ã€ŠHunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakestã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 0.1 - Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 0.1 - Prologue</h4>

    /TAP/ /TAP/ /TAP/

    In the heart of a forgotten town, where shadows danced along crumbling alleyways, the souls of the past whispered tales of sorrow and redemption.

    The rain was pouring down as the heavy atmosphere filled the environment.

    The sound of someone running could be heard as the steps shed with the beads of water formed over the surface.

    /HOWL/

    The storm veiled at night. But that wasn''t enough to stop the silhouette from running. Her face was covered with a cloak to protect her from the heavy rain.

    And after a round of walking in the rain, the silhouette finally reached a hut.

    /CREAK/

    Instantly opening the door without knocking, the silhouette entered the hut like she was in a hurry.

    The door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit room upied by an old woman, her eyes closed as if in deep meditation.

    "You are here," a raspy voice resonated from the depths of the old woman''s throat, her words carrying an otherworldly aura that sent shivers down the girl''s spine.

    /TAP/ /TAP/

    The girl approached cautiously, her wet cloak dripping onto the wooden floor as she stood before the seer. Her eyes, filled with a mixture of hope and desperation, searched the elderly woman''s face for answers.

    "I seek guidance, wise one," the girl spoke, her voice trembling slightly with a blend of trepidation and anticipation. "The moon of the Spirit world is about to align with the moon of the Real world. I need to know what lies ahead, what destiny has in store for me."

    The flickering candlelight in the room cast dancing shadows upon her face, entuating her anxiety.

    The old woman raised her hands as she pointed to the sky. "So, the time hase¡­. The time for the destiny to unfold¡­. The twins of the moon are about to be born¡­" As her words echoed inside the hut, the girl flinched and waited.

    Waited for her to continue her words.

    "However, a harsh reality awaits them. A harsh destiny that no one but one shall bear." She stopped emphasizing her words. "One of them will close their eyes to this world, and the other one will always wish he was the one that would close his eyes." The woman spoke, her hands moving in the air, pointing towards the girl.

    "And, you, my child. You will be the guide to the one remaining. The fate of our world will be in your hands when the timees, my child. It will be at the hands of you¡­ Whether you will be able to guide the weapon under the guise of a child to the light, or you will fail your destiny."

    As the words of the seer echoed inside the room, the girl''s hands trembled, absorbing the gravity of her role.

    "The one that was left¡­." The girl murmured, her voice barely audible. "What must I do? How can I ensure that he finds the light?" As the words poured from her trembling lips, anxiety gripped her heart, tightening its hold with every beat.

    "You can''t ensure anything," the seer''s voice carried the weight of ancient wisdom. "Destiny is elusive, its path winding and uncertain. It is never meant to be absolute, for it is woven from the threads of choice and circumstance."

    The girl''s shoulders slumped, a heavy sigh escaping her lips. "Then-"

    "However," the seer''s voice held a glimmer of hope, a spark of guidance amidst the vast expanse of uncertainty. "There is only one thing I shall say to you, dear child."

    "You must embark on a journey, my child," the seer spoke, her voice resonating with an otherworldly rity. "Seeking out the ce where the wisdom and power spoke more than anything else. Where the ones with the heaviest destinies gather¡­.. There, the one in destiny wille towards you on his own¡­."

    Hearing this girl, the girl''s eyes shone once again as color returned to her skin.

    "Remember, my child, that yourpassion will be your greatest weapon and shield. Nurture it, let it guide your actions, and let it kindle the mes of hope within those who have lost their way. Never lose your way on the path of pride."

    As the seer''sst words of warning settled in her heart, the girl felt a surge of determination coursing through her veins.

    "The ce of knowledge and power¡­. My fated one¡­ I will be there for you¡­." A small mumble left her mouth; she turned towards the seer.

    With a final nod of gratitude, the girl turned to leave the seer''s presence, her mind already filled with thoughts of the profound role she was destined to y. And as she stepped into the unknown, she carried within her the belief that herpassion would illuminate the path of the one who sought the light amidst the shadows of his destiny.

    "Oh, my little one¡­. Hope you don''t fail us¡­.."

    ------------A/N-------------

    The chapters won''t normally be this short, but the next one was going to be too long if I added the two together, thus I separated them.

 Chapter 2 - 0.2 - Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 0.2 - Prologue</h4>

    In the heart of a forgotten town, where shadows danced along crumbling alleyways, the souls of the past whispered tales of sorrow and redemption. Among them, a young man''s story unfolded¡ªa tragic tale that began with a thirst for vengeance.

    But let us rewind back to a time when the world was still innocent and filled with possibilities.

    In a modest home, nestled amidst lush greenery, lived two children¡ªa boy and a girl¡ªalongside their loving family. Their days were filled withughter, mischief, and the unconditional love of their parents.

    Born on the same day beneath the enchanting glow of a full moon, they were inseparable twins, bound by an unbreakable bond.

    Their lives intertwined like the branches of a mighty oak, their dreams, and aspirations entwined as they grew side by side.

    As the years passed, the young boy and his sister grew distinct from each other. Not because they wanted to but because of their duties.

    At the age of five, the girl discovered her magical abilities and impressed the vige with her talent. As a result, she began attending the shaman''s hut to receive education and training.

    Regarding the boy, he was not being idle either and was striving to be useful. Despite his physical weakness, he began assisting his parents with their daily tasks upon observing his sister''s diligent work ethic.

    But the boy had a deep-seated curiosity, a burning desire to explore the mysteries thaty beyond the familiar sights and sounds of their humble home. His hunger for knowledge was insatiable, and his favorite pastime was delving into the pages of books, losing himself in the tales of distantnds and extraordinary adventures.

    One night, as their mother sat beside them, reading from a worn, leather-bound book, the boy''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. His sister listened intently, but his thoughts drifted to the world beyond their vige.

    "Mother," he began, his voice filled with excitement, "why do we never leave our vige? I want to see the outside world, to experience the wonders that lie beyond our borders."

    His mother''s expression shifted a mixture of sadness and longing washing over her features. She paused for a moment, her eyes gazing into the distance as if lost in memories of a time long past. A sad smile tugged at her lips before she replied, carefully choosing her words.

    "My dear child," she began, her voice tinged with a hint of mncholy, "Our vige holds secrets, secrets that tie us to thisnd, secrets we must protect. The outside world is not always as weing as it may seem."

    The boy furrowed his brows. He leaned closer, seeking a deeper understanding. "What secrets, Mother? Why must we keep them hidden?"

    Even though he was a child, he was smart, immediately grasping the meaning behind his mother''s words.

    However, her mother''s gaze turned soft as she smiled, hiding her mncholy.

    "My child¡­. We are happy as we are right now¡­.. We only need each other to live¡­ You will understand everything when the timees¡­"

    She ced a gentle hand on his, her touchforting yet filled with unspoken caution. No matter how smart he was, he wasn''t able to see the mncholy behind her mother''s face.

    The days passed as the scene changed, with sunlight shining brightly.

    The boy had bright purple eyes, looking from the window and watching the greenery. His ck hair cascaded to his waist. "Sister, when are youing?" He mumbled as he started cleaning the house inside.

    The boy was all alone inside his home because his sister needed toplete her duties. "She is always pushing herself¡­" He spoke as he saw a small picture of him and his sister smiling. "I mustplete everything, so she can find respite in our home." With that, he focused on his work.

    After finishing his daily routine at home, he saw the clouds in the air as he spoke. "Ah, I need to stock firewood. Winter ising." That mumble left his lips.

    As the one that needed to provide for the house, it was his work to cut the firewood.

    Just like that, he left the house and started walking towards the forest.

    The vige they were in was close to the mountain range, so it didn''t take too long for him to reach the forest. Then he started looking for the slightly weak trees to cut, as he knew it wouldn''t be efficient to waste too much time and energy on a young tree. He knew that from a prior experience where he was exhausted before cutting the tree down, thanks to his weak body.

    ''While he was doing his job, his thoughts lingered around his sister.''

    For him, she was always a role model.

    She was an angel.

    It was her bright white hair and blue eyes that made him think in such a way since she would always illuminate his life¡­..

    Inside this forgotten vige, where nobody would visit, her sister was the one that would protect the vige from the dangers, helping the vigers in need¡­

    Because she was blessed with magical powers from a young age, and as per tradition, she received her magical training seeding the shaman.

    After their parents passed away together with the shaman of the vige, thanks to the life, he and her always watched their backs.

    At first, a tinge of envy tinged the boy''s heart as he witnessed his sister''s strength and talent. But that feeling quickly transformed into determination. He realized that he, too, could be of use and contribute to the well-being of their home andmunity.

    At that point, the boy paused, his ax resting against his shoulder as he gazed up at the towering trees surrounding him.

    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" His breath was ragged as his body had already started showing signs of getting tired.

    However, at that moment, a plume of smoke caught his attention, rising above the treetops in the direction of the vige. His eyes widened, a sense of urgency gripping his heart.

    "Smoke?" he mumbled, his voiceced with concern. "It ising from the vige!"

    His instincts kicked in, and adrenaline coursed through his veins. Without a second thought, he dropped the wood he had gathered, leaving it behind as he sprinted towards the vige. Each step propelled him closer to the source of the smoke, his mind racing with a thousand possibilities.

    Fear and worry mingled within him. What could be happening? Was there a fire? Were the vigers in danger? Questions gued his mind, but he pushed them aside, focusing solely on reaching the vige as quickly as his legs could carry him.

    His heart pounded in his chest, echoing the urgency of his footsteps. The familiarity of the vige came into view, but something was amiss.

    Even if his body was weak, even if he was not talented at magic like his sister, he always trusted his senses.

    /FLINCH/

    And those senses were screaming at him to hide.

    And soon to prove him true, a horrifying presence descended upon the vige, piercing the peaceful night with its malevolence.

    The air grew thick with an otherworldly aura, and the boy''s heart sank as the heavy stench of iron and something burning assaulted his senses. The acrid scent mingled with the sounds of a crackling fire, filling the night with a grim symphony.

    However, the boy resisted the pressure. He knew his sister was there in the midst of that chaos. He knew he needed to do something. So, he gritted his teeth¡­. Blood fell down from his bitten lips and his overly tightened hands.

    Yet he paid no mind to pain as he walked towards the vige. Only to witness a horrifying scene. He watched in horror as a legion of ck creatures, their forms twisted and monstrous, descended upon their once-serene vige. Their grotesque figures moved with unnatural agility and ferocity, their eyes gleaming with a cruel hunger for destruction.

    The passage of time felt like it was slowing down as he searched anxiously for his sister. His heart was pounding with a mix of fear and hopelessness.

    Amidst the chaos and flickering mes, he finally saw her standing tall and determined. She used her powerful magic to valiantly defend their home and their people.

    Fear mingled with hopelessness as he realized the odds stacked against them. But still, the boy''s body moved instinctively, driven by a desperate need to protect and aid his sister.

    But his actions did not go unnoticed.

    The girl that was trying her best to defend her citizens with her magic had noticed her twin trying to approach her.

    /THUD/

    And at that moment, the boy''s movements came to abrupt. ''Hmm?'' Not noticing why this was happening, he tried to move his body but not to any avail.

    His body which was wide open, was pushed back to the forest once more.

    At that precise moment, his eyes met with his sister''s.

    With eyes filled with sorrow and a love that transcended their dire circumstances, she was looking at him with a smile.

    And, he understood.

    The reason why he was not able to move his body.

    The reason why he was getting pushed back.

    Since his arms and legs were bound with bright white light.

    ''NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!'' He wanted to scream. He wanted to gather the attention of his surroundings. The attention of that vile creature is to save his sister.

    But, not to avail. Since no words left his mouth at all.

    Tears streamed down his face as he struggled against the magical restraints, his eyes locked with his sister''s. She mouthed words he could not hear, her gaze filled with both love and sorrow.

    Helpless, he could only watch as she turned back to face the demonic horde, her magic zing brighter than ever before. She fought with a courage born of love, deflecting blows and striking back with unwavering determination.

    The boy''s heart shattered as those vile creatures overwhelmed his sister, their relentless onught consuming her light.

    His eyes which were filled with light, slowly lost their color as blood started pouring down from those eyelids.

    He wanted to close his eyes.

    He wanted to avert his gaze¡­. He wanted to get rid of this scene¡­

    But he didn''t.

    He continued to watch, his body trembling with grief and a newfound determination. The massacre of his vige and the murder of his sister imprinted upon his soul like a scar that would never fade.

    The weight of loss settled heavily upon him, fueling a fire within his heart¡ªthe fire of vengeance.

    In her final moments, she gazed at him onest time, her eyes filled with love, as she mouthed words¡­.

    Though the boy was not able to understand what she was saying at all¡­

    It was at that moment an abomination was born¡­

    -----------------A/N----------------

    Hope you liked the chapters.

    I am always open to any type of criticism; thus, feel free toment on the chapters.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 3 - 0.3 - Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 0.3 - Prologue</h4>

    Amidst the ruins of an abandoned town, where alleys were lined with shadows and memories of the past lingered stories of both despair and hope were whispered by unseen voices.

    /TAP/ /TAP/ /TAP/

    The heavy rain poured onto the ground, filling the world with sadness. There, a man could be seen walking toward the forgotten town.

    Trailing behind the lone individual, a group of determined hunters emerged from the veil of rain, their attire exuding a sense of formality that contrasted sharply with the decaying surroundings.

    "Is this the ce?" he inquired, his voice carrying a weight of authority and determination. The answer came from one of the team members who held a device that detected the malevolent energy surrounding them.

    "Yes, Captain. This is the very spot where the surge of demonic energy has been detected," the subordinate confirmed, eyes fixed on the readings disyed on the device.

    "Then, get ready for the confrontation. I smell blood here." the captain dered, his voice resonating with seriousness. The team responded swiftly, each member assuming their respective roles with practiced precision.

    One of them had an axe in his hands, the other one had a sword, then a bow. A silent understanding passed between the hunters, forged through shared purpose and unwavering camaraderie, as they had been on this path together for a long time.

    /TAP/ /TAP/ /TAP/

    As the relentless rain continued its mournful descent, the hunters advanced further into the heart of the deste town, their steps resolute and their spirits unyielding.

    However, nothing aside from the destruction awaited the hunters as they delved more and more into town.

    The traces of extinguished fire, the traces of destroyed homes¡­.

    The dead bodies were scattered around the streets.

    The scent of blood was surrounding the environment.

    "What is this?" the archer questioned, his voice heavy with disbelief and sorrow. The scene unfolding before them was unlike anything they had encountered before. The sheer brutality and depravity were difficult toprehend.

    "Insanity,"mented another hunter, their voice filled with agreement and a sense of helplessness. The weight of the situation settled heavily upon them all.

    The leader, unyielding in their resolve, responded, "This is the true face of demons. Now do you understand why they are so despised, Tom?" The rest of the team nodded, their expressions etched with a mix of anger and determination.

    "Yes, Captain. It''s bing painfully clear," replied the swordsman, his voiceced with a somber understanding. He cautiously approached one of the lifeless corpses, observing the gruesome aftermath. "Their insides have been devoured, their blood drained. These creatures are no longer deserving of the name ''human''."

    However, the archer''s discerning gaze detected something amiss. "This isn''t normal. I''ve encountered the handiwork of demons before, but this level of bloodlust is unusual," they remarked, gesturing towards a near-skeletal figure stained with dried blood.

    "In any case, this is not our primary task," the captain interjected his tone grave and focused. "We''re here to search for clues and gather evidence." With a resolute nod, he signaled for the team to begin their investigation.

    As an hour almost passed, the leader felt a weird feeling. ''A sound?''

    His senses as an A-rank were something to be proud of, so his eyes were instantly perked. ''Someone is there.''

    As the sound of breathing entered his ears, he instantly lowered his center of gravity and walked towards the house.

    There he saw a young man.

    A young man whose eyes were closed.

    A young man with ck hair that was copsed on the ground.

    Traces of dry blood could be seen on his face and his hands.

    ''He bled from his eyes¡­'' It was evident that the boy had been bleeding from his eyes. And, then his hands. They too were filled with blood as they were clenched up to the maximum.

    However, the boy''s palpable white skin and the little pressure emitted from him were enough to show that, he was just a harmless individual that had no strength to cause such a scene.

    "He must be a local resident," the leader mused quietly, his mind racing with questions. ''But what is this ne.'' However, there, on his neck, could be seen a white shining ne that had the form of the crescent moon.

    The leader was tempted to explore, but he refrained from doing so. As he decided to inform his teammates.

    ******

    "So, are you saying you found no survivors inside the town, aside from that one kid?" A middle-aged man dressed in a sharp suit spoke from behind the polished wooden desk that adorned the office. His stern expression revealed the weight of responsibility he bore.

    In front of him was a person whose face was filled with a diagonal scar. He maintained a calm andposed demeanor as he delivered his report. "Yes, Mister Lucas. As I mentioned earlier, we encountered no survivors and no trace of any demons. The towny in ruin, bearing witness to a massacre. The only individual we found was the young boy, who had already sumbed to unconsciousness."

    Hearing this, the man in the suit contemted for a second. "I understand, Hunter Garrett. If that is the case, you can submit the evidence you collected and then leave the association."

    With that, the man named Hunter Garrett stood up and left the room, leaving the man named Lucas alone.

    "Now¡­ We need to put the kid in the orphanage¡­. As Hunter Garrett left the office, Mister Lucas''s gaze shifted towards the young boy, his heart heavy with sympathy. "What a poor soul." He knew the boy''s life had been forever changed by the horrors he had witnessed. With a sense of duty, Lucas began making the necessary arrangements to ensure the boy''s future; he started making some calls as he started arranging the orphanage where the boy would live his life.

    ---------------------A/N--------------------

    Hope you liked the chapters.

    I know I said the prologue would end with the chapter before, but I decided to rify, as now we will start shifting the POVs.

    I am always open to any type of criticism; thus, feel free toment on the chapters.

 Chapter 4 - 1.1 - Eclipse Of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 1.1 - Eclipse Of Destiny</h4>

    "Wow, what a mess¡­."

    Inside the dimly light room, I opened my eyes only to see a familiar ceiling.

    The headache assaulted me, and my eyes felt sore. The tears had already formed all around, ready to drop.

    /YAWN/

    "I yed for too long," I mumbled to myself, feeling the tears in my eyes. It was a pretty normal reaction considering the fact that I yed the game all night.

    My body screamed at me to sleep more. It was saying three hours of sleep was nowhere enough to be enough.

    My eyelids were eager to close once again, ready to sleep once more.

    "But I can''t miss today''s lecture." However, I needed to wake up since I was on the verge of failing the ss, thanks to the attendance.

    Yes, it was thanks to the attendance, not because of my grades.

    "Fuck. Why do they need to make attendance mandatory!" I cursed, remembering that attendance was mandatory for the ss. "The professor can''t even speak, but they want us to attend the sses."

    Swearing to the school department, I dragged my body from the bed and stood up, feeling the weight of exhaustion in every step.

    Though I was an avid gamer, I did my best to maintain some semnce of cleanliness in both my living space and personal hygiene. However, theck of exercise was bing evident as a few extra pounds clung to my waistline.

    ''Sigh¡­ I really neglected my training a bit much.''

    Well, the mid-terms had just ended, and I was busy fulfilling my game addiction, so it was quite eptable for this to happen. It was also because of my diet, but let''s not talk about it.

    Thinking to myself, I entered the bathroom to take a shower to get rid of drowsiness.

    And, then, after ten minutes, bam.

    I was ready to leave the house.

    In a sense, that was how most men did their daily routine, wasn''t it?

    And it is not like I was trying my best to look too good, either. I mean, why would I? I certainly don''t need a girlfriend.

    It is a waste of time¡­.

    Some of you might be saying this is what losers say.

    That might be true, or maybe not.

    I mean, if I liked someone, then I would want to get their attention, but sadly I didn''t. Maybe my interests didn''t meet the girls I met or some other reasons, but in the end, I didn''t have a girlfriend after I broke up with thest one.

    So, why force it?

    Anyway, I just grabbed a T-shirt and shorts. Then, just like that, I left the room, grabbing my bag containing myptop and notes.

    ''I guess I can at least revise the subjects of the past lessons in the lecture.'' With that thought, I hurried my steps to reach the college building.

    ******

    In a way, what is the most tiring thing for a student to do in the morning?

    It is public transportation. It is filled with a lot of people ranging from high schoolers, college students, and of course, adults.

    And it smells bad. Really, really bad. ''Is it that hard to just put a deodorant on and take a shower.'' I thought inside my head, smelling the heavy smelling from the youngsters in front of me.

    Since my attention was already broken, I decided to close the app that I was reading novels and focused on the conversation before me.

    "Finally managed to defeat that boss yesterday," one of the boys eximed, his face radiating a mix of relief and triumph. "Took me a whopping 24 tries to figure out the right strategy."

    Curiosity piqued, I leaned in, getting closer.

    "Which boss were you guys talking about?" As his friend asked the boy, he had a slight glint inside his eye.

    "The Cursed Soulstealer," the other gamer replied, his voice tinged with a hint of exhaustion. "That boss fight was brutal. Two phases of relentless attacks and precision timing, man."

    A smirk tugged at the corners of my lips, hidden beneath a veil of anonymity. Inside, I couldn''t help but revel in their struggles. ''Git gud, bro,'' I thought mischievously, knowing that oveing the boss had required perseverance, skill, and an understanding of the game''s mechanics. It wasn''t just about sheer luck; it demanded strategic thinking and adaptability.

    The game they were discussing was none other than a recently released RPG sensation that had taken the gamingmunity by storm.

    Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny.

    It was a fire RPG game that had juste out to the market recently. However, from the moment the game was released, the wholemunity was talking about it.

    Even though it was an RPG game, It boasted intricate boss fights that had be the talk of the town, especially for those brave enough to tackle the challenging difficulty level.

    Ah, I misspoke earlier. There were no selectable difficulty settings in the game. If it was hard, then it simply was. That''s what made the game so captivating. yers had to immerse themselves fully in the experience, adapt, and learn from each defeat.

    Of course, not every fight was hard as it looked, but the important thing was to know the weaknesses of the bosses or the enemies.

    And the game made its most captivating appearance right there.

    The RPG elements and a huge, world-ss building with a lot of details.

    Legacy of Shadows excelled not only in itsbat mechanics but also in its meticulous world-building. The attention to detail was unparalleled, creating a vast and immersive environment that captured the essence of an epic RPG adventure.

    From sprawlingndscapes to intricate dungeons, every aspect of the game had been meticulously crafted to transport yers to a world of magic and mystery.

    It contained everything inside, up to its little details, small evidence and tips to beat the bosses more easily, and more details¡­.

    And different from the new type of games, the game has a setting that was based on a new generic novel prompt that stemmed from South Korea.

    The theme of Hunters.

    The world suddenly changed as the mana appeared, h, h, h¡­

    The same setting but a different tform this time.

    Since, different from a novel, it was now a game where you could interact with characters.

    Adding the huge visuals and strongbat mechanics, it was a captivating experience.

    And then there was me ¡ª someone that was very proficient in such games.

    ''You said you couldn''t beat it with Cursed Soulcaster. It took me only one try to beat him, and he was fairly easy too¡­.''

    Since I was even known in the internationalmunity for my records.

    ''Even now, there are those waiting for my review of the game; I guess I should send it tonight.''

    With that thought, I saw from the windows that I had reached the entrance of the college, bringing my thoughts to reality.

    "Ugh," I groaned, stepping onto the familiar road leading to the college entrance. The day was off to a rough start, and my mood mirrored the gray skies overhead. Determined to push through, I muttered under my breath, "Here we go again..."

    But before I could take more than a few steps, an unsettling sensation coursed through my body. A sudden wave of dizziness washed over me, causing my steps to falter. As my bnce wavered, panic gripped me, and I struggled to regain control.

    "Kurgh!" I choked out, my voice barely audible as I fought to stay upright. My vision blurred, and the world around me spun in a disorienting whirl. The once-familiar road transformed into a swirling vortex of colors, enveloping me in a bewildering disy.

    My gaze turned skyward, only to witness a sight that struck fear into my heart. The sun, once a radiant beacon of warmth, darkened before my eyes.

    It was an eclipse¡ªa celestial event that seemed incongruous with the time and ce. Yet, there it was, casting an eerie shadow over everything it touched.

    It was nothing normal. The eclipse? I was not even living in a country where eclipses could be observed.

    Time seemed to stand still as I grappled with the inexplicable phenomenon unfolding around me. "What is this?" "What is happening." Questions raced through my mind, but answers never came to me.

    No words poured from my mouth as I felt my body falling to the ground.

    What did this sudden eclipse mean? And why was it happening now, in the midst of an otherwise ordinary day?

    As the world blurred further, my consciousness began to fade, consumed by the enigmatic darkness that had befallen the sunlit morning.

 Chapter 5 - 1.2 - Eclipse of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 1.2 - Eclipse of Destiny</h4>

    This world is harsh.

    This world is cold.

    I needed to realize this sooner than I thought.

    This world¡­.

    It does never allow people to fit themselves¡­ It never allows them to feel happy.

    At first, everything was good.

    Leaving with my parents, seeing their happy smiles as me and my sister were ying in our vige.

    Everybody inside the vige always told us that we were the chosen ones.

    We were the ones that would help them.

    But, I never understood at that time.

    Father and mother said, my sister awakened her magic, different from me.

    At first, I was envious.

    Because I saw how they viewed her, how they looked at her with a happy smile.

    But those feelings disappeared as I saw my sister was treating me just the same as usual. Seeing the smile on her face, I thought it was my duty to help her, just like she always did to me.

    And that made me truly happy.

    Truly happy to try my best.

    But, soon, father and mother left.

    Because they were sick.

    My sister cried¡­. Because I knew she loved our mother and father dearly.

    I, too, loved them.

    But I needed to be strong.

    So, I hid my tears and supported her in coping with the pain.

    I didn''t want her to feel worse seeing me crying.

    And, as we grew up, we relied on each other more.

    My sister would talk about her magic in front of me, and I would listen.

    We would read books father and mother would use to read to us.

    However, she is no longer here.

    No longer with me.

    It was at that moment that everything in this world changed. At that vile moment, my world lost its meaning.

    Those vile-ck creatures¡­.

    They killed her¡­.

    I saw it¡­.

    With my own eyes¡­

    That w was piercing through her chest¡­.

    I am angry¡­.

    I am mad¡­.

    Why¡­.

    Just why all those things happened to us¡­

    What did we do wrong? Why¡­. She was so innocent¡­.

    She had never done something bad in her life¡­.

    But, I know why¡­.

    Because of them¡­.

    Because of those vile ck creatures¡­.

    ''Azraelus.''

    And one word keeps echoing inside my heart.

    ''Azraelus. Azraelus. Azraelus. Azraelus. Azraelus. Azraelus. Azraelus. Azraelus. Azraelus.''

    The one that killed my sister.

    I heard his name.

    The only clue I know¡­. The only clue I got¡­.

    The smile on his face when he was drinking the blood of my sister.

    The smile on their faces when they ughtered my fellow vigers.

    They will pay.

    I will make them pay.

    Even if I need to purge every one of them on this world¡­.

    No one.

    I will spare no one.

    Because my sister died because of them.

    No.

    Who am I kidding?

    Not because of them¡­. No¡­

    It was because of me¡­.

    It was because I was weak¡­.

    Because I wasn''t strong enough to protect my sister¡­.

    Because I was not there when she needed me¡­

    I need to be strong¡­.

    Strong enough to purge the evil¡­

    Strong enough to make them pay¡­

    When I close my eyes, I see her face.

    The way her eyes sparkled with mischief and herughter filled the air.

    Her bright white hair always brightened my day¡­

    Her bright eyes never lost their sparkle¡­

    She was my sister, my confidante, my best friend, my twin that alwayspleted me¡­

    She was the one that guided me¡­.

    But now she''s gone.

    Just like that, in an instant. I watched it happen right in front of me.

    And I couldn''t do anything to stop it.

    The helplessness that washes over me every time I rey that moment is suffocating.

    It engulfs me in a darkness I can''t escape.

    This world is evil¡­.

    I need to be strong, enough to avenge her¡­.

    Enough to make them pay.

    ''I need to be strong¡­.''

    ******

    Today I arrived at the orphanage where I would be staying. They said I needed to say my name to them, but I didn''t want to talk.

    No, I don''t have the strength to talk. My body feels weak like it has lost its strength.

    However, they hadn''t taken no as the answer, so I gave them my name.

    Astron Natasalune.

    Some of the kids threw me bad looks, but I honestly didn''t mind it. It doesn''t matter how they look at me; I don''t care.

    I only have one goal now.

    To get strong enough to avenge my sister.

    So, I will put everything on the line to get stronger.

    ******

    Today I finally learned about this ''Status window'' thing.

    They said those numbers represent your strength, but I had never seen this in my life before.

    Neither mother and father nor the vige shaman said anything to us.

    But, if it is something that will help me get strong, then I will do what I can to make it help me.

    ******

    Nowadays, the kids are looking at me with strange eyes.

    I don''t understand why they are looking at me like I have done something bad. I don''t like talking to them.

    Theirughter makes me remember her. Those happy times.

    But I don''t want to remember.

    No, I shouldn''t.

    Because I wasn''t there to protect her.

    I don''t deserve to be happy.

    So, I always keep my distance from them. I don''t want to feel these things.

    I found a new gym, and a mister said he would help me register to work there. He said he would help me train.

    ******

    That mister, Garrett, said I had a talent for fighting. However, he said my body was weak, so I shouldn''t push myself.

    I don''t care.

    I will just train and do whatever I can to get stronger. It doesn''t matter if my body is weak.

    Sometimes it hurts to hold the dagger Mister gave to me; sometimes, I can''t raise my body to fight.

    But whenever I close my eyes, I always see her face.

    The blood was pouring from her mouth, dripping to the ground.

    The hand that was piercing her body¡­.

    The smile on the demon''s face¡­

    Yes, I learned it was the job of demons¡­. Demons, demons, demons¡­

    No, I don''t deserve to rest.

    Even if it is painful, I must not stop.

    I must never stop.

    *******

    I had already reached the age of 15.

    Mister Garrett said he was going to rmend me to the Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    He said if I wanted to avenge my sister, I would need to do my best there.

    However, he also said I needed to try more since that ce was a special ce filled with talented students.

    He said thepetition was fierce.

    However, I need to enter there.

    Toplete my task.

    To avenge my sister.

    I feel the bottleneck¡­. I know I am reaching my limit already¡­.

    So, I need to enter there so that I can break my limits¡­.

    I have a long way ahead.

    ******

    Today is the day when the results of the entrance exam will be announced.

    For the first time in a while, I am feeling the anticipation.

    ''Astron Natasalune. You are epted to the Arcadia Academy.'' And, there, I could see the message.

    The weight on my heart was lifted, making me feel relieved.

    ''Relieved?''

    However, I don''t deserve to feel it. I can''t.

    This is just the beginning.

    ******

    Today is the first day of the Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    The Entrance Examination was conducted yesterday, but I don''t care about the speech they want to give to me.

    I don''t care what the principal will say.

    I am here to learn, to get stronger.

    That''s it.

    I can feel the students in the ss.

    Here, everyone is strong.

    A lot stronger than the children from Orphanage.

    This is good; I can improve more here¡­.

    I need to avenge my sister¡­..

    I need to kill those demons¡­.

    *******

    Today, too, I am sitting behind the ssroom.

    I am looking at the students.

    I learned I was rankedst in the rankings, ranked too low.

    In the front row, there is this guy named Ethan.

    He is a guy that always talks too loud; I don''t like him. He, too, ranks lower, just one above me.

    He always has that bright smile on his face.

    It makes me remember her.

    I don''t like him.

    But that is fine.

    At least, people are nice here.

    -----------------------A/N-------------------

    The next chapter will also contain some internal monologues to make you understand the two souls that are about to merge.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 6 - 1.3 - Eclipse of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 1.3 - Eclipse of Destiny</h4>

    I was wrong.

    People are not nice here. Here I am, surrounded by a sea of faces, but I might as well be invisible. The whispers follow me like a dark cloud, their venomous words poisoning my spirit.

    I hear theughter, the mocking, and it echoes in my mind, reminding me of my perceived weaknesses.

    They are always saying ''awakened people'' are strong. But, I am unable to get stronger anymore. I reached my limit. I know that I know that, but why I can''t do anything?

    Why can''t I be like that Ethan guy? He is getting stronger and stronger; why can''t I?

    It''s relentless, a daily torment that pierces through the fragile shell I try to maintain.

    They are talking about how their stats are always raised, but I can''t.

    Sometimes I want to stop. Looking at the same screen over and over again¡­.Those numbers are never changing¡­

    But, I can''t¡­

    Whenever I stop, her facees into my head¡­

    I can''t stop¡­

    I mustn''t¡­

    *********

    It has been a month already since the academy started¡­.They are preying upon me; I can feel it¡­I walk these hallways, head down, trying to make myself smaller, invisible.

    But they see me.

    They see the vulnerability etched on my face, the scars of loss that refuse to fade.

    I be their target, the embodiment of their amusement.

    They taunt me, jeering at my pain, as if my grief is something to be ridiculed.

    "Hey, trash¡­"

    I hear the same voice that has been causing me distress.

    ''No, not now¡­.''

    Turning my gaze, I see a body filled with bulkiness. I try to run away, try to increase the distance.

    "Where do you think you are going?"

    However, a hand blocks my path. Now in front of me, another person stands there.

    It is a girl, a girl a lot different than her.

    I try to get past her, but not to avail because my hands are tied with some weird magic.

    Seeing I can''t go further, I turn my head backward.

    /SWOOSH/

    There, I can see a fisting to my face¡­.

    My body reacts on its own¡­. I try to raise my arms reflexively¡­.

    /THUD/

    But, it is not enough.

    It never is.

    Immediately, the punch connects with my face. And soon, a familiar pain assaults me. A familiar pain I had been feeling for a while.

    "Kuugh-"

    Blood spills from my mouth, but I refuse to bow down hear.

    I struggle to get the hand that is holding me¡­ But he is strong¡­. A lot stronger than me¡­.

    "Why don''t you just cry some more, crybaby?" they sneer. They push me, shove me sideways, watching me crumble under the weight of their cruelty.

    I''m trapped in this cycle of torment, always waiting for the next blow, the nextugh at my expense.

    "HAHAHAH!" "Trash will always be trash, no matter what."

    Theirughter echoes inside my head. The tingle never goes away. I know; my sanity slips away slowly¡­

    I question myself constantly. What did I do to deserve this? Why am I so weak, so easy to prey upon? Why am I not like my sister?

    She was so bright defending our vige¡­ Why can''t I be like her? I can''t hide. I''m left feeling like a failure, a punching bag for their amusement. I know I failed my sister, but I can''t do anything.

    ''Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?''

    Just why¡­. Why can''t I get stronger? Darkness slips in, and my eyes slowly lose their sight.

    My body feels aching all around, but I don''t budge. It doesn''t matter anymore. I can feel they are hitting me; they are spitting on me. But none of those matter no longer.

    "Trash." "Bastard." "Even your mother left you." I hear their voices getting weaker and weaker.

    I realize they are leaving me once again.

    In my darkest moments, I wonder, what if I never existed? What if I was not there? Then, would it be okay? Feel like an outsider, an outcast who doesn''t belong in this world.

    But whenever I think about those things, my sister''s facees to my mind.

    I feel disgusted at my pathetic self. I know it is my own fault, it is my own weakness that I can''t stand up right here. It is because I am weak.

    At that moment, I hear a tiny whispering voice inside me.

    "Aren''t you tired?" A simple voice that echoes deep into my soul.

    "Tired of being weak? Tired of not being able to do anything?" The voice echoes deep inside my heart, a voice that is cold.

    A voice that reminds me of mine.

    I feel a shiver run down my spine as the voice resonates deep within my soul.

    For a moment, the temptation to listen grows stronger.

    "Yes," I admit, my voice trembling. "I am tired. Tired of feeling helpless, tired of being a target for this cruelty."

    I want to cry, I want to pour down my emotions. But I know I can''t.

    The voice, cold and calcting, continues its maniption. "What if I could offer you a way out? A chance to shed your weakness and be something more. Something stronger."

    I hear the voice, and that coldness inside sends me shivers.

    I never knew someone like this existed inside me. I feel fear.

    "Who are you?" I ask, not being able to contain myself.

    "AHAHAHAHHAAH!" At that moment, a burst of chillyughter erupts. It sends shivers down my spine.

    I want to ask, what is funny? But I can''t.

    "Does it matter? I am you¡­. The one that you had been suppressing¡­."

    His words echo inside my head¡­. I can''t understand anything¡­. He is me? What does he mean?

    ''No. This is not true.'' I think not being able to contain the fear.

    "Did you forget why you are here?" However, at that moment, his voice enters my ears. "Do you want to fail her? Do you want her blood to stay on the ground?"

    Those words pierce through my heart, bringing memories I don''t want to see right now.

    Her smile shifts with the w piercing through her chest¡­.

    "ept me¡­ For her¡­. If she was in front of you, could you save her with your puny strength?"

    His words pierce deep inside my heart once again, revealing scars hard to heal.

    The moment those wordse out, a shiny light appears in front of me.

    I could see a ne there. It is shining with back color with a crescent moon carved.

    It reminds me of my sister again.

    At that moment, the feeling of despair fills my heart.

    ''I need to do something, I need to be better.''

    ''I can''t always stay the way I am.''

    ''I am weak, I am not strong.''

    My hands shake... My vision blurs...

    The pain that I was ignoring assaults me again, and my body aches all around...

    The ces they hit were making me feel despair...

    ''I can''t protect her... Let alone avenging... I am worthless....''

    In my desperation, I reach out and grasp the darkness, epting the deal that will forever alter the course of my life.

    --------------------A/N------------------

    With this, the backstory of the first soul is finished.

    Now, we will catch up with our transmigrator; then, the plot will start.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 7 - 1.4 - Eclipse of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 1.4 - Eclipse of Destiny</h4>

    As the world blurred further, my consciousness began to fade, consumed by the enigmatic darkness that had befallen the sunlit morning.

    And then, I awoke.

    I found myself in an unfamiliar ce, surrounded by imprable darkness. No light, no sound. It was as if I had been cast adrift in a void of nothingness. Confusion and fear gripped my heart as I struggled toprehend my circumstances.

    "What is happening?" I whispered into the abyss, my voice swallowed by the void. The silence was deafening, amplifying my disorientation.

    Questions raced through my mind, each one a desperate plea for answers. Was I dead? Was this some kind of twisted afterlife? The absence of any tangible sensations left me feeling disconnected from my own existence. What was this world?

    Even calling it a world was maybe wrong.

    I attempted to move, to break free from the oppressive emptiness, but my efforts were futile. I realized with a jolt that I no longer had a physical form. I was a mere consciousness, untethered from the vessel I once inhabited.

    ''Why is this happening?'' As I was lost in thought, my attention was abruptly drawn to something entering my field of view, apanied by a chorus of voices.

    Yes, it was a sound¡­.

    While I examined my new existence, I discovered that despite my physical limitations, I still possessed my senses. I could see and hear the world outside, although I was unable to interact with it. It was a peculiar sensation, observing the world without the ability to influence or participate in it.

    Lost in thought, I yearned for answers, for a glimpse of understanding in this bewildering existence. Time passed, and yet, I remained trapped in my ethereal prison, a mere observer of a world in which I could no longer participate.

    Even though I didn''t know what this world was, I just stood there and watched until I got a clue. In the end, there was nothing I could do after all.

    *******

    Days passed¡­.

    That peculiar sensation of not being able to intervene with the outside world was eating me alive.

    Imagine you are a baby, just a newborn. But you have your consciousness intact. You are able to feel everything, see everything, hear everything, but you can''t move your body at all.

    You can''t do anything since your motor reflexes have yet to develop. It was such a feeling.

    And that feeling was eating me alive.

    The sce, the nothingness¡­.

    But, of course, I was not just staying idle and waiting. Even though I was not able to move my body, I was able to see and feel the world around me.

    There was only one action that I could take in this ce. Thinking and observing.

    Something I always liked to do.

    Be it in high school, be it in college, be it while ying the games.

    The thing that I always have done.

    Watching and observing. Looking for those little details.

    And strangely, it made this ce bearable enough. Even though I wanted to feel the world again or wanted to see the world, I still managed to keep my sanity.

    However, watching and observing do have one simple result or output, others may say.

    It is the information. The information that woulde whenever you choose to observe.

    And that information was entering my consciousness.

    At first, the only thing I saw was a ceiling. But soon, that started changing as the scene started moving in front of me.

    It was like I was looking at the world from the eyes of someone.

    And then, I started the voice of the body. It was a voice that was familiar, but I couldn''t put up where I had seen it.

    Even though I had almost a photographic memory, my memory of earing was falling behind a little.

    In any case, the voice I had been hearing was the voice of a young boy.

    But something was amiss. As a person that yed quite a lot of VR games, or FPS games, I noticed one little thing.

    The person''s arm alignment was weird. Yes, it was weird, like the arms were a lot higher than where they were supposed to be.

    And at that moment, I noticed. I was not looking at the world from the eyes of someone other.

    It was aligned with the young man''s neck.

    ''I am inside a ne.'' I thought, solving the puzzle. Because, sometimes, my vision would shake weirdly, different from my head.

    All those things fit each other.

    And soon, I was able to learn the identity of the young man that held my ne.

    ''Astron Natusalune.''

    It was at that moment that I realized where I was, where this world was.

    I was inside the game. The game I had yed quite a lot of times. The game I was pretty good at.

    Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny.

    I was inside this game.

    And the boy that was holding the ne was a small viin.

    A third-rate viin that was just there to show off the protagonist''s difference from normal guys.

    He was a simple extra that would die at the start of the storyline because he was jealous of the protagonist''s achievements.

    To exin why that was the case, Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny was a hunter-themed game where you can develop your main character from zero. And the game starts with the academy.

    Therefore, at the start, the main character has a low standing with weak strength, so he would start as a bottom-ranking student, but ording to the yer''s choices, the main character would go with a second awakening and start getting stronger at a fast rate.

    Then you might ask, what is the awakening?

    Awakening is a term that is used for those who have ess to the status window. It is the number one requirement to be a Hunter or join the Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    However, different from normal people, Ethan, the main character, can awaken two times, thus resulting in his high speed of increase in his strength.

    Then, why was this gut a viin? It was pretty simple. Because Astron was someone that was also at the bottom of the academy and stayed as weak as he was, he was envious of the main character''s achievements and wouldter sell his soul to demons and would be a Djinn.

    ''But, this is not what I was expecting.''

    With each passing day, I delved deeper into the art of observation. I became attuned to the subtle nuances of human behavior, the intery of emotions, and the underlying motivations that guided actions.

    Therefore, I was also able to see the subtle emotions the boy was showing to the world.

    ''What is this sister thing about?'' I thought at first since the game never revealed anything about Astron at all.

    He was always looking at a picture before he fell asleep, saying he was his sister.

    But, as a short time passed, the pieces fell together.

    His sister was killed by demons.'' I reached this conclusion after witnessing Astron''s immense hatred towards the demonic forces that gued his world.

    It became my routine to observe his daily life, watching as he trained and gave his utmost effort in everything he did. But over time, the monotony of my existence grew suffocating, threatening to erode my sanity.

    As Astron entered the academy, a ce where strength was revered, and weakness was scorned, his struggles intensified.

    He faced relentless bullying and ridicule from his fellow students, yet his burning desire for vengeance fueled his determination to press on. His sister''s bloodshed would not be in vain.

    Thus he was trapped between two sides. One side was pressing him to end this pitifulness while the other side of self-hatred was pushing him forward. Inside, he was eating himself alive.

    It was during this tumultuous period that I sensed a change. A weakening barrier that contained me as Astron''s mental state deteriorated and growing desperation took hold. At that moment, I realized the key to my own freedom.

    I waited for the opportune moment, the point at which Astron''s spirit would be at its lowest, his need for strength and power at its peak. And when I saw him being beaten down, his resilience tested to its limits, I could no longer contain myself. I whispered into his ear, my words striking a chord deep within his soul.

    "Aren''t you tired?" I asked him. "Tired of being weak? Tired of feeling helpless?" I knew he carried the weight of his vulnerability, his yearning for change. I wanted to stoke his anger, his desperation, to make him yearn for strength like never before.

    And it worked.

    With each word, his resolve wavered, and the connection between us grew stronger. He questioned my identity, but I reveled in his fear, his uncertainty. Yet, Astron remained resilient, resisting the eptance of my presence.

    There was one final barrier that stood in my way, one final obstacle to ovee. And I knew what it was¡­ His inner demons¡­.

    "ept me... for her," I whispered, invoking his sister''s memory. At that moment, I felt his soul shatter; his resolve was destroyed.

    It was at that moment he epted me.

    The barrier crumbled, and I felt my consciousness slipping away, freed from the confines of the ne.

    As my existence merged with Astron''s, I became an embodiment of his desire for power, his unwavering determination to avenge his sister''s death. Bound by our shared purpose, our fates intertwined, we embarked on a path that would forever change the course of our intertwined destinies¡­.

    -----------------------A/N----------------------

    With this, the transmigration finally ends as we see both sides of the coin.

    Now, the novel really begins; I hope you liked my approach.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 8 - 2.1 - Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 2.1 - Beginning</h4>

    As my consciousness merged with Astron''s, the boundaries between us blurred, and I became one with his being. It was a surreal experience, like opening my eyes for the first time but seeing the world through his perspective while still being able to feel his agony and his emotions.

    And then, I opened my eyes.

    The darkness that had enveloped me for so long dispersed,

    "Ah¡­." I tried to open my mouth reflexively to speak. But, at that moment, a heavy metallic taste entered my mouth.

    It was a familiar taste, followed by aching¡­. All around my body.

    "Kurgh-!" I groaned from the pain I was feeling; my whole body was overwhelmed. However, rather than making me ufortable, I felt like I was alive once again, thanks to the pain assaulting me.

    "It has been so long¡­.." I muttered, even if it caused my whole body to be filled with pain.

    I don''t know why or who did this to me. Who was the one that trapped me? Who was the one that suddenly brought me out of my life? I didn''t know anything about them.

    But I was alive. I was able to feel the sensation of my body once again¡­. That was enough.

    "HAHAHA!" I couldn''t help butugh crazily¡­. Since nothing I had experienced could be said to be normal. "Kurgh-" Followed by another groan, as I felt my whole body sore once again.

    However, that wasn''t all there to it¡­. The anger in my heart was increasing as the feelings of Astron returned.

    No, it wasn''t merely about his emotions; I remembered everything now. It was no longer about Astron or me¡­. We have now be one, our purpose merging¡­.

    "So, my entire existence was nothing more than being an expendable extra, destined to die... all to glorify a stupid protagonist..." The realization hit me like a thunderbolt, but instead of fueling anger, it sparked an unyielding resolve within my core.

    "Bullshit. I refuse to ept this," I dered. "I am here to exact my vengeance; that is it.

    The pain that ravaged my body became an instrument of my unwavering determination. Muttering like that, I raised my body, in the midst of the pain I was feeling, but I ignored it.

    "This pain¡­. It is nothing like how she must have felt at that time¡­." With that short mumble, I started looking around, only to see I was in an isted ce.

    "This is where they always targeted me." Remembering the events of thest month, I thought. "The backgrounds of academy¡­."

    Of course, as one of the most prestigious Hunter academies in the human union, Arcadia Academy upied quite a vastnd.

    Therefore, it wasn''t that hard to find a ce where people were isted.

    Looking at the sky, I saw it was already close to evening as the sun was slowly setting down. ''It is around 4 pm.'' I mused, seeing the position of the sun.

    ''I need to tend my wounds first¡­.'' With that thought, I dragged my body to my dorm¡­.

    ******

    As I reached my room, I immediately threw myself into the bath.

    Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    It was a ce to nurture those who had the potential to be hunters, meaning Awakened People.

    ''Status Window.'' I mumbled inside my head, trying to open my stats.

    It was the most important perk of being an Awakened human since that would mean you were able to ess the Status window and awaken your powers.

    And it was a global rule that one''s status window was only visible to themselves.

    Soon following mymand, a panel appeared right before my eyes.

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1)

    ?Talent Limit: 4

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    - Strength: 1.2 --> 1.2

    - Dexterity: 1.5 --> 1.8

    - Constitution: 1.2 --> 1.2

    - Agility: 1.8 --> 1.8

    - Intuition: 1.5 --> 1.8

    - Magical Power: 0 --> 1.2

    - Mana Capacity: 0 --> 1.5

    ?Traits:

    - Perceptive Insight (Unique)(Unchanging)

    - ????

    ?Arts:

    - Basic Dagger Style (Common Grade) - %12

    - Basic Nonarmed Combat Style (Common Grade) - %29

    ?Skills:

    - Dash (Common Grade)

    - Keen Eye (Umon Grade)

    ?Body Imprints:

    --------------------------------

    To simply exin the status window, the attributes are where one''s parameters for rted subjects can be seen.

    ''This is why I was always weak¡­.'' I mumbled to myself. ''Just look at these stats:''

    Considering an average adult''s stats would be 1.5, the stats I was seeing was something very disappointing. That was because of the talent shown on the status page.

    ''Because Astron''s talent limit is 4, he can only reach stats of 4 in his lifetime.''

    That was the setting of the game, which was the most important. The thing that determined one''s rank was this setting since that would mean your future position. ''What a bullshit. 4, this is way too low.''

    As it could be seen, stats meant whatever they meant. Strength stat was the strength output of your body; dexterity was the smoothness that your body was able to respond to themands your brain gave, while the constitution meant the physical capacity of your body.

    Intuition meant the strength of your senses and the way you were able to grasp the things happening around you, and the magical power and mana capacity was evident.

    The mana capacity and magical power stats did have a question mark beside them which always gued Astron''s mind before. In the beginning, when he was awakened differently from others, he was not able to use any mana at all.

    Why was it zero? Why couldn''t he use mana before? That was the question he was asking himself. But he never found the answer.

    But I know it. I know the reason.

    ''It was sealed.'' I thought, looking at the stats. Because, in the game, only when your stats were sealed could you see a question mark.

    ''But, why?'' That was the question that needed to be asked. Looking at everything, I couldn''t put up any thought to myself¡­ Why is it now active? Why can I use mana now?

    Those questions wandered in my head, and the answer soon came to me.

    ''Because of me. His soul was iplete.'' The moment the realization hit me like that, I felt like the reason I was dragged here was more apparent. ''Because I never meant to be on Earth in the first ce.''

    ''That also exins why I was randomly dragged here. Something must have triggered it. His sister''s¡­.My sister''s death¡­.'' As those thoughts lingered around my head, my attention was drawn to the upation part.

    ''This was not here before.''

    The upation means the field of talent you have in terms of stats.

    For instance, if you have a talent for spears, your upation will be ''spearman,'' and if it is swords, then it will be ''swordsman.''

    That was also the case for Astron in the beginning. His upation was ''Daggerist,'' so he trained hard for his dagger skills, trying his best to get stronger. Because if you don''t have an upation at the weapon, that means you wouldn''t be able to grasp future insights by raising the level of your upation.

    ''But it seems with my soul merging with him, my talents are also merged with him.'' I thought. The upation of ''Weapon Master'' was one of the rarest upations in the world; thus, my having that meant my talent shone in every type of weapon.

    ''Maybe that was what he would normally have if his soul were not iplete. ''That might also be true, but I had no way of knowing that from now on.''

    Finishing looking at my stats, underneath was the section on talents.

    Traits were basically a type of innate talent one did have. It could be analyticalputation, mana perception, mana usage, or anything. But not everyone has one of those, and awakening them is pretty hard and is very important for sessful hunters. Especially it was very hard for the newly awakened ones, for instance, students of the academy.

    That was also the case for Astron.

    ''Perceptive Insight.'' This was not here before. I thought, looking for the description.

    ---------------------------

    Perceptive Insight:

    The Perceptive Insight trait grants the individual a heightened ability to observe andprehend their surroundings with exceptional rity and depth. Those possessing this trait possess an acute sense of perception, allowing them to notice subtle details, patterns, and hidden aspects that often go unnoticed by others. This talent epasses both keen observation skills and a deep understanding of the information gathered.

    ---------------------------

    The moment I looked into this, I realized why this was here. ''That whole time I spent while observing the outside¡­. trapped. At least it didn''t go to waste.''

    Seeing the grade of the trait, I felt at least relieved. ''Unique Grade.''

    Grades indicate the level of rarity for traits, skills, and arts that one possesses. The order of rarity is as follows:

    Common < Umon < Rare < Unique < Epic < Legendary

    However, there was something else that caught my attention. A lingering sense of mystery that demanded further exploration. ''Those question marks. I have yet to awaken my second trait.'' I thought, thinking about what the reason could be, but was not able toe to a conclusion, thus saving it for ater time.

    Aside from the trait part, there was a tab rted to Arts. In the game, they were shown as the techniques ofbat one had mastered in their lives.

    For instance, the technique Astron was trying to learn was the basic Dagger Skills given to any awakened. That was expected since he was simply an orphan that didn''t have anybody to rely on now.

    Then there were skills.

    Skills meant the type of fixed patterns one could use by activating, and then it would consume mana. They were hard to get, and most normal hunters would have four or three at most.

    Astron was the same, as he only had one simple skill.

    --------------------------------

    Skill: Dash

    Rarity: Umon

    Description: A versatile and dynamic skill that allows the user to move with exceptional speed and agility, surpassing normal physical limits. It enables swift bursts of movement, granting the user a significant advantage in both offensive and defensive situations.

    Output: 2x of normal speed

    ---------------------------------

    A simple skill that allowed him to move at a fast speed. Prettymon skill for a hunter, which most would have at the beginning.

    However, thanks to my merging with him, there was one more skill in this part.

    -----------------------------------

    Skill: Keen Eye

    Rarity: Umon

    Description: An umon-grade skill that enhances the user''s visual perception, granting them the ability to see with exceptional rity and an extended range. By channeling mana, the user can increase their visual range, allowing them to perceive distant objects or details that would be otherwise difficult to discern.

    Output: Depending on the mana supplied for the skill

    -----------------------------------

    Looking at this new skill, it was pretty evident that it was also parallel to my trait. ''That means it is essentially my soul''s skill.'' I thought.

    Then, thest thing we had on the status page was the body imprints. It was one of the hardest things that one would be able to get at the beginning. Since the body imprints meant a special type of physique that one would have, acquiring it was a lot harder.

    Just like that, I finished studying the status window and got out of the bath¡­.

    ------------------------A/N-----------------------

    This chapter mostly contained a lot of info dumps, I know, but it was essential to exin how things worked.

    Now, we can finally start the story.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 9 - 2.2 - Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 2.2 - Beginning</h4>

    "How fragile..." I murmured, my gaze fixed on the silhouette reflected in the mirror. Having emerged from the bath and tended to my superficial wounds, I now had the serene mind to take a moment to assess my current state.

    Standing before the mirror, I couldn''t help but scrutinize my own appearance. The reflection revealed a body adorned with countless scars; I couldn''t help but notice how pale my skin looked, which reminded me of all the tough times I''d been through.

    In a way, that was how my face and skin looked like from the beginning of my life. Both my sister and I had pale skin, different from our counterparts, and adding my weak body to the equation, I would be alone most of the time, thus resulting in my sce.

    As a third-rate viin that sold his soul to demons for his vengeance, my face was not shown in the game frequently. The yer would be able to see my face if they paid attention to the side-quests rted to my bullying, but even then, Astron''s face was still covered most of the time.

    However, now, I remembered why I had be the target of relentless bullying¡ªthe very reason my face was kept hidden. In this world, where beauty was often coveted and revered, possessing such features could prove to be a double-edged sword.

    Without the strength to defend it, what was once considered a blessing could easily transform into a curse.

    It was a cruel irony to be blessed with external beauty whilecking the power to protect oneself. I had learned this lesson firsthand, enduring the torment inflicted upon me due to my appearance.

    My outward allure had made me a target, subjecting me to the whims of those who sought to exploit or destroy what they could not possess. In a way, this was how humans tended to work. If you can''t have something, don''t let others have it as well.

    Isn''t this the basic thought process behind the sin of envy? The very reason why beautiful girls in the ssrooms would be ostracized by their peers? In a ce where humans were cruel, wasn''t that the biggest reason why one was the target of the sin of lust?

    Didn''t the women walking on the street have to be vignt about the movements of the men following them for that very reason? Because they didn''t possess the strength to protect themselves from such beasts¡­.

    As my long, flowing waves of ck hair cascaded around my face, reminiscent of the night sky, I traced my fingers along the smooth strands while those thoughts filled my head.

    To exin my looks, the body of Astron Natusalune possessed an otherworldly beauty, with pale silver skin shimmering softly like moonlight. His hair, as ck as the night sky, fell in long, covering his face with an emo look. That was the style he had made for himself, though I wouldn''t prefer it, for now, this shape of long-duration hair was very hard to change.

    The violet irises, deep and enigmatic, looked ethereal with a cosmic aura.

    Though of average height, my lean and agile physique told tales of years spent in rigorous training, but even that was not enough to mask the vibe of a weak body from itself.

    After assessing my body, I left the bathroom, reaching for the desk that was given to me.

    As the theme of the game was the hunter theme, the time of the game was naturally modern times. Seeing the tablet in front of me was proof of that.

    Because Arcadia Hunter Academy was a high-quality and funded institution, they would supply the students with the necessary equipment to learn, and this tablet and the watch on my wrist were one of those.

    Though because I was one of the lowest ranking students, that was all there to it for me. But that was enough for now.

    ''Let''s see my rankings first.'' I thought, opening the tablet in front of me. There on the screen, I could see my face and the student information of mine.

    ------------------------------

    Name: Astron Natusalune

    Age: 15

    Department: Hunter Department (First Year)

    ss: HA213

    School Rank: 2450/2450

    Profession: Daggerist

    --------------------------------

    Looking at the panel in front of me, I nodded my head. It was just as in my memories.

    ''But, 2450/2450, huh? To think I would be rankedst¡­.'' I thought. In a way, that was one of the characteristics of Astron, being the weakest.

    ''This must be the reason why they had the courage to target me¡­.'' With that thought, I stood up. ''But that doesn''t mean I will ept everything that happened to me just because I want to avenge my sister.''

    Reflecting on my memories as Astron and my observations, one fundamental w stood out¡ªI had been unable to control my emotions. Emotions are always an integral part of life, adding vibrancy and depth to our existence. However, they could either imbue our lives with radiant hues or plunge them into darkness. It was the very essence of our human experience.

    Especially the emotion of guilt¡­. The very reason why Astron of the past had never stood against the bullies was because, inside his heart, he was ming himself for his sister''s death. Therefore, he thought it was normal for him to feel the pain that those inflicted upon him since he was guilty.

    But this line of thinking was wed. Even if Astron bore responsibility for our sister''s death, it was not the bullies'' ce to pass judgment or inflict punishment. That task belonged solely to my sister, who had the right to determine my fate.

    As the one that was filled with feelings of vengeance, one can''t afford to waste time with such stupid things. ''While her blood is still on the ground, how dare I drown in the feeling of guilt? How can I let myself be stepped upon?''

    ''I will no longer allow such things to happen.'' I thought, raising my fist. The scars on my arms were visible, making me remember the cut that was inflicted upon me just thest week. ''Next time, you will pay.''

    With my fist clenched, I sat on the bed, starting to form a n in my mind while getting rid of that wed mentality.

    Taking a seat on the bed, I began formting a n, casting aside the wed mentality that had gued me. "Now, what should I do?" I pondered.

    "First and foremost, I need to address this talent limitation," I realized. The fact that my talent cap was set at four hindered my progress and growth. However, the concept of talent limits was not as straightforward as it seemed.

    The term talent limit did not imply that all attributes were restricted to the same rank. Instead, it represented an average value across all attributes. For example, a mage might have a mana capacity talent limit of 7, even if their overall talent limit was 5. This meant that their talent limit for other stats would be lower.

    The function of talent limits followed a logarithmic plot. Initially, one''s talent cap did not have a significant impact whenpeting with others. But as one approached their talent limit, the difference between their peers and themselves would be more apparent.

    However, the fact that my body stats had stopped improving meant one thing¡ªI had already reached my talent limit for those attributes, even at such an early stage. This also indicated that my mana and magic power stats had higher talent limits.

    "Just because this is an initial trait doesn''t mean it can''t be improved," I mused. Fortunately, being one of the top RPG games in the industry, the game offered options to enhance one''s talent. Several methods were there for achieving this.

    One such item perfectly suited my situation¡ªthe "Infinity Apple." This epic fruit had the power to lift one''s talent limit, essentially rendering their talent cap nonexistent. However, such a potent item was not avable from the start, as it wouldn''t be too effective at the beginning, and it was prone to abuse.

    It would appear at the veryter stages of the game, inside one of the high-ranking dungeons at a time when the yer would already achieve quite high ranks at their stats.

    Thus, that option was not viable currently. ''It is not like that is too important either.''

    "But there is another item that could be just what I need," I realized, skimming through the contents of the game. My thoughtsnded on a special easter egg, a hidden treasure that held the potential to bolster my physical prowess.

    ''Vitalium Essence''

    An extraordinary extract derived from the essence of an ancient tree. Legend had it that consuming this rare substance could unlock the hidden potential within one''s body, pushing its limits to new heights.

    ''Though, obtaining it wouldn''t be easy.'' I mused, but that wouldn''t matter anyway.

    With that thought, my mind began to devise a n, mapping out the steps required to obtain this coveted treasure...

    --------------------------A/N-----------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    Now, some action is on the way.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 10 - 2.3 - Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 2.3 - Beginning</h4>

    When it came to such things, the first thing one needed to do was to leave the Academy, but at the same time, one also needed to be prepared.

    ''Nothing in this world is free.'' I thought to myself while preparing myself for the night.

    Since today was Friday, I was free to do whatever I wanted.

    Grabbing the dagger I had used in the academy and preparing my bag, I left my room. The sun had already set, as the roads of the academy were empty.

    Now, to speak about where the academy has located, we need to look at the history of this world.

    As most of you know, the setting of Hunter Theme was a pretty popr novel theme. Suddenly gates appeared all around the world, mana and otherworldly invaded our world, etc.

    The game followed the same setting.

    Five hundred years ago, on the day of Nexus Convergence, the barriers blocking the dimensions from merging were lifted, resulting in the spatial connections forming between different dimensions.

    It was on that day the fate of the of Elysiuma changed. Mana was introduced to the world, and following that, Elves, Orcs, Demi-humans, and Humans from other worlds invaded our world.

    At first, humanity was weak, as our world had not contained any type of mana at all. Thus they were easily pushed back by the strong invaders. The humans from other worlds were not friendly either, as they had their own religion and race.

    However, what is the best thing we humans are at?

    It is adaptation and evolving.

    As the days passed, in times of crisis, humanity advanced at a rapid pace. The technology was developed, the mana entered our genes, and most importantly, we got control of the part of our back.

    Well, that was until demons started invading our world in thest hundred years. With the appearance of the demons, all the races of the world had amon enemy.

    A race that destroyed the worlds of other races was now after the world of Elysium. That was the basic setting of the game.

    And the term Hunter meant one simple thing. It symbolizes the awakened people that would stand their guard against monsters, demons, and other races. In the beginning, they were called adventurers or heroes, but as time went on, rather than bing people that saved others, they became people that looked for their own profit.

    Therefore, the name hunter was found more eligible by the hunter association.

    In any case, on the first day of mana''s appearance, Nexus Convergence, humanity fell into crisis. Thus, they had formed a once simple alliance.

    An alliance founded by the legendary Hero, Valerion, thus getting the name of Valerion Federation, with Arcadia City being the capital of the Federation and the capital of the strongest state.

    And the Arcadia Hunter Academy was the academy that belonged to such a city. In the midst of the human federation, Arcadia Hunter Academy was one of the most prestigious Hunter academies in the human alliance.

    It upied quite a huge amount ofnd in the midst of the city, which would be enough to call a whole district.

    It contained training facilities, artificial dungeons, infinite dungeons for resources, research institutes, and many others.

    Therefore, it took me quite a long time to reach the academy gates. Because it was evening, not many people would leave the academy, and since everyone here was basically superhuman, the academy encouraged them to run.

    Though that wasn''t the case for me, since my body was pretty weak and my stamina was low, I didn''t have any strength to spare for running.

    As I reached the gates of the Arcadia Hunter Academy, the gatekeeper, a stern-looking man with a badge bearing the academy''s emblem, approached me. "Identity." And asked.

    "Here." After showing him my identity, I waited for his response.

    Scanning it, the gatekeeper nodded his head. "As you know, you must ensure your return to the academy within a reasonable timeframe. Stay vignt and be cautious of the dangers that may lie outside." With the same stern face, he spoke.

    "Yes."

    Just like that, I left the academy grounds, heading towards the train station that would take me to the ce where I needed to be.

    Since the academy was in the midst of the city, the train station was pretty close to the entrance. Thus it didn''t take me too long to get there.

    Of course, there are teleportation gates in this world, but considering my bnce, that was not pretty economical for now since I had only 1000 Valer at my disposal. And the train service was free for all of the students in the academy.

    Valer is the currency of the human union, and I hope I don''t need to tell where the name came from.

    Reaching the train station, I showed the officer that was waiting at his desk my school identity.

    "Ho¡­ You are the students of Arcadia Academy, huh? You may proceed, young hunter. Safe travels." With a respectful bow, he made way for me as I walked towards the train station that would take me to my destination, Griphis City. You could see the respect shown to the students of the Academy since that meant they were hunters and superhumans in other people''s eyes.

    Sitting on the train, most of the seats were empty, both because it was prettyte at night and my destination was not a famous ce.

    Griphis City was one of the cities that didn''t have much to offer. It was not a borderline city. Thus it was not filled with military forces; it was not a metropolis or academic city filled with people.

    It was just a normal city. So, the seats were mostly empty, which I am rather grateful for since I don''t like being in crowded ces.

    "The train will start moving in five seconds." As the sound of a beautiful bot robotic voice entered my ears, I started recounting the things I needed to do while waiting¡­.

    *****

    As the train arrived at Griphis City, I stepped off onto the tform.

    Griphis City, though not a prominent city, had its own unique charm. It had a modest skyline, with buildings of varying heights lining the streets. The cityscape was adorned with small parks, quaint cafes, and local shops.

    The atmosphere felt calm and peaceful, with a hint of simplicity. People moved about their daily lives, going about their business with a sense of contentment.

    It was a ce where time seemed to move at a rxed pace, offering a respite from the hustle and bustle ofrger cities. Even though it was prettyte at night, the city was still buzzing with life.

    But none of that mattered to me as I made my way toward my route.

    The Vitalium Essence was located in the midst of the forest belonging to Griphis City.

    Since it was an easter egg, it wasn''t something that requiredbat to grab. However, acquiring it would be very hard for any type of person in this world.

    Unlike many coveted treasures, it did not requirebat or physical prowess to obtain. Instead, its difficultyy in a series of intricate illusions that guarded its location.

    The Vitalium Essence is the essence of a very special evolved tree that had a special characteristic. It can release substances into the air, which would make people see illusions when they get closer to the tree, resulting in them not being able to reach the tree at all, no matter how strong or fast they are.

    However, of course, as a person who knew this beforehand, I was actually prepared for this case. First, grabbing a simple potion to enhance the senses of my body, I gulped it in one go.

    /FLINCH/

    Making me flinch from the moment I gulped the potion since the wind blowing made me feel cold.

    However, that was a necessary process since the next thing I was going to do was pretty dangerous.

    Taking a deep breath, I bound a blindfold tightly around my eyes. By eliminating my reliance on sight, I aimed to nullify the effects of the illusions that would deceive me.

    ''With this, we can start now.'' I thought to myself, feeling the fabric touching my eyes. It was slightly ufortable, thanks to my enhanced senses, but I ignored it and went on.

    /HOWL/ / HOWL/

    With the blindfold tightly secured around my eyes, I relied on my heightened senses to navigate the treacherous forest.

    Every step sent vibrations through the ground, providing valuable feedback on the terrain beneath me.

    I could feel the texture of the soil beneath my boots, discerning between soft earth and the asional protrusion of a tree root. It was a delicate dance as I adjusted my stride to maintain bnce and stability.

    As I ventured deeper into the forest, the air carried an array of scents that painted a vivid picture of my surroundings.

    The aroma of damp earth mingled with the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers while the crisp scent of pine needles whispered of the nearby coniferous trees. These olfactory cues served as markers, helping me chart a course through thebyrinth of illusions.

    /RUSTLE/ /RUSTLE/ /WHISTLE/

    In the absence of sight, my hearing sharpened to detect even the slightest sound.

    The gentle rustling of leaves overhead guided me through the dense foliage, providing hints of the wind''s direction. I listened intently, attuned to any irregrities in the natural rhythm, alert for potential dangers or disturbances. ''I am pretty close.'' I thought.

    My knowledge from the game proved invaluable during this sensory ordeal. I recalled snippets of information gathered from fellow yers and hidden in the depths of my memory; in a way, even on Earth, I was someone that liked to pay attention to the little details.

    However, my memory of hearing was stillcking behind my optical memory. Thus, I still had a hard time getting there.

    As I persevered through the illusions, my steps guided by instinct and knowledge, a faint smell entered my nose. An incredibly disgusting smell it was.

    ''Just as the description.'' I thought. In the game, whenever you came closer to the tree, your character would respond, saying how foul this stench was.

    And then, as if emerging from a dream, I stood before a tree.

    Its branches stretched toward the heavens, adorned with delicate leaves that glowed with an ethereal luminescence. The air around the tree seemed to hum with an ancient power, filling me with a sense of awe and reverence.

    It was the tree that housed the Vitalium Essence since I was finally able to see the shimmering aura inside the tree.

    With a steady hand, I reached out, feeling the rough texture of the bark beneath my fingertips as the essence flew through my body, filling it with energy¡­..

    --------------A/N-----------------

    At first, I was going to make this chapter filled with action, but for an easter egg, I thought that would be a bit clich¨¦. Hope you liked this chapter.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 11 - 2.4 - Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 2.4 - Beginning</h4>

    A tree whose branches stretched toward the heavens, adorned with delicate leaves that glowed with an ethereal luminescence. The air around the tree seemed to hum with an ancient power.

    It was the tree that housed the Vitalium Essence since I was finally able to see the shimmering aura inside the tree.

    "Finally," I mumbled to myself, my hand reaching toward the tree. As my fingertips touched the tree, I felt the energy entering my body, filling it with strength. The weak feeling in my body started disappearing slowly.

    /THROB/

    Until I felt a throb inside my heart. ''Huh?''

    Following that, a searing pain erupted within me, radiating from my heart like wildfire consuming everything in its path.

    "KURGK!" I tried to voice and scream in pain, but my mouth was blocked by the familiar liquid that tasted metallic.

    Agony wracked my body, overwhelming my senses. Each heartbeat felt like a hammer striking against my chest, threatening to shatter me from within. My vision blurred, the world around me spinning in a chaotic dance of light and darkness.

    "KRUGHK!"

    I tried to call out, but my voice caught in my throat. The pain intensified, bing unbearable until it engulfed me entirely. Darkness closed in, and I could no longer fight against the overwhelming weight of unconsciousness.

    "I...¡­m¡­th.....ou...¡­." "...¡­.a...wi...y..."

    As I slipped out of consciousness, thest sensation I felt was the ethereal voice sounding inside my head; however, in the midst of the pain, I could no longer discern what the voice was saying.

    Little did I know, it was the very thing I was looking for.

    *******

    As Astrony unconscious on the ground, a mysterious transformation began to take ce. An ethereal white glow enveloped his body, radiating with a mesmerizing brilliance.

    The surrounding environment seemed to respond to this celestial energy as if acknowledging the awakening of a hidden power.

    In the midst of this luminous spectacle, there appeared a ne on the choke of Astron, shining with a luminous light of green. It was a crescent-shaped ne as the stone shone.

    The green glowed ethereally as it slowly started flowing from the ne to Astron''s heart.

    Following that, Astron''s eyes slowly opened, revealing an otherworldly gleam of white within their depths.

    "Brother¡­.." An ethereal voice of a young woman echoed inside the environment, showcasing that the one that was inside the body was no longer Astron.

    "You found the medium¡­.We can finally be one¡­." As the same ethereal voice echoed, the green glow inside the Astron''s eyes disappeared, his eyes bing pure white. Behind his body, a silhouette of a girl appeared.

    "My essence, my magic will be your power, Astron." In her incorporeal form, the girl extended her magical powers toward him, weaving a delicate tapestry of mystical energy. Her essence flowed into his unconscious body, merging with his essence seamlessly.

    "I am with you, and I will always be." Her gentle voice echoed as her dreamy hands caressed his skin.

    The green glow from the ne intensified, pulsating with an otherworldly radiance as her enchantments unfolded. Her ethereal hands moved gracefully, tracing intricate patterns in the air, channeling the essence of her magic into Astron''s being.

    "Et solis ab ignis, elementum incendere, Introrsus ardens, vires mihi praebere. Fortitudinem et ignem, cordi eius infunde, Tenebris obstans, robore defende."

    The girl whispered ancient incantations, her hands moving gracefully as shemanded the mana around Astron''s body to enter inside.

    The strands of light wove themselves into intricate patterns, forming ethereal symbols that seemed to pulsate with ancient wisdom. They adorned Astron''s limbs and traced delicate patterns across his skin, like celestial tattoos of power. The light flowed through his veins, forming patterns for the future.

    "Seek the Moonstone, brother," her voice echoed, filled with guidance. "And never forget where we came from¡­."

    As herst words left her mouth, a faint tear dropped on the young man''s face, as the silhouette blurred, turning into an ethereal light, as it flew into the ne it came from.

    Eventually, the ne vanished from the grasp of the Astron, along with the gleaming designs on its body.

    *******

    "Kurghk-" Feeling the pain over my head, I woke up with a grunt.

    My whole body was aching inside, even though I was able to feel a weird sense of freshness all around my body.

    The tree that had an ancient glow could no longer be seen, as in its ce was there another tree that looked dried and dead.

    "What happened?" I mumbled as I stood up. "What was that pain that assaulted me?" I tried to make sense of the things that happened just before but was not able to. "In the first ce, this easter egg is supposed to make the person consuming feelfortable," I mumbled to myself while stretching my body.

    "I mean, I am feeling refreshed, but that pain was something else¡­." However, the more I thought about this, the more unanswered questions resided in my head. "I won''t be able to reach anywhere with this."

    Thinking that, I opened my status window. In a way, there was the possibility of seeing something rted to there.

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1)

    ?Talent Limit: 6

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    - Strength: 1.4

    - Dexterity: 1.8

    - Agility: 1.9

    - Constitution: 1.4

    - Intuition: 1.8

    - Magical Power: 2.5

    - Mana Capacity: 1.6

    ?Traits:

    - Perceptive Insight (Unique)(Unchanging)

    - Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 0)

    - ?????

    ?Arts:

    - Basic Dagger Style (Common Grade) - %12

    - Basic Nonarmed Combat Style (Common Grade) - %29

    ?Skills:

    - Dash

    - Keen Eye

    ?Body Imprints:

    --------------------------------

    As the panel appeared right before my eyes, I was able to see the change in my attributes immediately.

    My talent limit also jumped from 4 to 6, showing how effective was the Vitalium Essence for my body.

    However, there was one more thing that got my attention immediately.

    ''The hidden trait is awakened?'' I asked myself, not understanding anything at all. ''Why? Just because I consumed the Vitalium Essence?''

    However, I had no way of knowing the answer to that question, as the only thing I knew was the fact that I had a new trait unlocked.

    ---------------------------------

    Trait: Lunar Enigma

    Description: Lunar Enigma gives the user the ability to harness the powers of the moon, granting the user enhanced lunar-themed abilities and effects.

    It is a growth type of trait, and with each stage it develops, the trait will unlock more abilities.

    Requires a medium to use lunar skills and lunar enhancement.

    Stage 0

    Gives the user the ability to enhance the projectiles and imbue them with the power of the moon.

    -----------------------------------

    Seeing the panel of descriptions in front of me, my head was filled with puzzles and questions.

    ''Lunar Enigma? It is the first time I am hearing about this.'' I thought. Since the game was an RPG game with a pretty wide world, there were several differences; there were different types of traits and arts yers were able to acquire.

    Therefore, I knew quite a lot of traits avable, and this one was none of them.

    Lunar Enigma.

    Its description hinted at harnessing the powers of the moon, granting enhanced lunar-themed abilities and effects, which was a power that was almost non-existent.

    "I recall that there was only one character in the game who had the ability to harness the power of the moon," I reflected, with the image of the viin holding a de in my mind.

    "I''m surprised but grateful for this gain," I thought to myself. I knew that I would need all the strength I could gather for the journey ahead.

    ''In any case, I need to return soon.''

    ''I must have slept for the whole night.'' I thought looking at the dawning sky.

    Since the sky was about lighten with the sun, I decided to return to my room while pondering my powers.

    In the game, this was not what happened and now that I thought about it, it was a pretty risky situation since I was basically sleeping in the midst of a forest with no one protecting me.

    Because Astron hadn''t had ess to his mana before, I had no way of how to use and hardness my mana now.

    However, that didn''t mean I was not able to.

    As I reached out, feeling the familiar tingle of mana at my fingertips. With a deep breath, I channeled my intent and willed the mana to respond.

    To my surprise, the mana obeyed effortlessly, like a river flowing through a well-worn path. It responded to mymand, manifesting as a soft, shimmering light that danced in my palm.

    Even though it was a simple mana release and mana sensation, it was a refreshing and exciting feeling for me.

    ''So this is how it feels¡­.'' I had that thought in mind as I made my way back to the Academy....

    -----------------------A/N----------------------

    With this, the introduction and small power-up ends. Now, it is time for some named characters in the game to make their appearances.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 12 - 3.1 - Arcadia Hunter Academy

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 3.1 - Arcadia Hunter Academy</h4>

    Returning to the Academy was not a hard task. Since I had been unconscious until very early in the morning, when I finally reached the train station, the morning train services had already started.

    Thus, hopping into the first train, I immediately reached the academy grounds.

    "You are back quite early." It was the same gate guard that had sent me, so I just nodded to him in response and entered.

    ''6 A.M is Quite early for the students to be awake. Especially on the weekends.'' I thought while walking quietly to my room. ''Then, I guess we can use the training facilities.''

    I disliked being in other people''s presence, especially while I was training or studying, so most of the time, I refrained from using the general facilities in crowded times.

    Looking at the environment, I feltfortable and ufortable at the same time. The tranquil ambiance of morning imbued the academy. The cool morning breeze, the empty roads that students had yet to fill¡­. I foundfort in that sce. But at the same time, the shining sunlight washing over me made me feel like I was exposed¡­.

    However, my eyes didn''t pass the details over my sight¡­ There were some drinks that were left on the ground¡­ Some leftovers of food or some faint traces of fishy smell¡­

    ''No matter where you are, teenagers are still teenagers.'' I thought, seeing the traces of nail marks on the tree¡­.

    All those information was something that I had not seen before, which showed how important my trait, Perceptive Insight, was.

    But, none of their adolescent life mattered to me as I entered my room. After all, I had no right to live such a life.

    ******

    After returning to my room and changing my clothes to light-hearted ones, I started thinking about how I should train my body and which path I needed to take.

    ''First, I should buy some products to make an increased training efficiency mixture.'' I thought. It was a prettymon thing in the game for the veteran yers to make their own potions. Since the game boasted quite a lot of details, instead of buying the general potions, making your own potion was a lot better most of the time for the detailed efficiency.

    But, knowing which material to use for which effect was essential. This is why it was mostly used by veterans or those that liked to venture into the forums or wikis. And I was one of them.

    Not everyone liked to delve too much into details, as they were some that just liked the fact of action or thebat mechanics.

    ''For the time being, using too advanced potions will do more harm than good. I need to push my body to its limits first.'' But, of course, no matter how good you were at the potioneering, in the end, being natural was the best.

    ''Then, let''s start with this one.'' Choosing the potion that I wanted to go with, I ordered the ingredients on the inte. ''At least they are not that expensive.'' I thought.

    The mixture was a blend of ingredients that came from the dungeons and was known for their ability to enhance the cirction of blood, physical performance, and stamina.

    Looking at my bank ount, I saw 783 Valer was left. ''I also need to make money.'' I thought.

    No matter where you were, money was the most important thing in one''s life. This applied more where you were in a world where dangers lurked everywhere and where strength was essential most of the time.

    ''But, I first need to build up my strength.''

    Thinking that, I grabbed my equipment and left my room¡­

    ******

    As I arrived at the training grounds, an imposing and tall building stood before me. A hub of activity and growth within the academy.

    From the outside alone, it was pretty obvious that the amount of funds poured into the academy was enormous.

    In a way, that was pretty normal, considering the students here were the future protectors of humanity.

    Entering the building, a calm environment greeted me. Since it was still fairly early in the morning, there were not many students inside, aside from some hard workers that could be seen training.

    The training building contained quite a lot of sections and segments for students to train efficiently.

    Combat Arena ¨C A vast, open space adorned with formations to protect students from injuring themselves severely. You could see some seniors fighting amongst themselves with sparks flying through everywhere.

    Archery range ¨C A dedicated area for rangers,plete with targets at varying distances.

    Seeing the archery range, a thought arose within me. ''My skills are also suited for being a ranger.'' I thought.

    I hadn''t considered it before since I had always been a closebatant, but my skills and my trait are much more suited to being a ranger. ''In the description, [Lunar Enigma} says amplifying projectiles with moon energy.''

    ''That means I can imbue arrows or throw projectiles with my mana. And my [Keen Eye] skill also enables me to have good eyesight.''

    I thought. Just from these skills alone, I was suited for bing a ranger. ''But, let''s see my Trait first.'' In a way, that might not be how it looked, and judging without knowing did not make any sense.

    With that thought, I kept walking in the corridors of training rooms, with my eyes perceiving everything with more detail. There I saw a ce fairly emptier than others.

    Elemental Training Chambers ¨C Specialized chambers designed to simte different elemental environments, allowing students to limate themselves to various elemental conditions and practice their mana in different attributes.

    Since it was a ce that rather stimted different conditions, it was expensive to use; therefore, most of the time, only higher-ranking students would be able to enter there.

    After walking a little further, I reached thest open space.

    A space filled with dummies all around. This ce was for those who wished to practice theirbat arts and increase their efficiency.

    Dummy Center was the name of this ce, as it stimted one''s arts in their mind.

    "HA!"

    /SLASH/ /SWOOSH/

    There a shout entered my ears, followed by a couple of shing sounds. Turning my gaze towards the source of the voice, I saw a long spear moving back and forth with a fast and precise speed.

    My gaze fixated on the source of themotion, and there he was¡ª Ethan Harley, the protagonist of the game.

    ''Ethan Harley.'' A name everyone would know if they yed the game. His blue hair glistened with sweat as he gracefully moved, his spear a blur of motion. The sheer force behind each strike generated a gust of wind capable of inflicting damage on the training dummies.

    "Huff¡­. Hufff¡­." As he stopped moving for a second, I could see a faint glimpse of his face.

    A face that exuded an air of confidence and determination greeted my gaze. Ethan''s hazel eyes sparkled with a mix of intensity and warmth, drawing one''s attention with their captivating depth. They seemed to reflect his unwavering focus and passion for his craft.

    His chiseled jawline entuated the contours of his face, adding a touch of ruggedness to his otherwise refined features. His perfectly styled blue hair framed his face,plementing his striking appearance. Even with the sheen of sweat on his forehead, his skin radiated a healthy glow, enhancing his overall attractiveness.

    His bright hazel eyes were looking at his spear with a determined expression as he once again raised his weapon to the dummy.

    "HA!"

    And with a loud shout, he started spinning his spear and attacking the dummy once again.

    ''I forgot, he was such a guy.'' I thought to myself, seeing his dedication in the morning.

    Ethan Harley was the protagonist of the game who belonged to the renewed family of hunters. Hartley Family.

    The Hartleys have a long-standing legacy of being elite hunters, respected for their skills and formidable lineage. Everyone belonging to this family always had a considerable position in the Hunter industry.

    However, different from his family members, Ethan was considered a failure in the family at the beginning of the story since he was not able to awaken at first. Therefore, he was mostly ignored by his family members, at least in terms of fighting for session, since most of them actually liked him and his good-natured personality.

    But, as he approached the age of 16, he was able to awaken suddenly as he witnessed a young girl almost getting killed by a monster in front of his eyes.

    Stepping up and putting his body in front of the little kid, he put his life forward even though he was a non-awakened person at that time. As his life shed before his eyes, the cutting scene would enter as we would see Ethan''s dream and awakening.

    And that would be the start of the game. From there, the academy would start since his family would learn about his awakening and would send him to one of the best academies, arguably the best, in the world.

    With him entering the prestigious Arcadia Hunter Academy, where he will receive rigorous training and education to be an even more formidable hunter. The academy serves as a central hub for hunters from all walks of life, allowing Ethan to interact with diverse characters and develop friendships or rivalries.

    However, because he was someone that had recently awakened, he would start as one of thest-ranking students of the academy and would rise up in the ranks at a fast rate thanks to his hard-working and heroic nature. However, the skills he had learned from his father and his sisters were always there, differentiating him from others.

    Despite his exceptional abilities, Ethan is portrayed as an easygoing and approachable individual known for his heroic nature and willingness to help others. He quickly gains a reputation for his sense of justice and willingness to put himself in harm''s way to protect innocent lives. His easygoing personality and charismatic demeanor make him popr among his fellow students and garner respect from both allies and rivals.

    This is what kind of character Ethan Harley is at the beginning¡ªa simple good guy that would do everything he could for the people to be saved.

    ''What a bullshit.'' I thought, seeing his resolute face and bright smile. "Saving others¡­. Where were you at that time, then¡­ Where were you all this time¡­" I mumbled to myself as I walked far away from the ce where he was standing, reaching the end of the dummy section. The memories of my getting beaten haunted me. ''There is no way you wouldn''t know.''

    But I actually knew the answer and also knew he was not the one at fault.

    ''Those who wait to be freed do not deserve freedom.'' As I remembered the phrase, I grabbed the dagger on my waist and started swinging it.

    In the end, I could only me myself for being weak¡­.

    -----------------A/N-----------------

    Now, the next chapters will be small indo dumps about the main cast. Hope you liked the chapter.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 13 - 3.2 - Arcadia Hunter Academy

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 3.2 - Arcadia Hunter Academy</h4>

    The dagger I had on my hand was nothing sort of fancy. It was the simple dagger supplied by the academy without having much to offer.

    As I drew my dagger, I started practicing the dagger style while remembering the teachings of Garrett. While I was trapped in the ne for a long time, I had nothing but my senses to pass the time.

    Thus, I observed what Astron was doing, how did he train, and how his lessons went on¡­. And while he was training, sometimes I would catch glimpses of how others trained as well.

    That alone let me have more insight into my training.

    /SWOOSH/

    As I swung my dagger, I started questioning myself.

    What were the advantages of the dagger, and why was I using it?

    Asking this question to myself, I got the answer not long after.

    Because it doesn''t require as much strength as other weapons.

    The sword is the most popr weapon in the world since it is the most bnced out of all of them. It could adapt to the characteristics and techniques of its wielder, making it a weapon of choice for many, with its reach varying from the length of 60 cm to 100 cm.

    Then goes the spear. Different from the sword, the spear has rather low skill requirements to use for starters, but it also doesn''t have as much skill ceiling as the sword.

    That is what most people would say, but if a spearman hears you saying that, you would probably be stabbed.

    In any case, the advantage of a dagger relies on its short but intense range. Because the weapon is short, the power behind the swing will be higher for the same strength applied, but that means you are giving up the range, which is one of the most crucial things.

    Then, you need topensate for the reach of range with your speed. That is the reason why most Daggerists are actually agility-based on people. Because without having the ability to close the gaps, you cannot utilize the strength of your weapon.

    However, at the same time, one also needs to possess extremely high dexterity to use daggers. Of course, that doesn''t mean the sword or spear doesn''t require dexterity. But, the dagger mostly relies on perceptive and crucial sudden moves to attack while catching your enemy off guard.

    As I thought about that, I visualized the Basic Dagger Style I had been learning. In a way, this style was pretty good for starters, and mastering was not going to be hard.

    Throwing a nce at Ethan''s movements, I observed how he used his strength and positioned his center of gravity.

    My eyes perceived every bit of his movements clearly as he was already getting tired with his speed lowering.

    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/

    The dagger started flying on top of the dummy at a fast speed as I started ying my moves in my head while my body followed my visions.

    I paid attention to the positioning of my center of gravity, the timing of my strikes, and the fluidity of my footwork as I kept practicing the basic dagger style.

    I focused solely on perfecting my dagger style. As I executed each maneuver, I felt a sense of alignment with the weapon, as if the dagger and I were bing one.

    That was how the proficiency stat on the status panel would look since the more you improve yourself, the better you would feel with your weapon in your hands.

    *******

    "Huff..... Huff¡­. "

    As I breathed heavily in front of the dummy, I closed my eyes. My arms, legs, and hands were aching from the constant swings I had been doing.

    ''My body has improved.'' Reflecting on my progress, I acknowledged the improvements in my physical capabilities. In the past, I would have grown tired after merely an hour of training, but now my stamina had increased.

    ''Status.'' Taking a deep breath, I summoned the status window before me. Its appearance was familiar, disying my current progress and skills.

    -----------------------

    - Basic Dagger Style (Common Grade) - %12 --> 20

    - Basic Nonarmed Combat Style (Common Grade) - %29

    ------------------------

    Looking at the window before me, I knew it would be like that. ''The dagger mastery has increased rapidly.'' I thought to myself.

    That was probably because I was able to put up a use for the information I had obtained after observing everything inside the ne.

    ''My movements are getting smoother as well.'' I thought.

    /RUMBLE/

    However, at that moment, my stomach grumbled loudly. "Yeah¡­ I forgot I hadn''t eaten anything for a while." I mumbled as I put the dagger into my waist once again.

    ''Let''s stop for a while.''

    With that thought, I left the training grounds after taking a quick shower to clean myself.

    ''The daily life had already started.'' As I walked on the academy grounds filled with students, I thought. The way they walked with smiles and the way they talked to their friends of them reminded me of her smile.

    But, this time, I just looked at the students as my eyes observed their movements, their bodies. If it was before, I would divert my gaze, as I would feel suffocated; in fact, I was still feeling ufortable. But that didn''t matter. ''No more escaping¡­.'' Because I could no longer continue like this¡­.

    /BUZZ/ /CHATTER/ /CHATTER/

    Arriving at the bustling cafeteria located in the heart of the academy, the sounds of chatter and buzzing activity enveloped me. It was a popr gathering ce for students, especially during this mid-morning hour. The aroma of freshly prepared food filled the air, tempting my senses.

    Taking a moment to scan the array of options, I sought out a meal that would not only satisfy my hunger but also enhance my training. My eyesnded on a dish called "Tempered Snow-Oat Bowl." The product was described as a blend of nourishingponents that aim to restore energy and enhance physical abilities.

    Since the meals inside the student cafeteria were all free for the students, I did not need to contain myself in any case; thus, I ordered the finest meal that would suit me.

    Approaching the cafeteria personnel, I ced my order. "One Tempered Snow-Oat Bowl and the juice of Mock Rye," I requested, my voice steady.

    With a gentle smile, the young cafeteria worker nodded in response to my request. "Of course, I''ll have it ready for you in no time," she replied warmly, trying to create a cozy atmosphere amidst the busy surroundings as she tapped on the screen to receive my order.

    The smile on her face would melt every other people''s heart and make themfortable, but not mine, as I could see the glimpses of shallow wounds underneath her sleeves and clothes.

    ''Domestic Violence¡­.''

    The ring on her hand showed she was in a rtionship with the man, but from the small circr marks on the finger, it was obvious that the ring was yed regrly. She was also trying to hide the scars underneath her clothes. At the same time, her gaze averted constantly, and the faint smell of Pozzeet Paste which was an herb used for suppressing pain, entered my nose. Andstly, one little movement would be enough to prove that.

    /FLINCH/

    As I raised my hand at a rapid speed to scratch my head, I saw her flinching, which was enough to show that she had developed unconscious fear of such movements.

    ''In the end, everyone has their own pain in their life.'' As I thought that, the woman signaled the meal.

    "Here, it is ready." As she handed me the carefully prepared meal, our eyes met briefly, though she diverted it after the very second.

    After all, not everyone wanted to be saved. She was not a named character in the game, and neither did I know her name, so in the end, she was a stranger to me.

    Taking my ce at a corner table, I sat alone, savoring the vors of the nourishing meal. My observations extended beyond the confines of my own thoughts as I observed the students engaged in lively conversations, theirughter and camaraderie filling the space.

    However, soon my attention was gathered on one table. A table that was filled with students who were attracting all the attention on themselves.

    Three boys could be seen there, talking amongst themselves.

    ''Ah¡­ Right, the main cast liked to eat in the academy.'' I thought, silently observing their reactions.

    The first young man was a guy with blue hair and hazel eyes talking to his friends. It was Ethan, the main protagonist.

    The man beside him was a man with white hair and a handsome face that would rival the face of Ethan in terms of handsomeness.

    ''Lucas Middleton.''

    Was the name of the young boy. He was the current best friend of Ethan, as he had known him from childhood. He also came from the renowned hunter family, rivaling the Hartleys. ,

    If the family of Hartleys is known for their spear skills, then the Middletons are known for their sword skills.

    He is an individual that likes tough a lot and likes to joke, making the atmospherefortable.

    He and Ethan grew up together until this point, and I know Ethan considers him his best friend.

    "Heh¡­. Then what else has he done?"

    "Well¡­. He just spitted on him and then left¡­ It was too funny. HAHAHA¡­."

    Looking at the smile on his face as he looked into Ethan, nobody would suspect him of being someone bad, but I knew.

    I knew what kind of person he was. The future viin and the future backstabber of Ethan, and the person who yed the biggest role in his character development¡­.

    Since he was someone that actually liked the feeling of being praised and looked up to, he always stayed close to Ethan. Since whenever he was with him, he could secretly boast his abilities, making himself good. Because Ethan was not an awakener.

    However, that would change as the guy he always looked down and felt he was above would actually be the most talented person in the academy. And as Ethan would improve himself, Lucas would not.

    Resulting in him getting envious of his progress and eventually volunteering to be a viin just for the sake of getting rid of Ethan and once again bing number one. He would sell his soul to demons, bing a puppet for them at the end.

    "Grrr¡­.." I grumbled¡­. Even seeing his face and remembering about the demons were enough to make me mad after all¡­.

    The man standing beside Lucas Middleton bore a stark contrast in both appearance and demeanor. His short, dark hair was meticulously trimmed, giving him an air of disciplined precision. His bulky physique spoke of strength and endurance, while his serious face seemed to carry a weight of responsibility.

    "Hey, Lucas¡­ Don''t shout; you are bothering others¡­."

    "Sigh¡­ You are no fun, Carl¡­."

    ''Carl Braveheart.''

    His name was Carl, a figure of quiet steadfastness and unwavering loyalty. Grey eyes, filled with a depth of wisdom beyond his years, revealed a soul that had weathered its share of hardships. Unlike the boisterousughter of hispanions, Carl seldomughed, his focus and seriousness setting him apart.

    He was the future best friend of Ethan after Lucas betrayed him, and he was also the one that would help him regain his trust in humans and his friends.

    He was the definition of Knighthood, as he always stayed firm on his duties. He was the epitome of discipline. Even though his face was not as handsome as Ethan, he still had this charismatic aura over himself.

    He was also someone that came from a renowned family of Bravehearts, as his family was rooted in a former knight family in the world before man came.

    He is a righteous individual like Ethan, as he, too, likes to help people.

    Just as I was observing their talks, suddenly, I felt everyone''s attention was directed to another source¡­.

    "Ethan, we can sit here, right?"

    And there I could see three beautiful girls¡­.

    --------------------A/N--------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter. I will continue introducing the main cast for a little while, then we will see Astron''s powers.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 14 - 3.3 - Arcadia Hunter Academy

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 3.3 - Arcadia Hunter Academy</h4>

    "Ethan, we can sit here, right?"

    The conversation between Lucas and Carl came to a momentary pause as the attention of everyone in the vicinity shifted towards a new presence. Turning my gaze, I saw three captivating young girls approaching the table with an air of confidence and elegance.

    "Ah, Julia¡­. Of course, you can¡­"

    ''Julia Middleton.'' I thought, seeing the girl¡ªthe twin sister of Lucas. She was also another childhood friend of Ethan and the first heroine candidate of the game.

    White hair cascaded down to her shoulders, contrasting beautifully with her vibrant blue eyes. She was undeniably blessed with exquisite beauty, capturing the attention of those around her effortlessly.

    With my eyes, I could see the calluses on her hands, showing her rigorous training. Different from her twin''s real face, she was someone that liked to train very hard. She was a girl with ambitions, especially when it came to fighting, as she loved wielding swords.

    Even though her figure was good, the fact that I could not see any opening in her posture and her tender muscles that were on disy was enough to show how strong she was in real life.

    And normally, she was a bit dumb that was not academically bright, but she at least knew how to behave herself.

    "Thanks, man!" Well, I guess that was not entirely true, as I saw her hand hitting Ethan''s back.

    As she sat down, the other two following her also did.

    The second girl, Irina Emberheart, exuded an aura of fiery passion and power, giving a vibe of intensity to students.

    Her vibrant red hair cascaded down her back, matching the intensity of her personality. Her eyes, a striking shade of yellow, seemed to flicker with an inner me, hinting at the immense magical potential she possessed. Even though I had missed it before, now I could see the faint traces of fire ashes flying through her hair, showing her unintentional use of fire magic.

    Irina hailed from a renowned family deeply rooted in the Arcadia Dominion, a ce where magic is valued the most, their name synonymous with greatness in the realm of magic.

    She was a skilled Fire Mage who controlled the elements with elegance and precision. Her ability to wield fire, a destructive yet captivating force, made her a formidable opponent. Whenever she had cast a spell, mes would swirl around her fingers, obediently following her everymand.

    And her personality was also as fiery as her fire magic. She was someone that was hot-blooded and was easy to anger, but at the same time, she was passionate about everything she was doing.

    Irina was academically gifted and excelled in her studies, demonstrating a sharp intellect and deep understanding of the magical theory that earned her the title ''Fiery Genius.''

    She had an intense desire for knowledge, which wasparable to the fiery mes she could manipte. This propelled her to investigate the enigmas of magic and exceed the expectations ced upon her.

    Andstly, the third girl, Lilia Thornheart, possessed an ethereal beauty that turned heads wherever she went.

    Her striking green hair flowed gracefully down her back, a vibrant contrast against her captivating red eyes. At first nce, she appeared to be a gentle and delicate presence, but beneath her soft exterior, I knew thereid a mind as sharp as an arrow''s point.

    Lilia stood out from her peers with her intelligence and cunning. She had a knack for observation and analysis, allowing her to assess situations and develop effective strategies. Her mind was like a well-oiled machine, constantly evaluating and calcting the best course of action.

    ''This is what makes her more dangerous than others.'' I thought, slightly lowering my gaze and trying to erase my presence. Predicting her actions was difficult due to her intelligence.

    As the heir to the future strongest guild, Olympus Vanguard, Lilia carried a weight of responsibility on her shoulders. The legacy of her guild, renowned for its power and influence, loomedrge over her aspirations. She was a capable leader with the necessary qualities to guide others with grace and wisdom.

    Beyond her intellectual prowess, Lilia was a respected figure on the academy campus. Her charisma and charm captivated those around her, earning her the title of the campus belle. She was adored by many, admired not only for her beauty but also for her intelligence and strength of character.

    Because she was different from her group, she was a girl with elegance overflowing from herself; she always got the attention of other students around her.

    As the group of six settled at their table, their presence became the subject of hushed whispers and intrigued gazes from the surrounding students. The conversations swirled with curiosity and spection.

    "Did you see that? Ethan, Lucas, and Julia are all sitting together! They''re like the holy trinity of the academy!"

    "Irina Emberheart is with them too. I heard she''s an incredibly talented Fire Mage. She can summon mes like no other!"

    "And Lilia Thornheart... She''s not just a pretty face. I heard she''s the future heir of the Olympus Vanguard. They''re the strongest guild in the region!"

    "It''s amazing how they all have such unique skills and backgrounds. They''re practically a dream team!"

    "Did you know that Lucas and Julia are twins? They''re like a package deal, always looking out for each other."

    As the whispers and the spections continued, I raised my body from my seat. Since I had already finished my meal and the cafeteria was slowly getting crowded by the students.

    ''In the end, it doesn''t matter what they are doing.'' After all, I got work to do.

    Just like that, I once again walked towards the training grounds, this time to test my [Lunar Enigma] trait.

    ********

    "Hey, where were you, Ethan? I was looking for you everywhere?"

    Julia asked with a smile on her face as she was looking at the blue-haired boy. "I wanted to finish the fight, couldn''t yesterday." Even though her face was smiling, her eyes were different as they were burning with fire.

    "Well, I was just on the training grounds as always," Ethan answered as he gave an awkward smile. Dealing with this girl was hard for him, as she always wanted to fight whenever it was possible.

    "Training grounds? I checked there, but I couldn''t see you?" Julia said as she poked her meal.

    "I was not in the dorm facilities. I used general training grounds." Ethan answered nonchntly as he, too, dived into his meal.

    "Ah, so that''s why... But why did you go there? I don''t like training when everyone''s eyes are on me. It feels like I''m a monkey in a circus whenever they''re all watching," Julia expressed her difort, her face showing a mix of frustration and exasperation.

    Of course, the academy had some benefits for higher-ranking students. And giving ess to special facilities was one of them.

    "Julia¡­ You need to get used to it¡­ You are the 3rd rank now; of course, everyone is going to look at you." Butting into the conversation, Lilia answered as she elegantly picked up a bite from her sandwich.

    "I know, but it is still ufortable. Anyway, why did you go to the general training grounds?"

    "I just felt like a change of atmosphere, maybe? I don''t know, to be honest. I just felt like going there."

    "Heh, don''t tell me you were scared¡­."

    "Yes, yes¡­I was scared of course¡­."

    "Julia, did you forget how he beat you in the duel yesterday." As Lucas opened his mouth with a smile, he mocked his sister.

    "Shut up, Lucas," Julia retorted her tone firm, putting an end to the banter.

    "Tsk, being harsh on your lovely brother," Lucas replied, mockingly ying the victim.

    "Lucas, just shut up, okay," Julia said, her voice now tinged with a touch of irritation.

    "Yes, yes," Lucas acquiesced, a mischievous glint still present in his eyes.

    "Ah, today I saw something different," Ethan interjected, his curiosity piqued as he raised his head.

    "Something different? What do you mean?" Julia asked, intrigued by the change in topic.

    "You know that guy in our ss who doesn''t talk much, right?" Ethan inquired.

    "Who do you mean?" Julia pondered, trying to recall the person.

    "The one who sits behind us," Ethan rified.

    "Oh, that loser?" Julia replied, her tone dismissive.

    "Loser?" Ethan repeated, questioning Julia''s choice of words.

    "I mean, that lower-ranked student. What was his name? Acron? Astris?" Julia struggled to remember.

    "Astron," Lucas corrected.

    "Yeah, Astron, whatever. What about him?" Julia prompted.

    "I just saw him training," Ethan answered, his tone filled with slight intrigue.

    "So?" Lucas interjected, his voice feeling uninterested.

    "I felt like he changed, somehow¡­ The vibe he was giving was different¡­." However, there was a reason why Ethan was the main character of the game. He was someone who had exceptional institution and sixth sense since he would get over quite a lot of life and death-situations thanks to this.

    And his senses were tingling¡­.

    "Like what?" However, that was not the case for others. After all, everyone at this table came from good backgrounds, and they had their fair share of deals with lower-ranking people.

    "I don''t know¡­. At first, he looked gloomy, but today it felt like he somehow had a purpose?"

    "Heh? Now, you are even scared of thest-ranking student." Lucas teased, a smirk ying on his lips.

    "It is not like that¡­." Just as Ethan was about to talk, suddenly, a voice interjected into their conversation.

    "Trash like Astris or whatever shouldn''t even be on our radar. Why are you wasting your time talking about someone so insignificant?" Irina interrupted, her tone dismissive and her nose held high.

    Her interruption caused a momentary pause among the group as they turned their attention to the fiery-haired mage. Ethan, ever the peacemaker and hero he was, tried to defuse the tension.

    "Now, Irina, there''s no need to be so harsh. Astron may have his own struggles, but that doesn''t mean we should disregard him entirely," Ethan reasoned, his voice carrying a hint of reproach.

    But before Ethan could argue any further, Lilia Thornheart, the ethereal campus belle, chimed in with aposed tone.

    "Irina does have a point, Ethan. We shouldn''t waste our time on someone who clearlycks the potential to stand alongside us. Our focus should be on our own growth."

    "He-" Just as Ethan was about to talk any further, Julia interjected again.

    "Just end this shit already¡­. I am bored¡­." In the end, in front of the overwhelming Julia, Ethan decided to end this talk as the topic was changed.

    Though, they never knew the young man they had just ignored would bring a lot of trouble to them¡­.

    ----------------------------------A/N----------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter. This was a brief introduction to characters, and there are a lot more, but not in this circle for now¡­.

    Action is on the way¡­.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 15 - 3.4 - Arcadia Hunter Academy

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 3.4 - Arcadia Hunter Academy</h4>

    After I left the cafeteria, I made my way towards the training grounds once again, as I was feeling refreshed after eating my meal.

    ''Now, I should train while using my trait and try to understand how to use my mana.''

    Mana control was one of the most important but, at the same time, hardest things for a hunter. Since most of the time, hunters would awaken their manater in their life; it woulde as a different type of energy, like another limb suddenly being added to one body.

    Therefore, it was very hard for people to master the usage of mana of any attribute. That alone shows how talented Irina is, as she is able to easily manipte the fire mana even without constantly thinking about it.

    Just like that, I entered the general training grounds again as I made my way toward thebat rooms.

    ''I won''t be able to stay there for a long time.'' I thought to myself, seeing the people that had already started piling up inside thebat rooms. ''But, let''s make it as much as time we can.''

    With that thought, I entered thebat room, and the room opened with a FUSH sound.

    Different from the dummies I had trained at that time,bat rooms were designed for students that wanted to have alone time inside whilebating the moving robots designed for closebat.

    <Ding! Astron Natusalune. Hunter Department. First-year. Student Rank 2450/2450.>

    Following my entering, a robotic sound weed me. It was the AI of the training room as it would adjust the quality and the difficulty of the training room to desired strength.

    Hearing this, I pondered for a second. ''For now, with these stats alone, even challenging 1st stage might be hard.'' I thought. ''But, still, let''s assess myself first.''

    "Adjust the difficulty to the second stage."

    <Understood. Adjusting the difficulty to the second stage.>

    The second stage meant one simple thing. The average stats of the robots would be 2 for all stats.

    <The difficulty is adjusted. Three seconds to start.>

    <Two seconds to start.>

    <One second to start.>

    <Ding!>

    As the countdown was finished, the lights turned off, with a bunch of moving robots appearing in front of me, their number consisting of five. Grabbing my dagger, I took my position and got ready tobat.

    "Huff¡­ Bring it on¡­."

    /TOK/ /TOK/ /TOK/

    The robots sprang forward with mechanical precision, their movements synchronized and calcted. Their metallic limbs whirred and nked as they closed in on me, their glowing eyes fixed on their target.

    However, different from before, I was able to see their moves.

    /SWOOSH/

    Reacting swiftly, I relied on my enhanced speed and reflexes to evade their initial strikes. Even though my body was weak, that didn''t mean it was slow. With agility honed through countless hours of training, I dodged their relentless assaults, smoothly sidestepping their advances.

    /CLANK/

    However, at some point, I was not able to dodge the attack anymore, so I raised my dagger to parry the strike.

    ''Aim for the center of momentum and divert the energy.'' I thought as I positioned my dagger in a way that wouldn''t confront the full strength.

    And it was sessful. With precise and smooth control, I parried the attack of the dummy as I kicked it in its face.

    /CLANK/ /CLANK/

    With each sh, I observed the robots'' patterns and weaknesses, capitalizing on their predictable movements.

    /SWOOSH/ /SLASH/

    And, going for the attack, I tried to sh the robot in the opening, but my dagger wasn''t able to pierce through its barrier.

    ''I knew it¡­ My strength was not enough for stage two.'' I analyzed it immediately. However, that didn''t discourage me. ''That means if I can''t use mana to imbue my dagger, I won''t be able to damage it.''

    With that thought, I tried to manifest my mana on the dagger just as I did on the way, imagining tomand mana.

    /SWOOSH/

    However, that was not sessful, as I was about to take a punch in the face.

    The punch was imminent, closing in on me with lightning speed. Instinctively, I used my skill [Dash] as mana instantly flowed through my body, and I felt my speed increase.

    /SWOOSH/

    Instantly twisting my body, narrowly avoiding the blow. The force of the punch created a gust of wind that ruffled my hair, a reminder of the danger that loomed in thebat room.

    ''Huh, that was close.'' I thought to myself, seeing the gust of wind. The robots were no joke.

    ''But, it is fun.'' Though feeling thebat, I felt alive once again as the thrill and adrenaline changed my feelings slightly.

    As the intense fight continued, I found myself struggling to manifest my moon-attribute mana. The robots relentlessly attacked, closing in on me with precision and speed. Their metallic limbs struck with force, testing my reflexes and endurance.

    /TOK/ /TOK/ /TOK/

    I focused my concentration, trying to channel my mana into my dagger, but the process proved more challenging than I anticipated because I was not familiar with the usage of mana and its manifestation.

    Then one might ask me why I wanted to try it on thebat right now. The answer was simple because the most effective method of learning is frequently through encountering pain and peril.

    /CLANK/

    I took a couple of hits from the robots, their strikes connecting with my body. The pain jolted through me, momentarily breaking my concentration. Yet, it acted as a motivator, enhancing my resolve to conquer the challenges in front of me.

    With renewed resolve, I channeled my inner strength. It felt like feeling the pain inside me resonated with the weird energy inside me, my thoughts turning into a crimson color. It was weird like my body wanted blood.

    As I evaded another attack, I focused my thoughts on the dagger, visualizing that crimson glow of moonlight enveloping its de.

    /SWOOSH/

    Finally, with a surge of determination, my mana manifested, coating the dagger in a soft, silvery but crimson light. It wasn''t as powerful as I had hoped, only strong enough to damage the surface of the robots'' metallic skin, but it was progress, nheless.

    ''The medium is not suited for the mana.'' In the game, not every weapon was suited for every type of attribute after all.

    /SLASH/

    I unleashed a flurry of swift and precise strikes, aiming for the vulnerable joints and weak points of the robots. With each sessful hit, the moon-imbued dagger left marks and scratches on their metallic frames. Though it wasn''t enough to incapacitate them, it weakened their movements and disrupted their attacks.

    /CLANK/ /CLANK/

    The fight intensified as I bnced my evasive maneuvers with calcted strikes. The robots, hindered by the moon-imbued dagger, became more predictable, allowing me to exploit their weaknesses further. I danced around them, a nimble shadow moving with purpose and determination.

    /SLASH/ /THRUST/ /SPIN/

    With each passing moment, my mana control improved, the moon energy flowing more smoothly through my veins. The once feeble manifestation grew stronger, enabling me to deliver more substantial blows to the robots. It felt weird like the more I attacked with the crimson color imbued dagger, the more I felt my pain lessening like I was healing.

    And that resulted in the imbued mana growing weaker with each second, and that resulted in me getting attacked once more. At the end of the day, it was a vicious cycle of pain.

    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/

    With that one couple of strikes, I ended the sh, as the robots crashed all of them falling into the ground¡­..

    <Ding! Stage two trainingpleted. New record: 15 minutes 37 seconds.>

    "Hufff¡­. Huffff¡­."

    As the training room fell into silence, I took a moment to catch my breath, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle upon me. The red glow around my dagger faded slowly, giving me a feeling of aplishment, despite the lingering pain.

    I knew that my mana control still required further refinement. The red moon-imbued energy had both helped and hurt me. It made my powers stronger but also drained my energy and caused me pain. It was a delicate bnce that I needed to master, but at the same time, I couldn''t help but ponder about the reason why the glow was crimson.

    ''I feel like there is quite a lot to this trait. Somehow, my intitution tells me it will be somethingplexter on¡­. I need to understand it first.''

    With a deep breath, I pushed myself up from the ground, my body aching but my goal unwavering.

    <Do you wish to go again? You have two tries left for today.>

    Since the academy was filled with students, for thebat rooms inside the general training grounds, the demand was high, thus, the academy needed to adjust such a rule.

    Hearing the voice of the AI, I raised my body as I spoke.

    "Yes. Adjust the difficulty to stage 2 once again."

    <Understood. The difficulty is adjusted. Three seconds to start.>

    The countdown began, and as the lights dimmed, the robots came to life, their mechanical forms moving with calcted precision once again.

    Just like that, I kept training until I finished my tries¡­

    ------------------------A/N--------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 16 - 3.5 - Arcadia Hunter Academy

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 3.5 - Arcadia Hunter Academy</h4>

    "Sigh¡­. I am tired¡­." I mumbled to myself. I had been training non-stop in the presence of the robotic golems for a while.

    Time seemed to blur as I engaged in a relentless battle, pushing my physical and mental limits.

    Minutes turned into hours as I pushed myself further. I faced wave after wave of robotic opponents, adapting and evolving with each encounter. My mana control improved with every swing of the dagger, the crimson moon-imbued energy bing more refined and potent.

    But eventually, my body could no longer keep up with the demands of the intense training. Fatigue settled in, weighing down my every movement. It was a sign that I had reached my limit for now.

    The only thing left for me was to return to my room. After all, no matter how much I wanted to train, I also needed to rest my body.

    With that thought, I started walking to my room. The sun had already reached its peak, showcasing that the busiest time of the day hade. The academy grounds were filled with students'' talks.

    ''How noisy.'' I never was a morning person; after all, I preferred staying up at night. Adding that, my muscles were sore, and my mind was buzzing with the exhration of the training session; my mood was slightly bad.

    After reaching my room, I immediately saw a bunch of packets there. ''Ho¡­ The delivery is sure fast.'' I thought.

    The materials I ordered were nothing fancy. There were three different herbs to be used for brewing an elixir named ''Aetherside Elixir.''

    Even though the name was fancy, its effects were actually pretty simple. Imbued with the elixir, the individual experiences a harmonious symphony within their biology. It increased the efficiency of one''s training in three ways.

    ''Neural pathway strengthening'' enhances the ability to swiftly acquire new skills and tactics, while ''cellr resonance enhancement'' allows for more efficient absorption and utilization of mana, fueling their training endeavors. Simultaneously, ''regenerative eleration'' elerates tissue repair, reducing downtime and enabling more frequent and intense training sessions.

    In a way, it was basically one of the best elixirs that was there for the sake of training. But, there was one downside to it. It was the fact that your muscles and your head would hurt quite a lot after the training reached its end. Since its effects reach the cellr level, the pain would also reach¡­.

    Then, we have the second brew. A brew to increase the recovery efficiency. "Renewal Draught." This brew would help one''s body to recover at a rapid speed, as Cellr rejuvenation is elerated, allowing for swift healing of wounds and injuries. The elixir''s mana-infused properties harmonize with the individual''s mana flow, stimting a deep sense of vitality and renewal. Energy conservation mechanisms are amplified, allowing the body to efficiently allocate resources for regeneration and repair.

    In a way, these two brews were what I needed. As I grabbed the herbs, I started smashing all of them while extracting their essences.

    Then, the only thing left for me to grab was the juice of Mock Rye that I brought from the student cafeteria.

    As one of the best Academies in the world, the meals inside the academy were heavily tended towards the efficiency of one''s improvement. Therefore, in a way, they were actually a type of elixir on their own.

    And the juice I had grabbed was something that I would use in this potion, and it was something pretty expensive. Now, the only thing that was left for me was heating the Mock Rye juice and mixing the potions, then drinking them.

    After consuming the elixir, a surge of energy coursed through my body. But along with the energy came an intense sensation of pain.

    "Kurgh-"

    It felt as if every muscle and fiber within me was being stretched and tested to its limit. The regenerative properties of the Renewal Draught intensified the sensation, amplifying the difort.

    "Grrr¡­.."

    I gritted my teeth, enduring the pain as the elixirs worked their magic. Beads of sweat formed on my forehead as I felt the rejuvenating effects taking hold. The pain, though excruciating, was a necessary sacrifice for the elerated healing and regeneration that would follow.

    With each passing moment, the pain gradually subsided, giving way to a deep sense of renewal and vitality. The elixirs'' potency began to stabilize within me, allowing me to regain control over my body and mind.

    "Hufff¡­. Huffff¡­"

    Knowing this process was going to be my routine for a while, I stood up. Even though it was very effective, relying on elixirs for recovery was not something I would be able to do for a long time. ''I can use them for at most two weeks.'' I thought, remembering the game.

    If you keep relying on potions for such cases, your natural recovery skills will regress, resulting in negative effects in the long run.

    "But, I feel like my body is refreshed¡­." With that thought, I left my room as I once again made my way towards the training grounds while grabbing my equipment¡­..

    *******

    With my equipment in hand, I made my way back to the training grounds; however, on the way, I needed to buy something for today''s night.

    Reaching the entrance of the academy''s shop for students, I pushed open the ss door and stepped inside. The shop was brightly lit, with sleek white disy cases showcasing an array of magical items. The sound of soft electronic music yed in the background, creating a pleasant ambiance.

    Then immediately started looking for the items that I would need.

    ''Holy Radiance Scroll and a Thunderstrike Orb''

    As I saw the twomonly used lower-tier items, I looked at their prices.

    Holy Radiance Scroll: 250 Valer

    Thunderstrike Orb: 200 Valer

    Seeing the two materials that would cost me my remaining fortune, I knew it was myst shot. But, after all, it was a very important thing for me.

    I called over a shop attendant, a friendly young mage dressed in the academy''s official uniform. "Excuse me, I would like to purchase the Holy Radiance Scroll and Thunderstrike Orb, please."

    The shop attendant nodded with a smile and reached for the items, carefully retrieving them from the disy case.

    After a moment, the shop attendant presented the items to me in a stylish bag with the academy''s emblem embossed on it. "Thank you for your purchase," she said, her voice filled with genuine enthusiasm. "I hope these items aid you in your magical endeavors."

    Nodding my head, I made my way toward the training grounds once again. After all, today was going to prove very important¡­..

    *******

    Reaching the training grounds, the familiar atmosphere greeted me as I stepped into the open space, filled with the sounds of shing weapons and the shouts of determined hunters.

    I scanned the area, searching for an avable spot to resume my training. Since I had already exhausted my tries for today''sbat training, I could only practice my techniques against the dummies, which was essentially not preferable.

    But still, the training grounds were bustling with activity; students engaged in various forms ofbat, honing their skills and pushing their limits. Finally, I spotted a vacant section towards the corner, away from the main crowd. It was a small, secluded space that offered privacy and focus. Without hesitation, I walked towards it, preparing myself for another round of intense training.

    In a way, actually, I knew quite a lot of arts that were out there which were a lot higher grades than this one.

    But there was a reason why I am not getting them right now. It is because I want to strengthen my basics.

    Even though there are other unique and higher-gradebat arts that one could find in the game, most of the time, knowing the general arts of the weapon you need to use would actually increase yourprehension skills of the rted arts.

    Thus, it was a general rule for the yers to first finishprehendingmon grade arts. Since, in a way, basics were actually one of the most important things when it came to such things.

    Just like that, I started training with my daggers as I shed and shed while remembering the techniques of themon dagger style. The general dagger style had four types of techniques, or standings, whatever you want to call.

    ''First technique. Whispering Thorn.'' A stand that emphasizes finesse and precision.

    ''Second technique. Shadowde.'' A stand that mostlybines agility and stealth elements.

    ''Third technique. Piercing Gale.'' A stand that emphasizes speed and momentum, utilizing quick and powerful thrusts with a dagger.

    ''Final Technique. Serpent''s Dance.'' This technique focuses on fluidity and evasion, utilizing agile and unpredictable movements with the dagger. The Serpent''s Dance technique involves swift and twisting motions, mimicking the slithering movements of a snake,bining three styles into one.

    All of them had their own types of strengths. But in the end, they were basics one needed to master.

    Just like that, I again started my training. After all, training my body like this also increased my body parameters, which I would like to improve.

    ******

    "I feel like I improved quite well¡­." I thought to myself as I looked into the training dummy that I had been shing for a while.

    My control over my mana was also slowly getting better and better, even though I felt like the strength of my enhancements was not that strong.

    After the training session at noon, I grabbed a meal for myself, then came to the training grounds once again and started training. This would be today''sst training since tomorrow I was nning to get myself a bow and test my marksmanship.

    ''I feel like either the medium material is not strong, or my mana is not suited for constant enhancements.'' I thought. Today was to determine my trait [Lunar Enigma] since, as the name implied, it was an enigma for me.

    ''Then, let''s stop for now.'' Just as I thought about that, I felt three people''s presence around me.

    "Ah¡­ The fish is here too¡­." I mumbled¡­.

    ----------------------------A/N-----------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 17 - 4.1 - Nights are dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 4.1 - Nights are dangerous</h4>

    As I sensed the familiar presence of the three people, my heart started beating fast, thanks to the muscle memory that was engraved on Astron.

    However, now I was different. Different from my past. Different from that time, I will no longer stay still and watch anyone torment me.

    ''It is payback time.''

    I mumbled as I pretended not to notice their presence in any case. After all, I needed them for today''s job¡­

    With that thought, I left the training grounds. It was already reaching nighttime when I had left the training grounds, so most of the ce was pretty much empty by now.

    The roads were the same.

    However, I knew they wouldn''t make their appearance just yet because they couldn''t afford to get caught by the cameras. After all, if you don''t have a backing stronger than the academy, you couldn''t afford to do such things in broad daylight.

    But that also meant they needed to follow me for now, which served my purpose in the end.

    Arcadia Hunter Academy had a pretty vastnd to offer students, and it also contained quite a full forest where students would be one with nature.

    I walked with purpose, leaving subtle signs and trails to entice their curiosity. Twigs snapped under my feet, creating an eerie ambiance that echoed through the trees.

    "Do you hear that?" one of them whispered, his voiceced with unease.

    "It''s just the wind; what can happen to us inside the academy?" another replied.

    I could hear their whispers growing louder as they followed my lead, their overconfidence fueling their steps.

    As we ventured deeper, the forest closed in around us, creating an atmosphere of suspense and uncertainty. Shadows danced through the dense foliage, casting an otherworldly aura over our surroundings.

    The rustling leaves seemed to whisper secrets and warnings, but they were oblivious to the impending danger. After all, nobody would expect what is going to happen right here now¡­.

    Finally, we arrived at a secluded clearing, where a hush fell upon the forest.

    "Hahaha, look who we have here," a mocking voice echoed through the dimly lit forest imbued with nothing. I turned my attention toward the source, only to find myself surrounded by three figures.

    ''Ah¡­. Yeah, it was these guys¡­.'' I thought to myself as I saw the faces of the three. Two men and one woman¡­. The ones that tormented me.

    The leader of the group, Dn Miller, a burly brute with a sneer on his face, stepped forward. "What''s a weakling like you doing there, huh? Do you think the training will make you stronger, huh? You little lowest rank."

    It was a simple and cliched line that you could see everywhere. However, hearing this made my blood boil because I remembered the things Astron suffered, both from Astron''s perspective and from the watcher''s perspective.

    Even though that guy before me was someone that made my life hard, he was actually not someone strong or anything. No, actually, he only ranked 2000th inside the academy.

    The girl standing behind the two men, Sophia Lawson, urged them on, her voice dripping with a seductive tone. "Oh,e on, boys. Don''t let him off that easily. Show him what it means to be at the bottom of the ranks."

    This girl was the reason why they targeted me. After all, I had rejected her confession at the beginning, thinking I didn''t deserve to have such things in my life. But, looking at everything from the outside, I knew her petty pride was hurt, and she was the one that was toying with these guys, making me a target.

    With a calm voice, I responded, "I have just as much right to train as anyone else. If you have a problem, take it up with the academy, not me." But I actually knew that would not make them stop. After all, this is who they were; with a little bit of backing, they would think they could do whatever they wanted¡­.

    My body was tired, but I knew the confrontation was not avoidable.

    The leaderughed, his cronies joining in. "Listen to this little rat. Thinks he''s tough, huh? Well, we''ll see about that."

    The moment I heard this, I knew the attack was about toe.

    ''He wille with a right swing.'' I thought, remembering the past times I have observed from the ne.

    /SWOOSH/

    Before I should have reacted normally, the leader lunged at me, aiming to deliver a powerful blow. But I was prepared. With a swift sidestep, I evaded his attack, using his momentum against him.

    /THUD/

    I retaliated with a quick strike to his exposed side, causing him to wince in pain. Using weapons inside the academy was strictly forbidden; thus, I didn''t draw my dagger.

    "Kurgh-"

    But, my attack was aimed at his acupuncture point, making him feel an immense amount of pain, and lose his control.

    /THUD/ /THUD/

    But I didn''t stop there as I continued to punch him in his face, throwing a bunch of rapid strikes.

    Each blownded with a resounding impact, causing him to stagger back.

    "Huh?" The other two were surprised seeing the bastard lying on the ground, not doing anything.

    /SWOOSH/

    "YOU BASTARD!"

    Then, the other man, Mason, lunged at me from behind, attempting to catch me off guard. With a quick spin, I deflected his attack, redirecting his momentum into the wall with a loud thud.

    /THUD/

    However, just at that moment, I saw the girl''s eyes shining for a second. She was using her mana, her skill.

    Then, my movements became slippery as I felt my consciousness staggering.

    ''This girl is using a type of mind skill on me.'' I thought. This was what made this group able to bully me.

    "Fuck¡­. You just had to do it, didn''t cha?"

    As the sound of knuckles cracking came before me, I saw the leadering on top of me. At that point, I knew there was only one thing I could do.

    /STAB/

    Stabbing myself with my leg, I inflicted pain upon myself. It hurt, but at the same time, my consciousness came back.

    "It seemsst time the lesson was not enough."

    Dn, his face twisted with sadistic delight, tapped into his mana reserves. A surge of energy enveloped his body, augmenting his speed and power. It was his innate trait, the one that let him increase his strength with his mana. It was a prettymon trait for most people to possess.

    /SWOOSH/

    With a swift motion, he closed the distance between us, his fist connecting with my side.

    /THUD/

    I tried to block it, but my strength was not enough. The impact sent a shockwave of pain through my body, causing me to stagger back.

    My vision blurred, and the taste of blood filled my mouth.

    I knew his strength and body movements were faster than mine normally. Since he was basically a fist-type fighter, he could also easily overpower me when it came to such fights.

    With each passing moment, my opponent''s movements became more fluid and precise. He effortlessly dodged my attacks and countered with devastating strikes. My body, battered and bruised, struggled to keep up with the intensity of the battle.

    A ce I knew from the game¡­.

    Dn, his sadistic grin widening, jeered, "What''s the matter, weakling? Can''t handle a real fight?"

    And a punch came to my face, injuring me.

    The crimson feeling over my thoughts intensified, as I felt like my thoughts were turning into a different way.

    Sophia, her normally seductive but now demonic toneced with malice, chimed in, "You''re nothing but a pathetic loser. No wonder you''re ranked deadst."

    Mason, struggling to regain hisposure, growled, "This is what you get for defying us, Natusalune. You should have learned your ce."

    "You''re pathetic," Sophia sneered, her voice dripping with contempt. "You''ll never be anything more than a weakling."

    /SPIT/

    As those words left her mouth, she spat on me.

    The crimson color intensified more.

    Dn smirked, a cruel glint in his eyes. "You thought you could stand up to us? How amusing."

    Mason, his voice dripping with superiority, added, "Don''t ever forget your ce, Natusalune. We''re always watching."

    Dn, Sophia, and Mason, their voices filled with arrogant satisfaction, turned to leave, confident in their victory. The pain surged through my body, but a defiant smile formed on my lips.

    "Heh..." I chuckled, the sound carrying a hint of defiance that caught their attention. Their steps faltered, and they turned back, confusion evident on their faces.

    "What''s so funny?" Dn sneered, his eyes narrowing.

    "Man¡­. My switch is getting flipped¡­." At that moment, I could no longer contain the crimson thoughts ovepping inside me¡­. After all, I didn''t need to since they had already set the stage for me.

    Since the spilled blood of mine on the ground had already attracted the monster underneath¡­.

    -------------------------A/N--------------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapters. Give me power stones if you like my novel. I am participating in WPC, and it helps quite a lot.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 18 - 4.2 - Nights are Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 4.2 - Nights are Dangerous</h4>

    When you y RPG games, especially a type that has a vast world, what is the reason you start over with a new game-plus option?

    There are vast amounts of reasons for that. But one thing would stand out.

    The hidden elements you have missed while trying to get used to the game at the start.

    You would want to obtain those hidden elements and make yourself strong.

    And Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny has done that very well, executing everything that a yer would want from the game.

    How did they do that? Pretty simple.

    By adding hidden bosses who would also appearter in the game in the beginning. By adding the option for the veteran yers to confront them while also making it hidden enough not to disturb the new yers'' experience.

    And one of them was inside the academy.

    Hidden deep within the academy grounds, there lurked a formidable primordial demon known only as the "Mistwraith." Though actually, no one in the academy knew about this demon''s existence, let alone its identity.

    Nobody would know about this beast since it would not appear by normal means until some special conditions were fulfilled. After all, the demon was normally sleeping in a dormant condition.

    However, as the game progressed, we would stumble upon the recordings of this demon as we would the information about it.

    The Mistwraith, an ancient and elusive demon, possessed the ability to blend seamlessly with its surroundings, making it virtually undetectable. Its appearance was shrouded in mystery, as it was said to be a massive, shadowy entity with piercing glowing eyes lurking within the dense fog that nketed the area, always seeking to improve its strength by sucking the essence of strong.

    However, it was long said that the demon of shadows had disappeared from the demon realm, as no one had ever heard about him before. But its legend never stopped. After all, they knew the demon would return back.

    The normal time for this beast to appear was when the academy was attacked by intruders and when the forest was filled with the blood of humans since the blood of humans would be the condition to awaken the beast, and normally before that event, no blood would be spilled inside the forest.

    At least by normal means.

    But that was different for those who knew how this demon awakened since it was a task that only required some people to bait others.

    One both needed to use mana on this ce and also needed to drop some blood. More importantly, one needed to have at least three people in the vicinity.

    Just like how it happened here.

    "Heh..." As I chuckled, their steps faltered, and they turned back, confusion evident on their faces.

    "What''s so funny?"

    "Man¡­. My switch is getting flipped¡­." At that moment, I could no longer contain the crimson thoughts ovepping inside me¡­. After all, I didn''t need to since they had already set the stage for me.

    /SWOOSH/ /GROWL/

    As the mist thickened around the clearing, a low growl rumbled through the air.

    /CRUMBLE/ /CRUMBLE/

    The ground beneath their feet trembled, and a sinister presence enveloped the space. Dn, Mason, and Sophia froze, their eyes widening in terror as the shadows danced and writhed around them.

    Dn stuttered, his voice trembling, "Wha-what is this? What''s happening?"

    Mason, panic evident in his voice, shouted, "We need to get out of here! It''s not safe!"

    Sophia, her confidence shattered, whimpered, "This wasn''t supposed to happen. We were just having some fun."

    Their voice stuttered as fear was evident in their eyes. In the end, regardless of their rank or behavior, they were both students and awakeners of the Arcadia Academy. So, they were able to sense the danger uing them.

    ''Ah¡­. That''s right¡­. Show me more of your despair¡­. Give me more¡­.'' As my eyes captured the expression of despair and fear on their faces, I couldn''t help but widen my smile.

    The crimson thoughts had already ovepped my eyes as the world was dyed the color of blood.

    And soon, the demon that I had been waiting for made its appearance.

    The mist twisted and coalesced, forming the monstrous figure.

    Standing at an imposing height, it was the creature of pure darkness and malevolence. Its form was a swirling mass of ethereal mist, shifting and undting as if alive. Its eyes, glowing with an eerie luminescence, pierced through the darkness, revealing a hunger that could not be quenched.

    His hunger was now directed to the three, as he instinctually knew which ones were the strongest out of the four here.

    /SWOOSH/

    With lightning speed, the Mistwraith lunged at its prey. Its elongated ws, sharp as daggers, tore through the air, leaving behind trails of mist in its wake. The bullies had no chance to react as the Mistwraith''s relentless assault began.

    /SPLURT/

    "NO! DON''T COME CLOSER NO!" Dn tried to widen the distance as he augmented his body with his mana.

    ''It is no use.''

    But it was no use, as the demon was fast.

    "NOOOOOOOO! IT HURTS! NOOOOOOO!"

    Dn''s screams echoed through the forest as the Mistwraith''s vice-like grip tightened around him. The creature''s touch sapped his strength, draining him of life force with each passing moment. Mason and Sophia, paralyzed with fear, could only watch as their leader''s life force was devoured.

    /SWOOSH/ /SWISH/

    Mason, paralyzed with terror, attempted to flee, but the Mistwraith''s shadowy tendrils snaked around his limbs, constricting his movements. His screams mingled with Dn''s, forming a chorus of anguish.

    /SPLURT/

    ''Ahh¡­. How beautiful¡­. How beautiful to feel your screams¡­.'' I felt my body pumping dopamine onto my body as well as adrenaline. My heart was beating fast from the excitement alone.

    "HELP ME! PLEASE! ANYONE!" Mason''s voice pleaded desperately, but there was no salvation to be found.

    With a swift motion, the Mistwraith''s elongated ws pierced through Mason''s chest, extracting his essence in a macabre disy of power. His agonized cries turned into a final, choked gasp before silence imed him.

    Sophia, tears streaming down her face, fell to her knees, her voice a desperate wail. "No! Please! Spare me!" But the Mistwraith paid no heed to her pleas. The once again looked beautiful girl who had a mocking appearance on her face was no longer to be seen.

    The face that remained here was the ugly face of humans one would show on the verge of fear and death.

    The demon''s misty form intertwined with hers, suffocating her and draining her strength. The forest was filled with her harrowing screams, a symphony of terror that pierced the darkness.

    "NO! NO! NOOOOOOOO!" Sophia''s cries reached a crescendo before abruptly falling silent. Her lifeless body crumpled to the forest floor, her eyes wide with a terror that would haunt the dreams of those who witnessed it.

    /THUD/

    As the dead body was dropped to the ground, the demon turned its piercing gaze toward me. Its eyes held a strange mix of curiosity and recognition as if it sensed something within me.

    And suddenly his gaze turned slightly different as the carnage erupted from his expression.

    /ROAR/ /SWOOSH/

    A deafening roar echoed in the forest as the Mistwraith disappeared from its ce, reappearing with renewed vigor. Its misty form swirled and twisted, its eyes locked onto me with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine.

    "Now we are all alone¡­"

    But at this point, the smile on my face had already disappeared.

    "I will erase your existence, just like I will eradicate your kin."

    Because the existence before me was a demon¡­.

    The feeling of vengeance in my heart burned¡­.The anger raised as her face came into my eyes.

    /SWOOSH/ /SPLURT/

    The demon immediately threw its ws into my chest, like he understood my words. A lingering emotion of mocking was in its dark eyes.

    "Kurghk-" Blood poured from my mouth as its ws deeply entered my chest while his ws on his other hand shed my skin.

    It hurt¡­. It fucking hurt so much¡­.But it didn''t matter.

    ''Bingo.''

    Because that was my aim from the start.

    How do you think a beginner yer could defeat such a hidden boss at the start with their stats being low?

    It is by exploiting its weakness.

    Holy Radiance Scroll was already in my hands the moment the demon had locked its eyes with mine. After all, I was not just watching silently all this time.

    /SHINE/

    As I dropped the scroll to the round, I infused some of my mana into it, invoking the power of holy light. Brilliant rays of radiance burst forth as the demon''s eyes were filled with fear.

    "RROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAR!" A heavy deafening sound of screams entered my ears as I felt my eardrums were about to explode.

    ''This is just the beginning.''

    Just as the demon withdrew its ws to get rid of the light shining, I activated the second one-time usage item.

    ''The Thunderstrike Orb.''

    /CRACKLE/

    The moment the item was activated, a sh of lightning surged through the demon''s body, electricity flowing through its veins.

    "RRROOOOOOAAAAARRR!"

    And following that, another painful scream entered my ears. At this point, my eardrums were bleeding from the inside, but I paid no heed.

    After all, I achieved what I wanted.

    The Mistwraith writhed in agony, paralyzed by the surge of thunder mana coursing through its body, while his ess to the shadows was prevented by the holy light, making it vulnerable to my attacks.

    /SWOOSH/

    I seized the opportunity. I gripped my moon-imbued dagger tightly, channeling my mana into its de. The holy light from the Radiance Scroll illuminated the clearing, casting a divine glow upon the demon''s form. With a swift and precise movement, I lunged forward, my de aimed for the creature''s heart.

    Even though the wound in my heart hurt, that only fueled the strength of the crimson-colored color on my dagger. The more pain and wounds I had, the stronger this crimson-colored moonlight mana became.

    Time seemed to slow as my weapon sliced through the air, the crimson moonlight leaving a trail of ethereal beauty in its wake. The demon''s eyes widened in terror, realizing its vulnerability in the face of my counterattack. I felt my strength suddenly arise, different from my strength while fighting with Dn and others.

    "DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!"

    /SLASH/

    The de found its mark, piercing through the Mistwraith''s chest with a sickening sound.

    "ROOOOOOAAAAR!"

    A pained howl erupted from the demon''s mouth as its essence began to dissipate, vanishing into the mist that surrounded us.

    A wave of relief washed over me as blood dripped from my wounds, mixing with the mist below. I took a step back, panting heavily, the weight of the battle finally settling upon me.

    As the adrenaline lost its effect, I could no longer hold my heavy eyelids, as I felt my strength dissipating.

    Just like that, I lost consciousness, not feeling the changes that were happening around me at all¡­.

    -----------------------------A/N------------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter. Give me power stones if you like my novel. I am participating in WPC, and it helps quite a lot.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 19 - 4.3 - Nights are Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 4.3 - Nights are Dangerous</h4>

    As Astron was lying unconscious, a profound transformation began to unfold in the environment around him.

    The mist that had once concealed the presence of the demon now seemed to respond to an unseen force, swirling and dancing with an eerie luminescence.

    The shadows grew deeper and more elusive as if they were under themand of an unknown power.

    The air crackled with energy, and the trees swayed in an unseen breeze. The ground beneath him seemed to pulse with a newfound life force as if the very essence of the Mistwraith had merged with the surrounding nature.

    The once dark and foreboding open field now appeared strangely serene, bathed in a soft, crimson moonlight that emanated from the crimson crescent moon appearing above Astron. It was as if a mysterious aura enveloped the area, casting an otherworldly glow upon everything it touched.

    However, as the seconds passed, the shadows that had dissipated around the environment started swirling toward the young boy lying on the ground; with each movement, the pulsating aura changed.

    "?? ¦¡ ? ?? ?? ¦¢ ?? ¦¡ ? ¦¡ ?? ?? ¦¡ ¦¡ ? ?? ?? ¦¡ ?."

    The shadows swirled and merged, weaving a tapestry of ancient symbols and intricate patterns upon Astron''s unconscious form. Unseen energies surged through him, flowing like a river of power from the depths of the Primordial Demon''s essence.

    As the transformation reached its peak, the shadows and crimson moonlight dissipated, leaving behind a calm and serene forest. Astron''s body gently descended to the ground, his eyes returning to their normal hue, but something had changed within him.

    Just like that, the boyy on the ground, blood still dripping from the wounds on his chest¡­.

    Little did he know someone was watching everything unfold¡­..

    ********

    "What is this?" A young girl eximed as she looked at the scene unfolding before her eyes. "What is happening here?"

    Because today was the day of the weekend and she had her assignments piled up, she was studying inside the library alone, trying to finish her assignments.

    However, while she was studying, she forgot what the time was and howte it was¡­ That was the reason why she took the shortcut inside the forest. She wanted to return to her dorms as fast as possible before the curfew.

    But at that moment, she heard a voiceing into the forest. It was a scream¡­.A scream filled with pain.

    And following those screams, goosebumps filled her body as she flinched. Her element of light was screaming at her that there was someone that was her natural enemy.

    A bunch of screams and a feeling of danger.

    She felt fear; her body was shaking¡­.

    But, instead of backing away, she rather chose to follow the light in her heart.

    ''They might need my help!'' That was what she thought.

    However, the moment she got there, the scene she encountered made her stop¡­. It made her freeze on top of the ce she was standing¡­

    "What in the world is this?" It was a creature she had never seen.

    Inside an open field in the forest, a gruesome scene was unfolding before the young girl''s eyes.

    "Dn Miller?" She muttered the name of the young bulky man trying to escape. After all, he was a famous figure known as being a bully.

    However, the thing she had seen before her eyes made her want to puke. The monster stabbed the young man with its ws, and in a matter of seconds, the body that was bulky turned into nothing but an empty shell¡­

    Following his fate were two other bullies.

    "Sophia Lawson and Mason¡­." The two people she never liked. Because they were the ones that tormented him¡­

    The more she witnessed the scene, the more gruesome it became. She wanted to escape, but at that moment, the killing intent being spread from the monster was enough to freeze her movements¡­.

    However, in the midst of that gruesome scene, she saw a pair of purple eyes shining under the darkness of midnight¡­.

    "Astron?" As she mumbled his name, her heart became more clenched¡­ Since she knew how weak he was¡­.

    ''He is smiling?'' But, as the shadows moved away only for a second to change their shape, the moonlight shone upon the boy revealing a crazed smile¡­.

    A smile that came from the boy that had never shown any expression in sses¡­.

    It was at that moment everything changed.

    The monster turned its attention to him.

    ''NO!'' She wanted to move, but she couldn''t. Inside her heart, she also knew she would never be any help¡­ After all, she was just a healer¡­. Inside her inexperienced and fear-filled head never once passed the thought of calling for help.

    The monster attacked, trying to stab him in his chest just as it did with others.

    ''Don''t die¡­.'' She wished for his well-being.

    But, things were different¡­.

    "Now we are all alone¡­"

    Since the coldest voice she had in her life echoed inside her head.

    "I will erase your existence, just like I will eradicate your kin."

    It was a voice filled with hatred. The purple eyes were ring at the monster''s very being¡­

    It was at that moment something weird happened. First, a light shone upon the environment making the monster squirm in pain.

    Then it was the lightning entering the body of the monster.

    And finally, it was the crimson dagger that had stabbed the demon over and over again.

    "DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!"

    As the voice filled with hatred and anger echoed, the dagger stabbed the monster''s chest over and over again¡­

    Until the monster lost its life¡­.

    As thest breath of the monster escaped its twisted form, a profound silence descended upon the open field.

    The young girl stood there, her heart pounding, her mind struggling toprehend the scene that had just unfolded before her eyes.

    Before shey the lifeless bodies of the bullies who had tormented Astron, their once imposing figures now reduced to mere shells.

    And standing amidst the aftermath was Astron, the boy she had known as timid and weak, now wearing an expression of fierce determination and madness. His purple eyes, once so unassuming, were now filled with a crazed glint that sent a chill down her spine.

    "What... what just happened?" she whispered, her voice trembling. She couldn''t believe what she had witnessed ¨C the weak and quiet boy had somehow be a force to be reckoned with, taking down the terrifying monster with seemingly unnatural strength and power.

    As the crimson moonlight slowly faded, the environment around Astron began to change once more.

    The swirling shadows and eerie luminescence that had enveloped the scene vanished, leaving behind a sense of calm that contrasted starkly with the chaos that had just unfolded.

    The girl couldn''t shake off the feeling that she was witnessing something ancient and powerful, something beyond her understanding. The symbols and patterns that had swirled around Astron''s form were like nothing she had ever seen before, evoking an eerie sense of familiarity mixed with an unknown presence.

    A soft breeze rustled the leaves of the surrounding trees, and the air felt charged with energy.

    The crimson moonlight that had bathed the clearing had vanished, leaving only the soft glow of the crescent moon above.

    As Astron''s body gently settled on the ground, the girl approached him cautiously, unsure of what to expect.

    She was torn between the desire to help him and the fear of what he had be. She reached out a trembling hand, hesitating for a moment before cing it on his forehead.

    To her surprise, his skin felt burning¡­.

    ''Ah¡­ He is still wounded¡­..'' She thought, immediately realizing he was burning up.

    Then, in her mind instantly passed the thought of helping him. Her hand shone bright yellow and a mixture of green as her mana moved, activating her Trait.

    In the dimly lit moonlight, the girl who had shining blonde hair and captivating green eyes healed the boy lying on the ground as the wounds slowly closed¡­.

    Even though the scars were still there, at least she was able to close the wounds.

    ''I need to look for other wounds.'' She immediately realized how bad the situation of Astron was and knew she needed to look for every other possible wound.

    "GASP!"

    But the moment she lifted his shirt, the picture she saw made her gasp. A pale white body that looked weak¡­. It was filled with scars¡­ Be it burn marks, cut marks, bruises¡­ They were all the proof of abuse¡­.

    ''Just what did you have to go through?'' Her eyes teared¡­. In the end, she was a girl with a warm heart¡­.

    Her hand traced the skin of the unconscious boy as she looked for the wounds she could heal.

    "Thank goodness there aren''t any other wounds¡­." She mumbled in relief. But at the same time, she knew her skills might not be enough to cover the wounds in his chest; after all, the monster was huge and strong.

    ''I need to bring him over to the academy,'' She thought.

    The young girl carefully supported Astron''s limp form as they made their way back through the forest. She couldn''t help but nce back at the lifeless bodies of the bullies and the now-vanished monster, still trying to process what had unfolded before her eyes.

    As they reached the outskirts of the forest, the girl noticed a group of academy instructors rushing towards them, drawn by themotion caused by the battle.

    "Student Sylvie, what happened there?"

    "Please just help him first."

    They were relieved to see Astron alive but unconscious and quickly arranged for medical help to tend to his wounds.

    In the infirmary, the girl sat by Astron''s bedside, her mind filled with questions and uncertainties. What had happened to him? How had he managed to defeat the formidable monster? And what was the strange power that seemed to have awakened within him?

    The instructors were equally baffled by the events that had transpired. They had never heard about the existence of such a monster on the academy grounds, and neither did they expect it.

    Following it, the headmaster of the academy arrived to assess the situation personally. She asked the girl about what happened there, and she recounted everything but left the transformation Astron went through.

    Since in her heart, an instinct to protect him was awakened, for reasons unknown¡­

    ---------------A/N---------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    Give me power stones, guys. I am participating in WPC, so it helps a lot.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable. For now, I haven''t posted any illustrations for this novel, but they wille soon after I introduce the characters a little more.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 20 - 4.4 - Nights are Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 4.4 - Nights are Dangerous</h4>

    "Astron¡­."

    A dark ce¡­ I can''t see anything¡­.

    "Astron¡­."

    The name reverberated in the void, shrouded in mystery. I felt a pull, an irresistible force drawing me towards an unknown destination. Shadows danced at the edges of his consciousness, teasing me with snippets of forgotten memories.

    "Se¡­th¡­.mo¡­.st¡­e"

    A voice in my head, echoing all around¡­ But the words are bleak¡­.

    A smile was there¡­ A smile of a woman¡­ But my eyes can''t perceive¡­

    "¡­.ek¡­.e¡­.on¡­..on¡­."

    The whispers grew louder, the pieces of the puzzle attempting toe together. A vision shed before me¡ªthe glimmering gem of a silver color, bathed in the soft glow of moonlight.

    It felt significant, a key to unlocking the secrets thaty dormant within me, but it was unknown to me at the same time¡­.

    The knot in my heart grew with each passing time¡­ The suffocating feeling drowned me.

    "Ha!"

    My eyes shot open as I jolted awake, my heart pounding in my chest.

    I gasped for breath, trying to shake off the remnants of the haunting and cryptic dream that clung to my mind. The darkness of the room enveloped me, and for a moment, I struggled to discern reality from the lingering echoes of the dream.

    "Hufff¡­.. Hufff¡­. Hufff¡­."

    My hand instinctively reached for my chest, feeling the rapid beat of my heart as I tried to calm myself.

    The vision of the woman''s smile and the elusive words whispered in the void haunted me, leaving a sense of unease that I couldn''t shake off.

    "What was that dream?" I murmured my voice barely a whisper. The fragments of the dream danced at the edges of my memory, teasing me with snippets of forgotten memories.

    ''It was her, right?'' The smile of the woman I missed¡­. I knew the identity even though it was blurry¡­ After all, there was no way it could be someone other than her¡­.

    "Mmm¡­."

    Suddenly I felt a wriggling sensation around my leg, and the voice of humming came.

    ''What?"

    At that moment, my head came back to me as I was able to look around.

    My eyes gradually adjusted to the dim light of the room, and as my surroundings came into focus, I realized that I was lying on afortable bed with crisp white sheets. The room was spacious, with soft sunlight filtering in through the partially drawn curtains, casting gentle rays across the wooden floor.

    The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries depicting scenes from the academy''s history, and shelves lined with various healing potions and medical tools stood against one side. The scent of herbs and medicine lingered in the air, creating an atmosphere of calm and healing.

    ''This is the academy''s infirmary for sure.'' I thought, seeing the room.

    "Grrr¡­.."

    But just as I was about to turn my body to the side, I felt a slight sting on my chest. I nced down at my chest, which was wrapped in bandages.

    Which reminded me of the wounds I had sustained during the battle with the Mistwraith.

    The events of thest day came to my head not long after. The pain had subsided by now, but I couldn''t remember what happened after I lost consciousness.

    ''But seeing that I am still alive and here, someone must have found me.'' I thought and immediately turned my attention to the side, only to see a girl sleeping beside me.

    ''Who?'' At first, it was an unknown girl, but after a second of looking at the girl, I instantly concluded her identity.

    ''Sylvie Gracewind.''

    After all, she was a named character in the game.

    As I gazed at Sylvie, memories of the game flooded my mind. In the game, she was the future Saintess, a gentle and caring healer with flowing golden-blonde hair and captivating deep green eyes. Her character was known for her kindness and willingness to help others, and she came from a middle-rated family within the game''s lore.

    Even though she came from a middle-rated family, she was a girl with ambitions to help people and did her best to make others happy. And thanks to her good nature and rare healing affinity, she was easily able to get a schrship and enter the Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    ''If it was her, that makes sense how easily I was able to get treatment this fast.'' I knew the wound on my chest was deep, and me losing my consciousness might have been dangerous if no intervention was made.

    But I knew the instructors and patrols had already been notified after I activated the light artifact, which would destroy the barrier Mistwraith put on, but still, I assumed I would be grounded for a while, but if Sylvie was there, that made sense if she healed me even though not fully. ''Her healing skills mustn''t have reached that ceiling yet.'' I thought.

    ''But there are other important things. If she was there, when did shee? Did she witness everything happening? Did she see how I killed Mistwraith?''

    Questions lingered around my mind as Sylvie stirred slightly in her sleep, her eyshes fluttering.

    I watched her for a moment, the gentle rise and fall of her chest as she breathed peacefully. It was strange to see her here, in the real world, as a living, breathing person rather than a fictional character in a game. Even though I saw the other characters in the cafeteria and Ethan on the training grounds, it was the first time I was seeing a named character from this close.

    Herplexion was fair, with a touch of delicacy that spoke of a sheltered upbringing. Her yellow hair cascaded down her back in loose waves, hinting at a preference for simplicity over extravagance.

    However, upon closer inspection, I noticed a few stray strands out of ce, revealing a disheveled look that hinted at ack of concern for her appearance in the face of more pressing concerns. ''It seems she didn''t even have the time to pay attention to herself.'' I thought, seeing the signs of her makeup messed up.

    Her clothes were modest; they disyed subtle signs of wear, indicating a frugal lifestyle or limited means. It was the way of her casual clothing. Yet, her attire was neatly arranged, suggesting a conscientious effort to maintain a respectable appearance despite her circumstances.

    Her hands, though roughened by work, bore no callouses, hinting that she was not ustomed to heavybor but possibly had engaged in more delicate tasks. It was expected, knowing that she was a healer in the game.

    ''For now, she must not have her weapon yet.'' Well, being a healer doesn''t mean she didn''t need to learn how to defend herself. Contrary, it was the opposite since the healers were the ones with light attributes, making them the target of demons. But for now, she had yet to face the consequences of not learning defense techniques.

    But one question remained.

    ''Why is she here?'' I asked myself. After all, I was never close to this girl, even though we were in the same ss. ''There are a lot of questions that need to be answered, but there are eyes here.''

    I thought, immediately noticing the presence of other people around as well as the small lingering feeling of being watched remain.

    ''It must be a skill.'' I concluded. The feeling was there but I couldn''t see any cameras or recording devices inside.

    ''In any case, let''s wait until they show up first. I also need to look at my stats.''

    I thought to myself as I called the status window in my head.

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1)

    ?Talent Limit: 6

    ?Passives:

    - Vengeful Bane

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    - Strength: 1.4 --> 1.5

    - Dexterity: 2.1 --> 2.1

    - Agility: 1.9 --> 2.0

    - Constitution: 1.4 --> 1.4

    - Intuition: 2.1 --> 2.2

    - Magical Power: 2.5 --> 2.6

    - Mana Capacity: 1.6 --> 1.8

    ?Traits:

    - Perceptive Insight (Unique)(Unchanging)

    - Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 0)

    - Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    ?Arts:

    - Basic Dagger Style (Common Grade) - %36

    - Basic Nonarmed Combat Style (Common Grade) - %29

    ?Skills:

    - Dash

    - Keen Eye

    ?Body Imprints:

    --------------------------------

    As the panel appeared before me, my attention was immediately drawn to the new section shown beneath.

    ''Passives section appeared.'' (N1)

    Passive section¡­.

    It was a special section for special buffs that would activate when certain conditions were met. Normally it was hidden since most people would not have such special skills unless they met certain conditions.

    ''Vengeful Bane.''

    As I looked at the name, a description of the passive appeared.

    ---------------------

    Passive: Vengeful Bane

    Description: The passive that allows the User to deal more damage to demons, fueled by his desire for vengeance. With the Vengeful Bane skill, the User''s attacks be imbued with a potent energy that pierces through the defenses of demons, inflicting greater harm upon his foes. This skill acts as a manifestation of the User''s determination to seek retribution against those who have wronged him and those he cares for, turning his wrath into a powerful force to be reckoned with.

    ----------------------

    ''I see¡­. A passive thates from my very being, huh?''

    Considering the contents of the game, it made sense that I had such a skill. After all, Ethan and other leads would also acquire their rted passives when the timees.

    However, that was not all the changes there. After all, there was another thing that caught my eye.

    ''Shadowborne is here as expected.'' The reason why I risked my life, almost dying and getting killed by that primordial demon, even though I could wait for the safer route.

    It was because of this new trait that I woulde upon.

    ------------------------------------

    Trait: Shadowborne

    Description: The innate trait bestowed by the Mistwraith grants the ability to harness and manipte shadows with great proficiency. It enhances the user''s control over darkness, enabling them to bend and shape shadows to their will.

    Stage 1:

    Shadow Veil: The user gains the power to blend seamlessly with shadows, bing nearly invisible in dimly lit environments. This grants them enhanced stealth and the ability to move undetected.

    -------------------------------------

    It was a growth type of trait that would unlock more and more skills and specialties as time passed and mastery increased.

    In the game, this trait was passed to another demon that was attacking the academy as the Mistwraith was killed. And that demon would be able to escape by using this new trait and blending into shadows. Then, he wouldter appear as a very formidable opponent and as the sessor of one of the primordial demons.

    "But no more," I mumbled. After all, it was now in my hands.

    I was very tempted to y with the shadows in my hands, but I knew I was being watched. Thus, I decided to put everything down for a second.

    My stats also showed quite an increase, especially my strength stat, which was hard to increase increasing by one. ''Pushing myself to limits.''

    It was the term that was often used by the natives of this world, but essentially it was true. If one pushed themselves to limits, they would be able to get their rewards by getting stronger until they reached their talent limits.

    Closing the status window, I started watching Sylvie sleepingfortably since I had nothing to do.

    /CREAK/

    Until the door opened once again¡­.

    -----------------------A/N--------------------------

    N1: Before, there were a bunch of question marks in the art/trait section, and I was nning to put this ''Vengeful Bone'' into there, butter I thought it didn''t make sense, so I decided to put them in a new section called Passives. I will edit those chapterster.

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 21 - 5.1 - Following Day

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 5.1 - Following Day</h4>

    The door slowly creaked open, and a man with an imposing aura entered the room, exuding an air of authority and wisdom. He stood tall and straight, his posturemanding respect. His strong, chiseled features were framed by a mane of silver hair, which flowed gracefully down to his shoulders. His eyes were sharp and prating, a deep shade of emerald green that seemed to hold a wealth of knowledge and experience.

    ''Headmaster Jonathan.'' I immediately recognized the person before me. After all, he was a character that I knew very much inside the game.

    He wore a sharp and formal business suit, emphasizing his high standing and authority. The suit was immactely tailored, fitting him perfectly and exuding an aura of professionalism and dignity.

    He donned a crisp white dress shirt neatly tucked into his dark navy-blue suit trousers. A bold, patterned tie adorned his cor, adding a touch of sophistication to his attire. A silver tie clip secured the tie in ce, reflecting the light and catching the eye.

    The small wrinkles on the sleeves of his suits showed it was frequently used, and the tiny drops of soil on his feet were the signs of inspection he had done beforeing here. The smell of coffee that wasing from him and the little drops of white hairs showed he consulted the help of animals for investigation.

    ''Hounds of Association.'' That was the name of those white dogs that were used for crime scene investigations in the game.

    As he entered the room, his emerald green eyes swept across the surroundings, taking in every detail with a keen and discerning gaze.

    "Good. It seems you have healed enough." After a moment, he entered, locked his eyes with mine, and said. "Astron Natusalune, correct?" His tone was strict, like amander, he asked.

    "Yes. You are correct, headmaster Jonathan." Bowing my head slightly, I answered. There was no reason to show any type of disrespect to that man knowing his standing.

    ''He must be here to question me about what happened there. There is no way for them to know about the existence of Mistwraith right now. I should not give any clue.'' With that thought, I started thinking about my answers.

    "I''ve been informed about the incident in the forest," he continued, his eyes studying me closely. "You and some of your fellow students encountered a dangerous creature; is that correct?" His eyes narrowed slightly as he slightly leaked his aura at the same time. Even though he was not trying to pressure me physically, it was enough to make me feel ufortable.

    ''Considering how Astron of the past behaved, answering like that should be a lot better.'' With that, I made it look like I hesitated for a moment before answering.

    "Yes, Headmaster. It was¡­ an unknown monster. It attacked us suddenly, and I don''t remember much after that."

    I could see his brows getting narrower at the same time.

    "Unknown monster, you say?" He asked, his green eyes looking deep into mine.

    "Yes." I averted my gaze as I was acting scared. "It was a monster I had never seen before."

    Headmaster Jonathan continued to scrutinize me, seemingly trying to read every nuance in my expression. "And yet, you were able to defeat this unknown monster all by yourself," he stated, his voice firm.

    "No¡­It was not like that¡­" I answered as I lowered my gaze more. "I was just lucky that I made it¡­.Thanks to the Holy Radiance Scroll I just bought yesterday." I readied the tears in my eyes beneath and then raised them. "I-If not, I would be just like the others¡­."

    However, he was still not convinced. "Why did you buy Holy Radiance Scroll?" The pressure on me intensified as he looked into my eyes.

    "B-Because I was nning to raid a dungeon I just found. Its name was ''The Crypt of Eternal Rest,'' and it had undead inside. Thus, I was making my preparations." As I continued to my act with my voice getting shaky from time to time, I answered.

    "I see¡­That matches with what student Sylvie recounted." Then, he stopped his question with his hands on his beard. "That must have been hard¡­" He nodded his head as he slowly walked towards the window.

    But I could see his body getting ready from little mimics.

    ''Now, it wille.'' I thought, immediately preparing myself for what was about toe.

    "Do you think I will believe this?" With that question, an immense amount of pressure descended upon me, making my heart clench. "Why did you not help the other students then?"

    It was such a precise pressure that Sylvie, who was just sleeping beside mefortably, didn''t feel anything at all as she continued her sleep.

    "Cough¡­" Coughing slightly, I raised my head. This time my eyes filled with anger.

    "I-It¡­. w-was them tormented me¡­ Why should I?"

    The room felt suffocating as the headmaster''s imposing presence bore down on me. His eyes continued to study me, unyielding and unwavering. It was as if he could see through my act, prating my facade to the core of my being.

    "Why should you?" he repeated, his voice cold and unyielding. "You are a student of this academy, Astron Natusalune. It is your duty to protect your fellow students and uphold the values and principles we stand for. Turning a blind eye to their suffering is not the behavior of a responsible and honorable student."

    "Cough¡­Then, where were these duties when they were the ones that inflicted-"

    "¡­cough¡­ me such pain all this time? Where was the honor you have been talking about while everyone watched me suffering?" I asked, bearing the pressure that dawned upon me. Even though the wounds on me hurt, I put the front up. After all, I need to put up with my act.

    "W-we both know it is meaningless to act like you are one of the honorable people¡­. This academy is not a ce where honor matters¡­ A hunter doesn''t act with honor; he does whatever is necessary to hunt¡­" I poured the emotions in my heart into my words as I emptied my insides. "I also didn''t know the scroll would work either. It was just a stroke of pure luck that I was able to finish this monster."

    And as I finished my words, a soft chuckle escaped the headmaster''s lips. It was augh filled with understanding as if he saw something in me that others might have missed.

    The pressure was redirected from my body as he looked into my eyes with a smile.

    "You''re right, Astron," he said, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement. "This academy may not be a ce where traditional notions of honor apply, but that doesn''t mean honor is absent. In fact, I see a different kind of honor in your words."

    He leaned back in his chair, his eyes still fixed on me with a mix of seriousness and admiration. "You have endured pain and suffering, yet you still stand here, refusing to let it break you. That takes strength, not just in magic, but in character. You may not have chosen this path, but you have chosen to rise above the cruelty and darkness that surrounds you."

    I furrowed my brows in confusion, unsure of what he meant by a different kind of honor. He spoke, his gaze looking at me with a smile.

    ''You are such an easy man¡­'' I thought inside, seeing his smile. After all, he was a man who believed no person could be as white as paper and everyone had darkness inside his heart. And he liked those who revealed that darkness honestly, just like how I did by pouring the dark feeling of fake hatred into my words.

    ''I have never risen from the darkness. And, until I exterminate every ounce of demon, every bit of their traces from this world, nor will I.'' But that didn''t mean I was the person he pictured.

    Headmaster Jonathan''s smile remained, and I could sense that he saw through my ''act,'' understanding the ''anger'' and ''pain'' that I carried within. He didn''t judge me for it; instead, his gaze held a hint of respect.

    "Your honesty ismendable, Astron," he said, his voice gentle yet firm as he stood up from where he was sitting. "We all have our demons, our darkness. It''s what we choose to do with it that defines us."

    I nodded. "I understand, Headmaster," I replied, my voice steady. "I will do my best to face my darkness and use it to be stronger."

    With those words, the headmaster turned towards the door, his imposing aura receding. "You have the potential to be a great hunter, Astron. Don''t let the darkness consume you; instead, use it to light your path forward."

    ''Liar¡­.'' I thought, looking at the man walking¡­ "Saying those words tost-ce student¡­ You just want to look thoughtful outside."

    I mumbled, seeing his hypocritic act. Even though he acted very rightfully and thoughtfully before the students, I knew what he said to Astron when he rankedst in the mid-terms.

    ''Now, with that, I can avoid the eyes that will be on me now. After all, he should bebeled me as worthless by now.'' With that thought, I rxed my body as I closed my eyes.

    In the end, even though he was someone that liked others to be truthful, he also judged them by their talents¡­.

    Though before I could sleep, I heard a sound.

    "Astron¡­"

    Sylvie was awake now¡­

    -----------------------A/N----------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    Give me power stones if you like my novel; I am participating in WPC, so it helps a lot.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 22 - 5.2 - Following Day

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 5.2 - Following Day</h4>

    "Astron," Sylvie mumbled with a sleepy tone as she raised her head. "Mmmm¡­." However, even though she mumbled my name, she was still pretty sleepy as her eyes were closed.

    Seeing her like that, it seemed she had a pretty rough night¡­''Was she not able to sleep after she saw everything? That makes sense.''

    From what Headmaster said, it was evident that this girl had witnessed everything.

    "Are you okay?" A hand approached my cheek as Sylvie, with her sleepiness, tried to touch me.

    /SLAP/

    "Huh?"

    However, the reflexes I had developed over time and the pressure I had just been subjected to made my body more tense than usual, thus making me react to the hand that was approaching me.

    "Awake now?"

    "Ah¡­. Sorry¡­" Seeing my eyes open and looking at her, she answered, averting her gaze.

    "Don''t be," I answered. "I didn''t mean to react that way. It''s just a reflex." This girl was the one that helped me, no matter if it was necessary or not. Being rude to her was not something I should have done. "Thank you for your help." Bowing my head slightly, I thanked her without any type of scheme, different from my words before.

    Sylvie blushed slightly at my gratitude, her gentle nature shining through even in her sleepy state. "You''re wee," she replied softly, a small smile forming on her lips. "I''m just d you''re okay."

    ''Ah¡­ This smile again...''

    The tension from earlier with the headmaster seemed to fade away as I focused on Sylvie. Her presence brought a sense offort and calmness, soothing the turmoil within me. I don''t know why, but it made me remember the good times of the past¡­ Then came the bad memories. The memories that haunted me all the time.

    ''But, I shouldn''t be rude.'' Still holding the ufortable knot in my heart, I looked at the girl. Even though there was a blush on her face, she was averting her gaze and throwing me some gazes from time to time constantly.

    ''Is she trying to ask me a question?'' I thought to myself, seeing her squirming.

    "If you have something to ask, you can," I said, looking at the girl. It was starting to bother me.

    "Ah¡­" At first, she was surprised¡­ "I-I" Then she stuttered as if she couldn''t muster the courage. "I just remembered¡­ I have something I need to take care of!" After that, she blurted out, a hint of panic in her voice, and immediately bolted outside of the room.

    /SWOOSH/ /THUD/

    mming door.

    "What?"

    And leaving me dumbfounded inside the room¡­.

    "What happened? I heard the door mming, and student Sylvie was running." Before I could start thinking again, the infirmary doctor came immediately asking me about the noise.

    "I don''t know¡­."

    In the end, it was that answer that came to me.

    The doctor gave me a knowing look as if he had seen this type of situation before.

    "Youngsters nowadays¡­. They are lively¡­" I heard him say with a smile, and I was sure he misunderstood something, but I didn''t care.

    "Anyway, I wasing at you. Let''s check your wounds."

    Just like that, the doctor approached me, and he started looking at the wounds on my chest¡­.

    ********

    "AAAAH! What did I just do? What did I just do?" Sylvie berated herself, pacing back and forth outside the infirmary building. Her blonde hair bounced with every step, mirroring her inner turmoil.

    "You dumb girl, you promised yourself you would be asking him about the things you have seen. Why are you getting embarrassed now?" She scolded herself, frustrated with her own hesitancy.

    "But he looked so serious, and his eyes¡­ I couldn''t bring myself to ask him about something so personal," Sylvie muttered, tugging at a loose strand of her hair in frustration.

    Her heart was torn between wanting to know more about Astron''s past and not wanting to intrude on his feelings. She had sensed the pain and darkness within him, and she didn''t want to add to his burdens.

    The scars she had seen on his body yesterday came to her mind the moment he looked into his eyes. Then following that, it was the feeling of shame since it was her first time seeing a man''s naked body from that close.

    ''So, their body looks like that.'' She thought as a small blush appeared on her face.

    Even she herself didn''t know why she was that adamant about helping Astron or why she was that curious about his past.

    "Ugh, I''m such a mess," Sylvie muttered, her frustration evident in her voice. "I just-¡­. Mou, I don''t know¡­." In the end, she gave up thinking and started walking towards her dorm, until her watch started ringing¡­. "Ah¡­ I forgot to call them!" It was her friends¡­..

    At that moment, she knew her head was going to hurt¡­.

    *******

    "You''re healing nicely, young cadet," he said with a warm smile. "Your wounds seem to be closing up well. Just make sure to take it easy for a while longer, and you''ll be back at your peak in no time."

    After the doctor and healer looked into my wounds and healed them using his light attribute skill, I was allowed to leave the infirmary.

    "Thank you, doctor," I replied, offering a small nod of appreciation. "I appreciate all the care you''ve given me."

    The doctor chuckled lightly. "It''s my duty to take care of the students here at the academy," he said with a smile. "Be careful not to push yourself too hard."

    Just like that, I left the infirmary as I got outside. The sun was shining over my body as the academy was filled with students once again. It was the middle of the day. I slept for the whole night while resting, which made sense.

    ''He said I shouldn''t push myself much, but I don''t see a problem, so that should be fine.'' With that thought, I reached my room. ''Those bastards are also no longer here. I can be free for a while now.''

    Entering my room, I immediately changed my clothes, then left again while taking a sip from the brews I made yesterday.

    After all, training was all I needed to do for now.

    ******

    Entering the training grounds, I made my way to the reception, where the personnel was waiting. It was the time to test my trait on long-range weapons, after all.

    "Hello." I greeted the receptionist.

    She looked up from her paperwork, her expression weing but not overly familiar. "Wee to the training grounds. How can I assist you?" she asked politely.

    "I''d like to borrow a long-range weapon for some target practice," I exined. Even though I had my talent bloomed, there was a term that was called enlightenment in this world where a person would acquire another upation and can change their weapons in the middle of their career.

    Therefore, no matter what one''s weapon choices were, the academy allowed students to train in whatever type of weapon they wanted, ranging from whips to staffs, swords to katars or ws¡­.

    "Oh, certainly," she replied, walking over to a secure cab. "We do have a few options avable for training purposes. Let me get one for you."

    She opened the cab and brought out a sleek recurve bow with a quiver of arrows. "Here''s a recurve bow. It''s a popr choice for those who prefer long-range weapons for practice."

    As she handed me the bow, I looked at the bow with a squinting gaze. A bow was generally used by those who liked to be sharpshooters since guns were rather hard to make use of.

    ''However, in my trait, it was clearly stated that I could imbue objects with magic.'' I thought. ''That should imply bullets are also avable.''

    The reason why guns were not chosen is that they are simply not efficient enough. However, I didn''t care. After all, I felt like I needed to use a gun, be it a gut feeling or something different I didn''t know. I just felt like it.

    "Can I get a gun too?" I asked, grabbing the bow and the quiver.

    "Gun?" And as expected, the woman''s reaction was surprising.

    "Yes. I want to test something."

    "No, you can''t. Only one type of weapon is allowed unless you are registered with a special upation."

    "I see." Hearing this, I was not surprised. It was also a setting in the game. After all, the academy was not a charity, and all the students needed to be supplied with weapons. Therefore, they needed to apply a rule that prohibited students from taking all types of weapons around.

    "Understood. I wille backter then."

    Saying that I left the reception, making my way toward the shooting range.

    As I arrived at the shooting range, I set up the target at a suitable distance for the bow and decided to make the most of my practice session.

    But at that moment, I saw a girl with green hair and red eyes holding a bow.

    ''Lilia Thornheart.'' I thought, seeing her posture. ''As expected, she is here.''

    Since she was a heroine and a seventh-ranked student, she was a hardworking girl with good looks. Being an archer and calcting made her a good example for me. But at the same time, I knew if I looked at her too much, it would not end well for me.

    ''But, I shouldn''t lose my focus too much. I should test my trait.'' With that thought, I reached the private shooting range.

    Just like that, my training began¡­..

    ------------------------------A/N----------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    Give me power stones if you like my novel; I am participating in WPC, so it helps a lot.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 23 - 5.3 - Following Day

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 5.3 - Following Day</h4>

    Entering the shooting range''s dome-shaped building, I was greeted by the familiar robotic voice that confirmed my identity as Astron Natusalune. With my smartwatch in hand, I proceeded to one of the ten doors that led to the training rooms.

    As I entered the training room, I found myself standing at the center of a circr space with scaffolding for the shooter. The room was simple, yet its magic-infused targets added an intriguing twist to the usual shooting range experience.

    I held up my smartwatch once more to initialize the targets. "Five," I said firmly. In an instant, insect-like blue objects emerged from the ground, forming a ring of mole crickets around me. They wererger than normal mole crickets, resembling monsters more than mere insects.

    "Now, let''s see how these mole crickets fare against me," I muttered to myself, a hint of excitement in my voice.

    <Choose your training difficulty.>

    <You can choose from stage 1 to stage 9.>

    Considering my current strength and the potential of my trait, I decided to challenge myself and selected stage 1. No matter how I was or how my trait helped me, it didn''t matter. After all, I was just a beginner at bows. A

    "Stage 1," I mumbled.

    In an instant, insect-like blue objects emerged from the ground, forming a ring of mole crickets around me. They wererger than normal mole crickets, resembling monsters more than mere insects.

    I readied my bow and nocked an arrow, focusing on the moles. Tensing my muscles and repeating the posture she had shown me, I aimed at the mole.

    /SWOOSH/

    With a fast speed, the mole moved; however, to my eyes, it was rather slow. Thanks to my trait [Perceptive Insight], it was easy for me to see his movements, as I was able to read where he was going to move from his body movements alone.

    ''Let me test the strength of my normal arrows first.''

    I thought and fired a normal arrow without any type of enhancement.

    /SWSIH/ /THUD/

    The arrow found its target without much difficulty since this was the first stage. However, it didn''t kill it since my skills needed time to improve. The arrow hit the mole from his legs.

    /SWOOSH/

    Firing another, this time, I managed to hit him from his chest, making it disappear.

    ''I feel like I am getting a grasp of this.'' I thought to myself. The first arrow was missed since I felt like I was not properly holding the bow, but the second time, I felt like I was able to hit it.

    /SWOOSH/

    The moles approached me at a rapid speed as they didn''t stop by their kin''s death. Even though they were just made from pure mana, it still felt a bit disgusting.

    Just like that, I kept firing arrows until no moles were left on the ground.

    "Huff¡­ That was not bad.." I thought to myself. Even though it was my first time using a bow and my posture was as bad as possible, thanks to my unique eyesight, it was not that hard for me to destroy the first stage.

    <Ding! Stage one shooting trainingpleted. New record: 1 minute 32 seconds.>

    Seeing the panel before me, I looked at the bow. ''Then let''s try the second stage.'' I thought to myself as I raised the difficulty.

    <Choose your training difficulty.>

    "Stage 2."

    This time in an instant, another five moles appeared before me, but this time they had a rather stronger aura surrounding them.

    I focused my energy and infused the arrow with moon energy through my trait [Lunar Enigma]. As I released the arrow, it glowed with a silvery-blue aura, streaking through the air with increased speed and uracy.

    /SWOOSH/ /THWACK/

    The enhanced arrow pierced through one of the charging moles, causing it to vanish in a sh of silvery-blue light.

    The remaining moles kepting, and I continued firing, each shot precise and powerful thanks to the lunar energy imbued in the arrows. As I hit each target, I could feel the moon''s energy coursing through me, guiding my aim and enhancing my abilities.

    It was a weird feeling that I didn''t get while using the dagger, like the moonlight energy itself was guiding me on how to enhance my arrows and how to apply my mana around them.

    /SWOOSH/ /THWACK/

    The enhanced arrow pierced through one of the charging moles, causing it to vanish in a sh of silvery-blue light.

    The remaining moles kepting, and I continued firing, each shot precise and powerful thanks to the lunar energy imbued in the arrows. As I hit each target, I could feel the moon''s energy coursing through me, guiding my aim and enhancing my abilities.

    Despite their increased strength, the moles couldn''t match my newfound sharpshooting skills and the empowering effects of my trait. Soon, thest mole disappeared, and the training room fell silent.

    <Ding! Stage two shooting trainingpleted. New record: 1 minute 10 seconds.>

    I looked at the panel, satisfied with my progress. My time had improved significantly from the first stage, and it was all thanks to [Lunar Enigma].

    <Ding! Stage two shooting trainingpleted. New record>

    <Ding! Stage two¡­>

    <Ding¡­.

    <Ding¡­.

    With each training session, I could feel myself growing stronger and more in tune with the moon''s power; I felt like I was rather more talented in this type of field. My gaze and my attention never lost its focus.

    The dagger was also a good weapon, and I think my talent in that field is also not that bad, but seeing this now being a ranger suits me more.

    ''Astron had never considered using a bow, but it seems this was what I was talented at most.'' I thought, seeing the fluently moving body.

    Even though I had yet to acquire any art rted to bow, the upation [Weapon Master] was doing its work.

    ''But, let''s not assume things. I should also try the gun now.'' With that thought, I left the training room, making my way toward the receptionist section once again.

    ''She is still there.'' There I could see that Lilia was training there with her bow. Beads of sweat were pouring down from her face.

    /SWOOSH/

    And just as I was passing by, suddenly, an arrow passed through the dummies.

    /BOOM/

    Followed by an explosion of fire.

    ''Ho¡­ So she can use this skill even now.''

    It was a skill named [Explosive Shot]. A simple skill that imbues one''s arrow with a fire attribute.

    Passing beside her, I reached the receptionist and grabbed the gun.

    It was a simple weapon with the design of a Glock. A pretty basic weapon for most people to use, it had a low recoil and a pretty fast shoot rate.

    Returning to the room, I passed the same ten doors reaching the private training grounds.

    <How many targets do you wish to have?>

    "Eight."

    <Which difficulty do you wish to use?>

    "Stage 2."

    <Understood.>

    The moment the process was finished, eight moles appeared beside me.

    I raised the gun aiming at the monsters while moving my mana to enhance the bullets inside the gun.

    ''Now, there is no need to test the damage of the weapon.'' I thought. After all, a Glock''s base damage was enough to shut down Stage 1 monsters in one shot.

    But that wasn''t the case for stage 2.

    As a yer that yed the game with guns once, or at least tried to, I knew the base damage guns had. It was enough to one-shot Stage 1 but not enough to one-shot the Stage 2 monsters.

    Feeling the cold metallic feeling on my hands, I knew the weapon was there for me to use.

    As I focused my mana, infusing the bullets inside the gun with moon energy, I quickly fired at the charging moles.

    A Glock''s firing rate could change from person to person since the pistol doesn''t have a full-automatic fire mode.

    That meant one thing, with each bullet, I needed to push the trigger.

    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/

    The monsters moved at a rapid rate same as before, but the moving pattern was different. However, my trait allowed me to have great eyesight as I press the trigger at a rapid speed.

    /TICK/ /TICK/ /TIKC/

    The gun''s fast shooting rate allowed me to unleash a barrage of shots in rapid session. Each bullet hit its mark with precision, causing the moles to disappear one after another in shes of blue light.

    The enhanced bullets proved to be a game-changer. The moles were no match for the power of [Lunar Enigma], and they fell before me as I maintained my steady aim. The gun''s low recoil made it easy to control, and I felt like I was dancing between the moles, firing with deadly uracy.

    /SWOOSH/ /THWACK/ /SWOOSH/ /THWACK/

    In just three seconds of time, the eight moles were gone, and the training room fell silent once more. I looked at the panel where a new record had been set.

    <Ding! Stage two shooting trainingpleted. New record: 3 seconds.>

    It was a lot different from the bow. The speed of shooting was fast.

    ''But, the disparity will show itself the amount of mana one can imbue on the gun''s bullet.''

    I thought. There made the difference between a bow and a gun. One could imbue an arrow made from special metals with a huge amount of mana, or they could even conjure an arrow made from pure mana, but that wasn''t the case for the gun.

    Or that was never seen before.

    ''The gun looks pretty smooth. I need to apply for an additional weapon test now.''

    I thought. Since the academy didn''t allow students to blindly change weapons or study with different weapons. One needed to take a talent test for each weapon they wanted to use.

    That was what made students stay on one simple weapon at the end. Since passing the test was not easy at all....

    Just like that, my day went on as I kept training and training¡­.

    ---------------------A/N----------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    Give me power stones if you like my novel; I am participating in WPC, so it helps a lot.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 24 - 6.1 - Lessons

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 6.1 - Lessons</h4>

    "Kughk-"

    Inside my room, I was holding my breath, enduring the sharp pain coursing through my body. Why was I subjecting myself to this agony?

    Simple. I needed to get stronger; that was it because this pain was never enough.

    "Grr¡­."

    I clenched my fists, feeling the tremors coursing through them. The training I had undergone yesterday had been grueling, pushing my body to its limits and beyond. But it was necessary.

    "Huff¡­. Huff¡­."

    Just like that, the pain reached its end as I was looking at my body below.

    ''There are still some scar marks here left from the past months¡­. I guess when I will have my money, I can grab a potion for them.''

    I thought, raising my body up.

    Today''s training truly proved to be useful as I felt my mana control getting better with each passing moment.

    It was like when you picked a new hobby; you would figure out how to do the basic things quite fast.

    But you would also know that when things get moreplex, you would actually need to put up a lot of effort.

    Right now, that was how it was for me. Imbuing the arrows with my mana was pretty smooth since moving the mana was not that hard for me like I instinctually knew.

    But that was not what mana is for; at least, it is not only enchanting a bunch of arrows or bullets; thus, I knew I needed to learn how to use my mana properly.

    ''But that should be enough.'' I thought as I started thinking about my new trait.

    Shadowborne.

    It was a trait that was one of the most coveted ones in the game.

    Because it enabled one to blend into the shadows, therefore, whenever you are inside a ce where the lights are dimmed, you would be able to hide your presence.

    *SWISH*

    With that thought, I imagined myself moving behind the shadows, and soon just as I wanted, the shadows followed my will, imbuing me with darkness.

    My vision was not obscured, and I could clearly see the world around me, but at the same time, it was like I was not there as I was blended in the darkness of the world.

    In fact, I had been experimenting with this trait as well, even though I knew its uses from the game. Feeling this in real life was a lot better than seeing it in the game.

    ''Then, this should be it for today.''

    With that thought, I went to sleep since it was already 1 AM on time, and tomorrow I was going to have sses¡­.

    *******

    *RING*

    The sound of the rm ringing woke me up from my sleep.

    "Humm¡­"

    The lingering pain after the training and the mixture was still there, but it was bearable.

    ''5 AM, huh? This should be enough time for me to apply the change for weapons.''

    Since I needed to change my weapon and I couldn''t afford to have a weapon of my own with this little amount of money, I needed to get one from the academy.

    ''I shouldn''t get a gun.''

    A gun was not necessary since I didn''t want to show that I was able to enchant the bullets with my mana that easily. I wanted to save this talent for hiding, and guns are rtively cheaper than artifact bows; thus, after a bunch of dungeon explorations, I could get one on my own.

    ''The important thing is to improve my marksmanship, then using a gun won''t also be a problem.''

    With that thought, I left my room.

    The sun had yet to rise as we were close to winter, so there weren''t many students around us.

    Reaching the student administration building, I saw a secretary there waiting. This world''s work hours were a little different than normal.

    Most of the time, jobs like student affairs or things rted to hunters would start their job around 3 AM since the gates and dungeons don''t care about what time of the day it is.

    She nodded and said, "Sure, we can arrange that for you. Which weapon are you nning to switch to?"

    "Bow," I replied.

    The secretary raised an eyebrow, seeming surprised by my choice. "Oh, interesting. We don''t get many students choosing to change bows from daggers, but I''m sure we can arrange it for you."

    She said with a smile. What she said was correct. You wouldn''t generally see a closebatant randomly changing their weapons to range one unless some special circumstances are involved.

    ''Like enlightening.''

    Even though I was thest ranked student, different from the students around, she showed me respect. That was because she knew the difference between the Arcadia Hunter Academy and the standards of the outside world. Even though I was rankedst here didn''t mean I was too weak when it came to hunters outside¡­

    Well, I was weak, but I could close the gap with my awakening and skills.

    I followed her instructions to the testing area. There, I was handed a basic bow and a set of arrows to demonstrate my skills. It was the same bow that I used on the training grounds.

    After I trained in the testing area for a little to warm myself up, I was greeted by an instructor who would be evaluating my marksmanship skills. He was the Coordinator of the Archery Course; I knew him from the game.

    ''Ethan Hartman.'' I thought, seeing him.

    The area was arge, open field with different target ranges set up at various distances. The targets were made of sturdy materials to withstand the force of the arrows and had different shapes and sizes.

    "All right, let''s begin," Instructor Ethan said, gesturing for me to step onto the designated shooting line. "We''ll start with the basics. Hit the five stationary targets over there."

    The first part was going to be easy, as my eyes locked down on the target. Observing the distance and remembering the feeling I got yesterday, I nocked an arrow, drew the bowstring, and aimed at the first target.

    *SWOOSH* *THUD*

    With a deep breath, I released the arrow, and it hit the center of the target with a satisfying thud.

    "Good shot," the instructor nodded, and I felt a surge of confidence. From his body movements alone, I could see he genuinely approved of me.

    As I progressed through the stages, the difficulty increased. In the second stage, the number of targets increased to eight, and they moved from side to side. I had to adjust my aim and timing to hit them as they moved, and my [Perceptive Insight] trait helped me see their movements more clearly.

    In the third stage, the targets were set at farther distances, testing my uracy and precision. I had to ount for wind direction and adjust my shots ordingly.

    *SWOOSH* *SWOOSH* *SWOOSH* *THUD* *THUD* *THUD*

    However, that didn''t matter too much as I hit the mark once again.

    As I moved on to the fourth stage, the targets were made of tougher materials, and I needed to enhance my arrows with my mana to ensure they prated the thick surfaces.

    It was the basic skill that was necessary for an archer. To be able to imbue one''s arrow with their mana and their attributes.

    ''At this point, I am pretty sure I can have a bow, but letting him think I have a trait rted to bows would be better.'' I thought as I imbued the arrow and released the string.

    *SWOOSH* *SWOOSH* *SWOOSH* *THUD* *THUD*

    "Nice use of your trait there," the instructormented, noting how I imbued my arrows with my energy. Just as I expected, he assumed that was the trait that let me imbue arrows. In a way, he was not wrong, but in a way he was.

    The fifth stage was the most challenging. Itbined moving targets, long distances, and durable materials. I had to maintain my focus and use my mana to imbue the arrow while also constantly changing my position to have a better shooting angle.

    "Ho?" I could see the exmation of surpriseing from Instructor Ethan. It looked like he was not expecting me to progress further at this stage.

    *SWOOSH* *SWOOSH* *THUD* *THUD*

    But that didn''t matter, as I was able to finish the stage given the limited time.

    "This guy is really good¡­"

    I could see him mumbling to himself. At this point, he already started taking notes on his tablet.

    ''I should have passed, but I want to keep going further.'' I thought.

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves as I faced the sixth stage. The targets were now even tougher, with reinforced materials that required a significant amount of force to prate.

    My body was also aching. Since the bow I had in my hand was a recurve bow, it needed a good amount of strength to pull the string constantly, which tired me at the end.

    But I still went on as I steadied my breath.

    I nocked an arrow and focused my mana, channeling it into the arrow to enhance its power. Then releasing the bow, I watched it fly toward the next target.

    SWOOSH

    The arrow hit the surface of the target with force, but to my dismay, it didn''t prate deep enough. The arrow bounced off, leaving a mere scratch on the sturdy material.

    Instructor Ethan''s expression remained neutral. "Keep trying," he said, and I nodded. He wanted to assess the power limit of my enhancement.

    I tried again and again, pouring more mana into each shot, but no matter how hard I tried, the arrows weren''t enough to break through the target''s defenses.

    ''As expected, for now, I can''t seem to prate level 6 targets.'' I thought, but I was not disappointed; after all, I had just acquired my trait, and I didn''t know how to use it more efficiently, as well as my mana.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    I released two more arrows, both with the same result ¨C they bounced off the target''s surface without making any significant impact.

    "That''s enough," Instructor Ethan finally said, stepping forward. "It seems you''ve reached your limit for today."

    Hearing this, I lowered my now. It was true that I had already reached my limit for today, so I didn''t say anything.

    "Huff¡­.. Huff¡­."

    At this point, I could no longer contain the heavy breathing in my lungs. As a ranger, the most important things were bnce and breathing, and to do that, I needed to keep my mouth shut no matter how fast my heart was beating.

    Instructor Ethan approached me, a look of approval in his eyes. "Your performance was impressive, especially considering you have just started using bows. Your mana control is quite remarkable for a newbie. I just checked that you weren''t able to use your mana, but it seems you have reached enlightenment."

    He said, looking at his tablet. There I could see a bunch of information about me and my past records. As I have just said, Astron was unable to use his mana before; thus, he was known as the mana-less hunter amongst instructors.

    I nodded to his words in response. "Yes, I just recently found out about my talents at bows and mana."

    Nodding his head, he turned his gaze toward my body.

    "However, even though your speed and your body movements are good, your strength and endurance arecking. You are already looking like you are tired."

    "That is true."

    "Then, you should use apound bow instead of a recurved one. Even though they are heavier than recurved bows and harder to use, they also require less strength. I am sure, with your skill, you can handlepound bows better."

    ''As expected, he saw right through me.'' The reason why I kept going until I was tired was to show this to him. Compound bows were a lot expensive; thus academy doesn''t like to give them to students normally, but my strength didn''t let me use a recurved bow.

    "Understood, instructor."

    "Good decision," he said with a smile. "I''ll talk to the academy, and we''ll get you a properpound bow to practice with while your weapon will also be registered as a bow. But I need to confirm one thing. Did your talent at Daggers disappear? Even though it is a rare case, there are times when one''s former talent disappeared."

    "No. It is still there."

    SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH

    Grabbing my dagger from my belt, I swung it rapidly, just as before.

    "Good. I will handle the necessary process. Your bow will be in your hands around noon."

    "Thank you, Instructor Ethan," I said gratefully.

    With that, I left the testing area, feeling a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction. My body was aching a little, but that was fine.

    ''Now, with this, the only thing that is left is to make money and acquire a gun.''

    Just like that, I returned to my room to get ready for the ss¡­

    -----------------------A/N------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter. I have been sick for two days, so I couldn''t post a chapter yesterday, and I am still sick so hope the quality isn''t that bad.

    Give me power stones if you like my novel; I am participating in WPC, so it helps a lot.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 25 - 6.2 - Lessons

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 6.2 - Lessons</h4>

    Reaching the ssroom where the signboard showed HA213, I opened the door and entered.

    This ss was the ce where the story took its ce. After all, it was where Ethan had resided as the protagonist.

    Inside the ssroom, students were scattered throughout the room, chatting with friends or busy preparing for the uing lecture. As I walked in, I noticed a few curious nces, but for the most part, I was ignored, just like any other ordinary student.

    I made my way to the back of the ss, where an empty seat awaited me. It was a spot that provided a clear view of the entire ssroom, and it suited me just fine. I preferred to observe quietly rather than draw attention to myself. Even though Astron didn''t choose this seat because he wanted it, it proved to be more suited for me.

    Taking a seat, I nced around, noting the various students in the ss. Some were diligently taking notes, while others were engaged in hushed conversations. There was a mix of talents and abilities, each student with their own unique traits and potential.

    As I settled in, I overheard a conversation nearby about a recent dungeon exploration. It seemed a group of students had encountered a powerful monster and narrowly escaped with their lives. The tale was filled with thrilling details, and the other students were listening intently, captivated by the adventure.

    In front of me, a group of friends were discussing their ns for the uing weekend. "We should totally go to the dungeon my guild discovered. " one of them suggested, eager for some friendly dungeon dive.

    "Really? We can?" Her friend answered with a smile. But I could see faint signals of envy hidden underneath his face. The way her face slightly stiffened, her gaze was narrowed, and his sleeves were grabbed tightly was enough to show that she was actually upset.

    ''It was this girl¡­.That wanted to undermine her friend''s sessful guild¡­'' I thought. Being trapped in that ne made me almost insane, and if not for the fact that I could observe everything around Astron, I would have probably gone. So, I knew who this girl was.

    ''It is funny how hypocritical people are¡­.''

    I listened quietly, finding some amusement in the various rumors and stories being shared. It was intriguing to see how each student had their own aspirations and dreams while some others had their own scheme and envy.

    CREAK

    At that moment, the door opened, revealing three figures that immediately got the attention of the ss.

    First one was a young man with a very handsome face, dark chestnut hair, and green eyes. An aura of imposing was spreading from him as he led the two behind him.

    From his neatly arranged clothes and small signs of smoke, I could see his clothes were just ironed this morning. His essories that shaped his looks were enough to show that this young man before me was someone that attached importance to his looks.

    ''Victor ckthorn.''

    I thought, seeing the man.

    ''The first rival of Ethan and the first ranking student inside the academy.''

    He was the main rival of the MC, Ethan, and their sh of talents and personalities had caught the attention of many.

    With his neatly arranged clothes and his noble posture, it was evident that this boy before me came from a renowned family. And he was.

    The ckthorns were a respected lineage of skilled Human Hunters, and Victor was no exception. In fact, he was the son of the third-ranked Human Hunter, adding further to the exnation of his strength.

    His sharp eyes were enough to show that he was actually someone skilled atbat and hunting. He was known for his expertise with a finely crafted longsword that he carried with pride.

    "Tch! What are you looking at, lowly dogs." With a scoff, he sneered at the students looking at him and reached the front seat. His followers behind him followed his steps. They were the ones that were there to lick his feet for their family and rtionships, simple patter for bullies.

    The students who heard him saying this immediately averted their gazes, fear of offending him. Even the girls had a rather dissatisfied expression on their faces¡­ Though some had a blush¡­

    ''As expected, he does have this personality.'' I thought.

    Just as he was about to curse further, the door swung wide open once again, revealing a familiar figure that I saw in the cafeteria Saturday.

    It was a girl with white hair and blue eyes clear like the sky. Her beautiful face immediately got the attention that was centered around Victor.

    "Ah¡­."

    Seeing this, Victor closed his mouth, which was about to curse further¡­..Since he liked Julia.

    At the beginning of the game, Victor is known to be somewhat of an elitist. He believed in the superiority of his lineage and talent, and this made hime across as aloof and arrogant to others. His initial attitude led to some conflicts with other students, especially those he deemed unworthy of his attention. But those conflicts could never escte further since the background of Victor was like a king''s.

    After all, he was one of the most talented human hunters in this generation whose father was the third strongest, and that came with his own ego and privileges.

    Being raised by the world''s best institutions even before the Hunter Academy, he was someone that was close to the children of rich and strong people.

    Thus amidst his training as a child, Victor''s feelings took an unexpected turn when he encountered Julia, a talented and kind-hearted fellow student. The moment he saw Julia, he fell in love with him at first sight.

    Because of his obsession with aesthetics, he deemed Julia''s face to be the most beautiful, and he was obsessed with the girl.

    That was his reasoning as to why he liked him.

    Following Julia, two other girls entered the room.

    One of them had fiery red hair and an arrogant smile on his face.

    And the other one had green hair and red eyes that was beautiful. Instantly, almost every male inside the ssroom was about to droll, looking at the girl''s face.

    She was Lilia, the campus bell, through the end.

    "Yo! Mister Cool-guy! Pricky as usual in the morning!" Irina, with her loud voice and smiley persona, greeted Victor as she made her way toward the first rows.

    "Shut up." Victor scuffed with his usual expression, but Irina didn''t mind at all.

    "Why? Because Prince ckthorn is mad?" The yful expression remained the same, Irina asked.

    "¡­.¡­." He red at Irina with an irritated face, but he didn''t do anything, even though he was someone with a strong background. That was the same for Irina, who was the daughter of the strongest Fire Mage in this world.

    "It seems you have had your fill to curse for the morning."

    Saying that Irina sat behind Victor, and her face was covered with a smile. It was a smile that was normal for others, but I knew why she was so adamant about ying with Victor.

    After all, she liked him. It wasn''t revealed in the game, but I could see the signs clearly. The signs that Irina showed Ethan when her route was pursued as a romantic interest were now there.

    Her small gestures when she yed with her hair, the way she rubbed her thumb into her index finger¡­

    With a fiery persona like that, Irina was someone that liked people stronger than herself, and Victor fit in that category.

    ''But I am sure it is his looks¡­.'' I thought, but of course, I didn''t say anything.

    Following her, Julia, who had a bright smile on her face, and Lilia, who had a blunt face, sat on the third row.

    But before Lilia sat, I saw her throwing a gaze at me.

    Considering I saw her training with her bows on the shooting range, she must have also noticed me; thus, that wasn''t unexpectable. But her little interest diminished after a one-millisecond gaze.

    Just like that, the trio at the front kept talking while the two followers of Victor had already taken their seats far away from him. Since Victor was surrounded by three girls.

    CREAK

    But, immediately, the door opened once again, revealing another three people, this time all of them being males.

    "You bastard, don''t think you can run faster than me next time."

    "Fuck¡­Just wait three months¡­. Then I will run faster than you¡­"

    "Language."

    "Sigh¡­. Carl, not again."

    "Okay, okay, Lucas, let''s calm down. Everyone is looking at us."

    It was three males with good looks. The first one had wavy blue hair and hazel eyes. His face looked sweaty, but thanks to the clothes he was wearing being an artifact, no smell emanated from him even though he said that he still wore a smile on his face.

    Then the other one was a man with white hair and blue eyes who was smiling, and thest one was a bulky man with a serious face.

    Just like that, our protagonist and the two supporting characters also made their appearance, making the ssroom lively once more.

    "Hey. Morning."

    Ethan greeted the frontier main cast with a smile on his own.

    "Tch. Don''t talk to me."

    Victor just sneered in response.

    "Victor, don''t be rude to him."

    But, hearing what Julia said, he immediately took a 180 degrees turn and changed his attitude. "Okay, my bad."

    "Good." Julia, being the airheaded she is, didn''t notice what she did and signaled the three toe. "Come on; the ss is about to start."

    "Tch¡­" I could see Irina ring at Julia. Knowing that the man she liked showed his affection for another girl must have hurt her pride, and it was obvious that she was having a hard time controlling her emotions.

    But in the end, she did.

    As the main cast settled into their seats, the ssroom atmosphere remained lively with chatter andughter.

    Ethan, the guy with wavy blue hair, leaned back in his seat, a yful grin on his face. "So, Lucas, tell us what happened with youst night. Heard some wild noisesing from your room."

    Lucas, the guy with white hair and blue eyes, blushed slightly and cleared his throat. "It was nothing, just a little ident. Knocked over some vials while I was experimenting with potions."

    "Eh? Just some vials? It sounded like a whole alchemyb exploded," Ethan teased, causing Irina to giggle and nod in agreement.

    "Just don''t blow up the whole dorm, okay? We still need a ce to sleep," she chimed in, earning a yful scowl from Lucas.

    "I''ll keep that in mind," Lucas replied with a smirk. However, that little dark re he gave Ethan didn''t miss my eyes.

    He then turned to Carl and asked. "Hey, how about you, Carl? Anything exciting happenedst night?"

    Carl, with his stoic and serious face, tilted his head slightly, pondering about the events of yesterday.

    "Nothing exciting happened yesterday, but on a Saturday night, I heard some weird noisesing from the forest."

    Hearing this, my ears perked up. It was evident that what he was talking about was rted to Mistwraith.

    ''Howe the sounds are transmitted? This guy must have a special skill or passive rted to sense.'' I thought.

    Trying to see if they saw anything, I perked my ears and attentively listened.

    "Weird noises?"

    "It was like the sound of some beast growling."

    "Did you check?"

    "I was going to, but Mother called, so I couldn''t."

    "Bruh, really?"

    "Mother alwayses first."

    "Sigh¡­.."

    "I also heard some voices." At that point, Lilia also jumped into the topic as she opened her mouth.

    "I was returning from Archery practice, but there I saw a bunch of instructors running to the forest."

    "Ho? So, something happened?"

    "I don''t know. When I asked what happened, they said I should just go to my room."

    "Ho, I wonder what happened¡­"

    "Hey? Now that the topic opened, where are these three clowns?" Irina suddenly asked, looking at the three seats that were empty.

    "Three clowns?"

    "I mean, those three that sat there all the time and spoke loudly."

    "Ah, you mean Dn and the other three."

    "Yeah, that trash."

    "I don''t know. Do you think it was something rted to them, Victor?"

    "I don''t care about trash."

    "¡­.You are always the same."

    CREAK

    Just as they were about to continue their talk, the door swung wide open, revealing a woman with serious clothes and a face.

    "Silence."

    Immediately silencing the ssroom¡­.

    -------------------------------A/N--------------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    Give me power stones if you like my novel; I am participating in WPC, so it helps a lot.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 26 - 6.3 - Lessons

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 6.3 - Lessons</h4>

    "Silence."

    The moment this word echoed inside the room, the ssroom got quiet. After all, everybody knew who this woman was.

    The woman''s stern expression softened as she scanned the room, her sharp eyes taking in every detail. She had an air of authority and experience thatmanded respect.

    ''Professor Eleanor White.'' I thought, seeing the woman.

    "Good morning, ss." She spoke as she calmed everyone down. "Let me take the attendance; then we will be discussing the proper usage and handling of weapons inbat."

    Professor White had short, yellow hair that framed her face, giving her a distinguished appearance. Her eyes were a striking shade of deep blue, and they seemed to have an intensity that could pierce through anyone''s defenses.

    In fact, they were since she was also an active hunter that went on missions from time to time.

    ''Eleanor White, global hunter ranking 210.'' I immediately thought, remembering her rankings from the start of the game.

    The first female hunter to reach the rank of three digits at the age of 21 and the third human to do that naturally.

    ''The Invoker.'' It was her name since she was one of the most talented people in the world right now. A person that reached her own realm in terms of using mana and manipting it, giving her the nickname of ''The Invoker.''

    Her attire was indeed that of an instructor, exuding a sense of authority and experience. She wore a neatly pressed white shirt with the emblem of the Hunter Academy embroidered on the chest, signifying her position as a respected teacher. Over the shirt, she had a dark blue zer that added a touch of formality to her appearance.

    Her pants were made of sturdy material, allowing for ease of movement, which was essential in the practical aspects of weapon training. On her feet, she wore simple yet durable ck boots thatpleted the professional ensemble.

    Her yellow hair was neatly tied in a ponytail, giving her a no-nonsense look that matched her stern demeanor. Her sharp eyes, a striking shade of deep blue, seemed to miss nothing as if they could detect even the slightest hint of mischief orziness among her students.

    While I was seizing her like that, she started taking the attendance of the students.

    "Student rank 2450, Astron Natusalune."

    And as expected, he started with me. Well, that was to be expected since this was how things always went.

    The moment my name went passed inside the ssroom, everyone''s gaze momentarily turned towards me, some of them having mocking smiles on their faces. That was how it always went, so I didn''t pay any attention to them.

    "Present." Replying normally without minding anyone, I lowered my gaze and started listening to others.

    "Student rank 2269, Jean Irwin."

    "Present."

    "Student rank 2154, Ethan Hartley."

    "Present."

    Since Ethan was not a student that started with a high-rank thanks to his awakeningter than his peers, he was ranked in thest sections, just like Astron. That was what made Astron down in despair and inferiority¡­ Seeing the one that was like him improving himself.

    "Student rank¡­."

    .

    .

    As she kept going higher and higher in the ranks, finally, the first character of the main cast made his appearance.

    "Student rank 756, Sylvie Gracewind."

    It was Sylvie, with her signature bright smile, she was looking at the teacher with her hand raised. Since she was the future Saintess and healer, she was not someone with high scores, at least in practical. Thus, the principal made her a special position where her rank would be evaluated with only her theoretical results.

    "Present."

    "Student rank 567, Asher."

    Next one was the firstckey of Victor, who was sitting in the back rows, a man with a bulky build that used his fists as a weapon. He was found by Victor in the slums, and then he was recruited by him, seeing hisbat prowess even as a child. After all, at that time, he beat five adults as an 8-year-old kid.

    "Present!"

    His huge voice echoed inside the ssroom as the elephant growled like an animal.

    "Tch." I couldn''t help but click my tongue since my senses were a lot more sensitive, which also meant his loud voice made me more irritated. Though, he didn''t hear me, and I also didn''t want him to hear me either.

    "Student rank 456, Ken Stormrider."

    "Present."

    This time the guy who spoke was the secondckey of Victor, who was the son of a family that was the subordinates of the ckthorns. His face was scarred, and he looked like a Viking with the dual axes he was using in the game.

    .

    .

    "Student rank 98, Carl Braveheart."

    Reaching the first 100 ranks, it was Carl. The stoic man with a bulky build and noble aura around him.

    "Present."

    "Student rank 75, Lucas Middleton."

    Then it was Lucas, the ''best friend of the MC.''

    "Present, teacher."

    The reason why these two were ranked this low, even though they belonged to the main cast, was because they missed the theoretical exam almost. They entered at thest thirty seconds.

    Yeah, they really did, thanks to a dungeon appearing out of nowhere where they tried to save as much as people with Carl''s stubbornness. Ethan was the same, but I don''t think he could raise his rank with his tiny brain¡­. Jokes¡­

    "Student rank 43, Julia Middleton."

    Julia was individually strong, but thanks to her being a little dumb, she ranked lower than the others with her low theoretical exam results.

    "Present."

    "Student rank 5, Lilia Thornheart."

    Then, there was Lilia. With her theoretical score being one of the highest, she was ranked fifth inside the academy overall, and she was the only archer that was in the rank of 50.

    "Present.

    "Student rank 3, Irina Emberheart."

    Even though Irina had a fiery personality and was easy to anger, she was actually pretty smart when it came to theoretical things; since she was a mage, she needed to be able to perform good calctions at a fast speed.

    "Present."

    "Student rank 1, Victor ckthorn."

    And then, there was our cold prince¡­..No need to exin anymore since this guy was basically the first rival of MC; he needed to be strong¡­

    "Present."

    With that, attendance was basically taken when the students were busy doing their own things.

    However, one thing that most other students hadn''t noticed immediately got my attention.

    ''Their names are not here.''

    It was the fact that the three students that left this world Saturday night were not even on the list.

    It looked like Eleanor White didn''t care about it, either. In fact, she was not going to, of course. Since she was not someone that cared about cadets who wasted their time bullying others.

    "Then, let''s start with our lesson."

    She then proceeded to give a detailed lecture on the different types of weapons used by hunters, ranging from swords and bows to staffs and daggers. As she spoke, her passion for the subject became evident, and her knowledge was impressive.

    Even though almost every student here knew how to handle weapons, that didn''t mean they knew the advanced theory rted to them. Also, getting some pointers about the weapons from a hunter who ranked 210 globally was something that no one would refuse.

    "The sword is¡­." And the start was, of course, a sword. However, while she was speaking, I was observing the main cast as well as Eleanor. After all, it was my first time seeing them from the eyes of a person, different from that Ne.

    "Are you listening, student Natusalune?"

    As I was seizing others'' looks with my eyes, she turned her attention to me, probably sensing the gaze that was inspecting her.

    "Yes, instructor White."

    I replied, raising my head. However, her squinting gaze didn''t leave me as she was constantly observing me, trying to see through me.

    My rtionship with most of the teachers was not good since Astron would mostly sit back there and would not participate in the questions, thus resulting in him having bad impressions.

    And the way this woman was operated in her head was pretty much rted to merit.

    The more you bring to the table, the more things you will get.

    Then, what can a student bring to the table?

    It is their talent and hard work¡­. Or in other words, a future¡­.

    That meant if you were talented and got a future ahead of you, then you would get the attention.

    If you are not, then fuck you.

    That was basically how this academy operated in reality, not like how the headmaster talked.

    Instructor White''s gaze remained fixed on me, her expression unreadable. I could sense that she was nning something, perhaps to test my attentiveness during the lecture.

    "Student Natusalune," she said with a faint smile, "since you seem to be so focused, let''s see how well you were listening. Can you tell me the primary advantage of using apound bow over a recurve bow?"

    Hearing this, I almost couldn''t contain my smile. The weapon I had just changed to came in handy¡­. I mean, it was not like I didn''t know what other weapons did¡­ No, I was probably one of the people who knew the best since I had no choice but to listen to these boring lessons all the time inside the ne.

    "The primary advantage of using apound bow over a recurve bow is that apound bow provides more power and uracy due to its pulley system." Though, I had no intention of giving a random nerdy answer to gather attention on me.

    "Correct answer. But why is it so?" However, Eleanor White did not want to leave me alone. The answer was correct, but she pushed the question.

    ''Because thepound bow allows for a let-off when the bow is fully drawn by utilizing the cams or wheels on the top and bottom limbs. This means that as I draw the bowstring back, the pulley system reaches a point where the weight required to hold the bowstring decreases significantly. It bes easier to hold the drawn bow in that position, reducing strain on my muscles and allowing for a more stable aim and longer holding time.'' I thought in that millisecond, remembering the definition I saw in the book.

    "I don''t know." But I simply answered bluntly, not caring. The notes I would get, the rmendations, or all other things, I did not care about any of those. I was not nning to enter a guild either. Thus, I didn''t care if I got a higher grade or not.

    Just staying in this academy was enough for me to use the resources given to us.

    "You don''t know?" She squinted her gaze, growing pressure on me. It was not on the level of Headmaster, but her pressure was also a no joke.

    "Y-Yes," I responded, my words cutting down with the pressure. "Because you hadn''t talked about it yet." However, she missed one thing. It was because, just to ask me more questions, she asked something that she had yet to talk about.

    "Ah¡­. But you still needed to study beforeing here." With a smug face, she turned her attention to the girl in the front.

    "Irina, can you answer?"

    "Yes, Miss White. The reason why apound bow provides more power is that thepound bow allows for a let-off when the bow is fully drawn by utilizing the cams or wheels on the top and bottom limbs. This means that as one draws the bowstring back, the pulley system reaches a point where the weight required to hold the bowstring decreases significantly. It bes easier to hold the drawn bow in that position, reducing strain on their muscles and allowing for a more stable aim and longer holding time."

    It was the same answer that came from the textbook. It was evident that Irina came to the ss after studying.

    "That''s correct. This is how you answer the question, understood Student Natusalune."

    "Pffftttt¡­."

    I could see the students around me mocking and smiling ear to ear, but neither did I mind nor did I get mad.

    ''A person who satisfies her ego by devaluing others¡­. Such a pitiful creature¡­'' After all, I could also reveal that I knew about this thing and could satisfy my ego right here, right now, by embarrassing this woman before me.

    ''But, that wouldn''t benefit me.''

    At the end of the day, I was just a small fish inside the pot. And to achieve my goal, sometimes I needed to swallow the salt water, even if it burned my throat.

    "Understood."

    "Good. Now where were we." As she started speaking once again, exining the lecture, I could see her gaze narrowing on me.

    ''Though it seems I was on her cklist already, not that I care.''

    Just like that, I lowered my gaze and stared at the lesson noting everything in my head.

    ----------------------A/N---------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    Give me power stones if you like my novel; I am participating in WPC, so it helps a lot.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 27 - 7.1 - Dungeon Practice

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 7.1 - Dungeon Practice</h4>

    In a way, the way the Arcadia Hunter Academy operated was pretty simr to a college rather than a high school.

    There would be courses that students would take ording to their majors, but the time of the sses was slightly random; not all the sses were at the same hour.

    But that was after the second semester, since the first semester, everyone would get the basic courses for every type of hunter-rted job.

    You can think of this as Calculus or Physics for engineers. No matter what type of engineering major you are in, be it Mechanical, Electrical, or Computer, you will always take the course Calculus in your first year.

    The same goes for courses like ''Introduction to Dungeon Ecology,'' ''Basic Combat Techniques'' and many others.

    Just as the first lesson of the day reached its end, Eleanor White finished her ''Basic Combat Techniques'' lesson.

    Normally the next lesson was going to be empty today we don''t have any other sses until the afternoon. However, this time it was different, since today we will be starting the real Academy life.

    "Please don''t leave the ss."

    Suddenly signaling the students who were about to leave, Eleanor tapped on her desk, gathering everyone''s attention.

    "As you all know, we have finished our first month in our curriculum. Therefore, from this week and onwards, you will be actively participating in the practical dungeon explorations randomly." Instructor White announced, capturing the attention of all the students.

    The room buzzed with excitement, and some students exchanged excited nces with their friends. Practical dungeon explorations were the highlight of their training, a chance to put their knowledge and skills to the test in real-life scenarios.

    In a way, that one month of waiting made sense since the students entering the Academy would mostly be newbies that had never seen any type of dungeon before. Thus, they needed to be educated and informed before endangering themselves.

    Looking at their happy faces, I couldn''t help but shake my head.

    ''I wonder what face you will make when you see the monsters inside the dungeon.'' I thought. It was understandable that those who strived to be the main character of their story would always dream happily, but when reality hits, it hits hard.

    And this practical dungeon exploration will be the first lesson that the Academy will teach those little kids about the cruelty of the real world.

    "In these explorations, you will be divided into teams ording to your ranks. You will venture into various dungeons, each with its unique challenges and monsters. The goal is to assess your adaptability, teamwork, and problem-solving abilities under realbat situations."

    She paused, allowing the significance of the uing experiences to sink in before continuing, "Remember, dungeons can be dangerous, and safety is of the utmost importance. Always follow your team leader''s instructions and cooperate with your teammates. Failure to do so may result in severe consequences."

    The students nodded, but at the same time, I could see the rxed expression on their faces. They all thought it would be easy.

    After she said that, she signaled the board behind her. "The dungeon you will be exploring is Academy''s artificial dungeon. Thus, you won''t be subjected to fatal wounds. But that doesn''t mean you won''t feel any pain."

    She signaled footage where a cadet was sted off by a monster as his chest was bleeding.

    "Just like there, if it is determined that you got a fatal wound, your session will be finished by the examinator. Are we clear?"

    """Yes.""" A hearty sound of students filled the room, and seeing this, Eleanor had a smile on her face.

    "Now, the message should have already arrived on your bracelets," Instructor White said, her voicemanding attention. "This message contains all the necessary information for your first dungeon exploration, including your team assignment, the monster you will be hunting, and the specific objectives you need to aplish."

    She paused as the students checked their bracelets, each receiving a notification. I nced at mine and saw the message containing the details for our team''s exploration.

    "Once you have reviewed the message, gather your team members and make your way to the entrance of the artificial dungeon," Instructor White continued. "Your team leader will be responsible for guiding your group throughout the exploration. Listen to their instructions and work together cohesively."

    "The dungeon will be monitored by examinators, and they will intervene if they see any potential risks to your safety. However, I must stress that your performance will be evaluated based on your ability to handle situations on your own, so rely on your teamwork and skills."

    "Now, form your teams and head to the entrance of the artificial dungeon. Your adventure awaits, and I expect nothing less than your best effort."

    As the students began organizing into their respective teams, I saw the main cast gathering together ¨C Ethan, Victor, Julia, Lucas, Irina, and Lilia. They seemed eager and confident, ready to face whatevery ahead.

    Well, that was to be expected, since, different from normal students, almost all of them had already entered dungeons frequently. Even Ethan did enter a dungeon¡ªate awakener.

    And from the game, I knew which person would be

    I turned to my own bracelet and opened the message, revealing the details of my team''s exploration.

    -------------------------------

    [Team 13]

    Irina Emberheart ¨C Student Rank 3

    Gregor Harvey ¨C Student Rank 135

    Nora Berry ¨C Student Rank 521

    Astron Natusalune ¨C Student Rank 2450

    ------------------------------

    Looking at my team, I turned my gaze to the girl who was looking at Victor with a wide smile. It was evident that she had yet to check her group.

    ''Sigh¡­. Out of all people, it is this girl.''

    The first person on the team list would be the captain, and for ours, it was Irina. She was one of the hardest people to deal with at the beginning of the game, and I am sure it is still like that.

    The other two of our team were also characters I knew of, but they were rather small characters. If you haven''t yed the game with side quests and stories, you probably wouldn''t know about their names.

    Gregor Harvey. He was a tank-type of character who would stand before the party and tank the damage first. His main weapon was an axe, and his trait Earth Guardian made him a reliable tank since he could defend himself using his Earth-based abilities.

    And Nora Berry. She was a girl who used swords mainly, and her main focus was strength. Her rank would increase thanks to her talent in swords, as she would make a name for herself at theter stages of the game. Even now, her rank was not that bad, as she was on the better side of the spectrum.

    Though for now, she was not someone that made a name for herself.

    Looking at the team, though, it was pretty bnced. One frontline, one main damage dealer, one backline (rearguard), and one utility. Since I was a dagger user, I would act as a scout normally.

    As I was pondering about the students, I felt a stinging gaze on my back, and turning my head, I saw bright yellow eyes looking at me with an irritated emotion.

    It was just a moment, though, since after that, Irina turned her gaze away from me.

    Seeing the other two already gathered at the corner of the ssroom and walking toward where Irina was standing, I also made my way there.

    As the team gathered around Irina, she looked at the two with a smile.

    "Nice to meet you, Miss Irina," Nora spoke with a slightly stiff tone. Since she came from a slightly middle-ranked family, she slightly feared Irina. Even though she was normally a pretty energetic girl, she was still cautious.

    "Don''t be so stiff. Nora, right? You can talk to me casually." Though, Irina was not someone that liked to be formal. Her fiery red hair swung as she smiled at the girl.

    "Ah¡­Thank you, I will call you Irina then."

    "George, right? I remember you from the entrance exams. Weren''t you the one that wrapped himself with Earth at that time?" Nora immediately turned her attention to the bulky boy beside her with a smile.

    "Ah¡­ I am embarrassed now." George looked bulky and intimidating, but inside, he was actually a pretty soft person that didn''t know how to talk with others much.

    "Ah, where is Ast-" Just as Nora was about to turn her attention to me, suddenly Irina butted in.

    "We should head to the entrance now. No time to waste!" Irina dered with a cheerful tone,pletely ignoring my existence.

    Nora and Gregor seemed to ept her abrupt change of topic without question, and they followed her lead without a second thought. It was as if I was invisible to them, a mere afterthought. Even though I could see Nora throwing small nces at me, she couldn''t do anything.

    I could hear them talking amongst themselves, thanks to my increased senses.

    "So, Gregor, what''s your specialty inbat?" Irina asked with an excited tone, her eyes sparkling with interest.

    "I''m an Earth Guardian," Gregor replied with a shy tone, getting overwhelmed by the attention Irina was giving to him. "I specialize in using earth-based abilities to defend and protect my teammates. With my Earth Guardian trait, I can create barriers and absorb iing attacks."

    "Nice! We''ve got ourselves a tank!" Irina eximed, giving Gregor an encouraging pat on the back. "And Nora, how about you? What''s your forte inbat?"

    Nora smiled and straightened her posture confidently. "I''m a sword user. I focus on strength and precision, aiming for critical strikes in closebat. My rank might not be high yet, but I''m determined to prove my skills in dungeon exploration!"

    "That''s the spirit!" Irina cheered, giving Nora a thumbs up. "With your sword skills and Gregor''s defense, we''ve got a strong frontline."

    Irina liked those that were confident, but at the same time, she didn''t like those that always bragged about themselves. It was a small line that determined a person''s character for her.

    They walked,pletely ignoring my existence, and that was to be expected. After all, Irina was such a person. She likedpetent people and liked to show herself as an elitist in order to impress Victor.

    Even now, I could see her throwing some nces at Victor from time to time, though the said one didn''t even pay any attention to her.

    ''It is a pity that your fragile love won''t get any answer.'' I thought, since in the game Victor never stopped pursuing Julia until the veryte stages of the game, where the feeling of love couldn''t even be felt in the midst of all that chaos.

    As we arrived at the entrance of the artificial dungeon, an imposing stone structure loomed before us. It was a massive structure that mimicked the dungeons found in the outside world, but it was designed to provide a safer training ground for students.

    Everyone brought their weapons with them. My daggers were on my belt. After pondering about it for a while, I decided that using two daggers was more suited for me. Thus, I got one another in the training grounds as per allowed.

    Irina stepped forward, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. "All right, everyone. Let''s go."

    Nora and Gregor nodded eagerly, ready to take on the challenge. But Irina''s gaze never even grazed in my direction, as if she hadpletely forgotten about my presence.

    Just like that, they stepped into the gate, which would take us into the artificial dungeon of the academy.

    -----------------------------A/N-------------------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    This is thest stocked chapter, and I caught Covid right now so I don''t know if I can post another tomorrow.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 28 - 7.2 - Dungeon Practice

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 7.2 - Dungeon Practice</h4>

    "All right, everyone. Let''s go." After Irina said that, the other three entered the dungeon making their way into there.

    Following them, I also entered the dungeon while signaling the instructor overseeing us. He nodded and let me in as well, though I could see a small bitter smile on his face.

    As I stepped through the gate, I found myself in a vast, open natural field, surrounded by tall trees that seemed to stretch endlessly into the sky. The air was filled with the scent of earth and foliage, and the distant sounds of chirping birds added to the ambiance.

    ''To think I would witness this scene in real life.''

    In the game, that was the second time we would bebating monsters, and one of the dungeon tropes was this. Seeing it in real life with such eyes made me feel weird.

    Natural Forest Field.

    The field was bathed in warm sunlight, casting dappled shadows on the ground. It was a serene and tranquil setting, but I knew better than to let our guard down. This was still a dungeon, and danger lurked behind the beauty of nature.

    Even though the monsters in this ce were created by the academy, that didn''t mean they were weak either.

    *DING*

    At that moment, a sound of ringing came to my ears.

    ''It must be the coordinates.'' I thought, and looking at my smartwatch, I confirmed.

    "The coordinates are here," Irina said, looking at her smartwatch.

    "The monster we''re expected to hunt is a Rank 3 creature known as the Galewind Wolf," Irina announced, her voiceced with excitement. She was a bloodthirsty girl, and she was going to get the action she wanted.

    "Its coordinates are at the heart of the forest, beyond the clearing," Irina continued, pointing in the direction we needed to head.

    "Let''s go; I am going to burn it alive."

    With a proud tone, she dered, making her way toward the coordinates.

    *SWOOSH*

    Immediately dashing forwards, she started running while the others also followed her movements.

    "Gregor, you will be facing the wolf while Nora will deal with restricting its movements. Galewind Wolves are known to be herd-type monsters, so they will probably call reinforcements, or they may not even be alone. But, if it calls other monsters, this is better for us since I can deal with all of them at once."

    They were talking while walking toward the coordinates, but their speed was so fast that I had a hard time catching up, and soon the distance was immediately opened wide, as I could no longer hear what they were saying.

    ''Galewind Wolves, huh?''

    It was a type of enemy I knew from the game. A wolf that evolved as the mana came and gained the wind attribute. It was a Rank 3 monster.

    Monster rankings were not that hard to deal with. A rank-three monster meant a person with average stats three could beat the monster in one on one, in theory at least....

    At least, the estimated stats of the monster would be averaged three, but most of the time, it was not advised to go against a monster of an equal rank one-on-one.

    And that was especially dangerous when the monster was a herd type one.

    ''In the game, it would call Lesser Galewind Wolves, a rank two monster.''

    Remembering the game, these wolves were one of the cringiest monster types. They were fast, agile, and they hunted in hordes, making them hard to deal with unless you had a crowd control skill.

    ''In any case, I should still at least watch how they fight. There is a high chance that I can learn something from them. I also don''t want to get a disciplinary punishment, as well.''

    With that thought, I kept running at the fastest pace I could without tiring myself. If, after getting there, I was going to be tired enough not to lift my arms, then there was no need to get there to endanger myself.

    As I ran through the vast forest field, I kept my eyes peeled for any signs of their whereabouts while also observing the small signs that would give me information about the number of monsters.

    The ground was covered in soft soil and fallen leaves, but I could still make out faint traces of footprints that led in a specific direction. From the depths of the marks and the small differences between paws, I could see that there were at least ten different wolves and one boss since that one had a rather deep mark.

    ''This is their territory.'' And not long after, I reached a field filled with trees, and there were some marks on them, indicating this was the nest of monsters.

    Following the tracks, I pushed myself to run faster, not wanting to lose sight of them. I kept my senses sharp, listening for any sounds that might indicate their location. The forest was alive with the sounds of birds and rustling leaves, but I focused on filtering out the background noise.

    This was how dungeons operated. Somehow the natural life would also be there coexisting with the monsters, and it was a weird feeling¡­..

    *CLANK* *CLANK*

    As I continued to follow the tracks, the distant sounds of battle gradually reached my ears. The faint shing of metal, the growls of wolves, and the whooshing of wind filled the air. I knew I was getting closer as the pressure of the battle also enveloped me. I saw the traces of them first.

    *BOOM* *BOOM* *CLANK*

    The deep pit on the ground by human feet indicated one thing.

    ''Nora was the first one to strike; she must have used her dash skill.'' Imagining the scene on my hand and ying it, I thought.

    ''Then, she must have been followed by George. He must have blocked the following attack of Galewind Wolf, and while all of them were happening, Irina must have been waiting for the wolf to call help.''

    Focusing my senses, I activated my skill [Keen Eye], my vision sharpened, and I could spot even the tiniest movements from a distance.

    Through the thick foliage, I spotted a blur of red hair¡ª I knew it was Irina. She was moving with incredible speed, dodging and attacking with precision.

    ''As expected¡­.She thought the wolf couldn''t sense her, so she attacked first.'' I thought.

    Since the trees showed signs of burning and it was obvious that Irina attacked without waiting, it matched her personality as well.

    Nora was right beside her, her sword technique elegant and powerful. Gregor, the Earth Guardian, held his ground as he defended the others with his massive axe.

    And there, amidst the flurry ofbat, I caught a glimpse of the Galewind Wolf. It looked like a majestic creature, but I knew quite a lot of intimidating and majestic figures from the game. The Mistwraith alone excluded ten times of pressure, though he was weak at that time.

    Still, the wolf''s silver fur glinted in the sunlight as it moved with agility and grace. Itsrge, luminous yellow eyes red at the three with fierce intensity.

    The Lesser Galewind Wolves circled around their alpha, snarling and lunging at any opportunity. Irina, Nora, and Gregor fought back relentlessly; their teamwork was shabby, but they at least tried to coordinate their attacks and defenses.

    *SWOOSH* *SWOOSH*

    At a rapid speed, Nora swung her sword as she deflected the attacks of the two Lesser Galewind Wolves.

    *SLASH* *SPURT*

    Following that, her de passed through the wolf at a rapid speed dividing it into two pieces.

    Observing the way she had used her sword, I started taking notes of how she imbued her mana with her sword.

    Her stats should not be that overwhelming against Lesser Galewind Wolves, but the de still cut through fast. It was because of the way she moved her mana while moving. It must have been rted to her sword art, but that didn''t matter to me.

    I just observed her movements and tried to understand the essence behind it.

    ''Hmm¡­. That seems to be a better way of using mana.'' I thought. Putting it into words was weirdly a bit hard, but thanks to my trait [Perceptive Insight] letting me understand the essence of the things I have seen faster, I somehow understood a way to improve the mana imbued on my daggers.

    ''As expected, it works.''

    It worked, but I was still a newbie, so it didn''t increase much.

    ''Anyway, Nora and George will deal with the Lesser Wolves; let''s watch the main fight.'' I thought, turning my attention to the Irina.

    SWOOSH! SWIRL!

    Irina''s battle with the Galewind Wolf was a dance of fire and wind. She moved with incredible speed, her ming red hair flowing like a wild inferno as she dodged the wolf''s attacks and retaliated with precise strikes.

    "This is too much fun!" She was smiling ear to ear as she sent fire against fire to the wolf. Thanks to the enhanced boots underneath her, her speed was fast, not expected from a mage.

    "Now take this!"

    She unleashed a burst of fiery mana, scorching the air and leaving trails of mes in her wake. The wolf tried to counter her attacks with its wind-based abilities, but Irina''s increased agility allowed her to evade them effortlessly.

    Her mana control was also incredibly perfect, as she almost ate the mana alive. Even though there were small amounts of mana being wasted, it was still close to the level of professional hunters, and she was just a freshman cadet right now. This alone showed how much potential she had.

    Their battle was fierce and intense, and I could see the feeling of happiness in Irina''s eyes as she faced off against the powerful monster. Despite its ferocity and strength, she showed no signs of fear or hesitation. She was a hunter, a warrior, and this was what she was born to do.

    SWOOSH! BOOM!

    With a burst of speed, she darted in and delivered a series of precise punches, each one infused with fiery mana. The wolf tried to counter, but Irina was too quick, too unpredictable. She dodged and weaved, leaving the monster frustrated and confused.

    "You''re going to have to be faster than that!" sheughed, her eyes gleaming with excitement. The Galewind Wolf snarled in response, but it was no match for Irina''s relentless assault.

    But at that moment, a chilly sensation welled inside me¡­.

    ------------------------------A/N-----------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    Give me power stones if you like my novel; I am participating in WPC, so it helps a lot.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 29 - 7.3 - Dungeon Practice

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 7.3 - Dungeon Practice</h4>

    "You''re going to have to be faster than that!" Irinaughed heartily as she was toying with the wolf.

    However, at that moment, just as I was watching how she fought, suddenly, I felt a movement around me.

    RUSTLE RUSTLE

    ''Hmm?'' Immediately sensing something was amiss, I grabbed my daggers.

    GROWL SWOOSH

    There, my eyes picked up a wolf with silver fur approaching me at a rapid speed.

    CLANK

    Immediately raising my daggers, I blocked the ws of the wolf. Though from the confrontation alone, it was evident that the strength of the wolf was higher than mine.

    ''Ho¡­. So, one of them sensed me, huh? It doesn''t matter anyway.''

    I was not nning to participate in the fight, but that didn''t mean I was going to let myself get attacked and injured.

    SWOOSH

    With a fast speed, the wolf dashed to me again. But my eyes were able to see his movements.

    CLANK

    First was a w attacking at my chest; raising my daggers in a cross shape, I blocked the attack.

    CLANK CLANK

    However, that wasn''t the end, as the wolf kept attacking me at a rapid speed.

    ''The instructors should be watching.'' I thought, thus choosing not to use my shadow trait.

    The wolf lunged again, aiming for my exposed nk. Reacting swiftly, I sidestepped, narrowly avoiding its razor-sharp ws. But the beast wasn''t giving up so easily; it turned on its heel and lunged once more, this time attempting to catch me off guard.

    CLANK THUD

    I parried the attack with one dagger while using the other to counter, but my strike was deflected by the wolf''s reinforced hide. The impact sent a jolt of pain through my arm, but I gritted my teeth and focused on my opponent.

    ''I knew I was weak, but to think that I can''t even injure a rank two beast on my own¡­.'' That was to be expected, but reality hitting me still made me feel weird.

    CLANK CLANK

    The wolf kept attacking me, and I kept blocking his ws with my daggers.

    In any case, that was not the time to be discouraged, as I saw others were about to finish.

    Imbuing my dagger with my mana, I readied myself. This time, different from at that moment, it had a blue aura rather than a crimson.

    ''It is not the time to think about this.'' I thought to myself, raising my daggers.

    ''Dash.''

    With that simple thought, I felt the power entering me as my skill activated.

    ''Keen Eye.''

    Using my other skill, my eyes immediately focused on the wolf before me, showing its weaknesses to me.

    ''As expected, this ce was his weak spot.''

    While observing the fight, I noticed the weak spot of the monsters, and just as I expected, my skill showed the same.

    With a calcted move, I feigned an opening, baiting the wolf to attack.

    SWOOSH

    And it took the bait as it lunged forwards, trying to attack me on my right shoulder.

    However, my speed was faster than it should have been; with a smooth move, I tilted my body to the side, dodging the lunging wolf.

    People who did closebat would know the importance of one''s footing and how fatal it could be if one were to jump forwards.

    But, the wolf didn''t¡­.

    Seizing the opportunity, I stabbed the wolf, my dagger aimed at a vulnerable spot between its ribs on its flying navel. The de sank in, eliciting a furious yelp from the wolf.

    HOWL

    As the wolf stumbled back from my well-timed strike, I wasted no time and immediately transitioned into the Whispering Thorn stance¡ªa deadly technique of the Basic Dagger Stance I had practiced through countless training sessions.

    In this stance, my daggers moved like a flurry of thorns, striking with precision and speed, leaving no room for the wolf to counter. The strikes especially aimed at the weak points of the enemy, making it reliant on the information the user needed to obtain beforehand.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH

    I darted in and out, exploiting the weak spots that my Keen Eye skill had revealed. Each strike was aimed at vulnerable points on its body, delivering quick, calcted blows that gradually wore down the creature''s defenses.

    My mana was okay, but my body was getting weaker and weaker with each passing second.

    The wolf, now on the defensive, struggled to keep up with my relentless assault. Its silver fur became stained with blood as my daggers found their mark again and again. Despite its strength, the creature was no match for the precision and speed of the Whispering Thorn.

    And, it became desperate since the pain was enveloping his body. In just three seconds of time, the fight has turned in its enemy''s favor, after all.

    Thus with a swift feint, I lured the wolf into a momentary opening, and with lightning-fast reflexes, I slid behind it. In one seamless motion, I drove both daggers into its exposed nk, hitting a vital area that caused the wolf to howl in pain.

    My relentless barrage of attacks was taking its toll. The wolf''s movements slowed, and its growls became weaker.

    As the wolf tried to turn and face me, I anticipated its every move. My footwork was precise and light, allowing me to dance around the creature with ease. I became a blur of motion, and the wolf found itself surrounded by a whirlwind of strikes.

    CLANK CLANK CLANK

    The sound of metal meeting flesh echoed in the clearing as my daggers continued their deadly dance. I was in perfect harmony with my des, channeling all my focus and energy into each strike. My heartbeat seemed to synchronize with the rhythm of my attacks, creating a symphony of battle.

    The wolf''s movements grew sluggish, and its eyes showed signs of desperation. It knew it was outmatched, and yet it refused to surrender. But I didn''t show any mercy; this was a fight for survival, and the stronger one would live.

    I mean, it was not that dramatic, but whatever.

    With one final, decisive strike, I drove both daggers deep into the wolf''s heart.

    SHRIEK

    It let out a guttural gasp.

    THUD

    Before copsing to the ground, lifeless.

    "Huff¡­. Hufff¡­."

    I stood there, panting heavily, covered in sweat and the wolf''s blood. No matter how easy it looked for me to beat the wolf, my body was weak. It was too weak to engage in a direct confrontation. At least, my constitution stat was too low.

    As I caught my breath, I nced over to where Irina had been toying with the other wolves, and there I saw she was also about to finish her job.

    The others were also the same, as they also killed the remaining ten lesser wolves on their own.

    From this alone, you can see how weak the original body of Astron was. Even with my increased body stats, I still had a hard time dealing with one wolf, while these two dealt with ten of them. And they were not even fully tired like me.

    ''Well, it doesn''t matter.''

    With that thought, I raised my body as a message came through my smartwatch.

    -------------------------

    [Team 13]

    Time psed: 34 Minutes 12 Seconds ¨C 20/600

    -------------------------

    The moment the notice came to me, I could see the expression on Irina''s face stiffen.

    ''She must be regretting toying with the wolf right now.'' I thought. After all, there was a time record for the students, and they were going to be ranked.

    Though the time would not matter on grades too much aside from the performance evaluated in the dungeon by instructors, that didn''t mean it was for nothing.

    No¡­. It would actually ignitepetition amongst the students since almost everyone would bepeting with each other.

    ''20, huh? It was the same as in the game.'' I thought. Though I did not have any idea about Astron, I knew Irina was ranked 20 in the game since the rankings would not change too much aside from the first 10.

    But I got a feeling that Astron was on Irina''s team and ended up getting ignored in the same way.

    Just as I was thinking about that, I felt another sharp re on me. Turning to face the source, I saw Irina was looking at me with a re.

    ''You brought it on yourself, don''t be a brat and do your own thing.''

    Ignoring her gaze, I slowly started walking out of the dungeon; since this was an artificial dungeon, it would not throw the people inside out when it was cleared. There was no need to interact with those no more. After all, I got what I wanted.

    ''Real life experience against a monster and a good opportunity to observe how high-ranking cadets fought.'' That alone was enough for me to be happy.

    As I walked out of the dungeon, I could feel Irina''s intense gaze following me. I knew she was not pleased with her own performance and was mad. But she was looking for a person to me.

    As I reached the exit, Irina approached me, her fiery red hair still glowing from the adrenaline of the battle. "What was that all about?" she demanded, her tone usatory. "You barely did anything in there! We were fighting a whole pack of Lesser Galewind Wolves, and you just stood there like a statue! At least fight like a man!"

    I didn''t flinch under her gaze and just looked at her with an unbothered expression. To be honest, I did not want to be involved with the main cast of the game if not necessary. I had my own reason to be here, and I certainly didn''t care about what they were doing.

    "Don''t talk to me," I answered with a cold tone. The way she was speaking at me like she was above made me slightly irritated.

    "What?" With a tone of surprise, she asked, certainly not expecting such an answer.

    "I said don''t talk to me."

    "You bastard! It was because of you we were this slow." Irina shouted in anger while her hair got stiff again. She was angry, as usual.

    ''This girl''s personality is really bad¡­.'' I thought. In the game, just because of that reason, the yer would get into trouble quite often.

    "Umm¡­.Let''s stay calm, Irina. We shouldn''t cause a scene here." Nora interrupted with a stiff expression throwing a short gaze at me. It was evident that she was also not favored towards me, but I didn''t care about her either.

    "But this bas-"

    "If it is because of me, then it will show on our grades. If you have a problem, report it to the teachers. Don''t talk to me anymore."

    With thosest words, I turned back and started walking, leaving the three dumbfounded. Certainly, none of them was expecting me to behave like that since making an enemy from one of the strongest cadets in this academy wouldn''t do any favor to anyone.

    And the words I said were also true. If it was because of me, the results would show itself on our grades already, so arguing right now would be pointless.

    "YOU!"

    I could hear Irina fuming behind me, but I ignored her words.

    Just like that, I left the ce, going my own way. After all, I needed to train until the weekend¡­.

    -----------------------A/N-------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter. You can see why Astron decided to be a ranger from this chapter alone. Just one wolf was hard to deal with in closebat.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 30 8.1 - Art Manual

    <h4>Chapter 30 Chapter 8.1 - Art Manual</h4>

    -------------------------

    [Team 13]

    Time psed: 34 Minutes 12 Seconds ¨C 20/600

    -------------------------

    20th team out of 600.

    This was the panel that appeared when Irina clicked on her smartwatch.

    ''What is this? We would be ranked?'' Seeing this immediately, a question arose from the hearts of Irina.

    ''Fuck. If I knew it would be ranked, I wouldn''t have yed with that wolf.''

    Since it was a rank three monster, at first, she thought this would be hard. But after fighting with the monster for a while, she realized it didn''t pose much of a threat, so she wanted to y with it to test her magic, and as time passed on, she was having so much fun that she forgot she was even in an exam.

    ''I feel stupid now.'' Irina thought. No matter how careless she was, it was tantly her mistake, and inside her heart, she knew it.

    But she was still annoyed to the point where she wanted to smash those trees and burn them alive.

    Because the rank 20 was something she would never be satisfied with. After all, she was the third rank student in this academy, and she was the second strongest here. Thus, this score was uneptable for her.

    At that moment, she saw a person amongst the trees.

    ''Hmm? This guy is here?'' She hadpletely ignored his existence. After all, he was just worthless trash who didn''t deserve to breathe the same air as people like her. Those talentless dogs like him were the reason why she needed to step up like that all the time.

    Her gaze wandered around him. He was breathing heavily as if he had just fought his life''s battle. In fact, it looked like he had a battle since a little body of the Lesser Galewind Wolf.

    ''He even struggled against a rank-two monster. What a pathetic bastard.'' The moment she saw his face, she grew more annoyed.

    If it was another person, they would probably reach there faster, and they might even get an idea about this time score. She was already feeling angry, and now her anger stiffened.

    And that bastard turned his gaze to her for a second, matching her gaze with his own. But it was only a brief moment since after that he turned and started walking back.

    ''He ignored me!'' She grew more and more annoyed at that fact as her gaze followed his back, ring daggers at him.

    The other two, who were panting slightly, decided to say nothing as it was obvious that her mood was not great, and she thanked them for that since she didn''t want to deal with ttery right now.

    "Let''s return."

    Just like that, they started walking back as well. And since they were faster than that bastard at the entrance of the dungeon, they caught him.

    At that moment, she couldn''t help but want to turn all the attention to him. After all, she wanted someone to shift the me.

    So she shouted while calling out to him. She asked why he was standing and not helping others, making it look like she was not the one who ignored him in the first ce.

    "At least fight like a man!"

    Knowing that most of the males would get mad over such words, she decided to press his buttons.

    At least she tried to.

    Since the response she got was nothing like she was expecting.

    "Don''t talk to me."

    A simple cold answer that didn''t contain any ounce of emotion. Cold purple eyes that were empty.

    "What?"

    She was really surprised, not expecting such a response. Irina Emberheart was getting ignored like that? No way.

    But it happened.

    That bastard just said if he did something wrong, he would see it on his grades. And it was logical.

    Which was what made her more annoyed. Because she couldn''t fight it back, and just as she was about to call him back, the instructor came and started exining to everyone how the grading process was going to happen.

    All right, listen up, cadets. The dungeon exploration is over, and it''s time for the grading procedure. You will all be evaluated based on various criteria, including teamwork,bat effectiveness, adaptability, and problem-solving skills."

    But she didn''t listen to that intensively since she was thinking about something else.

    ''Astron Natusalune¡­.'' It was at that moment his name entered her head with a bad impression.

    ''Next time, I will let you see who is the boss.'' Though she was annoyed, it was not like she was going to bully a lowlife like him.

    She was not like those other bastards after all. But still, she swore to herself that next time in apetition, she would humiliate that bastard.

    And seeing that Julia smiling ear to ear whileughing with her team made her more mad. Since her ears were able to hear that her team was ranked 8th overall¡­.

    ***********

    The moment I left the Artificial dungeon, I made my way toward the library of the academy.

    The reason why was simple. Because I wanted to grab a bunch of books rted to mana control and also look for a simple hidden easter egg.

    Now, I want you to look for a developer''s perspective and think about an easter egg type of manual.

    Where would you put it for an early-game easter egg inside the academy?

    You would either hide it in the forest or¡­

    Or you would put it in the library amongst the countless books that the yer could interact with, right?

    At the very least, no sane yer would check what the books contained¡­Aside from some psychos¡­

    Like me¡­

    In any case, because the developers wanted to put a high-ranking art manual as an easter egg, they chose the location as a library since the forest already had one. Therefore, the only thing that was left for me was to find it and use it to my advantage.

    As I entered the vast library of the academy, I was met with rows upon rows of bookshelves, each filled with countless tomes on various subjects. It was a treasure trove of knowledge.

    Knowing the developers'' penchant for hiding secrets in in sight, I began my search among the vast collection of books.

    ''It should be in the mana control section.'' I thought and made my way toward the mana section.

    Since the library was filled with countless books written over time by schrs, naturally, there was quite a lot about mana as well.

    Thus, the moment I reached the mana section, a 50-meter-long row of shelves weed me.

    At that point, there wasn''t anything that could help me since even though the name of the books that surrounded the easter egg was revealed, their location was not that definite. After all, nobody could create a game where 50000 books were shown, right?

    Therefore, the only thing I could do was simply look at the books shown there and find the one I needed.

    Just like that, I started looking at the books.

    Hours passed as I meticulously scanned through various shelves, asionally flipping through the pages of some books that seemed promising but turned out to be unrted to my quest.

    It felt like a needle in a haystack situation, but my patience and knowing I would be sessful in the end drove me forward.

    And at one point, I stumbled upon a section of the library dedicated to ancient arcane arts.

    ''Arcane Arts?'' I thought. ''One of the books had a title like that.'' It was at that moment that I felt like I was very close to finding the book I had wanted, and with a renewed feeling, I started skimming the books.

    As I skimmed through the dusty tomes, my eyes fell upon a particr book that seemed out of ce. Its worn cover and the faded title caught my attention. "Moonstruck Convergence: A Tale of Celestial Mana."

    The moment I saw the title, I felt slightly weird. Like, this book was something I needed to grab, even though it was not rted to the easter egg I was searching for at all.

    ''Moonstruck Convergence: A Tale of Celestial Mana.''

    The name alone was enough to make me interested in it.

    Grabbing the book, I put it in my bag and started skimming through the books once again, trying to find the easter egg.

    Just like that, another hour passed in the blink of an eye. At this point, my head started to hurt since I felt like I skimmed through thousands of books.

    At this point, it became a monotonic routine where I would be mindlessly opening the pages of the books without even paying attention.

    I could see some students looking at me; even though this section was fairly empty, there were still some students, and certainly, their reactions were normal, considering a madman was randomly opening the books and putting them down after looking for three pages at most.

    I absentmindedly picked up another book, its title barely registering in my fatigued mind. I opened it and casually flipped through its pages, expecting to find yet another normal book like the others.

    But then, as I put the book down, I noticed something strange. The pages were empty, different from the previous ones; they were bright white like no ink had touched them.

    The moment I realized what it was, I immediately felt refreshed as my attention returned to the book.

    ''Found it.''

    My heart began to race with excitement as I opened the book once more, determined to find out if my hunch was correct. I carefully inspected each page, running my fingers over the seemingly nk surface.

    ''Finally.'' I thought, breathing a sigh of relief. I had been picking up the books for a long time now, and I finally managed to find the one I was searching for.

    When my fingers touched the book, I got a weird feeling different from any other book I have touched so far. Like this book was giving otherworldly vibes, and it was something I absolutely needed to explore.

    With that, my tensed body was also rxed. Closing the book, I looked at its title, and as expected, it didn''t have any title at all, just like its papers.

    I could finally leave this ce and reach my dorm room, now.

    Reaching the receptionist, I registered the first book, ''Moonstruck Convergence: A Tale of Celestial Mana,'' as borrowed and said the other one was my notebook, so I didn''t need to exin everything in detail.

    Just like that, I reached my room.

    There I could see a box inside.

    This must have been my bow, but I didn''t want to open it at that moment since my attention was on the empty book.

    ''Let''s start now.''

    Like that, I grabbed a needle from my drawer and stabbed the tip of my index finger, dropping a small amount of blood on the top of the book.

    Only to make it shine.

    Then, a bunch of unknown hieroglyphs started shining, and suddenly I lost consciousness slip away¡­.

    ----------------------------A/N----------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 31 8.2 - Art Manual

    <h4>Chapter 31 Chapter 8.2 - Art Manual</h4>

    The moment I woke up, I found myself in a realm bathed in an ethereal moonlight glow, but small shadows were also covering the environment.

    Before me stood a figure, unlike anything I had ever seen, d in otherworldly attire that seemed to shimmer with celestial energy, it looked like myself, but at the same time, it was not.

    A weird feeling of connection enveloped me the moment my gaze was focused on the enigmatic figure.

    My thoughts were solely focused on the figure, as it excluded a precise and swift killing intent that I had never been subjected to before, but after a secondter, the killing intent left the ce, making me feel rxed.

    His face was covered with shadows, his only silhouette could be seen even under the light of the moon. It looked enigmatic and indecipherable. The enigmatic presence radiated an aura of power and mastery over death.

    In his hands stood a dim moonlight energy, moving endlessly, but it contained no form. Then the figure started moving with fluid, grace, and precision.

    First, the figure produced a pair of gleaming daggers, the des so sharp they seemed to cut through the very fabric of reality. With unparalleled agility, theyunched a flurry of silent, deadly strikes, each one finding its mark with deadly uracy.

    In the next part, the enigmatic figure''s hands blurred with motion as they produced a set of gleaming chakrams. These circr des seemed to hum with mysterious energy, and the figure twirled them with mesmerizing skill. With each movement, the chakrams left trails of moonlight, creating an almost hypnotic dance.

    With a burst of energy, the figure imbued the chakrams with celestial power. They glowed with radiant light as they wereunched with deadly uracy.

    The spinning des sliced through the air, homing in on their targets like guided missiles. No enemy could evade their trajectory, and each strike found its mark with lethal precision.

    As the dream unfolded, the figure''s form shifted once again, and they now held a sleek and elegant bow in their hands. Drawing the string back, they seemed to merge with the very essence of the moonlight. The arrows they released were no ordinary projectiles; they carried a celestial force that propelled them with incredible speed and uracy.

    Each arrow found its target with uncanny precision, striking vital points and disabling foes without fail. The figure moved with a calm and focused demeanor, and each shot was delivered with unwavering uracy. It was as if they could see into the future, predicting the movements of their adversaries before they even made them.

    Next, the enigmatic presence transformed yet again, this time holding weird-looking weapons, one short and one long. I understood that they were guns; even if their design looked surreal, I somehow knew.

    With swift and fluid movements, they demonstrated unparalleled proficiency in firearms. The bullets fired from the gun were not metallic but created solely from the mana itself, creating a dazzling disy of ethereal projectiles that found their way unerringly to their intended targets.

    The rifle shots were equally impressive, the figure hitting distant marks with pinpoint uracy. Each shot seemed to carry the weight of the moon itself, delivering devastating force upon impact. The figure moved like a shadow, blending seamlessly with the darkness, making it impossible for any adversary to track their movements.

    Entering the shadows and exiting, producing clones, manipting the shadows to distract and bind the enemies¡­.

    And at the end, the figure became one with the shadows in his hands, weapons of destruction¡­.

    As I watched the figure perform with these deadly weapons, each transition between them was seamless, like a symphony of destruction conducted with perfect precision. The dream granted me a glimpse into the pinnacle of weapon mastery, a realm of skill and power that I could only aspire to achieve.

    Then a name sounded inside my head.

    ''Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy.''

    And following that, I lost consciousness once again, but I knew this time it was for me to wake up in the real world.

    ********

    "Urghk-"

    I woke up with a heavy stinging pain in my head as I looked over my room.

    "The process is finally finished, huh?" Mumbling like that, I stood up. I was unconscious for almost two hours, and the evening was approaching; the sun was about the set.

    ''I missed the lecture.''

    And I had missed the afternoon lecture about the dungeons and monsters, but it was fine for now since the instructor didn''t take any attendance normally.

    Walking to the bathroom, I threw myself into the shower to get rid of the stiffness of my body while taking a cold shower to cool my head off.

    The moment the cold droplets of water hit my body, I shivered, but my brain also started working at its normal speed.

    ''Let me take a look at my status.''

    The moment I thought that, a panel appeared before me.

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1)

    ?Talent Limit: 6

    ?Passives:

    - Vengeful Bane

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    - Strength: 1.5

    - Dexterity: 2.1

    - Agility: 2.0

    - Constitution: 1.4

    - Intuition: 2.2

    - Magical Power: 2.6

    - Mana Capacity: 1.8

    ?Traits:

    - Perceptive Insight (Unique)(Unchanging)

    - Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 0)

    - Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    ?Arts:

    - Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%8)

    ?Skills:

    - Dash

    - Keen Eye

    ?Body Imprints:

    ----------------------------------------------

    Looking at the panel, I could see the art section was changed. The dagger mastery and the non-armedbat mastery had disappeared, and in its ce, only one art remained.

    ''Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy''

    It was the same name that I felt in the dream.

    The reason why I wanted to obtain that easter egg was for a reason simple and basic.

    Because that book was actually a grimoire.

    A special book descended from the heavens.

    And it had one simple functionality.

    Giving the user a type ofbat art that was designed for them.

    Based on the user''s goal, their identity, their powers, bodies, strengths, their intellect, their personalities¡­.The book would consider everything and, in the end, would give the user thebat art that was specialized for them.

    To be honest, at first, between all those things that were happening suddenly, I forgot about this easter egg. Andter on, when I remember it was at the ss where Eleanor White was talking about weapons, so I had no way of grabbing this.

    But, the moment I got the free time, I immediately grabbed the book.

    In any case, that was the reason why I wanted this book that hard.

    And the dream I had and that enigmatic figure that showed me thosebat styles were actually the product of this grimoire.

    However, I don''t know why my other art disappeared from their ces. In the game, no such thing happened as the other arts would also remain under the tab.

    ''Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy¡­.Let me take a look.''

    ------------------------------------

    Art: Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy

    Description: The art that was bestowed by the grimoire and specialized for the user Astron Natusalune. Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy is a rare and powerful trait attained through a celestial encounter, bestowing the user with unparalleled mastery over the types of weapons specialized in killing.

    By mastering Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy, the user gains the ability to seamlessly switch between different weapons and unleash deadly techniques unique to each weapon type. Their movements be fluid and graceful, embodying the essence of a true weapon master, whether it''s a bow for precise ranged attacks or twin des for swift and agile assaults.

    The celestial gift of Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy grants the user an innate understanding of each weapon''s intricacies, allowing them to adapt theirbat style to any situation. As they tap into the moon''s power, the weapons be imbued with lunar energy, enhancing their damage and effectiveness.

    However, to increase the mastery of the art, the user must master all types of different weapons suited for the techniques of the Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy.

    -----------------------------------

    The moment I read the context shown to me on the panel, I knew why my other arts and masteries disappeared.

    ''Because this art contains the dagger mastery and any other type of weapons.''

    There I realized thest phrase of the description.

    "To increase the mastery of the art, the user must master all types of different weapons suited for the techniques of the Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy," I mumbled. "That must mean the weapons the figure in the dream had shown to me."

    Realizing that there was only one thing I needed to do.

    ''If utilizing this art means I need to train with different weapons, then so be it. I am not backing down.''

    Just like that, I got out of the shower and looked at the clock.

    ''It is 6 PM, huh? Prettyte.''

    Walking into my room, I looked at the box. It was a suitcase with a ck color. From the box alone, you could see the quality of the material itself. After all, it was something that was used by the student of one of the best Hunter Academies in the world.

    That must be the Bow that the academy provided to me. Immediately grabbing the box, I opened it up. There, a bow revealed itself.

    The bow had a sleek and elegant design, crafted with precision and attention to detail. Its ck color shimmered under the room''s light, giving it the atmosphere of a deadly weapon. The limbs of the bow were made from a durable and flexible material, indicating that it was apound bow capable of impressive power and uracy.

    The grip of the bow was wrapped in afortable, leather-like material, providing a firm and secure hold. It felt like a natural extension of my hand, and I could tell that it was designed for ease of use and maximum control. The sight on the bow was adjustable, allowing me to fine-tune my aim to perfection.

    ''As expected, entering the academy was the right choice.'' I thought.

    Running my fingers along the bowstring, I could feel its tautness, hinting at the strength and force it could unleash. The string itself appeared to be of high-quality material, designed to withstand the stresses of continuous use without fraying or losing its tension.

    Examining the riser, I noticed it was made from a lightweight yet sturdy material, ensuring that the bow would be easy to carry and maneuver. It also had various attachment points for essories like stabilizers and quivers, giving me the option to customize and optimize my archery. After all, the main point of Compound Bow was its modernity.

    And being able to add some custom arrangements was what made it moreplex.

    But, while I was examining the bow, suddenly, I felt a weird feeling in my stomach.

    GROWL

    And as the sound of growling came from my stomach, I knew it was time to leave the room. After all, with a new weapon and a new art, the only thing I could do was to improve myself¡­

    Just like that, I made my way toward the cafeteria, after grabbing my bow and daggers, making myself ready¡­..

    ------------------------------A/N----------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    Give me power stones if you like my novel. It helps me a lot.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 32 8.3 - Art Manual

    <h4>Chapter 32 Chapter 8.3 - Art Manual</h4>

    ?

    Life in the Academy was more lively on weekdays than on weekends. Since the students are allowed the leave academy grounds on weekends, most students would either visit their families or would hang out with each other.

    After all, considering the range of ages for the students, it made sense that they wanted to socialize with each other. But that was not the case for the weekdays. Almost all of the students would stay on the academy grounds unless special permission to leave were granted to them.

    CHATTER CHATTER

    That was the reason why the cafeteria was filled with the sounds of chatters. After stepping up into the cafeteria and grabbing a meal, I made my way to the corner table and started eating all alone.

    Though at the same time, I was listening to other students talk with each other.

    "Hey, have you guys decided which club you''re going to apply for?" At that moment, I heard an interesting topic.

    ''Ah, right¡­ Now it is time for the clubs¡­'' I thought to myself.

    "Clubs? Right, one month has passed, hasn''t it?"

    Since the Arcadia Hunter Academy allowed cadets to participate in club activities after one month had passed, some cadets would forget about their existence.

    "Yeah. What do you think? Which club are you going to apply for?"

    Clubs in this academy have a huge variety of ranges. Considering the number of students for each year, it made sense that there were huge numbers of clubs. After all, as thest ranked student, I was ranked 2450, and knowing there were five grades for the academy, there are at least 10k students on this campus, excluding the 4th and 5th rank interns.

    "I''m thinking of joining the Combat Tactics Club. They say they focus on honing your strategy and tactical skills. It could be useful in the future."

    Starting from the Combat Tactics Club, strategist monster takedown, there were several theoretical andbat-rted clubs out there.

    "Combat Tactics Club? That sounds pretty intense. I was considering joining the Elemental Mastery Club. Being able to harness different elements in battle sounds cool."

    "You guys should check out the Adventure Explorers Club! They go on exciting quests and explore mysterious ces. It''s like living in an action-packed fantasy world. As a sophomore, I am really regretful that I didn''t choose that club."

    "Hmm¡­. But I think the Martial Arts Club is the way to go. I''ve seen some of their members in action, and they''re like martial arts masters. Plus, you get to learn self-defense techniques. They even said there was a Master Level Hunter that woulde every year."

    "Oh, I''ve heard good things about the Elemental Mastery Club! But I''m leaning toward the Stealth and Infiltration Club. Imagine being like a shadow, sneaking around undetected."

    Then, there were clubs that required more practical skills, just like these.

    "Stealth and Infiltration? That''s intriguing, but I''m more interested in the Robotics and Gadgets Club. Building cool gadgets and machines sounds like much fun."

    But that was not all. There were some clubs formed by the engineering department of the academy, magicians, and many others.

    The academy encouraged students to join the clubs since, from the statistics alone, they could see the improvement, and that made sense. No matter how serious your education is, every student needs time to refresh themselves, after all.

    ''If I am correct, Ethan should be joining the Adventure Explorers Club and Spear Legacy Club.'' Even though in the game the option to join any of the clubs of the yer''s choice was given, there were two exact choices in the game yer would have to join no matter what.

    One was the Spear Legacy Club, where the yer would increase their Spear Skills and learn new Movements on their arsenal, and the other one would be Adventure Explorers Club for the sake of opening into the open world and exploring the things that could be shown.

    ''But I don''t know what he will choose aside from those.'' I thought. After all, there was no yer that was controlling him right now, and even if there was, I had no way of knowing without getting close to him, which I wasn''t nning to do.

    A hero-like person was not something I liked.

    In any case, the time for the clubsing meant one simple thing to me.

    ''The main events of the game will start soon.''

    That was the appearance of the main events. The first month of the academy was basically the tutorial, so there weren''t many events that affected the storyline. But after this moment, things would slowly be turning hectic.

    Though I didn''t care about what the storyline was about, neither did I care about the main characters.

    ''I am going to kill every demon that will appear; that''s it.''

    With that thought, I stood up, finishing my meal. There was still quite a lot of time until the clubs started their work, so I only needed to train.

    Just as I was about to leave the cafeteria, I felt a stinging gaze on my back, only to see a girl with fiery red hair looking at me with an irritated expression on her face.

    "Tch." Seeing me looking at her, Irina clicked her tongue, though I just ignored her and went my own way.

    ********

    Entering the same shooting range I had used to train before, I grabbed my weapon from the bag.

    And the same robotic voice weed me.

    "Twelve," I mumbled, increasing the number of enemies.

    <Choose your training difficulty.>

    <You can choose from stage 1 to stage 9.>

    "Stage 2," I spoke, and soon the lighting went off.

    And following that, a bunch of blue-colored insect-type monsters appeared.

    ''Then, the only thing left for me is to train.''

    With that thought, I recalled the posture of that enigmatic man I had seen in that dream when I got my art. It was imprinted on my brain, and knowing how my trait worked, it didn''t seem abnormal.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    The arrows passed through their skins as I made use of thepound bow''s strength.

    "CREEK!"

    This time for some reason, the moles shrieked and attacked me with more strength, but I didn''t stop firing the arrows.

    ''This is quite fun?'' I didn''t know if it was the bow or it was the feeling of my art, but the more I fired the arrows, the more I felt satisfied.

    Just like that, I kept firing arrows, and firing and firing¡­.Until I got tired. After all, it was the time for the training.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    As the training time was about to reach its end, I found myself still surrounded by a few remaining blue insect-type monsters. The adrenaline coursing through my veins urged me to push a little further, to test the limits of my newfound skills.

    I drew another arrow from my quiver and nocked it on the bowstring. The monsters were closing in; their glowing blue eyes fixated on me. I took a deep breath, focusing my mind on the lessons from my dream.

    ''Keen Eye.'' With mymand, the skill activated, showing the weak points of the enemies. And without enhancing my arrow, I released the string.

    SWOOSH THUD

    Time seemed to slow as I released the arrow, and it flew with deadly uracy, hitting its target right between the eyes and killing the mole.

    But the remaining monsters were quick and agile, swarming around me.

    ''Dash.'' Activating my other skill, I felt my speed increase.

    I deftly dodged their attacks, my body moving with newfound grace and precision. With each arrow I released, another enemy fell, but more kepting.

    I moved gracefully, weaving through their attacks and firing arrows with incredible speed. The monsters seemed relentless, and my arms were hurting slightly from the constant training I had been doing for almost 3 hours, but I refused to back down. This was something necessary, after all.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    With every arrow that struck its mark, I could feel my confidence growing. It was as if the essence of the enigmatic figure from my dream was guiding my movements.

    Finally, thest monster fell, and the shooting range fell silent. My breathing was heavy, and I was covered in sweat, but a sense of triumph washed over me.

    <Ding! Stage two shooting trainingpleted. New record: 1 minute 20 seconds.>

    The moment the training time reached its end, I looked at my score with a satisfied smile. The number of enemies increased, but the time wasn''t much, even after I was close to reaching my limit.

    ''Let''s stop for now.'' With that thought, I left the training grounds, returning to my room since the sky was dark and not many people were on the training grounds anymore, and considering the time, it was normal.

    ''11 PM. I should get a rest.''

    With that thought, I reached my room andpleted another painful sequence of body tempering by my potions, and returned to my bed.

    ''Right¡­. There was this book¡­'' On the bed, the book I borrowed from the library got my attention.

    It was the book that was inside the Arcane Arts section.

    ''Moonstruck Convergence: A Tale of Celestial Mana.''

    Let me talk about these Arcane Arts for a bit first. As you all know, this world has the setting of modern times. There are cars out there, guns out there,puters, and many other things.

    The reason for that was the fact that the citizens of this world essed the manater than any other race that came after the day of Nexus Convergence. Therefore, they used needed to develop themselves to hold a candle to them since all other races had their own way of using the mana they had developed.

    And one of them was named Arcane Arts, where the mana was harnessed in a unique and ancient way. Unlike the modern approach of using mana, thanks to the status window and skills, the Arcane Arts approached the mana differently.

    It was more about conveying one''s will to the world and relying on a deep connection with the natural flow of mana in the world. But, this had its own restrictions.

    For instance, at the start of the game, while forming your character, if you haven''t allocated quite a lot of points into the innate mana affinity trait, you wouldn''t be able to use Arcane Arts.

    It was like, one needed to be talented at using mana at their own will, or at least a type of mana which they had an affinity with.

    In the modern approach, you could just learn how to form a spell from a magician by doing the required steps shown on records, but in terms of Arcane Arts, you would be forming your own steps in a way. You would be using the mana on your own ord without a predetermined path, giving you more freedom but at the same time making it a lot harder.

    And that required a good connection with mana and a lot of practice to master, which in the end, made the world abandon this disciple. After all, the more people came into the world, the more systematic everything became.

    Wasn''t that the definition of Modernity?

    In any case, I was intrigued by the unique and ancient approach of Arcane Arts for some reason. And I had nothing to lose aside from some sleeping time, so I opened the book "Moonstruck Convergence: A Tale of Celestial Mana."

    The pages were filled with beautiful illustrations and intricate diagrams that depicted the movements of celestial bodies and their rtion to mana, as a bunch of texts started appearing one and another.

    ''For some reason, those characters look familiar.''

    There were some weird characters that didn''t belong to the alphabet that was used, but I felt like I had seen them somewhere, though I couldn''t remember where.

    ''It is strange.'' And it was strange, considering my memory was quite good.

    Though, I decided to let these thoughts go as I kept reading the book until the urge to sleep finally came¡­.

    -----------------------A/N------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter. I am going to post illustrations on the discord soon; you can see the link below.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 33 9.1 - Black Market

    <h4>Chapter 33 Chapter 9.1 - ck Market</h4>

    The first ss the next day was another theoretical ss.

    "Today, we will start the second unit of the Mana Theory ss." The voice of the instructor entered my ears. He was not someone that was a named character in the game, though we would see him as a ''Professor'' from time to time.

    "As we have previously learned, mana is the fundamental essence that permeates our world and all living beings¡­.."

    He kept mumbling about the things rted to mana, but at the back of the row, I was not listening to him at all.

    First of all, the theory he was talking about was something I knew. At least, I knew its main essence since I looked at the course book for a while, and it didn''t take too long for me to grasp its essence. As an engineer, it would be weird if I was not good at theory, at the very least.

    And the professor was bad at teaching¡­He may have been good at academics and research, but he certainly was not good at teaching, as his speech was interrupted by himself again and again, making it hard for me to focus.

    ''In any case, I can study on my ownter.'' With that thought, I started thinking about what I should do for the future.

    ''I need money first and foremost.'' My bank ount was about to hit bottom, and if I was nning to use guns, I needed to be able to afford its expenses.

    There were several ways to make money, and the most basic thing for a transmigrator would be buying stocks, as knowing the future of the game would help.

    But that also meant I needed funds to invest in stocks first.

    ''I can solve it by borrowing money from the academy.'' I thought.

    Each student had their own right to borrow money up to 30000 Valer, which was enough to buy a high-grade gun artifact.

    But at the same time, there was no way that I could spend the money I got with a loan in such a way. I knew I needed to invest in stocks, and borrowing money and investing in them looked like a good idea.

    ''I don''t know the details of the stock market too much, but there were quite a lot of small details that would affect the stock market.'' I was a nerd that liked to y the games into the details, but even I didn''t care about the stocks too much since, as a yer, I would rather grind some monsters for money than deal with stocks in a game.

    Just like that, I started recounting the small details I had seen in the game to find an opportunity to invest in.

    ''Hmm¡­. If I remember correctly, there was a side quest where we would be called by a random girl to join her guild in a dungeon exploration since they were in need of help. And being the good-natured character he is, Ethan would help the girl, and then their guild would suddenly rise in ranks with the help they received.'' I thought.

    It was amon side quest to help some random NPC to increase the yer''s reputation and have one more ally for the future. Even though Ethan would help the girl, he wouldn''t join her guild, of course. But the girl would still raise their funds and then repay him with her money. The reason she asked Ethan was since, at first, his rank was low, it was easier to talk to him, and she also knew Ethan was a good-natured kid.

    I turned my gaze to the girl that was sitting on the front-right side of the ssroom to see the girl, and she was there.

    She had a basic school uniform, but even in that simple attire, she managed to stand out as I could see some guys looking at her.

    Her name was Emily Anderson, and she had long, flowing chestnut hair that cascaded down to her shoulders. Her eyes were a deep shade of blue, like the tranquil sea on a sunny day. When she smiled, her whole face lit up, and it was hard not to notice the warmth and kindness in her expression.

    But my eyes could perceive what others couldn''t. Her uniform, which would be arranged in a stylish way, showed small signs of neglect. Even though she looked stylish, she didn''t have any type of ornament on her body at all, though, on her ears, a small hole could be seen for earrings. She was caressing her wrist from time to time, showing that she used to wear bracelets.

    Her eyes looked quite tired, and her hands were filled with calluses. I could even see her flinching from time to time when the wind from the windows blew, touching her arms. It was evident that she was injured on her arm, but she was trying to cover it.

    From all these alone, I could infer that she was in dire need of money and had no one to ask for it. In the game, she had already used her loan from the Academy, and she was still in need of money.

    ''Going with her is the best option.'' I thought. ''30k or 40k investment would be enough, and I should also join their dungeon exploration.''

    I had already looked at the guns that I could buy with my money, and there was quite a good amount of those that I could make use of on the inte, though I was nning on checking the ck-market and junk artifact collectors first.

    Just like that, I started implementing my n.

    And the most important thing was to observe the girl and strike at the most optimal time. There was still a good amount of time for this girl to seek help now, but considering she was the closest opportunity, it was what it was¡­.

    "Student Astron, are you listening?"

    Though firstly, I needed to deal with the instructor that didn''t like me¡­.

    ********

    Just like that, the days went on until the weekend came.

    As thest rays of the Friday afternoon sun streamed into the ssroom, signaling the end of the week''s final ss, Professor Williams, the History and Lore instructor, stood up from his desk and addressed the students.

    "All right, everyone, before you head off for the weekend, I have a small assignment for you," Professor Williams announced with a warm smile. "As you know, we''ve been discussing ancient civilizations and their impact on our world. For this assignment, I want each of you to pick one civilization that we''ve studied so far and research an aspect of their culture, art, or technology that intrigues you the most."

    "You''ll have the entire week to work on this," Professor Williams continued. "On next Friday, each of you will present a short presentation on your chosen topic, and feel free to use any visual aids or props to enhance your presentation."

    He nced around the room, making eye contact with each student. "Remember, the goal of this assignment is not just to learn about the civilization itself but to understand how their advancements or cultural contributions have shaped our world today. So, choose wisely and make your presentation engaging!"

    "And one more thing," Professor Williams added, "I encourage you all to have fun with this assignment. History is not just about memorizing dates and names; it''s about discovering the stories of our past and how they have influenced our present."

    "Have a great weekend, everyone," Professor Williams said, waving goodbye to his students. "And remember, history is an adventure waiting to be explored!"

    With that, everyone in the ssroom was dispersed as he left the ssroom with a smile. However, that wasn''t the case for students, as everyone booed after he left.

    "Sigh¡­What a boring ss¡­" I heard Julia speaking with her cheeks puffed. Beside her were Ethan and Irene.

    "I know. Let''s get this over with. I don''t want my grades to drop too much." Julia added while putting her head on the desk.

    "Anyway, what are you guys going to do on the weekend?" Irene asked, especially looking at Victor sitting in the front. Though, the said person''s eyes were not on her but on a different girl.

    "Julia, my guild found a new dungeon yesterday¡­. It is ranked slightly lower¡­ What do you think? Should we explore together?" Victor said, his eyes were looking at Julia with brightness.

    "Okay, I am in," Julia answered with a smile, not understanding what her answer implied. She was a bit air-headed when it came to these types of things. She probably just thought about how she would swing her sword.

    "Okay, we can arrange the meeting timeter," Victor answered. His serious face was filled with a smile.

    However, seeing Victor tantly ignoring her didn''t make Irene happy. With her sly fox mind, she butted in. "Then, I aming too."

    "No, it is-"

    "Sounds good. I wanted to see a magician using magic for a long time; why not show it to me."

    "Jul-" Victor was about to refuse, but Irene didn''t let her be.

    "Okay. Inform me when you are going to leave." Irene approached Julia with a smile of her own, but I was familiar with that smile. I saw it in the dungeon, after all.

    I could also see Ethan wanting to go to the dungeon with them, but he was too weak to tag along with them for now.

    "Ethan, do you have any ns?" At that moment, Lucas butted in as he poked absent-minded Ethan.

    "I am going to train."

    "Come on, let''s hang out in the city." Though in the end, he couldn''t convince the workaholic protagonist.

    "No. I am going to train."

    "Sigh¡­."

    As they were talking amongst themselves, I stood up and left the ssroom. With the appearance of the weekend, I could finally leave the academy grounds.

    I had trained non-stop all week while also using the ingredients from the game to maximize my training, and the results were pretty bright.

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1)

    ?Talent Limit: 6

    ?Passives:

    - Vengeful Bane

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    - Strength: 1.4 -->1.5

    - Dexterity: 2.1 --> 2.2

    - Agility: 2.0 --> 2.1

    - Constitution: 1.4 --> 1.5

    - Intuition: 2.2

    - Magical Power: 2.6

    - Mana Capacity: 1.8

    ?Traits:

    - Perceptive Insight (Unique)(Unchanging)

    - Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 0)

    - Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    ?Arts:

    - Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%9)

    ?Skills:

    - Dash

    - Keen Eye

    ?Body Imprints:

    --------------------------------

    My strength, dexterity, agility, and, most importantly, constitution increased. In a way, it was one of the most important stat for me.

    Right now, I have reached the average stats of a normal adult for all of my stats. But, that being said, an average adult couldn''t run at 20 km/h speed; thus, my constitution being average didn''t mean it was good.

    In any case, for a ranger, that was enough for now. For the past week, I have been observing Emilia and how she behaved, her condition, etc., and for now, I have quite a good amount of time to make some money on my own.

    Reaching my room, I started preparing for the weekend trip I was about to do.

    Opening my watch, I checked my bank ount and saw 40.864 Valer on there.

    Wednesday, I made an application for the student loan, and the academy responded at a fast speed immediately.

    And here it was. My money that I would use in order to get some good equipment. The academy lets the students use the weapon supplied by them outside, but one would also be using the same weapon on the exams, joint training sessions, and assignments. Therefore, if you lose your weapon, then you are basically dead¡­.Until you buy a new one which is 100k Valer each for normal weapons.

    And this guy on my back is more expensive than normal weapons because it values around 125k¡­.

    In any case, that is the reason why most of the students prefer using their own weapons outside of the academy, but I don''t care too much about it.

    This is a risk I need to take for now.

    Just like that, I left my room heading to the train station of the Arcadia Train station.

    On the way, I found out that it was the same guard that let me outst Friday, and seeing me getting out again, he put on a knowing expression.

    "Family, right?"

    ''Family, huh?''

    "Yes." Though, I didn''t bother with his misunderstanding and nodded in response.

    "Good¡­Passing time with your family is good, but make sure toe before the curfew on Sunday."

    "Thank you, sir." With a nod, I left the academy grounds not long after, reaching the train station.

    Thanks to the fact that the Hunter Academy students were allowed to travel anywhere without paying, I booked a seat for the Ariopolis, where the ce I aimed located.

    Just like that, my weekend started fast¡­..

    ---------------------------A/N-----------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 34 9.2 - Black Market

    <h4>Chapter 34 Chapter 9.2 - ck Market</h4>

    What is the mostmon reason for artifacts to be sold at a lower price than normal?

    Finding the answer is not that hard.

    First and foremost, why one needs to sell the item at a cheaper price should be the question. When you rack your brain a little bit, you can see that either said person did obtain the item by abnormal means or the item is damaged.

    But both of them open the same door.

    The item can not be sold in legal ways. Therefore a ce for the sake of illegal trade should be created.

    And that ce has one simplemon name.

    ''ck Market.''

    A ce for such things to be sold.

    That was the ce I was making my way towards right now. Of course, there are several ck Markets that one could have ess to. Even inside the capital, Arcadia City, there are two different ck Markets, each ruled by a different society. There was also a special virtual ck market called ''Crimson Enchantora.''

    But, being in the capital meant they were under the eyes of the Federation. Therefore their security was tight, which meant it was hard for me to enter there. My strength was also quite low, so choosing a less crowded ce would be optimal.

    And mostly, the items there are more expensive than this ce. Capitalism is everywhere, not that I minded.

    In any case, that was why I was in the Ariopolis ¨C a city that was 4 hours of train ride from the capital.

    The ck market.

    A ce that resembled the demon world. The chaotic world of the demons was where this ce was.

    A world separate from the realm ofws and morals, where Viins and Heroes could coexist because they were ruled under the iron fist of the strong.

    That''s where I found myself now.

    Guests were required to wear masks when entering the ck market to conceal their identities. As a precaution, the measure was taken to prevent government agents from tracking down anyone who may have infiltrated the location.

    But at the same time, I knew this was all a fa?ade. There was no way that a random mask could hide one''s identity from the eyes of those with special skills that were solely devoted to tracking others. You could fake your face or hide, but you also needed to be careful about your mana imprints, small DNA traces, and many other small details that you would be tracked, thanks to.

    Ensuring that my mask was tightly secured, I stood before a massive metal door.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    I knocked on the door three times.

    -CREAK

    Momentster, two bulky individuals in neat suits emerged from behind the door. The amount of pressure they were giving was nowhere close to the Headmaster or Instructor Eleanor, but it was still high for my fragile body.

    But that didn''t mean it was something I had never been subjected to. No, different from what you would expect; I was subjected to such an aura before by the Hunter Friends of Aaron, the Hunter that brought me to the orphanage and trained me before entering the academy.

    In any case, two bulky guys scanned my body for a little while, but they soon furrowed their brows.

    "What are you here for, kid? It is not a ce for little kids like you." one of the bodyguards said, underestimating me based on my appearance.

    Thought that was to be expected since even I would doubt myself in a ce like this with such a body.

    "I heard from a passing bird that you were looking for entertainers," I replied, using the first part of the secret code.

    The two bodyguards exchanged nces, seemingly intrigued by my response. I was pretty sure none of them expected I would know something like this. "Entertainers, huh? And what kind of entertainment can you offer?" the other guard asked, crossing his arms.

    "I''m a skilled musician and dancer."

    The bodyguards looked at each other again, their expressions now more curious, as one of them put his hand into his pocket as his hands touched the button. "Impressive. We could use some entertainment around here." He said with a smile.

    "Show us what you''ve got." And the other guard made a motion to attack at that exact moment, trying to scare me.

    -SWOOSH!

    Seeing him moving, I instantly grabbed my dagger from my belt and swung it into my right side while maintaining eye contact with the bodyguard.

    -CLANK!

    Deflecting a flying small dart aimed at my neck.

    "Ho¡­." The bodyguard that just tried to scare me smiled. "All right, kid, you can go in."

    Just like that, they let me enter the ck market.

    ''Just as I expected.'' I thought.

    The secret code was split into three parts. Two of them were with words, and thest one with the body.

    If you didn''t know the existence of the dart, you would be dead since that dart''s presence was almost nonexistent, and the poison contained was a special position only a handful of people had ess to its antidote.

    As I stepped inside the ck market, I was immediately struck by the contrast between its modern appearance and the illicit activities that transpired within its walls. The ce resembled an underground mall, with abyrinth of narrow alleys filled with stalls and booths selling all sorts of questionable merchandise.

    Neon signs and flickering lights adorned the walls, casting an eerie glow over the bustling crowd. The air was thick with the scent of exotic spices and the acrid smell of electronic gadgets. Strange, otherworldly music red from hidden speakers, adding to the surreal atmosphere.

    The stalls were adorned with holographic disys showcasing their wares - from illegal weapons and advanced technology to rare collectibles and mysterious data chips. Each vendor seemed to bepeting to catch the attention of potential customers, calling out their deals in a blend of differentnguages. In the end, even though only onenguage was spoken in the federation, thenguages of the past didn''t disappear, and there were some who spoke such.

    As I moved through the crowded alleys, I saw a diverse mix of people and creatures, some wearing stylish and futuristic outfits, while there were some with entric antic outfits like robes of magicians, assassins, or armors of knights. There were even cybeically enhanced humans, augmented with mechanical limbs and glowing imnts. Beside them were beings with glowing tattoos, their appearance hinting at some form of gic modification.

    Despite the sleek and modern aesthetics, the ck market had an unmistakable undercurrent of danger. Enforcers dressed in dark, cyberpunk-style armor patrolled the area, keeping a watchful eye on potential troublemakers. It was clear that this was a ce where thew was bent, and the powerful thrived on the fringes of society.

    Even though it was such a ce, it was also supported by the government. After all, even though it was a space filled with evil destruction, that meant the appearance of another ce like that. Therefore rather than destroying this ce, it was better for the government to have more and more ess to its functions for the future, and they knew it better.

    Hidden within the market were virtual reality booths and holographic projections, offering illegal experiences and shady dealings in the digital realm. The ndestine nature of the transactions was enhanced by the use of encrypted data transfers and blockchain technology, making it nearly impossible to trace. In a world where both magic and technology existed, entertainment was never limited to physical pleasure one would get just by mixing their body¡­..

    The smell of some effective drugs entered my nose. Even though they were unfamiliar, at the same time, they were easy to discern since I could feel my body shaking slightly even after only smelling them from afar.

    -MUSIC

    As I ventured deeper into the heart of the market, I noticed concealed entrances leading to secret backrooms and hidden lounges. The ce was like a high-stakes casino, where every move had consequences, and trust was a raremodity.

    I adjusted my mask while also constantly controlling my mana to never leak. I got gloves on my hand.

    In any case, deciding to let go of my observation, I headed to the ce I had in my mind. If one reason for me toe here were this ce being cheap, the other would be a special person working here.

    And not long after, I reached my desired location. Neon lights of various colors illuminated the area, drawing me closer like a moth to a me. This was the street where the artifact sellers congregated, and it was always preferred by the veteran yers who knew where to look at for artifacts.

    I could see a lot of weapons out there, ranging from swords, bows, staffs, axes, spears, whips, katanas, daggers, knives, and guns.

    ''Crescent Alley.'' I thought. It was a street that was bending constantly; thus, you couldn''t see the end from the start. It was a ce for unknown cksmiths and thieves to sell their products.

    I could see a katana disyed in a good fashion; it was made from the horn of a ck Rhino, a special material that was hard toe by.

    But seeing the price tag on it, I knew it was a scam.

    ''100.000 Valer for a sword on the backstreets¡­. What a scam.'' I thought. But that didn''t mean everything here was like that.

    For those that could discern good products from bad ones, in other words, for those with good eyes, it was actually a good ce.

    And my eyes were quite special for this case.

    Just like that, I started looking at the artifacts while also looking for a person, though I didn''t mention his name.

    As I continued down Crescent Alley, my eyes scanned the various artifacts disyed by the vendors. I was specifically on the lookout for a high-grade gun artifact, something that couldplement my skill set. The challenge was to find a reliable seller amidst the sea of scammers.

    One stall caught my attention, with an array of guns showcased prominently. The seller, a tall man with a greasy smile, immediately approached me. "Looking for something, kid? I got the finest guns in the market!"

    I examined the guns, and they did seem of good quality, but experience had taught me to be cautious. "What''s the price for this one?" I asked, pointing to a sleek, ck pistol.

    The vendor stroked his chin. "For you, young one, a special price! Only 80,000 Valer!"

    I raised an eyebrow. "That''s quite expensive for a pistol. How about this one?" I pointed to another gun, slightly more worn in appearance.

    "Ah, that''s a ssic piece, my friend. Only 50,000 Valer!"

    I feigned interest while internally scoffing at the tant attempts to swindle me. "Hmm, interesting. Let me think about it."

    Moving along the alley, I spotted another stall with an impressive collection of guns and rifles. The seller, a shifty-looking woman, greeted me with a sly grin. "Wee, young one! Looking for some firepower?"

    I nodded, keeping my guard up. "Yes, I am. Show me what you have."

    She presented an array of guns, each one seemingly more impressive than thest. "This rifle here can pierce through any armor, and this pistol has an enchantment for improved uracy."

    I listened intently, examining the guns with a discerning eye. I knew all of the things she had stated was a scam. Most of the time, it was not the guns that would make the difference but the bullets. "And how much are they?"

    Her smile widened. "For a talented young hunter like yourself, 90,000 Valer for the rifle and 60,000 Valer for the pistol!"

    The prices were exorbitant, and I knew better than to fall for such tactics. "I see. I''ll keep looking around."

    "Tch!" Though the woman understood from my tone alone that I saw through her fa?ade and immediately turned back.

    I continued my search, wandering through the winding alleyways, dodging shady sellers trying to catch my attention with their shy merchandise and false promises.

    Just as I was about to move further, a weird-looking store caught my eye, and a weird feeling involved me at the same time.

    ''This ce was not in the game¡­.''

    --------------------------A/N----------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 35 9.3 - Black Market

    <h4>Chapter 35 Chapter 9.3 - ck Market</h4>

    ''This ce was not in the game.'' That thought entered my brain immediately after seeing the store.

    It was a store that I was seeing for the first time. I knew this ce quite well since I visited this ce quite frequently while ying the game, and my memory was good, so I was sure.

    Then the memories of the game came. The way the stores were scattered around made me remember the store, which was supposed to be here normally, afterparing the neighboring stores with the original.

    "Ah, right¡­.There was another store here¡­Though they were scammers too." I mumbled.

    Deciding to check it off, I entered the store.

    As usual, it was a simple and same-store filled with swords, bows, etc. However, my eyes didn''t miss the small tucks of dust and the neglected-looking weapons.

    ''This ce is going to be closed.''

    I immediately concluded. It was obvious from the information before my eyes, and the information came from the game.

    After all, a store that was neglected, coupled with a bunch of signs of attacking, I knew this store was on the verge of being closed.

    In any case, as I perused through the selection, my eyesnded on a sleek handgun tucked away in a ss case.

    It was like any other gun I had seen in the market, but at the same time, it was not. The craftsmanship was exquisite, and the design seemed to fit my hand perfectly. I could feel a strange connection to it as if the gun was calling out to me. It was probably the design since even though it was a handgun, it also felt aesthetic.

    Pitch ck color all over the pistol, but small engravings were over there, even though they were also pitch ck colored.

    Curious, I gestured to the store owner, a middle-aged man with a weary expression, to unlock the ss case. He was reading a book with a tired expression, like he wanted to get away from here as soon as possible.

    He obliged, seeming surprised that someone was showing genuine interest in the gun.

    "Ah, that one''s a special piece, kid. Not many people appreciate its worth," he said, his voice tinged with nostalgia.

    I picked up the gun, testing its weight and grip. It felt natural in my hand as if it was meant to be an extension of my arm. "What''s the story behind this gun?"

    The store owner sighed. "It''s a custom-made piece forged by a master cksmith who used to run this store. He poured his heart and soul into creating it, but then... well, he disappeared."

    "Disappeared?" I raised an eyebrow.

    "Yes," the owner continued, "He got mixed up with the wrong crowd. The viinous types who wanted to exploit his talents. They threatened him and forced him to create weapons for their nefarious schemes. But when he refused, they threatened him more, and then he vanished without a trace, leaving me here all alone."

    "And now you''re closing the store?" I asked, putting the gun back in the case gently.

    The store owner nodded sadly. "Yes, I can''t bear the pressure anymore. They keeping back, demanding that I know the location of him, but I actually don''t. And since they never believe me, they are always threatening me with this store. I no longer care since he is not here anymore."

    Looking at him and the small scars on his arms, I could see he was attacked quite a lot of times. His nerves must also be on the edge since I could see his posture was scared. I could also sense the sorrow in the store owner''s words.

    Though, I didn''t feel anything. I didn''t care about a random person in the first ce. I was here to take the weapon and leave; that was it. But that didn''t mean I was going to miss this opportunity.

    "I''ll take the gun," I said, signaling the suitcase. "I''ll make sure this gun continues his legacy." And added with a sad tone.

    The store owner''s tired eyes brightened with gratitude. "Thank you, young one. It brings mefort to know that this gun will be in the hands of someone who understands its true value."

    After all, it was that easy to fool a person who was constantly on the edge.

    As he prepared to close the deal, I noticed the stack of bullets on the counter. "How much for the gun and the bullets?" I asked.

    The store owner paused for a moment, then sighed. "Given the circumstances and the fact that I''m closing the store, I''ll let you have both for 10,000 Valer."

    And as expected, because he liked the way I spoke, he gave me quite a discount. Comparing this gun to the guns shown in other stores, I could easily say that it is valued at least 100k.

    "Deal," I said with a smile and grabbed my smartwatch, paying for it immediately. Though the way transactions worked in this ce was slightly different. First, you would put your currency in the form of crypto, and then it would transfer it. A special artifact that was the reward for the tower enabled it for a wider scale.

    The store owner nodded, a mix of relief and sadness in his eyes. "Take good care of that gun, young one. It may be just a weapon, but it carries the hopes and dreams of its creator."

    I assured him that I would, then left the store with the pistol and the bullets in the suitcase. As I stepped back into the Crescent Alley, I could finally put an end to the act.

    ''This is quite a good haul.'' I thought, looking at the gun in my hand. I even got at least one thousand bullets in the suitcase, and it was damn heavy to carry, to be honest, but at the same time, it was fine. I also asked him if he had other weapons, but he said he couldn''t sell me other weapons at lower prices because the person who would be buying the store would highly likely want to see the weapons inside. A gun might be overlooked, but other weapons wouldn''t.

    Just like that, I was left alone with 30k on my ount.

    ''Now, let''s grab the spatial artifact first.'' I thought. I have been looking around not only for weapons but also some artifacts that would make my life in the dungeon easier.

    I already had a tent which was enough for now, but carrying everything in my backpack was not a good idea for starters. And I knew a ce to find a spatial bracelet and such artifacts.

    Just like that, I made my way toward a less crowded and more discreet area. It was a ce that had once been bustling with artifact shops and traders, but now, it was filled with discarded junk and forgotten treasures. This was the ce where items that had lost their value or were considered defective were dumped.

    With my knowledge from the game, I knew that hidden amongst the junk; there was a spatial bracelet that had been overlooked or deemed useless. Normally most of the time, the artifacts would always get defective by the sweepers that designed the find specific types.

    But that spatial artifact was actually missed. It was because it had a special property of never being detected. I didn''t know its origins, nor did the game reveal it before, but it was an artifact that was one of the most broken one''s out there.

    Because it was simply perfect for stealing unless someone didn''t record you or they didn''t have a special barrier that blocked the spatial transfer, and perfect for bringing special weapons into the academy. And finding it was also hard; you can even say it was an easter egg¡­.

    Just like that, I entered the junkyard and started tossing the metals around, looking for the bracelet.

    CLANK CLANK CLANK

    As I sifted through the piles of discarded items, my eyes scanned each piece carefully, looking for any hints of hidden treasures. Most of what I found was indeed junk ¨C broken artifacts, scratched gadgets, and old trinkets that held no value.

    TOK CLANK

    But then, my eyes caught a glint of light buried beneath a pile of rusty metal. I carefully reached in and pulled out a small, tarnished bracelet. It looked like nothing more than a worthless piece of scrap, but I knew better.

    Holding the bracelet in my hands, I activated my mana to inspect it further. As suspected, it was indeed a spatial bracelet hidden amongst the junk.

    Looks like I found what I was looking for," I said to myself.

    It was a good utilization of my knowledge from the game. Not only I acquired the artifact I had been looking for, but I also managed to buy a weapon at a low price.

    With the spatial bracelet in hand, I quickly activated it, and immediately the bag on my back disappeared, entering the bracelet.

    ''That''s good.''

    Its design was also something that I liked, a pitch-ck color with silver ornaments over it.

    Feeling satisfied with my newfound spatial bracelet, I decided to leave the junkyard. I no longer needed to stay in this ce after all.

    Though before I left, I saw a couple of throwing knives buried under some swords. Even though they were not of high quality, I decided to bring them.

    Who knows, maybe I would need them after all.

    Just like that, I left the junkyard and continued venturing around the ck market. After that, I bought a rope for emergencies, a belt that I would use, a bunch of special waterproof clothes, and another bunch of materials.

    I also looked for the person I wanted but learned he had yet to make his appearance. I didn''t know when he woulde, so I decided to leave my ID to the personnel to make him notify me when that man came.

    Of course, I didn''t forget to give him some money.

    In any case, that was how my ck market exploration reached its end, though that didn''t mean my job was done.

    Since we were just starting.

    After all, tomorrow was the day I would be stepping into my first dungeon. Though before that, I also needed a broker to help me sell the monster cores and bodies I would be getting. But that was not much of a problem since quite a lot of mercenaries who disliked getting traced constantly or those with criminal records would need such a thing as well.

    And for such cases, the ck market offered a service.

    Dungeon exploration and special informant and broker service. Or others called it Hunter Agent, Hunter Manager or etc.

    [Wildcatter] was the name of the organization. Essentially it was a word used for those who were searching for petroleum, but in the game, they used it for the organization that searched dungeons.

    In any case, it was going to be my destination tomorrow, but I was actually quite tired. I had been wandering around non-stop for almost four hours, adding the train ride and all the walks I had done, so I needed a ce to rest, which I did by leaving the ck market and finding an inn to sleep. Grabbing the book I borrowed from the library, I started reading it until I fell asleep¡­..

    Just like that, my day reached its end, and I drifted into depths of dreams¡­.

    -----------------------A/N-----------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter. Action is on the way.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 36 10.1 - First Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 36 Chapter 10.1 - First Dungeon</h4>

    The sun had yet to rise as I woke up early in the dawn. The cold breeze of the umted night weed me as I made my preparations for the dungeon. It was not my first time going into the dungeon, but it was my first time going there alone.

    After getting ready and packing my belongings, including the spatial bracelet, I made my way to the ck market once again.

    The city of Ariopolis was a slight corner city, but at the very least, the developed technology was still there, and the society adapted to it too. Even though the sun had yet to rise, I could see people walking to their jobs, driving their cars to their jobs on the way.

    Anyway, since yesterday, I grabbed myself the ck Market identification card, I did not repeat the same process, just showing the card was alone enough. Just like that, I entered the ck market once more.

    The bustling alleys were already alive with activity as merchants set up their stalls and customers browsed through the various goods.

    Navigating through the crowd, I made my way to the headquarters of [Wildcatter]. The organization''s headquarters stood out amidst the chaotdscape of the ck market. Its building was adorned with holographic projections that showcased its various services and achievements. Bright neon lights illuminated the facade, disying the organization''s name in bold letters that could be seen from afar.

    As I approached the entrance, I noticed a mix of seasoned hunters, mercenaries, and tradersing and going. Some wore borate armor and carried formidable weapons, while others donned more discreet attire, blending in with the crowd. It was evident that [Wildcatter] catered to a diverse clientele, all seeking the expertise and support that the organization provided.

    The guards stationed at the entrance were no ordinary personnel. They were skilled individuals, their aura giving off an air of experience and power. Each one scanned iing visitors carefully, ensuring the safety and security of the premises.

    I approached the entrance with confidence, showing my ck Market identification card to one of the guards. He nced at it briefly before nodding and allowing me to pass.

    Once inside, I was greeted by a bustling atmosphere. The lobby was spacious, with holographic screens disying real-time dungeon data, mission requests, and ongoing transactions. The walls were adorned with images of renowned hunters who hadpleted exceptional feats, their names etched below each picture as a testament to their achievements. Even though almost all of them were aliases, that was their real identity in this ce.

    It was a ce that was very different from the guilds you would see out there. The luxurious entrances, the mighty feeling of guilds, none of them was there. After all, this ce was the ck market. People didn''te here because they liked the atmosphere¡­.I mean, there were probably some that liked it, but the main idea here was not attracting customers. They woulde on their own.

    A central desk stood at the heart of the lobby, where a receptionist attended to iing clients. She wore a sleek ck suit, exuding an air of professionalism. Her eyes nced up at me, and she offered a warm smile.

    "Wee to [Wildcatter]. How can we assist you today?" she asked politely, but I could see her squinting gaze narrowing down on me. She clearly was looking down on me but, at the same time, trying to sound polite.

    That was something I got pretty familiar with over thisst week, so I didn''t care.

    "I am looking for a dungeon to explore," I answered.

    "Sure." The woman immediately snapped out of her squinting gaze and turned her attention to theputer. "What type of dungeon do you wish to explore, and what rank should it be?"

    "Type doesn''t matter much, but its strength must be in the range of low-intermediate rank-2," I answered.

    Just as the way monsters were graded, the dungeon''s grading system was the same. The monsters inside the intermediate rank-2 dungeon would have the strength of 2.5 stats average.

    As the woman typed away on herputer, I looked around the bustling lobby, taking in the various disys and holographic screens showcasing avable dungeon exploration opportunities.

    "Here, these are the avable dungeons right now." Then, the woman spoke as a holographic screen appeared before me, listing all the dungeons. "Keep in mind that these dungeons are subject to avability, so it''s best if you make your decisions quickly."

    Looking at the dungeons listed before me, I started reading the names. I studied the information and settled on one that seemed promising.

    "I''ll take the Verdant Forest," I said, pointing to the holographic image. It was a dungeon that was in a forest environment where the weather was warm and the conditions were not that extreme. And the conditions for entering were also not bad."

    The receptionist nodded, seeming satisfied with my choice. "A wise decision. The Verdant Forest is a mid-tier dungeon known for its diverse ecosystem and formidable beasts. Will this be a solo expedition, or are you nning to join a party?"

    "I prefer to go solo," I reiterated.

    "Very well," she replied, jotting down my preference. "Please pay the entrance fee, and sign the contract here." As the woman exined, the way [Wildcatter]''s worked was the same as rental cars, etc. You would explore the dungeon, but first, you would pay a fee, and then you would be paying a portion of the monsters you have hunted inside the gate.

    After I scanned and paid with crypto money, the woman nodded her head. "Your dungeon pass and expedition details will be prepared shortly. Please wait here for a moment."

    After a brief moment, the receptionist returned with a small data card. "Here is your dungeon pass and all the necessary information for your expedition to Verdant Forest. You''ll be using the teleportation gate number eight hundred sixty-four for your destination. Please proceed to the gate, and the system will recognize your dungeon pass," she exined.

    Making my way toward the hall behind me, I looked around and observed the atmosphere.

    The teleportation gates were a marvel of modern technology, allowing quick and efficient ess to distant dungeons. Of course, most of the time, dungeons would appear randomly, and they even called gates from time to time. Therefore, these types of organizations would use teleportation gates to have ess to dungeons, linking them to their entrances.

    "Please step up here. This gate will take you to the gate hall."

    The woman signaled the gate, and following her instructions, I entered.

    WRRRR!

    And following that, a sound of a vortex entered my ears, and a feeling of nausea came not long after. Because, in that brief moment, I felt my world turned upside down, downside up, and once again upside down.

    But I held my nausea in and endured the feeling. It just had been a while since I entered a gate.

    "Wee to the Gate Hall."

    The moment I stepped up to the gate hall, a crowded ce weed me and the voice of another woman. This one also had a ck suit and a professional aura surrounding her.

    ''So this is the gate hall of [Wildcatters].'' I thought. The Wildcatters was not an organization that only operated in Ariopolis City, after all. They had ess to dungeons everywhere. Therefore, the ce I was in was overwhelming in many shapes normally.

    A lot of gates were scattered all around the wide hall. At the same time, a swarm of people were walking. Hunters, businessmen, people who wished to travel secretly¡­.A lot of types of people and deals could be seen in this ce.

    "Your destination is the eight hundred sixty-fourth gate. Please follow my friend here; he will show you the way." But before I could look around any further, the voice of the woman weed me.

    Hearing her, I turned my attention to see a masked fellow waiting.

    "Understood."

    With that, I started following the man. He didn''t speak, and neither did I. But while we walked, people around all gave greeted him first. It seemed this guy was pretty famous around here as he greeted everyone with a curt nod without talking. After walking almost for five minutes, we reached the gate with the number <864> on it. There weren''t many people around here no more, most probably because this gate was on the weaker side of the spectrum.

    An average rank for a hunter would be rank-5 and rank-6.

    "You can scan your pass on the sensor here; then you may enter." The masked man spoke as he signaled the gate. I could see the small signs of footprints, and from the traces alone, I could infer that thest time this gate was used was 6 hours ago.

    WRRR!

    The gate before me was whirling violently at the same time a bunch of individuals were waiting and guarding the door, probably from those that wanted to brute force their way. They were also probably the ones that would enter whenever the person inside said a signal of distress.

    <Gate 864>

    "Hey there. Marcus"

    Standing in front of the gate, a scruffy-looking man with messy ck hair and a mischievous grin waved toward the person escorting me with a mask. I learned his name was Marcus.

    Giving a nonchnt shrug to his greeting, not different from others, the man named Marcus turned around and prepared to leave.

    "As quiet as ever, huh?"

    With no response from Marcus, the gatekeeper turned his attention to me.

    "So, you''re the one heading into the dungeon?"

    "Yes," I confirmed.

    "Ugh, just when I thought I had some free time." The man spoke as he smashed the cigarette in his hands. He looked pretty rxed and chill, different from all those people I had seen here.

    "All right,e on. Follow me."

    Walking with his hands in his pockets, the gatekeeper grumbled as he led the way toward the gate.

    "Tom, Jerry, I''ve got a guest here, so open the gate."

    The two white-d guards blocking the gate didn''t respond.

    ''They are his subordinates, huh? It doesn''t seem like they respect him too much.'' From their small body gestures, I could see they were ufortable looking at him.

    "Ah, whatever."

    Marcus handed a card to one of the guards, and after a brief swipe, the gate opened.

    "Bye, Tom, Jerry. Don''t mess with the girls when I am gone," The man joked, waving at the guards before stepping into the gate.

    With a hint of amusement, he beckoned me to follow.

    Entering the gate, the gatekeeper pulled out another cigarette from his pocket and lit it up. The smoke of the cigarette hit my face, and it was a strong one for those with strong bodies.

    The urge to cough came, but I held it in and raised an eyebrow. The way this guy treated the customers was not professional at all. Filing aint was probably the best course of action.

    Though, he only grinned in response as if he knew my thoughts.

    "Don''t worry; they''re always like this. Just a bit introverted." I take it back; he didn''t know at all.

    I didn''t reply, nor did I need to. Though I couldn''t help but think they were simply ignoring him.

    "Tch! You are one of those serious types, aren''t you?" He grumbled and activated the warp gate. "Let''s see what you can do inside the gate." He spoke as he threw an annoyed gaze at me.

    As the warp gate activated, I felt my body slowly lift from the ground. I watched as my surroundings blurred, and soon, the same whirlwind enveloped me, and the same feeling of nausea threatened me toe out.

    Though I held it in.

    -----------------------A/N--------------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter. We can now enter the action once more.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 37 10.2 - First Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 37 Chapter 10.2 - First Dungeon</h4>

    TOK

    The moment the whirlwind threw me out, my senses became slightly null, and a stronger sense of nausea came.

    The reason for that was probably because we passed two different gates at the same time. One that would take us into the entrance of the dungeon and the other that would take us into the dungeon directly. Both of them were linked, so we hadn''t stopped, but that also meant the traveling time was a lot longer with a stronger repulsive force.

    "Grrr¡­.." But, gritting my teeth, I held it in, resisting the reflex to gulp and vomit.

    "Ho? You are pretty good for a first-timer." The man spoke, and hearing his voice helped me regain my control and made me remember that I was in the presence of another person. Turning my head, I saw a smirk on his face as he lit another cigar from his pockets.

    ''Tch!'' I clicked my tongue inwardly while ring at him. Was that bastard really clueless, or was he doing it knowingly? The smoke alone was enough to burn my lungs.

    I wondered how they could inhale such a thing daily. Didn''t they put any importance on their health?

    Though I was the one to talk¡­ Considering I was about to put my body in danger of death, I was in no position to criticize others, I guess¡­.Everyone had reasons, probably.

    "What? Wondering how I knew you were a first-timer?" Though he had taken my gaze for a different reason. "Kid. I have seen quite a lot of people like you. I am in this business for god knows how long¡­" With a boasting tone, he spoke, but I was really getting annoyed.

    ''Nobody wanted to hear how long you have been here. I can easily say that you are at least in your 15th year from your habits alone.'' I thought, standing up.

    "Sigh¡­. You are a weird one, aren''t you? Anyway, I will leave now. You must have already read about the regtions¡­. You can stay here for at most ten days without checking out, or we will assume that you are in danger, and then we will send a rescue team. But that will result in the loss of your money, so it is your choice."

    He said as he waved his hand. I nodded in response while getting myself ready.

    "Then, good luck." With thosest words, he left, making his way towards the entrance, leaving me alone.

    Just like that, I stood there as I waited for him to leave.

    "Haa¡­."

    Then, taking my mask out, I breathed an air of refreshment and cooled my head. The air was fresh, and the scent of forest was all around me.

    The dungeon was vast and teeming with life; unlike the sterile environment of the academy this time, I could see a faint life of wildness oozing from the forest. Tall trees with leaves in shades of green towered above, their branches forming a natural canopy that filtered the sunlight and cast dappled shadows on the forest floor.

    The ground was covered with ayer of soft moss, and small, colorful flowers peeked out from between the undergrowth. The air was filled with the soothing melody of birdsong and the gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze.

    But I knew it was nothing but an illusion. Because, behind that gentle breeze, my eyes could perk the signs of fighting. Even a faint smell of blood lingered around, showing a battle happening around here.

    That meant even the entrance was not safe, though for now, I couldn''t sense any presence of monsters.

    As I took a step forward, the ground beneath me seemed to pulse with faint energy, and I could sense the presence of mana flowing through the area. It was a subtle yet unmistakable feeling, a reminder that this was no ordinary forest but a ce where magic and danger coexisted.

    The dungeon had a mysterious aura about it, an air of unpredictability that kept me on my guard. Every step I took felt like a journey into the unknown as if there were secrets lurking behind every tree and bush.

    And that was because of the monsters that lived in this ce. The information of which type of monsters habilitated this dungeon was already given to me by [Wildcatter].

    There were three types of monsters living here.

    ''Harmonic Chatterers.''

    It was the first type of monster. They were monsters that looked like monkeys, but since they came from a different world with mana, they evolved.

    SHRIEK

    Just as I was thinking about them, a loud shriek came from the forest.

    It was their skill or ssical characteristics. They are monstersbeled intermediate rank-2. Their physical affinity is not that strong, but they are known for their loud screams and sound attacks from range.

    And they tend to wander around in groups.

    Just as I was thinking about that, I sensed a presence of a couple of monsters beside me.

    SWOOSH

    Coupled with the leaves rustling, a monster rushed at me at a rapid speed.

    It was a monster with dog-wolf-type features, but at the same time, it looked humanoid since it attacked me with his two arms raised.

    I could feel the killing intent behind its attacks, but I was already ready for such cases.

    CLANK

    With my daggers raised, I blocked its paws immediately.

    ''I was nning to use the bow and my gun, but for now, let''s deal with this first.''

    With that thought, I imbued my daggers with mana. This time, the color of my mana was white different from the red color at that time. I didn''t know what caused the color of mana to change, but I somehow felt different from that time.

    If crimson-colored mana made me more bloodthirsty than this one made me swifter¡­

    SWOOSH

    The Kobold lunged at me again with a fierce-looking face, its ws aimed at my chest.

    SWOOSH

    I swiftly sidestepped, avoiding its attack, and counterattacked with a swift kick to its side. The creature staggered but quickly regained its bnce, growling in anger.

    "Grrr¡­."

    SWOOSH

    As it charged at me once more, it was time to end the monster. Kobolds were beginner rank-2 monsters and were weaker than most others, and their specialty was their speed.

    But that also made them weak in terms of body health. When ites to ss cannon fights, the first one tond an attack always wins. That was the basic rule most would know.

    SLASH SLASH SLASH

    With a series of rapid shes, I shed the Kobold in a second of time at least thrice, causing it to back off momentarily.

    THUD

    "Grrrrr¡­."

    However, the monster was not easily deterred. It snarled and leaped back into the fray, attacking with renewed ferocity. But that was what I was waiting for. His legs were injured.

    I was not mindlessly swinging my daggers but aiming at his natural weaknesses. His tendons were cut. Thus, his speed was lower, and his attacking posture was deterred. After all, a mindless monster could never know how to correct its mistakes.

    "This is your end."

    SWOOSH

    With that, I lowered my center of gravity as I swiftly dodged the attack.

    STAB

    And then, I stabbed the monster with my dagger in my right hand. Blood spilled to the ground from his wound as the monster staggered once again.

    "Auuu¡­." A scream of agony left its mouth, but I didn''t care.

    SLASH

    Following my stab, I finished the monster with a clean cut on its neck, severing the monster''s head from its body.

    THUD SPURT

    As the head fell to the ground, blood started flowing like a fountain, though I had already increased the distance.

    ''Good¡­. My dagger movements feel a lot smoother.'' I thought to myself after seeing the kobold on the ground. The dagger that was given from the academy was certainly one of the best out there. Even though I coated it with mana, I still cut the monster swiftly.

    ''Though this one doesn''t have a core.'' Without caring, I stored the body of the kobold on my bracelet and started walking again.

    It was time to make some money, and I was going to make the most out of this opportunity.

    Just like that, I activated my skill [Keen Eye] and started observing the monsters around, locating every bit of them.

    ''For now, only kobolds do seem to be around. I guess the beginning area of the dungeon does have less mana concentration.''

    The way Dungeons worked was actually pretty simr to the Ecology of Wildness. Those who studied biology would know the term Species Distribution and the things that affect it.

    Anyway, without diverging from the topic too much, the more mana that was concentrated around the ce, the stronger monsters would upy it, just like how capitalism worked. Strong would get stronger, and the weak could only eat dirt.

    That was the same for this one. The outskirts of the dungeon had less mana concentration. Thus, the weaker monsters are upied here, meaning kobolds.

    With my [Keen Eye] skill activated, I could sense the presence of several kobolds scattered throughout the outskirts of the dungeon. They were hiding in the shadows, lurking behind trees and bushes, waiting for potential prey toe their way.

    But, I was the shadows. There was a reason why I chose this dense forest as the dungeon. It was because I wanted to make use of my trait [Shadowborne]. While training in the rooms, I noticed that this trait was a lot stronger in the presence of shadows or darkness and weaker when it was daytime.

    Thus escaping from the light enabled me to have a better stealth, basically.

    I carefully moved through the forest, keeping my guard up and my senses sharp. As I spotted a group of three kobolds ahead, I decided it was time to put my new gun to the test.

    Reaching for the spatial bracelet on my wrist, I retrieved the sleek ck handgun. It felt reassuringly cool in my hand as I aimed it at the nearest kobold.

    Taking a deep breath, I steadied my aim. The important thing for a ranger was always keeping your concentration and observing the changes in your surroundings.

    With my posture ready to shoot, I imbued my mana on the bullet. Even though I couldn''t see it, I could feel the mana enhancing it.

    Then I pulled the trigger.

    BANG!

    The gun let out a loud report, and the bullet flew through the air with deadly precision. It struck the kobold in the chest, causing it to yelp in pain and stumble back.

    BANG! BANG!

    Before the other two could react, I fired two more shots, taking them down one by one.

    The loud noise of the gunshots echoed through the forest, and I knew that I had alerted nearby monsters to my presence. But, before they could spot me, I was already blended into the shadows.

    "Grrr¡­." "Grrr¡­.." "Grrr..."

    Sure enough, more kobolds emerged from the shadows, their eyes filled with rage and hunger.

    But that only meant one simple thing for me.

    It was the fact that more monsters appeared before me to kill.

    "Huff¡­." Blended into the shadows, I repositioned myself, climbing on top of the tree.

    ''I need to train my environmental adaptation as well.'' I thought, not happy with the speed of my climbing. But that was for ater time. After all, I couldn''t do everything at the same time, right?

    "Keen Eye."

    My eyes were sharpened as I calmly aimed my gun at each one in turn. Perceiving their weaknesses and the pathways that were stimted in my brain, I tensed my muscles.

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Firing with deadly uracy. The gun made short work of the monsters, and soon, the area around me was littered with defeated kobolds.

    Seven of them were lying on the grounds, and I could sense moreing.

    It was time to massacre monsters¡­..

 Chapter 38 10.3 - First Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 38 Chapter 10.3 - First Dungeon</h4>

    As the sun slowly made its descent toward the horizon, I continued my relentless hunt, my gun and daggers bing extensions of my body. With each encounter, I grew more skilled and efficient, taking down the kobolds with deadly precision.

    The forest echoed with the sound of gunshots and the cries of defeated monsters. My [Keen Eye] skill allowed me to perceive their movements and weaknesses with rity, giving me the upper hand in every battle. Even though guns were not supposed to be enough to kill the monsters, with my mana enchantment, every bullet passed through their defenses.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    More and more kobolds fell before me, their bodies piling up around me, and at some point, I could no longer see any more kobolds, which meant one simple thing.

    ''The first stage is about to be cleared.''

    Most of the time, there were no stages or anything like levels in most of the dungeons, like games. However, the stage meant the sections of the dungeon where the monsters of the same strength resided.

    Like, for instance, the ce where I hunted kobolds was named the first stage or first district. Then the second stage would be where the monsters of a higher strength resided.

    That was basically it. And me seeing no more kobolds here meant the dungeon would now enter the reproduction routine and would start spawning more kobolds.

    In the game, the reason for this phenomenon was not detailly exined until theter stages of the game, but it doesn''t matter what the reason is for now.

    Anyway, every stage or district does have its own boss-type monsters. Of course, Kobolds also did have its own.

    Chief Kobold.

    A Peak Rank-2 monster and the strongest monster inside this forest.

    ''Dealing one on one with that monster shouldn''t be too hard. But, the problem is their numbers.''

    No matter how dumb monsters are, when the danger appears, they will have one simple response. They will group and defend themselves with numbers.

    This is the way of the weak, basically, and every living being in nature knows that.

    As the night approached, the forest grew darker, but I had been fighting with kobolds non-stop and was pretty much tired. Considering my low constitution, even using a gun while kiting the monsters was hard for me.

    ''I need to set up a camp.''

    With the moon high above in the dark sky, I descended from the tree and found a suitable spot to set up camp. I gathered some dry leaves and branches to create a small campfire, providing both warmth and a source of light to keep the monsters at bay.

    Taking out my tent from the spatial bracelet, I quickly set it up nearby the campfire. And I didn''t forget to burn the incense that would erase the smell of meat and smoke.

    Then, I ate the conservative food I had brought with me. Sadly, even though this was a forest, there was no monster that could be eaten after getting cooked for now.

    Kobold meat tasted really bad, and it didn''t offer any advantages to hunters making it cklisted from being eaten most of the time.

    Inside the tent, Iid out a nket and made myself asfortable as possible. My body ached from the constant battles, and I knew I needed to rest if I wanted to face Chief Koboldter on.

    I settled down inside the tent and gulped a recovery increase potion. Different from stamina potions, recovery increase potions worked as supplements and made the natural recovery faster without not much external interference.

    It was a lot better for future conditions and was suggested to use over the stamina potions because of lesser side effects in the long run.

    Then, I closed my eyes, focusing on my mana to speed up the recovery process. Slowly, the fatigue started to ebb away as I let the mana flow through my body, soothing my tired muscles and rejuvenating my energy.

    Though, I didn''t forget to maintain my gun. After all, at the end of the day, a gun was a mechanical device that could be dysfunctional at any crucial moment, just like a sword that hadn''t been sharpened for a while.

    *******

    As the minutes turned into hours, I felt myself gradually regaining strength. I knew that midnight was the best time to strike Chief Kobold''s settlement. The monsters would be at their weakest during that hour, and I could catch them off guard. Also, both of my traits are always suited to work at nighttime.

    [Lunar Enigma] was rted to the moon, and [Shadowborne] was rted to shadows. Even though some may say that in the daytime, there were actually more shadows, it was also easier to spot them at the same time. Thus, utilizing shadows at night time was actually a lot easier.

    I had also slept for a while, so my head was also feeling refreshed.

    When midnight approached, I emerged from the tent, feeling revitalized and ready for the next battle. The campfire still burned brightly, providing me with enough light to navigate through the forest.

    Silently, I made my way toward Kobolds'' settlement. My [Keen Eye] skill was still active, allowing me to detect any movement in the darkness. The forest was eerily quiet, and the monsters seemed to sense the impending danger.

    Before I set up camp, I first scouted the entire area, and at that time, I found out about the whereabouts of Chief Kobold or Kobold Settlement.

    They had formed quite a good settlement in the midst of the trees. They even built some huts, though they were only primal.

    The important thing was that they were showing the signs of civilization. They even had some patrols.

    Therefore, the most optimal approach would be tiring them to death, ambushing them, or constantly poisoning them.

    But, sadly, I was not that prepared. I had no way of knowing I would encounter such monsters. Thus, I didn''t buy any poisons. However, I took a mental note to buy it for ater time.

    ''However, I can''t use my gun. The monsters will be alerted if I do so.'' With that thought, I decided it was time to use my bow.

    After all, the bow was silent, and it actually supplied more firepower if utilized correctly. Its only downside was the firing speed¡­.For now.

    Activating my [Keen Eye], I started scouting the monsters andbeling their locations.

    Their numbers were not that high.

    ''Twenty Kobolds and One Kobold Chief. Two of them are protecting the chief''s hut, ten of them are mating, and the remaining eight are patrolling.''

    I remembered that the kobolds would mate when the moon was full, and seeing this scene confirmed. It seemed, luck was on my side.

    Taking out mypound bow from the spatial bracelet, I carefully nocked an arrow and pulled the string back.

    I had been practicing with this bow for thest week inside the academy, and my posture had already started bing swift and smooth. My body was really talented at Archery.

    With a deep breath, I focused my mana on the arrow, imbuing it with a powerful enchantment. The arrow glowed faintly with green light, indicating the presence of the mana enhancement. Though, I didn''t know what the color meant.

    I took aim at the lone kobold patrolling near the outskirts of the settlement, and when I was sure of my shot, I released the arrow.

    SWISH

    The arrow flew silently through the air and struck the kobold right in the neck.

    "Burghk-"

    It let out a choked gasp, but the sound was barely audible in the quiet night. The enchantment on the arrow made it smooth for Kobold to die as its skin was pierced.

    As the dead kobold fell to the ground, the forest fell silent once more. The soft rustling of leaves and the distant hooting of an owl were the only sounds that broke the stillness of the night. My [Keen Eye] skill continued to guide me, helping me locate the next target.

    It was another patrolling kobold. Though this time, two of them were patrolling at the same time.

    However, it didn''t matter. I nocked an arrow on the bow and readied myself.

    SWISH

    Releasing the arrow, it flew with deadly uracy and struck the first patrolling kobold in the chest. It let out a choked gasp before copsing to the ground, lifeless. The second kobold turned to look at its fallenrade, confusion evident in its eyes.

    "Au-"

    Before it could react and warn hisrades, I swiftly fired another arrow, hitting the second kobold in the throat. It fell to the ground, clutching at its neck, but it was already toote. The enchantment on the arrow had taken effect as the mana of the moon shone.

    With the immediate threat dealt with, I took a moment to scan the area once more, ensuring no other kobolds had been alerted. Satisfied that the coast was clear, I continued my infiltration, using the cover of darkness to my advantage.

    First, I dealt with all of the remaining kobolds around the settlement. It wasn''t that hard; it only took me a bunch of arrows to kill them. Though, I didn''t forget to pluck them back.

    Then, silently, I moved from tree to tree, making my way closer to the settlement. My [Keen Eye] skill helped me identify the kobolds'' positions. Slowly but steadily, I closed the distance, taking care not to make any noise that could give away my presence.

    Once I reached the outskirts of the settlement, I hunkered down and observed the kobolds'' activities. It seemed that they were indeed preupied with their mating and were not on high alert. This was the perfect opportunity for me to strike.

    After all, I could hear disgusting moans of the monsters, and as a person that had never been into Bestiary, it made me want to vomit.

    Normally while dealing with such tropes, one would first kill the mobs and then one-versus-one the remaining ones. But, at this point, that was almost impossible to do since the monsters were too close to each other, and they would be alerted.

    Therefore, there was one simple course of action that would be needed to be taken.

    Killing the Chief Kobold first.

    And I actually got the perfect opportunity for it. While I was moving around, I scanned the whole area to find a good spot to attack. And it didn''t take me too long for me to find one.

    I found a tall tree with thick foliage that offered a clear view of the chief''s hut.

    With the utmost stealth, I climbed up the tree and positioned myself on a sturdy branch. From this hidden perch, I could see Chief Kobold clearly, still seated on its makeshift throne, surrounded by the other kobolds.

    "Keen Eye."

    Activating my skill, I observed the monster''s weak points. Its heart was located on the right side of his chest, but there was one more ce that was marked.

    ''This must be his core.'' It was his core. There were monster cores in this world, but most of the time, they would only be found on rare asions or on boss monsters.

    ''The core is a no-go. It will fetch for a good prize.''

    There were also several other weak points around the body.

    My heartbeat slowed down as I notched an arrow on my bow, readying myself for the shot.

    The most important thing for a ranger was to keep calm in every scenario.

    Taking a deep breath, I focused my mana on the arrow, imbuing it with an additional enchantment for maximum impact. For thest week, I have been trying to improve my mana usage, and I got more familiar with it.

    The arrow shone bright green, as well as I felt my mana pouring into the arrow. This was the reason why bows were used more frequently because one could enable more mana into the arrows.

    Though, I had yet to understand why the colors of my mana changed constantly. I couldn''t understand the reason; thus, I decided to leave it for ater time.

    Time seemed to slow down as I steadied my aim, waiting for the perfect moment. The kobolds continued their revelry, oblivious to the imminent danger. This was my chance.

    SWISH

    As Chief Kobold leaned back, letting out a gutturalugh, I seized the opportunity. Without hesitation, I released the arrow, watching it soar through the air with deadly precision¡­..

    This was the start of the fight¡­.

    -------------------A/N-------------------

    Hope you liked the chapter.

    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 39 10.4 - First Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 39 Chapter 10.4 - First Dungeon </h4>

    SWISH

    As Chief Kobold leaned back, letting out a gutturalugh, I fired the arrow at that moment.

    THUD SPURT

    The arrow struck Chief Kobold right in the chest, and it let out a pained howl. However, even though I had struck him on its vital point and my arrow was channeled with huge amounts of mana, I couldn''t kill him in one strike. It was as expected since it was a boss monster and the distance was quite far away.

    "GRRRRRRR!"

    The other kobolds turned their heads in confusion, trying toprehend what had just happened.

    I was also confused momentarily. For some reason, the kobold was shining bright green as if it was marked with something, but I couldn''t understand what it was.

    A tendril of green color was connecting me to the kobold as if it was showing me where it was. But, it was not the time to stop. I needed to attack the monster, after all, before they could react.

    SWISH

    Thus, before they could raise their guards, I fired another arrow, this time hitting Chief Kobold in the shoulder.

    "ROOOOOOAAAAR!"

    Then I proceeded with firing another three.

    SWISH SWISH

    It roared in agony, prompting the other kobolds to panic. However, the arrows I had released followed the trajectory of the green color I could see. Like my body instinctively knew where to shoot.

    ''What is this?''

    A lot more questions arose from my heart, but it was not the time to ask questions. It was time to attack.

    With the element of surprise on my side, I continued to rain arrows down on Chief Kobold, targeting its vital spots. Its health steadily decreased with each well-ced shot. In a matter of ten seconds, I had already fired five arrows, and three of them hit.

    The other two had missed since the kobold leader managed to get out of the throne he was sitting on and took cover instinctively.

    The other kobolds began to scatter, their confusion turning into fear. They searched for the source of the attacks but couldn''t pinpoint my location.

    After all, I was covered with shadows, and they could never see where I was. But to fire, I needed to get out of the shadows, which made it hard for me to attack without getting detected randomly.

    "AUUUUU!"

    "HOWL!"

    "SNARL!"

    Their snarls and howls filled the settlement as all of the other kobolds that were busy with mating were also alerted.

    RUSTLE RUSTLE

    Inside the forest, they started looking for the attacker, using their noses to find my stench. But they were spending their efforts futile. I had already used a stench-erasing perfume for such cases.

    However, another interesting thing caught my eye. The kobold leader was behind the hut, and my vision was blocked.

    But, after thest arrow hit, the same green tendrils of small lines were connected once again.

    ''I am sure now. For some reason, I can mark the monster with my arrows.''

    I had no time to rack my brain to understand why it was since the Kobolds were scattered around looking for my traces. However, the tendrils of green lines were showing me the location of the Kobold Chief.

    He was staying in the same ce, probably trying to get rid of his injuries.

    "Dash."

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    Without wasting any more time, I quickly repositioned myself to get a clear shot at the Kobold Chief while activating my skill.

    With shadows forming around me and my speed increasing, I found a spot where the hut wouldn''t obstruct my arrows, and the green tendrils of lines connected me to the boss monster once more.

    With the Kobold Chief lying wounded on the ground, I took one final arrow from my quiver and nocked it on my bow. The green lines of connection still guided my aim, and I focused all my mana on thisst shot.

    I steadied my breathing and honed in on the target. The Kobold Chief''sbored breathing filled the air as it struggled to stay alive.

    SWISH

    With a deep breath, I released the arrow, and it sailed through the night air with deadly uracy.

    THUD SPURT

    The arrow found its mark, piercing through the Kobold Chief''s skull with a sickening thud.

    "GRAAA-"

    The boss monster let out a gurgled cry before falling silent, life extinguished. I could see the monster had reached its demise, and it was no longer alive.

    The other kobolds, witnessing the fall of their leader, froze in terror. They had seen their once mighty Chief sumb to my relentless assault, and fear took hold of them.

    What was the most primitive emotion for any living being?

    It was fear.

    And at that moment, all the kobolds around me felt the fear they had never felt for the first time.

    "Grrr¡­.." "Snarl¡­." "Auuu¡­."

    Making a lot of fearful voices, the kobolds tried to get away, scattering around. But there was just no way that I could leave those kobolds that would be my source of money to leave like that.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Seizing the opportunity, I swiftly drew my pistol and fired at the remaining kobolds. The gunshots echoed loudly through the forest, signaling the end of their reign of terror and the start of mine.

    At this point, there was no need for me to hide my traces anymore, as the first stage was already cleared. No monster could rival me here unless monsters from deeper parts of the forest came.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    One by one, the kobolds fell to my shots, and soon, the forest was once again quiet except for the echoes of my gunfire that lingered in the air.

    As the echoes of my gunshots faded away, the forest fell into an eerie silence. The scent of blood hung heavy in the air as the remaining kobolds realized they were trapped with no means of escape.

    Their once fearless leadery dead on the ground, and the fear that had consumed them now turned into madness. Their snarls and howls grew louder, filling the settlement with a cacophony of rage and desperation.

    Even though there was a settlement, not every kobold was actually living there, as I could see another bunch of kobolds came and joined the group.

    I watched as they bared their teeth, their eyes wild with fury. They knew they couldn''t defeat me, but they had reached a point where survival instincts took over, and they were willing to throw themselves at me in a desperate attempt to overpower and kill me.

    ''What a good parent you are.'' I thought. The reason why half of them turned to me while the other half stayed on the backside was pretty obvious.

    They were trying to protect their children. But, it was just a futile effort that came from the depths of their programmed instincts. After all, even if I hadn''t killed them, another bunch of Hunters woulde and do the job for me.

    "Come on then, if you dare," I said. But for some reason, I felt like my voice was colder than usual. It carried an air of confidence and authority that seemed to stop them in their tracks, if only for a moment.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    But that moment was all I needed. With my daggers in hand, Iunched myself at the closest kobold, my speed, and reflexes enhanced by my activated [Dash] skill.

    The kobold lunged at me, but its attack was clumsy and uncoordinated. With a swift movement, I dodged its strike and plunged my dagger into its chest, ending its life in an instant.

    The other kobolds roared in a fury and rushed toward me, but I moved like a shadow, deftly avoiding their attacks and striking them down one by one. My enhanced agility and reaction time allowed me to anticipate their movements and counter with deadly precision.

    Their desperation only fueled my determination. I hade prepared for this, and I refused to be overwhelmed by a pack of rabid monsters.

    I left everything to my instincts, and the vision that I had seen at that time seemed like it took over my body as my body moved swiftly, like a man that was born to kill.

    BANG! BANG!

    In between the close-rangebat, I skillfully switched between my daggers and pistol, taking down the charging kobolds with deadly uracy. The sound of gunshots echoed through the settlement, mixing with their desperate cries.

    The madness in their eyes seemed to intensify with every fallenrade, and they became more ferocious and reckless in their attacks. But it was in vain. I was a hunter, born to hunt.

    I was the vengeance born from the moon; I was the one whose sole reason was to pluck the demons from this world, whose whole reason to live was killing and extracting vengeance.

    In the future, I would be facing stronger and stronger demons¡­. There was no way I was going to let myself be overwhelmed by a bunch of nobodies.

    THUD THUD THUD

    One by one, the kobolds fell until only silence remained. The once bustling settlement was now a graveyard of defeated monsters.

    "Grrraaaa¡­." "Shriek!"

    HOWL

    As thest kobold fell to the ground, a strong wind blew at that moment, carrying the smell of blood and dead bodies¡­. It seemed like the moon shone bright red for a second, like the blood on the soil of the forest.

    Then the moon was covered by clouds of dark color, and my vision was obscured by them.

    THUD THUD

    Following that, the rain started pouring heavily, wetting my clothes. It was a mana rain, and I knew it was not the time to reminisce about the thing that was happening here. Mana rains were the types of poisonous rains which, in the end, made it important to be protected from them.

    "Huff¡­. Huff¡­ Huff¡­."

    Breathing heavily, I stood amidst the fallen kobolds, my heart pounding with the adrenaline of battle. It was a fierce and brutal fight, but I emerged victorious in the end.

    "Fucking hell¡­." I mumbled, my heart beating getting slower and calming down.

    With the immediate threat gone, I took a moment to survey the area. The forest had returned to its quiet state, but the scent of blood and death still lingered in the air. The fight was over.

    However, my job had yet to be finished.

    Grabbing the cloak, I got for these types of situations and put it on. The sound of rain droplets pushing the cloak entered my ears, and I started picking my haul up.

    As I retrieved my arrows and wiped the blood from my daggers, I couldn''t help but wonder about the strange green lines that had connected me to the Kobold Chief. It was a mysterious power that I had never experienced before, but at the same time, I instinctively knew how to use it, like someone was guiding me.

    ''It was rted to the color of my mana. Then, was it because it was green?'' I asked myself. I didn''t have definite answers, and I was tired of thinking for a while. I needed to rest, not because I was tired physically, but because I was tired mentally.

    I mean, I was also tired physically, but potions could cure that. The mental part was something different.

    Walking around the forest, I collected the bodies of the dead kobolds one by one until only the boss monster''s body remained.

    Chief Kobold wasrger and more muscr than the others, with sharp ws and teeth that showed his position at the top of the Kobold hierarchy. Its body was covered in scars and battle wounds, evidence of the many battles it had fought to maintain its dominance over the settlement as well as the evolutions he passed.

    Its fur was a deep shade of brown, and its eyes, once filled with arrogance and cruelty, now stared lifelessly into the dark sky. I took a moment to study its body, noting the different characteristics and features that set it apart from the other kobolds.

    With the grim task done, I retreated to a drier area, setting up a makeshift camp under the shelter of arge tree. I sat by the campfire, the rain still pouring down around me, and took a moment to catch my breath.

    The adrenaline rush from the battle had subsided, and now exhaustion weighed heavily on my shoulders. My muscles ached from the intensebat, and my mind was filled with memories of the fight.

    It was normally time to grab another recovery potion, but since I had cleared all the monsters here, I could use another thing.

    Grabbing the vial from my bag, I looked at the mixture I made in order to increase my training efficiency.

    "GULP!"

    Gulping it in one go, I endured the pain all around me as I sat on the ground.

    "Kurgh-"

    After a second of squirming and crawling, the effects of the potion subsided.

    Taking out some rations from my bag, I began to eat, replenishing my energy. The sound of raindrops hitting the leaves above provided a soothing rhythm, and I felt a sense of peace despite the violent events that had just urred.

    I decided to rest for a while before continuing deeper into the dungeon. The rain showed no signs of stopping, and it wouldn''t be wise to venture out in such weather. I entered the tent and made myselffortable.

    Lying down on the damp ground, I closed my eyes and let my body and mind rest. Just like that, the first day in the dungeon reached its end¡­.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 40 10.5 - First Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 40 Chapter 10.5 - First Dungeon </h4>

    I am back from my project trip. From now on, updates will go as usual.

    ----------------------------

    After resting for a while and sleeping, I was now ready to go again.

    ''Stage 1 is cleared, and it will take at least one and a half days for the dungeon to respawn the monsters.''

    That was how things went most of the time.

    If the dungeon''s mana level on one side was dropped by killing the monsters inside, then the dungeon would try to replenish those sides by cutting down on the mana supply of other parts.

    In a way, it followed the principle of equilibrium from chemistry.

    ''Then, the only thing left for me is moving forward.''

    I still had at least 6 hours more before I needed to clock out, thus I wanted to make the most of the time I would be spending here.

    ''Considering the amounts of Kobolds I had hunted, I think I made around 40k Valer alone.''

    I thought. It was the amount of money I had borrowed from the academy.

    ''But that is only if I exclude the expenses ofing here.''

    Instantly calcting the amount of money I would be spending and needed to cut off, it became evident that my haul was around thirty-five thousand.

    Even though I got a bracelet that could breach any type of detection, I still needed to show some sort of haul so that I wouldn''t look suspicious.

    But a little and young hunter like me would be expected to hunt at most ten kobolds in this amount of time, and that would make them cut off around one or one point five thousand Valer.

    And that was fine. However, aside from that, I also needed to buy some other bullets, potions, clothes and etc. That was the reason why being a hunter was not a free job.

    The pay was good, but at the same time, it was expensive. Hunters are always putting their life on the line, so to protect them, they would never spare any money.

    At least, that is what it is advised.

    ''And there is no way I could just use the arrows given by the academy, and arrows are a lot more expensive than bullets.''

    Since arrows upied more space and more material, making them with good mana conducting material was alone expensive.

    Anyway, that was about to be my haul, but I still had more time, so I started venturing deeper into the woods.

    The mana rain had finally subsided, leaving behind a fresh scent in the air.

    The dense vegetation became even thicker, and the shadows of the tall trees stretched across the forest floor. The sound of my footsteps was muffled by the soft moss that covered the ground.

    WUSH WUSH

    As I walked cautiously, I noticed a change in the atmosphere. It was as if the forest itself held its breath. The chirping of birds and the rustling of leaves had ceased, reced by an eerie silence.

    Then, I heard it - a low, rhythmic sound, almost like a soft melody. It was a sound I had never encountered before, and I strained my ears to listen more closely. It seemed to being from deeper within the woods.

    Immediately I understood the source of the sounds.

    ''To think that they would try to lure me there first.''

    Harmonic Chatterers.

    As I previously mentioned, they were a type of monkey-based monsters that werebeled as rank-2 intermediate monsters.

    Even though their physical strength was weak, they had a rather different type of strength.

    ''Sound mana.''

    They were known for their sound affinity, and their musical abilities were said to have strange effects on those who listened. Some hunters spoke of being mesmerized by their melodies, losing track of time, and wandering deeper into the forest, never to return.

    However, I still decided to investigate the source of the strange sound. As I moved closer, the sound grew louder and more distinct.

    ''From the looks of it, they are not directly aiming at me. I think their focus on somewhere else.''

    I concluded.

    From the small traces that was on the ground and those marks on the trees, I could infer that the ce I was in wasmonly used by these monkey-types of monsters.

    ''But, it is mostly used for scouting and patrolling. This ce is not their home.''

    However, because the traces were rather faint, I could infer that not everyone used here every time of the day.

    MELODY

    Then the melody continued to enter my ears, whispering softly. It was trying to mess with my head, and if I was subjected to the sound longer, I would be seduced as well.

    Then, slowly amplifying my mana into my ears, I blocked the sound affinity mana entering my ears.

    SHRIEK SHRIEK

    Thus resulting in pure sounding.

    It was an ugly shriek that one would expect from a monster. I could finally see their true colors.

    ''Hmm¡­.But they are a lot louder. They really want to gather someone''s attention.''

    I was confident in my hiding abilities, which meant there was another group of people there.

    I stealthily made my way toward the source of the sound, careful not to step on any twigs or make any noise that could alert the Harmonic Chatterers to my presence.

    As I approached, I saw a clearing in the forest where the sound was originating from.

    Peering through the dense bush, I saw a group of five individuals standing in the clearing.

    They were armed and seemed to be seasoned adventurers. Their gear and weapons indicated that they were experienced hunters.

    In front of them were the Harmonic Chatterers. They were swaying rhythmically as they yed their melodies, and the hunters seemed to be mesmerized by the sound.

    ''Hmm? Are they pretending like they were bewitched by those monsters?''

    Looking at their small bodynguage, I thought. No person would shake his hands or grip their weapon with a lot of strength when they were bewitched. And they would also tense their muscles.

    ''Smart decision.'' From their looks alone, it was not that easy to gauge their strength, but unnecessary conflict could prove to be fatal in this ce filled with viins and criminals.

    SHRIEK SHRIEK

    As the Harmonic Chatterers approached, their swaying and melodies became more aggressive. The hunters were prepared for this and activated their own skills to counter the monsters'' attacks.

    One hunter lunged forward, utilizing their swift swordsmanship skill to strike at the Chatterers with lightning speed. Another activated their defensive stance, using a skill that created an imprable barrier to protect themselves and their allies.

    Despite the monsters'' agility and sonic attacks, the hunters'' skills allowed them to dodge and deflect the iing strikes. At the very least, they didn''t seem like they were struggling.

    They worked together quite well and efficiently, covering each other''s weaknesses and exploiting the Chatterers'' vulnerabilities.

    The leader of the adventurers performed a tactical maneuver, using a skill that temporarily enhanced their senses. With this heightened awareness, they could anticipate the Chatterers'' moves and n their counterattacks more effectively.

    It was a skill that I knew¡ªEnhancement Zone.

    A skill that enabled others as well as the user to move more sensitively.

    As the battle continued, the hunters adapted their strategies based on the monsters'' behavior. They used their unique skills to disrupt the Chatterers'' attacks and create openings for powerful strikes.

    However, that was just how it looked at first sight.

    When I looked deeper and observed their fighting, I could easily infer their mistakes. The number of enemies was high, but rather than conversing their energy; they were using all their strength trying to finish this as soon as possible.

    That was not a bad tactic if you could finish the battle fast.

    Sadly they were not able to.

    Moreover, their formation was bad from the start. They basically had four vanguards and one rearguard, but none of them tried to protect the rearguard; thus, the archer at the back was struggling to find effective shots.

    "HEY, COVER ME!"

    "FUCK ADRIAN! CAN''T YOU SEE THOSE MONSTERS!"

    And when the strategy and brain part leaves the equation, the remaining ones would be the advantage of the monsters.

    "SOMETHING IS CO-"

    SHRIEK!

    But just as the tide seemed to be turning in favor of the hunters, the Harmonic Chatterers unleashed a devastating sonic wave that caught them off guard.

    "AAAHHH!"

    The adventurers cried out in pain as the sound waves struck them, disorienting and staggering them back. The Harmonic Chatterers took advantage of this moment of weakness and lunged at the hunters.

    ''Hmm¡­. Their stats are around 1.7 to 2.5. But, in closebat, your stats need to be a lot higher. Especially if you are not used to using your weapons.''

    I concluded after seeing the confrontation. My trait lets me see the essence instantly and take a grasp of it, and it was very helpful in this situation.

    "I will take care of it; get my back." The Hunter, who looked like the leader of the group, shouted as he started channeling his mana.

    CREAK SWOOSH

    Following that, a wall of earth rose from the ground. It was amon skill for tankers that was widely used.

    As the earth wall rose from the ground, the leader of the adventurers shouted to his teammates, "I will take care of it; get my back!" He stood in front of the wall, prepared to face the Harmonic Chatterers head-on.

    The other hunters quickly took hismand to heart and formed a defensive formation, protecting the archer as she took a few steps back to find a better vantage point. The remaining three hunters tightened their ranks, preparing to hold their ground against the approaching monsters.

    However, as they readied themselves, I noticed that one of the hunters was missing from the group. It seemed that in the chaos of the battle, one of them had already made a hasty retreat.

    ''Cowardice.'' I thought. ''A prettymon act one would disy when they are in front of danger.''

    The leader of the adventurers unleashed a powerful attack, using his Enhancement Zone skill to enhance his speed and strength. He shed with the Harmonic Chatterers, striking them with precision and skill.

    His teammates did their best to support him,nding hits whenever they could and defending against the monsters'' attacks. But the monsters were relentless, their sonic waves bing more intense and disorienting.

    "Stay focused! We can do this if we work together!" the leader shouted, rallying his remaining teammates.

    But the odds were against them, and their fatigue was starting to show. The monsters were wearing them down, and it was clear that they were losing their advantage.

    Then, in a moment of desperation, the archer called out, "I can''t get a clear shot! I need to reposition!"

    The leader acknowledged her plea and gave the order to retreat. The hunters fell back, regrouping near the earth wall that the leader had created.

    "We need to find cover and catch our breath," the leader said, panting heavily. "Adrian, where the hell did he go?"

    "He ran off during the chaos," one of the hunters replied, frustration evident in his voice.

    The leader gritted his teeth in frustration, but he knew they couldn''t dwell on it now. They needed to focus on surviving and finding a way to defeat the Harmonic Chatterers.

    As they caught their breath, I could see the exhaustion and fear in their eyes. They were skilled Hunters, but even the best could be pushed to their limits in the dangerous world of monsters and dungeons.

    ''It is a pity. Next time make a better judgment.''

    I thought. I could help them, but that would simply mean I would lose the only advantage I had.

    ''Also, I don''t care.''

    I neither cared about the people here nor the monsters.

    I was not a hero that would save the world. I was here standing on this tree for the sake of vengeance; that was it.

    The leader clenched his fists, determination filling his eyes. "All right, we can do this. Stick to the n and watch each other''s backs. We''ll make it out of this alive."

    His teammates nodded, and their resolve reignited. They readied their weapons, preparing for another round of battle.

    Though in the end, this was not enough.

    Their fatigue umted too much, and the number of monsters did not decrease to the amount they could deal with.

    "We can''t keep this up much longer! There are too many of them!" one of the hunters shouted in frustration.

    "Stick to the n! We need to regroup and find a better strategy," the leader replied, his voice determined.

    Their n had seemed solid at the beginning, but as the battle wore on, it became clear that they were outmatched.

    "Damn it! We can''t hold them off any longer!" the leader growled, frustration and exhaustion evident in his voice.

    One by one, the hunters fell, their bodies sumbing to the injuries and exhaustion. The archer tried her best to pick off the monsters from a distance, but she, too, was eventually overrun.

    The leader of the group fought bravely until the very end, but in the face of the overwhelming onught, he, too, was brought down.

    As thest hunter took his final breath, the Harmonic Chatterers ceased their attack. Their bodies swayed rhythmically as they emitted an eerie melody, seemingly celebrating their victory.

    Though their victory was not going to be long, as every bit of them had already taken the position I had envisioned.

    "Everything is set."

    BANG!

    And I started with a shot of gun¡­..

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 41 10.6 - First Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 41 Chapter 10.6 - First Dungeon </h4>

    Sorry for not posting for two days. I had my dental imnts, and it hurt quite a lot. So I was not able to focus on writing too much. Regr updates will continue now.

    ---------------------------------

    "Everything is set."

    BANG!

    The gunshot echoed through the clearing as I swiftly moved from my hidden spot, revealing myself to the Harmonic Chatterers.

    "Keen Eye. Dash."

    Activating both my skills at the same time, I could see the surprise and fear flickering in their eyes as they tried toprehend the sudden appearance of another enemy.

    However, my speed was amplified.

    BANG, BANG, BANG!

    In a sh, I fired my gun with deadly precision, taking down one Harmonic Chatterer after another. My shots were quick and urate as I aimed for their vital spots, ensuring swift and clean kills.

    After all, my [Keen Eye] enabled me to see the weak and vital spots of monsters, and my momentarily increased speed enabled me to change my aim at a more rapid rate.

    The speed of the gun was also not a problem since when I tested it; I could see it was a semi-automatic gun.

    THUD THUD THUD

    The monsters fell to the ground one another, as all of them had at least one vital point pierced.

    It was the strength of the guns.

    No matter what, a firearm''s attacking speed can not be matched, and if one can prate the skin of a monster, then nothing is stronger than a firearm.

    That was especially the case right now.

    The monsters'' eerie melody was cut short as they fell to the ground, lifeless. They had been ustomed to the feeling of glory, and they were blinded by those hunters that were killed, and now they were paying the price for it.

    ''Comfort breeds weakness.''

    With my enhanced senses and increased speed and agility, I moved at a rapid pace, making it nearly impossible for the remaining Harmonic Chatterers to pinpoint my exact location.

    I shifted from one shadow to another, using the environment to my advantage. Even though I had rested, that didn''t mean the sun had risen fully. It was starting to rise, but the leaves of the forest were blocking the sunlight from entering and illuminating since the sunlight wasing from an angle that was hard to prate the thick leaves.

    BANG, BANG, BANG!

    My gunshots continued to ring out, each shot finding its mark. The monsters tried to retaliate, but their attacks were futile as I remained elusive and out of their reach.

    However, that didn''t mean I was invincible.

    No, that was far from being true.

    "Huff¡­..Huff¡­."

    I was getting tired again at a rapid pace as well as my mana was reaching the end of my reserves.

    Since I was using my skills as well as my mana to enhance bullets, it was draining rapidly.

    ''I canst at most five seconds more. But this is enough to kill everyone here.''

    The moment I concluded that I aimed my gun at the monsters flying over me.

    SWOOSH

    ''One on the right.''

    Turning my head to the right, I aimed at the monkeylike monster flying over me and fired the gun.

    BANG!

    ''Another on the left.''

    Firing another bullet while turning my head, I sted his head.

    BANG!"

    ''Thest one on behind.''

    With my senses, I turned back and pulled the trigger.

    TICK!

    ''Hm?''

    But the response I was expecting did note. Rather than a loud sound of a gunshot and the pressure of recoil, it was a simple sound.

    ''!''

    And my brain racked immediately.

    SWOOSH

    "SHRIEK!"

    The monster, with its amplified sound, reached me.

    TING

    I quickly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the full force of the Harmonic Chatterer''s attack. But even with my enhanced senses, the proximity to the monster''s amplified sound still affected me.

    "Argh!" I winced, clutching my ears as the tingling sensation intensified. The monster took advantage of my momentary distraction and lunged at me again.

    THUD

    I abandoned my gun, realizing that it would be useless in such close-quartersbat.

    SCHLINK

    Instead, I swiftly drew my daggers from their sheath, my grip tightening around the hilts.

    "SHRIEK!"

    SWOOSH

    The Harmonic Chatterer attacked with its ws, aiming for my chest. I managed to sidestep the strike, but its sharp ws grazed my shoulder, drawing blood.

    "Gah!" I gritted my teeth, feeling the pain surge through my body. The wound was not deep, but it stung, and I knew I had to end this quickly.

    My movements were slowed as I knew the end of my mana reserves was approaching its end.

    ''Two seconds.''

    With the timer in my head, I ignored the pain and imbued thest bit of my mana into my dagger.

    The crimson color appeared once again as I felt the bloodthirstiness attacking.

    SWOOSH

    I could see the monster aiming at my chest as its ws approached. My ears were ringing, and I was nowhere in my peak condition.

    But, at that moment, I calmed down.

    ''One second.'' It was the leftover time until my mana reserves would deplete.

    CLANK

    My eyes were drawn to its moves as I parried its ws with one of my daggers.

    STAB

    Then, instantly, I stabbed the monster with another one while rotating my body and using my momentum as my strength.

    "SHRIEK!"

    I could feel the monster screaming loudly, but my ringing ears didn''t perceive any sound.

    Abandoning the dagger that stabbed the monster from its chest, I took the position of a sh.

    SLASH

    And following the stab, I shed the monster''s neck.

    SPURT

    The blood dyed the ground with the color of dead.

    As thest of the Harmonic Chatterers fell, their eerie melody finally silenced; I took a deep breath to steady myself.

    "Huff¡­..Hufff...."

    The adrenaline rushed through my veins, and my heart pounded in my chest.

    The once serene clearing was now littered with the lifeless bodies of the monsters. I had taken them down with ruthless efficiency, leaving no room for mercy.

    As I looked around, I noticed the fallen bodies of the hunters nearby. Their faces were etched with pain and despair, a stark reminder of the harsh reality of this world. They fought bravely, but in the end, they couldn''t withstand the onught of the Harmonic Chatterers.

    And I was even sure that if I tried to help them by revealing myself, they would abandon me and leave.

    It was amon urrence even in the normal dungeons, let alone a dungeon managed by ck Market.

    "Let''s leave this ce."

    Checking the clock, I saw the time was nearing 6 AM. It was about time I left this ce.

    After all, even returning all the way back without encountering any monsters was going to take at least two hours. And this was even when I considered if there were no monsters.

    Therefore, this was the most optimal choice.

    After gulping a Stamina Potion to relieve my fatigue, I started grabbing the corpses of the monsters.

    ''10 Harmonic Chatterers, huh? That is quite a lot.''

    After all, there was a reason why it was this hard to kill all those monsters.

    After taking my Gun and putting another magazine in for future fights, I started leaving the ce.

    Though I didn''t forget to fill all the space inside the magazines, in the end, the number of magazines was limited per weapon.

    Just like that, I left the dungeon.

    *****

    WUSH!

    The moment I returned back, the same feeling of nausea came, but at this point, I was slightly familiar with it.

    The first thing they were going to do was to check the monsters inside my spatial bracelet.

    Since I needed to show them the haul and I didn''t want to look suspicious, I bought another spatial bracelet for this sake.

    The same man with the cigar was at the gate. He was smoking while he was waiting, and when he saw me, he put a smirk on his face.

    "Yo, Edgy Little Kid. How was it?"? His annoying tone was still there, but I was quite tired of constant fighting, so I didn''t bother with answering.

    "Tch! Let me scan you." With that, he brought a device closer to me as he scanned for the spatial type of artifacts.

    DING!

    "Give me the bracelet."

    He grumbled as he gestured for me to give him the bracelet. Then, after he took the bracelet, he started examining the things inside.

    "Ho? Not bad¡­. You are better than I thought. 15 kobolds¡­.That is quite a lot."

    He said, nodding his head. Just as he said, I put 15 kobolds on the ce and didn''t put any Harmonic Chatters, as that would make them suspect that I was a person that had a hand in the massacre of another group.

    "Okay, it is confirmed. You can leave now."

    As he said those words, he tapped on his watch and mumbled something that I couldn''t hear.

    ''It is truly a cheat item.''

    Just as I had expected, he wasn''t able to detect the spatial bracelet where I put my belongings.

    "Wait a second."

    And following that, after a minute, the same masked man came.

    "Marcus." The gatekeeper greeted the man, but Markus simply ignored him, just like me.

    "Tch! You two are a good match. You should go on a date or something."

    Hearing his sarcastic remarks, none of us cared about it, and we both left the ce not long after.

    After passing the second gate, I made my way to the ce where the [Wildcatters] bought the monsters from the customers.

    "How can I help you?"

    It was the same procedure as the woman, and I started the process.

    "After taking the institute''s share, the remaining points will be 13750 Valer."

    Just as I had calcted, the woman presented me with the amount.

    Just like that, I left the [Wildcatters], but that was nowhere close to the end of my day. After all, I needed to find a monster broker to sell the monster carcasses I had at my disposal.

    Leaving the [Wildcatters], I navigated through the busy streets of the ck market.

    As I moved through the bustling crowd, I spotted a sign that read [Bestiary] with an arrow pointing down a narrow alleyway.

    ''Found you.''

    It was a ce that was prettymon for yers to visit when they wanted to make use of the monster carcasses.

    Since this ce fetched the highest price when the carcass of the monsters was in good condition.

    Pushing open the creaky door, I stepped inside a dimly lit room filled with an eclectic mix of individuals. The ce had an air of secrecy, and I could sense that many illicit deals took ce within these walls.

    Approaching the counter, I met eyes with a man who seemed to be the monster broker. He had a sharp gaze and a no-nonsense demeanor.

    ''He looks sharp, and from his posture alone, it seems he is a spearman. His estimated strength should be around 9-10 stats on average.''

    I judged the man as he judged me.

    "How can I assist you, young hunter?" he inquired, his voice low and gravelly.

    "I have some monster carcasses to sell," I replied. He looked quite intimidating, but knowing his reason for being here, I didn''t bother at all.

    His eyes narrowed as he examined me. "Let''s see what you''ve got."

    I carefully ced the monster carcasses on the counter. The broker inspected them one by one, his expert eyes sizing up their value. However, I could see his eyes shining.

    After all, the condition of the carcasses was quite good. All of them had their body pierced by arrows at most, and almost none of them had neither burn marks, nor did they lose too much blood since I prevented them from doing so.

    "These are quite the haul you''ve got here," he remarked, his voice tinged with a hint of admiration.

    He named each monster and their respective ranks as he examined them. "A group of Kobolds, Harmonic Chatterers, and even a Kobold Chief... impressive."

    "All of these will fetch around 30.000 Valer." And then he made his offer.

    I observed the broker''s reaction carefully as he appraised the monsters. His initial offer was 30,000 Valer, which was already a decent sum. However, I knew the true value of my haul, and I wasn''t about to settle for less.

    "I appreciate your offer, but I believe the value of these monsters is higher than that," I calmly replied, meeting his sharp gaze.

    The broker raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by my confidence. "Oh? And why is that?"

    "These monsters are in excellent condition, and their ranks are quite high. I''ve taken great care in preserving them, ensuring that their quality remains top-notch," I exined.

    The broker leaned back slightly, considering my words. "You have a point there, young hunter. But the market for these monsters is already quite saturated. I can''t go higher than 40,000 Valer."

    I knew he was trying to haggle, but I wasn''t about to back down easily. After all, I knew he was in dire need of monsters with such conditions for his supplier with picky demands.

    "These monsters are still rare and valuable. They would fetch a much higher price in the right hands. I''m willing to settle for 50,000 Valer, no less."

    As I spoke, the broker''s eyes narrowed more. "You drive a hard bargain, young hunter. But I can''t give you more than that."

    Hearing this, I knew he was ying hisst card, but there was no way I was letting go.

    "Is that so? Then I shall look for another monster broker."

    With those words, I started picking up the carcasses and was about to leave the ce.

    "Wait."

    Until the man stopped me.

    After a few moments of tense silence, the broker finally nodded. "Very well. 50,000 Valer it is."

    The moment I heard his voice, I nodded my head. Just as I expected, he couldn''t back down.

    Just like that, I sold everything under my disposal as I left the ck market and returned to the academy¡­..

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 42 11.1 - Sylvie

    <h4>Chapter 42 Chapter 11.1 - Sylvie </h4>

    After I sold everything at my disposal, the man there asked me if I wanted to make a deal with him.

    "Your work is swift and splendid. If you bring more corpses in such good states, I will pay you more than the average amount."

    He offered in such a manner, and I vaguely epted the deal. I didn''t write or sign a contract, but I still managed to enter his eyes, and that was enough for now.

    When I returned to the academy, it was around 5 PM. Selling the monsters, cleaning myself inside an inn, and eating a hefty meal¡­All of them cost quite a long time as well as money, but it was good to reward myself from time to time.

    The moment I returned to the academy, the same atmosphere of students walking and wandering around weed me.

    Since the weekend was about to end, most students were returning from either their homes or their small ventures inside Aurora City.

    "Oh, you are here."

    The same worker that always sent me off weed me.

    "Good that you are here before curfew."

    I nodded in response to his words as I scanned the watch.

    "Then, have a good week."

    "Thanks."

    Just like that, I was about to leave, but suddenly my ears perked up as I felt the familiar voice I had been hearing in the game.

    "Yo, today''s dungeon was pretty good, right?" It was a girl whose voice I knew pretty well.

    "Indeed. I would have never thought your sword could be this sharp."

    "Hehe¡­.Do you think my family''s arts are jokes, Victor?"

    "It is not that. I didn''t expect you to one-shot it."

    "It was because I had fried his skin firsthand."

    "Yeah. If it wasn''t because of Irina, I am pretty sure I wouldn''t have one-shotted it. As expected, working with a magician is the best."

    A group of three students were walking together, and immediately surroundings attention was turned to them.

    That was to be expected since all three of them had causal clothes on themselves, and they looked really good and aesthetically satisfying from an objective point of view.

    A girl with red hair and a scruffy attitude, a girl with white hair and a tomboyish cut, and a boy with a cold demeanor.

    Irene, Julia, Victor.

    Looking at them, I remembered this event. In the game, ording to the achievement and progress of those three characters at the start, Ethan might have also entered this dungeon with them¡­..

    And the results would be abysmal for his character since he would see the disparity between him and his friends, making him work a lot harder than before. This event was one of the catalysts that would give yers an experience points buff, which would let them advance at a faster rate.

    ''But from the looks of it, Ethan hadn''t gone with them. Just as I heard at that time in thest ss.''

    As I saw the three walking together, without wanting to associate myself with them, I slowly walked away.

    Though I felt a squinting gaze behind me.

    "Irina, what is wrong?" As my sensitive senses picked the sound up, I heard Julia asking.

    "Nothing. I just saw an annoying bastard; that''s it."

    "I see¡­.Bad for him then¡­."

    "Bad from him¡­."

    Just like that, I returned to my room¡­..

    ********

    ''Status.''

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1)

    ?Talent Limit: 6

    ?Passives:

    -? Vengeful Bane

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    -? Strength: 1.6

    -? Dexterity: 2.216

    -? Agility: 2.12

    -? Constitution:? 1.524

    -? Intuition: 2.3

    -? Magical Power: 2.6

    -? Mana Capacity: 1.84

    -----------------------------------------------

    After returning to my room, I once again checked my stats.

    ''My strength stat increased by 0.1, and the others also increased a lot.'' I thought to myself.

    It was evident that putting one''s self into dangerous situations that required one to push their limits enabled one to have better improvement.

    ''After all, that was the setting in the game.''

    Especially a newly designedplex setting was added to the game.

    ''Danger meter.''

    A special type of system that measures the difficulty and the danger of the situations by considering a lot of factors.

    The adaptability of situations, the overall strength of the enemy, the preparations that were made, the factor of unknown, etc.

    Even though it was not a perfect design, it made the game interesting since the harder the foe you fought, the more experience points you would get.

    That did not simply mean the level of the enemy was higher than the yer; it also took into ount the fact ofpatibility.

    For instance, a physical tank type of monster would easily be beaten by a mage build; thus, that would give less experience even if its level was higher, etc.

    That made the game a lot harder since those that would abuse the weakness of the bosses and enemies would be rewarded less simply¡­..

    That was the reason why the game was a git-gud type at the end.

    After closing my status window, I started pondering about my future events on my way to the training grounds.

    ''After the club activities start, the interactions with demons will also start. I need to be present there no matter what.''

    CLENCH

    Clenching my fists, I gritted my teeth. Remembering the amount of demon influence and the djinns inside this academy made me want to puke.

    ''I will pluck every one of you, one by one. I won''t spare those who wish to be dogs of demons either.''

    Just like that, I reached the training grounds. Today I didn''t want to do any morebat training, so I just focused on my body inside the gym.

    And, of course, it was always the running that came first¡­..

    *******

    RUSTLE CHATTER

    As the morning of Monday came, all of the students made their way to their ssrooms.

    A round-looking amphitheater was filled with students since today; they would learn about their first dungeon exploration grades.

    Everyone took their seats as they talked amongst themselves energetically.

    "What do you think? Who will get the highest grade?"

    "Yeah, there are some really skilled hunters in our group. It''s hard to predict," another student replied.

    "Did you see Victor during training? He''s got this intense aura. As expected from ckthorns," a curious student whispered.

    "Really? That''s pretty cool. I hope I did well in the dungeon," their friend responded.

    Over in another corner, a group of friends discussed their favorites.

    "I''m rooting for Lilia. She is our school goddess, I bet she nailed it," one of them said with a smile.

    "Oh, and Julia. To be honest, I didn''t expect them to get out this fast¡­.I mean, they basically finished the whole training in 40 minutes."

    "Yeah, I was in her group, and to be honest, that girl was crazy. Her sword just decimated the boss monster in a matter of seconds."

    As the groups talked amongst themselves, behind the rows, a young man just sat there and kept reading the book in front of him.

    Astron was someone that didn''t have much interest in gossip that didn''t benefit him. But, he still put his one ear to the conversations since there was a chance that good information might appear inside there.

    After all, information was power, and rumors always contained such.

    But, for now, it was meaningless.

    CREAK

    While the students were busy talking amongst themselves, suddenly, the door opened wide, and a person with a good amount of pressure entered the room.

    The same woman with short yellow hair and clothes showcased that she was an instructor.

    "Attention."

    SILENCE

    As she raised her voice, instantly, the students'' chatter reached its end as well, as an eerie silence descended upon the ssroom.

    ''She looks like she is in a bad mood.'' Astron thought.

    His eyes perceived the small gestures that weremonly made by those that were annoyed and angry.

    Her brow was slightly furrowed, and her lips were pressed into a thin line. She tapped her fingers impatiently on the desk, a clear sign of her agitation. Her foot tapped rhythmically on the floor, a sure indication of her growing impatience.

    Her crossed arms and the way she shifted her weight from one leg to the other showed her frustration. The way she stared at the ss with a stern and unwavering gaze sent a message that she meant she was angry.

    And the aura that was excluded from her added made the students think of themselves.

    ''What did we do wrong?''

    All of them asked this question themselves, as they couldn''t understand why Instructor White was angry.

    "Today, before we start our ss, I will announce your first Practical Assessment results." As she said those words, she squinted her eyes.

    ''And herees the roast.'' Astron thought.

    He knew this even after all.

    "It was pathetic," Eleanor said as her gaze wandered around the students. She looked at the students like they were bugs, and she crushed them with her aura.

    "For starters, some of you disyed apleteck of teamwork. It''s as if you all forgot that hunting monsters is not a solo endeavor. We put the students that ranked higher into the teams for the sake of making them understand how helpful teamwork could be. You were supposed to work together, support each other, and strategize as a team. But what did I witness? Individuals acted like they were the stars of the show, ignoring their teammates and charging ahead recklessly. You were more interested in showing off your own skills rather than aplishing the mission as a group."

    With those words, her gaze wandered around the students in the front. Even though Eleanor knew this generation was named as Golden Generation, that didn''t mean she would let them do as they wanted.

    "Because you had charged on your own, your teammates had a hard time dealing with the remaining monsters. And, if this was a real dungeon, we could even see some monsters that got away thanks to your negligence. We are hunters, and it is our job to ensure that we clear the gates perfectly and protect our citizens from the monsters inside the gate."

    Her gaze especially stayed on Irina for longer than others. That was because she watched her recording, and Irina was one of those that disappointed her the most.

    "Understood!"

    """"Yes."""""

    Against the charisma of such a high-ranked hunter, none of the students could voice their thoughts as almost every one of them spoke.

    Almost.

    Since Astron kept silent, as he knew most students that had graduated from here were going to be selfish hunters in the future.

    Like him.

    So, there was no need to make empty promises here.

    "And don''t even get me started on the egos in this room," Eleanor continued, her tone bing more impassioned. "Some of you acted as if you were invincible, disregarding the warnings and advice of your teammates. You thought you knew it all, and your arrogance led to poor decision-making and unnecessary risks. This is not a ce for heroes. This is a ce for smart and skilled hunters who know how to work together and make sound judgments."

    She continued speaking as she didn''t stop her roast. Her gaze was still around the people that sat in the front rows, and even the main cast couldn''t help but lower their heads. This one was directed to Victor mostly since he was the one that disregarded others as thrash and didn''t listen to the ranger of his group, almost leading them into a trap.

    "And let''s not forget about those who were simplyzy," Eleanor said, her voice taking on a stern edge as her gaze slightly wandered at the back of the seats.

    In the end, even if she was roasting those at the front seats with higher ranks, there were things she hated a lot more than those.

    Especially people who were weak andzy at the same time.

    ""Some of you were sozy during the assessment, it''s a wonder you even bothered to show up," she said.

    "There were those who thought they could rely on their teammates to do all the work for them. Let me tell you, that''s not how teamwork works," she added, her voice firm as she nced in Astron''s direction.

    Her gaze prated Astron, that was sitting in the back rows. The way she red at him showed that she was really angry.

    Hearing this, Irina turned back with a smirk on her face. After all, she knew the person Eleanor''s words attacked. The one that annoyed her the most for the time being.

    ''You reap what you sow; you low-ranked bastard.'' She thought as she was happy with Astron getting the result he deserved.

    It was not only her; almost everyone inside the ssroom could see Eleanor''s gaze directed at Astron.

    "Looks like Astron is her favorite target today," someone remarked, ncing at the scene.

    "I heard he was prettyzy during the assessment," another student said with a knowing nod.

    The students murmured amongst themselves as they looked at Eleanor and Astron. They were now happy that he was the target since the pressure on themselves was now shifted to him.

    "And then we have those who seemedpletely disinterested in the task at hand. It''s as if they had better things to do than participate in dungeon exploration," she remarked, her eyes narrowing as she looked at Astron, who remained impassive.

    Throughout Eleanor''s criticisms, Astron maintained his calm demeanor, not showing any reaction to her words. He knew she was targeting him, but he didn''t feel the need to defend himself. He was well aware of his shorings and didn''t need Eleanor to point them out.

    The other students couldn''t help but notice the tension between Eleanor and Astron, and they exchanged knowing nces as they observed the scene.

    "He''s really getting under her skin," one student whispered to another.

    "Yeah, she''s definitely singling him out," the other replied with a nod.

    As Eleanor''s roasting continued, she emphasized the importance of taking the Practical Assessment seriously and putting in the effort to improve. Her words were meant to motivate the students, but Astron didn''t seem fazed.

    "He must have nerves of steel to remain soposed," someone whispered, impressed by Astron''s unwavering demeanor.

    That was partially true as physically Astron really had a hard time enduring Eleanor''s pressure, but for the mental case, he didn''t care.

    In the end, Eleanor''s criticisms didn''t seem to affect Astron. He didn''t care about his grades or what others thought of him.

    After all, he had only one goal in his mind, and that didn''t require him to have a good impression of others.

    Just like that, the ss continued as Eleanor kept spouting her strict remarks about their dungeon work.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 43 11.2 - Sylvie

    <h4>Chapter 43 Chapter 11.2 - Sylvie </h4>

    ''Why are they talking about him like that?''

    Sylvie asked that question to herself as she looked at the ss that was ongoing.

    ''Was Astron the only one that made a mistake?''

    She was a girl that liked to help people in distress or people that was having a hard time. And naturally, Astron was one of those.

    Especially, she hated that gloomy look on his face.

    Growing up in a household that was bright with a doting mother, father, and brother, Sylvie was a girl that always showed kindness to others.

    And when she first entered the academy, she was all alone. She didn''t know about many people; she didn''t know how people lived in this ce.

    Since the reputation of the Arcadia Hunter Academy was spread wide, she felt overwhelmed. She saw people that were celebrities all around the world.

    She was even standing in the same room with those children who were the heirs of such celebrities.

    Thus, as a girl that came from the countryside, she felt overwhelmed by everyone here. And since she was a healer, her interests were also different from others, as she belonged to a specific group of people that didn''t participate inbat.

    Healers were rare, but they were not that hard to find, so she needed to do her best to pass those sses.

    Thus, at the start, thanks to her worries, she slightly ostracized herself and found the time to look at the ss and learn about the people there.

    It was at that moment she noticed Astron.

    A young boy that sat on the back with his hood over his head. She couldn''t directly see his features since he covered himself with his good, but her special skill enabled her to see his emotions.

    A turmoil of emotions that never changed.

    A dark aura was oozing from him.

    A deep dark aura mixed with the color of red, dark hues of blue and ck.

    It was her special trait. A trait that enabled Sylvie to see other people''s emotions by the color shown on there.

    She knew the color red. It was anger

    She also knew about the color of dark blue. She knew about it since she saw it whenever she visited a person''s funeral.

    It was the feeling of sorrow.

    However, there was one more thing that was there. And it covered almost everything.

    It was the color of ck.

    The color that she had never seen this strong.

    The color of Hatred.

    When she looked at the boy covered with the hood, she could see an immense amount of hatred oozing from him.

    It was so strong that whenever she looked around, she unconditionally directed her attention to him.

    That was the reason why Sylvie always paid attention to Astron.

    There was also another individual who took his attention. Ethan Hartley. A young man with a bright white aura of righteousness.

    Whenever she looked at both, she could see the disparity.

    A dark and sorrowful aura surrounded him, and a bright, inspiring aura surrounded Ethan.

    And, as a person that wanted to help others, Sylvie naturally wanted to help Astron too. Thus, she wanted to approach him and decided to try her chances one day.

    It was the day when she witnessed the cruelty of the world.

    As Sylvie recounted the incident, her voice trembled with emotion. She recalled the day she witnessed three students bullying Astron, and her heart ached at the memory.

    She saw three people surrounding him. They were mocking him, calling him names, and pushing him around. It was like they were feeding off his pain, enjoying his misery.

    She wanted to step in and stop them, but fear held her back. She was just a new student, unfamiliar with this intimidating world of elite hunters. Also, she was a healer, so she knew she couldn''t do anything.

    She also knew about those three, as they were in the same ss.

    She couldn''t understand why they were treating him like that. What had he done to deserve such cruelty?

    She could still remember what they called him.

    "Hey, look, it''s the orphan loser."

    "Did your mother die because she couldn''t stand giving birth to a loser like you?"

    "Nah¡­.Probably it was because his father left them¡­Who would want a useless son and a whore mother?"

    She still remembered those words.

    But there was one more thing that made her feel more sorrow.

    It was because whenever Astron tried to resist, he would be beaten more.

    And at some point, he simply stopped trying and defending himself.

    The colors that she could see intensified, and another shade of blue was added there.

    She didn''t know what it was, but she could see Astron was changing. He was being pushed at the corner.

    She even wanted to inform the teachers, but none of them even cared. She could never forget what she heard at that time from a teacher she talked to.

    "Tch¡­He is even too weak to stand for himself, but he wants to be a hunter. Useless bastard. Because of him, my niece wasn''t epted¡­."

    It was what she heard. This was something she could never forget.

    ''How can you be this cruel? What are those people?''

    She thought at that time, so she went to help Astron and heal his wounds whenever she could, using her healing art.

    She was not proficient enough, but she still did her best and wanted to be a help to him.

    The days went on as a month passed.

    It was at that night suddenly things changed; Sylvie could see it.

    The colors she could see on Astron had changed.

    If before it was filled with ck, red, and blue, now a color she had not seen in the people covered it.

    It was the color of grey. She knew what that color represented.

    Indifference.

    It was indifference.

    Whenever she looked at him, she could see his eyes were changed. Now, he always looked at people with dead eyes filled with no emotions.

    He didn''t care about what others were saying about him.

    That was something Astron had done before as well, but Sylvie knew he was just putting a front. After all, she could see his emotions changing inside his heart whenever someone mocked him or said bad things about him, but now it was different.

    Now, nothing has changed anymore.

    The gray color covered him like a barrier, and nothing could prate him.

    "Thank you for your help."

    However, she remembered his words from before when she stayed with him at that time.

    His words were sincere since she could feel the yellow aura of appreciation inside him. And that made her happy seeing the aura.

    But soon, that was reced by the color Dark Blue. She noticed whenever he seemed to be happy, a dark hue of blue would always rece it.

    Sorrow never left him.

    And whenever she had seen him like that, she felt that he was carrying a burden. But she could never bring herself to ask that, as she just watched him from a distance.

    It was the same this time as well.

    Sylvie watched as she listened to Eleanour''sints to the students, but in theter parts, her words were only directed to Astron.

    ''Why is she only targeting him?'' She asked herself.

    Sylvie could never understand why Eleanor behaved like that.

    I mean, she could see that Astron was not putting in the best effort, but insulting and humiliating others would not work, in her opinion.

    Rather than doing that, wasn''t it better for her to try to understand Astron''s problems?

    That was what she thought. But in the end, she was helpless as Eleanor was the one that was holding the title of instructor.

    But it looked like Astron was unbothered by her insults, so Sylvie just sat there and watched him from a distance.

    ******

    Just like that, today''s sses reached their end.

    "As today''s ssese to an end, I have an important announcement to make," Instructor White said, her stern gaze sweeping across the students. "Starting the next day, we will be having a series of anti-human closebat lessons."

    Murmurs and whispers spread among the students as they exchanged curious nces. Anti-human closebat was a crucial skill for hunters, especially when facing human adversaries. It involved hand-to-handbat and weapon skills tailored for fighting other hunters or human enemies.

    "We will be pairing up for these lessons, and I expect each one of you to take them seriously," Instructor White continued. "You will be tested on your closebat abilities, so make sure to practice and hone your skills."

    As she finished her words, Eleanor White left the ssroom and made her way over to her office.

    ''Ah¡­.Closebat lessons¡­''

    Sylvie''s heart skipped a beat as she heard the announcement. She was a healer, not abat specialist, and closebat was not her forte. However, she knew the importance of these lessons and the need to be prepared for any situation.

    After all, even though she was not going to be graded for her participation in her ss, she still needed to develop herself to the point where she could defend herself.

    As the students began to pack up their belongings and head out of the ssroom, Sylvie heard a voiceing from the door side.

    "Hey, where do you think you are going to?"

    It was a voice filled with scorn, and as she turned her face to the source of themotion, she saw that one of her ssmates was blocking Astron''s path.

    If she remembered correctly, he was a boy that ranked around one thousand.

    ''What was his name?'' She couldn''t remember his name since there were quite a lot of students there.

    ''He is filled with such malice.'' She thought, seeing the darkness oozing from the boy. She could also see the feeling of pride and thrill from him. It appeared that the boy was thrilled to block his way.

    "Hey? I am talking to you; where do you think you are going, youst-ranked bastard?"

    Seeing no response wasing from Astron, he became agitated as he raised his voice.

    "Don''t talk to me."

    But the reply he had gotten was something he was not expecting.

    An indifferent voice came from the person before him.

    His purple eyes were filled with indifference as his face didn''t contain any type of reaction he had expected.

    ''This bastard! How dare he!''

    The boy nced at the girl that was sitting in the front seat, and seeing the uninterested look on her face; he got more agitated.

    ''What a primitive act.'' Astron saw through his reasons from the start, but he wasn''t bothered with this ''person'' before him.

    He simply ignored him and went his own way. However, that act made the boy more and more agitated.

    The boy''s face flushed with anger as Astron ignored him and continued walking towards the exit. "I said, don''t ignore me!" he yelled, his voiceced with fury and humiliation.

    But Astron remained unfazed. He didn''t even spare a nce at the boy as he passed him by. It was as if the boy''s existence waspletely inconsequential to him.

    In fact, it was. Astron had never seen this boy in the game, be it as a viin or a character. But he still remembered his name and his rank.

    ''Liam Wayne. Ranked 1025. Specializes in swords.'' He recounted the information he knew about the boy.

    He was someone that didn''t benefit him in any way; thus, he wanted to use this boy before him to set an example here.

    Enraged by theck of response, the boy saw red and decided to take matters into his own hands. Without warning, he lunged at Astron from behind, aiming to tackle him to the ground.

    Different from normal viins, he didn''t even bother with shouting. He simply raised his fists and attacked.

    SWOOSH

    However, Astron''s instincts kicked in, and he swiftly sidestepped the boy''s attack. With a deft movement, he evaded the boy''s grasp and turned to face him.

    The boy stumbled forward, losing his bnce due to the failed attack.

    THUD

    His pride wounded and his anger boiling over, he quickly got back on his feet and charged at Astron again.

    ''An overly charged attack from the right.''

    SWOOSH

    This time throwing a wild punch just as Astron expected, he aimed to injure him.

    But Astron was no stranger to closebat. He was someone that learned how tobat unarmed in both his memories. On earth, he was interested in Martial Arts, and in this life, it was taught to him by Aaron.

    SWOOSH

    With a fluid motion, he dodged the punch once again, but he never raised his hand and tried to attack.

    Rather, he simply tackled the boy as he disturbed his center of gravity.

    THUD

    Making the boy fall to the ground in response.

    "I warned you," Astron said calmly, his voice devoid of any emotion. "Don''t talk to me."

    The rest of the students who had witnessed the confrontation watched in stunned silence. They had never seen Astron fight before, and they were surprised by his skill andposure. He was rankedst, and they knew he was weak, but none of them expected him to act in such a manner.

    Something looked fundamentally different, but they ignored it not long after.

    Only Sylvie and another girl with red hair were looking at the scene.

    Sylvie rather wore a happy smile, seeing Astron finally holding his ground, and Irina¡­.

    She was doing her own thing¡­.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 44 11.3 - Sylvie

    <h4>Chapter 44 Chapter 11.3 - Sylvie </h4>

    What is the thing most humans fundamentally possess? What is the feeling we are searching for?

    Even though there may be some exceptions, most of the time, humans tend to feel like they are above others.

    Pride and Ego.

    We humans. No, rather, we sentient beings generally like to feel like we are better than most people.

    The stupid person before me was an example of that.

    I didn''t know much about him aside from his name and his ranking inside the school since he was not a named character, but the way he was acting and his small little gestures indicated that he was trying to prove himself and improve his standing inside the ssroom by showing off.

    It was certainly a cliched tactic or way.

    Since if you want to make something taller, either you will increase its length or you will decrease theparison''s length.

    It is a small instinctual act thates from one''s subconscious. If you devalue others before the person you want to impress, you will think your value will increase.

    A basic psychology of those mothers who roast their son/daughter before their friends.

    And people like that were everywhere around; thus, when it came to dealing with such people, a simple way was most efficient.

    ''Showing that you are not an easy prey.''

    Nature''s most basic rule. If you are weak, you are going to get eaten.

    ''Liam Wayne. Ranked 1025. Specializes in swords.''

    He was such a guy, but there was something I had observed in the dungeon exploration while watching my group fight.

    Even though everyone was ranked high and talented, none of them were proficient in unarmed closebat. At least not enough.

    Of course, it was something that was expected since, aside from Martial Artist, no one fights with their bare hands, but as a Hunter, one always needs to make sure that they are prepared.

    It was the same for the guy before me.

    When I ignored him, my senses picked up a flying fisting towards me. I was already expecting such a reaction, so my body moved fast.

    Thanks to my practicing martial arts on Earth, and thebat senses that were carved on the original Astron''s body by Aaron, I moved quite swiftly and dodged his punch.

    Then, when he tackled and lost his bnce, the feeling he was going to get was humiliation. Even though falling down to the ground was rather an act that required aid, most of the time, people''s reaction would beughing at such a thing.

    Thus, the belief that peopleughing at them would make them feel humiliated, resulting in their emotions slipping over and making a hasty decision.

    Like the one before me.

    As a fist that was overflowing with force entered my senses, it was not hard for me to dodge the attack and tackle him to the ground with his arms locked down.

    A simple technique of disarming your opponent.

    Then as he was lying on the ground, I dealt the finishing blow. It was nothing that required disciplinary action but, at the same time, an action that gave a message.

    "I warned you, don''t talk to me."

    With that, I left the ssroom. To be honest, I was also slightly annoyed by the fact that he was blocking me since it disturbed my training, so I also satisfied myself by doing that.

    Then, after leaving the ssroom, my destination was once again the training grounds, as I had nothing else to do¡­..

    *******

    Tomorrow morning at the field of the academy grounds, a group of students gathered for the uing anti-human closebat lessons.

    The sun had already risen, casting a soft golden light over the training area. However, not everyone seemed thrilled about the early start.

    A small cluster of students stood together, their arms crossed and their expressions less than enthusiastic. They mutteredints about the early hour, their voices filled with groans and yawns.

    "Seriously, who thought it was a good idea to have these lessons at the crack of dawn?" one student grumbled.

    "I can barely function this early in the morning," another chimed in, stifling a yawn.

    "Just five more minutes of sleep would''ve been so nice," a third student added with a sigh.

    Even though it was not that early in the morning, those students seemed they hadn''t slept well enough.

    And that was to be expected since they were ying a new VR game in their rooms for the whole night.

    Their gripes continued until the sound of footsteps approached. Instructor White had arrived, her presence immediatelymanding their attention. The students fell silent, theirints fading as they shifted their focus to her.

    "Good morning," Instructor White greeted, her tone firm yetposed. As she entered, noints were made any further as the students knew how picky this woman was.

    "As I have talked about this before, closebat skills are mostly neglected since we hunters mostly rely on weapons. However, in the dungeon, sometimes an unforeseen scene might ur where you lose your weapon. Thus, as a hunter, one always needs to be prepared for such cases."

    As Eleanor White continued her lecture about closebat lessons, she signaled the students with her hands.

    "Thus, today, you will be paired up with your partners, and you will practice together. Note that your performance today will be graded."

    As she spoke, the students exchanged knowing nces. They might haveined about the early hours, but they understood the importance of the training.

    "Now, let''s get started with your pairings."

    As she said those words, she started matching the people ording to their rankings and the assessments of their strengths she had made.

    In a way, it was natural since the students must not have a huge difference between their strengths for this training to be efficient.

    The matching was pretty simple, as they were mostly matched ording to their ranks.

    However, as the list went down and down, naturally, Eleanor stood before two people that was left alone.

    One was a girl with a slightly down expression as if she was slightly scared, and the other one was an annoying student that always managed to get on her nerves.

    Sylvie Gracewind.

    Since she was a healer, herbat prowess was rather low; therefore, pairing her with even Ethan would make the training inefficient.

    However, with this annoying student before her, everything was solved. Since he was rankedst inside the academy and her experienced eyes were saying that the boy''s body was weak, he was basically the best partner for Sylvie.

    "Sylvie Gracewind and Astron Natusalune. You can take your position."

    As she gestured for the two to take their positions, she finished pairing everyone together and turned her attention to the ssroom once again.

    "Now, remember that the goal of these exercises is not to overpower your partner but to learn from each other. Pay attention to your techniques and be open to constructive feedback," Instructor White advised, her gaze sweeping over the students.

    Sylvie stood before Astron, slightly feeling nervous as she remembered how he tackled that boy at that time.

    ''He looked like he was proficient in closebat.'' She thought to herself as she looked at the boy before her.

    Her art was activated as he could see his emotions.

    It was simply grey as he indifferently looked at her.

    "All right, begin!" Instructor White called out, and the field buzzed with activity as pairs started practicing their techniques.

    However, Sylvie felt nervous as she had never been in a situation where she needed to fight. Though she knew she could not escape.

    "Have you ever fought?" Astron''s voice broke the silence between them. His gaze was direct, and his tone was not unkind, but it was not kind either.

    SHAKE

    She shook her head in response as she felt timid.

    "I see. That was to be expected from a healer." Astron nodded to himself, hearing her.

    ''That is something that won''t change until she learns how dangerous the dungeon is.'' He thought as he looked into the girl. He remembered that she was the one that helped him heal his wounds at that time. ''I guess repaying her like this is not that bad.''

    With that thought, Astron spoke once again.

    "Let''s start with the basics." He looked serious as his purple gaze prated Sylvie.

    Sylvie didn''t refuse. No, rather, she couldn''t as, at that moment, Astron looked overbearing. Though it was mostly thanks to her always watching him from afar, at least in her eyes, she felt like she couldn''t refuse him.

    As Astron began to instruct her on basic stances and movements, Sylvie listened intently, determined to grasp what he was teaching. He showed her how to position her body for defense and how to pivot for a quick response. His instructions were clear, and he demonstrated each move with precision.

    "Your stance needs to be wider for stability," Astron pointed out as he corrected her positioning. "And keep your arms closer to your body to protect your chest."

    Sylvie followed his directions, feeling awkward and self-conscious as she tried to mimic his movements.

    ''This is so hard.'' She thought as she felt her body aching.

    However, Astron''s gaze was focused on her, and while his demeanor was serious, she sensed a genuine intention to help. So, she felt like it would be unfair to him if she gave up right now.

    "Let''s try a basic block," Astron said, his voice calm. He demonstrated the movement, raising his forearm to shield his face and chest. "You want to use your forearm and the outer edge of your hand to absorb the impact."

    Sylvie imitated the move, feeling a bit more confident now that she had clear instructions to follow. Astron watched her closely, his eyes assessing her form.

    However, Astron''s response was not what she expected. "No. This is not how you do it," he stated firmly, his tone showing his dissatisfaction with her execution.

    Sylvie''s heart sank at his words. She had been trying her best to follow his instructions, and yet she was falling short. She bit her lip, the frustration building up inside her.

    Astron seemed to sense her emotions as he spoke again. "Now, let me show you why it is done this way." He adjusted his stance, his fists clenched, and Sylvie felt her anxiety spike.

    "Hick!" A small, involuntary sound escaped Sylvie''s lips as her nerves got the better of her. The tension in the air was palpable.

    "Don''t worry, I will limit my strength. I only want you to focus on how you feel," Astron reassured her. He raised his fists once again, his movements deliberate.

    FLINCH

    But despite his reassurance, Sylvie flinched, her anxiety intensifying. She closed her eyes; her mind flooded with fear and anticipation.

    ''It is going to hurt. It is going to hurt. It is going to hurt.''

    She repeated the mantra in her mind, unable to shake off her apprehension.

    Observing her reaction, Astron knew he had to approach this differently.

    THUD

    Astron''s fists made contact, but it wasn''t the pain Sylvie anticipated. Instead, she felt a slight difort on her elbow. Confusion swirled within her as she opened her eyes to see Astron''s face mere inches away.

    "Huh?" She stammered, her surprise evident in her voice. She remembered their previous encounter, and being this close to him brought a flood of memories and emotions.

    "Calm down," Astron''s voice was steady, his gaze unwavering. "Sylvie."

    FLINCH

    But even the sound of her name made her flinch. The proximity and the intensity in his voice were overwhelming her, bringing to the surface her deeply rooted fear ofbat.

    As Astron observed Sylvie''s reaction, he knew he needed to be cruel right now.

    "You need to get a grip on yourself," he stated firmly, his voice carrying an edge of strictness. "This level of fear will make you a liability, not just to yourself, but to your future party members. If you can''t control your emotions in abat situation, you''ll be a burden, and that''s dangerous."

    His words were sharp, the truth behind them cutting through the air. Sylvie''s anxiety and fear were obstacles that needed to be addressed, and Astron had no intention of sugarcoating it.

    "You''re acting pathetic," Astron continued, his tone unyielding. "If you continue like this, you''re setting yourself up for failure. In a realbat scenario, there''s no room for hesitation or panic. If you can''t handle that, then you''re in the wrong ce."

    He paused, his gaze steady on her. "If you''re not willing to confront your weaknesses head-on, then perhaps you should reconsider being a part of the academy," he added, his words carrying a finality to them.

    Sylvie felt the weight of his words and the truth behind them.

    However, that didn''t mean she weed the feeling without getting affected. No, rather, she felt frustrated.

    Her eyes welled up with tears, a mix of frustration and disappointment.

    Without another word, she turned and left the training grounds, her emotions overwhelming her. The reality of her fears and the harshness of her self-doubt was difficult to confront, but Astron''s words had struck a chord within her.

    "Student Sylvie! Where are you going?" She even ignored Instructor Eleanor''s voice as she left instantly.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 45 11.4 - Sylvie

    <h4>Chapter 45 Chapter 11.4 - Sylvie </h4>

    "You need to get a grip on yourself."

    ''I am trying.''

    "This level of fear will make you a liability, not just to yourself, but to your future party members. If you can''t control your emotions in abat situation, you''ll be a burden, and that''s dangerous."

    ''I know. I know it is dangerous. I know I will be a burden. But I am scared. I am scared that I can''t do it.''

    "You''re acting pathetic,"

    ''What do you know? What do you know about me? Do you think it is easy?''

    "If you continue like this, you''re setting yourself up for failure. In a realbat scenario, there''s no room for hesitation or panic. If you can''t handle that, then you''re in the wrong ce."

    ''Why? Why are you speaking like that? How do you know me? What do you know about my circumstances?''

    "If you''re not willing to confront your weaknesses head-on, then perhaps you should reconsider being a part of the academy."

    ''Why? Why are you this cruel? What did I do to you?''

    Those questions filled Sylvie''s head as she ran back, leaving the training grounds.

    She remembered the look Astron was giving her, the emotions that were inside.

    ''Why are you being this sincere while saying such harsh words? Why? Can''t you see they are hurting me?''

    She couldn''t understand.

    Just why? Why did he need to speak that harshly? Why did he need to remind her of those times? Why?

    Just as she was finally about to forget about those times, forget about that memory that was haunting her all the time¡­.

    TINGLE

    Her ears started tingling. It was a constant sound of ringing that constantly pressured his ears.

    ''Ah¡­.Those memories areing again¡­''

    The memories she tried so hard to suppress were now revealing themselves once again.

    TAK TAK TAK

    She just ran. Ran and ran until she reached a ce no one could be seen.

    It was her ce when she wanted to get away from the things that were bothering her and when she wanted to take a break from the heavy lessons of the academy.

    THUD

    "Huff¡­Huff¡­.."

    As she fell down and sat on the grass inside the forest, she started breathing heavily.

    "Haaaaa¡­..Haaaaa¡­.."

    No matter how deep her breathing was, she felt like her lungs were being crashed¡­.A knot was inside her chest¡­.

    She brought her knees to her chest and gripped them to the maximum.

    "Hick!"

    TAP

    And a small tapping sound could be heard from the leaves, as the silent cry of the girl echoed inside the academy grounds¡­.

    ******

    In front of a situation where one sees their beloved in agony, not every person''s response would be rted to vengeance.

    Not every person would be brimming with anger.

    Everyone would have a different type of reaction to such a thing.

    And Sylvie was one of those.

    Even though Sylvie was a very good-natured kid that liked to help others, there was also another reason why she was feeling such a way and was living such a selfless life.

    It was rted to a memory of her childhood.

    She lived in a borderline city that wasn''t much developed. Her childhood was not that eventful as, just like any normal person; she yed with the kids from her neighborhood.

    Since she was a beautiful girl with a happy smile, most kids were happy to y with her, and she was also happy seeing others with smiles.

    Her parents were doting on her; her brother always loved her, and her family was basically a happy family.

    However, things had changed in one night.

    One night in summer, she was ying with her friends. Since the weather was very hot, rather than ying in the morning, they preferred to y at night. They were enjoying themselves,ughing and chasing each other around in the dimly lit streets.

    But then, the joyful atmosphere shattered when a sinister presence swept over the neighborhood. In a moment, everything changed. The air grew cold, and the sounds ofughter turned into cries of fear.

    She still remembered the first words she had heard.

    "Ah¡­Delicious...Human children are delicious¡­"

    It was a monstrous voice that sent chills down her spine. It was not only her but other children as well.

    A Demon had emerged from the shadows, its monstrous form casting terror into the hearts of all who saw it. Its eyes glowed with malevolence, and its twisted grin sent shivers down the spines of anyone who dared to look at it.

    It was a creature that she had never seen before, but it was something that would never leave her alone in her dreams. She knew that.

    Chaos ensued as people fled in panic, and Sylvie found herself frozen in ce, her heart pounding in her chest. She watched in horror as the Demon''s gaze fixated on her, its intent clear. The world around her seemed to blur as fear consumed her senses.

    "Will you be my prey?"

    She remembered the vicious-looking mouth that spilled salvia¡­.The demon''s teeth looked sharp¡­

    It slowly approached the girl, that was frozen in fear. She wanted to move her body, but her mind went nk¡­.

    She wanted to call for help, but she couldn''t¡­.

    "Ah¡­..Humans¡­."

    That ruffly voice constantly entered her ears, making her shake in the feeling of fear as the demon approached.

    "Stop."

    But then, a figure appeared before her, standing tall between her and the monstrous creature. It was her brother, his eyes determined and his stance unwavering. He was armed with a simple sword, but his expression held a fierce determination that inspired Sylvie even in her terror.

    "Grrr¡­..Don''t get in my way!"

    Sylvie always put her brother in high regard since he was an awakener. She wanted to be like him, fight like him.

    With a cry, her brother charged at the Demon, engaging it inbat. The sh of metal against ws echoed through the night as they fought, and Sylvie could only watch in awe and fear, her emotions swirling into a chaotic whirlwind.

    In the midst of the battle, her brother managed to strike the Demon, but in return, he was met with a brutal blow that sent him crashing to the ground. Sylvie''s heart plummeted as she saw her brother''s body lying there, wounded and vulnerable.

    ''It is scary¡­.Fighting is scary¡­.''

    ''But, I want to help brother¡­..''

    ''It is because of me¡­.Because of me¡­.Because of me¡­.Because of me¡­.Because of me¡­..''

    ''I want to help him¡­.It is because of me¡­.It is scary¡­.I want to help him¡­.It is scary¡­.It is because of me¡­.''

    She could see her brother defeated the monster, but the wound on her chest looked heinous.

    He was wriggling in pain while he was shedding blood.

    She med herself, thinking that it was because of her. But at the same time, she was scared.

    Scared of fighting.

    The demon''s teeth never left her away¡­.

    Its haunting voice was always there¡­

    But she wanted to help him¡­.She wanted to be any help to those that sacrificed themselves for the sake of people like her¡­.

    She wanted to help because she was feeling guilty¡­.

    In the end, her brother managed to drive the Demon away, but the memory of that night remained etched in Sylvie''s mind. The image of her brother''s wounded form haunted her, a reminder of the pain she had felt in the face of his suffering.

    And now, as Astron''s stern words reached her ears, a different kind of pain welled up within her. It wasn''t just fear; it was the agony of feeling inadequate, of reliving the helplessness she had felt that night.

    Her eyes brimmed with tears as she remembered her brother''s sacrifice and her own inability to protect him.

    She remembered that when Astron said he was going to attack her, she remembered what her brother looked like.

    ''I wish I was strong like you, brother¡­.''

    She pulled her legs closer as her tears kept falling down.

    Even though she knew she could be a liability, she still wanted to believe that she was doing good¡­

    However, then why was she that much triggered by Astron''s words? Why was she get this upset and leave the training grounds?

    ''Why did I escape there?''

    She asked that question herself, wondering why. Was it because she saw herself in him? Was it because she felt a sense ofradeship with him? Since both of them were assaulted by a demon.

    She didn''t know. But one thing was certain since she had been watching him for all this time; now, his words had more strength on her than other people.

    ''Was it because he was really sincere?''

    It had already be a reflex for Sylvie to read others'' emotions, so when she had heard Astron''s harsh words, she subconsciously checked his emotions.

    There she saw that he was really serious and had no ulterior motives for those words. And that made her sad and angry at the same time.

    Since that meant he really meant all those words.

    ''It hurts¡­''

    And she felt betrayed.

    The sense of radeship'' she had felt when she was watching him now disappeared, and in its ce was now a feeling of emptiness.

    "Sylvie."

    His words echoed inside her head once again.

    "Why are you here? Why don''t you leave me alone?" She mumbled. She didn''t want to hear him, and neither did she want to remember those memories she was about to forget.

    "You know, by behaving like this, you can never go anywhere."

    However, his words didn''t leave her head at all.

    "I don''t want to listen. I don''t want to fight. Go away." She mumbled, trying to get rid of his voice inside her head.

    But s, that was not possible.

    "You are escaping from your past."

    "NO! WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT ME!" She shouted, getting irritated more thanks to his voice.

    Amidst her frustration and sadness, tears began to stream down Sylvie''s cheeks. She clenched her fists, her knuckles turning white as her emotions threatened to overwhelm her. She found herself standing in a secluded corner of the academy grounds, away from prying eyes, as she poured her feelings into the void.

    "You don''t know anything about me!" she cried out, her voice shaking with a mixture of anger and sorrow. "You don''t know what I''ve been through or how hard I''ve tried to be strong. How dare you judge me?"

    Her words were directed at Astron''s voice, the voice that seemed to be haunting her even as he was nowhere in sight. She felt an intense need to defend herself, to make him understand the pain she had endured and the struggles she faced.

    "I''m not a failure!" Sylvie''s voice cracked as she shouted, her tears blurring her vision. "I''ve faced demons, I''ve watched people get hurt, and I''ve done everything I can to help. Just because I''m not as strong as you doesn''t mean I''m pathetic!"

    She wiped at her tears angrily, frustrated by her own vulnerability and the overwhelming flood of emotions that threatened to drown her. Her chest felt tight, her heart aching as memories of her brother''s sacrifice and the countless times she had witnessed pain reyed in her mind.

    "You don''t understand how it feels to see someone you care about hurt and not be able to do anything about it," she whispered, her voice breaking. "You don''t know how it feels to be terrified and powerless. So don''t you ever dare call me weak?"

    Sylvie''s shoulders shook with the weight of her emotions, her tears falling freely as she let herself feel the pain she had been suppressing for so long. Now, in this moment of vulnerability, she allowed herself to acknowledge her own pain, her own fears, and her own struggles.

    "I know I am weak¡­.Sob¡­."

    In the midst of her cries, she finally acknowledged.

    "I know I am scared¡­.But I am trying my best okay¡­.Sob¡­."

    And she took the first step for the path of change¡­.

    SWOOSH

    And hearing her words, a shadow behind her tree moved, revealing a figure of a young man who was walking back to the academy.

    "With this, I paid my debt back. It is now up to you how to change yourself."

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 46 11.5 - Sylvie

    <h4>Chapter 46 Chapter 11.5 - Sylvie </h4>

    After Sylvie left the training grounds running with tears in her eyes, naturally, everyone''s attention was drawn to me.

    It was nothing unexpected, a simple response that humans tend to do.

    But if there was one thing that made me surprised, then that would be the trauma of Sylvie being a lot deeper and stronger than I thought.

    ''I see. So, this is how it is.'' I thought, looking at the running girl''s back. As she was escaping, she was running at a speed that even I would have a hard time following.

    "Student Astron." At that moment, Eleanor White''s voice echoed. "Care to exin what happened?" As she asked, she came closer looking at me with a demanding expression.

    "Yes. I was trying to correct Student Sylvie''s form, but she said she didn''t wish to fight."

    "Is that all?"

    "She had a fear ofbat, and I did not adapt my methods to her level offort." As I exined what happened here, Eleanor White''s gaze seemed to harden upon hearing my words.

    Even though she didn''t like me probably, she was still someone with a sense of duty and justice. She was a bit picky and irritating woman, but that didn''t mean her values were not there.

    "You didn''t adopt your methods? Youcked empathy and pushed her too far, didn''t you?"

    "Empathy won''t save a hunter inside a dungeon. This is what we always learn in this academy. Unless one doesn''t have the courage to fight, then they shouldn''t be here."

    "Then, you should be? You have quiet wordsing from thest ranked student of this academy."

    "It doesn''t matter what rank I am or what others feel about my words. The truth won''t change."

    I didn''t know why I got slightly irritated when I noticed Sylvie escaping like that or why was I arguing with this woman before me, but after noticing what I was doing was pointless I closed my mouth.

    "Sigh¡­." Eleanor White let out a sigh and shook her head. She made a pained expression as she looked at me, but I didn''t understand what the problem was.

    Considering the treatment I always got from the academy, isn''t this how things worked?

    "Go find Student Sylvie, and don''te until you solve her problems with her. You are dismissed from today''s ss, and I will ask you about thister."

    Her words were firm, and I could sense the underlying disappointment in her voice. But I didn''t care. In the first ce, disappointment came from one''s own expectations; it didn''t concern me.

    I could see the main cast of the game looking at me from the corner of my eyes.

    Especially Ethan since he was pretty close to me, with him also being ranked one of thest ranks. He was looking at me with furious eyes, obviouslying from his heroic nature.

    But I simply ignored him. He was the protagonist of the game with the good talent of whatever. In the first ce, I was not looking for future connections that would help me in my life.

    I was here to kill demons, and his heroic nature would certainly make things hard for me.

    Julia had a stiff expression, Lilia was simply serious as always, and Julia was looking at me with a slight smirk, seemingly loving that everyone''s opinions about me were bad. Well, humans were creatures with pride and petty nature, after all.

    Then there were those that were friends with Sylvie, and they seemed furious. But again, it was not my business how I felt.

    "Understood."

    With a brief nod, I turned and left the training grounds, my steps purposeful. It didn''t take long for me to find the traces Sylvie had left behind. Thanks to my trait [Perceptive Insight], I could see the faint signs of her hurried steps and the path she had taken.

    Since she ran quite fast, the traces she had left was also quite deep, and her faint smell was also lingering since the weather was not that windy.

    As I was walking on the grounds of the academy, I pondered about Sylvie. In the first year of the game, Sylvie was not a character that was helpful to the yer.

    Be it her healing magic, her personality, or her strengths, she was someone that was almostcking in all types of aspects for a hunter.

    Therefore her grades would drop naturally as time progressed. It was all thanks to her fear ofbat, where she would face the monsters inside the gates. That would go like that until one day, she and the yer would be left alone inside the dungeon thanks to a demon targeting her.

    After all, there was a reason she was named as future Saintess in the game, and it was not because she had a simple healing skill¡­.

    It was something more, so she targeted my demons quite frequently, and this would get worse at the finals of the first year second them.

    There, we, as a yer, would save Sylvie, but she would still be a burden inside the gate, constantly being pessimistic and shaky. It was an annoying part of the game from the yer''s perspective, but it was also necessary. You also wouldn''t leave Sylvie alone, since, if you did the game would be over.

    That was because she was an essential character forpleting the game.

    In any case, in the dungeon, if the yer had chosen to be harsh on Sylvie and speak some sense into her, she wouldter get a hold of herself and would start her path as a Saintess.

    That was the reason why I spoke this harshly against her since she was someone that needed to be talked like that.

    In a way, she was someone that escaped from her past, and it would be better if someone made some sense to her. And this was the way of my repaying debts.

    Just like that, my steps took me to the forest of the academy, where everything had started for me.

    SOB

    "She is here," I mumbled, hearing a small sobing from the trees. Looking at her from far away with my skill, I could see she was not in a condition to talk with me.

    But, at the same time, her head was buried in her legs, which meant her sight was limited.

    "I should clear the bet." With that mumble, I blended into the shadows using my trait, but I made sure nobody was around before I used it.

    "Sylvie." And inside the shadows, I whispered to her. Just like that, my talk with her started, and until I got a reaffirmation from her that she would look into her past self.

    The exmation that she would move forward. Even though it was not a confirmation that would guarantee, at least I did push some sense into her head, and that was all I was going to do.

    "I know I am weak¡­.Sob¡­.I know I am scared¡­.But I am trying my best, okay¡­.Sob¡­."

    As I heard those words from her own mouth, it was time for me to leave this ce.

    "The debt has been paid. Now it is up to you how to change yourself."

    Just like that, I left the ce and made my way toward Eleanor''s office in order to give a report about what I had observed there.

    ******

    The Capital of the Human Federation, Arcadia City, was filled with high-rising buildings that towered to the skies.

    These buildings were mainly the buildings for those that upied quite a strength in the industry where everyone''s eyes were on.

    The guilds.

    Aside from Renowned Families that produced Hunters, there were also Guilds that recruited the Cadets that graduated from the Academies around the Human Federation.

    Every City had its branches, but to have one inside the capital, the guild needed to hold considerable amounts of power inside the industry.

    Especially inside the Golden District was customized for the sake of higher-tiered guilds that was known all around the world. Here, the most powerful organizations in the world held their headquarters, their presence a constant reminder of their control over various industries. The district itself was a world of luxury and opulence, a ce where only the elite could tread.

    However, that was not the only ce where the guilds had a ce on them. After all, inside such a big world, there were countless guilds that were not that big enough to enter the Golden District.

    And one of them was having a heated discussion right now.

    Around a circr table in a dimly illuminated room, two individuals engaged in a heated exchange. Their faces bore a mixture of anger, frustration, and sorrow, masked by shadows.

    "This situation is an utter disgrace," the man dered, his fingers forming tight fists on the table''s surface. "Our child''s fate was sealed due to that academy''s negligence."

    Across from him, the woman''s eyes gleamed with fierce resolve as she leaned forward, her voiceced with determination. "They expect us to believe he was taken by some monster? I find that impossible to ept. We invested too much in his future for it to end like this."

    A holographic projection in the room''s center disyed the official report regarding their child''s demise. The official version stated that their child had fallen victim to a creature whose name was unknown¡ªa tragedy that urred within the confines of the academy.

    They said to them that their child was killed by a random monster that had never been seen and detected inside the academy, and now they wanted them to believe such nonsense.

    It had been only a week, and they had both seen their child''s corpses. It was obvious that it was the mark of a monster''s attack since the wounds of ws were pretty deep. But still, in the midst of their anguish, they refused to believe that their son was simply a victim of a monster. They wanted to me something, me someone.

    "Monsters don''t infiltrate academies without reason," the woman hissed, her suspicion evident. "There are hidden truths we''re not being told. There is no way a normal monster can pass through the wards of the academy."

    Grimly, the man''s eyes followed the details of the report. "This Astron Natusalune... the sole survivor of that incident. He is thest-ranked student inside the academy."

    A holographic image of Astron appeared before them, stirring a wave of uncertainty. And then, following that, a bunch of information.

    "An orphan that lost his home when he was thirteen years old, thenter awakened as a Hunter." the woman added, her tone skeptical.

    The man''s features hardened. "Our sources indicate Astron was involved in a conflict with our child earlier. That connection can''t be a coincidence. It doesn''t make sense that the one that was rankedst in the academy was the one that survived. We both know Dn; he is not a kid that would put himself in danger when something unexpected happened." The man spoke. "After all, this is what we taught him."

    "You are correct." The woman responded. "There is something hidden in the midst of these documents provided by the academy. It doesn''t make sense that that bastard was the one that lived from that situation alone."

    A dark fire flickered in the woman''s eyes as she leaned in, her voice a low murmur. "If the academy doesn''t reveal the truth, we''ll unearth it ourselves. For the sake of our child."

    Agreement shone in the man''s gaze as he met his partner''s resolute stare. "We''ll mobilize every resource to uncover the reality. If Astron Natusalune had a hand in our child''s fate¡­. Then I will pluck his nails one by one until he shares the same pain my son felt."

    As the two people that were sitting on top of the round table talked to themselves, a flickering feeling of anger was present.

    This was the world of hunters, a cruel world where one could do whatever they had wanted¡­..

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 47 12.1 - Clubs

    <h4>Chapter 47 Chapter 12.1 - Clubs</h4>

    Just like that, the week passed without me doing anything else aside from my training. Since there was nothing that I could do for the time being and my strength was still insufficient, I needed to make sure I had practiced enough.

    And today marked the end of the training mixture I had been using all this time. Since its effects would only be optimal for two weeks, at this point, using it more would damage me. Therefore, this was it.

    "Huff¡­.Huff¡­" Inside the training grounds of the academy, I was breathing heavily. I had just finished my physical workout, and since I had worked my body to its limits, everywhere around my body was aching.

    ''My strength certainly improved. It seems the Vitalium Essence was doing its work.''

    With it increasing the limits of my bodily attributes, I could finally improve my strength and my endurance.

    ''Status.'' I thought inside my head, and following that, a panel appeared.

    ---------------------------------------

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    -? Strength: 1.6 --> 1.71

    -? Dexterity: 2.216 -->2.32

    -? Agility: 2.12 --> 2.23

    -? Constitution:? 1.524 --> 1.62

    -? Intuition: 2.3 --> 2.4

    -? Magical Power: 2.6

    -? Mana Capacity: 1.8

    ----------------------------------------

    As could be seen from the stats shown there, my attributes increased quite a lot. This was both because of my strict training but also because of the effects of Vitalium Essence.

    Aside from increasing one''s talent cap, it also increases the smoothness of one''s attribute increase. In a way, that meant one could adapt strength faster, and they could integrate themselves better into training if it made sense.

    "Hey. Can we talk a bit?"

    Just as I was about to leave the training grounds, suddenly, I heard a familiar voiceing from my back. I had already sensed his presence, but I thought his intent was not directed at me.

    Turning back, I saw the person who was looking at me with sharp hazel eyes. His wavy blue hair was filled with sweat, showing that he was also training there.

    His spear was tucked behind his back. He was looking at me with an expression of seriousness.

    It was Ethan, our main character in the game.

    Looking at him like that, it was obvious why he would associate himself with me randomly. The reason was the events that had transpired at the closebat lesson.

    "I don''t think what you have done at that time was the right choice." He spoke, his gaze looking at me with a clear brightness. It made me want to vomit.

    This guy here was still living in the bright world he was envisioning.

    "You should have respected her choices. Are you happy now that she cried?" Ethan asked me, with his gaze concerned.

    He certainly was not in the wrong since what he was saying was certainly a more humanistic approach.

    "Couldn''t you be a lit-"

    But that didn''t mean I needed to listen to other people lecturing me.

    "Don''t talk to me," I answered, cutting his words off. I did not believe that by being respectful and gentle, you could live in this world.

    Since it reminded me of certain someone, the same picture shed before my eyes as I remembered the ws that were piercing her chest.

    CLENCH

    Feeling the frustration growing in my heart, I knew it was not the time to be like that.

    "What?"

    "Don''t talk to me again." With those words, I left the dumbfounded Ethan, making my way toward my room.

    My body was already aching, and I was both tired mentally and physically. Thus, I did not want to deal with a knight in shining armor.

    Just like that, I reached my room and immediately went to have a bath filled with the special herbs that I had bought with my money.

    For now, the money I had on myself for the investment is enough. Right now, I could leave the academy and look for hunting, but I also needed to increase my training and make the most of the academy, so everything needed to be in bnce.

    After leaving the bath, I sat on my bed and started reading the book ''Moonstruck Convergence: A Tale of Celestial Mana.''

    To be honest, even though the book had a fascinating name, I was not expecting much to find from the book. However, I was gravely mistaken.

    The reason was not because the book taught me how to use my mana. Mana was not something that could easily be used and mastered. It was somethingplex, and it required a good amount of training and practice to master it.

    However, the book gave me one invaluable insight into my mana ¨C the ability to discern its colors. As you may already know, the moon had different phases, and much like the moon''s phases, my mana resonated with varying shades and hues. It was as if the moon''s influence was imprinted upon my very essence.

    The book, its pages worn and ancient, described the unique colors of mana associated with each moon phase, unraveling the mysteries that tied my abilities to the celestial rhythms:

    Blood Moon:

    The Blood Moon, a harbinger of vitality and aggression, stirred within me a fierce bloodlust, a craving for action and conquest that resonated in both its name and the deep red color of its mana.

    With each instance, the crimson energy appeared on my dagger; I found my very essence surging with the desire to battle. Strangely, I noticed that the more wounded I became, the more potent the red mana grew. It was as if the moon''s call intensified as my own strength waned, granting me a surge of power when I needed it most.

    Harvest Moon:

    The Harvest Moon''s gentle elegance embodied the culmination of effort and abundance, an essence reflected in the subdued gray-colored mana associated with it. Although I hadn''t fully explored its potential, I sensed that this mana bestowed upon me swiftness, enhancing my speed with each sessive attack. The true depths of this mana''s abilities remained shrouded in mystery, waiting for me to uncover its secrets.

    Crescent Moon:

    Transition, potential, and the flow of energy were embodied by the Crescent Moon, its vibrant green hue a symbol of its power. Though I had yet to grasp the extent of its effects, I recalled the tendrils I had seen during its activation, tendrils colored in the same verdant shade. It was as though this mana resonated with a profound yet uncharted aspect of my abilities.

    Those three were the ones that I had observed while using my mana so far, but there was two more other colored mana shown in the book.

    New Moon:

    The New Moon, a void of darkness, was aligned with the colors ck and purple. Symbolic of mystery and the unknown, it invited me to delve into realms unseen. The power it held remained elusive, and while I never dared draw upon the sun''s energy, I could only specte about the potential locked within the ck and purple mana. Its effects were a riddle, one I hoped to unravel in due time.

    Sr Eclipse:

    This page of the book was the one that didn''t contain almost any information at all. Aside from the color of golden and blue, there was nothing else that could be seen. But, at the same time, it felt like something had erased what was written here.

    However, the fact that this section was put in this book was enough to show that something about the sun was there.

    ''My mana is the mana of the moon, and I hadn''t felt strong under the sunlight.'' I thought to myself.

    Since my affinity with the moon''s influence meant I would never draw power from the sun, I thought it wouldn''t be possible, but something was deep in my head. Despite this limitation, my mind wandered to what might be possible.

    ''Maybe it is the imitation of the sun''s characteristics with the power of the moon?'' I asked myself. Certainly, the sun was powerful and shone brightly.

    From the moon''s perspective, what would the sun look like?

    ''It must look like a fire.'' I thought. Whenever I looked at the sun, I always thought it was rted to mes.

    "Still. It is too early to jump to conclusions." I mumbled. Since I had yet to understand how to use a specific type of mana, I couldn''t confirm anything.

    But at the very least, I knew I had an idea about what to do, and that was something.

    Just like that, I closed the book andid on my bed. It was time to rest since tomorrow was going to be the day of club applications.

    ******

    Waking up early in the morning, the first thing I did was start running before breakfast.

    And I was not the only one doing that, as I could see some seniors and first-years doing the same thing.

    But I simply ignored them and started running while racking my brain.

    Today would be the day when the clubs would be essible to the freshmen. The clubs had a wide range of activities ranging frombat to art section.

    And I was pondering about which one I needed to join.

    Ethan was going to join the Spear Legacy Club and Adventure Explorers Club for sure.

    Julia would also join this club since she was a girl that liked to wander around. And because of Julia, Victor would also join, and then following him, Irina would do the same.

    That simply meant four people from the main cast would be there, which would certainly get more and more attention.

    ''Should I join or not?'' I pondered. The reason why I wanted to was pretty simple. In the game, there were demon contractors appearing with each trip this group had taken. It was because the game developers used this club for the sake of describing the open world.

    ''I will.'' However, since there were demon contractors constantly appearing in this club, they would eventually lead me to demons. There were even some that escaped from the hands of the yer, which I would certainly not miss.

    That was the first club I was going to join.

    ''The second one should definitely be the one that Sylvie joins.'' I thought.

    The reason was simple. Since the demons would constantly target the future Saintess thanks to her power, which meant Sylvie was a ma that constantly attracted their attention.

    In fact, in the game, the club that had the most side-story events was the one Sylvie had joined.

    ''History and Art Guild.'' I thought.

    The name had a guild in it, but it was nothing serious as they were simply amunity that liked to talk about history. However, this guild, for some reason, also traveled quite frequently and wandered around the Valerian Federation, looking at the buildings of the past.

    Their main goal was to explore the buildings that were left from the period when mana had nonexistent, basically the pre-mana period.

    I didn''t know why Sylvie joined that club, but I didn''t need to know about that either.

    ''And thest one should be the Archery Club.'' I thought.

    As the name suggested, since I was an archer making some other connections would also help me since the instructor of that club, Mr. Ethan, was the one that had invited me.

    He said he wanted to see my growth, and I was free to join the club if I wanted, and that offer was pretty good considering I was fairly new with the bow.

    These three clubs were the ones that I wanted to join since the others didn''t get my attention too much. I did not have time to simply waste on the clubs constantly; therefore, the fewer clubs I joined, the better it would be.

    Just like that, I finished my run with those thoughts in my head and returned to my dorm. Today''s first ss was once again the ss of that annoying woman, so I must not bete¡­..

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 48 12.2 - Clubs

    <h4>Chapter 48 Chapter 12.2 - Clubs </h4>

    As I entered the ssroom early in the morning, for the first time in the Academy, I saw students being excited and happy.

    Normally their eyes would be dead, and most of them would enter the ssroom with coffees in their hands, but today seemed to be an exception.

    The usual hushed tones were reced by animated conversations, and the air was charged with contagious enthusiasm. It seemed the prospect of joining clubs had ignited a spark of curiosity and anticipation among my fellow cadets.

    "Did you see the Elemental Mages Society on the list? I''m totally joining that!"

    "Elemental magic is cool and all, but I''m thinking of going for the Alchemical Engineering Club. Imagine creating potions and elixirs! To be honest, I think I can nail the money from there."

    A group of students huddled near the holographic disy that showcased the clubs, their fingers pointing at different icons as they discussed their interests.

    "I heard the Swordmaster''s Guild is super intense. I wonder if I can handle it."

    "Are you kidding? I''m all about the Beast Tamer Guild. Forming bonds with mystical creatures? Count me in!"

    The ssroom was abuzz with anticipation, the students bonding over shared aspirations and exchanging thoughts on the various club options. Amid the conversations, the holographic clock on the wall marked the approaching time for the morning assembly.

    But, first and foremost, the main cast was there sitting on the front seats, talking with each other.

    "Which one are you going to join?" Lucas asked, his gaze wandering around Ethan and Carl.

    "I will join Martial Arts and Student Council," Carl replied with a serious tone.

    "What? Student Council?" Lucas'' eyes were wide open, and that made sense. Joining the Student Council was something pretty hard since the seniors were pretty picky about their members.

    "Yes. They offered me a position inside the disciplinarymittee."

    "For some reason, I can easily imagine you inside there," Lucas answered. "Bleagh¡­Boring."

    Turning his gaze to Ethan, he asked. "Ethan, which one are you going to join?"

    "¡­."

    "Ethan?"

    "¡­."

    "From Elysiuma to Ethan. Are you here?" As Lucas finally raised his voice, Ethan responded with a groan.

    "Ah¡­ Sorry, I was thinking about something. What did you say?" however, he seemed lost, slightly.

    ''He is probably wondering why I behaved like that.''

    I thought since Ethan was looking at me from time to time with a look of wonder, trying to understand me.

    However, seeing this behavior, Lucas immediately put a grin on his face. "Ho¡­. It seems our Ethan couldn''t sleep wellst night. Is it because of a girl?" As he teased Ethan, he poked his arms. "If you want advice, this Grandfather here shall give you one."

    "Hey¡­What are you saying? This is not a Wuxia Novel."

    "It is not like that¡­. Just got something in my head." Taking Lucas'' words seriously, Ethan shook his head.

    "Tch¡­Anyway, I asked which clubs were you going to join?" Lucas repeated his question as he signaled the holograms.

    I put my ear into their conversation since I wanted to confirm which clubs Ethan would be joining. Since there was no yer here, I needed to know.

    "Hmm¡­ I was nning to join Spear Legacy Club and Adventure Exploration Club." Ethan answered, confirming my spections.

    "Adventure Exploration? I am joining that too." At that moment, Julia dived into the topic with her usual loud voice and cheerful expression.

    And following that, it was Victor and Irina.

    With their words, I basically confirmed that they were going to join the same clubs in the game.

    ''This is good.'' I thought. ''The fewer variables are there, the more efficient my hunt is going to be.''

    Just like that, I was about to turn my attention to the book I was reading, but suddenly I felt a slight gaze on me.

    ''Hmm?'' As my senses were picky, I turned my head to the side where the gaze came from, and there I could see the two girls looking at me.

    Though, don''t misunderstand. Rather than looking at me favorably, if gazes could kill, I would be murdered.

    ''Friends of Sylvie. Bunch of little kids.''

    Scoffing at them in my head, I returned my head.

    CREAK

    At that moment, the door opened, revealing the same serious woman.

    Eleanor White entered the ssroom. Her presencemanded attention, and the students instinctively straightened their postures.

    "Good morning, cadets," her voice resonated, her gaze sweeping across the room. The anticipation in the air seemed to amplify in her presence.

    "I see that the prospect of joining clubs has generated quite the buzz among you," she continued, her tone measured. "Today, I will provide you with more information about the clubs avable within our academy and the process for joining them."

    A holographic disy activated at the front of the room, projecting a list of clubs along with brief descriptions and icons representing each one.

    "From the Swordmaster''s Guild to the Alchemical Engineering Club, the options are varied to cater to your individual interests and strengths. Whether you''re drawn tobat, magic, exploration, or the arts, there''s a club that aligns with your passions."

    Eleanor''s gaze settled on the students, her stern expression softening slightly. "Participating in a club is not just about skill development. It''s an opportunity to foster camaraderie, exchange knowledge, and grow as individuals. The friendships you form here may apany you throughout your hunter journey. Therefore, as the instructors of the academy and the management, we highly rmend you join at least one of the clubs."

    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "For those interested in joining a club, there will be a Club Fair held today. Each club will showcase its activities, and you''ll have the chance to interact with current members and learn more about their goals."

    A holographic schedule appeared beside the list of clubs, indicating the timings and locations of the fair.

    "During the fair, you''ll be able to express your interest and sign up for the clubs you''re most passionate about. Keep in mind that club capacities may be limited, so choose wisely."

    Eleanor''s gaze sharpened, her voice taking on a more authoritative tone. "I expect each of you to approach this opportunity with the same dedication andmitment you disy in your studies and training. Your choices regarding clubs are integral to your development as future hunters."

    With her message delivered, Eleanor stepped back, her gaze sweeping over the students once more.

    "Your academy experience is shaped by the paths you choose to walk, cadets. Now, if you have any questions or concerns, feel free to approach me after this assembly. Today''s sses are canceled because of the Club Activities, but rest assured I willpensate this ss in the future."

    With those words, Eleanor exited the room, and as per her exit, murmurs of anticipation spread through the students. The ssroom, once buzzing with excitement, now held a charged sense of purpose as the cadets contemted the diverse array of clubs and the myriad paths thaty ahead.

    Looking at the students like that, I decided to waste no time here.

    Even though the clubs had their own factions inside the academy, the ones I was joining belonged to neither of them. Thus, there was no further consideration needed.

    Just like that, I left the ssroom with my hands and three forms of application. I also wanted to join first since I didn''t want to look like I was stalking others. Since I don''t want to attract too much attention now.

    Even by saying a bunch of words to Sylvie, I got quite a lot of attention on me, so being careful didn''t hurt.

    ******

    As I walked through the bustling halls, I could feel the happy atmosphere. The Academy''s atmosphere was charged with enthusiasm, and students hurriedly made their way to the club booths that were being set up around the campus.

    Arriving at the first destination on my list, the Adventurer Exploration Club booth, I found a group of energetic students surrounding it. A senior with a friendly smile greeted me, his eyes twinkling with warmth.

    From the way he clothed himself and the way he put some ornaments over himself, it was evident that he was someone that liked to show off.

    In fact, he was a yboy and the reason why he joined this club and was for the sake of looking for women all around the world.

    ''What a weird guy.'' I thought.

    "Hey there! Interested in joining our club?" he asked, his tone inviting. His smile was wide as if he wanted to gather people.

    "Yes." I simply nodded.

    "Great! We''re all about discovering the unknown, venturing into uncharted territories, and under " As he was about to start speaking like some sort of activist, I stopped his words as I gave him my submission paper.

    For the whole time, I had been listening to people talking, and it started making me sick.

    "Ah¡­Astron Natusalune¡­" Looking at my paper, he read my name. "Wee to our club. It seems you don''t like talking too much, so I will keep it short. I am this club''s president James Indie. Nice to meet you." Saying that he gave me his hand, which I simply shook. Even though I disliked having contact with others, in the end, I also didn''t want to seem too rude.

    "Now, after the clubs finalize, a message wille to you via your academy watch, and it will inform you about our orientation. If you have any questions, you can contact me; here is my student ID."

    Just like that, with the first application submitted, I moved on to the Archery Club booth.

    Here, the atmosphere was a bit different. The students gathered around the booth seemed to be deeply engrossed in their conversations, their gazes shifting to me briefly before returning to their discussions.

    In the game, I hadn''t taken the route of a marksman, but from the small conversations, I remember them being prideful quite a lot.

    I approached the booth and handed over my application form to the senior in charge. However, the reception I received was far from weing. The senior''s eyes quickly scanned over my form, and a hint of disdain shed across his face.

    "Last-ranked student, huh? Are you sure you want to be here?" he remarked, his tone dripping with condescension.

    ''Just as expected,'' I thought. It was the same response I was expecting.

    "Yes," I replied calmly. Despite his tone with an overbearing attitude, I was here since the instructor that approved my decision called me here.

    "Heh¡­.It is crazy nowadays that you kids don''t know your ce¡­." A silent murmur entered my ears as the man before me clicked his tongue.

    SWOOSH

    And with fast speed, he threw a punch at me, aimed at my face.

    Though, I dodged it simply by tilting my head to the side.

    ''If I were a secondte at reading his movements, I would be injured.''

    "Ho? You can dodge it?" He spoke, his gaze containing a slight intrigue. "Well, well, newbie. It''s your choice, I suppose. But let me give you a reality check: in this club, we are aiming to be the best archers in the world. So, tell me. Why should I see someone like you would have any right to join our club."

    As his words echoed, the people around us naturally had their attention turned on us.

    "You don''t need to see anything," I answered, looking at the name of the instructor shown on the badge.

    "Ha? What did you say?"

    "Instructor Ethan was the one who called me here. I am not here to prove myself to you, neither do I need to."

    "Pfft¡­..Are you saying Instructor Ethan was the one that rmended you here?"

    "Yes. You can ask him if you want."

    "Ahhahaaahahahha¡­..Man, that was funny. That instructor Ethan? The one that we all know?" As he turned his attention to the people around, everyone had a mocking smile as well. "There is no way that strict man would rmend anyone."

    "Indeed."

    "Ahaha¡­Look at him, trying to y hisst cards like that."

    As the sounds of scorning came, I paid no mind to them as I looked at the senior before me.

    "You can simply ask himter. I am going to leave my application here." With that, I left, heading to thest-ce club that I wanted to join.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 49 12.3 - Clubs

    <h4>Chapter 49 Chapter 12.3 - Clubs</h4>

    With my experience at the Archery Club booth still fresh in my mind, I made my way to thest club on my list: the History and Arts Club.

    Unlike the previous clubs, this one didn''t seem to draw as much attention. The students around the booth appeared to be engaged in calm conversations, their interests ranging from various forms of art to historical research.

    As I approached the booth, I was greeted by a warm and inviting atmosphere that seemed to be filled with passion. The students there seemed genuinely excited about sharing their passion for history and the arts.

    "Wee, Mister Freshmen." At that moment, a cheerful voice echoed inside my ears, making me unconditionally turn to the source. "Do you want some chips?"

    There stood a girl who had a bright smile on her face. Her hair was a unique shade of purple, a color that was both striking and elegant. Her eyes were a brilliant shade of blue, exuding a sense of curiosity and kindness. Her presence seemed to radiate a warm and happy aura, immediately putting me at ease.

    She had an aura offort that made her approachable and friendly. Her entire demeanor seemed to suggest an open-minded and easygoing personality.

    Her face was simply said to be beautiful, as well as her body. Combined with her innocent aura, she could probably take the hearts of many men around the academy, which she did.

    Since she was a named character in the game.

    The small chip crumbs around the corners of her mouth showed that she was eagerly eating chips.

    "Hmm? Mister Freshmen? What is the matter?" As she spoke once again while looking at me, I was woken up from my thoughts.

    "Nothing. I apologize if I seemed rude." I answered, slightly bowing my head. Looking at someone without answering while they were trying to talk to you was not good behavior.

    "You don''t need to be so stiff. It is fine¡­.." She said, waving her hands. "But, do you want chips?" she added while passing the chips in her hands to me.

    "No." But I refused. Since I didn''t like chips too much, they contained too much fat in them.

    "Why? Just take it." But, the girl before me persisted as she constantly approached me while shoving the pocket of chips to me.

    "No. I don''t want to."

    "But why? Doesn''t everyone love chips?" She looked genuinely surprised as she heard my answer.

    "I don''t."

    "How? Everyone I gave chips to always took them." She took a moment to ponder with her fingers on her mouth. "Ah, right! It is because you haven''t tried them yet." And the conclusion she made was this.

    ''I can''t.'' I really wanted to p my forehead, but I held it in. The students around us were watching us with clear smiles on their faces, enjoying the scene.

    "No, I tried them. But I don''t want to eat."

    "Just eat once. Please, just give it a chance." She instantly approached me, her blue eyes looking at me from slightly below. Since she was not that tall, she only came to my chest height.

    "Sigh¡­..Thank you." Deciding that it would be too much if I refused, I grabbed the chips with a sigh.

    Dealing with this girl was really hard.

    "Nihihihi¡­." Hearing her chuckle, a small feeling of warmth appeared in my chest.

    But, following that, the same memory of that time came, making me remember why I was here. The feelings of anger and hatred returned instantly.

    "Hmm?" Seemingly surprised by my shift of expression, she asked. "Ah! Right, I forgot to introduce myself."

    Turning back once again, she spoke with a cheerful tone.

    "I am Maya Evergreen." Her eyes were shining, clearly expecting a reaction from me.

    "Atron Natusalune," I answered, again bowing my head. "Pleased to meet you, Senior Maya. The first rank of the first-sophomore year."

    Hearing my words, she clearly had a knowing expression as she nodded her head.

    "Nihihihi¡­That''s right¡­.Everyone knows me." She mumbled to herself in a low tone, but I was able to hear it since she was a little too close.

    Opening the distance a little bit, I grabbed the application form and handed it to Maya.

    "Here, this is my application form. Can you help me with the application?" I didn''t want to deal with this shiny girl more since her actions were a bit overly happy, for my own preference. I just wanted to get this over with and leave.

    She took the form with a grin, seemingly unfazed by myck of enthusiasm. "Of course! I''d be happy to help. We''re always excited to wee new members who share our passion."

    As she filled out the necessary information, I watched her handwriting, neat and deliberate. It was a stark contrast to my own hurried and utilitarian style of writing.

    That was to be expected since I didn''t pay any attention to how I wrote.

    "There you go," she said, handing the form back to me. "Now you just need to wait for the message about the orientation."

    "Thank you," I acknowledged with a nod and was about to leave.

    "So, what got you interested in the History and Arts Club?" Maya asked, curiosity evident in her tone.

    "It seemed like a different perspective," I replied simply, not offering any more details. Conversations like these were not something I did care about since the reason I was here was widely different from what they were expecting.

    "That''s great!" Maya eximed, her eyes shining with genuine enthusiasm. "We explore various historical eras, engage in art projects, and even organize debates. It''s a wonderful way to broaden your horizons and learn new things."

    "I see," I replied, my tone remaining t.

    Maya''s response was everything I had expected. Her excitement for the club was infectious, but I found it difficult to match her level of enthusiasm.

    "If you have any questions about the club or anything else, feel free to ask me," Maya said, her smile unwavering.

    "I will," I responded, offering a small nod.

    "Well, I hope to see you at the orientation," she said cheerfully.

    "Yes," I replied, feeling a mixture of relief and anticipation that our interaction wasing to an end.

    ''This woman is too ufortable to deal with.'' With that, I left the club fair and made my way toward my dorm.

    In the end, I needed to train, and that was it.

    However, while I was leaving, I felt a squinting gazeing from the sides as someone was ring daggers at me.

    Turning my head, I expected to see Irina there, but differently, it was not her. It was Sylvie.

    ''It seems she is still mad at my words.'' I thought. ''Though, it doesn''t matter.''

    Just like that, I turned my gaze forwards and made my way to my room. However, that squinting gaze hadn''t left me.

    ******

    ''What a strange person.''

    Maya thought to herself, looking at the departing figure of the young freshmen. It was the first time she saw such a reaction from a person she had encountered.

    And that was for a reason.

    ''Does he really not like chips?''

    She thought. All the people that she offered chips epted that without saying anything, so she thought everyone liked chips.

    However, there was one thing Maya was forgetting, or rather, she had even no idea about.

    It was the fact that she was one of the most people in this academy. Since she was the first seat of the second-year students as well as the renowned ''Most Beautiful'' girl in the academy, she was naturally a goddess in most people''s eyes.

    That was the case regardless of gender since even the girls couldn''t bring themselves to hate her, knowing her good character and helping personality.

    But Maya was rather clueless about this, being the airheaded person she was.

    ''He looked gloomy... Did something happen to him?'' She asked herself. That weird person just now looked extremely gloomy, like he was carrying extreme pain.

    ''Well, I can learn about itter. He said he wanted to join our club.'' She thought happily.

    At that moment, the voice of her friend came behind her.

    "What was with this guy? Why did he need to be this rude?" It was her friend, Amelia, approaching her from behind.

    "What do you mean?" Maya asked, not understanding. ''Was he rude?'' She asked herself. He even apologized first, and she could see he was sincere.

    Well, for her most, it was amon urrence since the time people looked at her with a daze when they had met for the first time. She didn''t think it was because of her beauty, but her friends knew.

    "How dare he refuse the offer of my beloved Maya!" Amelia jumped over her, hugging her from behind. "Nobody has the right to refuse such a cutie!"

    "Stop it~ It is embarrassing, Amelia."

    Maya''s words seemed to be lost on Amelia as she continued her yful antics. "Oh,e on, Maya! You''re irresistible. Who could say no to you?" She pounced on Maya''s cheeks with her index finger.

    Maya blushed slightly, pushing Amelia away gently. "Please, Amelia, don''t tease me like that."

    Ameliaughed heartily, giving Maya a yful nudge. "Don''t be so shy, cutie. Anyway, you''ve got a new member of your History and Arts Club. Lucky guy." She mumbled as she made a grumbling expression. "I will need to be careful¡­..Men are like wolves." She muttered to herself.

    Maya blinked in confusion. "Lucky guy? What do you mean, Amelia?"

    Amelia grinned mischievously. "Come on, Maya. You''re the star of the academy. It''s no wonder he wanted to join your club. I mean, who wouldn''t?"

    Maya''s expression remained one of genuine bewilderment. "I don''t understand, Amelia. What does that have to do with anything?"

    Amelia''s grin only widened. "You''re so cute, Maya. Sometimes, I wonder if you''re just acting like an airhead."

    "Hey, don''t call me like that! I am not an airhead!" Maya protested with a pout on her cheeks.

    KYU!

    "Sigh¡­..You really don''t have an ounce of idea about your destructive power." Amelia mumbled with a sigh, trying to stop the blood pouring from her nose.

    Just as they were about to continue talking further, they spotted a person that wasing towards them. It was a girl with Golden Blonde hair and green eyes. It was the first time they had seen this girl, but Amelia''s radar immediately picked her up.

    ''This girl is a beauty.'' Her eyes that she had perfected to pick up and choose beautiful girls immediately concluded. Even though the girl had sses on her eyes, she still looked innocent.

    At least until they saw the atmosphere surrounding her.

    ''Is she mad at something?''

    The girl looked annoyed as she walked. Of course, being the perfect girl analyst she is, Amelia immediately picked the reason up.

    ''She must have had a fight with her boyfriend. Hehehe¡­.The more cuties, the better my harem will get¡­It will be fun to steal her from the boyfriend, hihihihihi!''

    She smirked under her breath as she saw the opportunity. She really wanted to scream to the gods and thank them for giving such an opportunity to her.

    Though her senses picked one thing simply wrong, it was the fact that the girl had a boyfriend. But nobody was perfect after all.

    Maya, on the other hand, didn''t have Amelia''s ulterior motives. She simply saw a fellow student and offered the girl a warm and friendly smile. "Hi there! Would you like some chips?" She held out a packet of chips to the girl with her usual cheerfulness.

    The golden-haired girl looked at Maya with a slightly squinting gaze as if she was trying to assess something.

    Maya tilted her head to the side, wondering why this girl was looking at her like that. "What''s the matter?" Though she was also familiar with those gazes as well. "If these chips are not to your liking, I have spicy ones, chilly ones, more crispy ones." She immediately approached the girl, looking at her with sparkling eyes.

    "Um... no, thank you," the girl replied, her tone a mix of surprise and bewilderment. She seemed slightly overwhelmed by Maya''s cheerfulness as her annoyance and squinting gaze was long gone away.

    Amelia tried her best to hide her amusement at the girl''s reaction, not quite able to shake off her earlier assumptions. She nced at Maya, wondering if the usually airheaded girl had sensed anything off about the situation.

    Maya, however, simply tilted her head with a friendly smile, undeterred by the girl''s response. "Come on, try some¡­. They are really delicious."

    "Umm¡­.I do-"

    "Come. They are really good."

    "Ple-"

    It was the start of Sylvie''s nightmare of Chips¡­.

    Today she had learned there were 300 different chip types in the world and dreamt about chips chasing her in her sleep¡­.

 Chapter 50 13.1 - Main Characters

    <h4>Chapter 50 Chapter 13.1 - Main Characters</h4>

    ?

    "I am sorry for behaving like that."

    In front of the stall, a senior was bowing his head down to a freshman, and it was an unbelievable sight for most passersby.

    Since they had never expected the members of the proud, if not egoist Archery Club would behave like that.

    "It is fine," I answered, looking at the senior. He probably asked Instructor Ethan about me and then learned that he really invited me here.

    "Thank you. I have already registered you as one of our members. Congrattions." He said with a smile, trying to look good to me.

    "Is that so? I will be taking my leave then."

    But I simply nodded and left. I knew what kind of person he was and what kind of role he was going to y. Thus there was no need for me to look at him with a favorable expression.

    I could easily see the distorted expression on his face. He is probably mad at what I have just done. It was a simple and small act, but it was this easy to anger him.

    Humans were creatures with fragile egos. Easy to control and shape as you want.

    ''I will make sure you take the same path in the game¡­..You will be the route for me to reach that demon and kill it.''

    With that thought, I left.

    To exin what happened, simply I was on my way back to the room, and I passed by the Archery Club''s stall, and there this senior stopped me, and here were we.

    In any case, since today''s sses were canceled, I could use this time to train. The sense of urgency was also approaching since, with the start of clubs, the events of the story would also start, which meant I needed to be strong enough for those events.

    The events did not only contain demons but also contained viins and humans at the same time.

    As you must have already noticed, the students inside the academy were no angels. Some of them liked to bully others, some of them wanted to be better but were crushed and etc.

    And the Academy''s harsh types of approach made it a lot harder and easier for students to fall into the pit of despair, which made them vulnerable to whispers of demons and viins.

    For now, things would be quiet as not many fractions inside the academy would ur, which is until the first mid-term exams and the following festival.

    In any case, now that I was free, I needed to make the most of my time¡­..

    *******

    <Tuesday''s first practical lesson.>

    As I was standing before the boy, I couldn''t help but shake my head.

    "Your pairings have changed." Eleanor White said with her gaze looking at me. "Student Sylvie requested the change of partners."

    It seemed Sylvie herself requested it. I was sure normally, instructors would notply with such a request, especially Eleanor White, but it seemed she did it probably because she both didn''t like me, and she also went a little easy on Sylvie.

    "Ethan and Astron. You will train together from now on." And the one I was left with was this righteous protagonist.

    The one that I didn''t want to involve myself.

    ''It makes sense that she paired him with me.'' I thought. Since Ethan''s ranking was also low, it was normal for him to match with me.

    "You can begin now. I will be watching, so no cking off." With her serious tone, she spoke and left both of us looking at each other.

    As Eleanor White''s departure left Ethan and me facing each other, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of apprehension. Ethan was the embodiment of the word protagonist, which I also didn''t dislike personally¡ªrighteous, idealistic, and always eager to prove a point. He was not a bad guy but rather an innocent cub that would grow to be a hero.

    However, him not being a bad person or being a good person did not mean I needed to be happy with this situation. There are things that heroes alsocked.

    First and foremost, it is their beliefs. As yers, readers, or viewers, we could tolerate how did they follow their beliefs to the end, but from a different perspective, what made their opinions better than others?

    Why the opinions of heroes are the ones that should be followed? When such questions are asked, the answer wille on its own.

    It is the strength.

    If a hero doesn''t have the strength to back up their own beliefs, then those beliefs are bound to be forgotten.

    If they had the strength, then those beliefs would be the beliefs of those weaker¡­.At least, that will be on the surface.

    And now, thanks to Sylvie''s intervention, we were thrust into a partnership neither of us seemed thrilled about.

    Ethan cleared his throat, his gaze fixing on mine. "You know, Astron, I can see you''re not too pleased about this arrangement. But I believe there''s some merit in working together."

    It seemed he wanted to change his approach. My attitude ofst time seemed to remember in his head, which was good.

    I exhaled audibly, my patience wearing thin. "I don''t see how being paired up with you benefits either of us."

    In a way, Ethan was the protagonist; I would benefit from sparring with him for sure. But why did he think so was the question in my mind.

    Ethan''s tone remained calm, undeterred by myck of enthusiasm. "We might have different approaches, but that doesn''t mean we can''t learn from each other."

    He started speaking with the same tone, and I once again remembered the game and why I liked ying it.

    "Strength isn''t just about physical prowess. It''s about understanding, adaptability, and using your power responsibly."

    It was because his beliefs would change as time went on, and he would graduate from being a bright and righteous brat to a person who had seen countless things in his life.

    This was one of the things that made me like the game.

    Though right now, he was sure irritating.

    I shook my head, the frustration bubbling up within me. "Look, Ethan, I respect your perspective, but don''t waste your time on me. Our world doesn''t work the way you think it does."

    For some reason, I wanted to speak those words and show him my standing, which I would not normally do. It was probably because this nature of his made me irritated.

    Though hearing me, Ethan''s lips curved into a small smile, one that reflected his unwavering belief in the inherent goodness of people. "Maybe I won''t change your mind today, but I won''t stop trying. And who knows, maybe we''ll find somemon ground."

    I could see he was excited about this, and that made me more and more irritated.

    ''Nobody cares about your beliefs¡­'' I wanted to say, but I closed my eyes and calmed the slight annoyance inside me.

    ''What are you doing, Astron?'' I asked myself. ''Why are you wasting your time pointlessly?'' With that question, I raised my head and looked at him.

    "Let''s start. I don''t want to discuss philosophy right now."

    Ethan''s persistence shone through his smile. "Is that so? But I will never give up, you know?"

    I dismissed his statement with a simple response. "I don''t care about your determination. Let''s focus on the task at hand."

    "Okay." As he nodded, he also took his stance with a serious expression on his face.

    Right now, we both entered ourbat mode waiting for each other. We circled each other, the tension between us palpable. Despite my irritation, there was a hint of curiosity about how this would unfold.

    I wanted to see where did I stand in terms of closebat and my physical prospects.

    SWOOSH

    Ethan initiated the exchange with a quick jab aimed at my abdomen. His posture was not of a veteran, but it was enough to say for an amateur.

    THUD

    I parried with a swift block, and the impact resonated through my arm, and it slightly pained me.

    ''He is strong. As expected.''

    Ethan''s strength was apparent even in his unarmed strikes, a testament to his training and status parameters. That was expected since even if he was recently awakened, his talent showed no bounds at all.

    But I wasn''t about to let that deter me.

    SWOOSH

    I retaliated with a calcted hook to his ribs, testing his defenses.

    THUD

    He deflected it with practiced ease, showcasing his ability to read and respond to my movements.

    SWOOSH

    I followed up with a roundhouse kick, which he ducked under, showing his stance as a spear user''s effectiveness, closing the distance between us.

    SWISH

    Ethan''s fist shot forward in a straight punch. I leaned back, narrowly avoiding the blow. His knuckles grazed my chin, a reminder of his talent atbat, even if he was not experienced in unarmedbat.

    It was not his basic strength but rather his talent at simply generalbat. I could see why he was the protagonist, as he seemingly moved instinctually and made incredibly precise decisions, probably without even knowing how he did do it.

    But that also gave me an opportunity to learn and improve myself. By observing how he did those natural moves and picking up his special talent, I could simply improve myself.

    I focused on his stance, the subtle shifts in his weight, and the tension in his muscles. It was as if time slowed down, allowing me to perceive the minute details of his movements. My brain worked rapidly, registering every bit of information into my brain.

    ''I see. So, he uses his body in such a manner to put more strength onto his core, making it a lot easier to recover from his attacks.'' I thought.

    SWOOSH

    As he followed up with a left hook, I sidestepped and countered with a swift elbow strike to his side.

    THUD

    "Kurgh-!"

    His grunt of pain was evidence that my technique was effective. Our sparring intensified, a dance of dodges, blocks, and strikes.

    Ethan''s determination was evident in his eyes, and despite my initial annoyance, I found myself drawn to this sense of fighting and improving myself.

    For some reason, it felt a lot better than practicing with random dummies. It felt like I was improving myself faster with that now.

    As we exchanged blows, I could feel his energy and dedication driving him forward. His punches were bing more controlled, his movements more deliberate.

    His natural way of learning was showing itself as he was moving in a more refined way. Of course, just one session of fighting and sparring didn''t make him an expert, but he was still improving rapidly.

    Ethan''s inexperience in unarmedbat was evident, but his willingness to learn was undeniable. He wasn''t just throwing punches; he was studying my movements, adapting, and evolving with each exchange.

    But I was also doing that.

    Simply put, in turn, I was also benefiting from our sparring. My [Perceptive Insight] allowed me to identify ws in my technique, areas where I could improve. The feedback loop between us was unexpected but effective.

    I adapted my strategy, using my agility to my advantage. I weaved around his attacks, exploiting openings in his defenses.

    But each time Inded a hit, he countered with renewed vigor. Our sh was a symphony of grunts, impacts, and the rustling of leaves beneath our feet.

    And amidst the physical exertion, Ethan spoke.

    "You know, I wanted to ask you this for a while, but why are you still rankedst? With your skills, you can rank higher." It seemed he was curious about why I was still rankedst. He must be aware of my nonarmedbat skills now, though it didn''t matter.

    "None of your business." I cut him off as I threw a quick uppercut to the right side of the navel.

    THUD

    Though, he blocked his with his elbow, which was something I was expecting him to do. It was his natural reflex to do it, after all.

    "Heh¡­.I am really intere-"

    THUD

    As he was about to speak, suddenly, a fast crochet that I had masked with my uppercut appeared before his eyes and knocked him out from the spar, making him lose his bnce and fall to the ground.

    SPIT

    As he spit the blood in his mouth, he raised his head and looked at me.

    "You really are ruthless."

    "Shut it."

    DING

    Just as Ethan was about to stand up, the sound of a bell ringing was heard, and following that was the announcement of the finish.

    "STOP!" Eleanor said with her hands raised, making everyone stop in their tracks. Her mana was covering everyone, showing her precise mana control, befitting to her title "Invoker."

    "The ss is finished. You are dismissed now." With those words, everyone stopped what they were doing.

    "You have a cranky personality, but you are still good. I will look forward to our next spars." With those words, Ethan stood up and made his way towar his group¡­.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 51 13.2 - Main Characters

    <h4>Chapter 51 Chapter 13.2 - Main Characters </h4>

    "What a weirdo," Ethan spoke to himself as he left the training grounds, walking towards his group. He had recently awakened, so he didn''t know much about the world of Hunters in terms of strength, but as someone that was nurtured by a strong family, he knew how good Astron''s unarmedbat skills were.

    It is not that he was unbeatable or anything. Rather, Astron himself didn''t seem to be overly engulfed in the martial arts either. He looked like he had just trained a little bit.

    But the thing that got Ethan''s attention was something different. It was his talent.

    ''He improved rapidly.'' He assessed, reviewing the fight.

    Ethan was a righteous person who believed in his values, but he was by no means a stupid guy. No, rather, he was quite smart, especially inbat terms.

    It was quite hard to put into words the talent of Astron, but if he would say it, he would say it like this.

    ''It feels like I was fighting with someone like myself.'' He wanted to talk with him aboutbat arts, what he thought about swords, his fighting. Astron seemed like a person that was serious about everything.

    However, the thing that made it weird to talk with him was his initial coldness. He didn''t have much interaction with him before, but he knew he was rankedst. That was all he knew about him since he hadn''t cared much about him at the start.

    But, he first noticed him on the training grounds practicing with his daggers, and it seemed like he was decent enough. Like, the art he was training was probably themon dagger art that one could get from everywhere pretty easily. Therefore he didn''t think Astron was amazing, but he was certainly good.

    Though at that time, he thought he was restraining himself for training purposes since he could see he was moving at a speed that was easily seen. Never once he thought that was his peak speed; after all, to be a student in this academy, that kind of physical aspect would not be enough.

    However, apparently it was. Since when they had sparred with each other, he felt like Astron''s strength was quite low. He was weak; his endurance was low. Only his speed was decent.

    "I must admit, his movements were simply astounding. No matter what I tried, I couldn''t seem to gain the upper hand against him." It was this realization that led him to believe that Astron possessed a unique talent - not just in physical training, but in the art ofbat itself.

    ''This is kind of fun¡­.I really want to see how he will do in the future. His beliefs were also interesting.'' Ethan thought. Astron''s way of behaving resembled a wolf in his eyes. He disliked interacting with others, behaved coldly towards them no matter what their gender where, and mostly he seemed to like being alone.

    "Look, Ethan, I respect your perspective, but don''t waste your time on me. Our world doesn''t work the way you think it does."

    Remembering what he said at that time, he thought about his words.

    ''Our world doesn''t work in the way I think it does, huh? You really sound like my brother.'' Ethan mused, remembering what his brother would always say about his words. He would say he needed to grow up, but Ethan didn''t want it.

    It was not that he was unaware of how this world did work. No, rather, he just wanted to believe that he could make the world a better ce by bing a better person. Rather than behaving like a normal hunter that puts their own gains before others, he wanted to be a better person that also valued others more.

    He believed that if everyone could put their selfishness aside, the world would be a better ce.

    "Yo! Where are you going on your own?" Just as he was thinking to himself, suddenly, a hand touched him on his shoulder.

    "Lucas."

    "Where are you going, man?"

    It was his best friend from childhood. Seeing himing like that, he unconditionally smiled. "I was justing to you." He answered as they started walking. "Where are the others?" Looking back, it seemed only Lucas was left.

    "They left. Julia said she was going to train, and Victor followed her like a dog."

    "Hey, you know if he hears about this, you are going to be in trouble, right?"

    "It is fine, it is fine. Even Victor couldn''t have this many eyes inside the academy. Also, that guy is trying to court that idiot sister of mine. There is no way he can do something to me."

    "Well, you are right. He is not even making it secret."

    "This is how he does. But that bastard. Does he really think by showing off, he can make that dumbass like him?"

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Well, maybe?"

    "Nah¡­Really, Ethan? It seems you need a bunch of lessons about girls."

    "Yeah, yeah, mister yboy. So, where are the others?" Ethan asked, smiling at his friend''s antics. Lucas was always like that, ying with people and joking around all the time. Though he knew he could entrust his back to him no matter what.

    "Others, huh? Irina seemed quite upset, so she probably went to burn some students or something, I don''t know. Lilia said she needed to be somewhere, probably a business meeting. Seriously, how is she able to manage her studies, training, and her guild position at the same time? I can''t understand." Lucas asked as he wondered about Lilia.

    That girl was beautiful and one of those he wanted to woo but at the same time, she was one of those he would never get close to. That girl would probably roast him alive if she knew about his deeds in the academy.

    "Well, she is always busy. But whenever I see her notes, I am also left in awe. She is probably one of the tidiest people I know." Ethan answered, remembering Lilia''s notes. She was one of those that Ethan respected, even though he knew their values were different.

    "Then, where is Carl?"

    "Carl? He mentioned something about Student Council Work, so he probably headed there." Lucas answered as they walked further.

    However, suddenly Ethan was curious about Astron and how others viewed him.

    "Hey, Lucas, did you hear about that new guy, Astron?" Ethan asked, curiosity piqued.

    "That guy you are sparring with, right? What about him?" Lucas asked another question.

    "I mean, he kind of looks interesting."

    "What? Hey, hey, hey. Ethan, bro, don''t tell me you swing that way." Lucas widened the distance as he said with a smile, but his words were enough to get the attention that was already on them to Ethan.

    "YO? WHAT THE HELL? Where the hell did you get it from?" And since he was not gay, at the very least, Ethan felt the urge to defend himself and tried to clear the misunderstanding.

    "I mean, you just came to me, randomly asked about a brooding guy, and said he was interesting. What do you expect me to think?" Hearing Lucas''s reasoning Ethan wanted to p his forehead, but he resisted.

    "Just think like a normal person, maybe? I just asked it because that guy seems a bit mysterious." Ethan said. He just wanted to ask his friend''s opinion, but Lucas did his own thing and made everythingplex again.

    All right, all right, my bad. No need to get all defensive," Lucas chuckled, raising his hands in surrender. "But you''re right, Astron is a bit of a mystery. There have been a few rumors swirling around about him."

    Ethan''s interest was piqued even more. "Rumors? Like what?"

    Lucas leaned in slightly as if sharing a secret. "Well, you know how stories get blown out of proportion in this ce. Some say he''s the sole survivor of that attack inside the academy two weeks ago. Remember the noises we heard at that time from the forest? It seems a monster appeared right there."

    Ethan''s eyes widened. "Wait, what do you mean by the attack inside the academy? And a monster?"

    "Yes. The academy was trying to hide it, but it seems a sneaky monster was able to enter the academy. They don''t even know what kind of monster it is. Some are even saying it was a demon. Those three that didn''te to the sses, remember? They were the ones that died in the hands of that monster."

    Ethan''s skepticism was evident. "That sounds a bit far-fetched, doesn''t it? I mean, if it were true, it would have been all over the news. After all three academy cadets died, howe nobody knows about it."

    Lucas let out a sigh, shaking his head. "Ethan, my friend, you''re still thinking about this ce as if it''s some normal academy. The world doesn''t work like that, especially not in the realm of Hunters."

    Ethan frowned, clearly puzzled. "What do you mean?"

    Lucas leaned against a nearby wall, his expression serious. "Look, you know how the academy operates. They have their reputation to protect, and sometimes that means keeping things hushed up, especially if it''s something that could cause panic or fear among the students or the public."

    Ethan''s skepticism remained. "But a monster attack? That''s a bit hard to hide, don''t you think?"

    Lucas raised an eyebrow. "Is it? Think about it, Ethan. We''re in a world where Hunters face creatures that defy imagination, where magic and the supernatural are real. The general public might not know the details of what goes on in this academy. And besides, the Academy Council holds a lot of power. They can control the flow of information."

    Ethan still seemed unconvinced. "I get that, but three cadets dead? That''s not something they can just sweep under the rug."

    Lucas gave a wry smile. "You''d be surprised. The Academy Council has ways of making things disappear. They could manipte the story and im it was an ident or some sort of training mishap. They have resources we can''t even fathom."

    Ethan folded his arms, deep in thought. "So you''re saying Astron might have been involved in that attack?"

    Lucas shrugged. "Who knows? But it does add ayer of intrigue, doesn''t it? That''s why rumors like these gain traction. People are drawn to the mysterious and unexined. Also, it seems like he changed his weapon from daggers to bow after that weekend as well."

    "He changed his weapon?"

    "I mean, he didn''t entirely change, but he just also registered a bow as his weapon. I think he awakened in the face of danger."

    Hearing this, Ethan thought about it for a moment. It was not thatmon to change one''s weapon from dagger to bow, but assuming that he was connected to the attack since he changed weapons right after the said attack¡­.That seemed a bit relied on too many assumptions, probably his inherent liking of Astron also yed a role in his judgment, but Ethan didn''t believe he could do such a thing.

    "Well, I think it is impossible," Ethan said as he remembered the training he did will Astron today. "He is not that strong to pull such a thing off."

    "Ho? Why do you think so?"

    "You know today I was partnered with him, right? He seemed like he was really weak, probably lowest in terms of raw strength." Ethan exined.

    "Are you sure? Maybe he was restraining himself."

    "No, it is not possible. He moved in such a way that I can easily say that he was ustomed to that strength like his own body. There is no way he is that experienced."

    "Hmm¡­.That makes sense. Irina also said that guy had a hard time dealing with one simple Lesser Silver Wolf. Anyway, why are you interested in him all of a sudden? Don''t tell me it was because of Sylvie. Are you mad now he made her cry like that?"

    Ethan''s cheeks reddened slightly. "No, no, it''s not like that. I''m not interested in Sylvie."

    Lucas grinned, nudging Ethan with his elbow. "Oh really? Then why are you so defensive?"

    Ethan let out a sigh. "Sigh¡­Don''t tease me, Lucas."

    Lucasughed. "Come on, Ethan; you can''t hide it from me."

    Ethan rolled his eyes. "Fine, you win. Maybe I was a bit upset about it, but it''s not like that means I like her. It just felt ufortable."

    In the end, Ethan was also a guy, no matter what. Though, it was not specifically about Sylvie, and Lucas also knew that. After all, he knew about the one in Ethan''s heart.

    However, that didn''t mean he was not going to tease him. "Yeah, yeah, sure."

    Just like that, the two friends kept going with their talk as they kept walking.

 Chapter 52 13.3 - Main Characters

    <h4>Chapter 52 Chapter 13.3 - Main Characters </h4>

    TAP TAP TAP

    I was inside my room, pushing the buttons before me. As for what I was doing, I was looking for things to invest in.

    Know that, even though I was nning to invest in that girl and her guild, I fairly underestimated the money I could make from going to dungeons and selling the corpses.

    The bracelet saved me a lot more money than I had initially expected. Therefore, there were a lot more funds than I could use on Emilia. She would probably not ept such money from a stranger, and that was pretty normal.

    Therefore, I started looking at thepanies and the guilds on the Inte and their stock prices. Even though I was not that engulfed in the stock market in the game, knowing the future events, maybe I could find a guild that wouldter rise or something.

    TAP TAP TAP

    I kept searching and surveying on the inte.

    ''There are quite a few that I think get a lot more popr, but I am not sure.''

    There were certainly some names that I knew from the game, but it was a little hard to read the stock market prices and convert the information to how they were doing right now.

    Some of the guild''s stocks may not be as high as I expected them to be, but that didn''t necessarily mean those stocks were going to rise in the future. In the end, the stock market doesn''t specifically reflect how the guild is doing on their ranking or how their hunter job is going. There are other things that affect it, and this is what differentiates the real world from the game.

    Just as I was looking at the guilds, one of the other parts got my attention.

    Agency Groups, Mercenaries, and Free Lancer Works.

    ''Right, there was such a setting.'' I thought. In the game, one could not only be a Hunter and join a guild, but they could also be a Mercenary that goes withmissions or Free Lancers that would venture around the guilds and join their operations.

    ''Now that I think about it, is the Agency Group Ethan is going to find here?'' I thought and started surveying under the tab Agency Groups.

    Since Ethan was a good kid that wanted to raise his strength, he naturally ventured around the world, and thanks to a talented agency he had found, as a yer, we would have quite an easy time finding gates, dungeons, or monsters in the wilderness.

    ''Though, they also brought quite a lot of troubles to him thanks to their unique past.''

    Sitting before theptop, I stared, pondering about this investment was worth it or not.

    ''That little kid¡­.He was really useful, his knowledge ofputers and his trait being rted to them.''

    Having a hacker certainly would help, especially for my goal. But at the same time, not every people in this world would follow a person that wishes to murder every bit of demon and erase their existence, which left me in a dilemma.

    ''Either I am going to make them extremely loyal to me, or I am not going to reveal my purpose.'' That was what I had concluded.

    ''For now, this matter is far in the future. There is no point in thinking about this now.'' I thought, but I still took a mental note for the future.

    But that didn''t mean I couldn''t invest in their little agency.

    ''Let''s invest around 20000 Valer. I don''t need immediate money for now.''

    Since I had also visited the dungeon inside the ck Market, I now had around 70k in my bank ount, and the debt of the academy had one whole year to pay, so I didn''t need to make it worse.

    Though while investing in them, I used a small amount of money tomission a broker from the ck market, making myself anonymous, though that kid would certainly trace me back.

    ''Let''s teach you a little bit about the world.''

    With that thought, I spent 25k investing in them.

    DING

    At that moment, a message came from my watch as I looked into its content.

    DING DING

    Though, following it was another two.

    ''Must be clubs.''

    I thought and opened the panel.

    --------------------------

    Adventurer and Exploration Club

    Thank you for joining our club!

    We''re excited to have you on board. Don''t forget about the orientation trip next Sunday. It''ll be a great opportunity to get to know your fellow members and start your journey as an adventurer. See you there!

    --------------------------

    History and Arts Club

    Hello and wee to the History and Arts Club!

    We''re thrilled that you''ve joined us. Our club meetings are always filled with excitement and creativity. Get ready to explore the fascinating world of history and arts together! Looking forward to seeing you at our next meeting. It is refreshing to see freshmen being interested in Art and History, and we are very happy to have you here.

    The orientation session will be on Saturday morning, and we will start with a small pic inside the forest.

    If you wish to, you can also bring the food you want, but it is not mandatory. I hope you are having a good week!

    --------------------------

    Archery Club

    Wee to the Archery Club.

    Make sure you''re serious about improving your skills if you''re here. We don''t have time for ckers. Training sessions are mandatory. Be prepared to prove yourself.

    Orientation is on Friday Evening.

    ------------------------

    Looking at the messages in front of me, I could certainly feel the differences between the clubs'' atmospheres from the tone of the messages alone.

    Adventurer Exploration''s message was short, but its tone was simply polite and weing, while the archery club was arrogant and serious.

    It was enough to show that how where this Archery Clubs'' egoistic reputation came from. Even their messages were arrogant.

    And, as for the History and Arts Club, it was certainly showing the characteristics of that shining senior who is the club president.

    ''That woman was too bright¡­.I should maintain my distance from her.'' I thought as I closed theptop.

    The night was already there, and I needed to sleep soon.

    ******

    "Hey, Sylvie, which Clubs have you joined?"

    As three girls were walking towards their room, one of them asked the girl in the middle, who had a rather tired expression on her face, as if she was about to sleep as soon as possible.

    "Sylvie?" Since she didn''t get an answer, the girl asked once again, looking at her friend.

    "¡­."

    "Kuhum. Sylvie!" Seeing this was not going to work, she cleared her throat and raised her voice slightly.

    FLINCH

    "What? What is it?" Sylvie, who woke up from her dream, looked into her friend.

    "Which club did you join?" Her friend repeated the question as she looked into her eyes.

    "Hmm? Haven''t we talked about this before?" As Sylvie tilted her head to the side, she asked.

    "Well, I forgot."? Her friend sheepishly said while scratching the back of her head, but Sylvie could see something was different.

    The emotions of her friend¡­.They were different. She felt suspicious, but thinking that she was having a bad time for some reason, she decided to ignore it.

    After all, the feelings she saw were not that strong; only a small amount of darkness probably stemmed from stress.

    "I joined the History and Arts Club only." She answered, but her body momentarily flinched as she considered if her choice was right. ''That senior was too scary.''

    Even for her, who was mostly cheerful and happy, that senior was someone overwhelming, like a star that shone through the night and illuminated everything but made those closer to them blind.

    "I see." Her friend answered, lowering her gaze, though Sylvie''s thoughts were on the senior and her overwhelming attitude, so she didn''t hear, neither did she see the expression on her face.

    ''What a stupid girl.''

    Her friend, whose name was Danie, thought with a small smile creeping upon her face. Though the one inside her was no longer the same girl, she knew.

    Without knowing anything about it, Sylvie had already put herself in danger.

    "Hey. What are you going to do about him?" Just at that moment, another voice echoed. It was the third girl who was typing something on her watch before.

    "What do you mean?" Sylvie asked as she tilted her head to the side.

    "I mean about that bastard who made you cry. Should I do something about it?"

    Hearing this, Sylvie''s body momentarily stiffened as she remembered his words back then once again.

    The words she was trying to forget.

    "If you''re not willing to confront your weaknesses head-on, then perhaps you should reconsider being a part of the academy."

    However, the already tired Sylvie didn''t want to talk about him right now. She didn''t want to feel ufortable anymore. She had been studying for the whole day, and her brain was on the verge of exploding.

    "Why are you mentioning him now?" Sylvie asked. Her friend knew she didn''t want to talk about him, but why was she bringing it up now?

    "For some reason, I feel irritated with his attitude." The girl spat out her feelings. "He acts edgy, and it cringes me whenever I see it. Does he think we will think he is cool if he acts like that? Bastards like him who acts cold and edgy to impress girls are the ones that I hate the most."

    As Sylvie heard this, she felt like she could rte to it. But at the same time, she knew that was how Astron acted normally. It was basically his character since she knew he had never had any intention of impressing others with his attitude.

    That basically stemmed from his indifference, but that was what made him more irritating.

    ''Couldn''t you be a little kinder?'' She asked herself.

    Though, at that moment, she also remembered what she saw in the club room.

    She saw Astron and decided to hide since she didn''t want to talk to him. A part of her knew she was escaping, but she decided to hide nheless.

    However, when he was talking to the senior, she couldn''t help but stiffen at his words. He also wanted to join the History and Art Club. She even reconsidered her decision to join the club.

    But she also felt a weird feeling when she looked at the senior talking to him. That senior constantly tried to give him potatoes while pressuring him.

    And Astron was ufortable with it; Sylvie could feel it. But, in the corner of his heart, a small feeling of warmth was there, like he was slightly enjoying it.

    ''He is enjoying it?''

    This made her feel angry. He acted coldly toward her every time when they talked. No, not only her but others as well, Since Sylvie was watching him, she knew. But why was he now enjoying it?

    She even forgot his sincere gratitude at that time, thanks to his harsh words at that moment.

    ''Why are you enjoying it?''

    Even Astron himself didn''t know he enjoyed the senior''s presence, but Sylvie, with her trait, could see it.

    And, because she felt angry for some reason, she impulsively acted and went to the seniors in a bad mood.

    Though, she wished now that she never did it since she walked to one of the toughest battles where chips could be a weapon.

    "SYLVIE!"

    At that moment, she heard a shout making her wake up from her thoughts as she looked at her friend in her front.

    "What?"

    "Why are you daydreaming now?"

    "Ah¡­My bad."

    "Hey, it is fine. She is probably tired. And why are you bringing it up now? Don''t you know it makes her ufortable?"

    "I know, but I feel angry whenever I see him for some reason¡­.Sigh¡­.Anyway, should I do something about him?"

    "No, leave it be; it is fine."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah."

    "Your choice then."

    Just like that, the three walked together as they reached their dorms¡­..

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 53 14.1 - Archery Club

    <h4>Chapter 53 Chapter 14.1 - Archery Club</h4>

    "Do you have any questions?" Professor Williams inquired, his gaze sweeping across the students who seemed a tad restless after the lecture. "If not, then we can conclude the ss for today."

    The room erupted into a chorus of relieved murmurs and quiet sighs of relief.

    "Hooh¡­ Finally¡­" someone muttered from the back, the sentiment resonating with many.

    "I thought this was not going to end ever," another voice chimed in, capturing the general consensus of the students.

    As the students exchanged knowing nces and sympathetic smiles, the professor''s attention returned to the front of the room. His expression remainedposed as he addressed the ss again.

    "Before you all leave, a reminder: the second assignment has been posted on the online portal today. It''s a research task focused on the political intrigues of the Hunted Realms during the Era of Shattered Thrones. Make sure to choose your topics wisely and submit your assignments by the end of next week."

    The announcement was met with a mixture of groans, groggy nods, and a few exchanged looks of concern.

    "Another research assignment? Seriously?"

    "I can barely keep up with the readings, and now this?"

    "Let''s hope he at least goes easy on the grading this time."

    Professor Williams continued, his tone unwavering despite the students'' reactions. "Understanding the politicalndscape of the past will provide crucial insights into the dynamics that have shaped our world today. Remember, the more you delve into history, the more you can anticipate the challenges of tomorrow. That''s all for today. Have a productive weekend."

    With those words, he left the room, leaving the students alone. Today was thest day of sses for the week, and we were going to have an orientation for the Archery Club.

    ''It shouldn''t be that long. But, if I can see Instructor Ethan, I can maybe ask him for some pointers.'' I thought to myself.

    The reason why I epted their proposal was to learn and observe how the Archery Club members used their bows and adapted to their styles, adding them to myself.

    Looking at the front desk, I could see Lilia was also preparing to leave. I was not sure, but she was probably in the Archery Club as well.

    "Hey, where are you going?" Julia asked, seeing Lilia trying to grab her things. She would do it normally as well, but today for some reason, she seemed to be a little more hurried."

    "I have a club orientation this evening, so I am going to get prepared," Lilia answered with her usual blunt tone.

    "I see. You were in Archery Club, right?" Julia asked since she forgot which club Lilia was in; rather, it was more likely she was not that interested.

    "Yes."

    "I don''t understand. Why did you join that club? You don''t have anything more to learn, don''t you?" Irina butted in, looking at Lilia. For instance, she was a mage, but she didn''t join the magic research club, even though she was invited. Since she knew they were only trying to make connections with her and those researchers could never be more advanced than what her family was doing.

    "One always has something to learn from others," Lilia replied calmly, her eyes focused on gathering her belongings efficiently.

    Julia looked genuinely intrigued. "Is that why you''re in the Archery Club? You must be quite skilled already." She was also in the Way of Swords Club, but the reason she went there was to spar with seniors; she didn''t believe those members could help her learn more.

    Lilia shrugged, her movements precise and controlled. "Skill is never a reason to stop learning. There''s always room for improvement." She answered.

    ''Ho¡­.This is the reason why this girl was not a heroine in the game.'' Astron thought to himself. As a yer who yed the game quite a lot, the one he respected the most was Lilia, the girl who never once her way in life. Even though she was slightly egoist and looked down on others, she also sought improvement.

    Her duality was the things why yers called her ''Hypocrite Woman,'' but Astron rather respected it. In a way, she was one of that women that prioritized their career.

    Irina raised an eyebrow. "So, you''re saying you''re there to learn from the other members?"

    Lilia''s lips curved into a faint, enigmatic smile. "I''m saying I''m there to learn from everyone. You never know where you''ll find wisdom. And it is not like I always need to be there. They can''t say anything to me, either."

    With that quote hanging in the air, Lilia efficiently packed her belongings and stood up, her posture poised. "Have a good weekend." And with those words, Lilia left.

    "This girl. Why do I feel like you can never win against her with words?" Irina spoke, looking at Lilia''s departing figure.

    "Well, she was always like that," Victor spoke with his usual calm tone, then shifted his attention to Julia. "Do you want to grab dinner, Julia?" He asked.

    "No. I am going to train." But Julia simply refused and stood up while picking her things up. "And, no. You are noting with me." Cutting Victor, who opened his mouth, she left immediately.

    ''I should leave as well.'' Confirming that Lilia joined was enough, so I didn''t waste any more time and stood up as well, leaving the ss.

    "Pffttt¡­.hahahaha¡­."

    "What are you looking at? Tch."

    Though, I could also hear Victor''s grumbling at Lucas and Ethan, who was the subject of his anger. It seemed he was the one that got the short stick.

    While leaving, I again felt gazes on me, but this time there were three of them. It seemed that as time passed, the number of people who gazed at me also increased.

    ''Irina, Sylvie''s friend Lora, and that guy.''

    Just as my thoughts were consumed by these observations, a sudden collision jolted my senses.

    SWOOSH THUD

    Though the said ''thing,'' the collision almost sent me flying if not for my fast reflexes. I turned my attention to the person who collided with me as a fragrant scent of Lilies entered my nose.

    "Watch where you are going!" And hearing the girl''s voice and seeing the annoyed expression on the beautiful face reminded me who this was.

    Green hair and zing crimson eyes.

    ''Lilia.''

    It seemed she had forgotten her things inside the ssroom. Even though she was fuming at me, there was no reason for me to interact with her any longer.

    Cleaning the dust on my uniform, I stood up and walked further without answering.

    "Hey, I said some-"

    "Don''t talk to me."

    After cutting off the response she was going to give me, I left. There was no need for any further talk since I could easily see where it would go.

    Simply she was going to scold me as she usually does with others in her guild and then walk proudly like she was a goddess; after all, that was how she was treated most of the time.

    Even though Lilia was a person that sought improvement, this was her weakness--her ego, which was the thing that made her someone that wasn''t liked by themunity of yers.

    And I didn''t like that either. Even though her seeking for improvement was condemnable, her ego was what made her, not a heroine, and she is probably going to live her life all alone until she dies.

    It is not like I am different.

    Just like that, I reached my room and prepared for the clubs.

    *******

    The Archery Clubs training area and the ce where they had conducted their training was a specially designated outdoor area only for Marksmen. It was away from the heart of the Academy Campus, where most main buildings were located, so it took a little bit of walking for me to reach there.

    As I entered the Archery Club''s training area, I was met with a scene that radiated the club''s distinctive pride. Nestled within a serene corner of the academy''s grounds, this secluded haven promised a unique experience.

    The training space was a harmonious blend of nature and purposeful design. Towering trees created a protective canopy, their leaves allowing soft sunlight to filter through.

    In the heart of this serene setting stood a substantial wooden building¡ªthe indoor training hall. Its quaint exterior hinted at the hours of diligent practice that took ce within those walls.

    It was obvious that the design of this ce was inspired by the Elves that invaded this world, but the human touch was also there, showing its modernity.

    The outdoor training focal point¡ªa meticulously crafted shooting range. It was a testament to the club''s unwavering dedication, an arena for perfecting the art of archery.

    Targets of various shapes and distances were positioned thoughtfully, some stationary while others moved inplex patterns.

    Even though there seemed to be a lot to there, since members were gathered on the open area of the Club grounds, I didn''t walk any further.

    FLINCH

    Suddenly my body flinched as I got chills.

    "Tch. Nowadays, it seems everyone likes to re daggers at others." I mumbled, clicking my tongue.

    Feeling another but a lot stronger stinging gaze, I turned my head to the source. There again, I could Lilia as she was looking at me.

    Different from Irene, Lilia''s gaze didn''t look like she was ring daggers at me, but my senses were saying this was a lot more dangerous. Her slightly calm gaze felt more dangerous.

    ''It doesn''t matter.''

    Now, some may think that why was I like that to the people whom I know the strength?

    The answer is simple. I don''t care.

    They could destroy my future career by pressuring me but it is not like I am nning to be a renowned hunter in the future.

    It is not something I deserve anyway.

    Also, this girl is already a picky person with a high attitude, so unless you simply bow your head and lick such people''s shoes, they will pick up on you regardless of your attitude.

    Anyway, while I was thinking about those, I felt two strong presencesing.

    Two people before the crowd were intentionally releasing their aura as they were looking at the neers.

    The captain, Adrian Castillo, stood tall with an air of authority.

    His voice rang out with assurance, "Archery is not just a skill; it''s an art, a disy of precision and elegance. We uphold the legacy of the finest archers in history, and we wee those who believe they have what it takes to embrace this noble path."

    I knew him from the game.

    He was a highlypetitive person whose sole purpose was to be the next Bow Emperor, taking the title of the current one.

    An induvial with a cold expression, the tallest among them, a young man with striking silver hair. His posture was impable, and his cerulean eyes bore a hint of condescension as he surveyed the assembly.

    ''It is really sad that yourpetitive spirit is toxic.'' I thought.

    As an induvial whose purposes shed with the girl who was ring daggers at me, in the end, he was going to enter fiercepetition with her.

    And would lose everything. His title, his name, and his social life because behind his cold fa?adeid an egoist guy who looked down on others and ckmailed people using his family name and resources.

    A person who thought he was of noble blood, a person who was an elitist like Victor.

    His gaze stayed on Lilia for a second before turning to the girl who strove forward. But I could see a dirty desire in that gaze; even Lilia seemed to sense it as she tensed up slightly.

    Beside Adrian stood a poised young woman with raven-ck hair cascading down her shoulders. Her gaze held a touch of haughtiness as she regarded the gathered students. "I am ra, the vice-captain of the Archery Club," she announced, her voice silky yetmanding.

    "As the captain spoke, our purpose here is to be the best, and those who don''t wish topete shall take their leave."

    The girl who wouldter be the best helper of, Lilia and would be the heroine instead of her ce-ra Holden.

    With everything set in stone, the clubs started.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 54 14.2 - Archery Club

    <h4>Chapter 54 Chapter 14.2 - Archery Club</h4>

    After the initial greetings finished, the senior members led the neers through the area, their steps echoing with an air of authority. Adrian, the captain, exined, "Here in the Archery Club, we train to achieve mastery over precision and timing. This range is designed to challenge your uracy, your ability to adapt to changing conditions, and to develop an unerring eye."

    ra, the vice-captain, continued, "The indoor training hall is equipped with state-of-the-art equipment to analyze and perfect your form. Remember, every detail matters in archery¡ªfrom how you stand to how you breathe. It''s about bing one with your bow and arrow, and that requires unwavering dedication."

    The reason why such equipment was dedicated to the Archery grounds was that the Current Bow Empress was a student who graduated from Arcadia Academy.

    ''As expected,ing here was the right choice.'' Astron thought. Even though he thought he may have wasted his time beforeing here, now that he saw the facilities, it was evident that this was the correct choice.

    As Astron listened, he watched as club members demonstrated their skills, their arrows flying with elegance and fluidity that seemed almost otherworldly. The environment was intense yet inviting, a ce where dedicated marksmen could thrive.

    There was a reason why the students there were disying such amazing skills. It was because they were the ones that left after thepetitive setting of the club left the ones without any skill out.

    And just to exin this to neers, ra continued to speak. "However, let me be clear¡ªthe Archery Club is not for the faint of heart. Our standards are high, and our expectations are even higher. We are not interested in mediocrity; we seek excellence. Those who cannot meet our standards will not remain."

    Then, Adrian turned his attention to the sides.

    "The way you will be eliminated will be rted to your performances on the practical tests. If your notes don''t meet our standards, we will subject you to a test where we will test your skills and dedication. And then, we will decide whether you will stay in this club or not."

    As Adrina finished his words, he turned his attention to the students around them. "Any questions?"

    "¡­.." Nobody answered since none of them had the guts to do so, and those who had didn''t have any questions.

    "No? Good." Seeing that his message was conveyed, Adrian finished his words.

    "Then, before we finish, pleasee here and take your identity cards," ra said, pointing towards the cards on the table.

    "This card will let you have ess to club facilities no other can ess. Don''t ever lose it since we won''t be giving anyone another one."

    As her words sank, the members made their way toward the table and took their cards.

    A card with a simple symbol of a woman holding a bow in her hands with the bow stretched and aimed at the sky.

    "Now, we are finished for today. You can stay here and train. You can also watch the seniors if you want, and you are free to leave if you wish to do so."? As ra finished, the neers looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    Just like that, the orientation finished.

    ******

    As everyone got their identity cards and the instructions finished, we were left alone in the club room.

    Some of the neers looked uncertain, unsure whether to stay and train, watch the seniors in action, or leave altogether.

    ''Well, now we shall start with the reason why I am here for.'' I thought.

    For me, the choice was clear. I was here to learn, to absorb as much as I could from those who had already mastered the art of archery to a certain extent and make it my own. I made my way toward the area where the senior members were training, drawn by the prospect of observing their techniques up close.

    As I approached, I could see a bunch of seniors training there. Even though the ce was fairly empty since it was Friday evening and it was quitete, I still had enough material to observe.

    I was keen on observing their techniques, understanding both their strengths and areas that could be improved.

    ''It is time to do what I am the best at.'' I thought. Observing and understanding.

    SWOOSH THUD

    One of the seniors exhibited a meticulous approach. Their stance wasposed, with every muscle in their body appearing taut yet controlled. Their grip on the bow was unwavering, and the release of the arrow was seamless, showing years of disciplined training.

    ''Hmm¡­He is more reliant on his strength than his usage of mana.'' I analyzed. He was a slightly bulky person, and the bow he was using was a longbow with a big string that could exert a lot of strength.

    ''This is certainly not my style, but the way he uses his muscles is certainly different.'' Looking back at my posture, Ipared both in my head.

    Analyzing their style, I recognized the impact of their body build ¨C robust and sturdy, favoring the immense draw weight of the longbow. It was a strategy that prioritized power, reflecting the anatomy of someone with developed pectorals and biceps. Comparing this to my own leaner form and thepound bow I favored, I mentally noted the unique muscr distribution required for their method.

    However, that didn''t mean I couldn''t use it. With enough training, I was sure to adapt this to my own.

    But there was one thing that made this way of using a bow less effective. It was the fact that the usage of muscles overly would make it harder to move swiftly. That meant he was more like a sniper that attacked with high firepower.

    ''But if I manage topress this style onto my upper body while making myself swift. Certainly, this seems adaptable to other styles.'' I took a note and continued.

    Delving into my analysis, I focused on another senior''s technique. Their movements flowed fluidly, reminiscent of a dancer''s grace. Their posture exhibited dynamic adjustments with every shot ¨C an adaptable approach that showcased their agility. Muscles like the obliques, glutes, and quadriceps seemed to work harmoniously to maintain bnce even during the action of shooting. She was training in the middle of a square training room where a lot of moving targets and projectiles aimed at her tested her skills.

    ''A dynamic way of fighting. This made me remember Turks of the past.'' I thought. Even though I was a gamer, I liked studying war arts, and the warriors of Turks always got my attention with their horse-on-fighting style. Turning my attention to the seniors again, I analyzed her.

    ''Her dynamic vision is certainly impressive. But, this style doesn''t suit her.'' The way she moved was certainly fast, but the fact that she was missing a lot of information about the environment and the moving targets made her not suited for such a style since she was constantly wasting a lot of energy while trying to dodge the arrows that she noticed at thest second. However, it seems she was also aware of that since she was trying to develop her style.

    I contemted the versatility of their style and how their reliance on different muscle groups aligned with their choice of a recurve bow. Their lithe and nimble form, apparent in their lean yet toned appearance, allowed them to manipte the bow''s agility to its fullest. Comparing this to my own posture, I pondered the bnce between power and finesse.

    ''Even though she is notpletely using it and needs to work on her awareness, certainly the way she is using her body to move this swiftly is impressive. I can clearly see the difference between those two.'' I thought, registering the strength of each style.

    Lastly, my focus shifted to another senior whose actions were swift and purposeful. Their execution appeared efficient, suggesting a deep understanding of the equipment. Muscles like the brachialis, extensor carpi radialis brevis, and infraspinatus seemed to be activated with precision, facilitating controlled movements and uracy.

    This senior''s posture conveyed a sense of purpose, with each movement executed with minimal wasted effort. I recognized that their approach was centered around precise targeting and quick follow-up shots. It was evident that their training was dedicated to uracy and rapid-fire, a testament to their meticulous discipline and mastery of timing. The way he instantly fired his shots like he was using a gun made me watch in awe.

    ''What a precise marksmanship.'' Immediately recording his body in my mind, I was about to leave since the day was about to end, and I needed to train before going to rest.

    However, just as I was about to leave, at the corner of the training grounds, I saw a figure standing alone.

    It was ra, the vice-captain.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    Arrows moved swiftly, each finding their mark. But the thing that made her most impressive was not her posture or anything. It was the way she utilized mana.

    ''It is incredible.'' It was my first time seeing such a good mana utilization aside from Irina and nor, but they were both monsters in their own way.

    ''Certainly, seniors are really good.''

    She moved with a fluidity that seemed almost choreographed, her every action purposeful and economical. She almost didn''t make any unnecessary movements like she knew her body limits to the maximum.

    ''This is how it should be. Knowing your body and adapting your technique to it.'' I remembered the figure under the moonlight, which was moving in a way that was simr but better than this. He also moved effectively without wasting any time.

    ''As a grimoire that was specified for me, it is showing me the direction. I understand it a lot better now.'' I mused.

    Seeing her and other seniors certainly helped me to see where my position was at. As I kept observing ra, I could feel the mana around her getting chilly.

    She was using Ice mana and imbuing her arrows with it.

    ''She can even imbue specific type of mana on her arrows now, it seems. She must be good since they teach it at the start of the second year.''

    This meant she didn''t have too much time to practice, yet she could do it here, and that meant she was talented at it.

    SWOOSH CRACK

    When her arrows imbued with ice hit the targets, the ice spurted from the tip of the arrow, making them surrounded by it.

    SWOOSH BOOM

    And with an explosion of fire, the frozen targets were blown up. I could see a faint smile on her face as she looked at her craft.

    Her bowmanship was a harmony of efficient muscle engagement and expert mana control. Arrows imbued with distinct properties shot forth with swift precision, each strike hitting its mark unerringly.

    ra''s mastery over her craft was undeniable, and her expertise with mana maniption was particrly remarkable. Her seamless integration of technique and energy imbuing was a sight to behold, setting her apart as a true markswoman.

    As I was about to leave, I felt her gaze on me momentarily. She looked at me for a second and nodded in acknowledgment.

    ''It seems she can at least appreciate others.'' And then she returned and continued her training, and I, too, concluded my observations.

    With newfound insights, I withdrew from my observation spot and entered the indoor training hall provided by the club.

    Armed with a deeper understanding of the various styles, I was eager to improve on my personal practice session. Guided by the lessons learned from the seniors, I focused on refining my posture, enhancing my mana control, and perfecting my aim.

    The Archery Club''s training area had be my haven of improvement, and I was determined to adapt and evolve my own technique.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 55 14.3 - Archery Club

    <h4>Chapter 55 Chapter 14.3 - Archery Club</h4>

    "Haaah¡­.Haaah¡­.This is certainly working." I mumbled to myself, breathing heavily.

    Then, I took a look around me as I walked outside of the training room. Arrows had stabbed the walls as the signs of battle could be seen.

    The ce I was in was the Archery Club facilities, that was different from the training grounds provided by the academy.

    This one had rather better simtions and better monsters for one to train. As you might be expected, the training rooms didn''t create a monster, but they created their simtions and holograms, but at the end of the day, they were Artificial Beings created by technology.

    Therefore, the more advanced the technology used was, the better the efficiency. Of course, being arguably the best academy in the world, Arcadia Hunter Academy had ess to the best facilities.

    The problemy in them only being essible to high-ranking students. Capitalism was it.

    In any case, thanks to the better facilities provided by the club room, I could focus on my training, and I can easily say now that I have improved.

    And I had been training non-stop for the rest of the evening.

    ''It is 1 AM. I guess I should head back.'' With that thought, I got out of the training rooms and entered the general hall.

    SWOOSH

    A small wind blew through my face. The sound of the wind was apanied by a captivating sight. There, amidst the quiet intensity of the training hall, Lilia stood gracefully.

    Her distinctive green hair and piercing red eyes gave her an almost ethereal aura. She moved with an innate elegance as she expertly handled her bow, her form a harmonious blend of fluidity and precision.

    Looking at her like that, I could easily see why she was revered as a Campus Belle. Her face was perfectly beautiful, and it was satisfying to watch from an aesthetic perspective. But that was it.

    ''Though, I wish it was the same for her character and ego.'' I mused as I observed her.

    What truly caught my attention, however, was her exceptional mana control. The way she seamlessly imbued her arrows with mana, manipting their properties with finesse, was nothing short of remarkable.

    ''As a first-year, her mana control is certainly of the rooks. As expected from the fourth-ranked student.'' I thought.

    Caught in the midst of her training, Lilia seemed unaware of her surroundings.

    But as shepleted her current set, her gaze shifted, and our eyes met briefly. There was a flicker of recognition in her crimson eyes, but it quickly turned into a dismissive indifference.

    I knew what that recognition meant. It was her type of remembering people that offended her.

    Without a word or a hint of acknowledgment, she resumed her training, leaving me standing there, an unnoticed presence. It was a stark reminder of the distance that separated us, not just physically but also in terms of our lineage and social standings.

    Well, that was to be expected, and I didn''t have anything to see more; thus, I simply left and made my way toward my room.

    It is not like that was something important anyway.

    ******

    RUSTLE RUSTLE

    As the swift breeze of the next day passed me, I kept running, improving my physical aspects.

    It was Saturday. Therefore, not many people were around aside from those who really wished to improve themselves. Those diligent ones that I could see.

    I made morning runs my routine, as I was running at least one hour before beginning my day. It was good for both my physical aspects and my mental health as I could get time to think to myself.

    SWOOSH

    But, just at that moment, I felt something passing me at a rapid speed.

    "Hey, Julia, slow down."

    And behind me, a voice that I was familiar with came.

    ''Ethan.''

    "Huff¡­.Hufff¡­."

    It was our protagonist who was running while breathing heavily. His blue hair was messed up, and his hazel eyes were determined.

    "Heh¡­Don''t tell me you are going to stop now!" The girl who just went passed me like a bullet shouted with a smile. "If you''re throwing in the towel, just admit it!"

    Though her words were aimed at Ethan, her attention remained on him even as she kept her distance. Her ivory-white hair remained pristine, untouched by perspiration. There was a certain tomboyish charm in her arrogant yet cheeky grin.

    "Sigh¡­.Okay, okay. I give up. Just slow down, okay?" Ethan, who had already reached us, said as he made waved his hand. "Today''s dinner is on me." With a defeated expression, Ethan said.

    ''It seems they made a bet.'' I thought. ''This is a very Julia-like thing.''

    "Oh, Astron. Good morning." However, it seems our protagonist could see me under my hood."

    "Don''t talk to me."

    But I had no interest in talking to them. My focus was momentarily shifted by the bullet-like phenomenon that had breezed past me, but now that I identified it as Julia, I resumed my pace without further ado.

    "As cold as always." Ethan''s remark trailed after me as I propelled myself forward, a lone figure against the morning backdrop.

    A faint smile from Julia apanied my pass-by, but I paid it no heed, allowing the steady rhythm of my run to carry me further.

    ******

    After Astron left, Julia approached Ethan, who looked at the departing figure with a smile.

    SMACK

    "Why are you smiling like an idiot?" She asked as she smacked him on his back.

    "Kurgh-" The sudden impact caused him to let out a surprised, slightly pained noise, and he coughed as the water he had just consumed went down the wrong way. "What the hell? What are you doing?" Ethan asked, clearly perplexed by her unexpected actions.

    "It is fine, it is fine," Julia said, her face containing a mischievous smile.

    Ethan cleared his throat, regaining hisposure. "You really need to warn a guy before you do that."

    Julia shrugged casually. "Where''s the fun in that?"

    Ethan chuckled, rubbing the spot on his back that had taken the brunt of her yful attack. "Fair enough."

    They exchanged an amused nce before turning their attention back to Astron''s departed figure.

    "He''s as mysterious as ever," Ethan mused, his smile softening into a thoughtful expression.

    Julia raised an eyebrow. "You''re interested in him, aren''t you?"

    "Well, he is certainly interesting. Whenever I talk to him, he always cuts me off." Ethan said as he shook his head.

    "It is the first time I am seeing someone getting interested in others because that someone cut them off," Julia said, her gaze squinting. "Don''t tell me. Are you into this?"

    "Pfffft¡­." Innocent Ethan, who just wanted to drink his water, spurted everything out once again as he looked at Julia in bewilderment. "Where did you get it from?" He asked, looking at her nkly.

    ''These two twins are certainly good at teasing.'' Ethan thought. It seemed Julia and Lucas shared this same prospect when it came to teasing.

    "AHAHHAHA! Look at his reaction; it''s priceless," Julia eximed, her grin widening. Her hair, pure white as snow, glowed in the morning sunlight. Despite her angelic appearance, her yful behavior often overshadowed her feminine side.

    "Sigh¡­. You''re thoroughly enjoying this, aren''t you?" Ethan said, his tone resigned. Despite her teasing, he foundfort in her lightheartedness. Hanging out with her was just easier than dealing with the likes of Lilia or other girls.

    "Wow, Sherlock. Isn''t it obvious?" Julia replied, her yful smile persisting.

    "¡­."

    "I thought as much."

    "Sigh¡­."

    "Anyway, spill it. Why are you so interested in him?" Julia''s expression grew serious. "He doesn''t seem worth your attention. No strength, no connections."

    Even though Julia was rather tomboyish and dumb, she lived in a world where strength mattered, and she knew how important one''s strength and standing were.

    And Astron had neither of them. Neither did he have any connections, nor he had any individual strength to stand on his own.

    Ethan took a moment before answering, his gaze distant. "It''s intuition, I suppose. There''s just something about him that piques my curiosity. And you know how my intuition has always worked."

    If Astron was there, he would certainly say it was the intuition of the protagonist.

    Julia''s eyebrows raised, a knowing smile curving her lips. "Oh, I definitely know. Your ''intuition'' is usually scarily urate."

    Ethan scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Yeah, well, you''ve seen it in action. It''s like a gut feeling, and it''s never let me down before."

    Julia''s grin widened. "Remember the time you ''intuitively'' found that rare artifact in the game we yed? Everyone thought you were crazy until you actually dug it up."

    Ethan chuckled, the memory clear in his mind. "Yeah, that was something."

    Julia bumped her shoulder against his yfully. "I''ve always said you''ve got some sort of sixth sense."

    Ethan chuckled again, nudging her back. "Maybe I do. But in this case, I''m not sure what it''s telling me about Astron."

    Julia''s yful demeanor softened, a more serious look in her eyes. "Just be careful, okay? Intuition or not, not everyone is what they seem. Just like you, I am also getting a weird feeling from him." Julia said.

    Even though it was not as strong as Ethan''s, Julia was also a warrior and swordsman. Thus, she also felt something was amiss with Astron.

    Ethan nodded thoughtfully. "I get that feeling, too, honestly. But I don''t think he''s a bad guy. He''s just¡­ different. Maybe a bit edgy, but not necessarily malicious."

    Julia crossed her arms, looking at Ethan with a skeptical expression. "Edgy? Is that your professional analysis?"

    Ethan chuckled. "Hey, it''s the best I cane up with at the moment. There''s more to him than meets the eye, that''s for sure."

    Julia sighed, her gaze softening as she looked at Ethan. "Just promise me you won''t get too involved if things start getting strange."

    Ethan ced a hand over his heart in mock sincerity. "I solemnly swear I won''t dive headfirst into trouble."

    Julia rolled her eyes, but a smile tugged at her lips. "I''m holding you to that."

    SMACK

    But suddenly, another smack fell onto the back of Ethan, making him stagger.

    "What now?" He looked at Julia with annoyance this time as her joke was getting off the chart.

    She smiled warmly, her hand ruffling his hair. "Now,e on, let''s get some breakfast. You owe me after losing that race."

    Ethan rolled his eyes, but a grin tugged at his lips. "Fine, fine. But one day, I''ll win, mark my words."

    As they walked away, theirughter echoed through the academy grounds, a testament to the bond between childhood friends who knew each other better than anyone else.

    However, in the back of her head, Julia made a mental note about the boy whom her friend was interested in. Though, she forgot it instantly¡­.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 56 15.1 - History and Arts Club

    <h4>Chapter 56 Chapter 15.1 - History and Arts Club</h4>

    Inside the forest of the Arcadia Hunter Academy on Saturday, I walked alone, making my way to the meeting ce sent by the History and Arts Guild (Club).

    Not many people were still present since today was the weekend, and most students had lost their drive to study after their initial excitement left them.

    Looking at the leaves the signs of the approaching winter could be seen on the leaves of the forest.

    RUSTLE RUSTLE

    As I felt the sounds of footstepsing behind me, I slightly turned my gaze towards there only to see a certain familiar person there.

    ''Sylvie.''

    Well, since she didn''t approach me, I didn''t approach her either as I simply walked to the gathering ce, and after three minutes of walk, I reached there.

    After approximately three minutes of walking, I arrived at the appointed location. The clearing before me was surrounded by trees, offering a serene and natural setting.

    The area was spacious enough to amodate a groupfortably, and a makeshift arrangement of logs and rocks served as seating. The ground was covered with a carpet of fallen leaves, creating a rustling underfoot as I moved.

    Rays of sunlight pierced through the gaps in the leaves above, casting dappled patterns on the forest floor.

    The ambiance was calm and tranquil, a stark contrast to the bustling energy of the Academy''s main campus. I took a moment to appreciate the serenity before me.

    But just at that moment, I heard an exciting voiceing before me.

    "Ah, you are here!"

    Turning towards the source of the voice, I found myself facing a shade of purple-colored silky hair and excited blue eyes. Her bright and enthusiastic smile was infectious, as was her exuberant tone.

    "Senior Maya," I greeted with a nod, acknowledging her presence.

    She approached with a spirited skip in her step, a sense of eagerness filling the air. "You are the first one to arrive." She spoke with a small smile. "Guess what? I brought snacks! You''ve got to try them!" Her enthusiasm was hard to ignore.

    Before I could react, she extended a bag of snacks toward me, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Come on, don''t be shy! You''re going to love these. Just take one."

    "I don''t want to," I answered the same as before. This time the smelling from the snacks somehow made me ufortable.

    She didn''t wait for my refusal to sink in, her excitement not waning in the slightest. "Oh,e on! Don''t be such a stick in the mud. One won''t hurt."

    "I don''t want to."

    "Come on, just take it."

    "No."

    "Hey. Listen to this senior once. I guarantee you will love it".

    Seeing that resistance was futile against her infectious energy, I gave in with a sigh and epted the bag of snacks. "Just one, then."

    A triumphant grin lit up Maya''s face. "I knew you''d give in, Mister Gloomy Edge lord! Enjoy!"

    Just as I was beginning to munch on the snack, another presence caught Maya''s attention. It was a presence that was trying to hide, but Maya and I were able to feel her since she was not particrly good at it.

    Her gaze shifted, and a warm smile greeted the neer. "Sylvie! You''re here too!" Maya''s voice practically sang with delight. Sylvie, who had just arrived, offered a small wave.

    FLINCH

    "G-good Morning, Senior Maya."

    I could see Sylvie flinching behind the tree as she stuttered.

    "You''re just in time! Have some snacks!" Maya''s enthusiasm didn''t waver as she extended the bag of snacks toward Sylvie. Sylvie hesitated, looking at Maya with a horrified expression, but in the end, she couldn''t do much about it.

    "I-I will get one then." I didn''t know why she was behaving like that, but it was probably because of Maya''s overbearing excitement.

    Seeing them like that, I made my way back to a small tree and leaned on them, grabbed the book from my bracelet, and started reading it.

    I was not in the mood to talk with others, especially with Maya, who was too bright for my liking.

    As I leaned against the tree, opening the book from my bracelet, a sense of calm settled over me. The rustling leaves above, and the distant sounds of the forest created a serene atmosphere. I was eager to lose myself in the world of words and knowledge, hoping to find sce in the pages before me.

    However, my tranquility was abruptly shattered by Maya''s energetic presence. It was as if she materialized out of thin air, her enthusiasm palpable even before she spoke.

    "Junior!" Maya''s voice rang out, full of cheer and exuberance. I reluctantly tore my gaze from the book, facing her with mild irritation.

    "What?" I replied, my tone cool and detached. I wasn''t in the mood for small talk or Maya''s overwhelming energy.

    Looking at back, I could see Sylvie looking at me with a squinting gaze, but she also looked relieved.

    Maya plopped down next to me, her bright blue eyes wide with curiosity. "What are you reading?" She leaned in, seemingly uninterested in personal space.

    "Just a book," I answered tersely, hoping she''d take the hint and move along.

    She leaned in closer, undeterred by personal space. "Come on, Junior, give me something more exciting than that!"

    From the way she behaved, I was getting really irritated. This woman basically always intruded on my space, making me ufortable.

    Just as I was about to fend her off suddenly she stood up.

    "Ah, Amelia is here." And left immediately, leaving me alone.

    ''I am saved.'' I thought. Right now, I am seriously considering my decision to join this club. But looking at the blonde girl throwing gazes at me, I once again remembered why I was there and turned my attention to the book.

    As the forest clearing retained its serene atmosphere, the members of the History and Arts Club began to trickle in, each adding their own presence to the gathering. The tranquil ambiance was gradually enlivened by the chatter andughter of the arriving students.

    One after another, unfamiliar faces joined the group ¨C mostly freshmen like me, their features brimming with curiosity and excitement. Slowly, the senior members also made their appearance, adding their familiarity and experience to the mix.

    And then, my gaze fell on one individual who I knew had a significant role in my presence here.

    A boy, his countenance a blend of striking handsomeness and an ever-present, amiable smile, entered the scene. His presence radiated a sense of ease and approachability, qualities that undoubtedly made him a natural leader among the club members.

    His sandy-brown hair caught the sunlight, and his green eyes held a glint of mischief. There was a casual confidence about him as if he was effortlesslyfortable in his own skin. He carried himself with an air of camaraderie, moving through the gathering with a certain charm that seemed to put everyone at ease.

    But beneath the surface of his easygoing demeanor, I knew that there was something more to him.

    And that was for a reason.

    FLINCH

    Then, without warning, a surge of potent emotions washed over me. The sensation was overpowering, a torrent of intense anger and hatred that pierced through my being.

    ''What is this.''

    It was as if the air had thickened, heavy with a malevolent aura that surrounded the young man in question.

    Looking at the boy, he was now covered with a small ck aura, as if he was different from others.

    ''What is happening.''

    THUMP

    My heart started breathing fast and strong; my bnce was broken. Something was affecting me.

    As the unsettling emotions coursed through me, I couldn''t ignore the intensity of the sensation. It was as if a storm was raging within, fueled by an unfamiliar yet undeniable hatred and anger.

    ''Calm down.''

    I fought to steady my breathing, my mind racing to grasp the origin of this overwhelming feeling.

    Observing the young man who seemed to be at the center of this maelstrom, I began connecting the dots. The aura surrounding him wasn''t a figment of my imagination; it was real, tangible. And it was unmistakably dark, an embodiment of something sinister.

    ''It is because he is a demon contractor.''

    I knew his identity from the game, and he would be the first reason that made me join this club.

    ''Mason Kent.''

    It was his name. A character who had contracted a demon even at the start of the academy because his family is already working for the Viin Society in the association.

    ''But, where does this feelinge from?'' The moment I asked this question to myself, the answer revealed itself.

    ''It is because of my passive skill.''

    Vengeful Bane.

    ''It must be because of that.''

    That passive skill made me stronger against demons which also seemed to make me able to sense their hidden energy.

    "This makes sense now," I mumbled and closed my eyes.

    "What makes sense?"

    At that moment, a voice that I wanted to avoid came before me.

    "¡­.."

    "Junior? Why are you sweating? Are you hot?" Maya''s vibrant presence loomed, her blue eyes peering into mine, seemingly seeing through me.

    Maya''s inquiry pulled me back to reality, and I realized that my difort was apparent. Attempting to regainposure, I shook my head slightly. "It''s nothing."

    Unfazed by my response, Maya''s enthusiasm seemed unwavering. She reached into her bag, producing a chilled snack and offering it to me. "Here, this might help you cool down."

    I really didn''t want to eat that snack, but it was a small price to fend this woman off before me. Right now, I absolutely needed to take control of my emotions.

    I epted the cold snack with a nod, appreciating the gesture despite my persistent unease. It was a simple Ice-cream that seemed toe from Maya''s spatial artifact.

    ''Just how many snacks she has?'' I thought as I took a bite. At that moment, a bitter and sour taste spread through my body, making me flinch.

    ''This is so bad.'' I wanted to spit it out, but I refrained. It would seem too rude.

    "Thanks," I was able to mutter even in the midst of such a feeling.

    Senior Maya beamed in response. "No problem, Junior! You should always stay refreshed and ready."

    Before I could respond, the members of the club began to gather more actively, a noticeable shift in the atmosphere signaling the start of their functions. As the group assembled, Maya''s role as a senior became evident as she efficiently directed everyone''s attention.

    "All right, everyone! Let''s get started. First, I want to wee all the new members. We''re thrilled to have you here." Maya''s voice held a warm and inviting tone as she addressed the neers, including myself.

    As Maya continued to speak, her voice filled with passion, she began to outline the club''s purpose and goals. The History and Arts Club aimed to explore and dissect the world as it existed before the Nexus Convergence ¨C the event that transformed our world by introducing mana and magic.

    The remnants of the past, both in terms of historical events and artistic expressions, held the key to understanding the roots of our present reality. This was what the club wanted to convey to the world.

    "Our focus is on uncovering theyers of history, art, and culture that shaped the world before the Nexus Convergence. We believe that delving into these aspects not only enhances our knowledge but also enriches our perspective on the current world we inhabit."

    However, as Maya spoke, my gaze was on the boy who was silently observing Sylvie, probably trying to find a way to get closer to her.

    ''First you, then your family. I will not spare those dogs that sold themselves to demons either.''

    CLENCH

    Clenching my fists, I swore to myself.

    ''I will erase everyone connected to demons. And I will start with you.''

    Looking at the innocent smiling two-faced before me, I rxed my breath. Now was not the time to do such a thing.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 57 15.2 - History and Arts Club

    <h4>Chapter 57 Chapter 15.2 - History and Arts Club</h4>

    After the orientation of the History and Art Club met its end, Maya spoke to everyone with a happy tone.

    "All right, everyone! That''s a wrap for today''s orientation!" Maya''s voice carried a joyful tone as she addressed the gathered members. "I''m so d to see so many new faces joining us on this journey of discovery."

    CLAP CLAP CLAP

    A round of apuse and cheers erupted from the group, a clear indicator of the positive energy that had taken root during the club''s inaugural meeting. It was all thanks to Maya, who was spreading energy around like a radiant sun.

    Senior Maya''s ability to lead and engage was evident in the way the members responded to her, and it was clear that her genuine excitement resonated with everyone present.

    "Thank you all for being a part of this," She continued, her expression radiating gratitude. "For the time being, we are still working on the future arrangements, but rest assured we will hold future travels that would help with our history research."

    The excitement in the air was palpable, and as Maya''s words settled, I noticed the sense of camaraderie that had formed among the members.

    The differences in backgrounds, experiences, and perspectives seemed to fade into the background as a shared curiosity and passion took center stage.

    ''Does she know that most of the people here joined this club just for the sake of free credits, I wonder?'' I thought.

    Even though clubs are not mandatory, attending the events that were organized by the clubs would increase one''s score in the academy. It was like extra optional points that would be offered in some courses at the college.

    "Anyway, we will end our orientation with this. We will meet next Saturday here again, and we will talk about how art has progressed after mana hase into our world." Senior Maya''s voice held an excited tone, her eyes gleaming with anticipation for the next gathering. Her words were met with nods and smiles from the members, the promise of another engaging discussion bringing a sense of eagerness.

    With her final announcement, the orientation came to a close, and the clearing was soon filled with the sounds of shuffling andughter as the members began to disperse.

    Some engaged in animated conversations, others lingered to exchange contact information, and a sense of camaraderie lingered in the air.

    Most students here joined this club with their friends. Thus, the conversations flowed swiftly. There were even some freshmen who wanted to flirt with Maya.

    With furtive nces and smirks, they initiated a somewhat clumsy attempt at flirtation with Maya. "Hey there, Senior Maya," one of them began, his tone slightly nervous but attempting to sound confident. "You''ve definitely made this club a lot more exciting."

    His expression was tantly nervous, and he had a small blush on his cheeks.

    Observing this unfolding scene, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in bemusement. ''Seriously? Are they really trying to win her over on the very first day?'' The sheer audacity of their endeavor left me both astounded and slightly amused.

    And it was not only me but others as well since people looked at the scene with amused expressions.

    But the boy couldn''t continue as he almost fainted from embarrassment. Seeing this, another boy chimed in, his words a bit more practiced, "Yeah, and we were wondering if maybe you''d want to explore the history of our hearts too." His approach was marginally smoother, but the awkwardness still lingered in his tone.

    ''Nah¡­'' I winced internally, cringing at the spectacle before me. The audacity andck of self-awareness on their part were almost painful to witness. I couldn''t help but turn my gaze away, unable to bear the secondhand embarrassment any longer.

    In a swift and timely move, Maya''s friend Amelia intervened, stepping forward with a touch of annoyance coloring her expression. "Boys, boys," she chided mockingly, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "You might want to practice those pick-up lines a bit more and maybe work on your overall presentation too."

    The boys blinked in surprise, clearly taken aback by the unexpected interruption. Amelia''s acerbicment seemed to momentarily stun them into silence, leaving their ttery hanging in the air like a deted balloon.

    Amelia''s gaze shifted, her mocking tone now directed at me. "And if you''re going to try and win ady''s heart, at least look as handsome as our gloomy friend here." Her words wereced with yful mockery, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she yfully pointed in my direction.

    ''What is this woman doing all of a sudden?'' My eyebrows shot up in surprise at being singled out, my expression caught between bewilderment and mild irritation.

    "Tch."

    "Ah, now he clicked his tongue. Mr. Edgelord." Amelia spoke with an amicable smile, looking at me. For some reason, she seemed to like to tease me, which I haven''t liked even a bit.

    "Cough¡­." I cleared my throat, attempting to respond, but Amelia had already moved on, leaving behind a chorus ofughter from those who had witnessed the exchange.

    Maya, on the other hand, was handling the situation with her usual grace. Ignoring Amelia''s teasing and the boys'' flustered reactions, she retrieved a bag of snacks from her belongings, offering it to them. "Here, have some snacks," she said, her smile still radiant. "It might help you recover from that rough start."

    The boys epted the snacks with a mixture of gratitude and residual embarrassment, their flushed cheeks earning more chuckles from the surrounding members. Maya''s ability to diffuse awkward situations with charm was nothing short of impressive.

    ''As expected, she is a natural leader.'' I thought. This girl was bright and happy-looking, but not everyone with such qualities could direct a crowd in such a manner.

    If she was doing this unknowingly, she was a natural genius at managing crowds, and if she was doing this knowingly, then she was a scary monster. That was all I could say.

    As the encounter came to an end, the boys eventually retreated from the scene, their confidence slightly dented. Maya refocused her attention on the members, her warmth and enthusiasm once again guiding the atmosphere as the orientation concluded.

    I started packing my things up as well, but at that moment, my gaze went to the brown-haired boy who was approaching Sylvie.

    THUMP

    My heart started beating faster again.

    ''He is using his mana.'' I instinctually knew that he was using his demonic energy, even though it was in a small manner.

    ''He also probably did this when he first came through the gathering ce.'' Probably the way to trigger my [Vengeful Bane] was rted to the demonic energy. Since I hadn''t felt any anger, neither did my heartbeat increase while we were conducting the orientation.

    Observing from a distance, I watched as Mason Kent approached Sylvie. His presence exuded confidence and charisma, drawing attention effortlessly. In his outstretched hand rested a seemingly insignificant item, and his tone as he spoke to Sylvie carried a veneer of innocence, a fa?ade that was difficult to decipher.

    "Excuse me," Mason''s voice was smooth, his expression politely apologetic. "I believe you dropped this." He presented the small object to Sylvie, his green eyes holding a friendly warmth.

    Sylvie blinked in surprise, her gaze shifting from the object to Mason and back again. A mix of gratitude and curiosity danced across her features, evident in the way her lips curved into a small smile as she epted the item. It was a fleeting interaction, but something about it felt off-kilter.

    As I observed closely, what intrigued me more was the subtle shift in Sylvie''s demeanor. The usual brightness in her eyes seemed to dim ever so slightly, a cloud of uncertainty passing over her usual alert presence.

    ''As expected, it was because of his demonic mana.'' I concluded.

    Mason''s words seemed to have a lingering effect, causing a momentary furrow in Sylvie''s brow as she hesitated, her response momentarily dyed.

    It was a fraction of a second, hardly noticeable to anyone who wasn''t actively paying attention. Yet, for someone like me who had grown ustomed to observing the smallest of details, it was a telltale sign that something was amiss.

    Because when interacting with someone that you don''t know, the average response time would be 1 to 3 seconds. However, in the case of Sylvie, her average response time was exactly 2.3.

    But, right now, this was extended by a whole second since the time it took for her to respond was 3.4 seconds.

    It was obvious that this guy had the effect the cloud one''s judgment.

    ''That exins why Sylvie randomly expected such a thing. It seems they had prepared for something extraordinary, even to trick her.'' I thought.

    Their goal was Sylvie''s. Therefore, it was obvious that they knew about her talent.

    In the future, she would be key to discerning demons and damaging them, which was a threat to them as well.

    Even though I am not sure if she has awakened her talent right now or not, demons are probably cautious about this right now. ((N1))

    Sylvie epted the item with a gracious nod, slipping it into her pocket with a small smile. "Thank you," she said politely, her gaze fixed on Mason. "By the way, I don''t think we''ve met before. What''s your name?"

    Mason''s smile remained friendly as he extended a hand toward Sylvie. "Apologies for not introducing myself earlier. I''m Mason Kent, a fellow member of the History and Arts Club. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Sylvie."

    As Sylvie shook his hand, I observed the subtle shift in Mason''s demeanor. His words were polite, but there was a hint of something more in the way he held her gaze.

    It was as if he was using his mana to create a fleeting connection, a subtle charm that could easily be overlooked by anyone not attuned to such nuances.

    Sylvie''s smile remained courteous as she acknowledged his introduction. "Nice to meet you too, Mason. Thank you again for returning this to me."

    Mason''s response was measured, his tone pleasant. "You''re wee, Sylvie. I''m d I could help. If you ever need anything else, feel free to ask." With a final nod, he excused himself and seamlessly blended back into the conversations happening around us.

    Sylvie''s attention returned to the group, and I continued to observe from my vantage point. The exchange had been seemingly harmless, yet I knew what his goal was.

    The item that he had given to Sylvie. It was a small item that she would forget soon, but an item that would change her future until she remembered it once again.

    It was an item that made her academy life hard.

    ''Abyssal Twin Tracer''

    Was the name of the item that guy gave to Sylvie? Its sole purpose is to send its twin pair to its location.

    An item that defies technology and is straight up from Demon Realm. This item would be discovered around theter times of the semester by the yer, and this is where Sylvie''s position would slowly start to reveal itself.

    But for now, nobody would know about it aside from me.

    As the guy straight up left, Sylvie sat there for a second as she looked like she was thinking about something.

    Suddenly, Sylvie''s expression changed as if a veil of confusion had descended over her. She blinked a few times, her brow furrowing as if she were struggling to recall something important. Her fingers moved to her pocket, where the item Mason had given her was safely tucked away.

    "Um, what was I just thinking about?" Sylvie''s voice held a hint of uncertainty as she looked around, seemingly puzzled. It was as if a fog had clouded her memory, erasing the momentary contemtion that had crossed her mind just seconds ago.

    The item also had disintegrated itself. Thus, she couldn''t find anything.

    I watched her from a distance but didn''t do anything, as I knew doing something would do more damage than good. If I revealed that I knew about the item, then they would send a lot stronger people to the academy, which I can''t afford to risk right now.

    ''Sorry for endangering you, but this is for the best:'' I thought, looking at the girl who was already leaving¡­..

    And following her I left as well¡­.The events of the story wereing closer and closer, and I needed to be prepared enough.

    ''First demon is going to make its appearance soon.''

    ----------------A/N----------------

    N1: Astron doesn''t know about Sylvie''s talent for reading emotions since, in the game, it was not explicitly mentioned. Rather, he thinks it is a talent simr to his which enables Sylvie to find demons.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 58 16.1 - Nexoria City Trip

    <h4>Chapter 58 Chapter 16.1 - Nexoria City Trip</h4>

    <Sunday morning.>

    "That''s enough for now,"

    I concluded, casting a nce at the muscles that had been pushed to their limits. A grueling five-hour training session starting at 4 AM had left me thoroughly exhausted.

    "Two hours until the meetup," I murmured, stealing a quick look at my watch.

    -----------------------------------

    [Adventurer and Exploration Club]

    Hey there! Just a quick heads-up: Our orientation kicks off at 11 AM at the Academy Entrance Gate. We''re looking forward to seeing all our awesome members there!

    Club President

    -------------------------------------

    Since today was going to be the day when the orientation of the Traveling Club would be done, I needed to be there on time.

    Just as I had been expecting, even the message was the same in the game¡ªa simple informative message which was befitting of the club president''s character.

    ''Today, nothing will happen.''

    Adventurer and Exploration Club was one of the two clubs that was essential for all yers to join, since there were a lot of story events that were rted to this.

    However, the events would start after the first trip. Normally I was considering not going there and simply joining the normal trips where the demons and other viins made their appearance, but I decided to participateter on.

    The reason was to make myself familiar with the seniors and not gather too much attention. Knowing that after I made my appearance, the demons randomly appeared made some people suspicious.

    It is not that that is concrete evidence or anything. But the fewer things that I gave people, the better it would be.

    Therefore, I participated in today''s trip for that reason.

    Today''s first trip would basically be a trip to the Valerian Federations'' second-biggest city.

    The inaugural trip was ted for the Valerian Federation''s secondrgest city.

    ''Nexoria.''

    A fitting name for the bustling second heart of the federation, brimming with adventures waiting to unfold.

    ''Now that I think about it, there was a museum there ranging from the unknown materials that came to our world or historical weapons that had been used by those that led the world in the past.''

    ''I should take some pictures of those things forter. I feel like they are going to be useful in the History and Art Club.'' I thought.

    Just like that, I started picking my things up from the training grounds.

    RUMBLE

    As my stomach rumbled at the same time, I was reminded of the fact that the heavier the workout was, therger the proportions must have been.

    On the way, I dropped by the cafeteria and grabbed a meal with heavy mana density.

    Then it was time to dress and get ready for the trip.

    *******

    As I left my room, I made my way toward the entrance of the Academy, where we would meet.

    My gun and weapons were stuffed on my bracelet. Today, nothing was supposed to happen, but that didn''t mean carrying weapons was pointless. No, that was the opposite since the game''s knowledge might not cover everything.

    And since I was always carrying my weapon with me, it was not something that made me ufortable.

    As I reached the ce I was supposed to, I could see the main cast was already there.

    The man with blue hair and a bright smile, whose hazel eyes were looking at the gates of the academy, seemingly reminiscent of something.

    Ethan.

    SMACK

    Beside him was a girl who smacked him from his back. A girl with white hair and a tomboyish face.

    "Dumbass¡­.Why are you dozing off again?"

    "Hey! Why are you keep hitting me?"

    "Because it is funny. I like when you flinch even from a small touch."

    "You are saying this is a small touch? Are you crazy?"

    "A bit?"

    "More than a bit."

    "¡­."

    As the two of them were talking, behind Ethan was another boy who had a cold re on his face.

    "You can hit me if you like," Victor mumbled with a small sound, and it seemed none of them heard it.

    ''No, I am sure Julia is just ignoring him.'' Since even I was able to hear it from a distance, there was no way Julia, who also had superhuman senses thanks to her awakening, couldn''t hear it from such a close distance.

    "Hey, shut up! It is annoying." And another voice entered the line. A voice that sounded annoyed and a voice that I disliked to hear.

    The girl with fiery red hair and yellow eyes was looking at the two who were responsible for themotion.

    Her irritation was palpable as she grumbled. But given the context, it was justified ¨C hearing the person she had a crush on utter something so embarrassing to another girl.

    "Tch. You are no fun." Julia spoke as she retracted her hand.

    "How is it fun to hit others?" Irina replied. Ethan seemed troubled by the two that were grumbling, but he just stood there.

    Thankfully for him, help came sooner than he thought.

    "Hey there, everyone!" Jim''s cheerful voice echoed through the air, cutting through the banter. He strode towards us with easy confidence, his presencemanding attention.

    Ethan straightened up, a sheepish grin recing his dreamy expression. The white-haired girl yfully stuck her tongue out at him while Victor''s gaze remained impassive as ever. And the fiery-haired girl''s annoyed expression subtly shifted into a coy smile, her irritation momentarily forgotten.

    Jim''s average height and friendly demeanor belied the charisma that oozed him. He exuded the aura of a leader effortlessly. Well, it is not that he was leading an army, but rather simply he was good at making things friendly.

    It was not on the level of Maya, but he was good nheless.

    "I see the early birds have all gathered." Jim''s gaze swept over the assembled group, his eyes twinkling with warmth. "I''m excited to wee you all to the Adventurer and Exploration Club''s orientation!"

    He was a guy with a good temper. He had a good reputation in both academy and the yer base since if you improve your rtionships with him; he would be a very good wingman for the yer.

    As he spoke, his enthusiasm was infectious, managing to draw even the most stoic Victor into the ambiance.

    "Most of you must havee here learning about our club''s reputation." Jim''s tone became more serious, but his smile remained. "Well, the name says it all ¨C we''re all about adventures and exploration! And we are here to escape from the serious atmosphere of the academy and leave everything behind, even for a day or two."

    Looking at his words right now, I remembered the events that would unfold in this club. The things that Ethan would witness, etc.

    ''Escape from the serious atmosphere of the academy, huh? It doesn''t matter where you are. If you are with the protagonist, then the trouble will always follow you.''

    I thought.

    He held up a folded piece of paper, clearly a prepared speech that he''d probably practiced countless times before.

    "We embark on thrilling journeys, uncover hidden treasures, and discover the uncharted corners of our world." He unfolded the paper with a flourish as if revealing a hidden treasure of its own. "Our motto is ''Where the extraordinary bes a reality.''"

    He paused, letting the weight of those words sink in before continuing.

    ''Certainly, the journeys will be thrilling. It won''t be a mere word.'' I mused.

    But instead of the weight of his words sinking, the reaction he got was not something he was expecting.

    "Pffft¡­.."

    "Kuhm-"

    Two people at the front were having a very hard time holding theirughs.

    "Umm¡­Juniors, can I ask what is too funny?" Jim inquired his attempt to maintain a cool facade not quite seeding.

    Julia and Irina, who were looking at the Club President trying to act cool, could no longer hold their smiles.

    Julia and Irina, struggling to suppress their smiles, exchanged a knowing nce before turning their attention back to Jim.

    "Well, Mr. Charismatic Club President," Julia managed to get out between stifled chuckles, "we were just marveling at your grand speech."

    "Indeed," Irina chimed in with a yful twinkle in her eye, "who knew our Jim could be so eloquent?"

    Jim''s cheeks flushed a shade of red that even I could see from where I stood.

    "Uh¡­ I mean¡­ it''s just a speech, you know¡­" Jim stammered, clearly flustered by the unexpected teasing.

    Julia and Irina burst intoughter, the friendly ribbing bringing a light-hearted atmosphere to the group.

    They knew Jim from their childhood since he was a senior whose father worked with Julia''s family quite often, and Irina met him thanks to Julia.

    As the atmosphere had already lost its cool, Jim raised his head, trying to regain his control as the Club President.

    "Anyway, to exin shortly, we are here to get away from the Academy''s suffocating atmosphere. So, training in times of club activities is strictly forbidden."

    As he finished his words, he looked at the members of the club.

    "And today''s destination will be Nexoria City. Now, without further ado, let''s kick off this orientation by pairing up for today''s trip!"

    He pped his hands together, the sound sharp and resonant.

    "The pairs will be selected through a lucky draw," Jim exined. "No need to worry ¨C destiny will decide your partner for today!"

    With a wink, he signaled to the assistant standing nearby, who held a box filled with slips of paper.

    "Okay, folks, let''s find out who your partners are! People on the front,e here and grab a name."

    Hearing his words, the members went there, and I just waited behind. Since the members on the front were going to grab a name, there was no need for me to get one.

    "Then, I will go first." Saying that Julia went and grabbed her name.

    And the result was certainly something she was not expecting.

    "Julia."

    "Please get another name." As she read the name Jim gestured. Since he didn''t know which ones would be the ones drawing the lots, he probably put everyone''s name in there.

    "Okay." Saying that Julia grabbed another one, and the name was something she did not want to probably.

    "Victor." After her reading the name of her partner, Julia looked at the boy, who was slightly smiling.

    "Okay, our first pair is Victor and Julia," Jim announced, and the drawing continued.

    "Tch." Saying that Irina pushed her forward, and the name that came out of there was something I did not want this time.

    "Astron¡­.." Reading my name, Irina turned her zing yellow eyes to me as she red daggers. Her already soiled mood seemed to get worsened by my name appearing, and it was not that different for me.

    ''Tch. This annoying girl is my pair of all people.'' I thought, turning my gaze away and waiting for the drawing of pairs to end.

    The drawings in the game were random as this one. You either be paired with a random NPC, or you could be paired with a named character, so there was no fixed route in this part.

    And right now, the one Ethan drew was a girl named Shelly, a girl with sses and a timid expression on her face.

    "Now that we have finalized our pairs, now it is time to travel." With those words, Jim led us out of the academy, and we hopped into a small bus that would take us to the portal connecting Arcadia City and Nexoria City.

    The atmosphere on the bus was a mix of excitement and curiosity. People chatted among themselves, sharing their thoughts on the uing journey.

    I sat near the back, keeping the window to myself. However, I couldn''t help but feel a pair of intense yellow eyes on me.

    Irina was seated a few rows ahead, her gaze asionally flickering back to meet mine, but I simply ignored her.

    The bus ride went by quickly, and before I knew it, we arrived at the portal station. The portal itself was an awe-inspiring sight ¨C a swirling vortex of magic and technology that connected two distant cities in an instant. The sensation of passing through the portal was brief but disorienting, like a sudden shift in the fabric of reality.

    As we emerged from the portal into the vibrant city of Nexoria, a sense of anticipation hung in the air.

    "All right, everyone," Jim''s voice carried over the excited chatter. "Here''s the n ¨C you are free." He said, cutting his own words. "Since today is the orientation day, you are free to wander around the city as you please but note that you need to be here around 7 AM. Is that clear?"

    """"Yes.""""

    After Jim''s talk, the group dispersed, pairs forming naturally as members mingled and shared excitement. Irina and I found ourselves standing together, but any camaraderie seemed far from her intentions.

    "You know," Irina''s voice cut through the air, sharp and pointed, "I didn''t sign up for this to babysit some bastard who doesn''t even know what they''re doing." She said, looking at me. "I am going my own way, don''t follow me."

    With those words, she turned back and started walking.

    I didn''t respond and watched her walk away.

    ''It is time to visit that museum.'' With that thought, I opened my watch and searched for the museum¡­.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 59 16.2 - Nexoria City Trip

    <h4>Chapter 59 Chapter 16.2 - Nexoria City Trip</h4>

    Nexoria City.

    The second-biggest city of the Valerian Federation.

    Nexoria City, the sprawling heart of the Valerian Federation, stood as a testament to human ingenuity and ambition.

    The city''s grandeur stretched far and wide, epassing andscape that blended the old with the new, the historical with the modern.

    As I walked through its bustling streets, I found myself immersed in a sensory symphony that painted a vivid picture of this vibrant metropolis.

    The reason why we have taken the portal toe here was because two cities, Arcadia City and Nexoria City, were on opposite sides of the federation.

    Therefore,ing from Arcadia City to Nexoria City took ten hours by train. And even that was with the fastest one. The average train took 15 hours to arrive.

    In any case, the atmosphere of the city was not that different from Arcadia City''s own. But if there were one distinct difference, then that would be the appearance of hunters being more here.

    The reason for that was simple.

    Thendscape and the ce that surrounds Nexoria City are filled with ces that were yet to be recovered from the wildlife.

    As you may have already expected, the Valerian Federation upies a huge amount ofnd, and not all of them are habitable.

    There are ces where life has been taken over by monsters from the gate, and Nexoria City is in such a state.

    Thendscape around here has a lot more threats which is the main reason why this ce is the second-biggest city since it is not the safest.

    In any case, it was said that this city was the capital of a fallen kingdom before the Nexus Convergence; therefore, making this ce another metropolis was not that hard, which is another reason for this city to be this developed.

    ''Certainly, thendscape is simr to the game.'' I thought, walking on the streets. This ce was another ce in the open world where yers could wander around freely. Therefore, I had prior knowledge ofing here.

    With that thought, I kept walking and observing things.

    ''For some reason, I feel in danger.''

    I could not understand what was happening, but for some reason, my senses were constantly tense.

    ''Am I being followed?''

    This doesn''t seem to make sense. Why was I being followed? My past was clear; I didn''t show off or offend anyone. I mean, I did offend some, but it was not to the point where they would follow me like that.

    Also, this feeling came after I stepped onto Nexoria City, so it didn''t make any sense unless the ones targeting me knew I woulde here. But that was pretty unlikely since I don''t think the ones targeting me would do it right here rather than while I was visiting ck Market.

    ''That means one thing.''

    I thought.

    ''Demons are nearby.''

    There is nothing that made me more ufortable than demons appearing.

    GRIT

    If there were demons or demon contractors appearing, that meant something was going to happen that we didn''t know in the game.

    ''I was expecting this kind of thing.''

    After all, there was no way a world based only on a game would be enough to call a world. No game can cover a whole world with every action that are happening in that world.

    However, that didn''t mean the game didn''t give any information.

    ''But, seeing that we didn''t hear about this, this event should be disclosed. That means this is nothing big.''

    Most of the time, things rted to demons would be hidden from the general public since the federal government already did have their hands full with the invasion of other species and international problems.

    Internal problems and the panicked society would be a lot harder to deal with, which is also something demons are trying to make.

    Public Distrust.

    Terrorism.

    Underhanded techniques will make the power of the government and association lower, which will end up making the human federation weaker.

    That was the reason why the news was mostly filled with happy news.

    In any case, even though I felt like something was going to happen, I had no way of knowing the source. And even if I did, right now, I couldn''t even deal with Academy Students on my own, let alone demon contractors.

    I also couldn''t inform other people.

    Therefore, the only thing I could do was to continue my way and stay alert to any possible danger.

    Just like that, I kept walking, wandering around the streets of Nexoria City with my watch open wide as the map of the city was before me.

    "Freshly roasted monster meat! Try the delicacy from the dungeon itself!" A vendor''s enthusiastic call caught my attention, drawing me toward a lively food stall. The aroma of sizzling meat filled the air as a crowd gathered, curious to sample this exotic fare. It was not an easy sight one could see inside the serious atmosphere of Arcadia City.

    As I reached the stall, a man with a wide smile and a twinkle in his eye beckoned me. "A taste of adventure, sir? The beast that roamed the dungeon''s depths ¨C now on your te!"

    I couldn''t help but be intrigued. "What kind of monster is it?"

    "Ah, a fierce one, that''s for sure! They call it a Skyrage Wyrm, and let me tell you, its meat is tender and sulent, thanks to its fiery nature."

    ''Skyrage Wyrm. I am hearing this for the first time.'' I thought. My curiosity picked up since the store was pretty crowded.

    I raised an eyebrow. "Fiery nature?"

    The vendor nodded enthusiastically. "Oh yes! These creatures breathe fire, you see. But fear not, we''ve tamed the mes and left only the exquisite taste behind!"

    I decided to give it a try, and the vendor deftly sliced a portion of the roasted meat onto a te. As I took a bite, the vors exploded in my mouth ¨C a mix of savory and slightly smoky, with a hint of spice. It was unlike anything I had tasted before, a true fusion of adventure and cuisine.

    This made me remember once again what type of world I was living in. The feeling of mana entering my body from the monster meat was alone, showing that this world was a world that could offer many things.

    "Thanks. How much for the meat?"

    I asked. The money was not a problem.

    "500 Valer."

    Until I heard the price.

    ''You can''t be serious?'' I thought, raising my head, only to see the name of the stall. Because I was constantly tense, rather than paying attention to the names of stalls, I was paying attention to the people, which made me miss what was before me.

    In the end, it was a stall that was opened by a famous chief. Thus, the only thing I could do was to pay for my meal and make my own way.

    As I wandered, I couldn''t help but overhear snippets of conversations, a blend of excitement and familiarity.

    "Did you hear? The ckfang Guild is organizing an expedition to the Wildwood Dungeon!"

    "Yeah. Finally, some high-ranking guild is stepping in."

    "Indeed. I don''t even understand why did it take this long for them to enter the dungeon anyway?"

    "I heard a problem with the tax urred. They are saying the association demanded quite a lot this time."

    "That makes sense. Nowadays, they are saying the association is putting too much pressure on the guilds in terms of taxes."

    Such words were a testament to Nexoria''s adventurous spirit, where Dungeons and the treasures they held were a part of everyday life, but here I could see the strength of association a lot better.

    Since I was mostly associated with the ck Market Dungeons, I didn''t have a license for now. I could get one, but I hadn''t.

    Therefore, I didn''t know much about the dungeons of the association.

    In any case, after walking for a while, I finally managed to reach the ce of my destination. The museum.

    ''The feeling of threat also disappeared. I guess they retreated.''

    I thought.

    Since I was not feeling the difort anymore, I decided to enter the museum without wasting any more time.

    ''This trip feels a little refreshing.'' I thought. I had been working non-stop for the past three weeks without doing anything, and wandering around like this made me clear my head a little bit.

    I walked through the museum''s entrance, the name "Nexoria Museum of Enchantment" disyed in elegant lettering. With a sense of quiet determination, I decided to navigate the exhibits on my own, forgoing the assistance of a guide.

    The receptionist at the front desk, a young woman with a warm smile, greeted me. "Wee to the Nexoria Museum of Enchantment! Are you here for the guided tour?"

    Her clothes were tidy, and she had an amicable smile. Looking at her sleeves and the small pocket on her uniform, I could see she was smoking; at the same time, she was using capped teeth.

    ''The brand she is using is a high-quality one. Her breathing doesn''t seem to be rugged. She has been smoking for at least ten years; the signs of nicotine addiction are masked with her extensive makeup under her eyes. She is not married, but her sex life is well-satisfied. There are three different scents of male perfume mixed with her own. I guess she is a yer.''

    ''Well, that''s enough for now.''

    After concluding that, I replied to the woman. "No. I wish to explore alone."

    She nodded understandingly. "Of course! Feel free to take your time. If you have any questions or need assistance, don''t hesitate to ask." Even though my tone was blunt, she didn''t mind it.

    ''A rare professional.'' With a nod, I stepped into thends of the museum, making my way to the museum.

    This ce was a ce where things from other worlds as well as from the past, gathered.

    The first stage of the museum was a ce where the materials from the other world were showcased.

    The first disy caught my attention¡ªa collection of gleaming metal ingots that seemed to emit a soft, ethereal glow.

    <Luminarus.>

    A que nearby indicated that these metals had been recovered from the depths of the Luminary Cavern, a Dungeon renowned for its intricatework of subterranean tunnels.

    These crystals were said to harness and amplify mana, making them valuable resources for spellcasters and enchanters.

    However, that was only in the past. It was a material that made the civilization what it was since one of the reasons why humans were able to resist the invasion of the species who had ess to mana firsthand.

    The technology that has worked with mana rather than electricity was thanks to this material. A groundbreaking discovery. Being able to convert any type of mana into raw energy, fill mana batteries, and many other things.

    This world was different from Earth in this fundamental way.

    Earth''s civilization was formed on electricity, while here, the world revolved around mana.

    Moving on, I encountered other fascinating materials. There were iridescent scales recovered from the Azure Abyss, a Dungeon immersed in an underwater realm. These scales were imbued with a protective aura, rendering them ideal for crafting formidable armor.

    A few steps away, delicate petals from the Celestial Blossom, harvested from the Elysian Fields Dungeon, were disyed. These petals held extraordinary healing properties and were revered for their ability to mend wounds and ailments.

    THROB

    Just as I was walking further, suddenly, I felt a throbbing feeling in my head.

    ''What?''

    Before I could ask any other question, the throbbing feeling intensified as my vision momentarily cked out.

    "Astron."

    A voice echoed inside my head as the silhouette of a woman appeared before my eyes.

    ''Sister.''

    However, no words could leave my mouth as I felt my chest suffocating. It was the same dream I had been having over and over again all the time. (N1)

    Now, a cryptic sound woulde, which was veiled with an unknown presence.

    "Seek the moonstone."

    However, this time the words rang out like a bell, the meaning crystallizing within me. It all fell into ce. The throbbing in my head was no longer a cryptic enigma but a guiding force, leading me to a purpose.

    As my vision was cleared out, my eyes were drawn to the corner of the museum, where a soft silvery light illuminated the protective cage.

    Like a child bewitched by the smell of candy, my steps guided me in front of the cage, my steps staggering.

    And the moment I reached the cage, a stone was revealed, as well as the name of the bracket beside it.

    <Moonstone.>

    It was written there.

    -----------------------A/N--------------------------

    N1: This dream was shown in ''Chapter 4.4 ¨C Nights are dangerous.''

    There were a bunch of cryptic letters and some nk spaces among them.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 60 16.3 - Nexoria City Trip

    <h4>Chapter 60 Chapter 16.3 - Nexoria City Trip</h4>

    "Astron."

    "Seek the Moonstone."

    As the contents of that dream echoed in my mind, I couldn''t resist the pull that seemed to be guiding me toward the corner of the museum. There was an inexplicable connection that drew me closer to something hidden there. It was as if an invisible thread tugged at my consciousness.

    As I reached the corner, my gaze fell upon a small, faint light emanating from a cage, its glow casting an otherworldly aura. Adjacent to it was a modest stone, its presence bearing an enchanting quality.

    <Moonstone.>

    That was what was written beside it, as the small and faint light was shining upon the stone.

    I didn''t know why, but I felt myself getting enchanted by the stone, like something was pulling me.

    The dream was now disappeared from my eyes, but the connection I was feeling with the stone was real.

    ''It is the moonstone.'' For this whole time, the contents of the dream had been haunting me. There were words whenever I slept, a silhouette that I was familiar with. But, not even once I could understand what those words meant.

    But, now that I was before the stone, the dream wasplete.

    ''Seek the moonstone, huh? Wasn''t this stone useless?'' I asked myself. In the game, there were not many chances that this stone would appear, and even if it did, most of the time, it was no different from a normal stone that was shining.

    That was the reason why this was here, probably. Since it didn''t have any use aside from art and architecture, this stone would be exhibited in a museum in such a way. It didn''t have the property to conduct mana properly, and it was a hard material.

    ''But this connection is something that is impossible to ignore.''

    Yet, the connection I felt was undeniable. Surreal yet certain, as if a dormant knowledge had been unlocked within me.

    I instinctively understood that this stone held some sort of importance, though the details eluded me.

    I don''t know if there was such a setting in the game for any affinity, but I knew there was only one person that was using the power of the moon in the game.

    She was a viin, and the weapon she was using was also useless.

    ''Was her weapon made from moonstone?'' I asked. Since when we beat that viin, as the loot, the de we got would be useless.

    It didn''t have much attack power, and neither did it have good magical abilities.

    ''That exins why she was that strong even though her weapon was weak. Maybe, it is a matter of suitability. That might also have something with my mana conduction.''

    I thought. That was something I had been wondering for a while, but my mana control was not progressing fast enough.

    As the other students around me had already gotten used to imbuing their weapons with their mana, and their power output was higher than mine.

    For instance, when I used my dagger. Even though my mana increased its damage, the increased damage was rtively lower than I expected.

    ''It was like my mana was not being conveyed enough.'' I thought.

    ''But, if it was rted to material, then this exins everything. Even though my mana control is still not that strong, the output should be a lot stronger, considering my magic power stat. If it is about the material, then this makes sense.''

    This stone''s connection seemed to be tied to something beyond its physical properties. As I pondered the potential implications for my mana control and weapon enhancement, my thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of two people, one small and one slightly taller.

    It was a girl with bright and widened eyes. She looked innocent, as her eyes contained a small bright light that was exclusive to children.

    The young girl''s eyes widened with excitement as they fell upon the moonstone. "Mommy, look! It''s so pretty!" she eximed, her voice carrying pure wonder.

    Her mother''s response was less enthusiastic. "Honey, it might look pretty, but it''s just a useless stone. Let''s move on to something more interesting."

    I didn''t know what their names were, but the mother gave a serious vibe, and her presence was strong.

    ''She is a hunter.'' I concluded. ''From the calluses on her hand, the way she walks, and her posture, it seems she is a spear user.'' It was slightly rare for a woman to use a spear rather than a bow or a sword.

    Most of the time, the spear rather needed a strong core and heavyweight, which generally didn''t fit the type for women.

    THUMP

    But just as they were leaving, suddenly, my heartbeat started increasing as I felt something was amiss. The same feeling of death I had been feeling all this time was now here once again.

    THUMP THUMP THUMP

    ''This time, it''s a lot stronger.''

    I concluded as my heartbeat increased further and further. Looking at the woman, I could see she was also tense as goosebumps filled her body. It was evident that she also sensed something was amiss.

    BOOM!

    And in less than a second, before I could say anything either I could do, a sudden explosion rocked the museum, sending shockwaves through the air.

    CRASH

    I could see the pieces of door and walls flying across the museum and immediately went to take cover. The woman probably took care of her own child, so there was no need for me to risk myself.

    Chaos erupted as panicked shouts filled the space. The lights flickered, and rms red, a stark contrast to the peaceful atmosphere that had prevailed just moments before.

    TOK TOK TOK

    The sound of something heavy walking could be heard as an immense amount of pressure was released from the presence. I could feel it was no ordinary monster.

    THUMP

    But again, my heart started beating wildly.

    ''What is this?''

    And another presence made itself known.

    ''A demon contractor. And a strong one at that.''

    The pressure that was being released from the man wasparable to the monster.

    ''At least peak rank 9, or maybe 10.''

    From the pressure alone, I could feel my hands shaking.

    ''I am feeling fear?''

    It was the most primordial action one could have. When against an undeniable force, the feeling one would get.

    Fear.

    My shaking hands were enough to show that.

    ''I am feeling fear again? Just like that time.''

    I could feel the tremble in my hands.

    SPURT SWOOSH CRASH

    "AH!" "HELP ME! HELP ME!"

    "SOMEONE!"

    I could hear the sounds people were making, but I just stood there kneeling and looked at my hands.

    They were shaking, probably from the pressure.

    ''There is no way.''

    But, my head was calm. No, rather than saying calm, it was angry.

    I was angry.

    ''THERE IS NO FUCKING WAY! AFTER ALL THIS TIME, YOU ARE GOING TO CHICKEN AWAY! AGAIN!''

    ''YOU ARE GOING TO LET HER DOWN AGAIN! JUST LIKE AT THAT TIME! ARE YOU GOING TO WATCH?''

    THUMP

    I could feel my heart beating fast. The demon contractor was close.

    I was angry at myself for feeling the difference in power.

    I was so weak that my body didn''t even listen to me. Even if my mind was strong, the difference between the raw power was enough to make me freeze.

    ''NO! I REFUSE!'' I shouted in my head, I could feel the pleasing from around me, but my focus was on a different ce.

    ''IF I AM GOING TO TAKE MY REVENGE, THIS IS THE FIRST STEP I NEED TO TAKE.''

    With my trembling hands, I reached for my bracelet and took the dagger from there.

    STAB

    And stabbed my own leg.

    "Huff...Hufff¡­.." It hurt; it hurt a lot. But, this was a price in order to get rid of the lingering pressure on my body. I needed to make it respond to myself, and it did.

    The moment I stabbed myself, I could feel the lingering tremble going away. The pain cleared my head, there was neither anger nor fear.

    I could finally think clearly.

    WOOSH

    As I manipted the shadows with my trait [Shadowborne], without wasting any more time I hid myself, making my presence unknown. I needed to see what was happening first. I knew I was not going to be any help in this situation. Both the monster and the demon contractor was too strong for me.

    "HELP! PLEASE!"

    Amidst the chaos, more sounds mingled¡ªshrieks of desperation, pleas for assistance, and cries of anguish. People scattered in every direction, some attempting to escape the menace that had invaded their sanctuary.

    The monster''s rampage was relentless. The ground trembled beneath its heavy footsteps, and as its sinister presence neared, its path was marked by destruction. People fell, their fates sealed by an adversary beyond theirprehension.

    RING RING

    rms rang in an incessant, dissonant symphony, their urgent cries melding with the cacophony of terror. The air itself was charged with panic, a thick aura of dread that left little room for rational thought.

    In a desperate bid to survive, some fled from the direction the attack hade, their footsteps a frantic rhythm against the backdrop of chaos. Others found themselves cornered, their eyes wide with terror as they confronted a force they couldn''t hope to ovee.

    "Mommy, I am scared." I could see the little girl looking at her mother with a cry, but the woman had a rather cold face. She was looking at the entrance where people were massacred while holding her daughter''s eyes, closing them. Her mana was also covering the girl''s ears, so she probably couldn''t hear anything.

    The way she had used her mana in such a precise manner was enough to show that the mother was someone that was very proficient with using mana.

    ''Is she some sort of celebrity?'' I asked myself, watching the scene unfolding. It didn''t make sense to see a hunter with such precise control. ''She must be disguising herself.'' Both the woman and the little girl seemed normal at first, but as I paid more attention now, I could see a small interference was messing with my sight.

    With a stern yet gentle expression, the woman crouched to meet her daughter''s eyes, speaking with a hushed tone. "Jane, don''t leave this ce, okay? Mama will return immediately."

    "You will go and kill those bad guys, right?" The girl replied with a small tone; she looked really scared.

    "Yes. Mama will deal with those guys. You know Mama is strong, right?"

    "Un. I know, mama is strong."

    "Then, just wait and never move from here."

    As she uttered those words, the woman''s mana surged, forming a protective barrier around the girl''s whole body. It was a mother''s instinctive urge to shield her child from the horror unfolding around them.

    TOK

    As the woman rose to her feet, her eyes shifted from her daughter to the chaos around her. The urgency of the situation was not lost on her. With a nce that carried a mixture of resolve and authority, she assessed the situation and quickly formted a n.

    "Hey, what is your name?"

    She asked a woman who was hiding behind with a scared face.

    "Anna."

    "Good Anna, help the wounded! Keep them stable until the medical team arrives!" The woman''s instructions were firm and immediate, leaving no room for hesitation. However, the girl still hesitated as she didn''t want to put herself in danger, knowing such strong opponents were there.

    "Who are yo-"

    Just as the girl was about to react, suddenly, an immense amount of pressure enveloped her. It was even stronger than the monster and the demon there as a Hunter; the girl seemed to know the person before she was someone with a prominent aura.

    Before the question could fully form, the air itself seemed to bend under immense pressure, as if the very atmosphere recognized the person who had arrived. The woman''s appearance underwent a subtle transformation as if her mere presencemanded attention and respect.

    The girl''s eyes widened as realization struck. "Kaya... Kaya Hartley?"

    Before the girl could talk further, the woman''s cold gaze was on her. "Just listen to what I am saying, you insect. If you don''t listen, it will be your family that will suffer." As the woman spoke those words, a shiver went down the girl''s spine.

    She was an incredibly cold woman who ughtered monsters non-stop, even after she gave birth to children. A prominent hunter that was constantly on the news, a woman came from the family of Hartley''s.

    ''I see¡­Here I thought, why hasn''t she ever flinched. If it was this woman, then it makes sense.'' As I thought about that, I just stood there and watched the scene.

    TOK TOK TOK

    The heavy footsteps grew louder, a reverberating cadence that announced the approach of the monstrous threat. The ground shook beneath its weight, the sheer size and power of the creature making it a fearsome adversary.

    "EVERYONE!" As the woman shouted with a loud tone, the people who scattered around, the bodies that were about to die, everyone gathered their attention on her.

    As the woman shouted with a loud tone, the people who scattered around, the bodies that were about to die, everyone gathered their attention on her. She quickly assessed the situation, her eyes locking onto the wounded and those in danger.

    "Listen to me!" Her voice, calm yetmanding, cut through the panic. "We''re in a dire situation, but we can ovee this if we work together. Those who can fight assist the injured. Form groups and defend yourselves."

    As her voice carried through the air, a sense of reassurance began to spread. The woman''s presence, her aura of authority and confidence, had a calming effect even in the face of danger.

    "Hunters, mages, lend your strength to those who need it most. Remember, unity is our greatest weapon."

    Amidst the chaos, her words became a rallying point. Those who had been paralyzed by fear found their resolve renewed. With her guidance, makeshift teams formed, their efforts bing a coordinated response against the looming threats.

    "Ah¡­You finally revealed yourself."

    But following Kaya, a new presence emerged¡ªone that struck dread into the hearts of those present. The air itself seemed to grow colder, a malevolent energy radiating from the depths of the museum.

    THUMP

    The reason for my hatred to grow.

    The demon contractor made his appearance.

 Chapter 61 16.4 - Nexoria City Trip

    <h4>Chapter 61 Chapter 16.4 - Nexoria City Trip</h4>

    "Ah¡­You finally revealed yourself."

    The moment the demon contractor made his appearance, Kaya''s eyes narrowed.

    "It seems the information we got was not wrong." Following his words, it was something Kaya would never expect.

    ''Information?'' She asked herself. ''There is a rat.'' She concluded. But, it was not the important thing right now.

    The man before her was strong. She could feel it. She had no time to think about what was happening here or how did he know about where she would be.

    She needed to deal with the man first.

    "Cat bit your tongue? Why are you not answering?" The demon contractor asked, looking at her with a grin. An Aura of impotence was being released from him, but he was not the only problem she had.

    A monster was beside him on a leash, and a bunch of others were already terrorizing the ce. It was evident that this was a coordinated attack, both from monsters and Demon Contractors.

    "I have no words to answer heretics like you, who sold their soul." Finally, she opened her mouth as she looked at the man. "People like you are a disgrace to our society." As she said, she touched her licensed bracelet and took her weapon from there. It was a long spear, a spear with an ominous ck-looking aura.

    The demon contractor let out a mocking chuckle. "Oh, how graceful your words are, Kaya Hartley. I must admit, I''m quite excited to see you in action after all this time. Your reputation precedes you, after all. I wonder where your values will take you at the end of the road."

    His grin widened, revealing teeth that seemed just a touch too sharp.

    Kaya''s grip tightened around her weapon, a sense of focus and determination settling over her. Her eyes met the demon contractor''s, her own expression unyielding.

    And then, as if the world had shifted, the museum became an arena of conflict. The sh of wills and strength reverberated through the air, the battle lines drawn between hunter and demon contractor.

    The demon contractor seemed to watch for some reason, but she knew. The more time passed, the more people would die. She could see the security of the museum was already dealt with, certainly something that was nned. She was also sure that the information would not be leaked outside.

    ''I need to finish this fast.'' She concluded. ''Jane is here as well.'' She knew right now she was the only one that could defend herself and Jane, so she just did what she needed to do.

    SWOOSH

    She lunged towards the man with her spear in her hands. The spear was illuminated with a deep crimson mana, its aura pulsating with her determination and mana control.

    CLANK

    The demon contractor met her attack head-on, his movements fluid and precise. He brandished a wicked-looking sword, its de infused with a dark energy that seemed to suck in the surrounding light.

    With a deft swing, he deflected the thrust of her spear, their weapons shing with a resounding sh.

    CLANK CLANK

    The demon contractor met her attack head-on, his movements fluid and eerily graceful. He wielded a sinister sword, its de infused with a malevolent energy that seemed to swallow the surrounding light.

    With an expert swing, he deflected her spear''s thrust, the impact echoing in a resounding sh.

    However, both she and the demon contractor could feel the difference in their power.

    "Even after all this time, it seems I am far behind you." The Demon Contractor mumbled, but Kaya felt something familiar.

    The man was someone she felt like she knew, but at the same time, since his face was covered, she had no idea who he was. His voice was also blurry, as if he was having a hard time breathing.

    CLANK CLANK

    Their engagement was a ballet of magic and steel. Kaya''s spear gleamed with her mana, every strike calcted and precise. Her movements were an embodiment of her training and skill.

    In contrast, the demon contractor executed his strikes with a lethal goal. His sword sliced through the air, each movement apanied by demonic energy that tainted the atmosphere.

    The ck energy was making it hard to breathe, and Kaya needed to keep it under control.

    ''This heretic. He is trying to suck the life force of the people nearby.''

    Because she could see his intentions, she knew she couldn''t let him do as he pleased.

    While locked inbat with the demon contractor, Kaya kept one eye on the monstrous creature at his side.

    The creature''s snarls and growls were eerie background music to their duel, a reminder of the two-pronged threat she faced.

    ''I need to deal with this creature first.'' She thought. The monster was about to attack, as she could see from his muscles.

    Even for her, fighting with a human and a monster at the same time would be hard. It would disclose the difference in power between her and the demon contractor, and she didn''t want that.

    In a burst of determination, Kaya spun, her spear arcing toward the monster. She aimed to eliminate the creature swiftly, aware that splitting her attention was risky.

    ''The House of Hartley. First Move. Spinning Hell.''

    As she took her position, she attacked the monster, immediately disappearing from where she was.

    SWISH

    Her spear cut through the air, aiming for the creature''s exposed nk.

    SWOSH

    But the demon contractor was no idle observer.

    "Not on my watch!"

    He seized the opportunity created by her diversion, lunging with his own swift strike, his sword a malevolent extension of his will.

    Kaya''s instincts kicked in, a surge of mana enhancing her reflexes. She shifted, barely avoiding the demon contractor''s de, the movement seamless and graceful. Yet, her evasionpromised her initial strike on the monster.

    BOOM

    The demon contractor''s strike impacted the ground, sending shockwaves through the surroundings, and destroying the safeguard mechanism put in by the museum management.

    PAT CREAK PAT CREAK PAT CREAK

    One by one, the protective sses that surrounded the exhibits broke as the shockwave passed through them. It was a strike with such force.

    Kaya had evaded the worst, but the force of the strike threw her out of bnce momentarily.

    Without hesitation, she regained her stance, focusing anew on the battle at hand.? She was not someone that would fall down from one single sh after all.

    SWOOSH

    Then, she lunged at the Demon Contractor once again, aiming at his abdomen.

    CLANK

    "I knew you would do that." the demon contractor remarked with a taunting grin. His voice carried an air of familiarity that sent a chill down Kaya''s spine. But there was no time for contemtion. She had to remain focused on the fight.

    GROWL

    Before she could react further, a growl from the side caught her attention. The monstrous creature wounded but far from defeated, seized the opportunity presented by her distraction.

    SWOOSH

    With a burst of speed that belied its size, the creature lunged at Kaya once more, its maw gaping open.

    CLANK

    Kaya''s instincts kicked in again, and her reflexes honed to perfection. She twisted her body in mid-motion, her spear shing upward to intercept the creature''s attack.

    The sh was fierce, the creature''s jaws mere inches from her face as she halted its advance.

    "Tch."

    A snarl of effort crossed Kaya''s lips as she held the creature at bay, her strength matched by the sheer determination in her gaze. The creature''s acidic breath wafted over her, a mixture of saliva and dark energy.

    CRACK

    The ground under her feet cracked because, for a moment that felt like an eternity, the two adversaries remained locked in a battle of strength and will. Kaya''s muscles strained under pressure, her expression unwavering even as sweat trickled down her brow.

    SWOOSH

    With a final surge of effort, Kaya summoned her mana, infusing it into her spear. The weapon glowed with renewed energy, and with a powerful thrust, she managed to force the creature back.

    ''Now is the time!''

    THUD

    It stumbled, its momentum broken. Kaya didn''t waste a moment. With a fluid motion, she lunged forward once again, her spear aimed at the creature''s heart.

    The creature roared, a mixture of pain and fury, as it sought to evade her strike. However, it was sure that it was not going to be able to evade the strike. His body was tattered after the effects of Kaya''s mana; it was her special and precise way of using it, as she directly sent the momentum of the attack to the creature''s wrists.

    SWOOSH

    However, the demon contractor once again appeared before her as if to mock her for her attack. It was like he knew exactly her course of action.

    But that was something Kaya also knew right now.

    ''I knew it.''

    As the demon contractor appeared before her with green, she could see the sword approaching her face.

    The man''s face was saying the game was over, but Kaya''s movements were swift and precise.

    "Heh."

    SWOOSH

    With a confident smirk, she sidestepped the demon contractor''s attack with an agility that came from her superior physical prowess. The de whizzed past her, missing its target.

    STAB

    With her evasive maneuver executed wlessly, Kaya seized the opportunity.

    "Kurghk-!"

    Her spear found its mark, piercing the man''s side with a sickening squelch. The man''s scream turned into a pained howl, its form writhing in agony.

    SPURT

    Blood spurted from the mouth of the man.

    As she dissected her weapon from where she stabbed the man, she could see the faint lingering mana traces left on the wound.

    It was there to make sure that the man would heal at a lower speed, a technique she developed after confronting a lot of demon contractors.

    She knew they tend to regenerate rapidly, so she countered it with her own technique.

    She raised her spear once again, aiming to attack the man who was spurting blood from

    ROOOAR!

    However, the creature did not stay idle as it saw themanding person was injured. The seal on his neck was activated, and immediately it lunged at Kaya with a loud roar.

    SWOOSH

    The monster''s face filled with saliva right before her eyes.

    STAB

    However, after that decisive moment where she had dealt with the demon contractor, the monster was now a piece of cake for her that she could eat as an appetizer after a good meal.

    Her decisive and fast spear found its mark as she stabbed the monster from the inside of its mouth, piercing it from the back of its throat and making the spear appear from its behind.

    SPURT

    Kaya''s reaction was as swift as it was deadly. Her spearshed out with practiced precision, aiming for the creature''s weak point. In a matter of moments, her weapon found its mark, skewering the creature from the inside of its mouth, emerging triumphantly from its rear.

    SPURT

    Blood sprayed from the wound, the creature''s movements growing weaker with each passing second.

    THUD

    As Kaya retracted her spear, the creature copsed to the ground, defeated atst.

    Kaya''s eyes zed with seriousness and pride as she wrenched her spear free, the dark blood of the creature staining the weapon''s de.

    Her cold gaze swept over the battlefield, lingering on the defeated demon contractor and the fallen monster. Destruction surrounded her, but she remained resolute, unfazed by the chaos.

    This scene was a familiar one for Kaya ¨C a manifestation of steps she had taken, the life she had lived so far. It was a life filled with the blood of countless monsters and the exploration of countless dungeons.

    It was a life filled with destruction from another perspective.

    "Hahahahahahahahaha¡­.."

    At that moment,ughter could be heard.

    The Demon Contractor, who was lying on the ground with his injury still there, could be seen. His wound was not regenerating, but the demon contractor rather had a crazed smile on his face.

    "After all, you are also a monster inside." He spoke, looking at Kaya.

    ''What is this guy saying?'' She thought to herself. She didn''t understand what his point was.

    "You are wandering what I am saying right now, aren''t you? Thinking that I am talking nonsense."

    The smirk on his face widened.

    "In the heat of the battle, you have already forgotten whom you came here with. Even though it is your own daughter."

    The words struck like a physical blow, and Kaya''s heart pounded in her chest. She spun around, dread tightening her chest, only to be met with a horrifying sight.

    "No."

    Before her, another demon contractor held her daughter, Jane, her small form squirming in his grip. A cloth gag muffled her cries, her eyes wide with fear.

    "No. JANE!"

    Her eyes were crying, and it was filled with fear. Kaya could see her daughter''s struggle as she squirmed under the man''s touch.

    "Mmmmfffffff¡­..Mmmmmmffffffffff..."

    The muffled sounds of her supposed screams entered her ears as Kaya felt the world freeze.

    It was such a weak presence that she had missed in the heat of the battle.

    No, it wasn''t that she missed.

    It was simply that she ignored it, thinking it couldn''t even damage her anyway. It was a subconscious action that she had made in the midst of the battle.

    It was an action that stemmed from her thrill.

    An unbearable wave of guilt crashed over her as sheprehended the danger her daughter was in.

    "No. JANE!"

    Kaya''s voice cracked with anguish as her eyes filled with unshed tears. She reached out as if to touch her daughter, but the distance between them felt impossibly vast.

    "Now, say goodbye to your daughter, you hypocrite. Maybe then you can feel how I felt. Though, I''m not sure you can even feel anything," the demon contractor taunted, his words like venom.

    Desperation wed at Kaya''s heart, every fiber of her being screaming to save her daughter.

    The man''s dagger was drawing closer to Jane''s neck, a hair''s breadth away from ending her life.

    ''NO!''

    BAM!

    A gunshot shattered the air, the sound echoing through the museum like thunder. In the blink of an eye, the man holding Jane was struck, his skull pierced by a bullet.

    SPURT

    Blood erupted from the wound, staining Jane''s small form in a horrifying hue of crimson.

    THUD

    And, the man crumpled to the ground, releasing Jane from his grip as he fell.

 Chapter 62 16.5 - Nexoria City Trip

    <h4>Chapter 62 Chapter 16.5 - Nexoria City Trip</h4>

    SPURT

    As the blood erupted from the wound, staining Jane''s small form in a horrifying hue of crimson color, the man crumpled to the ground, releasing Jane from his grip.

    THUD

    The world seemed to hold its breath for a moment, and everyone was frozen in shock at the sudden turn of events.

    Kaya, who was looking at what happened with her eyes wide open, was the first one to regain herposure.

    "JANE!"

    Kaya''s heart raced, her chest heaving as she took in the sight before her. Jane stood there, tears streaming down her face, trembling but alive. Kaya''s legs moved before her mind fullyprehended, carrying her to her daughter''s side in an instant.

    Kneeling down, Kaya gathered Jane into her arms, holding her tightly as if she would never let go. Tears streamed down her own face as relief flooded her, her body trembling with the release of pent-up fear.

    "Jane, oh, my dear Jane," Kaya''s voice trembled with a mix of emotions as she whispered soothingly into her daughter''s hair. "You''re safe now; you''re safe."

    "WAAAAAAA!"

    Jane''s sobs were wrenching, her small form shaking with the intensity of her fear and the overwhelming rush of relief. She clung to her mother as if her life depended on it, burying her face in Kaya''s shoulder.

    "Mother, I was so scared¡­.It was so scary¡­.WAAAAAA!"

    Kaya rocked her gently, her hand moving in soothing circles on Jane''s back. She held her daughter as if she could shield her from all the pain in the world.

    "It''s all right, sweetheart," Kaya''s voice was a balm, a gentle melody meant to calm the storm in Jane''s heart. "You''re okay. You''re here with me now."

    However, as Kaya soothed her daughter, her eyes wandered around to see who was the one that fired the gunshot.

    There her eyesnded on a young boy the age of her niece.

    His face was covered with a hood, but his ck hair could be seen from the tips of his hood. The presence he was giving was someone normal, so Kaya immediately disregarded the idea that it could be him.

    However, just as she was about to turn her attention to another ce, suddenly, her hazel eyes met with the boy''s purple eyes.

    Eyes that were indifferent, like a person who lost everything.

    ''Huh?'' kaya asked herself. Those eyes felt familiar for some reason, and then she remembered.

    It looks like the eyes of that time.

    However, right now, Kaya had no time to ponder about whose eyes were those. She looked around to see the assant, but she couldn''t find it.

    ''He might be here.'' She thought.

    It was an unknown assant; even she hadn''t sensed. Thus she needed to be careful.

    She didn''t want to risk her daughter anymore. Turning her attention to her daughter, she kept soothing her.

    Jane''s cries gradually subsided into sniffles, her small body gradually rxing in her mother''s embrace. She pulled back slightly, her teary eyes looking up at Kaya.

    "M-mom," her voice trembled, a mixture of fear and relief still evident in her gaze. "I-I thought I was¡­ I thought¡­"

    Kaya''s heart ached at the vulnerability in Jane''s voice. She cupped her daughter''s face in her hands, her own tears mingling with Jane''s.

    "You''re strong, Jane. So strong," Kaya''s voice was firm, carrying a fierce pride. "You never stopped fighting. And I was here; I was always going to protect you."

    Jane nodded, her grip on Kaya''s arms tightening as if she needed to anchor herself to this reality.

    "I love you, Mom," Jane''s voice was small, but it held a depth of emotion that words couldn''t fully express.

    Kaya''s eyes shimmered with tears, her heart overflowing with love for her daughter. She leaned in, pressing a kiss to Jane''s forehead.

    "I love you more than anything, Jane. And I promise I''ll always be here for you."

    "¡­."

    As she said those words, no reply came from the girl.

    ''No.'' Kaya immediately looked at her daughter, thinking something had happened, but it was nothing much.

    "Hmm¡­..Hmmm¡­.."

    The girl was simply sleeping in the arms of her mother. The small marks of her tears were still there as she was hupping from time to time.

    Kaya slowly wiped her daughter''s tears away, her heart a mixture of relief and concern.

    "Tch!"

    At that moment, a sharp sound of tongue clicking disrupted the atmosphere. Kaya''s attention snapped to the injured demon contractor who had managed to stand.

    The injured demon contractor slowly pushed himself up, his body trembling with the effort. Blood stained his clothes, but his eyes zed with an unsettling intensity. Despite his wounds, there was an air of stubborn defiance about him as he struggled to his feet.

    Kaya''s instinct was to confront him, to make sure he posed no further threat. But the memory of the person that shot the gun made her hold back. The unknown assant was still out there, possibly watching, waiting for the opportune moment. Her protective instincts red anew, and she knew she couldn''t risk Jane''s safety.

    As the demon contractor staggered upright, Kaya''s grip on Jane tightened. Her hazel eyes locked onto the man, her expression a mix of wariness and determination. She was ready for anything.

    "This is not the end," his voice, strained yet resolute, cut through the air like a de.

    His words hung there, pregnant with a threat she could feel in her bones. Kaya''s heart clenched, a mixture of anger and fear bubbling within her. She wanted to demand answers, to make him pay for what he had done, but her priority was clear.

    Watching the demon contractor closely, she noticed his gaze shifting, his eyes flickering as he assessed the situation. A knowing smile tugged at the corners of his lips, and Kaya understood ¨C he was aware of her dilemma.

    "You might want to focus on your next move, Kaya Hartley," he said, his voice dripping with a sinister satisfaction. "This little reunion has been enlightening. But remember, it''s far from finished."

    Kaya''s jaw tightened, her nostrils ring as she fought to rein in her anger. She knew she couldn''t let him go unchecked, but the possibility of the assant''s next target being Jane lingered like a shadow in her mind. Her priority was Jane''s safety, and confronting the demon contractor now could jeopardize that.

    With a heavy sigh, Kaya made a decision. Her gaze never wavered from the demon contractor, but she didn''t make a move toward him. Instead, she tightened her grip around Jane, her daughter still in her protective embrace.

    "You''re right," she said, her voiceced with a determination that matched his own. "This is far from over. But for now, I have more pressing matters to attend to."

    The demon contractor''s smile widened, his satisfaction evident. He knew he had struck a nerve, and he relished in it.

    "As expected. You are nothing but a selfish bitch who only cares about those close to you."

    His words echoed inside the museum, but Kaya just stood there, her expression not changing. Her arms were wrapped around her daughter as she just watched the demon contractor. She felt Jane''s small form trembling in her embrace, a reminder of the stakes in this dangerous dance.

    And following his words, the demon contractor started moving. Kaya''s gaze turned in his direction, and there she could see a group of people, disoriented and injured but alive, trying to collect themselves amidst the chaos. They were the remaining witnesses to this nightmare, and they were vulnerable.

    Kaya''s cold gaze locked onto the group. She sensed the demon contractor''s intention before it even happened.

    "NO!"

    "PLEASE MISS KAYA!"

    "PLEASE HELP!"

    Their pleas reached her ears, but she didn''t move. She just stood there and watched.

    "See¡­.This is who you are, you selfish bitch. Even right now, you are abandoning all these people for the sake of your child, just like you always have done."

    As his words sank, the demon contractor''s hands reached out, his fingers emitting a sickly green light.

    The moment his hands made contact with the wounded individuals, their expressions contorted in agony. Kaya''s hazel eyes never once wavered as she watched.

    Between the people she didn''t know and her daughter, the one that came first was always going to be the little one.

    The scene before her was a nightmare unfolding in slow motion. The demon contractor''s power sapped the life force from the injured people, and his form rejuvenated as their vitality drained away.

    "Never forget¡­.The karma of your actions wille and find you in the future. I will make it so."

    "Everyone will reap what they sow."

    With those words, the demon contractor pushed the artifact in his hands as he disappeared from the ce he was in, leaving a small trail of smoke from where he stood.

    Kaya''s expression remained cold, her heart never wavering with the weight of the choices she had made.

    This was a cold world where strong ruled weak, and she had no regrets about choosing her child over the people she didn''t know.

    She was not a hero; neither was she a person who fought for justice. She was just a strong mother who wanted nothing but the best for her child.

    TAK TAK TAK TAK TAK TAK

    And then, at that moment, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed through the museum. A group of officials in uniform rushed into the scene, their expressions a mix of urgency and concern.

    "Control everyone and check the situation first. If you spot anyone with critical condition, immediately perform the immediate aid."

    They assessed the situation quickly, taking in the injured, the chaos, and the still form of Kaya with Jane in her arms.

    One of the officials, a woman with an authoritative air, approached Kaya with a mix of sympathy and determination in her gaze. "Miss Kaya Evergreen, are you all right? What happened here?"

    Kaya''s gaze turned to her daughter, looking at her with a warm expression.

    Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, she raised her head once again, her serious, businesslike expression on her face.

    "The situation was dire when I arrived," Kaya began, her voice steady andposed. "Monsters and a demon contractorunched a coordinated attack on this location. The security waspromised swiftly, and chaos ensued."

    She nced around the scene, her eyes briefly resting on the injured and the destruction around them. "I took immediate action to protect my daughter and the people around me. I managed to create a barrier to shield Jane from danger. Once that was done, I coordinated with a few other capable individuals to help the wounded and guide them to safety."

    Her words were sinct, focused on the facts and the actions taken rather than the emotions that had apanied them. She kept her attention on the official, her demeanor professional as she recounted the events.

    "We engaged the attackers and managed to repel them. However, the demon contractor used some sort of artifact to drain the life force of the injured individuals, replenishing his own strength. He made some remarks, disappeared, and left a trail of smoke behind."

    As she spoke her words, Kaya never mentioned the choice she had made. She was already nning to make sure that whatever happened here would never reach the media or society.

    "I will provide any necessary information and cooperate fully to ensure that these individuals are brought to justice." As she finished her words, she slowly hugged her child.

    The official nodded, her gaze serious as she listened to Kaya''s ount. "Thank you, Miss Evergreen. Your efforts have undoubtedly saved lives today. We will give you the space you need for Miss Jane''s treatment. If you wish to look for a quick check-up, you can visit our doctors. Even though they will be busy, I will make sure to arrange a space for Miss Jane."

    As the official finished her words, she looked at the little girl in Kaya''s arms.

    "I am d that nothing happened to little Hartley."

    Hearing her words, Kaya nodded her head.

    "Indeed. It is fortunate that nothing happened." Her head was filled with the unknown assant. That person was the one who saved her daughter, but at the same time, he was a threat to her.

    Someone that could escape from her senses, even while her whole senses were focused on her daughter and the other demon contractor.

    ''It seems I am stillcking in terms of my detection skills.'' At this moment, Kaya swore to herself, trying to find the unknown assant, not knowing he was right behind her.

    However, seeing the official before her giving her this much attention, she naturally focused on her again.

    "What is your name?" As she asked the name of the woman, she could see a faint smile creeping upon her face.

    "My name is Kian Miller, the officer belonging to 15. Police Station of Nexoria."

    "Understood, Miss Miller. I will make sure to remember your name."

    SQUIRM

    "Hmm¡­.Mama¡­."

    Seeing the little girl squirming in her arms, Kaya decided to leave this bloody ce for good right now, knowing there was no need for her anymore.

    Just like that, she left the ce, making her way towards the outside¡­..

 Chapter 63 16.6 - Nexoria City Trip

    <h4>Chapter 63 Chapter 16.6 - Nexoria City Trip</h4>

    The moment Kaya Hartley made her appearance, I was already inside the shadows, observing the fight that was going to happen soon.

    Since there was no way I could be any help, that was the best course of action.

    However, the fight that was going to happen right before my eyes even made me watch in awe.

    CLANK CLANK

    Whenever their weapons shed, the ripples and shockwaves that were sent to the environment were enough to make everyone back off.

    There were even some who got their bones broken thanks to the aftermath of their fight.

    It was such a bloody scene.

    "Even after all this time, it seems I am far behind you."? I could hear the demon contractor''s voice between their shes, and it sounded familiar.

    ''This¡­.Where did I hear this voice?'' I asked myself. I felt like I should know the voice, but my memory didn''t show any definite answer. It seems that was the same for Kaya as well since I could see a small twitch of her eyes, seemingly stemming from her annoyance.

    The demon contractor was strong, and the monsters that were running rampant all around here were enough to show that they were prepared thoroughly.

    As the demon contractor aimed to recover himself by sucking the life force of others, Kaya immediately noticed that and tried to intercept it.

    But that was a bait that made her show an opening.

    BOOM CRASH CRANK

    With one strike of his full power, the demon contractor almost finished Kaya while destroying all of the protective sses which was covering the exhibits.

    The moment I saw the sses crashing down, suddenly, an idea formed in my head.

    ''This is an opportunity.'' It was an opportunity that woulde once in a lifetime.

    ''Everyone''s attention is on the fight, and someone broke the ss for me. The only thing that could affect me is cameras.''

    Noticing that I looked around and, one by one, identified the location of the cameras.

    ''Every camera is already broken.''

    There was no way a wave of the explosion that broke down the sses that would protect the exhibits would not break a random camera after all.

    The moment I saw that, taking advantage of that opportunity, I stealthily moved around the shadows and grabbed the <Moonstone> and some other materials around me, putting them on my bracelet.

    It didn''t take much time as I returned to my original position, where I could observe the fight.

    The way Kaya Hartley used her mana and her weapon efficiently mesmerized me. Even the instructors of the academy would fall short against such a fierce woman in terms of fighting prowess.

    I was trying to observe as best as I could, but even that was hard since the speed they were moving was something I could never properly perceive.

    But one thing was sure, the fight was going in the favor of Kaya. She was overpowering the demon contractor and the monster with her skills.

    ''But, this doesn''t make sense. With such thorough preparation, they would know the skills of Kaya Hartley. Something is wrong.'' I thought.

    ''Their goal must be something else.''

    And the moment I thought about that, my eyes fell on the girl who was hiding behind the wall, with her arms around her knees.

    Jane Hartley, the dead niece of Ethan.

    ''No way.''

    At that moment, I realized what their goal was. Everything made sense; at that moment, thest piece of the puzzle fell down.

    This innocent kid, who was scared.

    She was their goal.

    THUMP

    And at that moment, I felt a sudden thump in my heart as my heartbeat increased.

    ''A demon contractor is here.''

    Following that, a man suddenly appeared behind the girl with a dagger in his hand.

    "Humfff¡­.Humfff¡­."

    I could see the man grabbing the girl as she struggled to break down.

    But there was no way she could; after all, she was just a little girl.

    THUMP THUMP

    My heartbeat increased, seeing the little girl who was looking at Kaya with teary eyes.

    My eyes turned cold.

    Hatred grew. The scene of that time enveloped me once again.

    I could see myself watching everything unfold helplessly.

    ''Not again.'' I swore to myself.

    ''I won''t let you do as you please.''

    Be it changing the storyline or changing this world.

    I didn''t care.

    There was no way I would let someone that sold his soul to demons do as he pleased.

    I am going to kill you.

    I am going to erase you from this world.

    Just like the demons, no one rted to them will be spared.

    TAK

    I took my weapon from my bracelet and aimed at the guy.

    I didn''t know if the bullet could kill him normally, but at that moment, no thoughts other than anger and hatred were in my mind.

    I instinctively imbued my mana on the weapon, and it took the color blue.

    Die.

    BANG!

    And fired the gun.

    **********

    "Please, can I have a talk with you?"

    As I was about to leave the ce, suddenly, the woman who talked with Kaya Hartley turned her attention to me.

    "I would like to ask you a bunch of questions."

    She approached me with a smile, but I could see a small scorn on her face.

    ''Smell of cigarette. It is not a high-quality brand. She is addicted to pure ''Glimmerleaf,'' probably stemming from a childhood trauma. Theck of sleep is now showing her symptoms. She was probably on the watch from the night. She is single, lives alone, and has a bad diet. Eats heavily fat-oriented food and uses low-quality skincare and makeup. She has a cat in her home. No, two cats, one male, one female.''

    Looking at the woman, I analyzed how she looked. Glimmerleaf was a drug that was developed to affect hunters who had a rather stronger body and mind. It has the effects of nicotine, and mostly addictive, and causes ADHD and many other negative effects.

    "You can," I answered. Even if I refused here, she could just drag me down using her authority, and there was no need to make her suspicious of me.

    I already got the unexpected harvest, so there is no need to make everythingplicated.

    The woman''s expression remained polite, but I could sense an underlying edge to her demeanor. She gestured slightly, indicating that she wanted to move to a less crowded and quieter spot. We found a corner away from the chaos, and she turned her attention fully to me.

    "Thank you for your cooperation," she began, her gaze steady. "I''m Inspector Miller, and I oversee cases involving demon contractors. I couldn''t help but notice your presence during the events that unfolded here."

    I inclined my head, acknowledging her introduction. "I''m just a witness," I said, my words carefully chosen. I had no intention of revealing too much about myself, especially considering my peculiar abilities.

    Inspector Reyes studied me for a moment, her eyes sharp and assessing. "It''s not often we have witnesses who can remain so calm during such chaotic situations." She spoke with scorn, clearly looking at me with a suspicious gaze.

    "I am a cadet of Hunter Academy," I answered her gaze without losing myposure. This answer would be enough.

    "You are an academy cadet? Please let me confirm it first. Do you have your identity with you?" As she asked me, I showed her my watch. The Arcadia Hunter Academy had the function of integrating one''s ID card with their watch, and it was not something every academy had for some reason.

    "Astron Natusalune. Cadet of Arcadia Hunter Academy." She read the information I had shown to her as she studied it for a second. "Arcadia Hunter Academy!" And then, the reaction that I was expecting came not long after.

    "I see. If you are the cadet of that academy, it makes sense that you are able to calm yourself down. Then, I won''t beat around the bush. Can you tell me what you saw here?" Her question was straightforward, but her gaze never left me. It was as if she was searching for something beyond my words, trying to gauge my reactions.

    "I was here when everything had already started," I replied, keeping my tone even. "I saw the monsters and the demon contractor engaged in the attack. There was chaos, people fleeing, and then the confrontation between the woman you were talking to earlier and the demon contractor."

    I left out any details that could reveal my unique abilities. It was important to appear as ordinary as possible. Since there was no way that I would say that I was the one that shot the gun, neither was I the one that grabbed the <Moonstone>.

    "I see," Inspector Miller said, seemingly epting my response. "Thank you for your cooperation."

    She continued to study me, her gaze unrelenting. I could feel the weight of her suspicion, even though she didn''t voice it explicitly. However, her next questions showed that she was digging deeper.

    "Did you happen to witness any details that might be relevant?" she inquired, her tone casual yet focused. "Conversations, actions, or interactions that stood out to you?"

    I paused, making myself seem like I was considering her question carefully. But in the end, I already knew about the words I was going to choose.

    "I did overhear some snippets of conversation," I replied. "The demon contractor seemed to mock the woman, Kaya, for her priorities and actions. He mentioned something about karma and consequences." I answered. This answer would surely go into the ears of Kaya, and that woman will for sure silence me. But, she won''t be easily able to touch the cadet of Arcadia Hunter Academy as an outsider, which will make her want to make a deal with me.

    Inspector Miller''s gaze remained fixed on me, and I couldn''t help but feel like she was trying to read more from my expression than I was revealing. "Interesting," she mused. "And did you see if any of the attackers who aimed to grab the exhibits while the chaos was ensuing?" She asked.

    I could see this question was one of those that was aimed at me, considering there were some materials I grabbed using my [Shadowborne] trait and the bracelet that couldn''t be noticed.

    I shook my head, maintaining an air of genuine ignorance. "No, I didn''t notice anything like that. The situation was chaotic, and I was focused on ensuring my own safety." It was an answer that would satisfy the listeners who would analyze my tone from the recording.

    Yes, recording. Right now, this woman is recording me, probably because of the introductions of Kaya Hartley.

    She nodded as if considering my response; her lips pursed in thought. "And what about the gunshot that was fired? Did you witness that?"

    This question was also aimed at me, but this time it was rather weaker. It seemed she didn''t suspect that I was the one that fired the gunshot, and neither did Kaya.

    After shooting the Demon Contractor, I quickly stashed the gun in my bracelet and stepped out of the shadows to reveal myself, which was an unconventional move for an attacker. Doing so allowed me to evade Kaya Hartley''s heightened perception. She''s not an ordinary person, and if she bes suspicious of me as the shooter, it will pose a problem in the future.

    I didn''t hesitate even for a moment and answered. "I did hear a gunshot. But I couldn''t identify where the gunshot came from even though I tried my best to. I thought my life would be in danger since an unknown assant was lurking somewhere, but he was too skilled for my own."

    Inspector Miller seemed to ept my answer, though her scrutiny didn''t waver. "Thank you for your honesty," she said finally. "It''s not often we encounter someone asposed as you in these situations."

    I nodded in acknowledgment. "I''ve been trained to stay calm in tense situations. However, it was a pity that I was not any help." I answered, looking guilty. In fact, I was not.

    She smiled back, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "It''s a valuable skill. Well, I won''t take up any more of your time. If you remember or notice anything else that might be relevant to this case, please don''t hesitate to contact me," she said, handing me a card with her contact details.

    "Understood."

    "We will send a request to Academyter if something relevant happens during the investigation. I would be very happy if you cooperate with us." As she spoke with a professional smile, she turned back.

    But I still could see the small signs of doubt she was making. This woman was not that proficient when it came to hiding her feelings and thoughts about situations. But, in the end, nothing mattered about her suspicion; after all, they were going to be baseless.

    "And, please wait for a second. We need to confirm that nothing from the museum is on you."? As she said those words, she left.

    Following that, a bunch of guys came and looked for spatial artifacts on me, and they found one, which was the one I put on for the sake of such things.

    And after they confirmed that nothing was there, they left me alone.

 Chapter 64 16.7 - Nexoria City Trip

    <h4>Chapter 64 Chapter 16.7 - Nexoria City Trip</h4>

    The moment I felt the ce, I looked around to see what was happening around me.

    No matter how nned they were, in order for help to arrive thiste meant one simple thing.

    ''The monsters ran rampant.''

    And the signs were evident.

    SWOOSH CLANK

    I could still see some Hunters fighting with monsters scattered around the city. It was evident that the scale of the monster attack was nothing but normal.

    ''I don''t understand. Howe such a thing never reached my ears?'' I asked myself, seeing the hunters dealing with others. Since I didn''t reveal that I had my weapon with me, I did not participate in the hunt.

    But things were slightly different from what I thought.

    ''Even Kaya Hartley will have a hard time if she wants to hide what happened here.'' It was an attack that was impossible to reach one''s eyes, especially Ethan''s.

    ''Either the game''s contents have changed, or there is something I am missing.'' I thought and racked my brain. But in the end, I couldn''te up with an answer aside from the Hartley family''s power being higher than I expected.

    SWOOSH BOOM BOOM

    Suddenly I felt something hot around me.

    No, saying around me was rather wrong. It was fire aimed at the monsters around.

    "GET BACK! THIS LADY WILL HELP YOU!" It was an excited voice of a young girl whose hands were ignited with fire.

    Her short, braided red hair fluttered as she moved in the middle of the battlefield, and her yellow eyes were burning like the sun.

    SWOOSH BOOM SWOOSH BOOM

    A group of monsters lunged at her from all sides, their snarls and roars a cacophony of chaos. But the girl met their attack head-on, herughter ringing out like a battle cry. "Come on, you ugly creatures! Let''s see who''s the hottest in this fight!"

    Her words were punctuated by bursts of mes, each strike calcted to take down her adversaries. The way she used mana was befitting of a mage I knew, and her personality shone through the battlefield.

    As the monsters closed in, she twirled and spun, mes trailing in her wake like a fiery dance.

    SWOOSH BOOM SWOOSH BOOM

    The battle continued, each wave of her hand sending forth torrents of fire that incinerated the monsters in their path. Herughter remained a constant, a testament to her enjoyment of the fight. "Burn, baby, burn!" she eximed, her enthusiasm infectious as she fought with an unwavering smile.

    SWOOSH ROAR

    Just as a monster lunged at her from her behind, she molded the mes into intricate shapes, creating a wall of fire to shield herself from a particrly ferocious monster''s attack.

    With a confident grin, she quipped, "Keke¡­Did you think I would not notice? NOW BURN!"

    SWOOSH BOOM

    Her movements were a blur as she darted between monsters, her fire leaving trails of destruction in its wake.

    And just like that, in a matter of seconds, all the monsters here were ughtered, leaving none of them alive.

    "Huff¡­.It was hot¡­" As she raised her hand and swept her sweat away with a cool motion, she looked around. "But, it was for sure fun."

    I could see the grin stemmed from her addiction to the thrill of the fight as she stepped on top of the corpses.

    However, the aftermath of her fiery assault left its mark. The buildings and environment bore the scars of her magic, and the other hunters around her regarded her with squinting gazes. The destruction she had inadvertently caused was hard to ignore.

    "HEY! Who are you?" A voice among the crowd broke through, drawing the attention of those around her. The onlookers were wary, their expressions mixed with curiosity and caution.

    The reason was simple. She was the girl that came for help but did more damage to the properties in the process. That was something everyone here could do, but they didn''t do it.

    "Does it matter who I am? Besides, why are you asking me anyway? Didn''t I just save you?" The girl answered with a scowl, clearly annoyed by the tone of the question.

    ''As expected. She is just a little brat.'' I thought, looking at her banter. She was a little brat who liked to be the center of attention while doing. However, she wanted and not taking any responsibility for her actions.

    Simple as that.

    The hunter in charge was clearly unimpressed by her response; his arms crossed as he approached her. "Saving us doesn''t give you a free pass to wreak havoc and cause destruction. We could have dealt with those monsters without turning this ce into a disaster zone."

    Irina''s fiery demeanor only seemed to intensify as she shot back, "Oh, please! Like you would''ve done any better? I saw you guys struggling out here."

    The hunter''s expression remained stern, his voiceced with authority. "Our job is to protect the city while minimizing coteral damage. What you did here was reckless."

    Irina''s hands ignited with mes, her frustration evident in the way she clenched her fists. "Look, I don''t need a lecture from you. I''m not some rookie mage who can''t control her powers. I took care of those monsters, and if a few buildings got scorched in the process, tough luck."

    A murmur of agreement seemed to ripple through the crowd, some hunters nodding in reluctant understanding. Others, however, continued to eye Irina with skepticism and disapproval.

    Just as the argument seemed to escte further, another voice cut through the tension. "Hold on a second, everyone."

    All eyes turned toward the person who had spoken up. A neer stepped forward, a thoughtful expression on their face as they observed Irina. The neer''s gaze seemed to hold a mixture of recognition and understanding.

    "I think I know who she is," the person said, their tone calm yet carrying a sense of certainty.

    The crowd''s attention shifted, curiosity evident in their expressions. The atmosphere seemed to change as everyone awaited an exnation from the person who had spoken.

    The neer turned to face Irina, a faint smile ying on their lips. "You''re Irina Emberheart, aren''t you? I''ve heard of your family''s reputation for powerful fire magic."

    The moment his word sank, everyone''s eyes were wide open. Looking at the girl, it made sense that she was from that family. She also resembled that woman as well.

    ''I am fucked, aren''t I?'' I could see that expression on the face of the hunter who had just gone against the little heir of the Emberheart Family.

    He, too, noticed something was amiss, but when he noticed that, things had already gotten out of his control.

    He was a sad individual. He was right, but the opponent he was against didn''t only require him to be right but also required him to have the strength to back his beliefs up.

    This was such a world we were living in.

    The right and wrong was defined by the strong.

    At that moment, seeing the crowd''s reaction, a smile unnaturally bloomed on Irina''s face. She seemed genuinely happy that now she was getting the reactions she deserved.

    "Tsk. What a brat." I mumbled in annoyance. If the world was going to be in the hands of such a girl, then the future was bleak, not that I cared too much.

    Though, for some reason, seeing her smiling like that made me annoyed.

    Turning my head, I was about to leave, but suddenly I heard another voiceing from the sides.

    "What is happening here?"

    It was a voice I knew from the game, which would bring the tamer of this fiery girl right here, right now.

    Her short white hair was fluttering as the sword in her hand was filled with blood.

    "I thought the monsters were running rampart here and hurried, but it seems we are not needed?" As she mumbled with a small tone, a smile was on her face. It was a smile that would make everyone would rx normally, but nobody here could do it.

    Since everyone here knew who this girl was since she also came from a renowned family. Her white hair and blue eyes, coupled with her indescribable beauty, were enough to make everyone know where she was from.

    "Julia Middleton."

    Different from Irina''s Emberheart family, who mostly dealt with magic, the Middleton family was a hunter family that raised the best hunters of each generation; thus, their reputation was a lot wider in the field of Monster Subjugation.

    "Oh! Irina? You are here too?" Julia approached Irina with her usual amicable smile as she sshed the blood on her sword onto the road, getting rid of it.

    Irina''s own scowl seemed to ease slightly as she replied, "Yeah, well, I was bored wandering around. This city doesn''t have anything entertaining. But thanks to these guys, I had some fun." As Irina spoke with a grin, the hunter''s around her had their furrows burrowed.

    After all, they were the ones that were struggling to fight with those monsters, but now this girl was here saying it was fun for her.

    This damaged their pride, though the girl on the subject didn''t care.

    Julia chuckled softly, her smile unwavering. "Well, I can see that. Looks like you handled the situation quite well."

    Irina shrugged nonchntly, her mes flickering as she gestured to the defeated monsters. "Eh, it was a piece of cake. These creatures are nothingpared to what I usually deal with."

    Julia''s attention turned to the hunter in charge, and she offered a polite nod. "I apologize for themotion. My friend here tends to have a ir for the dramatic."

    The hunter''s stern expression softened slightly under Julia''s amiable demeanor. "No harm done. We appreciate the assistance, even if it came with a bit of...extra ir."

    Irina rolled her eyes yfully. "Hey, if you want boring, go hire some stuffy mercenaries. But if you want a show, you call the Emberhearts. I even tried a new spell, was it to your liking?" her smile was still there, but I could see the small annoyance in the eyes of Hunter.

    ''This girl certainly has the perk of annoying people.'' I thought.

    Julia''sughter mingled with the murmurs of those around them. Her presence seemed to diffuse the tension even further, her reputation and charm working in her favor.

    Julia chuckled softly. "A new spell, you say? It seems you''re as spirited as ever. Here I thought there would be some fries left for me."

    Irina''s eyes sparkled with a mix of pride and mischief. "Don''t you know, thisdy here is known as Monster Frier?"

    "Yes, yes. You are the monster frier, okay?" Julia answered, but Irina looked rather bored at the talk. It seems she had enough fun.

    She just wanted to change the subject, as she looked around to see where this girl''s partner was.

    "Hey? Where is Victor?" She asked Julia. Since she and Victor were both partners, she thought they would be together. She even searched for them for a while, but she couldn''t find them. "And, I called you. Why didn''t you answer?" Irina looked at Julia with a squinting gaze.

    "You did? I didn''t even hear it." Julia answered while she was checking her watch. "Look, there aren''t any calls here."

    The moment Irina heard about this, she understood why it was; I could see her annoyance.

    ''It was for sure Victor''s doing. He probably knew Irina would call them, so he put a jammer around them.''

    It was something that the guy would do since he was strangely obsessed with Julia. But that was for another day.

    Since themotion here was calmed down, I was about to leave I heard something interesting.

    "Victor left after he got a call just now."

    "He left?" Irina looked really surprised. There was just no way Victor would leave the chance to wander together with Julia. It was something no one would do.

    "Yes. He suddenly said something urgent came up and left. He looked troubled."

    The moment I heard what Julia said, suddenly, I thought of something rather insolent.

    ''What if¡­.''

    It was a what-if theory that made everything set in stone, though I had no proof¡­

 Chapter 65 16.8 - Nexoria City Trip

    <h4>Chapter 65 Chapter 16.8 - Nexoria City Trip</h4>

    "...ters and a demon contractor appeared at the Nexoria City Museum."

    The girl opened her eyes, emerging from a troubled sleep. Her body felt exhausted, her muscles sore as if she had been through some ordeal. She felt as though she had been trapped in a nightmare, a disturbing dream that left her breathless.

    The sensation of suffocation lingered in her mind. She remembered the hands that had covered her mouth, the sense of dread that had gripped her. And then, there was that metallic scent, a smell that had made her stomach churn with nausea.

    Gradually, the sound of a television and a calm woman''s voice reached her ears, pulling her back to reality.

    "ording to revealed information from the Government, twenty people lost their lives in the attack, and it is reported that the number of wounded people passed the mark of 500."

    Confusion settled over the girl as she struggled toprehend the situation. She found herself in an unfamiliar ce, surrounded by white walls unlike the pink and girly decor of her own room.

    "Mommy?"

    The girl''s voice trembled as she called out, seeking thefort of a familiar presence.

    "Jane?"

    Her mother''s soothing voice responded, an anchor in the midst of her confusion and fear.

    "Mommy."

    Jane''s voice wavered as she clung to her mother, finding sce in her embrace.

    "Are you okay, dear? You are not feeling ufortable, right?"

    The mother''s voice shook, revealing her own concern for her daughter''s well-being.

    "I-I am okay now, Mother. I am fine."

    Jane tried to sound strong, to reassure her mother, but the tremor in her voice betrayed her true emotions.

    But, of course, as a mother, how could she not know how her daughter was feeling? Kaya, seeing her daughter hugging her tightly, noticed that she was trying to put up a strong front.

    ''This¡­She is my daughter for sure.''

    And she remembered what she herself would always do when she was young.

    "It is fine, dear. You can cry now."

    "Really?"

    "Yes. I am with you."

    As she said that, Kaya could feel a slight wetness in her bosom.

    TAP TAP

    She touched her daughter''s body in a soothing manner, tapping her from her back. She knew her daughter was just a little girl that must have never been subjected to such an event.

    TOK TOK

    Just at that moment, a sound of knocking came from the door.

    "Miss Kaya. Can I enter?" It was the voice of a serious woman who seemed to be in her early twenties. "The footage you have requested is ready."

    Kaya''s eyes wandered around her daughter, who was crying silently in her arms, as she heard the woman''s words.

    "Please wait for a while."

    She answered, deciding to stay with her daughter for a while.

    "Understood. I will be waiting."

    Just like that, she just soothed her daughter like a mother would do, making her cry as much as she wanted.

    ********

    CREAK

    The door swung open with a soft creak, and a woman of serious demeanor stepped into the room. The shift from herposed exterior disyed outside to her current one was striking.

    "Miss Kaya," the woman greeted, her tone carrying a respectful undertone as she entered. In her hands, she held apact tablet, its screen glowing faintly.

    Kaya rose from her seat, her expression expectant. There was a reason she had specifically requested this footage.

    "You mentioned that the footage is ready, correct?" Kaya inquired, her gaze unwaveringly fixed on her secretary.

    "Yes," the secretary confirmed. "As you requested, we managed to retrieve the avable footage."

    "Then, please, proceed to show me."

    The secretary hesitated momentarily before speaking. "However, there is aplication. The camera that was operational at the time didn''t capture much of value."

    Kaya''s brows furrowed in a mild disy of frustration. She had held hopes that the footage would shed some much-needed light on the events that had transpired. It appeared that her expectations might not be met after all.

    "What do you mean by ''not much of value''?" Kaya''s tone carried a mixture of curiosity and a hint of exasperation. She disliked when things were handled with less than utmost diligence.

    "Well," the secretary began, her voice measured, "the camera''s view is obstructed for the majority of the recording. Shadows dominate the screen, and there''s only a limited view of a figure moving within those shadows. We can''t glean much from it."

    Kaya''s curiosity piqued. She was determined to understand the details despite the challenges.

    "Can you rify what you mean by ''shadows''?" Kaya probed further.

    "Allow me to show you," the secretary responded, tapping the tablet''s screen to initiate the yback. The footage started, and the quality was far from ideal. At first, the camera seemed to capture nothing more than a cluster of low-level crystals.

    But then, the skirmish began. The tremors ofbat could be sensed through the footage, yet the camera''s angle provided little rity.

    In the midst of the action, however, the camera''s already suboptimal view worsened. Shadows enshrouded the screen, blurring the vision. Amidst this obscurity, a figure moved within the shadows ¨C a silhouette, small and seemingly of short stature.

    Nothing about the figure could be discerned. No details of attire, hair, or even gender were discernible ¨C just an enigmatic outline.

    "Are there no other camera angles avable?" Kaya inquired, her dissatisfaction palpable in her tone.

    "No," the secretary responded. "The shockwave released during the attack destroyed all the other cameras except for this one."

    Kaya''s expression remained focused, her mind already working to make the most of the limited information avable.

    "We need to analyze that silhouette," Kaya stated firmly. "I want every avable detail extracted from that footage. Enhance the shadows, iste any distinguishing features, anything that could lead us to identify this figure."

    The secretary nodded in understanding. "Of course, Miss Kaya. We''ll do our best to enhance and extract any possible details."

    Kaya''s determination didn''t waver. "I want aprehensive analysis. Create a profile of this silhouette ¨C estimate its height, leg length, build, anything that can give us an idea of who or what we''re dealing with."

    The secretary jotted down the instructions, her fingers tapping on the tablet. "Understood. We''ll work onpiling as much information as we can from this footage."

    Kaya''s mind was set on uncovering the truth behind this mysterious figure. "Additionally, cross-reference this profile with any avable records or databases. We may not have much to work with, but any lead could prove valuable."

    As the secretary scribbled down the additional instructions, Kaya''s gaze never wavered from the tablet''s screen. Her fingers tightened around the edge of the desk, a testament to her unyielding determination.

    "Once we have the profile ready, distribute it to the relevant departments. We need to get ahead of this, find out who was responsible for the attack and why."

    The secretary''s voice carried a note of reassurance. "We''re on it, Miss Kaya. We''ll use every resource avable to us."

    "Good. Then, you may leave."

    As the woman left, Kaya was left alone with her own thoughts.

    ''That silhouette. For some reason, I have an intuition that he is young.''

    The Demon Contractor and his voices were already recorded by her watch, which she had activated while fighting.

    But this unknown assant who shot the gun was the one brimming in the corner of her mind. For some reason, she couldn''t take it out of her head.

    ''What was his goal? What if next time he will aim for Jane''s life?''

    There was no concrete proof that that person would aim for her daughter''s life, but what if he did?

    This question lingered in the corner of her head as she returned to her daughter''s room.

    ********

    After the chaos that ensued during the attack and the subsequent release of monsters, the originally nned orientation was abruptly cut short. We all returned to the Academy, the sense of unease lingering in the air like an unshakable shadow.

    "I''m truly sorry that our first trip had to end in such a way," the club president''s words carried a somber tone. His initial enthusiasm for the club had been dampened by the events of the day, leaving him visibly unsettled.

    "Regardless, I''ll keep you all informed about our next trip. Enjoy the rest of your Sunday," he added, his wave a mixture of farewell and dismissal. As the meeting dispersed, club members scattered in various directions. Amid the dispersing crowd, I found my way back to my room.

    As I settled in, I couldn''t help but contemte my recent actions. The materials I had managed to pilfer from the Museum were securely tucked away in my bracelet.

    <Moonstone.> <Luminarus.> <Celestial Blossom.> <Azure Scales.>

    All valuable items were stolen directly from the Museum''s collection. I had taken them while removing the moonstone, intentionally diverting attention from my true focus.

    The rationale was simple: I didn''t want to give the impression that the moonstone had been my sole objective. It was a calcted move to ensure that my motives remained obscure, even though I doubted anyone would pay it much mind.

    In any case, with all those materials at my disposal, I entered my room and started reviewing what had happened in today''s trip.

    ''To think that the fight between two high-ranking individuals was this different. As expected, the game can not hold a candle when ites to making things look realistic.''

    Observing the high-ranking individuals'' confrontation, I couldn''t help but muse on the disparity between their abilities. The experience was eye-opening, despite the fact that the visual quality was far from perfect.

    ''The game can''t hold a candle to the realism of these battles,'' I realized. Witnessing such high-levelbat for the first time highlighted the limitations of the game''s portrayal of reality.

    ''It''s no wonder the Academy''s internship program is so highly sought after.'' The realization hit me. Facing such powerful individuals and seeing the gap between their strengths and mine, I understood that I was far from where I needed to be.

    "I''m still too weak," the truth weighed heavily on my mind. While I had never been under the illusion that I was exceptionally strong, my lower ranking in the game had cultivated a certain pride within me. I had believed that rigorous training could bridge the gap.

    ''It is not enough. With this amount of training, how can I face her? How can I face those that I want to kill? What if the man happened to be there was a stronger person?''

    However, it was not. Just like what happened in the museum, the story of the game couldn''t cover every event that happened in this universe.

    What would happen when I faced an enemy whose strength exceeded the game''s predefined level? A sobering thought dawned on me. Arrogantly assuming invincibility just because I knew the game''s future events was foolish.

    "How naive of me," I chastised myself silently. My knowledge of the game''s progression blinded me to the reality of my limitations. It was a stark reminder that I couldn''t rely solely on my foreknowledge to ovee every obstacle.

    "I need to work harder. The events of the story are alsoing up. I don''t have much time to waste."

    The fight I had just witnessed constantly haunted me. I put myself in the position of Kaya Hartley and thought about what would happen if she was not there.

    ''I would be dead. All my ambitions, all the reason for my living.''

    ''It would be for naught.''

    Standing up from where I was standing, I took the Moonstone from my bracelet and looked into it.

    The strange connection remained, but I didn''t know what I needed to do with this material.

    ''Should I use it for a weapon?''

    The amount I had at my disposal was not that big, which meant I couldn''t use it for a weapon right now.

    ''If it is so, then I should find more of this material.''

    Remembering that viin in the game who used the mana of the moon, I raised my head.

    ''But, the weapon is the secondary thing.''

    Releasing my mana from my hand, I tried to form a small thread on my hand. It was hard at first, but I am slowly getting better at my mana control.

    ''I need to improve my mana control and my magical power first. Without the power to use it, the weapon''s strength won''t matter.''

    With that thought, I grabbed my training materials and headed to the training grounds.

    It was time to grind.

 Chapter 66 17.1 - Normal Life

    <h4>Chapter 66 Chapter 17.1 - Normal Life</h4>

    "Good¡­."

    Lying on the ground, I looked around myself.

    "I am getting better."

    Before me were the scattered bodies of the worm crickets. A type of insect monster that had merged into one and became a weird-looking chimera.

    "My speed of shooting is improving along with my mana control."

    As I mumbled that, I raised my bow and imbued my mana into my arrow.

    ''This is the blue color I saw at that time.''

    It was the color that appeared when I shot that bullet to the head of that demon contractor.

    ''Sr Eclipse. It felt like the way my mana exploded reminded me of the sun.''

    The bullet of that attack was certainly strong, and I felt like the mana I imbued at that time was a lot harder to contain. It was like, from the start, the mana was about to explode.

    ''It is going with the same pattern as the book shows. Then, that means thest one will be that ck-purple-colored one.''

    ''New moon.''

    ''I have yet to understand how I can change from one type of mana to another, but right now, just learning their properties is enough.''

    It was progress, nevertheless. When it came to my mana and trait, everything was an Enigma, just like the name showed. It was truly hard, but that was also what made it a lot more rewarding to explore.

    "In any case, let''s return."

    Looking at the clock, I saw it was nearing 3 AM. After what I had witnessed in the museum, there was no way I could be sleeping soundly instead of training.

    And this was the first step, reducing sleep and training more. Just like that, I was about to leave the training rooms, but there I saw a young woman training with her bow.

    Her ck hair swung as her arrows flew one by one.

    ''Senior ra.''

    I thought to myself.

    The marksmanship she was showing was something I would not forget. It was quite insightful and enabled me to integrate my technique even better.

    Even though I was still in the progress of perfecting my aim, thanks to all those people around me, I could see myself improving slowly.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    As the two arrows flew, one of them was aimed at the ground while the other one was flying somewhere else.

    CREAK

    The first one to hit the ground made it freeze.

    "Kik!"

    And the hologram of the monster immediately noticed the frozen ground and changed its path, turning to sides.

    SPURT

    But that was exactly what ra was aiming for, as the arrow immediately struck the monster''s eye.

    ''A crafty way of using her elements.''

    I mused. Her way of using her bow was elegant as ever, and today too, I learned another lesson.

    ''This must be enough.''

    SWOOSH

    Just as I was about to leave, suddenly, I felt something approaching.

    THUD

    As I slightly tilted my head to the side, I saw an arrow hitting the ground. Getting surprised by the sudden attack, I turned my face to the assant.

    "Senior, what is the meaning of this?"

    I asked. This was something that would be considered very rude no matter where you were at. Be it an academy, outside world, or dungeon.

    I could see ra''s slight smile on her face as she slowly approached. I didn''t say anything and just stayed there waiting for her toe.

    "Junior, don''t you think it''s a bit discourteous to observe your senior''s training and depart without a proper greeting?" ra''s voice was light, and her yful tone indicated she was in an amicable mood.

    "Someone might also think interrupting a senior''s training just for the sake of greeting is a rude action. I think it is a matter of perspective." I answered, not backing off from her gaze.

    Indeed I may have looked a bit rude to constantly watch her, but it was not like she was trying to hide her training either. She was using a normal training room where anyone could see.

    "Heh¡­It seems you are good with your words." She answered. For some reason, it seemed her serious expression was gone, probably because she was tired.

    I nodded in acknowledgment. This was something I was proud of, as I had the tendency to argue even for the smallest things I deemed I was right, at least if I was in the mood to do so.

    In any case, for some reason, this woman was talking to me. I didn''t remember any encounter I had with her after the first day, so it was a little weird to talk like that.

    ra''s smile softened as she studied me. "You''re a hardworking junior, it seems." As she said, she signaled the training grounds around us. "Only you and me are left here."

    I inclined my head, acknowledging her words. "Thank you."

    She seemed to sense my half-hearted gratitude. "Well, I won''t keep you any longer. If you ever need pointers or advice, don''t hesitate to ask."

    Just like that, she left, but I was left slightly weirded at the sudden interaction I had with this woman who was normally serious.

    ''Is she drunk?'' I even pondered about it but soon discarded this thought. There were no signs of her getting drunk, so that was just a random assumption.

    Anyway, it wasn''t like that was something big, so I just discarded my thoughts and reached my room.

    *****

    "ra, do you see this boy here?"

    ra Holden, the vice-captain of the Archery Club, recalled the opening day of the club when she and their club advisor, Instructor Ethan, greeted the iing freshmen. She cast her mind back to that moment when they stood amidst the crowd.

    "Which one?" ra inquired, ncing at the sea of unfamiliar faces. The gathering was a mix of young boys eager to join the club.

    "The one at the back," Instructor Ethan rified.

    "Ah¡­ The one with purple eyes?"

    "Yes."

    "So, what''s special about him?" ra''s voice held a trace of skepticism. She was wary of favoritism and was not inclined to pay special attention to any specific student.

    "He''s not special in the conventional sense," Instructor Ethan replied. His words caught ra''s interest, as she knew he was not the type to show undue favoritism.

    "Then?"

    "I''m the one who invited him to join."

    "You invited him?" ra raised an eyebrow, puzzled by the revtion.

    "Yes."

    "But why? He doesn''t strike me as remarkable."

    "In a superficial sense, no, he doesn''t appear remarkable. And that''s what you''ll think when you see him training for the first time."

    "Why are you so invested in him?"

    Instructor Ethan''s tone held a hint of intrigue. "He recently transitioned from using daggers to wielding a bow."

    "He switched from daggers to a bow?"

    "Yes. At first, I thought he might be a random student seeking attention, but after overseeing his weapon change exam, I can confidently say that he has natural talent. He passed stage 5 of the exam on his first attempt."

    "Stage 5? Is that supposed to be impressive?"

    "It might not be for someone who has trained their whole life with a bow, but especially if their specialization is closebat, how do you think they will do?"

    ra pieced together the information, asking, "So, what are you suggesting?"

    "I believe he is awakened, probably with a trait specifically suited for archery. His uracy was far too advanced for a beginner. You''ll understand if you watch the training footage. This boy possesses an innate aptitude."

    "If you''re this adamant, I''ll keep an eye on him for a while. But don''t expect anything extraordinary."

    "Good. I''ll let you decide, and I won''t impose."

    "All right, then."

    As ra recalled the conversation, she chuckled softly, shaking her head at the memory.

    ''What an unexpected twist,'' she thought, her smile fading. She had initially dismissed him as an ordinary student. She had even checked his name and past records, confirming his status as the lowest-ranked student in the academy with a reputation for being aloof.

    Consequently, she dismissed Instructor Ethan''s ims as an overestimation. Despite this, she had dutifully observed his training footage. And what she had seen had astounded her.

    ''How did he progress so rapidly?''

    He seemed to absorb knowledge like a vortex, each piece adding to his skill set. His physical attributes might becking, but his rapid improvement was captivating.

    ''An intriguing case.''

    As she watched him leave the training room at 3 AM, a mixture of curiosity and fascination welled up within her.

    ''Where are you headed when the confines of your body only hold you back? What is the ce you are going to reach even in the presence of such weakness?''

    As her thoughts trailed off, a crazed smile formed on her lips. She absently wiped away the drool that had escaped her mouth.

    ''I want to see it.''

    ra''s grin turned slightly maniacal as she left the Archery Club, her excitement apparent in her demeanor.

    As she too slowly made her way out of the Archery Club, she forgot to erase her smile.

    Just like that, in the middle of the night, a crazed woman was walking inside the forest¡­.

    *******

    "Good morning, Cadets," Eleanor White''s voice resonated as she entered the ssroom, striding purposefully toward her desk.

    "Today, you will be participating in Combat Training Against Monsters," Eleanor continued without dy. "Simr tost time, this will involve dungeon exploration."

    She started to inform everyone about their training. It was her way of doing things; she disliked spending time talking about useless things and immediately broached the subject.

    My keen senses allowed me to catch the quiet murmur that rippled through the ssroom in response to her announcement. Some students exchanged excited nces, while others seemed apprehensive.

    I heard a hushed conversation between two students nearby:

    "I hope we won''t run into anything too dangerous."

    "Last time wasn''t a walk in the park, that''s for sure."

    Hearing them like that, I couldn''t help but shake my head.

    ''These kids will never learn, won''t they?''

    If someone with such low stats like me could hear what they were saying, then a seasoned Hunter who ranked three digits in the entire world would easily do so.

    And just to prove that, as the whispering persisted, Eleanor''s piercing gaze swept across the room. The room fell into silence as though responding to her unspokenmand.

    "Am I interrupting something?" she inquired, her tone unyielding.

    The students quickly averted their eyes, realizing that their conversation had caught the attention of their instructor. Eleanor had a reputation for maintaining a no-nonsense ssroom environment.

    "Tch. I asked you a question, right?" For some reason, Eleanor looked slightly angry.

    ''This woman probably got out of the bed the wrong side.'' I thought.

    "No, Instructor White," one of the students replied, her voice slightly shaky. It was a girl that was sitting on the front side, and she was always loud in her conversations. It was her innate habit, as it didn''t seem like she was doing it for attention. She was not someone that talked with boys anyway.

    Eleanor''s stern expression conveyed her expectations clearly.

    "I suggest you focus on the training ahead rather than engaging in idle chatter."

    "I am sorry, instructor."

    "It is good that you know your faults, unlike someone."

    As her piercing words echoed, naturally, everyone''s eyes turned to me. At this point, they knew that she was talking to me since the confrontation between me and she was famous.

    I eventually simply ignored her words and kept my gaze on her. I didn''t think I did anything wrong; thus, I didn''t answer.

    "Anyway, let''s start." Eleanor''s gaze swept across the room, meeting the eyes of each cadet. "Today''s exercise will challenge your teamwork,munication, and adaptability. You will be exploring a simted dungeon environment, working in teams just as you did during your first practical lesson."

    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "However, this time, your objective is different. You are not tasked with defeating a specific monster. Instead, your goal is to reach the endpoint of the dungeon. The path will be challenging, and there will be various obstacles in your way."

    As she said that, her eyes pierced through me.

    "And I suggest everyone participate in this dungeon. We are here to learn and improve ourselves, not toze around."

    Still not unbothered by her words, I simply sat there and watched her start the lesson. It was obvious that she was tantly targeting me as an outlet for her emotions, but we were no longer kids.

    In the end, mere words will never be enough to get a reaction from me after all.

 Chapter 67 17.2 - Normal Life

    <h4>Chapter 67 Chapter 17.2 - Normal Life </h4>

    "Please meet with your groups. You will now enter the dungeon."

    As the sound of the instructor came, every student, one by one, grouped with their group. It was the same for me since this practice was mandatory to attend.

    Even though one''s grades being low is not something to take disciplinary action on, if the students were to miss a practical training without an excuse, the case might even go up to the explosion, which is not something I want for the time being.

    In any case, as I slowly walked, I immediately noticed the girl with amber hair and red eyes looking at me with an annoyed expression. Her demeanor hadn''t even changed slightest.

    ''Irina is the same as usual.''

    The other two were also there. Nora was looking at me with an awkward expression, clearly wanting to talk with me. She was not a girl that could easily ignore someone.

    And Goerge was as usual. He looked intimidating and big, but his expression gave him away as he looked shy.

    ''He was such a guy.'' I once again reminded myself.

    As if on cue, Irina couldn''t contain herself, and a scoff escaped her lips. "Great, the invisible guy again."

    Her disdainful tone was uncannily reminiscent of our initial encounter, and it was clear that her attitude hadn''t softened in the least. George shifted ufortably beside her while Nora''s expression showed a mix of unease and sympathy.

    "Is that so," I answered with an indifferent tone.

    My indifference to her hostility probably baffled Irina, but it was better than letting it get under my skin.

    "Tch." She clicked her tongue as she turned her attention to the boy whom she wanted attention from.

    It was obvious who he was, so there was no need to exin.

    The atmosphere got awkward. I could see Nora and Geroge wanted to talk, but Irina''s picky behavior and her attention being elsewhere was making them hesitate.

    Just like that, a little time passed until our number was announced.

    "Team 13. Enter." As the instructor shouted, our group moved into the dungeon and entered. Since it was the academy mock dungeon, that ufortable feeling of teleporting was slightly reduced.

    The moment we materialized within the dungeon, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. The ambient light dimmed, and a shroud of darkness seemed to envelop everything around us. It was a stark contrast to the previous ssroom setting.

    ''As expected, there was a reason why they put the achieving condition to reach the end. There are probably a lot of traps in front of us.'' I concluded.

    This event was not detailly shown in the game since there weren''t many things to show, but I guess real life was different.

    "I will take the lead," Irina said with an annoyed expression. It seemed she disliked being in the dark, her hands igniting with flickering mes.

    The firelight cast dancing shadows on the walls, revealing the outlines of the passageways before us. As our leader, she seemed more focused and determined than ever, her fiery magic acting as a beacon in the darkness.

    But looking at her like that, I knew the thing she did was something everyone could do, and the instructors must have already prepared a specific response for such a thing.

    ''Acting before making a thorough assessment and n. As expected, this girl doesn''t have the qualities of being the leader.''

    SWOOSH

    The moment I thought about that, suddenly, the fire surging through the atmosphere diminished.

    No, rather than saying it diminished, the true word would be slightly different. Its light diminished, and the warmth radiating from the fire was still there.

    ''This must be the environment of the dungeon.'' I concluded. Dungeons were special environments where things that wouldn''t be imaginable happened. Such a phenomenon happening was rather normal.

    "What?" Irina asked with a dumbfounded tone. It was tantly obvious that she had never expected that the light from her fire would dimmish like that. "What is happening?"

    She tried to conjure another bunch of fire and illuminate the surroundings, but I could see a small veil surrounding us.

    ''Does it react to light and stay around it?'' I thought, trying to understand its essence.

    "Tsk." She clicked her tongue as she looked at her fire.

    "Any of you got any idea?" She asked, turning her attention to Nora and Geroge.

    "I don''t."

    "Me neither." The two responded real quickly.

    "Sigh¡­." I could see Irina sighing as she looked into the road before, ignoring mepletely.

    ''If you don''t want the answer, then so be it.''

    "Then, we need to go blindly; we can''t afford to waste any more time. Be careful of your step."

    As she answered, she started walking in the corridor, her senses alert. I could see the atmosphere was tense; after all, it was dark, and nothing could be seen.

    At least, this was the case for them. Since I could easily see whatever was happening around me thanks to my traits. All of them were more suited for darkness. This was my territory.

    Also, the fire Irina had ignited already showed us the path before the darkness sank, so they should also be aware of the path ahead up to some point.

    ''I now understand what this test wants from us.''

    For the hunters, perception and reading of the environment were also very important, just likebat prowess. There are countless situations that can happen inside the dungeon, and it is essential to think and act fast.

    This dungeon was to test such skills. When darkness descends, the first thing a human will think is illuminating the surroundings to activate their vision.

    However, by putting a light following darkness veil into an equation, the instructors can test the students'' interval sight.

    ''After walking for a while, Irina''s fire will illuminate the surroundings for a second, probably. But, then, that veil of darkness will follow the light.''

    It was a very good idea to test the students, as expected from the Academy.

    With Irina taking the lead, the group ventured down the darkened corridor, the atmosphere heavy with caution. I trailed slightly behind, my heightened senses allowing me to perceive the danger lurking in the obscurity.

    A trap was before us, and luckily none of the three had touched it. It was on my alignment, so I just slightly moved to the side and dodged the trap. I didn''t know what it was, neither did I have any intention to learn.

    "AH!"

    At that moment, a sudden, sharp noise disrupted my thoughts. Irina''s cry of pain mingled with the crackle of electricity. My attention snapped to her, and I could see her convulsing as she clutched her foot.

    ''Electric Trap.'' I mentally noted to myself. I could see that she was in pain, but if someone didn''t want to cooperate with me, I wouldn''t do it either. I was just an observer in their world.

    ''What goes aroundes around.'' I thought.

    "Irina!" As George saw Irina in pain, he immediately jumped to help. It was normal; after all, it was his role to tank normally.

    But by doing so, he triggered another trap. A fell from above, ensnaring him and hoisting him off the ground.

    Following that, thanks to George''s big build, by falling to the ground, he activated another trap that was pretty far away.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    This time, I could see and feel a bunch of arrowsing to our faces.

    CLANK CLANK CLANK

    "Hey!" Nora cried out with concern, skillfully deflecting arrows with her sword.

    The environment was dark, but it seemed Nora had already quite adapted to it. She threw a look at me. It was a look for help, but I simply stood there and watched her.

    Even though she feared Irina, if you are not going against injustice because of your fear of strong while ignoring your values, then you are selfish.

    And if you are selfish, you have no right to demand any other person to behave ording to your wishes since they can be selfish as they want as well.

    It is not that I am condemning her. It is just how it is.

    As Nora made her way towards the two, she first approached George and cut the, covering his foot with her sword.

    At that point, Irina had already taken care of herself as well. Aside from small twitches, it seems the trap had lost its effects.

    However, it was evident that thanks to Irina''s misjudgment and ego by marching forward as a leader on her own, the formation of the three was a mess.

    ''This is a bit embarrassing.'' Considering these people would be the future best hunters, they had a rather long way to go. But it was not like they were not improving.

    Their dynamics were shifting, adapting to the immediate challenges they faced. It was a test not just of theirbat prowess but also their ability to work as a team under duress.

    "George, take the front." Realizing her mistake, Irina threw a look at George and put him in front. "I will try to look for a solution to the darkness, and Nora will cover me."

    SWOOSH

    However, before they could reform the formation, a creature from the darkness had already leaped.

    And its aim was me.

    "Tch."

    Clicking my tongue, I released the string I had drawn.

    SWOOSH

    As the arrow I had knocked with my mana traveled, it pierced the neck of the monster and made it fall to the ground.

    ''Now that I have revealed it let''s not pretend any longer.''

    SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH

    Firing at a rapid speed with my mana-imbued arrows, I shot three arrows at the monster flying in the air.

    THUD THUD THUD

    And with a smooth sound, all three of them fell to the ground.

    "Huh?"

    Both George and Nora were looking at me with surprised expressions. Even Irina had a small exmation of surprise.

    They probably didn''t sense the monsters, and it was normal. If not for my good vision in the dark, I would not be able to sense them either.

    The tension was palpable in the aftermath of the confrontation with the monsters. Irina, George, and Nora stood in a semi-circle, their eyes fixed on me. It was evident that the unexpected revtion of my abilities had caught them off guard.

    "Huh, you''ve got quite the sharp aim," Irina remarked with a raised eyebrow, her tone dripping with arrogance. "Mind exining why you didn''t tell us you could see in the dark?"

    I could see she was angry. It seemed her pride was hurt.

    ''I guess it is time to teach her a lesson and establish the hierarchy for future events. This was getting annoying too.''

    With that thought, I raised my head and answered.

    "No one asked."

 Chapter 68 17.3 - Normal Life

    <h4>Chapter 68 Chapter 17.3 - Normal Life</h4>

    "Huh, you''ve got quite the sharp aim," Irina remarked with a raised eyebrow, her tone dripping with arrogance. "Mind exining why you didn''t tell us you could see in the dark?"

    I met her gaze evenly; her question was hardly surprising. It was typical of her to demand answers, especially when it concerned something that could potentially benefit the group. It was expectable, but at the same time, it was annoying.

    Be it her tone, her demeanor, it was all bratty, and this was a good opportunity for future explorations. For this whole semester, we were going to be a team, and establishing myself in the team would make it also easier for me.

    At least, I would spend less time dealing with dungeons like this.

    "No one asked."

    I retorted coolly, my voice devoid of emotion. It was a simple and straightforward answer to her inquiry, also making sure that she was the one to me for it.

    Irina''s eyes narrowed in response to my response. It was clear that she wasn''t used to encountering people who didn''t sumb to her authoritative presence. However, her ego was resilient, and she didn''t back down.

    "Don''t y coy with me," she shot back, her annoyance evident. "In a team setting like this, information sharing is crucial. Your silence about your abilities jeopardizes our chances of sess."

    I weighed her words for a moment before responding, my expression neutral. "And you''re right. In a team, information sharing is important. But it''s a two-way street. If you had been open to input from the start, maybe we wouldn''t have triggered those traps in the first ce."

    Irina''s eyes red with anger, her fiery disposition ignited by my words. She wasn''t used to being challenged, especially not by someone who had been rtively silent until now. But I had no intention of backing down, not when I knew the truth of our situation.

    "I may not have openly revealed my abilities, but that doesn''t absolve you from your responsibilities as the leader," I continued, my tone unwavering. "As a team, it''s your duty to consider the strengths and weaknesses of each member. Instead, you charged ahead without a thought for the consequences."

    When it came to wordy, I was confident in my ability. At the same time, it was also some sort of habit. And right now, I wanted to beat this girl''s ego for some reason.

    Nora and George exchanged uneasy nces, sensing the escting tension between their leader and me. It was an ufortable situation for them, caught in the crossfire of a sh of personalities.

    "Just like the previous dungeon exploration, it was your own fragile ego that made you lose your points, and this time too. If you are unable to utilize the strength of every person in your group as a leader because of your ego, then you are not suitable for being a leader. This is a dungeon exploration that is surveyed by the academy professors, but in real life, there won''t be any surveince, nor the traps here will be unlethal. As a leader, the life of your subordinates will be your responsibility. Can you handle when they lose their life because their leader, whose eyes were blinded by her pride, made poor decisions?"

    "Looks like someone has a lot to say," Irina retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. She folded her arms across her chest, her fiery gaze fixed on me. "If you''re so confident in your abilities, maybe you''d like to lead the way instead?"

    Her challenge was clear, a way to put me on the spot and prove her own superiority. But I didn''t let her provocations rattle me. Instead, I regarded her with an unflinching gaze.

    "Maybe I would," I responded evenly, my tone showcasing none of the annoyance that had welled up inside me. "But you''ve already shown that you''re not open to coboration. A leader should inspire trust and cooperation, not arrogance."

    Irina''s eyes zed with fury; her fists clenched at her sides. It was evident that my words were getting under her skin, and part of me reveled in that realization. She was used to being the center of attention, the one who called the shots, and I was disrupting that order.

    "You think you''re so smart, huh?" she shot back, her voice seething with anger. "Fine, let''s see how well you can navigate this dungeon. Lead us then if you''re so confident. But, if you fail, I will make sure you will experience hell next time."

    I could see the challenge in her eyes, a dare to prove myself in a situation that I hadn''t asked for. But my goal was never to be the leader; it was simply to point out the ws in her approach.

    In the first ce, my position was not fit to be a leader. As a marksman and rearguard, leading the team would be possible, but considering I also need to act as a scout, things may get messy.

    ''But, this is a good opportunity to test myself.''

    I met her challenge with a steady gaze, "Fine then. I will be the leader." I simply answered and turned my attention to the other two. "Are you both fine with that?"

    "Yes."

    "I have no problem."

    Thanks to Irina''s overbearing atmosphere, it was very easy for the other two to ept my proposal. And, just like that, I was left with the role of the leader.

    "Now, I will make it short," I announced, my tone even. "I''ll be at the front, and my focus will be on detecting and avoiding traps. You both will follow exactly in my steps. The formation will be a single line to minimize the risk of triggering traps. Irina, refrain from using your fire magic for now. I suspect that the veil of darkness reacts to light sources and might attract unwanted attention from monsters. We''ll need to time our use of light carefully."

    Irina''s expression disyed a mixture of annoyance and reluctant agreement, but she didn''t challenge my n. It was clear that she wanted to regain her perceived control over the situation, but it was also necessary to show this girl that it was important to have a good n.

    "As we move forward," I continued, "there might be intersections or forks in the road. At those points, follow my lead and await my decision. I''ll take responsibility for guiding us in the right direction. You need to obey mymands exactly and listen to them cautiously. Since everyone''s sight is limited, I will be your eyes."

    "Any questions?"

    "¡­."

    "Good. Let''s, start."

    Just like that, we started moving, and from this moment on, things got easier and easier.

    I was in the front, avoiding all the traps, while the other three tried to follow me. Our speed was not top-notch, but it was remarkable enough. After all, there were groups that could tank all the damage and brute force their way to the front.

    This was what the main cast did in the game. But, our formation is not suited for that, neither is George''s strength.

    Still, as we progressed, I could feel the tension in the group begin to ease. Irina''s earlier bravado had given way to a begrudging acknowledgment of my role, while Nora and George seemed more at ease, knowing that someone with a watchful eye was leading them.

    Of course, they tried to make it so that Irina didn''t notice it, but at the end of the day, she did. After all, she was not that stupid either, even though she was prideful.

    "Stop," Imanded at a crossroads where multiple paths diverged.

    Activating my [Keen Eye], I surveyed the options before us, my mind processing the information quickly. "Left," I directed, and we continued down the chosen path.

    It wasn''t just about avoiding traps; it was also about utilizing each member''s strengths. Since the confrontation was unavoidable, it was time to make the party return to normal formation.

    I instructed George, "George, I need you at the front. Your size and strength will help us clear any obstacles in our way." He nodded in understanding and moved to the front, his hulking form leading the way.

    Just like that, we faced our second share of enemies. When a group of creatures emerged from the darkness, I directed George to engage them, his massive form acting as an imprable wall. Nora took up her position by his side, her swordsmanship fluid and precise as she struck down our foes.

    Irina''s fire magic came into y once again as she targeted the enemies from a distance, her mes engulfing them with powerful bursts of heat. Our coordinated efforts ensured that none of us were overwhelmed, and we emerged unharmed from each encounter.

    "George, halt," I called out as we approached a suspicious section of the path. He stopped, and I could see a faint line on the ground. "Careful, there''s a pressure te here. Nora, can you disarm it?" Nora stepped forward, her skilled hands deftly disarming the pressure te with a small tool from her equipment. "All clear," she confirmed, and we continued on our way.

    At another point, we encountered a narrow passage with protruding spikes. "Irina, your fire magic could be useful here," I suggested. Irina nodded, her demeanor more cooperative now. She conjured a controlled burst of mes, melting the spikes and creating a safe path for us.

    And just like that, we kept moving forward.

    ******

    ''What is with this guy?'' Irina thought to herself, seeing the irritating bastard leading the group. ''How is he so good?''

    Even though she didn''t want to admit it, the way he led the group, the way he instantly utilized his strengths of them and made quick judgments, were worthy of praise.

    However, she was annoyed.

    Annoyed by the fact that she was getting beaten by him. For some reason, whenever she spoke with him, she would get annoyed.

    It was his attitude. The attitude of not showing any respect. As a girl who was born in one of the most famous households of her small country and the daughter of the current fire Archmage, she was someone that was always respected by others.

    She was always the center of attention, so she naturally got used to it.

    But now, nothing was going the way she had expected at all.

    She couldn''t help but feel a mixture of begrudging respect and annoyance at his cool demeanor. Who did he think he was, taking charge of their group so confidently? And yet, she had to admit that his leadership was effective. He had a methodical way of approaching each situation, giving clear instructions and making decisions without hesitation.

    "Stop," hemanded, his voice breaking the silence. She halted her steps, her annoyance ring as she waited for his direction.

    "Something is weird." He continued. She could see his brows furrowed, and since they were sticking closer, his face was visible.

    ''He is not bad.'' She thought. She couldn''t help butpare his looks to Victor, the person she liked. Of course, for her, Victor was at the peak, and it was the same for most other people, but this irritating guy before him was quite handsome too.

    ''Though he needs to cut these bangs. He looks like an emo kid.'' She visualized herself burning his hair down and making him bald, and satisfaction welled in her heart.

    ''I should definitely try it.'' She kept deluding herself in her delusions, but it was a mistake.

    Lost in her daydreams and the inner monologue about bangs and baldness, Irina''s senses were momentarily dulled.

    GROWL

    Suddenly, a low growl echoed through the corridor, snapping her back to reality. Before she could react, a monstrous creature lunged at her from the shadows, its eyes gleaming with malevolence.

    Instinct kicked in, and her body tensed to summon a burst of fire to defend herself, but Astron was quicker.

    SWOOSH

    His arrow whizzed through the air with deadly uracy, piercing the monster''s nk and diverting its attention away from her.

    "KIEEK!"

    The creature let out a howl of pain, its charge faltering as it stumbled to the side.

    "What the hell are you doing?" Astron''s voice wasced with frustration and anger as he swiftly knocked another arrow and fired at the monster approaching. "Use your fire magic. Their number is enormous. Three on the three clockwise, four on eleven clockwise, and another three on eight clockwise."

    His instructions were clear as his cold gaze prated the battlefield. For a second, Irina was caught off guard as she couldn''t bring herself to say anything. He was close, extremely close for a second, but then he immediately took his position behind her and knocked another bunch of arrows.

    "George, cover the left side using your skill and force them to group in the middle. Nora, confront them and keep them busy. With mymand, you both will retreat."

    The situation was urgent, and her initialpse in attention was unforgivable. She watched as George and Nora followed Astron''s orders, creating a coordinated defense against the encroaching creatures. It was a testament to his leadership and their willingness to trust his instructions.

    "Kiek!"

    The creatures attacked them with a fast ambush as she watched the three fight.

    "Get ready your magic; you will sweep them off with mymand."

    But rity returned to her head in a matter of seconds as Irina noted the directions Astron had given to her.

    "Now."

    And with his words, she simply released all of the emotions inside her heart, sweeping the monsters¡­

 Chapter 69 17.4 - Normal Life

    <h4>Chapter 69 Chapter 17.4 - Normal Life</h4>

    "Huff¡­.Just how many monsters have we cleared?" Nora asked, breathing heavily. She was the one I had utilized the strength of in this ce.

    The reason for not choosing Irina?

    It was not because I was picky with her. Using fire magic meant depleting oxygen and increasing the temperature, as well as filling the ce with smoke and carbon dioxide. This would mean the more we use it, the more we will feel suffocating.

    That was the sole reason why I mostly refrained from using Irina''s fire magic, but there were times when I deemed it good enough.

    In any case, in such a manner, we reached the end of the exam after cleaning all the monsters.

    Looking at the ce like that, I could see a lot of people had already gathered, mostly them being high-ranking students.

    The main cast was already there as well.

    <Team 13. Time psed, 1 hour 48 minutes. 11/600>

    As we heard our score, I nodded my head. The scores in the game were not given in detail, but looking at it from here, our ranking seems good enough.

    With such people in my team and with this dungeon beingpatible with me, this ranking was one of the best we could get right now.

    And I am sure we could save at least 15 more minutes if I was the leader from the start, but it doesn''t matter.

    The important thing had already been aplished. Irina learned her lesson for the future, so she will probably behave in a better way.

    At the very least, she needs to learn how to cooperate. In the future, I don''t want to deal with a brat who thinks she is high and might be all the time. At the very least, basic respect is essential while dealing with others.

    Turning my head, I saw Irina looking at me with a slightly squinting gaze. She made her way toward me, her posture confident and her expression determined. I could sense that she had something to say, a challenge to throw my way.

    "I could have done better leading this team," she stated, her voice tinged with an assertive tone. "Don''t think for a moment that you''re the only one capable of guiding us through."

    I could see her pupils shaking slightly. She was pushing herself to put up a strong front, probably because of her pride.

    "Is that so?" I simply answered, but for some reason, I was amused. Her shaking pupils and slightly flinching tone made me feel funny for some reason. "Just likest time?"

    When I indirectly implied thest exam score, she scoffed, clearly not pleased with my response. Her pride was evident, but it was also clear that she was a bit taken aback by theparison.

    "Whatever," she muttered, her arms crossing over her chest as she averted her gaze. It was a ssic Irina move, her tough exterior masking a mixture of irritation and reluctance.

    And before I could say anything further, she turned to leave, her strides purposeful. It was clear that she didn''t want to dwell on this conversation any longer, but just before she moved too far away, her voice reached my ears.

    "Thanks," she muttered, almost under her breath. It was a fleeting moment of gratitude, a concession she probably didn''t intend to give, but it was not something I was not expecting, nor did I want.

    It was a pointless thank.

    Thanking or apologizing is not something that should be expressed by words but rather by actions. By changing the things you deemcking or by taking the consideration of the person you thank, you can actually fulfill the purpose of those words.

    "Victor, how is your score?" I could hear Irina trying to talk with Victor, whose sole attention was on the girl with white hair.

    "First."

    "I see. You are the best as usual, huh?"

    "What did you expect? Even though that trash did nothing, I alone am enough."

    "Just like you."

    Looking at the girl trying to get the attention of the boy she liked, I thought she might be slightly pitiful.

    Just like that, the training reached its end.

    ******

    <Combat Practice Lesson.>

    THUD THUD THUD

    A rapid session of three bs came to my face, all to get blocked by my hands.

    Standing before me was our protagonist, who had a slightly downcast expression on his face. It seemed something was bothering him, and I knew what it was.

    ''It must be his niece, Jane.''

    Remembering the little girl who almost died before my eyes, I could see where he wasing from.

    In the game, that girl was dead, and we didn''t have any scenes of Ethan with her, but I remember there were certain dialogues that would be triggered when Ethan was with Kaya.

    But, again, this was abat practice, not a ce to think of anything else. I am not here to waste my time but get better at everything.

    SWOOSH

    With a smooth move, I bolted towards him, aiming at his lower abdomen. He lowered his right elbow to cover there, but it was a feint.

    Since one''s elbow is in the middle of the arms, to cover with the elbow, one needs to lean to the side. And this limits the movement.

    THUD

    With a smooth crochet, I sted him from his jaw.

    THUD THUD THUD

    His body was natural, as his reflexes were honed by our spars, but that was not enough. With his brain on somewhere other, he couldn''t stand my relentless assault.

    THUD

    "Burgh-"

    As he felt a kick on his belly, he spurted salvia from his mouth.

    THUD

    And with a loud sound, he fell to the ground.

    "It seems you are not in the mood to spar," I spoke, looking at the protagonist lying before me. His blue hair was wet with sweat, and so was mine. Considering that my body was a lot weaker than him, it was even a miracle that I had been coping with this training.

    "I get that you have things on your mind, but if you''re going to spar, you need to focus. Otherwise, you''re just wasting both of our time."

    It was annoying. If I wanted to deal with a mindless doll, I could do it every time inside the training grounds.

    Ethan just sat there with his face looking at the ground. His hair was blocking my vision, but it was not that hard to understand what he was thinking.

    "Sorry, I got something on my mind." he finally spoke, his voice tinged with a hint of resignation. Then he stood up, looking at me.

    He didn''t have his usual haughty expression on his face, and neither did he have his shiny aura.

    "Tch." I clicked my tongue. "Come." Since we were trapped in this ssroom in the pretense of sparring, there was nothing I could do.

    Ethan let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping as if he was carrying a weight. He took a few steps back to create some distance between us, his stance more subdued than usual. It was clear that he was still preupied with whatever was on his mind.

    As we assumed ourbat stances once more, the atmosphere was different. There was a palpable tension, not just from the physical engagement but from the underlying distraction that lingered between us.

    SWOOSH

    Iunched myself forward, and this time, Ethan''s response was sharp and focused. He blocked my strike with precision, his movements fluid and controlled.

    THUD

    I followed up with a series of calcted jabs, and Ethan countered each one with well-timed defenses. His reflexes were spot-on, and it was clear that his mind was in the right ce.

    THUD THUD

    My strikes met his blocks, and I could see Ethan''s determination in his eyes. He was fully engaged in the spar, his movements fluid and powerful.

    THUD

    Ethan deflected my kick with a swift motion; his bnce was maintained as he countered with a quick punch aimed at my midsection. His strikes were urate, and it was evident that he was back in the game.

    Our exchange continued, each of us pushing ourselves to our limits. Ethan''s focus was unwavering, and his movements were a testament to hisbat prowess. We moved in a synchronized dance, a give-and-take of strikes and defenses.

    I could feel myself improving, I was integrating my body into each of my movements. It was evident that I was a lot better than myst spar.

    But then, I noticed a change.

    Ethan''s gaze flickered, his attention momentarily wavering. His movements became slightly hesitant as if he was losing his connection to the fight.

    It seemed his thought started wandering around again.

    ''Tch. Do you have ADHD or something?''

    SWOOSH

    I took advantage of the opening,unching a well-timed hook towards his side. But Ethan managed to block it just in time, his defenses instinctual despite his distraction. In a way, even if I was better than him in terms ofbat, naturally, as the protagonist, he had one of the best bodies in the world.

    THUD

    He retaliated with a rapidbination of strikes, his initial hesitation reced by his auto mode. His body had already learned how to move.

    He was a monster, and I was clearly seeing its effects.

    His fists moved with precision, and I had to focus all my energy on defending against his assault.

    But his focus continued to shift, and after all, even though he was talented, it was not to the point where he could win against me unconsciously.

    I saw it in the way his eyes wandered for a split second, his mind clearly drifting away from our spar. His movements became more predictable, and I seized the opportunity.

    SWOOSH

    I sidestepped his punch and countered with a swift hook to his ribs. The impactnded solidly, and I could see Ethan''s surprise at the sessful strike.

    THUD

    Ethan staggered back, his breathing out in a huff. He shook his head as if trying to clear his thoughts, but the distraction had already taken its toll.

    "Annoying."

    With that onest word, I dashed towards him, my elbow almost reaching his jab.

    DING

    At that moment, the sound of the bell rang, signaling the end of our spar. My elbow was one millimeter away from his body, as it was about to inject him quite a lot amount of pain.

    "Tch."

    We both stepped back, our chests heaving with exertion. I looked at Ethan, who looked downcast.

    Thinking that today''s lesson was a mess, I was about to leave the ce, but at that moment, I sensed Ethan''s movement. He let out a heavy sigh, his gaze fixed on the ground. "Astron, can I ask you something?"

    I raised an eyebrow, surprised by the sudden change in topic. "What is it? I won''t answer if it is something stupid likest time."

    "Haha¡­It is not like that." He answered, a small smile tinging on his lips. But then, his expression turned serious. He hesitated for a moment before continuing. "How do you cope with the fear of losing someone you hold dear?"

    I was taken aback by his question. It was unexpected, and it felt like a breach of the unspoken boundaries between us. After all, Ethan and I were not close. Aside from some sparring, we didn''t talk much. But his earnest expression made it clear that he was grappling with something deeply personal.

    However, at the same time, his words made me remember her.

    The same vision, the same scene of her chest getting pierced by ws. The blood spilled from her mouth.

    The twisted expression on that demon''s mouth.

    My arms were tied.

    And the small smile she was making before she closed her eyes.

    "There is no such person left."

 Chapter 70 17.5 - Normal Life

    <h4>Chapter 70 Chapter 17.5 - Normal Life</h4>

    "There is no such person left."

    Looking at him leaving, those words echoed in Ethan''s head. His lonely figure and the emotions in his eyes at that moment remained on his head.

    A mix of frustration and concern swirled within him. He knew Astron had his reasons for being closed off, for keeping his emotions hidden behind that stoic facade. But his response to that question... was a glimpse into something more.

    ''To be honest, I didn''t even ask that question expecting an answer.''

    Remembering that his niece was about to lose her life at that time, Ethan was slightly anxious. He had never felt the loss of someone he held dear, so he was scared of that feeling.

    He wanted to be with his niece all the time, and he was sure her aunt felt the same.

    ''Is that what Astron feels? Has he lost someone dear to him?''

    The thought lingered in his mind as he reyed their conversation in his head. There was a vulnerability in Astron''s response, a rawness that hinted at a pain he was unwilling to share.

    Why was he so guarded? What had happened to him? And what had prompted him to such a blunt and sad response to his question?

    "Sigh¡­."

    He sighed and rubbed the back of his neck, feeling a mix of frustration and determination.

    "Astron is right about one thing ¨C we were not close. Sigh¡­.What aplicated fe."

    Ethan sighed, his steps slow as he made his way back to the training area. He realized that he couldn''t force Astron to open up, just as he couldn''t force his own emotions to settle.

    The fear of losing someone you care about was a heavy burden, one that he was only just beginning to understand.

    He didn''t even think that his assumptions might be wrong for a second, but at the same time, he was not wrong either.

    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, a familiar voice called out to him. "Ethan! Hey, Ethan!"

    Turning, he saw Lucas and Julia approaching with their characteristic eagerness. The twins, with their matching smiles, were at it again.

    "It seems you''re lost in your world again. We called your name four times already," Lucas said, a yful grin on his face.

    Ethan smiled apologetically. "Sorry, guys. I guess I was lost in thought."

    Julia raised an eyebrow. "About what? You''ve been acting a bit strangetely."

    Ethan hesitated for a moment, then decided to share a bit. "Well¡­"

    Lucas chimed in with an understanding tone. "I see. It''s about Jane, isn''t it? Is she okay?"

    Ethan nodded, a mixture of relief and worry in his expression. "Kind of. She said she''s fine, but I''m still worried."

    Julia sighed dramatically, shaking her head. "Sigh¡­ Being a worrywart won''t work. You''re not helping her by worrying like that."

    "I know," Ethan admitted with a sheepish grin.

    SMACK

    A familiar rough hand smacked his back once again. The sting was familiar, but this time Ethan refrained from retorting.

    "Let''s grab something to eat. The meal''s on me today," Julia dered, her voice cheerful. Her intentions were clear, and Ethan appreciated the gesture. "Maybe you can even talk about him, you know? That edgy mister?"

    Ethan simply smiled at Julia''s yful teasing and chose not to correct her. This camaraderie, the light-hearted banter, was exactly what he needed right now. He was content to let her think whatever she wanted.

    And so, the trio headed off, leaving the training grounds behind. As they walked together, Ethan felt a sense of warmth, a reminder that he wasn''t alone in this world.

    *****

    "There is no such person left."

    The one that heard those words was not Ethan only. There was another person who was there listening to the conversation Ethan and Astron were having.

    ''Is it rted to his emotions?''

    She was just leaving; since she was a healer, most of the time, herbat training ended before others since her ''body'' couldn''t keep up.

    Just as she was about to leave, she couldn''t help but hear the conversation, and her interest got piqued. Because the boy who always shone brightly was now looking slightly troubled, his emotions were a mess too.

    It was intriguing because she had never seen Ethan this worried before. But the following words were something she didn''t expect.

    ''There is no such person left, huh?'' When she heard those words, she could see the emotions boiling inside Astron. The emotions that were eating him alive momentarily went past his barrier of indifference; she could see it.

    ''Something must have happened in the past.'' She wondered what it was.

    But at that moment, she heard a voice.

    "Hey, Sylvie. What are you doing today?" Her friend asked, looking at him with a smile. "If you are free, want to hang out after the sses end?"

    Looking at the offer, it didn''t seem so bad, to be honest. For the past week, she was busy with her clubs and her assignments, so she didn''t have much chance to hang out.

    She was slowly getting tired, and she wanted to relieve her stress. "That sounds nice," Sylvie replied with a small smile, already feeling her fatigue catching up to her. "I could use a break."

    However, the words that followed were something she didn''t want to hear.

    Her friend''s eyes twinkled with excitement as she continued, "Great! You know, there''s a mixer happening in the academy today. It''s being hosted by the food club, and I heard they''ve prepared some amazing dishes. Plus, there will be some handsome seniors attending."

    Sylvie didn''t even hesitate for a moment. The thought of hanging out and unwinding was tempting, but the prospect of mingling with a group that included the boys wasn''t exactly her idea of rxation.

    As a girl with a fairly good face and beauty, she was, of course, offered by some boys for a date. However, being a person that could see what others were feeling underneath, she could feel the hideous emotions underneath.

    Rather, saying hideous would be wrong, but it was not her cup of tea. She knew the carnal desire those people hid, and she rather preferred a more romantic approach.

    And for some reason, when she heard the word mixer, someone''s face appeared before her eyes, making her more ufortable.

    "Thanks for the offer," Sylvie replied, her tone polite yet cautious. "But you know how I feel about mixers and all that. I''m just not really into that kind of scene."

    Her friend''s smile faltered slightly, but she remained undeterred. "Come on, Sylvie; it could be fun! Plus, there will be some handsome seniors there, and who knows, you might find someone interesting."

    For some reason, Sylvie felt like she had seen a dark color in her friend''s feelings, but that just passed after a second.

    She shook her head, her expression resolute. "I appreciate it, really. But I''m not looking to date anyone right now. And mixers just aren''t my thing."

    Her friend let out a sigh, clearly disappointed but still hopeful. "Well, if you change your mind, just let me know. We''re all about having a good time, and you''re wee to join us."

    With the understanding that Sylvie wasn''t going to budge on her stance, her friend changed the subject and shared some other ns for the day.

    "Then, let''s study until evening, after the sses, is that okay?"

    "Fine, fine. Let''s study again¡­."

    As their conversation continued, Sylvie''s thoughts shifted from the earlier overheard discussion to her own preferences and priorities. In the end, she too was left alone with her thoughts¡­

    ****

    "Tch," I muttered in frustration, my brows furrowing as I surveyed the training grounds before me.

    The atmosphere was littered with signs of battle ¡ª the aftermath of my rigorous training session.

    Arrows scattered the area, the residual traces of my mana hung in the air, and the ground bore the impact of my relentless practice. Despite the evidence of my efforts, I couldn''t help but feel unsatisfied.

    "I need to figure out how to use my mana more effectively," I grumbled to myself, my frustration growing.

    The image of that demon contractor still haunted my thoughts, a constant reminder of my shorings. Even the conversation with Ethan earlier had managed to worm its way into my mind, making me question my own reactions.

    "Why did I respond like that? Am I bing childish?" I questioned, allowing a rare moment of vulnerability to creep in. The thought of reacting so impulsively was unusual for me, and it unsettled me.

    THUD

    My fist collided with the wall, a sharp jolt of pain coursing through my hand. "What the hell? Now I''m enjoying meaningless conversations?" I muttered with frustration, berating myself for allowing such thoughts to upy my mind.

    THUD

    Another punch, a release of pent-up frustration that had nothing to do with the wall itself. "I have no right to indulge in such trivial matters," I reprimanded myself, my voice firm as I scolded my own weaknesses.

    THUD

    And yet another punch, each blow an attempt to quell the strange emotions that had been stirring within me. "Stop it, you fool. Get back to work and remember why you''re here. How will you look at her face when you meet her," I reminded myself; the pain in my hand became a grounding force.

    As the pain surged through me, I forced myself to rise, my grip tightening around my bow. I knocked an arrow, the familiar weight of the weaponforting in its familiarity.

    With the feelings in my heart, Iunched into another round of training, focusing solely on the mechanics of the shot.

    Closing my eyes, I envisioned myself as the enigmatic figure from that recurring dream. Each movement was precise, each shot deliberate, and the image of the dream seemed closer than ever.

    This time, I felt like I was getting closer as to how that figure moved. Slowly but surely, I was making improvements. The specs of my art I wasprehending it slowly.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    Another arrow and another arrow. Today''s training was not going to be solely focused on Archery, but rather, this time, I was going to try a more challenging type ofbat.

    A type ofbat where I would be fighting while switching weapons. Because my upation is [Weapon Master], I can specialize in a lot of weapons, and I need to use them to the maximum.

    Even though my body is not that strong when ites to closebat, I should still be able to use weapons to perfection, even if my body supports it or not.

    As I continued my training, my senses heightened, my awareness expanding to the world around me.

    The training grounds seemed toe alive with simted monsters, each one a creation of the training system. These constructs were strong opponents, designed to challenge every student of the academy.

    SWOOSH

    Firing an arrow, I stabbed the bird-type monster in the back of its eye.

    SLASH

    Then, immediately changing to my dagger, I shed the Greyhounds.

    THUD THUD

    As the two monsters fell to the ground, I looked at my performance.

    ''Using bow and dagger simultaneously is hard.''

    It was hard. Thanks to the bow''s unique structure, it was even harder to change it rapidly. If it was a gun, it was usible, but a bow was hard.

    ''But still, I am improving.''

    At the very least, this was training for me to prepare for future events.

    Just like that, I shifted seamlessly from my bow to a short sword; my movements were not as fluid as I engaged with the monsters.

    I was trying to make everything perfect like the figure did, and it was for sure hard.

    Just like that, I trained until the very night, and when I was about to leave the training grounds, suddenly, I felt the presence of someone leaving the training grounds. Not one, but three people.

    One with blue hair, one with red, and one with silver. I could see the main cast walking while smiling to themselves.

    "Hey,e on. You are a lot better now, right?"

    "Yeah, burning things must have been effective, haven''t they?"

    "Indeed. Thanks, guys."

    "If you want to thank me, buy me the meal next time."

    "Tch¡­.Julia, you are stingy."

    "I am not."

    "Yes, yes."

    Seeing them like that, I understood that Ethan was trying to rx himself.

    ''Not my job.''

    Just like that, I returned to my room¡­.

 Chapter 71 17.6 - Normal Life

    <h4>Chapter 71 Chapter 17.6 - Normal Life</h4>

    "This will be it for today''s lesson," the history professor''s voice resonated through the ssroom once again, signaling the end of yet another ss. A collective sigh of relief rippled through the students, signaling the end of their academic obligations for the week.

    "You don''t have any assignments for this week. Have fun on the weekend," he announced before making his exit, leaving the ssroom in a state of jubtion. As the door closed behind him, a chorus of enthusiastic exmations erupted from the students.

    "Woo-hoo! No assignments!"

    "Finally, a break!"

    "I can''t believe we lucked out this week!"

    The atmosphere in the room shifted from one of concentration to one of tion. Desks were pushed back, and the rustling of backpacks being packed signaled the beginning of the weekend exodus. Smiles andughter reced furrowed brows and focused expressions.

    "So, who''s up for some rxation this weekend?" one student suggested with a grin.

    "Count me in! I need to recharge after all this studying," another chimed in.

    "I heard there''s a movie night in themon room on Saturday. Let''s go!"

    The energy in the room was infectious as ns were made, invitations were extended, and excitement filled the air. The prospect of a weekend without looming assignments or looming exams was enough to lift the spirits of even the most diligent students.

    In fact, since the academy''s student spectrum was people of young age, of course, they were bound to interact and socialize with each other. And knowing that most of them came from a good background, the most usible event for the weekend would be spending money with each other.

    Following that, I also started packing my things up. Since it was a weekend without any assignments and there were no club meetings for me, I was nning to go for another dungeon exploration to make some money.

    Just as I was about to leave, suddenly, I saw something that I had been waiting for.

    "Ethan, can I talk to youter?"

    It was a girl with chestnut hair, and blue eyes approached our protagonist, who was also packing his things up slowly.

    Her face looked tired, and her clothes looked slightly neglected. Her hands, filled with calluses, now had some wounds on them. Herplexion was slightly white; dark circles were under her eyes. A faint smell of potions that boosted one''s performance could be felt, and not being alone, I could see the faint traces of aftereffects stemming from an unbnced diet.

    Overall, the girl was basically showing signs of exhaustion and poverty.

    "Umm¡­.Do I know you?" Being the good-natured protagonist he is, Ethan asked the girl, looking at her with a surprised face. It was pretty normal. She was not a person Ethan had ever talked about before.

    "Ah¡­.Sorry¡­.Please, can we talk somewhere private?" But Emily seemed rather ufortable to speak while some people were looking at them.

    At this point, Ethan''s reputation was not still that high since he was one of thest-ranked people in the academy, even though his family was famous.

    So, aside from some mischievous nces from Julia and Lucas, nobody minded what Ethan was doing.

    "Umm¡­.." But that did not mean he was not embarrassed. After all, a girl or a boy saying such a thing to a person from the opposite gender could easily be misunderstood.

    "Please, it is important." But, looking at Emily, who even forgot to introduce herself, Ethan could no longer refuse her and nodded his head.

    With her request acknowledged, she finally exhaled, her relief evident. "Thank you."

    Just like that, the two left the ssroom, but I could see Lucas and Julia looking at him with a mischievous gaze.

    ''It seems his fate is sealed.''

    Remembering the dialogues from the game, I knew Ethan would be teased for a very long time because of this event.

    ''Then, I should prepare for this as well.''

    With that thought, I left the ssroom and made my way towards my room.

    ******

    When I entered my room, the first thing I did was enter the Huntermunity website using my Cadet identity.

    I started surfing the bulletin board for the dungeon exploration recruitments. As you all already know, this world has dungeons and guilds.

    And, of course, thanks to the constant appearance of dungeons, the guilds that are managing them sometimes will have a hard time, or maybe even sometimes a dungeon won''t be affiliated with a guild and will be bought by a group or individual that wanted to expand its business into Hunter Field.

    Therefore, there was amunity for Hunters to search for party recruitment for dungeons. It had a simr system to ck Market, where you would be ranked ording to your performance and the amount of money you made.

    But, if there was one thing different, that would be the strict regtion of information. You would register with your ID card, and your skills and the type of weapon you used would be recorded.

    And from there, ording to that, tracking viins with supernatural abilities would be easier. Of course, the tax and other things were also there, but the most important thing was being transparent.

    Aside from that, since dungeons that are discovered are always regted by either guilds or associations, it is very hard to enter a dungeon solo.

    This was the reason why I went to the ck Market and explored the dungeons there because I would prefer going solo over going with a party of Hunters. After all, there were countless people out there that is hard to control, and my skills were also not bad for going solo.

    Even though I don''t have overwhelming power, I do have one thing. It is flexibility. Since I can enhance the bullets on my gun, I could put a lot stronger damage output, and the rate of attack is also high because of the gun''s characteristics.

    With my [Shadowborne] trait, I could also move stealthily, which makes me very flexible at kiting and surprise attacks.

    But all those things are something I want to hide as much as possible. Especially my [Shadowborne] trait and my usage of guns since I am pretty sure Kaya Hartley did see shadows moving at that time, and with the gunshot sound, if she ever learns about that, connecting dots won''t be hard.

    And, if she connects the dots, she wille after my life.

    The reason?

    I am a danger to her. Even though I saved her daughter, her thought progress will be, ''What if my daughter was the target? Could I save her?''

    And, as per our human nature, if we encounter something we can''t fathom or understand, we just destroy it. This is how we operate, after all.

    In this scenario, I will be targeted by Kaya Hartley, which, in the end, will put me in danger.

    That was the sole reason why I didn''t want to explore the dungeon, but with my bow abilities right now, I should be at least in a usible position.

    In any case, after surfing around the forums and bulletin board for a while, I finally came across the notice I wanted to see.

    ---------------------------

    Guild: Azure Crest

    Mission: Urgent Dungeon Exploration

    Objective: Clearing the dungeon and obtaining the core of the boss monster

    We, the members of the Azure Crest guild, are in dire need of assistance for an urgent dungeon exploration. The recent economic downturn and unforeseen expenses have left us in a financial crisis, and failure to procure valuable artifacts could potentially lead to our downfall.

    Requirements:

    Archery Specialist: A skilled marksman with precision and versatility in rangedbat. The ideal candidate should be well-versed in tactical positioning and trap detection.

    Healing Expert: A proficient healer capable of supporting the team with curative spells and providing vital assistance in dire situations. Knowledge of defensive magic is a plus.

    We are offering a substantial reward for your services. The mission details will be disclosed upon agreement.

    If you believe you possess the necessary skills and are willing to aid us in our time of need, please contact us immediately.

    Contact: Guild Master Lorraine --> Contact by messaging us on the tform

    Location: Azure Crest Guild Hall, Arcadia City/3. District Guild Street No 351

    Deadline: Next Saturday

    -------------------------

    The moment I looked at the noticeing from there, I was surprised. Of course, in the game, the yer was directly contacted by Emily. Therefore, I didn''t look at the guild notices at all.

    ''I see¡­.They wanted a healer.''

    Of course, finding a healer is by no means an easy task, especially if you are short on money. This was a crucial mistake that would mostly be made by people that was new to this sector. Of course, it also might be because they were desperate, but it was what it was.

    ''And the healer was a demon contractor.''

    This will be a prettymon pattern in the future. The demons will see that theck of healers is a very crucial point, and they will utilize this by impersonating healers. And this will result in a very high amount of hunter parties wiping out.

    This was one of the reasons why I wanted to join this dungeon exploration. The healer they had hired for the job was a demon contractor, and this almost resulted in the party''s wipeout.

    Of course, since, as a yer, we were there, the party was able to deal with the bastard. But that can never be sure. With just the appearance of mine, things may change, and the butterfly effect might ensure.

    Though inside, I know these are all justifications.

    ''I am going to kill him.''

    It was because that demon contractor was going to leave the dungeon alive and escape. Even though Ethan will be able to deal with his sabotaging, the demon contractor is crafty thanks to his ability.

    ''I won''t let him escape.''

    And the second reason is the dungeon does actually have a hidden stage.

    Indeed, a hidden stage I had discovered while doing this side-quest. And it was not a coincidence. Since I had always paid attention to every bit of detail, I noticed that the mana around a ce was different. My character was not drawing the mana as it was supposed to be, and it was proof that there was a mana disturbance there.

    With this suspicion, I walked there and did some random things to see what it was, and when I used my mana just before the small boulder, I got sucked into a space portal and entered the hidden stage.

    ''Then, since it is next week, then this leaves me a good amount of time to prepare.''

    Since, in the end, thest missing seat was not filled by any type of people, that means they won''t refuse me either.

    ''But, I will still wait and see until I am sure.''

    With that thought, I closed the site and started preparing myself for another dungeon exploration.

    The work was never going to end after all¡­..

 Chapter 72 18.1 - Small but not small help

    <h4>Chapter 72 Chapter 18.1 - Small but not small help</h4>

    "Yo¡­ Mister yboy¡­" When Ethan reentered the room after his conversation with the girl named Emily, his two friends, Lucas and Julia, weed him with grins that held a hint of mischief.

    Rolling his eyes at their predictable antics, he braced himself for the uing teasing session. It wasn''t the first time they had jumped at the chance to rib him about anything remotely rted to romance or rtionships.

    "How was your little chat with the mysterious girl?" Julia''s tone dripped with sweetness, but her twinkling eyes betrayed her true intentions.

    Ethan let out an exasperated sigh, deciding to humor them. "Just a conversation, you guys. Nothing to write home about."

    Lucas arched an eyebrow, his grin widening. "Oh,e on, Ethan. ''Just a conversation''? You''ve never been one to strike up random conversations with strangers, especially not attractive ones like her."

    Running a hand through his hair, Ethan felt his cheeks warm under their yful gazes. "Well, she needed to discuss something with me. Not a big deal."

    Julia''s smirk turned into a knowing one. "Something, huh? Care to share?"

    Shaking his head, Ethan refused to give them more ammunition. "I hate to break it to you, but there''s really nothing juicy to spill."

    Hearing this, the smile on Lucas'' face widened. "It seems our Ethan finally managed to break free from that little edgy guy?"

    "Tch¡­.How much am I going to tell you that it is not like that?" Seeing that the point was once again turning into that, Ethan clicked his tongue. These two twins were talented at making everything into a joke.

    "Ho? So, how is it like that, then? Whenever I see you, I feel like you are talking about him?"

    "It is just how you feel."

    "Yes, yes." Lounging back in his chair, Lucas let out an exaggerated sigh. "And here I thought our Ethan was finally stepping out of his hermit shell. Talking to mysterious girls¡ªnext thing you know, you''ll be exchanging love letters."

    Ethan shot him a mock re, amusement slowly overtaking his embarrassment. "You guys are relentless."

    Julia shrugged nonchntly, her smirk unrepentant. "Just making sure our friend''s social life gets some action."

    "You make it sound like I am not talking with anyone?"

    "But, you aren''t right? Aside from us, whom are you talking with?"

    When Ethan heard about this, he started thinking about his life in the academy. When it looked at this aspect, they were right. Ethan was someone who didn''t spend time with others aside from his friend circle.

    "But, is that even a bad thing?"? He asked in response. He was no stupid guy, and he knew that if not for his surname, he would get rough treatment from everyone around him thanks to his rank.

    "Well¡­..It is not that bad, but you should really meet someone, you know." Julia answered. It was true that having low amounts of friends was not that bad, but she also wanted Ethan to explore the life of youngsters like her.

    "Look at me¡­.For example, I am meeting with someone."

    "HA! Who are you meeting with?"

    "None of your business."

    "Tch. Of course, it is my business; I am your brother."

    "So?"

    "At least, tell me. I am curious."

    "No."

    "Sigh¡­.."

    While those two were bickering amongst themselves, Ethan''s thoughts turned to what he should do about Emily''s offer.

    He had no reason to ept such an offer out of nowhere, but part of him was feeling pitiful after seeing Emily''s appearance. As Ethan could see, it was obvious that Emily''s family was having a hard time, as she exined, and he wanted to help her.

    "Hey, guys. Do you know about Emily''s Family?" Ethan asked, diverting the conversation to a different topic.

    Lucas waggled his eyebrows yfully. "Oh, is this another one of your ''casual conversations''?"

    Ethan sighed, used to their teasing by now. "Just answer the question."

    Julia leaned forward, her tone faux-serious. "Well, well. Our Ethan, showing interest in someone''s family matters? I''m shocked."

    Rolling his eyes, Ethan ignored their antics. "Come on, just tell me if you know anything."

    Lucas leaned back, putting on an exaggerated thinking expression. "Hmmm, let me think¡­ Nope, don''t know anything."

    Julia nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Ethan. We''re just your friends, not your personal investigators."

    Ethan shot them a mock re. "You two are impossible."

    Lucas chuckled. "Alright, alright. Fine, we do know a bit. Emily''s family is in a bit of a tough spot, financially speaking."

    Julia nodded. "Yeah, she doesn''t talk about it much, but she''s been trying to find ways to help out."

    Ethan frowned. "What do you mean, find ways to help out?"

    Julia shrugged. "I''ve heard that she spends most of her weekends outside of the academy. Apparently, she''s been exploring dungeons to make some extra money."

    Ethan''s eyebrows shot up. "Exploring dungeons? That''s risky business for a cadet, no?"

    Lucas nodded. "Yeah, but from what I''ve gathered, she''s pretty skilled. She''s been doing it for a while, I think."

    Looking at it like that, it seems what Emily said was not a lie. Of course, Ethan wanted to believe her, but in the end, he also needed to confirm those things.

    "Then it makes sense."

    "What makes sense?"

    "Nothing."

    Just like that, Ethan''s investigation concluded as his judgment on the matter. Just like a hero would do, he immediately judged that he should help a person in need¡­.

    *****

    "I wish to use the PhantomGlide Dummy," I dered, standing in the midst of the academy''s training grounds. My gaze was focused on a particr area, which was fairly empty at this hour of the day.

    The academy personnel, a trainer overseeing the training activities, raised an eyebrow at my request. "Are you certain about that?"

    My answer left no room for doubt. "Yes. I want to use my remaining ticket for it."

    A faint smile curved the trainer''s lips. "Very well, then. PhantomGlide Dummy it is."

    The PhantomGlide Dummy wasn''t your run-of-the-mill training tool. It catered to closebatants like me who aimed to enhance their skills in fast-paced engagements. What set it apart was its ability to move rapidly and unpredictably, simting the agility and tactics of a real opponent. It demanded quick reflexes and adaptability, pushing trainees to their limits.

    However, mastering the PhantomGlide Dummy wasn''t child''s y, especially for a first-year student like me.

    At least for normal ones.

    It required a high level of skill and a deep understanding ofbat techniques. Only those well-versed in fighting principles and possessing a keen self-awareness could truly benefit from its challenging training.

    ''Considering that I observed most improvement while directly sparring with Ethan, this should help me.''

    While fighting with monsters and hunting them, I also improved, but I noticed that the more I sparred with an intelligent opponent, the more I could observe both mine and their faults and erase them one by one.

    ''[Perceptive Insight] is truly a strong trait, isn''t it?''

    "Alright, Astron. A quick reminder," the trainer''s tone turned serious. "PhantomGlide Dummy is generally not rmended for first-year students due to itsplexity and skill requirements."

    "I''m well aware, and I''m ready to take it on." It was not a lie.

    The trainer nodded approvingly. "Good. Just remember that initial frustration is normal, but every encounter with the PhantomGlide Dummy teaches valuable lessons. Don''t let setbacks discourage you."

    "I won''t."

    It was far away, waiting for me. The sun made long shadows, and there was a little breeze that smelled like grass.

    I took out my two daggers and took a deep breath. The cold metal felt good in my hands. I got into a good position and looked at the PhantomGlide Dummy.

    It was fairly early in the morning, so the training grounds were mostly empty. Aside from weirdos like me, nobody was here.

    My feet shifted, a subtle adjustment in stance that was both instinctive and deliberate.

    My eyes locked onto the PhantomGlide Dummy, its form appearing almost ethereal in the morning light.

    It stood there, an inanimate object brought to life by the magic coursing through it. I flexed my fingers, the leather of my gloves creaking softly as I tightened my grip on the daggers. My heartbeat sounded calm, not matching the anticipation.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    Iunched myself forward. The world around me blurred as I closed the distance to the dummy in seconds. The wind brushed against my skin, carrying a whisper of the challenges toe.

    SWISH SWISH

    The PhantomGlide Dummy didn''t waste any time. It came to life with unnatural swiftness, its movements a dance of agility and precision.

    CLANK

    My first strike was aimed at its side, but it sidestepped effortlessly, the air barely ruffling its form. I spun on my heel, my second dagger arcing toward its exposed back.

    CLANK

    Again, it eluded the blow, a mere shimmer as it glided to safety. I couldn''t help but be impressed by its speed, a true testament to its reputation.

    But I wasn''t disheartened. Instead, I felt a rush of exhration. Each dodge, each evasion, was a lesson in itself. It was like a conversation, a silent exchange of tactics and techniques.

    My eyes were observing every bit of his movements while fighting. The dagger in my hand felt like it was my limb.

    Of course, that was an exaggeration, but the sensation was a lot different from how it felt before.

    CLINK CLINK

    I attacked again, a rapidbination of strikes that were met with equally swift counters from the dummy. It blocked with fluid grace, its movements almost mesmerizing. It was like dancing with a phantom, a dance of des and agility.

    CLANK CLANK

    The rhythm of the battle intensified. I blocked its strikes, parrying with my daggers as I sought openings in its defenses. It was a test of my reflexes and adaptability¡ªa challenge that I was going to win.

    CLANK SWOOSH THUD

    Every tenth attack Iunched was met with a sudden burst of movement from the dummy.

    It retaliated, striking back with uncanny uracy. I had to be ready to block, to evade, to respond in kind.

    This was one of the reasons why this dummy was not that sought after. It had an incredibly fast speed thanks to the special design, it had an incredibly good reading of the enemy''s movements, and when it attacked, its momentum was strong.

    "Kurghk-"

    I released a mouthful of saliva from my mouth as I felt the aftereffects of its attack. My body was tingling, but it was a rather refreshing feeling.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    This time, I started attacking while imbuing my mana on my daggers. Even though my mana control was still not that swift, at the very least, I could feel myself getting better at it.

    It was awkward, but it was what it was.

    The sweat began to bead on my forehead, my breathing in measured huffs as the battle raged on. It was a dance of precision, a symphony of steel meeting steel. The training grounds seemed to fade away, leaving only me and the PhantomGlide Dummy.

    CLANK CLANK

    My focus sharpened, each movement calcted as I struck and parried.

    But amidst the intensity of the battle, something changed. A fleeting vision, a mirage that shouldn''t be there amidst the PhantomGlide Dummy''s movements.

    As I lunged forward to strike, I caught a glimpse of a figure in my peripheral vision.

    The enigmatic figure from my recurring dreams stood at the edge of the training ground, just beyond my line of sight. The same figure that had shown me which art was suited for me was now taunting me with its mastery.

    And amongst his taunts, my daggers moved as if guided by an unseen force, their trajectory shifting slightly.

    CLANK CLANK

    The PhantomGlide Dummy''s responses seemed different, almost as if it was adjusting to my new approach.

    And at that moment, I saw the movements the enigmatic figure made. My world turned crimson as I observed the figure, understanding the essence of his moves.

    The name of the skill appeared before my eyes.

    ''Onught of Crimson Moon.''

 Chapter 73 18.2 - Small but not small help

    <h4>Chapter 73 Chapter 18.2 - Small but not small help</h4>

    It was early morning, the sun still tucked behind the horizon, casting a gentle golden hue across the academy grounds. The cool breeze yed with the strands of Maya Evergreen''s hair as she strolled along, a handful of chip packets clutched in her hand. With each step, she crunched on the chips contentedly, a carefree smile lighting up her face.

    "Hmm... Hmm..."

    Her humming mingled with the sound of her snack, creating a strangely harmonious melody that only the morning birds and the asional early riser could hear. Her enjoyment was evident as if she had found the secret to perfect mornings: chips and solitude.

    As she walked, she nced around, her sharp eyes taking in the tranquil scene. The campus was quiet, most students still wrapped in slumber. Maya''s leisurely pace continued until a thought crossed her mind.

    "As expected, waking up early is the best... Especially with chips..."

    She nodded to herself, convinced of this newfound wisdom. After all, she had the world to herself at this hour, and the chips were an unexpected yet delightfulpanion.

    With her chips in tow, Maya wandered the academy grounds, her steps carrying her toward the training area. The empty paths weed her, and she reveled in the peacefulness. Her munching seemed to blend in with the rustling leaves, bing just another note in the morning symphony.

    "I should train today. Yesterday, I slept for the whole day," Maya murmured, her words punctuated by the sound of her chips. Just like most of the students, Maya was a girl with a weird sleeping schedule. Sometimes, she wouldn''t sleep for the whole day, and sometimes she would sleep for.

    "It is Elemental Chamber today, then."

    The training grounds loomed before her, and Maya''s eyes brightened with determination. The Elemental Chamber awaited her, a ce where her skills would be put to the test. With a final crunch, she finished thest of her chips and discarded the empty packets into a nearby bin.

    As Maya stepped onto the training grounds, she noticed a few academy personnel already bustling about, setting up for the day''s activities. She shed a grin at a passing instructor, who nodded in acknowledgment. Maya''s reputation as the first-ranked student in the second-year ss had preceded her.

    The instructor paused in her preparations, looking at Maya thoughtfully before epting the offered chips. "Thank you," she replied appreciatively.

    Maya''s grin widened, pleased by the instructor''s response. "You''re wee! I find that starting the day with a bit of energy from chips is quite refreshing."

    The instructor chuckled, munching on a chip. "I can see the appeal. So, Maya, where are you nning to head this morning?"

    Maya tilted her head, her expression yful. "I''ll be heading to the Elemental Chamber. It''s where I feel most at home."

    The instructor smiled in understanding. "You certainly have a strong connection with that ce. Always striving to master your elemental magic."

    Maya''s eyes sparkled with determination. "Absolutely. It''s the perfect environment to challenge myself and make progress. After all, I am the world''s best nature mage."

    The instructor nodded in agreement. "You sure are always up for a challenge. The Elemental Chamber is all yours, given your ranking as the top student. Your dedication to improvement ismendable."

    Maya''s expression turned thoughtful. "Thank you. I also want to set a good example for the juniors."

    The instructor''s smile grew fond. "You truly are a dedicated student. Your enthusiasm andmitment are truly inspiring."

    A faint blush colored Maya''s cheeks at thepliment, but she maintained her cheerful demeanor. "I appreciate that. I genuinely enjoy the process of learning and growing."

    As they conversed, Maya''s attention was drawn to a series of shing soundsing from a distance. She turned her head, curiosity evident on her face.

    "Do you hear that?" she wondered aloud, her gaze directed toward the source of the noise. She felt like she knew where the sound wasing from, but she couldn''t put her mind to where it was.

    "Ah¡­.It is the PhantomGlide Dummy." The instructor replied, looking at the source of the sound. "A freshman student just came before you and said he wanted to challenge the PhantomGlide Dummy."

    Recognition dawned on Maya''s face, and she nodded in understanding. "Of course, the PhantomGlide Dummy. Someone must be engaging in rigorous training with it."

    The instructor''s eyes twinkled with a touch of admiration. "Indeed. It''s rather impressive to witness such dedication from a freshman, especially this early in the morning."

    Maya''s lips curved into a pleased smile. "Early mornings often reveal the true enthusiasts of self-improvement."

    As they drew closer to the source of the sounds, the instructor''s gaze remained focused on the training area. "It appears the freshman is taking on quite the challenge," she observed.

    Maya''s curiosity deepened, and a hint of intrigueced her words. "I wonder who that freshman might be and how they''re faring against the PhantomGlide Dummy."

    The instructor''s expression turned thoughtful. "While I appreciate their enthusiasm, it''s important for individuals to recognize battles that might not be in their favor."

    Maya''s brows furrowed slightly, a touch of dissent in her voice. "But isn''t the academy about pushing our limits and striving for growth?"

    The instructor nodded, acknowledging Maya''s perspective. "Indeed, it is. However, there''s a fine line between growth and setting oneself up for an insurmountable challenge. Not every battle is worth pursuing."

    Maya''s gaze held a glimmer of determination. "I believe that perseverance and determination can ovee even the most daunting odds."

    The instructor''s lips curved into a gentle smile. "While that''s true, sometimes knowing when to step back is a valuable skill as well. Wisdom lies in recognizing which battles are truly worth fighting."

    Maya''s stance stiffened momentarily, a sh of disagreement crossing her face. "But if we always shy away from challenges, how can we ever achieve greatness?"

    The instructor''s gaze held a mix of understanding and wisdom. "It''s not about shying away, Maya. It''s about choosing battles that align with your strengths and have a realistic chance of sess. Taking on battles that are overwhelmingly stacked against you might lead to unnecessary setbacks."

    However, this was not something that Maya liked to talk about because it reminded her of the times of the past.

    ''The true warrior is the one that never steps back even in front of the battle they can''t win.''

    Feeling that she didn''t want to talk with the instructor any longer, she waved her hands and made her way toward the Elemental Chamber.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    However, with each step she had taken, the sounds of shing echoed louder and louder.

    If it was the normal time, Maya would simply step back and ignore the sounds since sounds would fill every corner of the training grounds.

    But that was not the case right now since the only sound she was hearing was the sound of shing that wasing from the PhantomGlide Dummy area.

    And this made her curious. Adding the fact that the one that was going against the PhantomGlide Dummy was a freshman, she couldn''t help but get more and more curious.

    Who was this freshman, she wondered.

    CLANK! CRUNCH CLANK! CRUNCH

    The sound of chips crunching in her mouth mixed with the sounds of the shing, and she slowly made her way to the area.

    There, amidst the flurry of movements and the sound of metal meeting metal, she saw him ¨C the freshman who had caught his attention during her time in the club.

    His name was Astron. She recalled the club meeting where his name had been called out as a new member, along with his casual, gloomy aura around him.

    To be honest, he was a freshman, which intrigued him since it was the first time she was being challenged like that, and it was not a bad feeling. She was a girl with a good nature, so she was always weed by other students.

    In any case, before her, Astron was putting up a determined fight against the PhantomGlide Dummy, his movements swift and precise.

    Despite the intense challenge posed by the dummy''s agility, he didn''t seem deterred. Every dodge, every strike, reflected his earnest effort to best the formidable opponent.

    There was a reason why PhantomGlide Dummy was always considered one of the hardest challenges for students.

    It was because the dummy had the innate trait to adjust its physical aspects to a little more than his enemy no matter what. And because of this, it was impossible to overpower the dummy using physical strength alone.

    And because the academy was filled with rich students who consumed a lot of resources to improve their bodies, when they couldn''t use this to their advantage, they would be left with technique alone. This is why freshmen were not advised to go against it, since their technique would be mostlycking.

    Maya''s lips curved into a faint smile as she watched him. His tenacity wasmendable, and it reminded her of her own determination when she faced various challenges in her magical journey.

    CRUNCH CRUNCH

    Her reputation as the top student in the second-year ss wasn''t just handed to her; it was the result of countless hours of hard work and determination. Only she herself did know how hard it was to put such an effort in this early in the morning.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    As she observed Astron''s battle, she noticed his movements evolving. It was as if he was adapting to the PhantomGlide Dummy''s patterns, learning from every interaction. It was like while he was fighting with the PhantomGlide Dummy, he was not only attacking but also observing and absorbing the knowledge.

    Maya''s experience as a skilled nature mage gave her an acute sense of observation, allowing her to discern the subtle shifts in his tactics.

    ''He is like a ck hole, absorbing everything.''

    Unbeknownst to Astron, Maya''s presence was not just a silent spectatorship. Her gaze was analytical, and with each sh, she assessed his strengths and weaknesses.

    ''But, his physical aspects are holding him off.''

    She could easily see the battle, and she could discern that the ideas that he had formed in his mind were actually being held back by his body. Even though the speed of the Dummy was adjusted to him, he still couldn''t disy his techniques.

    "Hufff¡­..Hufff¡­."

    She could hear his ragged breath and the sweat forming on his forehead.

    ''Isn''t he a bit too weak for an academy student?''

    It was her second year inside the academy, and it was the first time she had seen such a weak student.

    ''It looks like it is because of his body that he is thest rank.''

    Since she was the club president, she naturally knew about his rank.

    But what was even more apparent was hisck of mana finesse. It was as if he was unaware of how to manipte his mana effectively.

    Maya''s brows furrowed slightly, concern mingling with her curiosity. She had seen her fair share of students struggling with mana control, but Astron''s situation seemed different.

    It was as if he was grappling with a fundamental understanding of mana maniption.

    ''Like he had never used mana before.''

    Her mind raced, considering the possible reasons behind his predicament. Could it be ack of proper training? Or perhaps he hadn''t received the guidance he needed to develop his mana control skills?

    Whatever the reason, Maya couldn''t help but feel a twinge of empathy. Mana control was a vital aspect of a mage''s arsenal, and struggling with it could hinder one''s progress significantly. But that didn''t mean this was not the case for normal Hunters.

    No. This was also the case for the normal Hunters since they also needed to have good mana control. After all, most techniques, be it swords, spears, bows, or any other, needed mana.

    ''With this, he won''t survive at all.''

    As Astron''s battle continued, Maya''s analytical gaze remained fixed on him. She could almost sense his frustration, the determination to break through the barriers that held him back.

    But frustration alone wouldn''t suffice; he needed guidance, support, and perhaps even a mentor to help him navigate the intricacies of mana maniption.

    ''Should I help him?''

    Her lips pressed into a thoughtful line as she continued to watch. She debated whether she should step in and offer her insights, but a part of her hesitated.

    After all, they were both students on their respective paths, and unsolicited advice might not always be weed.

    But at that moment, the aura surrounding him changed.

 Chapter 74 18.3 - Small but not small help

    <h4>Chapter 74 Chapter 18.3 - Small but not small help</h4>

    At that moment, she felt like the aura surrounding him suddenly changed. Mana of the crimson color surrounded him like he was a demon.

    ''Blood Magic?''

    Maya asked herself. It was not amon sight to see such color of mana elsewhere. But, it was not only the color of his mana but the feeling it gave.

    She felt the bloodthirstiness that came from the exact moment.

    Following that was a sight she was not expecting in her life.

    The boy she thought was weak suddenly bolted towards the dummy at a rapid speed iparable to before.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH

    And he started attacking the dummy rapidly.

    The daggers spun in his hands, creating a crimson crescent that sliced through the air.

    THUD THUD THUD

    The attack was relentless, an unyielding storm of des that sought to overwhelm the PhantomGlide Dummy.

    Consistently, a crescent crimson de formed of crimson mana tried to pierce through the dummy, and even if it didn''t touch the dummy, the des of crimson color went past it and smashed the walls behind like a wave of wind.

    The dummy''s defenses faltered, unable to keep up with the sudden assault. It was a fierce dance of steel and shadows, a battle between will and mechanism.

    He looked like he poured his essence into every strike, each movement a testament to his growth.

    ''What?''

    Maya was surprised. It was an incredible sight, a sight that made her blood boil in excitement.

    ''You can do it.''

    CHUMP CHUMP CHUMP

    Unbeknownst to her, she started eating her chips rapidly like she was at the climax of a movie.

    ''His attacks are trapping its movement.''

    The purple eyes of the boy turned slightly crimson, his irises shining.

    ''You can do it!'' She silently cheered, her heart swelling with a mix of excitement and admiration.

    After all, he was putting his everything on the line.

    ''He is getting injured.''

    She couldn''t ignore the strain on his body. Veins bulged on his muscles, a testament to the physical toll his relentless assault was taking on him. But he pressed on, his resilience shining through even in the face of adversity.

    ''His mana control is still immature, but it is like he instinctively knows how to use it. It must be either his [Trait] or his [Skill].''

    Maya''s insight as a skilled mage allowed her to see beyond the surface. While Astron''s mana control still showed signs of immaturity, there was an instinctive quality to his maniption. It was as if his [Trait] or [Skill] granted him an innate understanding of mana,pensating for hisck of formal training.

    It was a dance of des.

    The dance of des continued each strike a calcted move to surprise and overwhelm the dummy. Astron''s attacks were relentless, each movement a reflection of his determination to seed.

    ''He is trying to overwhelm it with his technique.''

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    In the midst of his rapid assault, a particr strike caught Maya''s attention. It was a sh of different speed and trajectory, a deliberate attempt to catch the dummy off guard. The dummy, ustomed to its pattern, barely managed to evade the strike, showcasing its waning defenses.

    SWOOSH

    Then, following it was another sh from the reverse side, aimed at the dummy''s lower side.

    SWOOSH

    But the dummy once again evaded his strike.

    ''Another one.''

    However, Maya could see that Astron had already predicted the parry.

    Another strike aimed at the reverse side was approaching.

    SWOOSH

    And the dummy responded in thest second, evading the strike.

    None of his strikes hit, but they were not blocked either because the dummy couldn''t keep up with the speed.

    ''Huh? Another attack? But, it is toote?''

    Maya immediately saw another attack aimed right at the core of the dummy, but the dummy was already about to dodge the attack.

    ''Huh?''

    But it didn''t.

    Rather, it couldn''t.

    Because surrounding it were a bunch of red threads formed all around its body.

    ''This is?''

    Even she herself didn''t realize the little amounts of crimson-colored mana left on the air like threads. She was far too focused on his attacks that even as an outsider, she forgot.

    CLANK TOK

    And then, it happened.

    A triumphant sh ¨C the sound of his daggers meeting the dummy''s defense one final time.

    The Phantom Glide Dummy couldn''t evade the strike, and neither could it parry it since the attack came too fast.

    The crimson-colored dagger pierced through its defenses, but at the same time, the threads of crimson above the dummy immediately descended, closing the cage.

    PUFF

    The PhantomGlide Dummy faltered, its form flickering before dispersing into nothingness to be repaired by the magical engineers.

    "He actually did it."

    Maya''s heart swelled with exhration as she witnessed Astron''s victory. The intense battle had been won, not through brute force, but through strategy, determination, and the unyielding will to seed. It was a testament to his growth, his potential, and his unshakable spirit.

    But at the same time, it was a feeling that she had forgotten in a while.

    The thrill of battle, the sense of challenging one''s own limits.

    Just as beforeing here, she had talked with the instructor about how she challenged her limits constantly, but that couldn''t be more wrong.

    In fact, rather than challenging herself, she was simply doing what she wasfortable with.

    As a Nature Mage with good Elemental abilities, she always feltfortable inside the Elemental Chamber rather than challenging herself. She felt like she was in her home while training there using her nature magic.

    And since the Elemental Chamber was a ce that was always thought of as hard, everyone thought she easily endured it because she was a genius.

    That was true, but it was not because she was a genius but because she was a nature mage. From the first moment she stepped there, she never felt ufortable at all.

    "Ah¡­.."

    And, now witnessing such a thing happening before her eyes, she couldn''t help but feel exhrated. It was like getting simply inspired and hyped.

    ''What was I doing?''

    But that didn''t mean she never pushed herself. No, she did. Beforeing to the academy or in the first months of her education, she pushed herself.

    A triumphant smile graced her lips as she watched Astron''s form, his chest heaving from the exertion of the battle. It was a moment that resonated with her own memories of pushing her limits, a reminder of the thrill she used to find in challenging herself.

    But as the adrenaline began to ebb away, Maya''s awareness shifted to Astron''s condition. She noticed a telltale sign ¨C his staggering steps and the faint waver in his stance.

    It was clear that the intense battle had taken a toll on him, depleting his energy and leaving him on the brink of exhaustion.

    THUD

    Following that, he copsed on the ground, not being able to stand anymore.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Maya closed the distance between them, her concern overriding any remaining barriers. Her steps were swift and purposeful, her heart now filled with a different kind of empathy.

    "Are you all right?" she asked gently, her voiceced with genuine concern as she reached out a supportive hand towards him.

    "Hufff¡­.Hufff¡­.."

    Astron''s breath wasbored, his shoulders rising and falling rapidly as he struggled to catch his breath. He gave a faint nod, his expression a mix of exhaustion and a hint of pride.

    "Wow! That was incredible!" Maya eximed, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "I''ve never seen anyone take down the PhantomGlide Dummy like that before. Your technique and determination were amazing!"

    Astron grumbled softly, his voice barely audible. "It was nothing..."

    Maya''s grin widened, undeterred by his modesty. "No, seriously, you were like a whirlwind out there. Your moves were so precise, and that final strike was just... wow!"

    Astron''s gaze remained fixed on the ground, his exhaustion evident. He was clearly not used to receiving praise, especially not from someone as energetic as Maya.

    "I mean, not many students can evennd a hit on that dummy, let alone defeat it," Maya continued, her excitement contagious. "You really know your stuff!"

    Astron''s response was a barely decipherable grumble, but Maya wasn''t discouraged. She was on a roll and determined to make him see his aplishment.

    "And that thread technique you used to trap the dummy ¨C that was so smart!" Maya''s eyes shone with admiration. "I''ve never seen anything like it. It was like you had the dummy dancing to your tune!"

    "Tch." However, the response she received was a click of the tongue. Astron''s lips pressed into a thin line, his exhaustion and difort evident.

    He disliked when other people learned about his skills and meddled with his affairs.

    "You should be really proud of yourself, Junior," Maya continued, her voice filled with genuine enthusiasm. "You faced a tough challenge and came out victorious. That takes real skill and determination." Her hand was on her chest as she spoke like a general on the battlefield.

    In fact, she even imagined herself in such a manner.

    But Astron could no longer tolerate the girl''s rambling. His gaze finally lifted, meeting Maya''s earnest blue eyes. He couldn''t deny that her words held a sincerity that was hard to ignore, but he also didn''t want to admit it.

    "How long have you been watching?" He asked, with a silent protest. It was like he was trying to say it is rude to watch other people''s techniques.

    Pondering about his question for a second, she realized she had been watching him for quite a while. "Hmm? Probably from the start?"

    "Tch? Don''t you know it is rude to watch other people''s skills?"

    "Hmm? Is it rude?"

    "It is."

    "I see¡­.But, then, why are you training on the open field if you don''t want to show your skills?"

    "That¡­." Astron hesitated. Even with him being very good with words, her point also made sense. Also, he didn''t want to argue.

    Seeing him not answering her words, Maya put a proud expression on her face.

    "Nihihihi¡­." Followed by a heartyugh.

    "What is so funny?"

    "Nothing¡­"

    "Tch."

    "Anyway, Junior," Maya addressed him with a mixture of warmth and respect, sticking to the yful term she had chosen earlier. "You are really skilled. It is my first time seeing a freshmannding a hit on the PhantomGlide Dummy."

    Astron''s annoyance was momentarily reced by a flicker of surprise. It was clear that Maya''s praise held a genuine quality that he hadn''t anticipated.

    "However¡­" Maya''s expression shifted to one of thoughtful analysis. "There''s room for improvement."

    "You''ve got great technique and instincts," Maya began, her tone focused. "But there''s a certain finesse you''re missing. It''s like you''remanding your body to move, but your body is unable to follow yourmands."

    She slowly lowered her gaze into his body, observing the leanness. Even though he looked weak, she could see the developing muscles underneath the clothes.

    "But thest technique you used. You just learned it, right?" Maya just nailed the point, her eyes piercing through him.

    "¡­.."

    "It was obvious, you know. When you were facing off against the PhantomGlide Dummy," Maya continued, her gaze intense, "you were using your mana without any control. It was powerful, no doubt, but raw. You''ve got to learn to shape and guide your mana like a sculptor creating a masterpiece. But at that moment, while using that movement, you did it on your own."

    "Senior Maya, you are really something."

    Maya offered a light chuckle at his remark. "Of course, thisdy here is the first rank."

    "Sigh¡­."

    "Hey, if you''re interested, I can help you with your mana control skills," Maya suggested with a friendly smile.

    Astron''s brows furrowed as he regarded her with skepticism. "Why would you want to do that?"

    He didn''t believe in helping others without benefits. Everyone had an agenda of their own in his eyes.

    Maya''s smile didn''t waver, but her eyes held a mixture of sincerity and determination. "Consider it a repayment, Junior."

    Astron blinked, confusion crossing his features. "Repayment? For what?"

    Maya''s gaze softened as she looked at him. "For reawakening something in me ¨C the desire to challenge myself, to push beyond myfort zone. You see, it''s easy to get caught up in routine, to stick to what''s familiar. But seeing you face that challenge head-on, with no fear or hesitation, it reminded me of what it''s like to truly test your limits."

    Astron''s expression remained neutral, though her words did make him pause for a moment. He had never really thought about how his actions could impact someone else, especially someone as aplished as Maya.

    "I''ve been toofortable, toocent," Maya continued, her voice tinged with a hint of self-reflection. "But watching you today, it struck me that I''ve been holding back, just like you were against that dummy."

    Astron''s gaze remained locked with Maya''s as he absorbed her words.

    "So, if you let me, I''d like to help you refine your mana control," Maya said, her tone resolute. "And in return, you''ll be helping me challenge myself again, just like you did today."

    Astron''s expression remained neutral, his thoughts racing. The idea of helping someone else challenge themselves appeared out of the blue, and it was not certainly a normal idea.

    "Think about it," Maya said, her smile returning. "No pressure, Junior. If you''re not interested, that''s okay too."

    But, for Astron, this was an opportunity that would nevere back in the century again.

    "No, there is no need to think. If it is you, senior, I ept it."

 Chapter 75 18.4 - Small but not small help

    <h4>Chapter 75 Chapter 18.4 - Small but not small help</h4>

    Now, in this world, there are things we can control, and there are things we cannot.

    This is an undeniable fact.

    And no matter what, a person can not be on guard most of the time while doing whatever they want.

    Sometimes, we would need to focus, we would need to put everything into one ce, and that time would be our most defenseless state in a sense.

    These were my thoughts the moment I sensed someone''s presence before me after I copsed.

    The cheerful, annoying girl, our club president, and strong senior. Those would be the words that would define her from my eyes.

    However, undoubtedly, she was one of the most talented people in this world. Being the first rank of the second year and achieving it overwhelmingly was something that was not very easy to do.

    Even with talent alone, you can''t do that; you need to put in work as well.

    However, the idea of someone watching me while training is something that will, of course, make me ufortable. After all, I am a person who dislikes being around others, which also means others being around me.

    Therefore, at first, I was slightly angry that she was watching me.

    "I see¡­.But, then, why are you training on the open field if you don''t want to show your skills?"

    Hearing those words, I couldn''t refute it. I also didn''t have the energy to do so. After all, constantly sparring with a dummy for at least 3 hours straight was something hard.

    My body was tattered, my muscles were screaming at me, there were some veins that protruded up, and my breathing was ragged.

    But, while I was talking with Maya, even if the topic was slightly soft, I learned that when she got serious, she was really someone to take note of.

    She was experienced, and she was smart enough to make use of her experience. The way she gave me feedback was certainly true.

    "Hey, if you''re interested, I can help you with your mana control skills,"

    But, it was those words that made me surprised. Helping someone out of the blue was not something any person would normally do.

    Therefore, like any logical person would do, I thought she was looking for something from me. Nobody would be without anything to gain, especially for a task that requires this much time.

    But then, when I asked it, the answer I got was something I was not expecting.

    "Consider it a repayment, Junior."

    "So, if you let me, I''d like to help you refine your mana control. And in return, you''ll be helping me challenge myself again, just like you did today."

    She was talking about challenging herself and her drive, and this was not something that was in the game.

    Senior Maya didn''t have much screen time, so I didn''t know her character aside from the surface she had put on.

    But, this was not a game, so everyone had their own life and own experiences.

    ''This is not an opportunity I can miss.''

    This was all I could think of. In the end, the biggest thing I wascking was my mana control; therefore, learning from the best the academy could offer was something I could not refuse.

    So, I just epted the offer.

    ******

    Maya Evergreen.

    A girl with a slightly differentmon sense than others.

    But even then, she was not a girl with a bad nature. Rather, considering her actions, one could even say that she is a good person.

    Her existence is someone who lightens everyone around her with her own shine.

    Therefore, she was undoubtedly one of the most influential students in the academy. It was not because of her family, nor was it because of her rank.

    It was because of a good personality and good interpersonalmunication.

    "So, this is the Elemental Chamber," Astron mumbled as both he and Maya entered there.

    The Elemental Chambery before them, its entrance marked by an intricately carved archway that seemed to pulse with a faint glow.

    It was like LED lights illuminating the surroundings, but in fact, they were all mana psions that had taken the attribute of the special element.

    It was a ce reserved only for high-ranking students of the academy, a privilege earned through hard work and dedication to their studies.

    Maya stepped into the Elemental Chamber with an excited grin, her blue eyes lighting up with a mixture of anticipation and familiarity.

    She turned to Astron and spoke with a touch of enthusiasm in her voice, "Yep, this is the Elemental Chamber! It''s one of the gems of the academy. Not many students get the chance to ess this ce."

    This ce was like her own home since she spent most of her time here, improving her mana and practicing her magic.

    Astron nced around, taking in the ethereal atmosphere of the chamber. The walls seemed to pulse with a soft, ever-changing light, and the air felt charged with energy. He was clearly intrigued, though he maintained his usual calm exterior.

    Even though he used this ce in the game, most of the time, the process of training was skipped with a cutscene, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. But now that he was here, his senses could pick up the clear and pure mana around here.

    "Exactly," Maya continued, noticing Astron''s curiosity. "This ce is special because of the mana psions that fill the air. These are no ordinary mana particles; they''re infused with the essence of different elements ¨C fire, water, earth, wind, and more. It''s like being surrounded by a symphony of mana."

    She extended her hand towards the glowing archway, her fingers nearly brushing the intricate carvings. "The Elemental Chamber is where students with advanced mana controle to refine their skills further. The dense and diverse mana here challenges us to adapt and enhance our control."

    Astron''s interest was piqued. "So, being exposed to these dense mana psions helps improve our control?"

    Maya nodded, her expression bing more serious as she exined, "Exactly. When you practice your techniques in an environment with higher mana density, it''s like trying to walk against a stronger current. It forces you to adjust and refine your control, making your maniption of mana even more precise."

    Hearing this, Astron nodded his head. "This makes sense." Also, considering the time Demon King descended on the world, he knew mana was bound to get denser and denser on the.

    The way Developers exined this was that all mana from different dimensions would flow through there just like the time of Nexus Convergence, thus resulting in a higher mana density. But that is for the future.

    But, one thing bothered his mind. "Why is this ce called Elemental Chamber if it is filled with a dense amount of mana? Can''t they simply call it Mana Chamber?"

    It was a question that made sense. After all, not all types of mana were elemental. There were types of unique mana psions like Sylvie''s light, darkness, void, space, time, telekinesis, and many others. Skills were diverse, traits were diverse, not specifically limited to elemental types alone, and still, they consumed mana.

    "You are right, but only if this ce only had dense mana."

    "So, you mean this ce has more to offer?"

    "Exactly." Maya chuckled at Astron''s question, clearly anticipating it. "You''ve got a sharp mind, Astron. And you''re right; this ce isn''t just about general mana density. It''s called the Elemental Chamber because, within this chamber, there are specific rooms dedicated to the different elements. Each of these rooms is infused with a much higher concentration of specific elemental mana."

    Astron''s eyebrows raised in curiosity. "So, there are rooms where the density of a certain elemental mana is even higher?"

    Maya nodded, her excitement evident. "Exactly! Let''s say you want to focus on enhancing your control over fire mana. You''d step into the Fire Chamber. The air there is practically crackling with intense fire mana. This allows you to immerse yourself in the nuances of that element, adjusting your control and techniques ordingly."

    Astron''s expression became contemtive. "So, it''s like targeted training for specific elemental skills."

    Maya pped her hands together in approval. "You''ve got it! For mages who specialize in specific elements, these chambers are a godsend. They''re like a controlled environment where you can fine-tune your abilities, test new techniques, and refine your understanding of that particr element."

    Astron''s eyes glinted with understanding. "And I''m assuming each of these chambers has its own unique challenges and obstacles to ovee."

    Maya''s smile widened. "Exactly! Water currents in the Water Chamber, shifting earth formations in the Earth Chamber, gusts of air in the Air Chamber¡ªyou name it. Each room replicates specific scenarios that you might face in real battles. It''s not just about control, but about adapting your skills to real-world situations."

    Hearing all those things, Astron could easily see why Arcadia Hunter Academy revered this highly. This amount of preparation was not something that was easily done, and it certainly required appreciation.

    "They certainly considered quite a lot of things, aren''t they?" Astron mumbled, looking at the glowing walls. He was already feeling the dense amount of mana around the atmosphere, and this was slowly starting to pressure him.

    "They did indeed. Now, do you see why this ce is this sought after?"

    "I do. After all, it is not simply refining your control over a simple element. You can also prepare yourself for specific situations where a dungeon is filled with one type of mana psions alone."

    Maya''s eyes sparkled with approval as Astron grasped the significance of the Elemental Chamber''s design. "You''ve got it exactly, Astron. It''s not just about mastering elements in istion. It''s about bing a versatile mage who can excel in diverse scenarios. And you''re spot-on about dungeons ¨C there are ces where a specific type of mana psions dominates the environment due to a unique dungeon''s characteristics."

    Maya continued. "So, let''s say there''s a dungeon with dense darkness mana. A mage who has trained extensively in the Darkness Chamber here would have a significant advantage in that dungeon, as they''re already ustomed to working with such mana."

    As they continued their conversation, Maya led Astron through the various chambers, exining the intricacies of each one.

    To be honest, even Astron was tempted to raise his rank inside the academy after seeing all those facilities here.

    He knew the dorm rooms also had a lot better functions as the rank of the students increased, but he didn''t know the Elemental Chamber had such a wide range of functionality.

    It was truly a good experience.

    "Now, let''s stop with this and waste no more time," Maya replied. Since she used her own card and her first-ranked student privilege to enter this ce while it was empty, she didn''t want to waste any more time. "You have alreadyposed yourself, right?"

    The reason why Maya didn''t start training with Astron immediately was not because she wanted to waste time touring. It was because Astron was both mentally and physically tired, so she wanted to give him some time to prepare.

    "Yes, I am ready." And Astron also knew this. After all, he was an expert at reading others, and Maya didn''t hide it either.

    "Then,e with me." With those words, Maya slowly made her way toward the ce she mostly upied. "We will start from the very basics."

    While her aura suddenly changed from easygoing to ferocious.

    "I won''t go easy on you, so make sure you are listening to me well."

    It was the first time Astron would see how different a person could be¡­..

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 76 18.5 - Small but not small help

    <h4>Chapter 76 Chapter 18.5 - Small but not small help </h4>

    Maya''s demeanor shifted noticeably as she led Astron to a particr spot within the high-tech training facility. Her previously easygoing nature gave way to an aura of focused determination. It was as if a different person had emerged, a more serious and authoritative side of Maya.

    "Stand here," Mayamanded, pointing to a designated spot on the training floor. "We''ll start with the very basics of mana control."

    Astron obeyed, positioning himself where Maya indicated. His curiosity was piqued by the sudden shift in Maya''s demeanor, and he was eager to learn from her.

    Maya took a deep breath, her gaze locked onto Astron. "Mana is the essence of all things supernatural. It''s the energy that flows through our world, and as Hunters, we harness it to perform incredible feats. In this facility, you can see small particles of mana essence scattered everywhere." She gestured to the faint, shimmering particles that seemed to dance in the air around them.

    "In normal circumstances, a mix of various mana types is present in the environment," Maya continued. "These mana particles respond to our own supernatural energy, and Hunters can manipte them using their specialized [Skill] or through directprehension."

    Astron nodded, absorbing her words. He watched as Maya extended her hand toward the particles, and they seemed to gravitate towards her, forming a swirling cluster around her palm.

    [Skill] are pre-designed techniques that manipte mana in specific ways," Maya demonstrated, her voice confident. "If you possess the right [Skill], you can channel mana through it and perform feats without worrying too much about the fine control. The [Skill] does the work for you."

    Astron''s analytical gaze was fixed on the disy. He observed how the mana essence responded to Maya''s control, forming patterns and shapes at hermand.

    Maya''s hand motion shifted, and the mana essence dispersed into the air once again. "But what if someone doesn''t have the appropriate [Skill]?"

    Maya''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "Ah, that''s where true mana controles into y. Without [Skill], Hunters need to learn how to manipte mana directly. It''s like shaping a high-tech gadget with your hands. You need to understand the nuances of different types of mana, their flow, and how they interact."

    Astron''s gaze sharpened further as he focused on Maya''s exnation.

    Maya''s expression turned serious again. "No, it''s not easy. It requires a deep connection to the supernatural elements, an innate sense of the mana''s rhythm, and the ability to guide and shape it with precision."

    Astron watched as Maya''s hand extended again, this time with a different gesture. The mana essence responded, swirling around her fingers in intricate patterns.

    ''What a precise control.''

    Astron''s expression shifted into a mixture of understanding and determination as he continued to observe.

    Maya nced at Astron before continuing her exnation. "And that''s not all. [Traits] like space control or specific elemental affinities give Hunters a natural edge in controlling mana. But for those without such [Traits], it''s a challenging but rewarding journey."

    "I see¡­.." Astron nodded his head. He was absorbing the knowledge as he was absorbing the demonstration Maya was making.

    "But, it is not every time traits are blessings." Maya continued her words. "There are certain times when developing a trait is a lot harder than simply controlling mana, or there are certain traits that make people unable toprehend and use other types of mana as well."

    Maya''s words intrigued Astron. He listened intently, his analytical mind processing the information.

    "For example," Maya continued, "there are [Traits] that grant individuals enhanced physical attributes ¨C strength, speed, durability ¨C but they maye at the cost of being unable to manipte external mana effectively. Their bodies be a conduit for raw power, but theyck the finesse forplex magical maniption."

    Indeed, this was the case, as Astron knew a bunch of such characters with such abilities. There was a certain madman who went around the world and constantly challenged other people to make sure that he was the strongest.

    "On the other hand, there are [Traits] that enable individuals to tap into specific types of mana that they wouldn''t be able to use otherwise. Take healing magic or light mana, for instance. These [Traits] give unique ess to mana that''s generally inessible to most Hunters."

    Astron''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ''That''s why I couldn''t use fire mana to imbue my arrows.''

    This was the reason why he was unable to use the environmental mana to simply generate a fireball or imbue his arrows with natural elements like other people could do, and that was why he was having such a hard time.

    "These types of traits are the ones that mostly make people have a hard time since the type of mana they are using are mostly different; they can''t instinctively learn how to control their mana. I assume that was the case for you as well."

    Looking at her like that, Astron easily saw why Maya was the first-ranked student. Even though all that knowledge was actually general knowledge, for Maya, it should not have been important. But she still remembered all those details, which meant her memory was exceptionally good.

    Her analysis was spot on, and she did it from just one fight.

    ''She is quite good at observing as well.'' Astron nodded his head in response.

    "As expected, that red-colored mana was not a type I could use; that means it should be your trait."

    Maya''s lips curled into a pleased smile, knowing that she was having a chance to guide someone from the zero.

    ''It is as if teaching a newborn baby how to walk. It is too much fun.''

    Maya couldn''t help but notice how attentively Astron was listening to her. His focus never once wavered. The gloomy aura surrounding him was slightly dispersed as if he genuinely enjoyed listening to her words.

    ''What a weird guy you are, Junior.'' She shook her head inwardly and shifted her focus back to their training, ready to guide him through the next steps.

    "We''ll begin with the basics of mana control," Maya started, her voice steady. "Since you''re unable to sense other types of mana naturally, I''ll show you how to manipte raw mana without attributes. You will first learn how to condense your mana."

    Astron watched closely as Maya''s expression became focused. She extended her hand, and a faint shimmering aura began to form in her palm. It was a beginner''s manifestation,cking the refined control Maya usually disyed.

    "See this?" Maya said, her voice calm as she manipted the raw mana. "This is unattributed mana, the foundation of all magical energy. It''s like the canvas before the painting."

    Astron nodded, his eyes working as his trait [Perceptive Insight] was peering through the essence of her maniption.

    "Now, watch as I condense the mana," Maya continued. The shimmering aura began to gather and concentrate, forming a denser, more tangible form. "With practice, you can shape and direct the mana just like you would mold y."

    Astron''s gaze remained focused on the shifting energy in Maya''s palm.

    Maya''s next move demonstrated her control over the mana even further. She manipted it to form a thin thread-like structure that extended from her palm. The thread wavered in the air, a testament to Maya''s skill in controlling the mana''s shape.

    "Now, manipting magical power is about finesse," Maya exined. "You can use it to remove objects, grab things, or even affect the environment around you. It''s like having an invisible extension of yourself. Swordsmen use this as an extension of their Sword Aura to form ranged attacks, or they will simply condense the energy on themselves. From the looks of it, you know how to d yourself in a mana and improve your weapon, correct?"

    "Indeed."

    "But, the way you are doing is immature. You are doing what you are doing without a clear goal, nor do you know the necessary procedures."

    Astron nodded, absorbing her assessment. He recognized that while he had been able to manipte mana in certain ways, there was ack of refinement in his control.

    That was what he was trying to improve so hard, after all, and that was proving to be hard without clear guidance.

    "Now, give it a try," Maya instructed, her gaze encouraging him.

    Astron closed his eyes and focused on his inner mana essence. He tried to shape it without any specific goal in mind, just as he had done before.

    However, this time, he was met with frustration. The mana seemed elusive, slipping through his attempts to control it.

    ''This is a lot harder than I thought.''

    He understood the reason why people were this jealous of geniuses when it came to mana sense. After all, the former Astron was someone who didn''t have ess to any mana, and the one from Earth came from a world without mana.

    Therefore, it was natural for him to not understand and grasp it on the first attempt.

    Maya''s observation was keen, and she could see Astron''s struggle. She stepped closer, her expression open and unguarded. "Astron, watch closely."

    With a fluid motion, Maya extended her hand towards a nearby object, a small stone on the ground. Her mana surged and condensed around her fingertips, forming a subtle but visible aura. The aura reached out and gently enveloped the stone, lifting it from the ground.

    "See this?" Maya''s voice was calm, her movements controlled. "I''m setting a clear intention and guiding the mana with purpose. It''s not about forcing it, but about understanding its flow."

    The stone floated in the air, suspended by Maya''s maniption of mana.

    "Now, I want you to try it," Maya encouraged, taking a step back to give Astron space.

    Astron took a deep breath and focused once more. He pictured the stone in his mind, visualizing his mana extending towards it. Slowly, he tried to guide his mana towards the stone.

    But again, his efforts fell short. The stone remained unmoved, and Astron''s brow furrowed in concentration.

    Maya stepped closer again, this time moving even closer to Astron. She extended her hand, reaching out to touch his arm from behind.

    FLINCH

    Astron flinched slightly at the unexpected contact.

    ''What is this woman doing?'' He immediately thought. No matter what, in his mind, Maya was not someone who would touch others carelessly, and he was also ''ufortable.''

    However, Maya was in her serious mode, focused on guiding him. Ignoring his initial reaction, she applied more pressure, her touch firm as she guided his arm.

    "Astron, feel the mana''s flow. Let it be an extension of your intent."

    Despite his difort, Astron felt a faint, tingling sensation where Maya''s hand touched him. Her touch seemed to guide his focus, helping him attune to the mana''s energy.

    ''Tch¡­.What the hell am I thinking?'' Seeing that Maya was dead serious about helping him, Astron felt ashamed a little. The fact that he was judging her actions while she was trying to help him was not something he deemed good.

    "Focus on the stone," Maya''s voice was insistent. "Feel the mana responding to your will. Guide it like an artist crafting a masterpiece."

    Following her words, Astron also didn''t care about the distractions around him and did as he always has done.

    He closed his eyes and focused his senses once again. With Maya''s strong and unwavering guidance this time, he could feel the faint pull of mana, like a gentle current tugging at his senses. He focused his intent on the stone, picturing the mana flowing towards it.

    And then, it happened. The stone trembled slightly, lifting a fraction of an inch off the ground.

    Maya''s serious grip on his arm loosened as she put a smile on her face, seeing the thread of mana connecting him to his stone. Her smile was ''warm'' and ''encouraging,'' which was constantly twitching.

    "That''s it, Astron. You''re starting to connect with the mana''s flow. You are finally taking the first step."

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 77 18.6 - Small but not small help

    <h4>Chapter 77 Chapter 18.6 - Small but not small help</h4>

    We humans are, by nature, creatures with masks, no matter what. There are a lot of times when a person''s feelings are a lot different from how they appear on the outside.

    This was exactly the same for Maya.

    ''What do I do?''

    Just now, Maya did something she had never thought she would do before. She touched Astron on his arm, and feeling his body flinching, she realized what she had done.

    ''This is not a girl, he is a boy.''

    It was not the first time, Maya helped others to improve their mana control, but it was the first time it was a boy.

    ''Don''t falter! You are simply trying to teach him!''

    She realized that it would be rude to get embarrassed right now.

    She was simply trying to teach him, and that''s it!

    "Astron, feel the mana''s flow. Let it be an extension of your intent."

    So, she did as most people have done. Ignoring his initial reaction and her own feelings, she pushed forward, grabbing him more tightly and getting closer to him.

    She put her mana into his body and let it guide him just like she had done with her friends.

    "Focus on the stone. Feel the mana responding to your will. Guide it like an artist crafting a masterpiece."

    And he was able to do it in the end. Seeing the mana thread he made, she clearly felt the satisfaction of being able to teach someone.

    But one thing was different this time.

    ''So close.''

    Her smile was about to falter as she could feel his low body heat. She was feeling very ufortable and conscious of him, so she chose to retreat.

    "That''s it, Astron. You''re starting to connect with the mana''s flow. You are finally taking the first step."

    After that, she took a small step back, and she started observing him.

    ''Why did I touch him like that?''

    Maya was a girl that has never had any rtionship with a member of the opposite sex before. No, rather than saying rtionship, she had never been close to males.

    If her friend were there, she would say it was not because Maya didn''t have the qualifications for it but rather because she was an airhead.

    That was certainly true since, for Maya, from the moment she awakened as a child, her whole world was magic.

    Not because she loved it at first but because it was her family that forced her, and in the end, she developed herself in the ce of magic rather than opening up to a social world of young couples.

    Therefore, she didn''t know how to progress a rtionship with people romantically. Of course, she had friends, but none of them were male.

    She also acquired the habit of losing her control when she was excited about something, which she was most of the time.

    And all these led to the situation she was in.

    The junior she wanted to help since he made her regain her drive.

    ''He is certainly working hard.''

    Looking at him from the sides with his eyes closed, she thought. His hard work was evident. Even right now, she clearly felt that he was ufortable with her touch, but he didn''t say anything and only focused on improving.

    ''Just as I expected. Nobody has ever taught him how to use mana before.''

    Thinking like this, an innate sadness filled her heart. She thought he was being discriminated against because of his low rank, even though he was working this hard. That was something that she could never ept.

    Even if Maya was an airhead, strangely, she could see how other people looked at others. Her airheadedness was something only concerned herself.

    Because of that, she could see the gazes others had thrown at him. Some of them contained scorn, some of them were derogatory and insulting.

    But she didn''t feel such a vibe from him. Certainly, he was someone who was rude and straightforward, but he had never put his nose into other''s business, nor did he randomly antagonize others.

    ''Let''s make him a good Hunter and rub it their faces.''

    Seeing him clearly trying to improve, she felt it was unfair to treat him in such a way, and a fire ignited in her heart.

    A fire to make him improve.

    But, for Astron, it was the start of misery, since when Maya gets excited about something, she would lose her control.

    ******

    For the next few hours, Maya guided Astron through various exercises she designed to refine his maniption of mana.

    She demonstrated different techniques, showing him how to condense mana into threads, shape it into specific forms, and even disperse it back into the environment.

    "For this next exercise," Maya instructed her voice firm, "I want you to condense the mana into a small sphere and then expand it gradually. Focus on maintaining control throughout the process."

    Astron nodded and closed his eyes, visualizing the mana as he had been taught, and then began the process. At first, his efforts were shaky, the mana sphere flickering in and out of existence.

    "Steady your focus, Junior," Maya advised. "Feel the mana''s energy in your mind and guide it with intention."

    With Maya''s guidance, his control improved.

    The mana sphere stabilized, and he started to expand it slowly, like a growing bubble. He could feel the energy responding to his thoughts.

    ''I am getting the hang of it.''

    He was already in a position where he could manipte his mana in a much more refined way. It was not to the extent that he mastered it, but he could finally feel the difference between his past approach and this one.

    The mana he was using before was clearly in the meditation of his trait [Lunar Enigma]. The moon mana he was using stemmed from his trait and his initial instinct.

    But, right now, rather than simply making use of his trait, he was doing what every hunter could do¡ªmanipting the raw mana and using it.

    This may seem pointless since he already had his trait, but this was going to help him in the end. It was like learning Calculus in college and making use of it in your Major as an engineer. Without knowing fundamentals, the road ahead would be hard to progress.

    As the training session continued, Maya observed his progress with a keen eye. She could see the moments when he struggled and the moments when he found his rhythm. Her feedback was constructive, and he absorbed every word, adjusting his technique ordingly.

    "Your mana threads are getting more refined," Mayamented a hint of approval in her voice. "Keep practicing the expansion exercise, and soon, you''ll be able to controlrger volumes of mana with precision."

    Astron was fully engaged, pushing himself to improve rapidly. With each exercise, he felt himself bing more attuned to the mana''s flow, more adept at guiding its energy.

    Maya was showing him no mercy. She was constantly pressuring him, shoving him mana, and even sometimes making him spar with her.

    Though Maya''s surprise was evident as she watched his progress. "Junior, you''re picking this up faster than I anticipated."

    Astron''s fatigue was still present, but there was a sense of aplishment that surpassed it. "Thank you, Senior. Your guidance is making a real difference."

    It was his genuine appreciation since, without Maya, he would never have been able to improve himself.

    Maya''s smile was warm, reflecting her pride in his achievements. "You''re the one putting in the hard work, Junior. I''m just here to steer you in the right direction."

    Of course, this was also true.

    For the past five hours, Maya was constantly working with him without giving him any breaks.

    However, just like any other thing, everything in this world has its ends this session had, too.

    CHATTER CHATTER

    Looking at the slowly getting crowded Elemental Room, Astron could see things would be troublesome if they kept going any longer.

    He was here thanks to Maya''s favor, but also because this ce was empty in the morning. No matter what, even if it was Maya, it was very hard for her to keep an unqualified student inside in front of this many people''s gazes.

    Therefore, he was about to talk to Maya about it, but she beat him.

    "It looks like our session needs toe to an end for now," Maya said, her voice carrying a note of regret. She nced around at the growing number of students in the room.

    Astron nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it''s getting a bit crowded. I shouldn''t be here any longer."

    Maya''s smile returned. "Exactly. But don''t worry, Junior. We''ve made substantial progress today."

    Astron bowed his head with a clear gratitude. "Thank you, Senior. I really appreciate your guidance."

    Maya''s smile widened, and her excitement could be felt. "You''re wee. But remember, we''re not done yet. We''ll continue tomorrow."

    Maya''s smile widened, and her excitement was palpable. Suddenly, she took a step closer to him, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "You know, I had a lot of fun teaching you today. Seeing your progress and improvement¡ªit''s genuinely exciting! So, I hope you''re ready for another round tomorrow. Same time, same ce?"

    Astron''s brow furrowed in surprise. "Tomorrow?"

    Maya''s excitement was infectious as she practically bounced on her feet. "Absolutely! I can''t wait to continue. And I have a feeling you''re going to improve even more!"

    Astron hesitated, his reluctance evident. "I''m not sure if this is necessary. Tomorrow, we will have sses."

    Of course, this help was good, but he was still slightly ufortable with Maya around him. Even though her teaching skills were certainly good, and her guidance helped him improve, it was clear that the more he associated himself with her, the more things might get messy.

    However, Maya''s grin was infectious. "That''s the spirit! Get a good rest tonight and be ready to tackle another session bright and early tomorrow morning. We''ve got a lot more to cover!"

    It was as if she didn''t hear what he was saying; she simply pushed what they were going to do tomorrow.

    "Senior, didn''t you hear me? I said we have sses tomorrow."

    "So?"

    "So, we won''t have much more time to train."

    "Then? Junior, now that you have epted thisdy''s offer, you can''t escape, right?"

    "¡­.."

    "Right?"

    "¡­."

    "Right?"

    "¡­.."

    "Right?"

    "¡­.Sigh¡­." Her enthusiasm seemed to break through his initial resistance. Astron let out a resigned sigh. "Alright, I''ll be there."

    Maya''s smile practically lit up the room. "Great! You won''t regret it, I promise. Rest well, Junior. Tomorrow is going to be another exciting day of progress!"

    With that, Astron stood up and left the Elemental Room.

    But, still, even under his cold face, there was a small feeling of satisfaction there.

    The feeling of improving himself¡­.

    -------------------------A/N-----------------------

    Thesest chapters may be a little slow, but I wanted to rify how mana worked by using Maya. Hope you liked them.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 78 18.7 - Small but not small help

    <h4>Chapter 78 Chapter 18.7 - Small but not small help</h4>

    "This is really crazy," I mumbled to myself, looking at my hand. "Just as I thought, learning from her is the best choice I made."

    SWOOSH

    Looking at the mana threads in my hand, I could easily say this. It was as if I could finally feel the mana around me without the intervention of my [Lunar Enigma] trait.

    Of course, this was just the basics, but even this was a good improvement considering how Astron was before.

    I came from a world without mana, and the previous Astron also never felt mana, even if he was an awakened person; thus, this prowess was good.

    "Then, I should continue my training."

    With those thoughts, I grabbed my bow and started training once again.

    "Activate Stage Two."

    <Understood.>

    As the Artificial Intelligence of the academy training room replied, I raised my bow.

    SWOOSH

    And began.

    *******

    Emily sat in her small, dimly lit room, her chestnut hair cascading untamed over her shoulders.

    Her tired, sapphire eyes were fixed on theptop screen before her, its soft glow casting fleeting shadows in the otherwise simple and sparsely furnished space.

    She was looking at the notice she put on the bulletin board.

    "Still no replies, huh?"

    She mumbled to herself. Of course, she also knew how bad their situation was and how unpromising it looked from the notice. But she didn''t have a choice.

    RING

    At that moment, a call came from her bracelet. Opening up, she saw it was a call from her father.

    With a weary sigh, she epted the call with her father, whose anxious voice echoed from the device. He was probably calling her after the message she left yesterday. She knew he was busy too, so she didn''t say anything.

    <Emily. How is it? Could you find any suitable hunters?>

    "Yes, father. I asked a friend from the Academy, and he epted my request."

    <Is he any good?>

    "His rank is not that high, but I saw his talent with my own eyes. I think if I fought with him right now, he would beat me."

    <He is this good?>

    "Yes. He is a Hartley."

    <Hartley? That Hartley Family? Hey, Emily! Are you crazy?>

    "Why?"

    <Don''t you know that calling a member of the Hartley Family is risky for a small guild like us? What are you going to do if something happens to him there?>

    "Father, of course, I know all of those. But do you think I can find someone like him when his reputation has yet to bloom once again? And he is a good person. I am certain that he won''t make a big issue out of it."

    <Emily. You know there isn''t any good person in this world.>

    "I know. But we are desperate, and you know it as well. The dungeon we are challenging is impossible for us to clear right now since your-"

    <¡­..>

    "Since that time. So, we need every manpower we get, or we will lose the right to own thisst dungeon. You know local guilds are already pressuring us; this is ourst chance. You know, the money we got from selling our stocks is already spent on equipment for our guild members."

    <You are right¡­.I really wonder who this person is. They suddenly bought half of our stocks and invested in us, a falling guild.>

    "I don''t know who it is, but I am very grateful to them for giving us thisst chance. Even if we can''t make it, I will quit the academy and repay them back."

    <Sigh¡­.I am sorry that you need to shoulder this responsibility. I am a fai->

    "Don''t say that, father. It wasn''t your fault. It is all because of that traitorous bastard."

    <¡­..>

    "I swear, once I get a hold of him, I am going to kill him."

    <Okay, okay, calm down, dear.>

    "¡­..I am calm¡­..Anyway, Father, take care of yourself."

    <You should rest a little.>

    "I will after everything is finished."

    <Then, take care.>

    <DING. DING. DING.>

    As Emily ended the call, she closed her bracelet and threw herself onto her bed.

    "This is ourst chance. I need to make sure everything is okay."

    And with a determined expression, she opened herptop and started working on the dungeon and nning.

    It was her and her father''s guild''sst chance, and she was not going to miss it.

    ******

    "Junior, you are doing a lot better than yesterday."

    I was inside the Elemental Chamber, looking at the senior who became my mentor on just a random day.

    "I see," I replied. Certainly, after training with my bow and dagger without using my traits, I can say that my mana control improved.

    And yesterday, I also realized one more thing. The reason why Firearms were not that well-received inside the Huntermunity.

    While I was training with my bow, I also tried to use my gun for a second. Since my bracelet wasn''t detectable, I could carry my gun wherever I went, which is normally prohibited.

    I tried to coat my gun and my bullets with mana in order to improve their efficiency like I did while using [Lunar Enigma].

    And there, I realized it was impossible to do that.

    Neither was I able to improve the efficiency of the gun by coating it with mana or the bullets. The moment the bullet was fired, the enhancement disappeared, and the gun worked as it normally would.

    This was the difference between [Lunar Enigma] and using normal mana, and this also shows the importance of the [Traits].

    "Your mana control had already reached a certain threshold. At this point, I can easily say that you finally met the requirements of being a hunter."

    Those words were slightly cruel, but they are simply true. I was now on the same track with other people.

    But I could see a faint smile on Maya''s face as if she rather enjoyed me being on a low level. But it might also be a misunderstanding, though I doubt it.

    "Anyway, the important thing is you''re on the right track now, Junior. But remember, raw mana control is not the only thing important for us hunters."

    With that, she guided me to the next phase of my ''training.'' "We can now start one of the most important things for us¡ªmaniption of elemental attributes." She stopped for a second and looked into my eyes.

    "As you know, not everyone can use every element. It depends on one''s aptitude and affinity. It is like a talent. For instance, some people are bad at mathematics, some people are bad at memorizing, etc. Elemental mana is the same; some people may be good at manipting and feeling the fire, while others may not be able to do that."

    She exined.

    That was also how it was exined in the game. Even though no one has limitations on what element they can use, in the game, unless you increase your affinity with certain elements, the skills you would be able to use would be limited.

    For instance, at that time, Senior ra was using a bow while training, and she fired a wind arrow. This is a basic skill for archers, but without being good at using wind mana, you can''t be fast enough to coat your arrow, and this will render the skill useless.

    "For me, as a nature mage, I can work with all elements, but you might have a natural affinity for one or two." She paused for a moment before continuing, "Let''s start with the basics. Watch closely."

    CREAK

    Maya extended her hand, her palm glowing with a warm, earthy light. Slowly, the ambient mana in the chamber seemed to respond, coalescing around her hand. The man took on an earthy texture, like clumps of rich soil.

    THUD

    The time she spent using earthen mana was low, as if it was natural for her. This was the idea behind the affinity.

    "See this? This is earth mana," she exined as she gently tossed a small clump of it into the air. It hovered for a moment before dissipating.

    Maya continued her demonstration, showcasing her mastery over each elemental attribute one by one. With a fluid grace, she manipted the mana around her to take on the characteristics of different elements.

    SWOOSH SWIRL

    "This is fire, mana," she said as mes danced around her fingertips, casting a warm, fiery glow. The mes flickered and crackled, giving off heat that could be felt even from a distance.

    SWISH

    Next was wind mana, as she conjured a gentle breeze that ruffled her hair and caused the surrounding mana to sway like tall grass in a meadow.

    SPLASH

    Then came water mana, and she formed a delicate sphere of liquid mana that glistened and sparkled, resembling a perfectly rounded droplet of water.

    After each disy, Maya encouraged me to give it a try. However, as hard as I tried to mimic her techniques, nothing happened.

    My mana remained formless and undifferentiated. It was clear that Icked any natural affinity for these elements.

    "I see¡­." I could see her nodding her head. "Junior, we are going to repeat the same thing as yesterday."

    With those words, she came to me and grabbed me by my arm once again.

    FLINCH

    Resulting in me flinching. Her speed was fast even for a mage; this alone showed how strong she waspared to me.

    ''Sigh¡­.It is still ufortable.''

    Certainly, it was ufortable for other people to touch me, but since Senior Maya was not bothered by it and it was for my own good, I also didn''t mind and endured the feeling.

    "Now, try to feel it."

    Maya''s touch brought an immediate change. As she infused her elemental mana into my body, I could feel a distinct shift in the ambient mana within me. It was like a subtle, internal transformation that I hadn''t experienced before.

    When she did this for the first time yesterday, it made me feel the mana firsthand, and certainly, that helped me. Mana was not something that could be controlled by simply observing how others did it. I first needed to know how to feel it.

    It was like watching the people ying football but without knowing how to move your legs. To learn it, you need first to feel your legs, and your brain needs to register those nerves, and then you can replicate how footballers moved.

    This was the same.

    "I will start with Earthen Mana."

    First came the earth mana, and I felt a grounding sensation as if I were connected to the solid foundation of the world.

    "Can you feel the difference between yesterday and now?"

    "Yes."

    "Good."

    Next was the fire mana, and I sensed an inner warmth and energy, like a flickering me deep within me.

    Then came the water mana, and I experienced a slight fluidity, but at the same time, a sense of bnce was there.

    After that was the wind mana, and my mana became ethereal and light. It felt as if I could move it effortlessly, mirroring the element of air. It was swift, light but uncontainable, just like wind.

    Andstly, it was a weird type of feeling.

    "This must be your special mana, Senior," I spoke, feeling the soothing but destructive, calm but explosive mana inside.

    "Indeed. But how did you know?" She asked, looking a bit surprised.

    "Senior, everyone knows about you inside this academy. The Genius of Nature." Considering Maya''s reputation and her special affinity, I knew from the game, guessing this wasn''t that hard.

    "T-this is a bit embarrassing."

    "I see. I won''t say it again then."

    "N-no, it is not like that."

    "Then?"

    "J-just don''t say too frequently."

    "Okay."

    "Anyway, Junior! Don''t get distracted." Maya released her hold on me and increased the distance.

    "Now, try to replicate the sensations of your mana just like yesterday." She said, looking at me with clear anticipation.

    "Understood."

    Closing my eyes, I focused on the sensation I just got. First, I tried to replicate the sensation of fire inside me, and I could feel my mana changing.

    ''Hmm? This?''

    And it felt familiar.

    Opening my eyes, I could see a faint color of red mana tendrils released from my fingers.

    "This?"

    "Wait, Senior Maya."

    And then, changing the sensation from fire mana to water mana, I repeated the same thing.

    ''This?''

    And this time, the color changed, from red to green¡­.

    ''So, this is how I can change the color of my mana¡­..''

    It was at that moment I finally managed toprehend how to use different colors¡­.

    -------------------Author''s Words------------------

    Thest six chapters may be a bit boring, but they should now give you a clear understanding of how mana and traits work.

    Normally, I was not going to give this much detail, but when I read the previous chapters, I noticed that those parts were not covered enough.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 79 19.1 - Before the dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 79 Chapter 19.1 - Before the dungeon</h4>

    "What is this, Junior?"

    Seeing the mana appearing in my hand being different from what she had expected, Maya gave a surprised exmation.

    Instead of manifesting the traditional elemental attributes, my mana began to take on a unique form. It wasn''t earth, fire, water, wind, or light mana, but something different entirely.

    It was indeed a normal response since the mana in my hand was something I had been using for thest two weeks.

    ''Mana of Moon.''

    "It''s... something different," I replied cryptically, not yet ready to reveal the true nature of my trait. Even though Senior was a good person, I don''t want to reveal that this is my trait simply.

    Though I think she will figure this out on her own, there is nothing I can do about this.

    Maya furrowed her brow, clearly intrigued and puzzled. "Different? I''ve never seen anything like this before. It is your trait, isn''t it? Just like at that time while you were sparing with PhantomGlide Dummy."

    "Nothing escapes your eyes."

    For the moment, I decided to y with it a bit more, manipting the silvery mana into intricate patterns that danced around my fingers, but I also tried to repeat the sensations.

    This was no longer a game where you would push some buttons, and your character would move. This was the real world, so the sensations were in it as well.

    And, after a matter of a second, I understood.

    After realizing how the color of my mana changed and how I could use it on my own, I understood one another thing.

    ''I can''t ess other types of mana.''

    I didn''t know why it was, but there is a high chance it was because of [Lunar Enigma].

    The only mana I can use is either raw mana or moon mana, but this is not something to get discouraged.

    ''The moon mana itself is versatile.''

    I witnessed it with my own eyes.

    ''And, the colors shown here followed the pattern in the book.''

    That meant one thing. The contents of the book were true, at least up to some point. Well, since I just read the book to pass the time before sleeping, I didn''t believe its contents, nor did I take it as absolute.

    In my head, there was room for it to be wrong, but after all those thingsid before me, it was clear that the book contained good information.

    ''Arcane Arts, huh? Now I understand why they are not covered at all. Even manipting mana is hard; how hard will it be when ites to magic?''

    Thinking that, I turned to the Senior.? "Thank you for your guidance, Senior Maya." I bowed my head to the girl looking at me with a slightly surprised expression.

    "I didn''t do anything. It was your hard work." While she answered, she clearly had an expression of wanting to ask questions.

    "No. No matter how hard I worked, I wasn''t able to feel mana even once before. It was thanks to your help and your talent at teaching."

    It seems my words have affected her slightly as her face turned red.

    "¡­."

    "I will repay you for your help in the future."

    "A-ah¡­..You don''t need to do anything; it was my own decision to help you train."

    "Still, you helped me progress. It is something I won''t overlook. Whenever you need help, I will try my best." Bowing my head onest time, I decided not to be a burden anymore. "Then, I will take my leave. I have my sses early today."

    With those words, I turned back and started leaving the elemental chamber. Today''s lesson was not that long, but it was a lot more impactful than yesterday''s, and it was a very important step for the future.

    *******

    "What a mysterious kid you are, Junior."

    After Astron left, Maya was looking at the ce where they had trained. Small lingering mana of silver color was left, and Maya couldn''t help but see its uniqueness.

    Considering his rank and the aura she could sense from him, Maya knew Astron was weak. It was her special ability thanks to her trait [Mother of Nature].

    She could see and estimate the strength of a person from the possible danger they possessed, and she knew Astron was not that strong.

    However, at that time, when he was fighting with PhantomGlide Dummy, she could see his aura changing. That crimson aura was dangerous; she herself felt the danger it possessed.

    That was the second reason why she decided to train his mana control. She wondered if he was some sort of demon or an evil person. She even thought someone possessed him at that time.

    ''But, thank god he is the same junior.'' She thought to himself after looking at his mana control. If someone possessed him, their signature mana would change since mana is something rted to the soul, but his didn''t change.

    That meant he was the same Junior as ever. However, while training with him, she discovered something else.

    "The fact that he was able to learn how to control mana in just one day¡­.Junior¡­.I wonder where you will reach."

    CRUNCH

    With a smile, she grabbed her chips and started munching them. Normally, it was prohibited to bring meals into the training rooms, but nobody cared when it came to Maya. She was the best of the sophomore year, and her good nature made people overlook those small details.

    However, a certain senior witnessed the whole training, and he was not happy about it at all.

    ********

    From not far away, a young man was watching the two people talking inside the Elemental Chamber, training together.

    "Who the hell is this kid?" The young man''s voice trembled as he muttered to himself, his eyes locked onto the two figures training inside the Elemental Chamber. His gaze was unwavering, burning with intense jealousy.

    It was by no means a special asion normally. It was actually prettymon for people toe to the Elemental Chamber with their friends and train together while asionally getting feedback.

    For Maya, that was also the case. She came with her friends from time to time.

    How did he know?

    He was watching her, of course, though only from sides.

    But this time, it was different. This time, it was a young man with Maya, and that ignited a zing fire of jealousy within the observer.

    He had been secretly infatuated with Maya for a long time, admiring her skills and pure heart from a distance. He knew Maya was not someone who would spend time with members of the opposite sex for this long amount of time.

    As he watched Astron and Maya interact, a deep sense of envy gnawed at him. He couldn''t bear the thought of someone else getting close to the person he had admired for so long.

    "How dare you? How dare you get close to my goddess?" He hissed through clenched teeth, his voice a hoarse whisper.

    He knew Maya woulde to Elemental Chamber very early in the day. He even adjusted his training schedule to fit Maya, to watch her from sides.

    The young man''s eyes grew wild, and a wicked grin twisted his face as he concocted a sinister n. He had been lurking in the shadows for far too long, and now he believed it was time to take action.

    "I won''t let him take her away from me," he muttered, his voice a sinister hiss. His obsession with Maya had reached a point of no return, and he himself had already misunderstood the rtionship between them.

    Since he was far away in order to escape their senses, he couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but the fact that she was talking with him alone made him jealous as hell.

    The Maya he knew had never talked with males for this long; in his mind, it was clear that something was going on.

    He knew that he had to eliminate that boy to remove this obstacle from his path to Maya.

    The young man was convinced that he alone was worthy of her affection and attention, and he couldn''t bear the thought of her being with anyone else.

    *******

    After the training with Senior Maya, nothing else happened in the academy until Friday.

    "-know that the reason why the Valerian Kingdom was founded after merging all human nations."

    DING

    Just as the professor was exining the history of the Valerian Federation, suddenly, the sound of a bell ringing echoed inside the ssroom.

    "I guess we should end with this today." With those words, he pushed his sses up with his middle finger and looked at the students.

    ''Sigh¡­.He is going to give another assignment again.''

    It was his habit that whenever he gave an assignment, he always pushed his sses first.

    Then, with a small smile, he continued, "Now, your assignment for this week is quite simple. I want each of you to research and prepare a presentation on a significant event or figure from the founding era of the Valerian Federation."

    Groans and murmurs filled the room, but the professor paid them no mind. He was used to this reaction.

    "Please remember," he emphasized, "the Valerian Federation''s history is a tapestry woven with the stories of many nations and individuals. Your presentations should shed light on the factors that led to the founding of this great Federation. I expect well-researched, informative, and engaging presentations."

    He then projected a list of topics on the screen at the front of the ssroom, ranging from the Treaty of Unity to the contributions of notable leaders.

    "You may choose your topics, but I encourage you to select subjects that resonate with you," Professor Armstrong said. "Presentations will be due next Friday, so make good use of your time. And remember, knowledge is the key to understanding our world. Dismissed."

    As the students began to gather their belongings and head out, the ssroom buzzed with conversations about who would choose which topic and how much research would be needed toplete the assignment.

    I also picked my things up immediately and started leaving the ssroom, since today we were going to have a joint training with Archery Club.

    Even though thest week didn''t have any club activities, this week we had. The schedule was getting tighter and tighter with assignments anding up with other aspects as well. Therefore, I needed not to waste any time.

    I could hear the main cast talking amongst themselves while I was preparing myself.

    "Ethan, what are you going to do?"

    "Well, I am going to train as usual."

    "Don''t you have any club activities?"

    "Well, we had onest week. The spear club does joint training every two weeks."

    "I see. Then, want to spar with me? It had been a while since we shed weapons, don''t you think?"

    "I can''t."

    "Huh?"

    "I will go to a dungeon tomorrow; I need to be in my best condition."

    "So what? We can train now, no?"

    "Sigh, Julia. Whenever we spar, it never ends without blood spilling."

    "This is the way of warrior? Are you chickening now?"

    "Tch. Julia, you know it''s not about being a man or not. It''s about not wanting to deal with your relentless teasing when I have to exin yet another injury to my mom."

    "Oh,e on, Ethan. You''re no fun. Besides, it''s not like I go all out on you. Well, not all the time."

    "Not all the time, she says. Remember that time you chipped my tooth during a friendly spar? I needed to spend my whole monthly allowance on a potion. I was hungry for all month."

    Julia shrugged, a yful grin on her face. "Details, details. It was just a tiny chip."

    Ethan shook his head, still smiling. "You''re impossible, Julia. But seriously, I need to conserve my energy for tomorrow''s dungeon dive. You understand, right?"

    Julia sighed dramatically. "I suppose I can''t argue with that. Fine, go and prepare for your dungeon dive. But don''t think you''re getting away from our next sparring session, Ethan."

    Ethan chuckled. "Wouldn''t dream of it, Julia. Take care, and I''ll see you soon."

    From the way he talked, he was mentioning the dungeon dive Emilia requested. Well, in the game, Emilia exined it as not an easy dungeon, but it was something normally beyond the scope of their guild, thanks to her father''s injury.

    Well, it was reasonable that she trusted Ethan since it seemed she had warned him beforehand. She was such a character, after all; she paid everything back to those who helped her.

    After packing my things up, I also left the room, following Ethan, and headed towards the Archery Club area.

    FLINCH

    However, for some reason, on the way, I felt something, a gaze on me as if someone hostile was watching me from afar.

    This had been happening for a whole week, and I had yet to find the source of the gaze.

    ''Tch.'' Clicking my tongue at my helplessness, I walked further, reaching the club room.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 80 19.2 - Before the dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 80 Chapter 19.2 - Before the dungeon</h4>

    "Everyone is here. Then we can start." Captain Adrian said, looking at us gathered around here.

    Since today was going to be the first training session with the Archery Club, every member was gathered here.

    Of course, it was not mandatory to attend the training sessions, but considering this club''s budget and the people attending the club here, naturally, everyone was eager toe.

    After all, even getting small tips from such seniors is pretty helpful for those who seek improvement.

    ''Well, this is mostly because of the excitement of the first day. Not anything else.'' I thought, since from the first day afterward, freshmen would drop one by one.

    "Today will be our first training session. I assume you are all ready." Captain Adrian began, his voice carrying the weight of experience. His sharp eyes scanned the assembly, making each member feel like they were the sole focus of his attention.

    "As you all know, archery is a discipline that demands precision, focus, and dedication. It''s not about how strong you are, but how well you can control your body and your mind," he continued. "Today, we''ll start with the fundamentals. Even though I know everyone here had already learned archery in one way or another. However, in the pre-academy schools, only the textbook positions are taught."

    With practiced ease, Captain Adrian picked up a bow and arrow, demonstrating the correct posture and technique.

    "In the field, everything does constantly change. No matter how talented you are or how many times you practiced your basic archery, there will be times when you won''t be able to use your perfect posture. Here, it is important to know that, as an archer, you need to change your posture constantly ording to your position and situation."

    SWOOSH

    He drew the string, his movements fluid and graceful, and released the arrow with a soft twang.

    THUD

    The arrow flew straight and true, hitting the target with pinpoint uracy.

    "This is what you have heard from the hunters that you have known or from the hunters on the inte. Probably most of you here think the textbook examples and the theory are useless when ites to practice." Captain Adrian continued. "But let me tell you, understanding the theory and mastering the basics makes it easier to adapt to any situation. It''s like having a solid foundation upon which you can build your skills."

    Looking at his words and the reactions from the club members, I could see Adrian was suited to be a leader. His voice was filled with authority, and when you listened to him, you would feel like he was making a point.

    The reactions of freshmen were an example of that. The club members were nodding their heads in understanding as if they realized that theory and practice were not at odds but ratherplemented each other.

    ''If someone other said these, they would simply boo them.''

    They were eager to learn more because of the momentary emotion of excitement and hype, which won''tst long.

    "Now, let''s get started with today''s training," Captain Adrian said, picking up his bow again. "I''ll show you the basic posture that I''ve made my own over the years and the textbook one. I want each of you to derive your own variations based on your body type andfort. This will be your first task as an Archery Club member. We want you to make your own posture and present it to us with its advantages with a report."

    Those words caused quite a shock for the neers.

    "What is this?"

    "How can we make our own posture?"

    "Do they really expect us to be able to do something like that?"

    ''Where is your excitement now.''

    They were clearly not expecting such a task from the first day. That was indeed hard; even in the game, this task took the whole first semester or the year, depending on the affinity of the character.

    However, this club was not a charity. As they said, they wanted the members to contribute to the Archery field, and this was one way of doing that. By presenting different types of ideas, you could contribute to the field.

    Of course, this didn''t mean it was simply one way of getting things. You could ask seniors for pointers, and you could learn from them basically.

    With that, he demonstrated his preferred stance; his body rxed yet poised for action.

    His every movement was deliberate, and he encouraged the members to pay attention to the key points of bnce, alignment, and flexibility.

    ''This exins why he was able to get the captain position.'' The way he positioned himself was almost perfect for his body, and his talent at bows was showing itself.

    "Now, I want each of you to give it a try. Don''t be afraid to experiment, find what works best for you, and ask questions to your seniors. I will be wandering around and will look for those who want to learn for pointers."

    With those words, everyone started practicing with their bows, and I did the same.

    As I began practicing with mypound bow, I couldn''t help but notice the gazes of some students around me. The looks they cast my way were far from friendly; in fact, they seemed to hold a touch of scorn.

    "He''s using apound bow? Seriously?" one student whispered to another, their words barely concealing their mockery.

    "Yeah, I heard those are for hunters who can''t handle a proper recurve bow," the other replied with a snicker.

    "Isn''t he like the lowest-ranked student here? Figures he''d need a crutch like that."

    There were a lot of sses inside the academy. Therefore, not everyone knew my face. However, it seemed my reputation as the weakest was spread quite a lot.

    However, I kept my focus on my practice. It was not like this was something new anyway, and just like that, the session went on.

    ******

    "Oh, Student Astron. You are here."

    As I was immersed in my training, suddenly I heard the voice of certain someone I had been waiting for. It was Instructor Ethan.

    "Instructor Ethan," I responded, lowering my bow. By this time, it had been an hour after the start, and most of the freshmen had already left the training grounds.

    "As expected, my eyes weren''t wrong." He nodded his head with a smile. The clothes on him were his casual ones, and there were traces of small pieces of dust and soil on his sleeves. The faint smell of burnt soil was also there, coupled with the smell of blood.

    ''He just came from a dungeon.''

    It seemed a certain dungeon appeared in close proximity to the academy.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Come with me." He gestured for me toe, and I didn''t waste any second and followed him.

    Bringing me in front of a small door, he looked into my eyes.

    "I had been watching your practice."

    "You were?"

    "Indeed. For a person who started using bow recently, you are progressing very fast."

    FOOSH

    After he scanned his bracelet, the door opened, and the scene before me made me think of those sci-fi movies on Earth.

    The room was filled with LED lights, but the lightning was still a bit on the darker side. There were some screens and holograms showing things around. It looked like a shooting range, but it was a little different.

    "What is this ce? You might be wondering about this." He said, approaching the device. "Here," pointing his fingers towards the range, he continued. "I want you to continue your training there for a little while."

    "I see," I replied. From the screens and holograms, it wasn''t that hard to understand what this ce was. "You want to analyze my body, correct?"

    "Yes. While I was watching you, I could see you already have something in your mind about your bow. But, your body is yet to develop for it."

    Showing the screens where a part of the body was shown, he continued his words.

    "Since you have yet to develop your specific muscles, I want you to use this room for a better analysis. With the results, I will be able to give you a specific method of training. Suited for your body. What do you think?"

    "I have no reason to refuse."

    After I came to this world and awakened myself, I had been training non-stop, but that didn''t mean my training was effective. In the academy, you could consult professors for this, but my homeroom professor was Eleanor White, and I didn''t want to deal with that woman.

    This opportunity was quite good, and this was one of the reasons why I joined the Archery Club.

    Different from other clubs rted to weapons, Archery Club had a rather modern approach in terms of training.

    The Spear Legacy Club was filled with blockheads who preferred ancient training methods left from the first generation of hunters, and the Sword Masters Club was the same.

    This was mostly because of the representatives of each weapon. Sword Emperor and Spear Emperor were both from renowned families, and they represented those weapons in a way that resembled an old-school way.

    However, the Bow Empress was different. She had a new approach to things, and she was someone who was modeling for magazines as well.

    This was the reason why the Archery Club, who idolized and were supplied by the current Bow Empress, had the modern approach, and this room was one of the results of it. Of course, the academy also provides such rooms, but they require students to be of a higher rank, which I am not right now, and won''t be enough until the mid-terms.

    Therefore, this was something I had been aiming for, but honestly, I didn''t expect things to progress this fast. I was rather expecting this to happen after I pped some of the arrogant-faced freshmen, but I guess that wasn''t necessary.

    Instructor Ethan led me further into the room, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and excitement as I took in my surroundings. This state-of-the-art facility seemed designed for serious training and improvement.

    "We''ll start with some basic assessments," Instructor Ethan exined. "I want you to fire a few arrows at those holographic targets over there."

    Just like that, the session started with stagnant targets to moving targets, movingnds, and even shooting in the river¡­..

    ******

    "Good, I will send you your regimeter. Your results will be up tomorrow. Is that okay with you?" Instructor Ethan asked after the training.

    "No problem."

    "Then, you can leave."

    "Thank you for the help," I replied, bowing my head.

    In thest week, I feel like I received quite a lot of help from other people, and certainly, it was not a bad feeling.

    "It is my duty." Instructor Ethan waved his hands, and I left the ce not long after, making my way to my room.

    To be honest, today''s training was not that bad. I''d been able to test my archery skills in a dynamic and challenging environment, but that was not alone. I also had feedback from Instructor Ethan, and that was really helpful.

    He gave some pointers I had overlooked while training, for instance, how to manipte my mana while pulling the strings of the bow, how to increase the speed of the arrow by putting mana on the tip of it, destroying the wind resistance, and a lot more.

    It was clear that my reflexes and adaptability were good, but it was in my head. I needed to work on my body a lot more, and I looked forward to receiving the specialized training regimen that Instructor Ethan promised to send me.

    ''Now, all that is left is this.''

    DING

    Just as I was walking to my room, I heard the sound of a notificationing from my watch.

    "As expected, they couldn''t refuse it."

    Looking at the message, I thought.

    ---------------------------

    Guild: Azure Crest

    Message: Urgent eptance

    We are pleased to inform you that your application as the Archery Specialist for our urgent dungeon exploration mission has been epted. We apologize for the dy in our response.

    Your presence is requested at the Azure Crest Guild Hall in Arcadia City/3. District Guild Street No 351 tomorrow at 13:00.

    Please arrive promptly as we will discuss the mission details and strategy.

    ----------------------------

    It was now the time to destroy another follower of demons.

 Chapter 81 19.3 - Before the dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 81 Chapter 19.3 - Before the dungeon </h4>

    <Saturday Morning 11 AM>

    ''Sigh¡­'' Ethan sighed to himself as he started walking to the entrance of the academy. Thest week had been fairly stressful for him since he watched the footage of the monsters running rampant in Nexoria City after the attack.

    ''How strong those monsters were¡­.Even that amount of hunters was not enough to stop them.'' Watching the footage, he understood one simple thing. Being a hunter and awakened was a blessing.

    He saw non-awakened people getting massacred by the monsters until the hunters helped. They werepletely helpless and couldn''t do anything against the strong.

    However, being awakened didn''t mean Hunters were unbeatable. No, rather than that, he saw hunters on the verge of dying countless times, and at that moment, he understood why her father and her siblings would always say being a hunter was not as easy and cool as it looked.

    ''Without the effort and strength, being awakened is meaningless.''

    He himself had recently awakened, and he knew how hard it was to go against those monsters as a normal person. He saw the students in one of the most prestigious academies struggling against monsters.

    ''I should get stronger soon. I can''t stay the weak me as before.'' He wanted to help others, clearing gates. Just like his father, the one he looked up to, he wanted to be a hero.

    That was one of the two reasons why he epted Emily''s request. First, he wanted to have more experience, but he didn''t want to request it from his family. He wanted to stand on his own; you may call it his pride as a man.

    Secondly, he wanted to help the girl. After hearing about Emily''s condition, he wanted to help her. It was his innate desire.

    And here, he was on his way to his second real dungeon exploration.

    "Hey, Ethan. Where are you going?" At that moment, he heard the familiar sound of his best friend.

    Lucas called out as he spotted Ethan striding through the academy grounds.

    "I have something to do," Ethan replied.

    "Ah... Is it about that dungeon? Heeeeeh... You''ve been invited?" Lucas teased, a yful grin on his face.

    "Tch. Shut up," Ethan muttered, clearly not in the mood for teasing.

    "Yeah, yeah. Whatever. When are youing back?" Lucas asked, genuinely curious.

    "I don''t know, maybe around evening?" Ethan replied, his thoughts still focused on his uing dungeon expedition with Emily.

    "I see. Then, let''s hang out sometimeter. It''s been a while. I want to call some girls," Lucas suggested, nudging Ethan.

    Ethan hesitated for a moment before relenting. "You know I don''t like hanging out with girls."

    "Come on. Give it a chance, huh? We won''t stay as students for long anyway," Lucas reasoned.

    "Fine, fine. I''lle," Ethan agreed, albeit reluctantly.

    "Promise," Lucas said, holding out his pinky finger. Looking at his friend behaving childishly, he couldn''t help but shake his head. Lucas was always like that, but he was d Lucas was the way he was.

    Ethan sighed but hooked his own pinky around Lucas''s. "I can''t. You know dungeons can be unpredictable." Though he still wanted to leave leverage for himself.

    Lucas chuckled. "Hmm... Then, call me when you need help."

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "You think I''ll need your help?"

    Lucas grinned mischievously. "You bastard. Did you forget you awakenedter than us? Do you want me to beat you?"

    Ethan rolled his eyes but couldn''t help but crack a small smile. "Sigh... Okay, I''ll give you a callter."

    "Then, I will be waiting for your call."

    After that, he left, waving his hands leaving Lucas back there. Ethan continued on his way to the meeting point for the dungeon expedition. He took a lift, and he reached there after 30 minutes of the ride.

    As he arrived at the designated location, he spotted Emily and the other members of the expedition.

    "Ah, Ethan. You are here." Seeing Ethan arrive, Emily came to him immediately, reaching at him with a smile.

    The ce he was in right now was the building of a guild, but Ethan could see how different it was from his family''s.

    The difference between sses was showing itself from the design and fashion alone, but even then, he could see the building was clearly neglected.

    Even though this guild hall seemed neglected, he could sense the determination and hope in Emily''s eyes.

    "We are waiting for thest member to arrive, and then we are ready to go." Just as Emily was about to speak, suddenly she saw the person they had been waiting for.

    "Ah, he is here." Saying that her eyes turned to the neer, and there they could see him walking--ck pants, a ck t-shirt, and a jacket with a hood over his head.

    "Astron?"

    And cold purple-eyes.

    ****

    After the message came from the Azure Crest Guild, I immediately started preparing myself.

    Since, ording to my profile, I didn''t have any experience as a Hunter, they probably waited for other people to reach out to them.

    But, from the start, I already knew this position would be empty. Since, in the game, there were no archers at the party, and the healer was the demon-contractor.

    Therefore, I had already finished my preparations.

    ''Silencer.''

    The first one was to order a specific silencer for my gun. Since this one was not a brand product but rather a specific one from a cksmith, the silencer needed to be made specifically, and it took a while.

    ''Bunch of potions, antidotes, and light-attribute bullets.

    Aside from that, those three were also necessary for the iing expedition.

    ''Andstly, food and water supply for one month, high-quality tent, and a lot of magazines.''

    These whole things almost made my real spatial bracelet filled to the brim, but they were all necessary.

    After everything was ready, I made my way to the meeting point. It wasn''t hard to find the ce, since the address was already sent to me by them.

    And, here we were.

    "Astron?" In front of our dumb-looking protagonist and the girl with a slightly scorn expression on her face, I reached my destination.

    "I thought it may be someone else, but it was you, huh?" Emily said, her gaze sweeping me.

    "¡­.." I didn''t reply and overlooked her scorn. It was something I was expecting anyway. If I was in her ce, I would also get slightly mad when the weakest of the academy participated in the dungeon exploration that was going to determine the future of her guild.

    "Sigh¡­.Sorry. I am under a lot of pressure nowadays." Realizing that causing a scene and antagonizing me randomly would clearly be a wrong action, Emily sighed and apologized.

    ''She is clearly befitting to be a leader.'' Comparing her reaction to another girl, I could see the differences between them clearly.

    "Come, we will start our briefing." Emily gestured for us to follow her as she entered the guild hall. The scene was the same as in the game. At the start, this ce was showing clear signs of being neglected, but it was rather because of their low budget.

    ''Though this will change in the future.''

    Remembering how this ce transformed after only two years, I could clearly see the potential they had.

    Emily led us into a room where they would discuss their strategies for the dungeon exploration.

    CREAK

    As the door opened, it revealed four people inside, three women and one man. Immediately, the woman at the front came to our side, looking at us with clear, shining eyes.

    ''Anya Guzzman.''

    I immediately remembered her from the game.

    "Wow, you really are handsome."

    As she would wee the yer with those words immediately. Considering Ethan''s face, it was pretty normal since he would be a model and live his life without swinging his weapon once if he wanted.

    "¡­ Thank you?"

    Ethan clearly looked perplexed at the sudden behavior of the woman.'' Certainly, in the game, he also gave the same reaction since he was such a guy.

    BONK

    "Sigh¡­.Sister Anya, please calm down. We are not here to y." Emily bonked the head of the woman as she turned her attention to the people inside.

    "He is Ethan, the one I had talked about. And, this is Astron, the Archer of our party."

    "Oh¡­.This one is not that bad either." Anya said,ing at me. Though before he coulde at me, she was bonked at her head.

    "What did I tell you now?"

    "Okay, okay."

    After she introduced us, Emily wasted no time and gestured for us to sit at the table.

    "No need to be stiff¡­ Here are the rest of the party members."

    Gesturing her hand to the inside of the room, she said, and the others started introducing themselves one by one.

    "I am Faye Barnes. Nice to meet you."

    "Hari Fulton, nice to meet you."

    Looking at the others waving their hands, Ethan responded with a smile as he threw a questioning gaze at me, filled with curiosity. It seemed he was wondering why I was here, but he would probablye to his answers on his own.

    Just like that, we went nearside to the other two sitting on the chairs.

    Thinking that, I started looking at the girls in front of me.

    Recalling this event from the game, I remembered their names.

    ''Faye Barnes. She is 18 years old, and her future is not that bright. A sword user and the vanguard of the group. She is using a ymore; what a weird choice for someone this petite.''

    I thought while observing her bodily features.

    She was a girl with bob pink hair, purple eyes, and petite features, but her muscles certainly looked strong. At least stronger than me.

    In the game, she didn''t have a bright future since she wouldn''t be able to advance further as a Hunter and would stay as she was.

    After that, I turned my head to the next person.

    ''Hari Fulton. She is 19 years old. She is a self-educated hunter and has never attended any academy. For a self-taught, she is pretty talented with her two curved swords. She has a medium-fire affinity, and she is also proficient with fire magic. She joined the Azure guild one year ago."

    Long yellow hair with ocean-clear blue eyes and a slender body. She is beautiful, but not as much as the main cast.

    Thirdly, our captain.

    ''Anya Guzzman. She is 20 years old. However, she started trainingte since she was sick at the beginning. She graduated from a small Hunter Academy after two years of attending one year ago and has been working with Azure Crest Guild since then. She is a spear and shield user. She is also an earth attributed user, so she will be the tank of our group.''

    Observing her body, I mused to myself.

    ''As expected, her body had already adapted to using shields. Her muscles on her back and core are well developed, but her legs are the strongest ce of hers. The exposed scars on her body show she liked her job as a Hunter.

    I thought, looking at the slightly open top she was wearing. From her exposed tanned skin, you can see the muscles and her toned body. Coupled with her brown hair and brown eyes, she had a weird aura around her, making me remember a certain type of warrior-woman-filled race of the past.

    Andstly, the young man with ck hair standing on the backside. He had an amicable and easy-going expression on his face, but they did little to hide the fact that something about him was different.

    ''Fred Nilsen. Aka, Thousand-Faced.''

    He was the target of today''s expedition.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 82 19.4 - Before the dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 82 Chapter 19.4 - Before the dungeon</h4>

    "Uh, I''m Fred Nilsen," he introduced himself, his voice slightly shaky as if he were trying to hide his nervousness. "I''ll, um, be your healer for this expedition. It''s, uh, my first mission, so, uh, please bear with me."

    He was stuttering as if he didn''t have any experience, but in fact, this was nothing but a lie. Even though I knew him from the game, with my [Perceptive Insight], I could see the little motions he made, signaling that he was lying.

    Of course, some may think I put my attention to those points since I am conscious of him, but this is wrong.

    I always watch how people use their bodies while speaking. Unless they are experienced enough to control themselves, it always gives me enough information to use.

    "No problem, Mister Fred. Everyone will have a first, anyway. By the way, can I call you Fred?"

    "Um¡­.Y-you can call me Fred, i-it is fine."

    "Good. Fred will be our healer of the expedition." Anya said, taking the role of the captain of the party. "Now, I will start the briefing."

    Anya projected the map of the ''Forest of Rain'' on the holographic disy and continued with the briefing.

    "The dungeon we will be visiting is a forest-type dungeon, ''Forest of Rain.'' From the mana wavelength, it was estimated that the rank of the dungeon is intermediate rank 4, as you have already been briefed about it. The boss monster is the Spirit of Embertree, a peak rank-4 monster. It''s a formidable foe, so we need to be cautious."

    She highlighted certain areas on the map. "Our route will take us through various terrain, including dense forests, rivers, and caves. We''ll encounter different creatures along the way, so stay alert."

    Anya pointed to the formation we would use. "Now, for our party formation: I''ll be at the front, leading the way as the tanker. Faye and Hari, you two are our main damage dealers. Ethan and Emily, you''ll be our secondary damage dealers and cover the rearguard. Astron, your role as a marksman will be to scout and protect Fred, our healer, who will be at the center."

    She spoke, seizing at the people inside the party. From the looks of it, she was assessing the strength of each person one by one. It was a prettymon procedure that was made by the captain since the textbook example tactics mostly wouldn''t work perfectly while in the real dungeon.

    "Of course, this is just the on-paper formation. ording to the situation, we will change it and adapt it to the environment. Any questions?"

    Seeing hering like that, there weren''t any other questions. Of course, in the game, this part was where we would be able to choose talk options, etc., but I didn''t have any questions. After all, I knew most of the contents of the dungeon anyway.

    "Then, let me give you ast final reminder." Seizing everyone with her prating eyes, Anya released her aura, pressuring us from the start.

    "I am the leader of the party, and I want the absolutemitment. You will listen to whatever I say, and you won''t ever act alone. Understood."

    This was one of her initial characteristics. Anya was one of the reasons why Emily''s guild would rise in the ranks. She is an incredibly talented leader with good situational awareness. Therefore, I didn''t have any problem with listening to her instructions.

    This was also going to be a good example for me to refer to in the future while exploring more and more dungeons.

    """"" Yes."""""

    Everyone epted her words without any ounce of hesitation; after all, that was the charisma of the leader who would lead.

    I could see Ethan looking at Anya with serious eyes, clearly impressed by her. However, different from other talented people with egos, he had pure intentions.

    That was the reason why he was suited to be the main character of the game. A good person with a clear sense of appreciation for others, not a brat.

    Even though he is not fully mature, he is mature enough to appreciate others, and this is enough.

    "Then, we can leave."

    With those words, she stood up and started walking to the outside.

    "The van will take us to the rted ce. Let''s not waste any more time."

    After that, we reached the entrance of the guild, and we found the waiting van, its engine humming softly.

    Anya took ce in the front seat while others sat in the back.

    WROOM!

    As the engine started working, the caravan moved.

    *******

    "Hey," Ethan began, his tone suggesting he was determined to start a conversation. Astron ignored him, staring out of the window as the scenery whizzed by.

    "Astron, I am talking to you," Ethan persisted, not one to be deterred easily.

    Astron turned his head slightly, casting a sideways nce at Ethan. "What?"

    Ethan leaned in closer, clearly unfazed by Astron''s curt response. "I never thought I would see you here," he remarked a hint of surprise in his voice.

    ''Tch¡­.This bastard now will speak about how he wouldn''t expect me to join dungeon explorations.''

    Astron grumbled under his breath, unable to hide his irritation any longer. "So what? Can''t thest rank of the academy join dungeon explorations?"

    Ethan''s brow furrowed, but he remained undeterred. "I just meant... It''s unexpected, that''s all. You always struck me as someone who likes to train. To be honest, since you are thest rank, I thought you would hone your skills in the academy first."

    Astron''s frustration boiled over, and he shot back with a harsh retort, not mincing words. "Look, Ethan, not all of us have the luxury of sitting behind the academy walls and living in delusion. Some of us need money, and we need it now. I''m not some little baby who can afford to y at being a hero in training forever."

    He crossed his arms, leaning back in his seat, a scowl etched on his face. Astron was well aware of his standing in the academy, and normally he wouldn''t care. However, considering Emily was there as well, she might have had unnecessary thoughts.

    "So, you''re implying that you''ve joined dungeon explorations purely for the money, correct?" Ethan inquired, trying to dig deeper into Astron''s motivations. He rather had a smile like he was enjoying how Astron replied to his words.

    Astron''s response was curt and to the point. "Yes."

    Ethan persisted, a hint of genuine concern in his voice. "And why do you need it? Maybe I can help."

    Astron''s irritation red once more, and he shot back, "None of your business."

    Ethan let out a sigh of exasperation. "You know, you''re both cranky and stubborn. If you go on like this, you won''t make any friends."

    Astron''s response was swift and dismissive. "Who said I need friends? I''m perfectly fine on my own."

    "¡­.."

    Silence hung in the air for a moment as Ethan contemted Astron''s words. Finally, he conceded, though not without a hint of resignation.

    "Right? Now, shut your mouth and focus. We are not here to chit-chat." With thosest words, Astron cut him off, looking at the map of the dungeon.

    Emily, her patience wearing thin, decided to intervene, her voice carrying a harsh edge as she addressed Astron.

    "Astron, do you have to be so rude?" Her words were blunt, her frustration evident as she turned a stern gaze on him.

    She then shifted her attention to Ethan, whose bemused smile hadn''t faded.

    Astron met her stern look with defiance. "I''m not being rude. What''s rude is poking your nose into other people''s business."

    With a sigh of exasperation, Emily continued, her tone unwavering. "Astron, we''re a team now, and teamwork requires cooperation and respect. Being rude to your team members won''t help us seed in the dungeon."

    "..." Astron once again raised his head and thought about his actions and realized he was being slightly angry.

    ''Wait?''

    THUMP

    At that moment, his heart immediately started beating faster, just as before.

    ''This bastard.''

    And he realized the reason why, immediately throwing a gaze at the healer who had a smile.

    ''He is already using his skill.''

    Looking at others like that, he realized the others had yet to be affected by the skill.

    ''Probably because their stats are higher.''

    He understood the reason why he was behaving angrier than usual, but to not show it, he still chose to behave like a brat.

    "I don''t need a lecture on teamwork. I have my reasons for being here, and I don''t expect anyone to understand."

    ''This is too cringe.''

    He cringed inwardly, but he continued his act as if he was angry.

    Emily, her patience thoroughly tested, took a step back, her expression hardening as she addressed Astron onest time. "Fine, Astron," she said, her voice now carrying a tone of finality. "If you''re determined to act like a brat and push everyone away, then so be it. I won''t waste any more of my time trying to reason with you."

    She turned away from Astron and refocused her attention on Ethan, who had been caught in the crossfire of their heated exchange. With a shake of her head, she muttered under her breath, "Some people are beyond help."

    Ethan''s face twitched as he found himself awkwardly sandwiched between the escting tension. He wasn''t quite sure how to mediate the situation, especially given Astron''s stubborn demeanor and Emily''s clear frustration.

    However, amidst the growing discord within the group, there was one person who seemed oddly pleased with the unfolding drama ¨C Fred. His cunning mind immediately grasped the dynamics at y and saw an opportunity.

    ''This is sooner than I expected,'' Fred thought to himself, watching the interpersonal conflicts within the caravan. He had keenly observed the people involved and quickly realized the root cause of the friction.

    ''This guy is the weak link,'' he concluded, referring to Astron. The young man with purple eyes had acted out first ording to his skill.

    And despite feeling a subtle chill from Astron''s gaze, Fred dismissed it with confidence.

    ''There''s no way a mere academy student can threaten me,'' Fred mused, brushing off any potential concerns.

    He had heard what they just said about Astron''s low rank and his need for money, which only fueled Fred''s ambitious ns further.

    ''Maybe I can even persuade him to join our side,'' Fred thought, formting a clear strategy in his mind, leveraging his emotion-amplifying skill, [Vtility].

    Fred''s thoughts raced with excitement. ''Today is my lucky day. I never expected to be presented with an opportunity to secure the heir of Hartleys. Perhaps, if I y my cards right, I might even obtain a coveted seed of Wrath for this achievement.''

    As the caravan continued its journey toward the unknown, Fred''s scheming mind worked overtime, eager to exploit the rifts forming within the group for his own gain.

    However, the expression on Fred''s face wasn''t able to escape Astron''s notice.

    The cracks that were forming in the party were the bait he had thrown at him after all.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 83 20.1 - Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 83 Chapter 20.1 - Dungeon </h4>

    "We''ve arrived. We''ll leave the car here since it won''t be of any use inside the dungeon," Anya announced as the caravan came to a stop.

    Exiting the car, we were greeted by a vast and unfamiliarndscape. Dungeon entrances weren''t always conveniently located within cities, so Hunters often had to travel to reach their destinations.

    "The dungeon has a limit of seven people entering. Once we''re inside, it''ll be closed to ess, and we''ll lose our connection to the outside world. Any questions?" Anya inquired.

    A resounding chorus of "No!" echoed from the team members.

    "Good. Is everyone prepared?" Anya continued. These were all questions asked in order to relieve the tension since, at this point, even if one was not prepared, it wouldn''t matter.

    "Yes," the team confirmed in unison.

    "Alright, then. We''re entering now," Anya said, tapping her watch to send a notification to the guild.

    As the members were looking around, they were clearly surprised.

    "To think a dungeon could appear in such a ce," Ethan mumbled to himself.

    "Dungeons are appearing everywhere around the world. It does not necessarily need to be in the middle of the city. And most of the time, the dungeons that are entrusted to guilds are in such ces since they are the cheapest ones." I spoke.

    "You seem to know quite a lot about dungeons."

    "I just read a lot.

    "Then howe your grades are at this bottom."

    "I don''t read the knowledge that won''t be helpful to me even if it is pushed by the academy."

    "Heh¡­.Julia says the same."

    "Julia says it because she is dumb. I am not like her."

    "Sure, sure."

    As I was talking with Ethan, Anya approached us. "Come on, guys," she urged, leading the way.

    THUMP

    As I was walking further, suddenly, I felt the demonic mana being released, though it was subtle.

    ''This guy¡­.Is he trying to temper the gate? No, since the others sensed nothing, it shouldn''t be something big.''

    Of course, even if he was doing something, in the game, nothing had happened inside here about the gate, so it shouldn''t be something hurtful.

    ''And, right now, I can''t inform others either.''

    WRRRR!

    As we entered the yellow gate, the same wave of nausea washed over us, though I managed to keep it under control.

    "Hmm? Isn''t this your first time entering a gate? You seem to be handling it well," Emily observed, looking at me.

    "Burgh-!"

    Clearly, I was different from the guy on the sides who was puking and emptying everything inside his stomach.

    "It is. I am just holding it well."

    "We''ll need that resilience," Anya chimed in. "Now, let''s go. First, we''ll explore the dungeon and gather any resources we can find."

    As I looked around, the environment inside was just as any other person would expect.

    A type of Amazon Forest surrounded us, coupled with the heavy rain and hot atmosphere; it was pretty sultry.

    It resembled the first dungeon I visited inside the ck market, but this one''s mana density was a lot higher than others, mainly because this one was filled with a lot stronger monsters.

    "We will encounter goblins and lizardmen inside the outskirts of the forest. Be prepared." Anya informed.

    ''Right. This dungeon had goblins and lizardmen in the first part.''

    Of course, when ites to the world of games, everyone knows the mostmon mob character.

    Goblins.

    A small type of humanoid monster that likes to ambush and copte with human females.

    I took my position within the group, positioned behind the frontline fighters. Our formation was the one we discussed before.

    In the middle was Fred, a position of healer. It is the best ce for one to be protected and healing and buffing but, at the same time, the best ce for one to debuff and curse others.

    ''This was the reason why demon contractorster abused this position.''

    I could see him still acting as if he was inexperienced, clearly looking like he was afraid, but in fact, he was slowly spreading mana to attract monsters.

    On my right side was Ethan, and on my left side was Emily. They will be the ones to protect the rearguard, which will be me in this case.

    Though the absence of a scout was apparent, I refrained from volunteering for the role, citing my supposed inexperience. Instead, I remained in the rear.

    This was to make sure Fred wouldn''t know about my sightseeing abilities and, at the same time, observe him and the terrain from a safer space.

    However, despite my reserved position, my senses remained sharp thanks to my [Perceptive Insight.]

    ''Hmm, a stench of blood. Recently, an animal died here.''

    I detected the smell of blood in the air while slowly activating my [Keen Eye].

    ''A group of five. They haven''t noticed us yet. Let''s see when she will notice.''

    This was also a good test to see how far my senses wentpared to stronger Hunters. I was sure Anna was on the level of rank-4 to rank-5 right now. Since there was no definitive exnation of one''s parameters, it was mostly impossible to know one''s rank.

    And it didn''t take too long for Anya to notice that either. In only a matter of seconds, she did the same.

    "Sniff, sniff. A group of five in front, get prepared," Anya also seemed to sense the monsters since she signaled as she moved cautiously toward the goblins.

    Although the rank of goblins can vary ording to the mana level of the dungeon, generally, they are ssified as intermediate rank-2 monsters.

    And since the strength of a monster is stronger than a human of the same level, a cautious approach is required.

    "Newbies, you will be the one to fight those. Be prepared."

    Signaling me and Ethan, Anya said.

    ''Hmm, straight to the point, good.''

    This was how the parties worked. As the leader, she needed to assess our strengths to have a more clear grasp of the scene.

    "Ethan, you know what to do, right?" Anya asked, looking at him.

    "Yes."

    "Astron."

    "Yes."

    "Then, you may go."

    "Huff¡­" I rxed my breath, not taking my eyes off the goblins and Ethan, observing his muscles.

    ''He will dash to the right.''

    And from the way he clenched his muscles and positioned himself, it was obvious.

    SWOOSH DASH

    Ethan bolted toward the goblins on the right side as I anticipated, drawing their attention. It was my cue to act.

    His spear moved like a serpent as he immediately shed the first goblin from his chest.

    SPURT

    "KIEEEK!"

    I grabbed my bow and swiftly knocked two arrows. My fingers moved with practiced ease, aligning the shots in my mind. I imbued my bow with my mana, increasing the strength of the arrows.

    ''I should use white color right now.'' Even though I had figured out how to change the colors of my mana, I still didn''t know what exactly they did aside from some clues.

    SWISH SPLURT

    My arrows found their mark, but the goblins proved tougher than expected. They staggered but didn''t go down. They were wounded, but not fatally.

    ''This¡­.''

    "KIEEEK!" "KIEEEEK!"

    The goblins, seeing their kin injured, started to scream in their gutturalnguage. They were frantic, but Ethan reached them before they could react further.

    SWOOSH SPLURT

    With a swift, precise strike, he shed the chest of the first goblin, his movements a blur of deadly grace.

    ''As expected, with spear, he is the best.''

    Even though he was ranked on the lower side of the academy, his strength at this point should be around the rank-3 to rank-4.

    The force of his attack sent the goblin sprawling, and she didn''t hesitate to deal with the next one.

    SWOOSH SPURT

    I followed up with another shot, this time using a stronger arrow that buried itself in the chest of the goblin, ending its life.

    Ethan was engaged with thest goblin, and despite the creature''s instinctual attempts to defend itself with its knife, it couldn''t withstand the relentless onught.

    CLANK CLANK SWOOSH SWOOSH

    Albeit thest one managed to block Ethan''s strikes with his knife out of instinct, of course, without intelligence, it wasn''t able to block the third one following.

    THUD THUD THUD THUD THUD

    With a loud sound, five of them fell to the ground, dying immediately.

    Swinging her spear into the air to clear the blood on it, Ethan started returning.

    Ethan turned back with a satisfied expression, wiping the sweat from his brow. "What do you think?" Looking at me with a clear smirk, he asked.

    ''Ah¡­This guy is also affected by Fred''s skills at this point.''

    I knew looking for confirmation was not Ethan-like, but actually, it was something he wanted.

    Since he awakenedter as a child, he actually sought other people''s confirmation from the corner of his heart since he was always discarded as useless in his family, even though he was not treated badly.

    "You did well," I acknowledged, hiding my true capabilities behind a fa?ade of inexperience. "But remember, caution is key. These creatures can surprise you."

    If there was one thing that I had learned in the dungeons and in the game, it was the fact that one should never trust the dead-lying monsters.

    SWOOSH

    Before he could reply, I released another arrow, firing it just past his face. The arrow struck the goblin that had tried to attack him from behind, ending its threat.

    "Huh?" Ethan turned to see the goblin''s lifeless form, its posture revealing its final intent.

    "You forgot to make sure the goblin was dead," I pointed out with a cold voice, maintaining the appearance of a rookie. "Don''t get ahead of yourself."

    However, this was not normal, knowing Ethan''s capabilities.

    ''His senses are getting affected.''

    This was also in the game; it seems Fred hadid quite a lot of debuffs for the party.

    CLAP CLAP

    "You both are good. It seems this raid won''t be hard at all," Anya praised us, her expression proud.

    However, she wasn''t done with her feedback. She approached us, her tone serious. "However, know that those goblins are the weakest ones. They were intermediate rank-2, so, Astron, next time, use stronger arrows or more than one arrow on each goblin, clear?"

    "Yes," I nodded. While I had hidden my true capabilities during the fight, I knew I needed to step up when facing stronger foes.

    "And, Ethan. As Astron said, always make sure to kill your enemy before you turn your back on them."

    Ethan nodded sheepishly, acknowledging hispse in vignce. "I know, I was just careless."

    "Good, let''s keep going," Anya said, resuming our march into the dungeon. As we ventured deeper, it became clear that our group of F-rank adventurers would be handling the monster encounters directly.

    ''A group of seven goblins ahead,''

    I sensed the presence of our next challenge as we continued down the passage.

    Anya issued her instructions swiftly, dividing tasks among our group. "Group of seven. Fred, Emily, and Ethan get ready. Fred, you will use your spells if necessary. Astron, just watch and don''t intervene unless the situation is dire."

    "Understood," I replied, ready to gauge the abilities of my party. I was also curious about Emily''s skills.

    Without hesitation, Emily and Ethan dashed forward, their agility andbat skills evident in their swift movements.

    Ethan reached the goblins first due to his superior stats and footwork, his spear ready to strike.

    SWOOSH CLANK SPURT

    Ethan''s de cleaved through one goblin, ending its life swiftly. Another goblin managed to block his attack, but their momentum was broken.

    SWOOSH SPURT

    Emily was quick to join the fray, her de shing as she attacked. Her strikes were precise, and she dispatched one goblin swiftly.

    CLANK

    Her second strike was thwarted by the goblin''s gear, but it staggered under the force of her blow.

    "KREEEK!" "KREEEK!"

    SWOOSH SLASH

    As Emily dodged a goblin''s attack and struck its arm, Ethan utilized the reach of his spear to pierce another goblin from a distance, preventing it from reaching her.

    PIERCE SPURT

    However, the goblins disyed varying tactics. Not all of them relied on meleebat. Two goblins fired arrows, targeting Emily.

    Ethan blocked one with his spear, but the second arrow found its mark, piercing his leg. The arrow was tainted with poison, and greenish fluid dripped from the wound.

    GRAB SPLURT

    Ethan swiftly removed the arrow and clenched it in her hand. Blood spurted from the wound, but Fred, our healer, was quick to react.

    "Purify. Heal."

    With his spells, he first purified the poison and then healed Ethan''s wound.

    "Thanks," Ethan nodded in gratitude, his focus returning to the battle.

    Ethan resumed her assault, now more vignt about the arrows and other projectiles.

    SLASH SWOOSH SPURT

    With Emily and Fred''s support, Ethan dominated the battle, ensuring the goblins were swiftly dispatched without sustaining any further wounds.

    After the skirmish, we resumed our exploration of the dungeon. However, our progress was interrupted by a sudden, blood-curdling scream.

    "CREEEEK!"

    The source of the sound was dangerously close, and we braced ourselves for what mighte next.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 84 20.2 - Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 84 Chapter 20.2 - Dungeon </h4>

    After Ethan and Emily efficiently dispatched the remaining monsters, we continued our journey through the dungeon. However, our progress was soon interrupted by a piercing scream that seemed dangerously close.

    CREEEK!

    My instincts, finely honed as a ranger, should have detected any nearby threats, but this scream seemed to have materialized out of nowhere, unnerving me.

    ''It is pretty close, yet I didn''t even sense it. What is this?'' I pondered internally, perplexed by the mysterious nature of the scream.

    Anya, with her greater experience, provided some rity. "There is a goblin settlement close to this ce. This voice is nothing but an illusion to intimidate monstersing closer."

    "A Goblin Shaman?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.

    "Yes, there should be. Only they are capable of using magic like this," Anya confirmed.

    Understanding that this was likely a result of illusion magic, I rxed somewhat. ''I see. If that was illusion magic, then it makes sense why I was not able to feel the pressure since there wasn''t even something strong in the first ce.''

    In fact, there was also a goblin shaman in the settlement, but this was the first time I had heard about a goblin shaman using illusion magic to create such a thing. The game hadn''t mentioned that. I knew goblin shaman''s existence and the monsters inside the settlement.

    "What rank Goblin Shamans are?"

    "Depends. But, since there is a settlement, they should be around low-intermediate rank-3."

    "I see."

    With this directive, we continued our exploration, wary of whaty ahead.

    While walking, I made use of my [Keen Eye] skill, attempting to locate any potential threats or gain insight into the dungeon''syout. However, the thick forest limited my abilities to some extent.

    TAP TAP TAP,

    Also, the continuously pouring rain didn''t do any help either. After we had walked a certain amount of time, the forest started getting filled by the rain constantly.

    However, our progress was soon halted by the appearance of a mysterious barrier. Anya approached it, her hand making contact with the shimmering field.

    "We have reached the barrier of the first stage." She confirmed, slightly moving her hand.

    This dungeon was a staged one, different from the ones I had ventured into so far.

    Stage dungeons are type dungeons where you need to progress stage by stage, and your freedom of venturing would be limited. To pass the stages, one needs to obtain the rted dungeon fragment, releasing the barriers.

    This one, for instance, had two stages; the first one was the goblin settlement, and the second one was the one where the boss resided. Of course, this is when you don''t count the hidden stage, which I will explore on my own.

    And these types of dungeons were pretty rare, too. This must have been the reason why Emily was this adamant about not leaving this dungeon''s rights until she was desperate.

    Anya, her attention now shifting to me, inquired about my scouting abilities. "Astron, do you have any scouting skills?"

    I paused for a moment, deciding how to respond. I needed to maintain my facade of limited abilities so that Fred would lower his guard against me without being suspicious of my true potential.

    "My scouting skills are somewhat limited in this environment," I admitted, choosing my words carefully. "The dense forest and the rain obscure my vision and make it challenging to use my skills effectively."

    In fact, that was not necessarily wrong. [Keen Eye]''s usage was limited, and [Perceptive Insight] was not omnipotent.

    Also, they probably won''t need my skills since, in the game, a yer could just brute force his way.

    "I see," Anya replied, nodding her head. "As expected, we will need to brute force our way. From the rank of the dungeon and the density of mana, the settlement shouldn''t be an issue for our group."

    However, not everyone shared Anya''s sentiments. Emily and Faye, who had previously expressed doubts about my capabilities, couldn''t resist the urge to click their tongues in annoyance.

    "Guess we shouldn''t have expected much from a newbie anyway," Emily muttered, her words dripping with sarcasm. She exchanged a knowing look with Faye, who wore an equally unimpressed expression.

    Faye was a girl who didn''t talk much from the start, different from Hari. She didn''t try tomunicate too much, but it seemed the effects of Fred''s skill were finally showing.

    However, I didn''t say anything in response as I simply moved into the formation. It was not like I was being scorned for the first time in my life anyway.

    TAP TAP TAP

    The rain continued to pour relentlessly, drenching us to the bone as we ventured further into the dense forest.

    Anya seemed unfazed by the weather, her determined steps unwavering. However, the rest of the party couldn''t help but express their frustration.

    Emily, her brown hair now clinging to her face, protested with an irritated tone. "Ugh, this rain is so annoying. Can''t it just stop for once?"

    Faye chimed in, her usuallyposed demeanor slipping. "And these goblins... They''re so disgusting. I can''t stand the sight of them."

    Anya nodded in agreement, though her irritation was rather more subtle, and it was directed at the circumstances than the monsters themselves. "Agreed. We should deal with them quickly and move on. This rain is making everything more challenging than it needs to be."

    ''As expected, even Anya is starting to get affected. Though, it is taking a lot longer time for her.''

    Theirints seemed to extend to every aspect of our journey, from the weather to the monsters we encountered. It was as if they were actively searching for things to criticize, their frustration mounting with each passing moment.

    Knowing that in the game, Fred was able to cause distrust in the party after everyone passed the first stage, I knew we were safe for now until Anya gave in.

    After what felt like a never-ending trek through the rain-soaked forest, we finally stumbled upon our first patrol of goblins.

    ''Seven Goblins, huh? I guess our captain wants her members to warm up before proceeding with the fight.''

    Without hesitation, Anya assigned the task to two of our group members. "Hari, Faye, deal with these goblins. We need to clear them out fast."

    Hari, a skilled warrior with dual swords at his disposal, stepped forward confidently. "Leave it to me. They won''t know what hit them."

    Faye, her irritation momentarily forgotten in the face of battle, hefted her ymore with a determined expression. "I''ll make sure they regret crossing our path."

    The two of them advanced towards the goblin patrol, their weapons at the ready. It was clear that they were itching for a fight, eager to take out their frustrations on these monsters. Anya and Emily watched closely, their eyes fixed on the impending battle.

    ''They are losing their control pretty soon; I guess this Fred guy shouldn''t be underestimated.''

    Though, as I threw a sneaky nce at Fred, a small smile was on his face, clearly enjoying the fact that his ns were working.

    I stayed back since I was not ordered. This was still an opportunity for me to observe the party dynamics and gather information about our surroundings. Ethan also seemed slightly weird, but I knew he was a guy with a slightly different emotional base than others. Rather than feeling angered, he will feel the need to prove himself and will fight eagerly.

    SWOOSH SWOSOH

    Hari and Faye closed the distance between them and the goblin patrol swiftly, their weapons gleaming ominously in the rain. The goblins, initially unaware of our presence, were taken by surprise.

    SWOOSH

    Hari, the agile swordsman, lunged forward with remarkable speed. His dual swords moved in a blur, striking with precision.

    SLASH THUD SPURT

    One goblin fell, clutching its throat as blood spurted between its fingers.

    SLASH THUD

    Another goblin attempted to retaliate, but before it could make a move, Faye was upon it. With her ymore, she delivered a powerful horizontal swing that cleaved the goblin in two.

    The rain quickly turned the ground beneath them into a muddy mess, sttering them with each strike.

    "KIEEEK!"

    The remaining goblins, realizing they were under attack, rallied to defend themselves. They brandished crude weapons ¨C rusted des, wooden clubs, and even a makeshift slingshot.

    But it was toote for them. Anya had made a wise choice in selecting Hari and Faye for this task. Their coordination was impable.

    ''Certainly, they are a very good team working together. Their moves are notcking too much either, though Hari is certainly a lot better thanks to her education.''

    While Hari engaged the goblins in closebat, Faye kept her distance, using the ymore''s reach to her advantage.

    SWOOSH THUD

    Hari ducked under a clumsy swing from a goblin and countered with a swift upward thrust. Another goblin charged at him from the side, but Faye anticipated its movement. With a single, precise swing, she severed its arm at the shoulder.

    Within moments, the fight was over. The goblin patroly defeated on the muddy forest floor, their crude weapons scattered around them.

    Anya nodded in satisfaction. "Good work, both of you. Let''s keep moving. The goblin settlement can''t be far now."

    As they finished, the two returned; however, at that moment, Ethan approached me.

    "Hey, Astron. Don''t you think something is strange?" And he asked.

    ''It seems he is finally catching things up.''

    "What do you mean?" I asked, feigning ignorance. I could see Fred''s gaze on us, but Ethan didn''t seem to feel it.

    "I feel like my senses are bing null¡­.I don''t know¡­It is kind of weird."

    In the game, the same line was there, and it was a foreshadowing of Fred''s betrayal. Certainly, the protagonist was the protagonist.

    "I feel the same, but it is probably because it is the first time we are inside a dungeon. I heard things like this could happen quite a lot." I shrugged and shut him off. "Anyway, don''t chicken and focus on what is in front of you."

    "Okay."

    Not long after dealing with the goblin patrol, another one and another one appeared. However, dealing with them was not hard, as it took only a matter of seconds to kill those monsters.

    And just like that, we finally reached the outskirts of the goblin settlement.

    It was a ramshackle collection of huts and crude fortifications nestled amidst the dense trees. The rain had let up slightly, but the ground was still slick and muddy.

    Anya signaled for us to proceed cautiously. "Remember, we''re here to clear this settlement efficiently. We can''t afford to waste much time. Don''t forget the formation; it shouldn''t be that hard for us to deal with these two."

    Normally, while attacking such a settlement, a n would be made. After all, even though we can deal with the monsters overwhelmingly, there is a whole other stage that needs to be cleared.

    However, clearly, Anya''s judgment was also clouded.

    Slowly, we advanced, careful not to alert the goblins to our presence. I watched as Anya, Faye, Hari, and even Emily moved with a practiced ease, their experience in dungeons evident in their every step.

    Anya turned her gaze towards me. "Astron, from here, you should be able to see how many monsters are there." We were in a rtively clear area now, and my vision was not obstructed.

    Everyone knew that those with Archery upations often had keen eyesight, and even though my upation was Weapon Master, it still worked for me.

    I began my observations, scanning the settlement with my [Keen Eye]. "There are forty normal goblins, eight goblin warriors, and one goblin shaman in the settlement. The goblin shaman and six of the goblin warriors are inside a hut in the middle of the settlement. Two goblin warriors are guarding the entrance."

    Anya nodded at my report. "How many scouts and patrols?"

    "This settlement isn''t advanced. They haven''t built any scout towers, and I don''t see any traps from here, either. Either their traps are well-hidden, or they haven''t set any."

    "Good. In that case, we should be able to eliminate them. The rain has also started to subside, so fire-rted skills should be more effective. Hari, how are your skills?"

    In response, Hari raised her hand and created a small fire with a swoosh. "Certainly, it''s a lot better now. The water psions in the air seem to be reduced."

    "Psions or whatever? Tell me, how much of your power you can use?"

    "Around %80."

    "Then, we are good."

    With those words, Anya looked at our faces.

    "Get ready. We will start after a second."

    Just like that, the first challenge of the dungeon started.

 Chapter 85 20.3 - Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 85 Chapter 20.3 - Dungeon</h4>

    With those words, Anya nced at each of everyone in turn. "Get ready. We will start after a second."

    Hearing this, all of the party nodded their heads, certainly looking happy. Of course, they were going to be considering they were waiting for this stage to end.

    ''This is getting better and better.'' Fred couldn''t help butugh inwardly. Everything was going as he expected. Just as he was informed, this dungeon terrain was a forest type, and it was constantly raining.

    This made him easily able to use his skills without people noticing since he was skillfully mixing psions with the rain droplets.

    ''This Hartley is a problem, though.'' He thought.

    That blue-haired bastard was the first one to think something was wrong, and almost all the others were about to believe him.

    ''Thanks to lord that this kid is stupid.'' He changed his gaze to his benefactor, who unknowingly saved his whole operation. ''As expected, the sense I got from him is wrong. There is no way this kid can do something to me.'' Even though he got a weird sense from his purple gaze, Fred dismissed it immediately.

    However, the party would no longer go to wait.

    "Let''s go. Everyone, get ready."

    With those words, the group started moving, everyone already ready for the battle.

    Anya stood at the forefront of the group, her shield held high and her spear at the ready. She was the designated tank for this operation, and she had a particr skill set for this role.

    Her shield bore a taunting enchantment designed to amplify the strength of her skill [Taunting Cry] and draw the aggression of the enemy toward her.

    "Astron, you may start."

    As she said, Astron immediately raised his bow and enchanted it with his mana. Then, the only thing left was firing arrows at goblins he saw as isted.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH

    As the arrows flew rapidly, most of them found their mark.

    THUD THUD

    As the bodies of the monsters fell to the ground, the Goblin Warrior''s attention, of course, turned to the sound. The arrows were silent, but the falling sound got their attention.

    "ROAR!"

    And with a loud roar they were grieving their fallen kin.

    Then, the goblin warriors, standing guard at the entrance of the settlement, noticed the intruders.

    GROWL

    With a menacing growl, they brandished their weapons and charged toward Anya, who was standing in the front. But she was more than prepared.

    "Bring them to me!"

    Anya shouted, activating her [Taunting Cry] skill.

    SWOOSH ROOOAR!

    The effect was immediate, as the goblin warriors redirected their focus solely onto her, leaving herpanions free to engage the horde of smaller goblins that swarmed towards them.

    CLANK THUD

    With a swift and precise movement of her shield, she deflected the first strike, the force vibrating through her arm. The goblin warrior staggered back momentarily, and in that split second, Anya struck. Her spear pierced the creature''s chest, eliciting a guttural scream.

    ROAR!

    "Faye! Hari!" She immediately signaled her party members.

    SWOOSH

    Hari, the agile dual-de wielder, dashed forward like a whirlwind of steel.

    SWIRL

    Fire danced along the edges of her des, and with a series of precise strikes, she engaged the goblin warriors.

    SPURT

    Her des pierced through the skin of the first goblin warrior. The monster couldn''t defend itself as it was taunted by Anya on the front.

    SWOOSH

    Beside her, Faye, her ymore raised high, activated her body-strengthening abilities.

    "AAAAH!''"

    With a mighty swing, she joined the fray, her weapon cleaving through the air and adding to the relentless assault.

    SPURT

    Blood spurted from the wound she made as Faye''s sword wounded the warrior. However, it was still not enough.

    CLANK

    The other goblin warrior lunged at Anya from the side, but Hari intercepted it. Her des met the creature''s, and they engaged in a dazzling dance of steel.

    The goblin struggled to match Hari''s skill, its movements bing increasingly frantic. But he was still able to defend itself since Hari''s attack couldn''t prate its skin while the goblin warrior was moving, leaving rather shallow wounds.

    "Bring them to me!"

    However, Anya''s taunt skill marked the end. As [Taunting Cry] sounded, the Goblin Warriors'' attention momentarily turned to the woman with spear and shield.

    And that was what proved to be fatal.

    In that split second, Hari and Faye seized the opportunity, their coordinated attacks executed with wless precision.

    SWOOSH

    Hari, with her dual des swirling like a deadly dance, closed in on the goblin warrior she had engaged.

    "de of Aze."

    SWIRL

    Fire flickered along the edges of her des, casting an eerie glow in the dim light.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    With lightning-fast strikes, she capitalized on the distraction caused by Anya''s taunt.

    SPURT

    Hari''s des, guided by both her extraordinary skill and the fiery enchantments, found their mark. They pierced through the goblin''s tough skin, plunging deep into its chest.

    "ROOOAR!"

    The creature''s guttural scream was cut short as its lifeblood gushed forth, staining the forest floor crimson.

    SWOOSH

    At the same time, Faye, her ymore raised high above her head, brought her immense strength into y.

    "RAAA!"

    Her body, fortified by her enhancing abilities, was a force to be reckoned with. With a mighty swing, her ymore descended like a merciless executioner''s axe.

    CRACK

    The force behind her strike was staggering, leaving no room for the goblin warrior to defend himself. The heavy de cleaved through the air, meeting its target with brutal efficiency.

    SPURT

    The goblin warrior''s body was torn asunder, the ymore''s edge cutting through bone and sinew as though they were paper. It let out a gurgled cry of agony before copsing; its life snuffed out in an instant.

    With both goblin warriors vanquished, the tide of battle began to shift. The smaller goblins, bereft of their leaders and disoriented by the sudden turn of events, hesitated for a moment.

    This hesitation was all Anya''s group needed. Their fierce and coordinated assault had disheartened the goblin warriors and sent shockwaves through the horde.

    *****

    "Kieeeek!"

    Meanwhile, at the rear of the group, Ethan gripped his spear tightly. He was a talented fighter, but hisck of experience was evident.

    He had watched in awe as Anya, Hari, and Faye engaged the goblin warriors. Now, it was his turn to prove himself.

    SWOOSH SWIRL

    "Spear of Heart. Horizontal Sweep of Qilin."

    Remembering his household''s technique, he rxed his breathing. Winds started surging through his body as he instinctively manipted the psions of wind around him. It was his innate talent he himself wasn''t aware of.

    ''Everyone is working hard. I should push myself as well.''

    SWOOSH

    And with a smooth move, he rushed to the goblinsing from the sides.

    "Ethan. Never forget. A spear is never meant to be a sword; it needs to be long and strong like an elephant, but it needs to be swift like a wind."

    As he remembered the words of his father, he couldn''t help but put a smile on his face.

    ''Just like as you said, father. Like a wind.''

    SWOOSH

    And with a smooth move, he swept the feet of the approaching goblins.

    STAB STAB STAB STAB

    His training had paid off, and his strikes were bing more precise. With a deft thrust, he impaled goblins through their chests, his eyes focused and determined.

    KIEK!

    "What?" However, at that moment, he saw another goblin hidden behind the leaves. His senses couldn''t pick it up, as if he never knew there was a goblin.

    SWOOSH

    As the goblin attacked him from his blind point, Ethan breached himself for iing pain.

    SWISH THUD

    However, the attack never came. In the ce where the attack was supposed to be stood a staggering body trying its best to stand on its feet.

    "Astron."

    With an arrow impaled on its chest.

    "Thanks, man."

    With a smile on his face, Ethan stabbed the monster from its neck, killing it immediately.

    SWOOSH

    Emily, more experienced but aware of Ethan''s raw strength and talent, fought on the other side, covering the goblinsing from there.

    Her swordsmanship was precise and efficient enough, and she knew the importance of her role of protecting the rearguard. Even though she was feeling irritated at the boy behind him for some reason, this wasn''t enough to cloud her judgment.

    CLANG! CLANG!

    The sh of steel echoed through the forest as Emily held her ground, her focus unyielding.

    SWOOSH

    But the goblins were relentless, and their numbers seemed endless. In the heat of battle, one managed to slip past her defenses, its crude de shing across her arm.

    "Ah!" Emily winced, feeling the searing pain in her arm. Blood welled from the wound, staining her armor. She couldn''t afford to falter, not now.

    Her posture was slightly broken, but she had been injured countless times. She was not a princess who would falter at the slightest pain.

    "Grrr¡­." She gritted her teeth and pushed forward.

    However, at that moment, she felt her body getting lighter as a small and warm light enveloped her.

    "I-I w-will help you."

    A stuttering voice came behind her, as she looked at the young man whose hands were shining.

    Fred, attuned to the flow of battle, sensed her distress. He used a healing skill, his mana knitting the wound together and staunching the bleeding.

    HEAL

    Emily felt the pain subside as the magic worked its mending touch.

    "Thanks."

    SWOOSH

    With renewed determination, she continued to fend off the goblins. Her de was a whirlwind of death, and she dispatched them with.

    SWISH THUD

    Beside her, Astron, the archer, had her back. His arrows flew true, taking down goblins that dared to approach Emily from a distance. His presence was a silent reassurance in the chaos of battle.

    "Tch¡­."

    However, amongst the feeling of battle, she didn''t realize the fact that she was getting tired more easily, and her emotions were swaying a lot stronger than before.

    SWISH SWISH

    Astron, positioned strategically at a safe distance, continued to send a steady stream of arrows into the approaching goblin horde.

    His shots were urate, but these goblins were tougher than the ones they initially countered. However, he didn''t mind.

    ''I am not here to kill goblins; my job is to cover their backs and watch this bastard.''

    The goblins closed the distance quickly, but he let Ethan and Emily do the job as he and Fred supported the party from behind.

    His eyes were constantly observing around, absorbing every bit of movement. Whenever a person was in need of assistance, he fired arrows and intercepted the Goblin''s movements.

    SWISH SWISH

    Arrows were not deadly, but they did their job as a support, and this was enough for the party.

    As the battle raged on, the rain-soaked forest echoed with the sh of steel and the cries ofbat.

    The remaining goblin warriors and their sinister shaman emerged from their hut, sensing the impending defeat of their kin.

    ROAR!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I hope you liked this chapter. I am trying to improve my writing when ites to group fighting, and I wanted to give details to each member.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 86 20.4 - Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 86 Chapter 20.4 - Dungeon </h4>

    The remaining goblin warriors and their sinister shaman emerged from their hut, sensing the impending defeat of their kin.

    ROAR!

    With a collective roar, the goblin warriors charged forward, determined to protect their shaman. It was their innate instinct to do such a movement.

    ''Evolved Species.''

    They would be the ones that would lead monsters, and Goblin Shaman was one of them.

    However, the Goblin Warriors weren''t enough to move as they wanted. They were met with the fierce resistance of Anya, Hari, and Faye, the vanguard of the party.

    CLANK

    Anya, stalwart and unwavering, raised her shield to meet the oing onught. Her spear, an extension of her will, struck with precision.

    "Faye, Hannah. Get ready." She immediately analyzed the remaining Goblin Warriors and the state of the battlefield with her eyes.

    ''The smaller goblins are mostly defeated. Good, newbies will be able to follow us soon; this should serve them as a good experience.'' She thought, readying herself.

    "Follow my lead."

    She activated her other skill [Earth Impale], sending forth jagged stone spikes from the ground to impale the goblin warriors.

    THUD CRACK

    The earth responded to hermand, and the goblins met a grisly end as the stone spikes pierced their flesh.

    "GRRRRRR¡­.." The monsters growled, trying to get rid of the spikes stroking at their feet.

    "Now. Hari."

    "Understood, captain."

    Hearing this, Hari dashed through the melee like a whirlwind of des. Her dual des moved with grace and precision, finding gaps in the goblins'' defenses and striking with deadly uracy.

    Fire danced along the edges of her weapons, further adding to their destructive power.

    SPURT SWOOSH

    Blood sprayed as her des found their marks, and the goblin warriors fell one by one. Despite their initial aggression, they were no match for thebined might of Anya''s tanking and Hari''s precision.

    "Bring them to me!" Following that, Anya once again used her skill [Taunting Cry].

    Anya''s [Taunting Cry] skill ensured their undivided attention, and she bore the brunt of their attacks, her shield taking the punishment.

    "Faye!"

    "Yes!"

    Faye, muscles bulging from her body-strengthening ability, swung her ymore with devastating force. Her strikes cleaved through armor and bone alike, sending goblins flying with each swing.

    CRASH SWOOSH

    The earth trembled beneath the onught of her blows, and the goblin warriors were crushed under her relentless assault. Their attempts to defend themselves proved futile as Faye''s ymore tore through their ranks.

    Meanwhile, at the rear of the party, Astron and Fred provided invaluable support. Astron''s arrows found their marks, weakening the goblins and disrupting their formations. His keen eyes spotted threats from afar, and his shots were true.

    SWISH SWOOSH

    He moved swiftly, firing with precision and covering Ethan and Emily''s backs as they continued to deal with the remaining swarm of smaller goblins. His focus never wavered as he maintained his vignce over the battlefield.

    No one here could deny his contribution to the fight. The value he provided was not excessive, but it was decisive.

    And Fred, hidden amidst the chaos, cast his spells, but he never forgot how to behave like he did.

    "H-heal."

    "E-Emily. I-I will cover for you."

    "I-Illuminate."

    He used the skills that every basic healer had, but he actually did the bare minimum.

    He used his healing magic to mend wounds and keep the party in fighting shape.

    However, beneath his benevolent exterior, he secretly sowed discord among hisrades, subtly eroding their trust in one another.

    As the goblin warriors and shamans pushed forward, they found themselves outnumbered and outmatched. The relentless onught of Anya, Hari, and Faye was too much for them to handle.

    Of course, the shaman attempted to use its magic.

    ''Not on my watch.''

    But, Astron''s arrows disrupted its concentration. Arrows were swift and fast, and they didn''t require the maniption of mana as the goblin shaman did.

    And Shamans rather had a different way of using their magic. They would need to chant, and this was a disadvantage for them.

    SWISH THUD

    The arrows find their mark, but the Goblin Shaman was prepared for such an attack. The ne on its neck defended his skin, forming a barrier.

    However, even though the Goblin Shaman was alive, thanks to Astron''s cautious approach and a constant eye on it, it was never able to finish its chant.

    ''I know you from the game already.''

    And that was thanks to his knowledge of the game, something he had an advantage over.

    "Good Job, Astron!" Anya''s voice echoed as she threw a gaze at her. Anya also realized what Astron was doing, and she had a small smile on her face.

    The morale of the party was immediately raised after the constant ughter of the goblins.

    ''Now you are making that face.''

    And Astron could see Fred''s expression getting dirty for a second.

    ''You are getting restless, and you shall not worry. I will not let you go.''

    With their leader and most important member getting rendered useless, the remaining goblin warriors fought with desperation, but it was in vain.

    THUD SPURT THUD SPURT THUD SPURT THUD SPURT

    One by one, they fell to the coordinated efforts of Anya''s party. At some point, even Ethan and Emily were able to join the fight and were able to confront a stronger monster.

    THUD

    "Ha!"

    The battle reached its crescendo, and with a final, determined strike, thest goblin warrior was brought to the ground by the spear that would lead the future.

    "Well done, Ethan."

    Anya and others looked at Ethan, who finished thest Goblin Warrior on his own.

    "You are certainly a Hartley."

    SPURT THUD

    Hari said as she shed the head of the Goblin Shaman.

    Silence descended upon the rain-soaked forest, broken only by the heavy breathing of Anya''s party. The goblin settlement had been vanquished, and the party stood victorious.

    Anya, her shield and spear still at the ready, surveyed the battlefield. "Is everyone alright?"

    The party members, though weary, nodded in affirmation. The rain still poured down on their heads, and the smell of blood and battle lingered around.

    Countless bodies of goblins could be seen, some of them with burn marks, some of them with their bodies skewered, some of them with their body parts missing.

    One thing was certain.

    The battle was won.

    "Then, it is time to loot then."

    With Anya''s words, Hunters started the most irritating thing for themselves, something that would normally be left for porters.

    Gathering the loot.

    *******

    "We will set up a camp before proceeding further."

    Anya said as she looked into the loot we had gathered.

    "Everyone seems to be tired as well."

    There was a reason why multiple-staged dungeons were sought for and rare. It was because the monster rate inside dungeons was a lot higher than others.

    The reason for that was simple. Since the boundaries were blocked by the mana barrier, the monsters didn''t need to engage in territorial wars, which would mean the monsters wouldn''t lose their lives as well.

    This was the reason why there were this many goblins there. After all, 47 goblins, eight goblin warriors, and one goblin shaman is by no means a low number.

    The second reason why multiple-staged dungeons are sought is the opportunity to rest before attempting to challenge the second and further stages.

    Just like we were doing.

    "Since the dungeon has a different 2.5 times faster time flow than the outside world, we are allowed to spend a day here." Anya briefed, looking at her watch. "After eight hours of outside time, if we don''te, a rescue team will be sent."

    "Understood."

    As everyone started setting up their own camp, I took a moment to reflect on the battle.

    ''Certainly, it was a lot different from the game.''

    ying a game and doing it in reality was different. When you are putting your life and other people''s lives on the line, this is when you understand how dangerous Hunter''s job is.

    ''At the same time, how easy it is if you proceed as a team.''

    There was a reason why the Academy constantly pressured us to have good teamwork. This is because the number of Hunter is scarce, and it is a very important resource that needs to be preserved.

    With his, I could easily see the effects of teamwork certainly.

    Having a tanker taking agro, and melee hunters taking down others, and ranger and healer supporting melee''s.

    This was certainly a good part formation rather than focusing on melee damage dealers.

    ''But, this is where the magician''s value is evident.''

    Knowing Irina and how she was able to sweep through the battlefield using her magic, I could easily say magicians were certainly broken.

    ''It is sad that her attitude is bad.''

    Of course, not everyone shone through the teamwork. There were certain people like me who rather preferred to be alone.

    This is because most of my power actually relies on my stealth.

    [Shadowborne] trait is something that requires me to utilize constant ability for position-changing advantage, and it is not something I can do with a group.

    However, I was able to improve quite a lot in this fight.

    ''I feel like my sight is getting better.''

    The more I fought in such a wide-range fight, the more I felt like I was getting better at spatial awareness. And this is something very important for a hunter like me.

    I sat on a makeshift chair that is used to rest in dungeons while munching on some of the provisions we had brought with us, which most hunters jokingly referred to as "dungeon snacks."

    Lost in my thoughts, I realized that the others were engaged in a discussion about their performances in the battle.

    Ethan was the first to share his thoughts, his youthful enthusiasm evident. "That was more intense than I expected. But it was a good fight."

    Emily, cleaning her gleaming sword with a practiced hand, nodded in agreement. "Agreed. Although," she paused, her gaze briefly flickering in my direction, "I wasn''t expecting some of us to be so... inexperienced."

    "No." Just as Emily was about to speak further, Anya chimed in. She strolled over to me, her expression thoughtful. "Hey, Astron," she began, "Are you sure this is your first time?"

    I met her gaze, a touch of surprise coloring my features. "Yes, it is. Why do you think it''s not?"

    Anya''s eyes held a genuine curiosity as she continued, "If it is your first time, then you are really talented." She said as she gestured to the ce where the Goblin Shaman was standing. "You were really quick to figure out the Golbin Shaman, and even while fighting with others, you never missed intercepting its chant. It is not something I see often in newbies."

    "It is quite a talking from someone who can watch other people''s fights while confronting six Goblin Warriors at the same time."

    "Don''t put me in the same boat as others, young man. You may regret it."

    "¡­.You are right¡­.."

    "But, you have really surprised me. I thought you would be a liability, but your support was really clean and swift. I guess it is your innate talent?"

    "...."

    "Anyway, keep it up." With her praise, Anya turned her attention to Fred, who had been quietly tending to his duties as the group''s healer and buffer during our discussion.

    Just like that, everyone started their one-hour rest.

    *******

    "Let''s go." Anya''s voice was resolute as she led the group onward, and we followed her, leaving the ce we camped behind.

    As we walked, we soon arrived at the center of the goblin settlement, where a peculiar statue of a tree spirit holding an orb stood. Anya wasted no time and struck the statue''s arm with her weapon, severing it cleanly. The orb fell to the ground with a soft thud.

    "This is the core of the first barrier and the first dungeon fragment," Anya exined, her tone matter-of-fact.

    With the dungeon fragment in our possession, we were ready to move on to the second stage of the dungeon¡­..

    And there I could see the smile on Fred''s face looking at the fragment¡­.

    ''I guess he will do his job soon¡­..''

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 87 20.5 - Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 87 Chapter 20.5 - Dungeon</h4>

    "This is the core of the first barrier and the first dungeon fragment."

    As we acquired the dungeon fragment, we were ready to leave the first stage.

    ''The second stage will be a lot ufortable.'' I thought.

    With our steps taking us to the barrier, we saw it was already lifted. This was because the dungeon fragment that was supplying it with energy was already in our possession.

    "From this moment on, we will encounter different types of monsters, and the environment will change. Stay alert and listen to my everymand."

    Different from the first stage, Anya''s voice was a lot more serious this time. It was because she herself knew how dangerous arrogance could be in such an environment.

    "Understood, captain," Ethan spoke first.

    """ Understood, captain.""" And the others followed his words.

    "Good."

    As we ventured deeper into the dungeon, the environment began to change.

    The air grew thick with an eerie, swirling fog that obscured our vision and made every step feel like a journey into the unknown.

    ''Now, this is the second stage, I know.''

    Looking at the thick fog covering our vision, I recalled the contents of the second stage. This was where Fred escaped using the fog to his advantage after stealing the dungeon fragments while everyone was fighting with the boss.

    However, this thick fog that enveloped us was not only disorienting but also ufortable.

    ''It has the property of nullifying one''s senses.''

    This fog was a fog that made the person inhaling sleepy. It would cling to your skin, leaving a damp, mmy feeling that was both unpleasant and itchy.

    ''Indeed, grabbing the anti-sleep pills and purifying potions was a good idea.'' I thought, looking at our ''healer and priest.''

    "Alright, guys," Anya''s voice cut through the oppressive silence, "we''re in the second stage now. This fog is going to be a challenge, but we can''t afford to let it hinder us. Stay close, and keep your senses sharp."

    Anya turned to me, her expression slightly showing expectation. "Astron, can you see anything through this fog?"

    I squinted, trying to pierce through the thick haze. "Not much, Captain. It''s like trying to see through a wall of cotton."

    But, of course, this was a lie. I was able to see a lot better than others with my [Keen Eye], but I needed to make Fred feel safe. Thus, I didn''t reveal much.

    She nodded, her brows furrowed. "Then your marksmanship won''t mean much."

    "It won''t mean as it used to, but I can find my own," I answered, looking at the thick fog. The normal range of sight was five meters, and it was not that ideal to use a bow.

    "Astron, haven''t you used daggers as your main weapon before?" At that moment, Ethan chimed in, saying the thing I was expecting him to say.

    "Yes. I can also use daggers."

    Hearing this, Anya nodded her head.

    "Alright, everyone, listen up. We can''t rely on our sight as much in this fog, so we''ll have to trust our other senses. Astron, keep your ears sharp for any unusual sounds; you will use your dagger and protect Fred. Emily, Hari, be ready to react to anything you hear. Since your weapons are rtively short, you will need to stay on the rear back. Faye and Ethan, you will be the ones behind me. Since our range of movement is limited, we can''t afford to move much and lose the group. You both will provide damage to my back. And, Fred. You will start using buffs from now on. Clear?"

    The responses were unanimous, a chorus of "Yes" confirming our understanding of the formation and strategy. As instructed, everyone quickly assumed their positions, and our senses heightened as we braced ourselves for the challenges the foggy second stage would throw at us.

    ''This is simr to the game.''

    In the game, Anya also did the same formation, but if one thing was different, then that would be rather than me being behind; it would be Emily who was covering Fred.

    However, that was it. There was no point inparing that anymore.

    SCREECH

    The eerie silence that followed was broken by an unexpected sound - a horrifying, piercing scream that echoed through the fog.

    It sent shivers down my spine, and I instinctively gripped my daggers from my spatial ring, readying myself.

    ''Sylvans.''

    Immediately remembering the contents and the names of the monsters, I readied myself.

    "Ready for the confrontation," Anya''s voice was a steadying presence as she warned us to prepare.

    The fog, thick and oppressive, seemed to respond to her warning, swirling and shifting as if it held a sinister intelligence.

    SWOOSH SCREECH!

    Figures emerged from the dense mist, humanoid forms that moved with unnatural speed and agility.

    They descended upon us like phantoms, leaping out from the fog, their intentions clear - they were here to attack.

    SWOOSH

    Without warning, one of these creatures lunged at me, seemingly materializing out of thin air.

    Its wed hands reached for my throat, and I barely had time to react.

    CLANK

    I deflected the attack, feeling the power behind it. Certainly, my weak body was showing itscking from the start.

    SWOOSH

    However, that didn''t mean anything.

    ''No need to cry for what I don''t have.''

    Imbuing my dagger with white-colored moon mana, I could feel my body getting lighter. My daggers skills with mana improved, especially thanks to Senior Maya''s guidance.

    SWOOSH

    With a smooth step, I dashed to the monster with my other dagger, shing it from its chest.

    "KIEK!"

    The monster screamed, but I couldn''t afford to waste too much time.

    SWOOSH

    Dodging the following panicked w attack, I took my stance.

    ''Internal Dagger Stance. Whispering Thorn.''

    SLASH STAB SLASH

    Using the art I have learned, I attacked with strong precision, targeting the weak points of the monster. In a second, I attacked three times.

    THUD

    And following that, the monster fell to the ground.

    However, that wasn''t the end. Several other monsters emerged, surrounding us from everywhere around.

    SCREEEECH! KIEEEEK!

    As the Sylvans closed in from all directions, I knew I had to protect Fred and the rest of the group from behind. Most of the weight was already on the front, leaving me with a rtively easy fight.

    ''Anya is really good at leading.'' She was using her skill to taunt the monsters that were aiming to attack the rear. Thanks to that, the number of monsters was rtively lower for me to deal with.

    My role in this fight was clear ¨C using my agility and technique to fend off the attackers and keep them away and making sure that the Party would stick together.

    SWOOSH

    I moved swiftly, utilizing every part of my body, as I engaged the Sylvans.

    Their movements might have looked swift and unpredictable, but I had already learned to read their patterns.

    ''The game is really different.''

    Even though they wanted to give the atmosphere of dread, the game still fell short of reality.

    SLASH, DODGE, PARRY.

    With those three, I attacked and defended.

    However, at that moment, I realized that Emily was about to make amon mistake.

    ''Tch¡­..The fog is already affecting her.''

    She was getting away from the party thanks to her senses getting duller. Fred''s debuffs and the effects of the fog probably made it a lot harder to judge where she was.

    SWOOSH THUD

    Throwing a small rock to her head, I shouted. "Emily, stay close to Fred! Don''t go too far."

    CLANK

    "What?"

    Realizing where she was, Emily immediately looked around and retreated.

    "Thanks." And with a thank, she continued to fight.

    "Tch."

    Though, even amongst the battle, I could hear Fred clicking his tongue.

    *********

    "Everyone, okay?"

    After the first sh with Sylvans, we have shed with five other groups. The sh was not that hard objectively, but the fact that the members of the party were constantly getting tired was not a good sign.

    It was not physically tiring, but rather, it was mentally tiring.

    "Captain, have you realized something was amiss?" Ethan asked, looking at the party members. He finally seemed to catch up with the effects of fog. "I feel like the fights are a lot harder than they should be."

    "What do you mean? We are in the second stage. It is normal that the monsters will get stronger." Faye spoke, looking annoyed. She certainly wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.

    Ethan''s observation hung heavy in the air as everyone exchanged worried nces. The realization that something was indeed amiss in this fog-filled stage began to sink in. Faye''s annoyance transformed into concern, and the tension in the party grew.

    "No, it is not only monsters. I feel like it is getting harder to move my body," Ethan continued, his voice carrying unease. "Haven''t you noticed? Sometimes, I forget where I am, and I feel like I am going to get lost in the fog. The sounds are also deceiving me, like something is disturbing my senses."

    ''Ah¡­..Indeed, Ethan is the same as in the game.''

    The reason why Fred wasn''t able to get everything he wanted from this dungeon was because Ethan would get more and more suspicious, and then he would finally realize Fred was the problem after a bunch of shbacks.

    ''That scene was pretty cool.''

    Anya, ever the observant leader, began to take stock of her own senses. She inspected her hand and inhaled the fog, her brow furrowing in concentration. "Indeed, now that you are pointing that out, I feel like my sense of smell is also disturbed."

    As Anya raised her hand to halt our progress, we all gathered around, hanging on her words.

    "This¡­" She began.

    "It is because of the fog." I chimed in. At this point, there was no need to waste any more time. "I had been observing for a while now, but whenever I breathe the fog in, I feel like I am getting more and more shaky. I don''t know the exact details, but something must be in the fog."

    Ethan chimed in once more, confirming my ''suspicions''. "I thought the same. The fog is the only thing that always stays."

    Anya nodded thoughtfully. "This must be Sleeping Mist, then. It makes a lot more sense now."

    Without hesitation, she turned her attention to Fred, who seemed somewhat flustered. "Fred, use purification on everyone here."

    "U-understood," Fred stammered, his hands trembling slightly as he began to cast his purifying magic.

    The fog around us seemed to react, shifting and writhing as if it were alive. Fred''s magic cut through the haze, and a cleansing wave washed over us.

    Gradually, we felt the lethargy and disorientation lift. Our senses returned, and our bodies felt more agile.

    However, I knew this was nothing but temporary. The reason why the demon followers decided to disguise themselves as healers was that they could temporarily disturb one''s senses, making them feel a lot better.

    They were healers, but at the same time, they had the skills to mask their demonic skills under the guise of healing.

    THUMP

    My fast-beating body was proof of that. This phenomenon urred whenever demonic energy was near me, and from the looks of it, Fred was using his skill.

    PISH!

    Injecting the small potion in the syringe to my arm, I confirmed that. The healed wound I made just a second ago was actually still there, even though after Fred used his skill, it momentarily disappeared.

    ''He is finally ying his cards.''

    Thinking that it was time for Boss Monster toe, I looked at our leader.

    "Let''s go.

    And with Anya''s words, everyone started walking, and it didn''t take long for us to reach their of boss monsters either.

    A huge rotten tree, and beneath it,id the boss monster.

    "Get ready for confrontation."

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 88 20.6 - Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 88 Chapter 20.6 - Dungeon </h4>

    As we entered their of the boss monster, an overpowering stench of decay assaulted our senses.

    The massive tree-like creature, its twisted form writhing with corrupted branches and foul-looking foliage, stood at the heart of the chamber. Its hollow, empty eyes red at us with malevolence.

    ''Putrid Embertree Spirit.''

    A monster that is intermediate-high rank 4. A monster that can deal with everyone here on its own without batting an eye.

    That being not enough, surrounding the Putrid Embertree Spirit were several Sylvans, their presence adding to the looming threat.

    Then, there is a reason why this party was sure that we could defeat the boss monster even though it is individually stronger.

    It is because we have the numbers advantage. Dealing with many people is something that has always been hard, no matter how strong a person is since it multiplies the possible scenarios that could happen in the fight.

    However, then, what do you think is the most annoying type of boss monster?

    The one that fights with other types of monsters under hismand. This is because the resources that would be left to deal with the boss monster would be rtively lower than it was supposed to be, making it harder to deal with.

    Because of this, Anya wasted no time, hermand clear and precise.

    "Astron, Ethan, Emily, cover for the weaker monsters. Keep the Sylvans off us while Fred will buff the party," she ordered, her shield and spear at the ready. The three of us nodded, positioning ourselves to defend against the approaching Sylvans.

    Faye, Hari, and Anya stepped forward to confront the monstrous tree spirit. Faye hefted her ymore, her body-strengthening skill at its peak. Hari''s dual des danced with fiery energy, ready to strike. Anya''s focus was on the boss monster itself; her shield raised protectively.

    ROAR!

    The Putrid Embertree Spirit, sensing our presence, let out an eerie, echoing roar that sent shivers down everyone''s spines, making everyone feel dread.

    It was the start of the fight where the boss monster would imbue everyone with the status effect [Fear].

    "Fred, purification." Anya immediately instructed Fred, as she rushed to the monster readying itself for the attack.

    "U-understood." And Fred did what was told.

    The boss monster raised its massive, twisted limbs and, with a deafening roar, unleashed a barrage of corrupted branches imbued with dark nature magic.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH

    "No, you are not passing me!"

    As Anya raised her shield, she shouted, activating her skill.

    THUD THUD THUD

    And the branches reached to her shield. This was the start of the attack.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    Anya, Faye, and Hari moved with a synchronicity that came from years of fighting together. Anya''s shield deflected the Putrid Embertree Spirit''s dark magic attacks, Faye''s ymore cleaved through the corrupted branches, and Hari''s fiery des sliced into the creature''s bark-like hide.

    "Astron! Careful!"

    Of course, they were not the only ones that were fighting.

    SWOOSH THUD CRACK

    The Sylvans attacked from the sides, their agility and strength making them more formidable opponents than before.

    ''These are stronger. I guess this is the buff of Putrid Embertree Spirit.''

    The reason why this monster was a formidable opponent was not because it was only strong on its own but because it also had the ability to buff its own creations.

    ''Sylvans.''

    I, Ethan, and Emily fought valiantly.

    The two''s coordination and teamwork improved with each encounter. Emily''s swordsmanship was precise, and Ethan''s spear thrusts deadly.

    My dagger skills also continued to evolve without stopping since Sylvan''s were faster than before.

    Even though Ethan was a lot more talented in terms ofbat, Emily was doing her part of the job. However, the effects of the fog and Fred''s skills started taking a toll on their body, and this was showing now.

    ''It is about the time.''

    The constant sounds and tremors of the boss fight was entering my senses, and this should be the same for Fred.

    SWOOSH

    And because of those noises, nobody saw the small needle that was amplified with green-colored mana reaching Fred.

    "Ethan, cover me," Emily shouted, attempting to create some distance between herself and the relentless Sylvans.

    However, Ethan''s response was disheartening. His body felt sluggish, and he struggled to maintain his usual agility. "I''m trying, but my body doesn''t move as I want," he confessed, his frustration palpable.

    And, at that moment, I could see Ethan''s attention immediately turning to Fred.

    ''He realized.''

    "This! It is your doing, isn''t it?" As he mumbled to himself, I could see the scene that happened in the game. He was now probably seeing the shbacks and putting everything together as it was in the game.

    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!" And with a loud shout, he immediately gathered all the attention on himself.

    "What is it, Ethan?" I could hear Emily as she also turned her head to Ethan.

    "This guy betrayed us." And Ethan confirmed it, clearly looking at Fred.

    "What?"

    "Tch."

    Fred clicked his tongue; however, soon, his annoyance turned into a grin.

    "I guess you really are a Hartley, huh? I was going to offer your head to the boss, but I guess this will be forter."

    With a malevolent grin, Fred began to chant an incantation that was unmistakably forbidden Demonic Skill.

    He was using his skill, [Vtility].

    That skill was not only effective against the people but also against the monsters. No, it was a lot stronger against the monsters since they were rather more likely to be controlled by their instinct.

    ROAR!

    Just to prove that the Putrid Embertree Spirit, already weakened by our relentless assault, suddenly went into a frenzied rampage.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH

    Its corrupted branches iled wildly, striking both Sylvans and our party members indiscriminately.

    I dodged one, two, three, four¡­.The number increased as I tried to defend myself.

    However, given my physical limitations, I found myself unable to defend against the monster''s ferocious onught.

    SWOOSH THUD

    "Kurgh!"

    A massive branch struck me with brutal force,unching me through the air and leaving me disoriented and helpless.

    I could feel the pain in every inch of my body; at least three of my bones were probably broken, and it was even hard to breathe.

    "NO!" Anya''s anguished cry was drowned out by the cacophony of battle. I felt myself spiraling uncontrobly through the air, away from the chaotic battleground.

    "ASTRON!" I could also hear Ethan''s voice and see his widened eyes.

    And in the midst of the chaos, Fred seized his opportunity. With remarkable speed and stealth he had not shown before, he snatched the coveted dungeon fragments and vanished into the thick, obscuring fog.

    As I descended toward the fog-shrouded ground, disoriented and nursing injuries, I could only watch as Fred was leaving the ce with a smirk.

    However, neither did he know that tiny little tendrils of green were connecting me and him¡­.

    *******

    As Astron disappeared into the thick fog, Ethan''s heart ached with a mixture of anger and despair.

    He desperately wanted to go after his fallenrade, but the reality of their dire situation bore down on him like a crushing weight.

    Ethan and other members of the party watched Astron fly and Fred leave; they were busy trying to fend off the attacks of the boss monster that was clearly in a frenzied state.

    ROAR SWOOSH

    With each of its roars, the Putrid Embertree Spirit attacked, and the ground trembled.

    "I will save him."

    CLANK

    Ethan shouted as he fended off another attack from the monster, trying to make his way towards where Astron flew.

    "NO!"

    However, at that moment, someone blocked him. Before him stood Hari with her two des.

    "Ethan, I know you are upset, but right now, we can''t afford to split ourselves."

    SWOOSH

    She spoke as she dodged another branch spurting from the ground.

    However, Ethan''s mind was on the guy who just flew. He wanted to rush at him as hisrade.

    As Astron disappeared into the thick fog, Ethan''s heart ached with a mixture of anger and despair. He desperately wanted to go after his fallenrade, but the reality of their dire situation bore down on him like a crushing weight.

    "I have to save him," Ethan dered with determination, trying to push his way past Hari, who had positioned herself as a barrier between him and Astron''sst known location.

    Hari, her fiery des gleaming in the dim light, stood firm. "Ethan, I get it, but rushing in alone will only get you killed. We can''t afford to split our forces now."

    ROAR!

    Another deafening roar from the Putrid Embertree Spirit punctuated her point, causing the very ground to quake. Sylvans closed in from all sides, their malevolent eyes fixed on the party, their movements unnaturally quick and coordinated.

    Ethan''s fists clenched in frustration. "But he''s hurt! He''s alone out there!"

    Hari met Ethan''s gaze, her own eyes filled with concern. "I know, but if you leave now, we''ll be in the same situation as Astron, surrounded and outnumbered. We need to trust that he can take care of himself. Anya and the others are calling for help. We have to trust the team and regroup."

    Ethan gritted his teeth, torn between his instinct to rescue Astron and the grim reality of their predicament.

    ''This¡­.Why it has to be him?''

    He still remembered the back he had shown at that time.

    "There is no such person left."

    The emotions in his words. The helplessness and loneliness.

    And now, he was about to do the same thing just like others.

    Leaving the weak link alone.

    The weight of his decision pressed heavily on his shoulders, and he felt a burning sense of helplessness. He knew that leaving Astron behind was the right tactical choice, but it didn''t make it any easier to ept.

    CLENCH

    He clenched his fists so hard that his nails dug into his palms, blood dripping from them. He threw a look into his spear as he remembered the words that his father spoke.

    "When you understand that you can''t save everyone, it is the time when you be a real hunter."

    "Why? I want to be a hero."

    "Hero, huh? You can be a hero if you want."

    "Then-"

    "But Ethan. One day, you will understand. Unless they have the power to back up their beliefs, no one will be able to stay as heroes in their lives."

    ''So this is what you meant by those words, father¡­.''

    Ethan realized the words his father spoke to him when he heard about his desire to be a hero.

    Different from others, his father never went against his wishes to be a hero. He never ridiculed him, never said it was a foolish dream.

    But he simply emphasized the importance of strength, and Ethan understood this fact a lot better now.

    ''It is because I am still weak.''

    It was because he was weak that he was unable to save him all alone. If he was stronger and better...

    ''If I was a bit stronger...''

    With a heavy heart, he nodded reluctantly. "Fine, let''s regroup. But we better find him once this mess is over. We owe him that."

    Hari''s grip on her des tightened, and she gave Ethan a solemn nod. "Agreed. We''ll get through this together."

    Together, they turned their attention back to the chaotic battlefield, where the Putrid Embertree Spirit''s frenzied rampage showed no signs of slowing.

    Just like that, Ethan took his first step into bing the protagonist.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 89 21.1 - First Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 89 Chapter 21.1 - First Hunt </h4>

    "Kurgh-"

    I spilled quite a lot of blood from my mouth as I flew into the fog andnded on the ground at a rapid speed. The branches that hit me had already crushed my bones.

    THUD

    And the moment Inded on the ground, the pain intensified. The shock caused my ribs to damage more, as I felt every anchor of my body aching.

    ''That hurts.''

    I was on the ground, tasting the metallic tang of blood in my mouth, as I stared up at the fog-shrouded sky.

    Pain radiated through my body, every broken bone and bruise a cruel reminder of the reason why I was here and the betrayal that had just unfolded.

    ''That bastard for sure used his skill with full power.''

    The way Boss Monster reacted was certainly stronger than in the game. Either it was because I was feeling it in real life, or it was because he was feeling more concerned.

    In any case, it didn''t matter. Those were the details that I could think about alter; for now, my attention was elsewhere.

    I could see him walking farther away, thanks to small tendrils connecting him and me.

    "Huk!"

    Summoning all the strength I could muster, I forced myself to sit up despite the agonizing pain that radiated from my chest. I could feel the shards of my broken ribs shifting inside me, like jagged knives threatening to puncture my lungs.

    "Gurghk!"

    Feeling the blood rushing to my throat, the urgency of the situation pushed me forward.

    GULP

    With trembling hands, I reached for one of the high-grade potions I carried and brought it to my lips, swallowing it in a single gulp.

    The potion worked its magic, knitting my bones back together and staunching the internal bleeding.

    ''There goes my two thousand Valer.''

    I could only grimace at the cost, knowing that the potion was worth a small fortune. But at this moment, I''d pay any price to continue the fight.

    Pushing myself upright, I willed my body to move despite the lingering pain and weakness.

    My senses felt heightened, and the oppressive fog seemed to thicken around me, distorting my surroundings and making it difficult to gauge the battle raging nearby.

    CRUMBLE TOK

    Even then, the tremors of the fight and the scene that was happening around me, I was able to pick all of that.

    "Huff¡­."

    After the potion had finally taken its full effect, I could feel the strength returning to my body, and the samefortable feeling made me rxed.

    The injuries of my body healed one by one.

    My priority right now was to catch that bastard and destroy him, and to do that, I needed to act as fast as I could.

    As I took a tentative step forward, the distant sounds of the battle echoed in my ears, muffled by the thick fog.

    However, before I could take more than a few strides, an unsettling presence loomed behind me.

    SHRIEK! SWOOSH

    I spun around just in time to see a group of Sylvans emerging from the dense fog. Their twisted, grotesque forms make me want to throw up again.

    The Sylvans, with their gnarled limbs and malevolent grins, moved with a sinister grace. wed fingers reached for me, their intentions clear ¡ª they were here to finish what the Putrid Embertree Spirit had started.

    But, this time, I was not going to hold back. After all, the fog was already covering everyone, and Fred had started escaping.

    "Finally."

    Reaching out my gun, I felt a heavy and cold metallic feeling.

    ''It has been a while.''

    Raising the gun, I immediately pointed it to the Sylvan''s approaching.

    And pulled the trigger rapidly.

    PIU! PIU! PIU!

    The silencer I had equipped worked as intended, suppressing the deafening noise of gunfire. Instead, the shots were reced by dull thuds, but the impact was anything but dull.

    THUD THUD THUD

    Their bodies fell to the ground one by one as I aimed at their heads. The power of the gun was slightly lowered thanks to the silencer, but since it was a close distance, it didn''t matter too much.

    SWOOSH

    Dodging swiftly and spacing properly, I basically kept my distance and left them on the hang.

    PIU! PIU! PIU!

    With each shot, I imbued the bullets with my own mana, enhancing their firepower.

    SHRIEK!

    The bullets tore through the Sylvans, causing them to stumble and shriek in agony. It was a dance of death, and I was the reaper.

    After firing a bunch of bullets and finishing my magazine, I made sure the monsters were all dead.

    ''Now it is time to hunt.''

    Since I was able to use my gun, my fighting prowess was a lot higher than daggers or bows. And this proved to be a faster clearing choice.

    Raising my head, I could feel the green tendrils that were connecting me to Fred getting weaker and weaker, and this alone showed he was getting away. Thanks to the small needle I had thrown, I could track him down, and this was exactly my n.

    ''He will be able to leave the dungeon in just thirty minutes if he goes with his full power.

    I didn''t know the exact range limit for now, and I didn''t want to gamble it. Since my wounds werepletely healed at this point, I could now go into full power as well.

    Immediately using my skill [Dash], I felt the increase in my strength, and my speed was rising.

    The mana started getting sucked, and without stopping any second, I rushed forwards.

    SWOOSH

    I could trace where he was, thanks to my mana, and that was enough.

    SWOOSH

    The training I had been doing all this time was now proving to be helpful. My muscles and my form were clean, and thanks to that, I was able to run both fast and effectively.

    My body felt lighter and more agile as if I could defy gravity itself. The mana consumption was substantial, but I had prepared for this moment. With each stride, I closed the gap between Fred and me, the distance between us shrinking with each heartbeat.

    My senses were on high alert, and I could sense his presence ahead, a faint but distinct trail left by the needles I had imnted.

    I followed it like a hunter tracking prey, my footsteps barely making a sound as I moved through the fog-shroudedndscape.

    I was also using my second trait [Shadowborne] to erase my presence, and this made me able to go undetected by the leftover monsters that were lingering around.

    Time seemed to blur as I ran, the seconds stretching into eternity. Of course, it wasn''t that, but thanks to my low endurance, my muscles burned with exertion, and my lungs ached from the strain, but I pushed on.

    ''You are going to die here.''

    And soon after reaching the Area of stage one, I was able to see where he was thanks to the fog that disappeared.

    ''Keen Eye.''

    Thanks to my skill [Keen Eye], I could see himying some traps inside the forest. He was also muttering to himself, and even though I couldn''t hear what he was saying, I could read his lips.

    "Killing Ethan Hartley, huh?" I whispered to myself, my lips curving into a cold smile.

    The name Hartley carried weight in the world of Hunters, and it seemed Fred had his sights set on the biggest game.

    ''But that was not in the game. What caused the change?'' As I asked this question, I got the answer immediately.

    It was me.

    ''Though, if you changed your mind because of me, you are gravely mistaken.''

    GULP GULP

    Gulping two potions at the same time, I first renewed my stamina, and second, I renewed the mana I had used. I was not someone who was strong; thus, I needed to be in my peak condition all the time.

    I crouched low, using the terrain and the shadows for cover.

    Since we were inside the forest, where the light created more shadows, this was my ce to hunt.

    Going from shadow to shadow, I slowly decreased the distance until I deemed it enough.

    ''This should be fine.''

    Fred hadn''t noticed my approach yet, too consumed by his murderous intent. He continued to mumble about his ns, unaware of the danger that lurked just behind him.

    I steadied my gun, feeling the cold metal in my hand. It was time to strike.

    PIU!

    With a steady hand and a calcted aim, I squeezed the trigger. The silenced pistol spat a muted thump, and the bullet flew with deadly precision, heading straight for Fred''s head.

    CRACK SPURT

    The projectile struck true, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still. A look of shock and pain crossed Fred''s face as the bullet prated his skull. Blood rushed from the wound.

    SWOOSH

    But he didn''t copse. Instead, something strange happened. His body convulsed, and a sickly green aura enveloped him, casting an eerie glow in the fog. It was as if the demonic energy within him was fighting to keep him alive.

    Fred staggered, clutching his head, blood oozing from the wound. He seemed to teeter on the brink of death, yet the demonic energy within him refused to let go.

    Fred''s body trembled with the aftermath of the gunshot wound, but his eyes zed with a murderous intent that even sent shivers down my spine. Incredible amounts of pressure oozed from him as he used his mana.

    ''This is at least on the level of rank-4 or maybe rank-5?''

    It was a lot higher than mine; however,pared to the rest of the party members, it was clear why he chose to betray.

    But even then, the battle was going to be hard, and I knew it. But that didn''t mean I was going to let him leave like that.

    He spoke through gritted teeth, his voiceced with venom.

    "You dare... attack me?" His words were barely coherent, distorted by pain and rage.

    He looked around wildly, his gaze sweeping the forest as he tried to locate the source of the attack. But I remained hidden, well aware of the advantage darkness and silence provided.

    "You think you can kill me with a mere gunshot?" Fred hissed, his voice a sinister whisper. "You underestimate me."

    However, despite his bravado, he seemed disoriented and struggled to maintain his bnce.

    The demonic energy that coursed through him had saved his life, but it couldn''tpletely heal him. He was vulnerable, and I intended to exploit that weakness.

    PIU!

    I fired another gunshot after changing my position.

    SPURT

    And itnded just like it should have been.

    "Kurgh-"

    And I could feel him coughing blood. He was covering his head with all his mana to defend himself from the bullets, but this made him more and more vulnerable to my attacks.

    "Cough¡­..Come out, coward!" he spat, his voiceced with frustration. "Show yourself!"

    This was the start of the tiring fight that I was going to drag on.

 Chapter 90 21.2 - First Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 90 Chapter 21.2 - First Hunt</h4>

    What is the biggest advantage of guns in this world?

    The answer to that is simple. Not high firepower as bows, but high attacking speed thanks to guns'' mechanism.

    However, there is one other thing that is advantageous.

    When an archer is trying to attack someone, they will cover their arrows with mana by gathering them around the arrow, increasing its firepower.

    And, if they are not that proficient and high-ranking marksman, the ce where they attack from will still be in the range of the target''s senses, and this will reveal their location.

    However, because gun base firepower is high even without mana, and most of the time, the mana is hardly used to increase a gun''s firepower, they don''t have this negative advantage.

    And this was exactly why I was able to hide in my tracks while still attacking constantly.

    The silencer of my pistol and the small amounts of mana I was using were making it impossible to trace it.

    "Cough¡­..Come out, coward! Show yourself!"

    Fred''s frustration grew with each gunshot, and his efforts to locate me became increasingly frantic. The misty forest yed tricks on his senses, and his pain was slowly sapping his strength.

    "You can''t hide forever!" he roared, his voice echoing through the woods.

    ''I can. You don''t need to worry.''

    Thanks to shadows, I was even able to escape from the senses of Kaya Hartley, and I could certainly hide myself from Fred.

    And hide I did, moving stealthily from tree to tree, my gun trained on him.

    I knew I couldn''t let up, couldn''t give him a chance to retaliate.

    ''Keen Eye.''

    My keen eye showed me the weak points of his body that were now slowly eroding thanks to the demonic mana that he was using to sustain his wounds.

    PIU! PIU! PIU!

    I continued to fire, my shots calcted and precise, targeting him in vulnerable spots. The bullets found their mark, causing him to cough up more blood and weaken his defenses.

    Fred''s breathing grew ragged, and he staggered, struggling to maintain his bnce. He was on the brink of exhaustion, and I could see the fear in his eyes.

    "Kurghk-!"

    Blood flowed from his mouth as he coughed constantly. Like an injured soldier, he was trying his best to stay on his foot, but that was proving more and more hard.

    "You won''t... break me," he gasped between ragged breaths.

    But then, his tone shifted, and he spoke with a sense of regret. "I didn''t want... to use this."

    I watched the scene as the aura around him changed.

    THUMP

    My heart rate increased with each passing time as the demonic energy around me increased.

    The pressure emanating from Fred transformed, bing darker, more menacing. It was as if he was tapping into a well of power he had been keeping in reserve.

    His body contorted as he forced a transformation, and the air grew thick with an oppressive energy. Fred''s eyes gleamed with an eerie, crimson light as his appearance shifted.

    ''You finally used the capsule.''

    He had be a half-demon.

    There was a reason why demon contractors were annoying to deal with. It was because they could use this capsule and force themselves to be a half-demon with the price of losing their strength for a while.

    It worked like an overdrive.

    Fred''s voice dripped with hate as he spat out his words. "You think you''ve won? You think you can take me down like somemon Hunter?"

    ''It ising.''

    And, as the mana surged around his body, I could see the eerie crimson light in his eyes intensifying.

    ROAR!

    He threw his head back with a maniacal roar. The sound was deafening, and as he roared, an onught of dark mana surged from his body,shing out at the surrounding trees and ground.

    The very air seemed to tremble under the force of his unleashed power. The ground shook violently, and trees were uprooted as the torrent of mana raged out of control.

    SWOOSH

    This was one of the skills that he would use as the boss in the future parts, where he would simply attack everything in the close proximity.

    [Roar of Catastrophe]

    SWOOSH

    Activating my skill [Dash], I immediately increased the distance to get out of his attacking range.

    Unless one had an artifact that defended themselves, it was impossible to evade this skill unless you were out of range.

    Fred had turned into a destructive force of nature, and I knew the ways of destroying his figure.

    After all, I was the one who knew his characteristics as a Demon and was prepared for this case.

    In the midst of the chaos, I spotted Fred''s form, now distorted and grotesque, as he embraced his demonic side.

    THUMP

    Hisughter echoed through the forest, a chilling sound that sent shivers down my spine, thanks to the pressure emanating from him.

    ''But this is nothingpared to that time.''

    However, I knew how it felt to be in the presence of someone strong, and Fred was not one of them. I forcefully calmed my body down as my mind cooled down.

    "You can''t escape, Astron!" he taunted, his voice carrying a twisted glee. "I''m going to tear you apart, piece by piece!"

    At this point, it seemed he understood it was me who was aiming for his life, but it didn''t matter at all.

    "Escape? Why should I?"

    I mumbled, looking at the bastard.

    "In the end, you fell for it."

    His wounds healed one by one thanks to his newly revealed half-demon form. His physical capabilities were top-notch and higher than any human could be at his rank.

    However, in this world, everything has a price. If you are strong and big, you are going to be slower.

    If you are fast and agile, your attacks won''t hit as strong.

    This was a world that was based on a game; thus, everything that could be targeted as an enemy had a weakness.

    And Fred, who was the future boss of the <Chapter 7- Act 3>, also did.

    ''Weakness to attribute of light.''

    Not all the demons are weak to Light Attribute, different from how their reputation worked. No, rather, there are even some demons that can use the magic attribute Light.

    However, some of them do have the weakness of light magic.

    ''Vitalisanguis n.''

    A n that has a very high regeneration power uses the dark and demonic psions around the environment to increase the efficiency of their body circuits.

    And, because they are utilizing dark mana, when they are attacked by light attribute psions, their body circuits will be interrupted, resulting in them not being able to regenerate as much as they did before.

    ''All of this¡­.Just to kill one bastard¡­''

    I grabbed the capsule that I bought from the academy. A special type of capsule that is filled with Light-Attribute mana and the size of the bullet for my gun.

    I specifically ordered this capsule in this size just to make sure that I would be able to use it with it. It cost 10 thousand Valer to buy it, quite a lot.

    But I didn''t care. Since, just by grabbing the things this guy had, I could simply make it worth it, and even if it didn''t, as long as I erased on more demon contractors, I was fine with it.

    Putting it into the special thrower for that capsule, and raising my gun, I started getting ready.

    "WHERE ARE YOU BASTARD!"

    I could hear Fred''s shouts from far away.

    I reached into my bracelet and pulled out a small vial containing a shimmering potionbeled "Potion of Strength." Without hesitation, I uncorked it and downed the potion in a single gulp.

    The surge of power from the Potion of Strength coursed through me. At this point, my bullets won''t even damage his body thanks to his regeneration; thus, using the same tactic won''t work.

    However, he was still physically stronger, and his demonic abilities made him a formidable adversary. And since the capsule wasn''t a bullet, I needed to use it from a closed distance.

    ''Dash.''

    I activated my skill, and once again, I felt the surge of energy coursing through me.

    SWOOSH

    As I closed the distance, Fred''s eyes widened, and a smirk appeared on his face.

    "So, you finally decided to show yourself."

    SWOOSH

    Fred''s attack came swiftly, a powerful right hook aimed directly at my face. He put his full force behind it, leveraging his immense strength to deliver a bone-crushing blow.

    However, I had anticipated this move.

    SWOOSH

    With newfound agility and strength, I dodged his punch with a hair''s breadth, feeling the rush of air as his fist narrowly missed my face.

    "Grr¡­..I will kill you, as the price¡­.You fucker!"

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    Fred didn''t miss a beat. He followed up with a sweeping low kick, aiming to knock me off bnce. His leg moved like a blur, targeting my ankles with precision.

    But, once again. Fred was still not a fighter but rather a worm that simply hid himself.

    His movements were too easy to read, and my eyes immediately analyzed his muscles that were clenched. Normally, it would still be impossible for me to dodge his moves, but the potion was just around the range that made it possible.

    SWISH

    I was ready. I leaped over his leg, narrowly avoiding the sweep. Even the wind that was cursing through made me stagger backward slightly.

    ''I am going to die if I get hit even once.''

    It was the dance of battle and death.

    THUD

    In mid-air, I spun around and delivered a swift kick to his back, using the momentum to create some distance between us, as well as to disrupt his bnce.

    And that worked just as I intended.

    Fred staggered forward, clearly caught off guard by my agility that he hadn''t observed before, and I was flying over him in the sky.

    "You¡­.You were hiding yo-"

    And that wasn''t the end, as I raised my gun and channeled as much mana I could to my gun, using [Lunar Enigma].

    BANG!

    The sound of a gunshot echoed, but this time, I had already taken the muzzle off to increase the power of my gun. I didn''t want to take any risk.

    THUD SPURT

    The bullet pierced through Fred''s chest, and blood spurted from the wound. But that was still not the end.

    ''Keen Eye.''

    Raising the thrower of the Capsule, I aimed it right at the point where my bullet had pierced. The wound was already regenerating, and Fred was about to pick himself up.

    PUF!

    As I fired the capsule, it immediately pushed through the narrow opening that my bullet momentarily created.

    BAM!

    And exploded inside his body.

    SPURT!

    Blood spurted from his insides as the yellow-colored light shone through the wound.

    THUD

    With a smooth thud sound, Inded on the ground as I looked at my product.

    "AH!

    And for the first time after Fred had transformed, he screamed as if he was in pain.

    "H-how¡­.."

    He staggered as his body circuits were being interrupted from inside. The power of regeneration didn''t work as he wished.

    "This whole time, Fred Nilsen¡­..No, should I say Fred Nickleson¡­The thousand faced¡­..''

    I spoke, slowly approaching as my gun was raised.

    "You were ying in my hand."

    "Grr¡­..Huk!....."

    Constantly, blood poured from his mouth and his wound as his body convulsed. The light attribute mana was spreading into his body like the cells of cancer, eating him from the inside.

    "I WILL KILL YOU!"

    SWOOSH

    With a loud shout, he tried to grab me. But I was already expecting that.

    THUD

    Evading his attack just as before, I smashed his face with my feet, stepping on his head.

    "One bullet, Fred Nickleson¡­.."

    I grabbed my gun and pointed it at his head.

    "This is all it takes¡­."

    And pulled the trigger.

    BANG!

    Those were thest words he heard before losing his life.

    SPURT

    As that one bullet pierced his head¡­.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 91 22.1 - The Chrono Grove

    <h4>Chapter 91 Chapter 22.1 - The Chrono Grove</h4>

    THUD

    As the body of Fred fell to the ground, I was left alone inside the forest with my gun in my hand.

    "¡­.."

    TAP TAP TAP

    The sound of rain falling to the ground could be heard, and before me was the body of the dead half-demon.

    The metallic feeling of my gun was in my hand.

    I just stood there and looked at what I had done without making any sound.

    My clothes were slightly getting wet, but at that moment, I didn''t care.

    ''So, this is how it feels, huh? Hunting someone down¡­.''

    A weird feeling enveloped me as I had finally achieved something aftering here.

    The anger in my heart still existed, as the figure before me made me remember the scene where her chest was pierced by the ws of that demon.

    "Because of you¡­.."

    And this made the emotions inside me boil more. While I was dealing with Fred, I forced myself to calm down, to think with my logic, and to ignore my emotions.

    But there was no need to do that anymore.

    "Because of dogs like you¡­.."

    My voice grew colder as I raised my dagger, fixing my gaze upon the wretched creature before me.

    STAB STAB.

    With each thrust of the de, I channeled all the rage and sorrow that had festered within me. The world seemed to blur as I repeatedly drove the dagger into his lifeless form.

    "BECAUSE OF FUCKING YOU!"

    STAB STAB STAB STAB STAB STAB.

    This savage act marked the end of my catharsis, leaving me with a haunting sense of emptiness. The anger the grief, all had dissipated, leaving behind a deste vacuum.

    I continued to stab the bastard, letting out everything; however, slowly, the feeling turned into nothingness.

    And then, as abruptly as it had begun, I halted.

    PAT PAT PAT PAT

    The rain soaked through my clothes, chilling me to the bone.

    "Haah¡­.Haaah¡­.."

    My own ragged breathing filled the silence, no longer drowned out by the rhythmic stabs.

    I lowered the dagger, its de slick with rain and blood, and took a faltering step back.

    My gaze once filled with fury, now carried a haunting vacancy as I stared down at the mangled body of those belonging to my nemesis.

    The forest, the rain, and the body before me bore witness to theplicated emotions that had now given way to a profound sense of emptiness.

    ''This is not enough.''

    In the midst of this surreal scene, I finally began to process the void that had reced my earlier turmoil, a void that demanded acknowledgment and introspection.

    ''This is not the end.''

    The rain continued to fall, unrelenting and indifferent, as I stood there, aplex mix of emotions reced by an unsettling void, searching for meaning amidst the aftermath of my vengeance.

    ''I still have yet to finish¡­..No¡­.I have yet to start properly¡­.''

    Looking at the body, I slowly lowered my hand and started searching for it, my hands roaming around.

    The first thing I noticed was his bracelet; it was a bracelet that had a bigger space than normal bracelets.

    Aside from that, he also had a small watch.

    A watch that was slightly different than others.

    ''This is a tempered smartwatch, one that could be essed by only those who contracted with demons.''

    It was an item that was untraceable and was used by demons to contact their followers.

    ''However, I guess he is still at the starting phase.''

    Opening up the watch, I started looking for its contents.

    --------------------------

    [Messages(6)] [Calls(1)] [Mails(23)]

    ---------------------------

    At first, the opening style was the same, but on the side of the watch, a small needle was there.

    ''I guess he was too confident that he wouldn''t be caught.''

    As I slowly pushed the needle, this time, the interface had changed. The color got more and more darker as a bunch of tabs popped off.

    It was the tab of viin society, mainly called the InfernalCovenant.

    -----------------------

    [...]

    [...]

    [...]

    [Missions]

    [Currency]

    ------------------------

    The first three tabs were inessible. However, I knew what they were for.

    ''Announcements, Bounties and Contacts:''

    However, they would only appear after one passed a certain threshold of trust and got recruited under a senior viin and when they get enough currency.

    Just like any other society, Viins also had a hierarchy, even though their goals were different.

    After looking at the watch for a little longer, I saw the amount of money he had in his ount.

    ''50k, huh? Certainly covers my losses.''

    This was his money in his normal bank ount as the hunter Fred Nilsen. However, he also had another currency as points.

    ''DeValer.''

    Of course, when talking about a viin society, the first thing that woulde into one''s mind would be the idea of anti-government, which could be seen here. From the name alone, it is obvious.

    Of course, the one that founded the society is a hateful viin itself, but whatever.

    There was a lot to explore, but right now, I didn''t have much time.

    ''I need to find the hidden stage before they clear the boss.''

    Since Fred was dead, and I didn''t have much else to do, the only thing that was left for me to do was simply leave this ce and reach the ce where the hidden stage was located.

    ''However, I shouldn''t leave any evidence.''

    At this point, my head was cooler than before, and I could finally think like any normal person was supposed to.

    Rather, how I would be supposed to do.

    I stored Fred''s body and any other thing in my spatial storage and then left the ce.

    ''The rain and the dungeon will already repair itself.''

    There was not much time left for me to stay here and erase the traces of fighting, neither did I have any intention to. It is the characteristics of dungeons that any outside influence would be dispersed.

    This is the reason why the environment in some dungeons is widely used to train people or work people inside, even erasing murders.

    ''It is convenient, at least.''

    With that thought, I left and started running to where the hidden stage was located.

    ********

    Hidden Stage.

    As the name suggests, this only appears in staged dungeons, and even then, it is a rare urrence.

    ''Right now, most of them are not even known.''

    There are quite a lot of dungeons with hidden stages, but none of them are discovered, and even the ones that are discovered are mostly hidden by the discoverers since they are impossible to identify with the technology of the current world.

    This is how humans work. If you find something, rather than sharing it first, you should take a look at it and discern if it is something useful to you.

    And this is a logical thing, which I am also doing right now.

    As I reached the same scene I had seen in the game after walking for a little while, I stopped before the rock.

    SCREECH

    From time to time, I could hear the loud sounds of monsters screaming. It seemed because of Fred''s skill, even the monsters in not close vicinity went berserk.

    After reaching the rock, I looked at the thing belonging to me.

    "Everything is ready."

    After confirming that my preparations wereplete, I closed my eyes and drew my mana from my trait.

    My moon mana shone radiantly in my dark world with my eyes closed. The feeling of using mana is hard to exin. It feels like you have another organ you are moving, but at the same time, it is not.

    It''s truly a surreal feeling.

    And the moment I drew my mana and started expelling it, suddenly, I felt something pressing on me.

    A pressure descended upon me like it was sucking me in. Different from the gates I had used, this one felt like a ck hole.

    SWOOSH

    Rxing myself, I let the pressure drag me in, not resisting. And, soon, the same feeling of my insides turning out enveloped me.

    THUD

    Followed by a simple, almost anticlimactic thud, I arrived at my destination.

    The sensation of falling was unmistakable, even though I had not physically moved an inch. I opened my eyes to a realm of utter enchantment, a ce that defied thews of time and space.

    ''The Chrono Grove.''

    Those words would be emzoned on the screen if I were ying the game now, a cryptic gateway to a futurendscape that Ethan was destined to explore.

    A ce wheremon sense didn''t exist and time, space, and rules of physics were tempered.

    Thanks to the urring mana phenomena everywhere around.

    Before me stretched the Chrono Grove, a pocket dimension hidden within the Raining Forest dungeon extending to a realm that was inessible.

    Time here flowed at a breathtaking rate, a staggering thirty times faster than in the outside world. I stood at the boundary between the ordinary forest and this surreal realm, feeling a tingling sensation in my skin as I limated to the distorted temporal flow.

    The grove was an intricate tapestry of climates andndscapes, ever-changing in response to the altered time.

    The sun hung high in the sky, casting a searing heat upon thend, only to be abruptly reced by dark, ominous clouds and torrential rain.

    It was a ce of constant transformation, a training ground like no other. If one side was raining, it was bound to be reced by the scorching sun, or freezing cold.

    But what truly set the Chrono Grove apart was its mana density and the wavelength of mana here.

    Here, mana was thicker and denser at the same time, resonance with more frequency and a lot more energy, challenging my every attempt to harness it.

    As I closed my eyes once more, I tried to feel the mana psions around me, and even that proved to be a challenge.

    ''As expected, this ce is the best to train.

    A ce that was surreal and iprehensible.

    A true mana phenomenon came from the depths of the beginning of time to the end of it.

    "Hmm?"

    However, at that precise moment, something extraordinary urred. The Lunar Energy within me began to surge with unparalleled intensity, radiating like a pir amidst the chaotic energies of this realm.

    "What is this?" I murmured, my senses overwhelmed by the sudden influx of power. It was not the first time my trait [Lunar Enigma] was acting on its own, but this one was more intense.

    Then, as if in response to my bewildered reaction, the Lunar mana that coursed through my veins began to manifest of its own ord.

    It surged around my body like an ethereal shroud, shimmering with celestial radiance.

    This was a phenomenon unlike any I had ever experienced: an uncontrolled disy of Lunar Energy.

    "Ah-!"

    But as the mana surged and pulsed around me, a sharp, stabbing pain suddenly assaulted my senses.

    My vision blurred, and I suddenly felt like the surroundingndscape was changing. Everything was vivid and dreamy, but I could feel my body and everything, as it was not a dream at the same time.

    In this dreamlike state, I saw a scene of a young, skilled fighter engaged in fiercebat.

    I couldn''t quite make out his face, but hisbat prowess was undeniable.

    He wielded an array of ever-changing weapons¡ªa bow, a strange ethereal rifle, a methrower, a crimson dagger, and more¡ªall with astonishing agility.

    ''Ah, it is him.''

    At that exact moment, I understood who it was. The person in my dreams as I acquired my art rted to my trait in the library.

    This mysterious warrior was battling a multitude of adversaries, switching weapons seamlessly as he dispatched each opponent.

    His moves were more advanced this time, and I could feel and understand everything better.

    It was as if the man before me was not moving to teach me but rather fighting for his life.

    ''Is this real? A scene of the past?''

    I asked myself. The scene still reminded me of Chrono Grove, but at the same time, the small details were different.

    The forest was burning, and the chaos surrounded everything.

    As I watched this captivating spectacle, I tried to discern the warrior''s identity, but he remained elusive, hidden in a shroud of mystery.

    Despite this, the images of his battle were etched in my mind, leaving me in awe of his extraordinary abilities. Despite this, even though his face was shrouded in mystery, I could see one thing. His mana changed its color.

    Just like me.

    However, before I could even think anything more and analyze the scene, I was forcefully returned to reality as my vision also returned to normal.

    ''Just what was this?''

    Only more and more questions remained.

 Chapter 92 22.2 - The Chrono Grove

    <h4>Chapter 92 Chapter 22.2 - The Chrono Grove</h4>

    Returning to the physical realm, I found myself standing on the boundary of the Chrono Grove, its surrealndscape stretching out before me.

    The afterglow of the enigmatic vision lingered in my thoughts, but I knew that now was not the time for introspection. This ce was a hidden stage of the dungeon, but at the same time, it contained a special environment.

    In this world, dungeons are ces that are mostly associated with monsters and destruction. Therefore, there is a certain view of them being thought of as a ce that needs to be left immediately.

    A ce of danger and hazard alone.

    But, this was not necessarily true.

    Dungeons are essentially sub-spaces that each have their own environment. Therefore, they can also be described as <little worlds with different rules> in other words.

    And not everything in the world is dangerous. There are things that are beneficial as well. It is one''s own responsibility to discern what is beneficial to them and what is not.

    Even though this space is limited, there is still a lot to explore in this ce.

    And most importantly, this ce is the ideal space to train.

    ''After all, the time flows faster here.''

    Thirty days of time here is equal to 1 day of the outside world, which means one simple thing.

    ''I have exactly thirty days to train myself fully here and get out.''

    In the game, if you couldn''t conquer the dungeon after thirty days inside or one day after the boss was in outside, you would be forcefully teleported outside of the dungeon since the sustained mana core would have disappeared.

    ''But, I need that reward.''

    And, since I was going to need that reward, I couldn''t simply sit and train. I also need to conquer the dungeon here, and it is not an easy task.

    ''The boss monster here is an intermediate-third-rank monster.''

    "For Ethan, this task is not that challenging. But, for me, it is."

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1)

    ?Talent Limit: 6

    ?Passives:

    -? Vengeful Bane

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    -? Strength: 1.92

    -? Dexterity: 2.32

    -? Agility: 2.30

    -? Constitution:? 1.73

    -? Intuition: 2.51

    -? Magical Power: 2.7

    -? Mana Capacity: 1.9

    ?Traits:

    -? Perceptive Insight (Unique)(Unchanging)

    -? Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 0)

    -? Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    ?Arts:

    -? Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%13)

    ?Skills:

    -? Dash

    -? Keen Eye

    ?Body Imprints:

    --------------------------------

    My stats are right now on the border of 2, which is not enough. For an intermediate third-rank monster, I need to have at least 3 in my stats to confront it directly without any problems, but I don''t have such aside from one stat that is getting closer to it.

    ''Magic Power.''

    However, right now, I am still unable to use my power to the maximum. And, because of that, necessary preparation and training should be done.

    And this is my goal here.

    With cautious steps, I began to wander through the Chrono Grove; my senses alert to the ever-shifting climates andndscapes.

    SWOOSH-!

    The bizarre changes in weather and terrain were as disorienting as they were fascinating, creating a sense of constant exploration in this confined space.

    SWIRL-!

    However, my movements were soon restricted by an invisible barrier of mana that enveloped the area.

    It was an imprable wall, preventing me from venturing beyond its boundaries, just like in the first stage of the dungeon.

    ''Indeed, as expected, the barrier is still there.''

    This was a mana barrier as well, but this one was not powered by the mana core of the dungeon but rather by a source outside of this ce.

    Therefore, it was impossible to break it from the inside, and I had no intention to do that as well.

    ''I would die the moment I stepped there.''

    Since that ce is filled with literal ''monsters.'' Not only in terms of appearance but also in terms of strength.

    In any case, since I am ''restricted'' to this ce, as well as ''protected,'' I continued my walk.

    As I continued to explore, I finally reached the ce with rtively higher ground.

    ''Yes, this is the ce.''

    This stage was not that big, and thanks to my good memory, I remembered this spot easily since this was a good ce to scout the small and chaotdscape of the dungeon.

    ''Keen Eye.''

    Activating my skill [Keen Eye], I started observing the ce. And there, I caught sight of the Time Guardian, the enigmatic being that inhabited this realm.

    It moved gracefully through the grove, its spectral form shifting in and out of focus as it manipted time itself. I observed its movements from a safe distance using my [Keen Eye], not daring to provoke its attention.

    After all, this was the boss monster of this stage, and fighting him right now was meaningless.

    The distance was quite long, so the mana consumption of my skill was high, but that was worth it. I confirmed that the location of the boss was the same as normal, in the midst of space.

    Alongside the Time Guardian, my gaze also encountered the Temporal Shifters and Eon Specters, the otherworldly inhabitants or ''monsters'' of this surreal realm.

    ''High-rank-2 monsters. Temporal Shifters.''

    The Temporal Shifters were monsters evolved by the mana of time.

    They were good at time maniption, capable of speeding up or slowing down their movements at will. Their forms appeared distorted and fragmented, making them challenging to target.

    Even their mass would change with their attacks, making the momentum and impact increase.

    ''Rtivity, huh? Developers certainly went crazy with this design.''

    The Eon Specters, on the other hand, were spectral beings that phased in and out of existence, rendering them partially intangible.

    They could move through solid objects and were known for their haunting, echoing cries.

    ''High-rank-2, Phantom ss monsters. Eon Specters.''

    They are not known to the world now, butter, there will be an event where they will appear and haunt people, and at that time, they will make themselves known.

    They are not that strong if you know their weakness and have the necessary equipment.

    ''Mana Bell.''

    The bell that is in my Spatial Bracelet. When you ring the bell, it will momentarily disturb the mana around the environment. This will result in the Eon Specters having a physical form since Eon Specters are beings who are putting their physical forms into a different dimension using spatial magic.

    That was the reason why they couldn''t be attacked when they wanted, and they could attack when they wanted.

    Though, if you don''t have the bell, dealing with them is quite tricky.

    In any case, from my vantage point, I continued to observe the space and identify the monsters around, where they were located, and which patterns they were moving.

    ''This should be sufficient enough.''

    After locating everything and gathering enough information about the ce, I closed my eyes and started mapping everything in the 3D map I created in my head. Since the ce wasn''t that big, it didn''t take too long for me to finish mapping.

    ''Good. Let''s start the schedule now.''

    With theyout of the Chrono Grove clear in my mind, I set to work on my camp.

    I carefully selected a suitable location, taking into ount both safety and strategic positioning.

    The items I had purchased came in handy at this point.

    The tent was made of high-quality material that even contained showers inside. The heating was also clearly impressive to the point where I was sure I would never get even when it snowed.

    Once my camp was established, I began cing a series of traps and rms designed to detect any approaching monsters.

    This extrayer of security would provide me with an early warning system, ensuring that I could react swiftly to any potential threats.

    With my defenses in ce, I turned my attention to the primary reason I had ventured into the Chrono Grove¡ªtraining my mana control and my body at the same time.

    This unique environment, with its fluctuating mana density and the presence of the monsters when necessary, provided me with the perfect opportunity to hone my skills.

    I started putting the necessary equipment down ¨C simple clothing to sit on and a bunch of dummies when I would want to train¡ªthen continued with making the efficiency-increasing potions.

    ''After all, the second stage of tempering my body, mixed substance ¨C Korion.''

    A special type of elixir whose form was inspired by a secretion from a monster of a special ce. It was a monster that tempered its own body using the mana in the atmosphere, making itself a lot stronger.

    And what could be a better ce than here ¨Ca ce filled with dense mana?

    Since it was already half-ready, I only mixed it and gulped it.

    Feeling the slight sensation of my pores widening, I closed my eyes and started trying to draw my mana from the start. However, that proved to be impossible right at the beginning.

    In a sense, the mana I had been using came from my trait, but how exactly it happened?

    This was the perfect ce to investigate how my mana worked.

    I was going to investigate and learn about every color of my mana and their characteristics here. I even brought the book ''Moonstruck Convergence: A Tale of Celestial Mana'' with me to study its contents more.

    Before, my time was limited, and there were countless things I needed to think about, but that wasn''t the case here.

    I had never questioned my trait before, and now I was just again using it mindlessly, but this time, it felt like trying to swim inside a swamp.

    The density of mana was too high, and thanks to the unique nature of space, it was hard to even move the raw mana particles.

    ''But this is a lot more interesting.''

    The harder doing something means, the better you can see the difference between each color of mana and their traits.

    In the end, what I was left alone was my own talent and what Senior Maya had shown me at that time.

    "Don''t try only to feel mana; circte it in your body. You need to find your own harmony with it."

    Just like that, one by one recounting what she said and what I observed, I started my training.

 Chapter 93 22.3 - The Chrono Grove

    <h4>Chapter 93 Chapter 22.3 - The Chrono Grove</h4>

    First Week of the Training:

    During the first week, I found myself grappling with the peculiarities of Chrono Grove''s mana. The dense and fluctuating mana density made it challenging to control and harness.

    My initial focus was on limatization and building the foundational elements of mana control into a much better stage, as well as increasing my understanding of [Lunar Enigma].

    However, I often felt frustrated and overwhelmed as I grappled with the unfamiliar mana environment.

    My progress was slow, marked by erratic bursts of energy followed by periods of depletion; the fact that the environment and the mana were constantly changing made it almost impossible for me to get used to it.

    This made it incredibly more challenging since that meant I needed to start from scratch whenever the density of mana psions changed.

    I reduced my sleep up to four hours alone, and the remaining 18 hours were filled with training. Since my mana was depleting when I used my trait, I needed to improve my physic as well.

    It was frustrating, filled with failures. I couldn''t even feel mana at first.

    However, small improvements began to emerge. I noticed that my mana circuits became steadier and more coherent, a sign of my growing control over both the unique mana here and my own Lunar Mana.

    Second Week of the Training:

    In the second week, I shifted my attention tobat training.

    I faced off against the Temporal Shifters and Eon Specters, using their unpredictable movements to refine mybat skills and adaptability.

    Even though I knew both of the monster''s weaknesses from the game, I didn''t utilize any; I simply fought with my body and mana alone to improve mybat-rted skills.

    Initially, the creatures posed significant challenges, often catching me off guard with their erratic movements. Thanks to the time-rted affinity of Temporal Shifters, I needed to be on guard, and my reflexes needed to be quick. But, I injured quite a lot of time while fighting them, though thanks to the potions I brought with me, I was fine.

    However, with each encounter, I gained a better understanding of their patterns and mine as well. My reflexes sharpened, and I became adept at predicting their attacks.

    While I was fighting in the dungeons and hunting monsters, I realized one thing.

    I didn''t know how every monster fought since the game couldn''t possibly cover the countless possible life forms in the world. Therefore, my knowledge was bound to be limited.

    And when I looked back, I realized whenever I fought, I utilized my knowledge quite a lot. So far, most of the time, the foes I had faced were in my knowledge, but what if, in the future, I would need to fight with something I didn''t know about?

    Leaning on my knowledge of the game was a double-edged sword, and it was necessary to nullify the part that would wound me.

    Which is what I am doing by developing mybat sense and my body. Not relying on my knowledge, but rather finding my own ways to deal with the monsters, observing other weaknesses, their small patterns, every minor detail.

    This newfound confidence marked a significant milestone in my training.

    Third Week of the Training:

    The third week was dedicated to meditation and introspection.

    I aimed to deepen my understanding of the connections between Chrono Grove and the environment. How this phenomenon urred, and what is the principle behind it?

    Even though it may look advanced and odd while I was observing the nature and rules of this ce, I felt like I was able to understand the principles in a much better way.

    [Perceptive Insight]

    The trait that is not directly usable inbat, but at the same time, the trait that is what makes me who I am along with [Lunar Enigma]. Thanks to [Perceptive Insight], my understanding of the ce increased, and I reached a conclusion.

    <Rtivity and Four-Dimensional Theory>

    Four-dimensional theory was a theory that was represented by the physicists on Earth, a theory saying Time and Space are rted and can''t be severed, and rtivity is a term that the rules of physics can change ording to [Frame] one belongs.

    In this space, thanks to time-psions surrounding the space, the constants of each equation representing the rtions are changing.

    I took notes of my observations and what I have understood from this space; I might need it in the future, and I might even sell this to the mages.

    Also, I focused on my Lunar Energy and the enigmatic warrior from my vision. Even though I had been training my art the whole time, thanks to the help of Senior Maya and my own efforts, my understanding of my mana increased, which made me understand better how the figure moved.

    It was as if before, it felt like watching a college professor teaching while still being at the level of middle school; now, I am at the level of a high-school student.

    At the very least, I can pick up some concepts.

    During meditation, I also experienced moments of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, leaving me with a lingering sense of connection to the Chrono Grove and the warrior. I also discovered quite a lot of symbols that I had no knowledge of.

    Those cryptic symbols I discovered while exploring added to my sense of intrigue.

    These moments were brief but profound, suggesting that there was more to uncover.

    Final Week of the Training:

    In the final week of my month, I refined hisbat skills further, with an emphasis on precision and efficiency.

    I also continued my exploration.

    To be honest, filling my whole day with training was a lot more tiring than one would think. My body and my mind would sometimes crumble; after all, tempering my body was something painful and ufortable, and I was cycling it with my mana control training and my aim.

    Therefore, it actually made me need to rx my mind, and I did this by wandering around using my shadows and masking my presence.

    I discovered a lot of different symbols, each having a different type of inscription. It felt ancient and ethereal. Considering how this space looked, it made sense as well.

    My battles against the creatures became more controlled and strategic. I no longer relied solely on prediction and my knowledge but incorporated calcted maneuvers into mybat style.

    My uracy and timing improved significantly, and I could anticipate and counter the creatures'' attacks with greater confidence. It was mostly thanks to the changing rules of the space.

    We humans are adapting creatures. Whenever a change urs, we would adapt to it and make the new situation our home.

    However, this everchanging ce, with its rules constantly changing in quantum space, made this specific property of ours challenged.

    And once something is challenged, it is bound to improve.

    The gravity, the eleration constant, the air friction, the mass of each material, the volume, density, etc.¡­

    Every physical property here is changing. Therefore, I needed to make myself better every time.

    My connection to the Lunar Energy deepened, creating a sense of resonance with the grove''s temporal energies.

    Throughout this training, I experienced a rollercoaster of emotions, from frustration and confusion in the early days to feelings of improvement and curiosity as I made progress.

    And just like that, the 28 days of my stay in this ce reached its end.

    *******

    "Haaah...How hot this is¡­."

    In front of the dummies, I put the ce I created under the scorching sun; I was breathing heavily while looking at the sweat I was pouring from my body.

    Just yesterday, it was snowing, and now it feels like I am inside a desert.

    "Certainly, a crazy ce."

    My breaths came out in heavy pants as I surveyed the results of my month-long training.

    The dummies before me bore the brunt of my efforts, their special wooden frames marred with countless marks and mana traces from my precise strikes and mana-infused attacks.

    ''Status.''

    I spoke in my mind, calling the status window I hadn''t even opened once in this whole month. I wanted to wait and see my collective progress of whole month.

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1)

    ?Talent Limit: 6

    ?Passives:

    -? Vengeful Bane

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    -? Strength: 1.92 --> 2.33

    -? Dexterity: 2.32 --> 2.79

    -? Agility: 2.30 --> 2.73

    -? Constitution:? 1.73 --> 2.09

    -? Intuition: 2.51 --> 2.91

    -? Magical Power: 2.7 --> 3.02

    -? Mana Capacity: 1.9 --> 2.3

    ?Traits:

    -? Perceptive Insight (Unique)(Unchanging)

    -? Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 0)

    -? Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    ?Arts:

    -? Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%19)

    ?Skills:

    -? Dash

    -? Keen Eye

    ?Body Imprints:

    --------------------------------

    "Hmm¡­.Certainly not bad."

    Looking at my stats before me, I released a sound of eptance.

    Certainly, dedicating my whole month to training myself paid off¡ªnot more than I expected, but it was still good.

    Finally, one of my stats reached the parameter of 3, and it was my magic power.

    In fact, in thest month, the most improvement I acquired was in my [Lunar Enigma] and my archery.

    I grabbed my arrow from my bracelet and knocked an arrow into the string.

    "Huff¡­."

    Releasing a small breath, I focused on my eyes and my mana on the arrow.

    The blue-golden-colored mana covered the arrow, and I felt my mana sucked in.

    SWOOSH

    The moment I released the string, the arrow flew towards the dummy.

    BOOM

    And the moment the arrow met with the dummy, it exploded, destroying the weakly attached dummy and making it fall to the ground.

    "Indeed, the firepower of blue-colored mana is strong."

    In fact, this was the characteristic of the blue-colored mana I observed. Incredibly high firepower. An area of effect attack that spreads when it hits a target.

    However, there was also a disadvantage: its range is short.

    The moment I imbue my arrows with this attribute, the arrows would be unstable, making it very hard to control their trajectory unless it''s at close range.

    I also tried to imbue bullets with blue color, but since the bullets are small, it is very hard topress the energy into such.

    At the very least, the medium needs to be slightly big, like an arrow.

    Just like this color, I experimented with all of them and got their own characteristics.

    I became almost incredibly proficient at handling my mana and imbuing it on my arrows and bullets, if possible, and made a sketch of each one''s characteristics.

    Green ¨C Lets me lock to a target I attacked with this mana marking them. This color is most consistent on the long-range, and it mostly doesn''t affect the trajectory of the attacks. This is the mana that I am using with my bow most of the time since it is a fairly consistent and non-risky color.

    Blue/Gold ¨C Mana contains a lot of destructive energy, making it very hard for it to use in a long range. However, the firepower is very high. Basically a high-risk firepower type of mana.

    Red ¨C This mana is mostly suited for my daggers and my closebat style. Whenever I imbue my dagger and my body with this color, I can feel my power increasing proportionally to the amount of injury I have.

    It also lets me sustain my wounds the more I attack, basically a life-stealing mana.

    White ¨C I am still experimenting with this type of mana, but from what I figured, whenever I imbue this color, my precision of attacks and my attack speed increase the closer I am to the target.

    If I am away from the target, this mana is practically useless, but if I am close to it, it bes deadly.

    However, I have yet to find a suitable weapon for this mana since none of my weapons are suitable for it.

    Purple/ck ¨C This color is thetest color I discovered, and it also has a weird characteristic. This one doesn''t provide a damage-rted effect but rather provides a utility effect.

    Crowd Control.

    Whenever I attack someone using this mana, I can manipte this mana to increase the gravity that person feels, making them slower and even making them stop for a second. However, the mana consumption is fairly high, and it is even harder to control the output.

    This is the basic temte of my mana, and it is fairlyplex; even now, I am sure I have yet to explore the whole extent of things.

    This is not even the first stage of my trait.

    In any case, aside from this, I also used [Shadowborne] quite a lot. Since my focus was on [Lunar Enigma], it didn''t improve much.

    And now, my stay is about to reach its end.

    "Let''s start preparing to face the boss; the month is about to finish."

    With those words, I started getting ready to leave this ce¡­.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 94 23.1 - Time Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 94 Chapter 23.1 - Time Guardian</h4>

    "I am ready now."

    Looking at the small peak I had spent my whole month on, I mumbled.

    I had already finished preparing for the raid of the boss and removing the camp.

    "Time Guardian, huh? Certainly a tricky opponent."

    A monster of a low rank-3 strength, physically. But, strange enough, its real strength didn''t lie on his body but its time-rted affinity. After all, even though most of the time, boss monsters'' strength was determined by their mana wavelength and body, there were some special ones that were ranked higher thanks to their unique characteristics.

    Time Guardian was one of them. If ranked ording to the orthodox methods, it would be a low rank-three monster, but because of its uniqueness, it was ranked as low rank-4.

    ''Then, again. If you are prepared enough, nothing can stand in your way.''

    Looking at the small pebbles that I had gathered while walking around and the arrowheads I made from those pebbles, I started checking everything onest time.

    I double-checked my gear, making sure everything was set. The artifacts, potions, and supplies were all vital for whaty ahead. I thought about how far I''de since I first arrived here. It felt like a different time.

    My body was also all rested, and I had even taken a shower to feel refreshed. Everything was set in stone, and the only thing was left to confront the boss.

    Stepping out into the grove, I blended in shadows, activating [Shadowborne].

    Today was a cloudy and rainy day, even though just yesterday it was scorching hot. And ording to my observations, it would stay like that for one more day.

    With cautious steps, I moved deeper into the grove, alert to everything around me. The tension was high, knowing the final trial was approaching.

    ''There shouldn''t be many monsters left.''

    While training for the wholest month, my only object was not only to improve myself but also to trim the monsters in this ce one by one.

    I dragged the exploration, and since I am very good at stealth and range attacks, it was not that hard for me to trim their numbers, even when I was alone.

    Therefore, I was sure that no monsters would stand in my way while I would be confronting the Time Guardian.

    RUSTLE

    As I ventured deeper, the shadows seemed to cling to me, providing a sense of concealment that wasforting.

    And, just as I expected, eventually, I arrived at the heart of the Groove, where the boss monster awaited without encountering any other monsters inside the ce.

    FLINCH

    The eerie presence of the boss sent shivers down my spine. Its flickering form made it hard to pin down a target, emphasizing its nature of time maniption.

    "Let''s get this done."

    TAP TAP TAP TAP

    The rain continued to fall, setting a somber mood, fitting for the showdown ahead.

    I carefully stepped forward, ready to confront the Time Guardian.

    My senses heightened, every muscle prepared for the inevitable battle that would decide my fate within the Chrono Grove.

    ''The first stage should be rtively easy.''

    I thought to myself, readying my bow as I looked at the boss monster before me.

    The Time Guardian stood before me, a creature that defied conventional expectations.

    Its form flickered and shifted, the spiritually-looking visage showcasing its affinity with the maniption of time.

    The boss resembled an ancient and mystical entity, its outlines blurred and the edges seeming to dissipate into the surrounding air. It was hard to pin down a specific shape as if it was in a perpetual state of transition.

    In fact, it waster revealed that the Time Guardian was the ancestor of the [Eon Specters] and [Temporal Shifters]; both of them are the monsters habiting this ce.

    And because of that fact, the Time Guardian had the characteristics of both of them.

    The creature''s colors were a spectrum of blues of Eon Specters and silvers of Temporal Shifters, mirroring the shifting nature of time itself.

    The hues swirled and mixed, resembling a whirlpool that drew the eye into its depths.

    The Time Guardian emanated a subtle glow as the small sunlight passed through the clouds and refracted through a crystal, setting the atmosphere.

    "Certainly, an incredible scene."

    I muttered to myself, admiring its form while preparing for the impending sh. However, everything would meet its end in one way or another.

    ''Keen Eye.''

    Activating my skill, I felt the mana moving into my eyes as my vision tunneled into the boss before me.

    Even though the skill was supposed to show the weakness of the boss, since it was a low-rank skill, it wasn''t doing its job properly. Even then, my eyes wandered around the boss, my trait [Perceptive Insight] doing its work.

    I observed the monster andbined the information from the game with my observations.

    I was still in the shadows, hiding from the boss, and the boss monster didn''t make any move.

    "Hooo¡­."

    With a deep breath, I pulled an arrow from my quiver and nocked it onto my bowstring, eyes never leaving the flickering form of the Time Guardian.

    ''The pattern is like this.''

    My heartbeat calmed down as the moment of confrontation approached. I was a hunter, not a warrior, and a hunter would never lose his cool.

    I aimed carefully, judging the distorted figure of the boss, and released the arrow.

    SWISH

    It soared through the air, finding its mark as it collided with the Time Guardian''s form.

    However, instead of a satisfying thud, the arrow seemed to slow down, the boss''s maniption of time altering its trajectory.

    The arrow lost speed, allowing the Time Guardian to shift its form just enough to let the arrow harmlessly pass through.

    "This won''t be easy,"

    I muttered to myself, quickly moving to my next arrow, preparing to fire again.

    ''The time maniption itself is changing the eleration and its vectorial position.''

    I adjusted my aim, predicting the time maniption aspect of the boss''s abilities. I needed to anticipate where it would be, not where it was.

    The boss monster had yet to even awaken from its slumber; even its natural form was hard to attack.

    Applying my green-colored mana to the arrow, I supplied the arrow with the mana. Since Green colored mana was the most stable one, it was my best bet.

    SWISH THUD

    Releasing the arrow, it hurtled towards the Time Guardian, and this time, I saw a slight waver in its form, a sessful hit.

    With my eyes, I could see the green tendrils forming in front of me, connecting my vision to the boss.

    ROAR

    But before I could celebrate, the boss retaliated, a ripple of distorted timeshing out in my direction. The speed of the attack was high, as it instantly elerated right before my eyes.

    ''Dash.''

    SWOOSH

    I activated my skill, and I swiftly dodged, feeling the disturbance in the air as the ripple missed me by inches.

    The Time Guardian''s powers were formidable, and I couldn''t afford to underestimate them. It was a battle of precision and timing.

    However, the first arrow was the most important one. While I was training with [Temporal Shifters], I was trying to find ways to counter its form change, and I found one.

    My green-colored mana countered the monster, marking its ''real'' part that hadn''t disconnected from this dimension.

    Thanks to that, from the moment my first arrownded, the following was going to be easy.

    SWISH SWISH

    I continued to fire arrows, each shot a careful calction of the boss''s probable position and its time-altering abilities.

    My eyes constantly wandered around the space, observing every bit of little ripples in the environment.

    It was a habit I had acquired while spending my time in this ever-changing space, and I learned one thing.

    ''Never make sure of something; always be ready for something to change.''

    At this point, the shadows were practically useless, and I was expecting that. The boss monsters have a higher sensitivity to mana; thus, from the moment I started attacking using my mana, it was going to locate me easily.

    Therefore, rather than moving in between shadows, I moved alongside the groove with my skill [Dash] active, constantly changing my location.

    TAP TAP TAP

    The sound of rain and my steps amongst the mud echoed in my ears,

    The battle had just begun, and this was only the initial dance, a dance of ranged attacks and evasive maneuvers.

    ROAR!

    With a loud shout, the Time Guardian started throwing a bunch of rocks to me. However, if one thing was different, then it was the speed of the rocks.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH, BOOM! BOOM!

    Thanks to its ability to manipte time, in fact, the Time Guardian has the ability to narrow the interval of time where the rock would reach a certain speed. And, thanks to that, the rock would have a higher eleration, resulting in a narrower interval for me to dodge.

    ''Dash.''

    However, my skill [Dash] came in handy as my body moved around the ce, dodging the rocks thrown at me.

    THUD CRACK

    "Arghk¡­.."

    Even then,? it was impossible to dodge every attack. A rock hit me from my leg, and a groan left my mouth, my body shaking in pain as I staggered.

    ''My bone is broken.''

    I immediately assessed the wound.

    CRUNCH

    And, without wasting any second, I instantly crunched the pill I hid in my mouth for the sake of such situations.

    HEAL

    Feeling the potion entering my mouth, I forced myself to move, as I could feel another bunch of arrowsing my way.

    Just like I was adapting myself, Time Guardian was also adapting itself to my attacks, and thanks to its unique eye, he could see my movements clearly.

    Then, again, this was within my expectations.

    ''It should be happening soon.''

    Just at that moment, as the Time Guardian seemed to be growing ustomed to my strategy, the environment threw in a new variable.

    ''There it is.''

    Gravity, already erratic in this ce, seemed to shift suddenly, altering the trajectory of both the raindrops and my arrows, as well as the rocks thrown at me.

    As the raindrops defied gravity, falling sideways or upwards, I took a moment to observe and adapt. I had been studying this ce and preparing for the raid, and now I was getting the results of it.

    I adjusted my aim, taking advantage of the odd gravity to fire my arrows at unconventional angles.

    In my head, I simply imagined the trajectory of the arrows ording to my observations and modeled the fight.

    SWISH

    The arrows curved and twisted, following the bizarre paths set by the distorted gravity.

    And because of that, the Time Guardian struggled to anticipate and evade these unpredictable shots.

    ''This is why you are a mindless beast.''

    SWISH SWISH

    My arrows found their marks, and the Time Guardian roared in pain, its form destabilizing. Each hit weakened the creature, green-colored liquid dripping from the wounds.

    However, just like every other type of monster, this one also had its own trump card.

    ROAR

    In frustration, the Time Guardian released a huge roar, its effects sending ripples through the space.

    SWOOSH

    I was thrown out as an aftereffect, as I felt my body getting pushed, as well as a weird-looking barrier covering the ce where the time guardian was.

    ''The second stage starts.''

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 95 23.2 - Time Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 95 Chapter 23.2 - Time Guardian</h4>

    When the word ''boss'' is mentioned, if you are a gamer who was immersed in the world of games, the first thing that would appear in your mind would be the long huge HP bar that fills a part of the screen.

    However, if you are a person who sought the path of ''git-gud,'' then you would know every boss monster has the potential to be reborn or enter a new phase.

    Either their HP bar would be filled, or their attacks would take a new form. And, the way they do it would mostly be a cutscene.

    We, as a yer, would see a cutscene where the boss monster would either power up, scream, roar, or speak some words.

    This was the same with the Time Guardian.

    Considering the game Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny was inspired by the souls-like games, it was no wonder that was the case.

    The second phase would start with a loud roar, where the monster would release a scream filled with time attribute mana.

    However, this roar had a special attribute, as with that huge roar, a zone would be formed by the Boss, trapping the yer and empowering itself.

    But that was not the only thing that zone did.

    The borders of the zone had a small property.

    The attacksing out of that zone would be nullified since the time and space mana would disturb the attack and render the kic energy to zero.

    How does it do that, some of you may ask?

    The idea is simple and could only be exined thanks to the term ''mana.''

    Basically, what it does is increase the amount of time the projectile takes to travel from outside of the zone to inside.

    The distance between the outside of the zone and the inside of the zone may look thin, but the time it takes for an arrow or any other projectile to travel that distance is widened thanks to the effects of time mana inside.

    This is what makes it impossible to attack the monster from outside of the barrier since the projectiles would lose their kic energy, which means losing their strength to attack.

    This is the way the boss monster would force the range yers to approach the monster, and that was the reason why I was saying if I were Ethan, I would be able to beat it without batting an eye.

    Since, for close-rangebatants, it isn''t much.

    However, no matter what it is, those who yed the soul-like games would know every boss monster would at least have a way to get cheesed.

    The developers of Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny liked putting easter eggs and small details into their games.

    And they did it for this part as well.

    ''Time-immune stones.''

    While I was ying the game, I wondered, in this ce where time mana is frequent and dense, howe the trees and the environment are not directly affected, like the climate?

    The corrosion rate should have been high as the chaos ensued in this ce, but the rocks, earth, and dirt weren''t directly affected by it, different from the equipment I had used here.

    The cups and tes I used to eat were all eroded over the course of one month, which should have taken at least two years, and that was also the case in the game.

    This showed the time mana was affecting the materials, but howe it wasn''t affecting me, monsters, or this ce itself directly?

    The answer was simple.

    This ce was constructed with materials that are immune to the time mana. Because of this fact, I came up with the idea of using the stones in this ce to craft stone-headed arrows and use them against the Time Guardian.

    And, now, here we were.

    ''Keen Eye.''

    My eyes, filled with mana, were observing the monster inside with wounds around its body.

    "You think you are safe now?"

    The monster was also looking at me from inside the barrier as if saying that I wouldn''t be able to attack him from a distance no more.

    "Let''s see how long you can keep that up."

    Knocking the arrow, I started measuring the distance.

    ''The distance from here to Boss Monster is around 100 meters.''

    And then, I referred to my results while I was firing my arrows.

    ''This arrow will fly around the speed of 100 km/h, which means it will travel 27 meters in one second. It will cover a distance of around 3.7 seconds. This should be sufficient enough.''

    The average speed of my arrows was around 150 km/h. However, the arrow I was going to use is not the perfect arrow designed for aerodynamics but something I crafted on my own.

    And, because the arrow was not the perfect arrow, it was going to be very hard for the arrow to damage the boss.

    Normally.

    Pulling the string, I rxed my breath and focused on my senses, my eyes locked on the monster.

    My mana moved like tendrils entering the small segment of the arrow on its body. That part was where a surprise was waiting for the monster.

    ''This amount of mana is perfect.''

    SWISH

    With that thought, I released the arrow, watching it pierce through the barrier, defying the time-altering properties.

    ''And then¡­.''

    ''Bam.''

    BOOM!

    The moment the arrow connected with the Time Guardian, it triggered a concealed explosive mechanism within the arrowhead, a property I had embedded using my mana.

    The explosion rippled through the boss, causing severe damage and leaving a visible mark of victory.

    I knew the head made from a stone wouldn''t pierce its skin, and it wasn''t even my intention. I bought several bodies of explosive arrows without heads for this purpose alone.

    The moment the arrow appeared in front of the monster, it exploded since the mana supplying the mechanism was depleted, making the trigger activated.

    Since the monster wasn''t expecting an attack toe from outside, it was in a state with its guard lowered, and this was going to cost him his life.

    And just as I intended, the explosion erupted within the Time Guardian, leaving it reeling from the unexpected assault.

    SWISH SWISH SWISH

    The force of the st threw the monster off bnce, and I seized this opportunity to fire more arrows, each finding its mark and causing further damage.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The unique arrowheads I had crafted were not only explosive but also infused with a poison that was going to bleed the boss from the inside.

    It was not a high-quality poison, but it was something that would work, and that was all I needed. After all, the boss monster can''t go anywhere, and I have enough time.

    ROAR!

    The boss let out a resounding roar of agony, struggling to regain control and retaliate.

    My continuous onught didn''t give it a moment''s respite. The poison was working its way through the monster''s body, sapping its strength and causing its movements to slow down.

    SWISH SWISH SWISH

    As the boss weakened, I pushed forward, moving closer to the barrier the Time Guardian had set up.

    The zone was a double-edged sword, protecting the monster but also restricting its movement. In this world, nothing came without a price, and utilizing the zone meant he waspressing his powers inside the barrier.

    Even though the Time Guardian changed the trajectory of the arrows from time to time, even then, the explosions were still close enough to it.

    It was desperate, confined to a smaller space, unable to fully utilize its time maniption powers.

    ROAR!

    He tried to protect his body by changing dimensions, but by doing so, he used a lot more mana.

    Also the poison was building up its effects one by one, making the monster more desperate to attack me.

    SWISH

    ''This is thest one.''

    Of course, my supply of arrows was also limited, and at some point, it was bound to reach its end.

    But that didn''t mean I didn''t have any other weapon.

    I did two more and a bunch of supporting.

    GULP

    Grabbing a potion from my inventory, I gulped it immediately and felt the strength returning to my body.

    GULP

    Gulping another one, I felt my mana refilled.

    CRUNCH

    And gulping thest pill, I felt my heart throbbing. The strength coursed through my body as I felt pumped up.

    SWOOSH

    With confidence surging through me, I took a deep breath, activating my skill [Dash], and sprinted towards the monster.

    TAP! TAP! TAP!

    My feet sshed through the muddy ground as I closed the distance, my eyes fixed on the weakened boss.

    Sweat mixed with rain dripped down my forehead, my heartbeat drumming loudly in my ears. Adrenaline coursed through my veins as I prepared for the final stage of the battle.

    ROAR!

    The Time Guardian roared loudly as it also rushed at me, with its form turning nk and phantom from time to time.

    It unleashed a desperate attack, but my reflexes were honed, and I dodged the attack by a hair''s breadth thanks to the pill I had taken.

    I leaped into the air, high above the boss, and with all my might, my gun was pointing at the monster from above.

    At that moment, time seemed to slow down as I could see the boss monster form slowly turning transparent, just like the [Temporal Shifters].

    ''I won''t let you.''

    I immediately reached for the bell on my belt. My movements felt slowed, probably thanks to the monster, but it was not enough.

    RING!

    As I rang the bell, I could feel the mana around us getting disturbed as the transparent form of the monster returned to normal.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    As I pulled the trigger rapidly three times in one second, three bullets left the gun.

    THUD! THUD! THUD!

    And that was what marked my leap in the air, as my mana-imbued bullets pierced right through his head.

    SPURT

    Blood spurted from its head as the monster''s skull was cracked open.

    ROAR!

    However, the monster was yet to die, as a heaven-defying roar echoed around the surroundings.

    -CRASH!

    I was sted off by the roar as I crashed the rock before me.

    "Kurgh-!"

    Blood poured from my body as I felt my bones and rib cage were broken.

    "Grr¡­.."

    However, I needed to press through right now. I knew the monster wouldn''t die from bullets alone.

    Pulling my daggers from my belt, I imbued my crimson-colored mana into them.

    My vision turned crimson as I felt like I was slowly losing my sanity.

    My eyes locked on the monster before me.

    SWOOSH

    I dashed to the monster, in my eyes, the same figure of my dreams ying.

    Onught of the Crimson Moon.

    It was time to end this fight.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 96 23.3 - Time Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 96 Chapter 23.3 - Time Guardian</h4>

    Onught of the Crimson Moon.

    As I recited the movements of that figure, I remembered the sensations of that time while I was training against PhantomGlide Dummy.

    ROAR!

    The beast released another painful roar as my bullets had just pierced its eyes, the organ that it was using and was mostly reliant on.

    Its body was filled with poison, and wounds were now taking a toll on it. The pain it was feeling seemed to be unbearable, and I was going to use that fact to my own advantage.

    My mana surged forward as I felt like the patterns of attack I needed to do reyed before my eyes.

    Where I needed to attack, where I needed to move, where I needed to sh.

    The boss became a simple object for me to perform surgery on, and I was the surgeon now.

    SWOOSH!

    With a primal and unrelenting fury, I assaulted the Time Guardian, my crimson mana-infused daggers shing through the air with relentless precision.

    The taste of bloodlust coursed through me, fueling each strike; my sanity slipped in with each attack.

    My attacks were ferocious and murderous, targeting the boss monster''s every vulnerable point.

    SLASH!

    My daggers danced in a blur of motion, creating a lethal storm of strikes.

    SLASH!

    The monster attempted to defend itself, but the frenzied onught of mine left little room for its time maniption tricks to be effective.

    SLASH!

    A feeling that I got while sparring against the PhantomGlide Dummy drove me forward, carving through the monster''s form with unstoppable feelings¡ªAnger and Bloodlust.

    sh after sh, the monster weakened.

    Its once mountain-like build started to crumble under my onught.

    SPURT!

    Blood sttered and mixed with the rain, painting a gruesome tableau of battle.

    ROAR!

    The roars of the Time Guardian filled the air, even though no word left my mouth. The monster was now my target, and I felt like I couldn''t stop until it was dead.

    ''This is the end.''

    As I could feel my mana tendrils and the mana prints I had left while shing around the boss wereplete, I could finally finish this fight.

    There were several wounds I got while ignoring its attacks, but even then, I wasn''t feeling any pain at all.

    There was only one thought in my head, and that was to kill the beast before me.

    SWISH!

    With a smooth move, I rushed backward, increasing the distance.

    CLENCH!

    And clenched my hand.

    Cage of the Crimson Moon.

    With my gesture, the tendrils of crimson mana imprints I had on the monster slowly closed down.

    -ROAR!

    Like a beast inside the cage, the monster roared, feeling one of the most primal feelings any living being feels.

    The fear of death.

    For it, death was approaching, and the monster could feel it.

    SPURT!

    As the threads closed down, they started piercing the monster from all around its body. I clenched my hand harder as I supplied more and more mana into tendrils.

    CLENCH!

    And with onest clench of my hand, I pushed thest remaining mana I had into the tendrils.

    TAP TAP

    The boss monster shuddered, its form destabilizing. The rain seemed to weep for it, mixing with its final cries.

    "ROAAAAAAAR!"

    SPURT! SPLASH!

    The monster let out a desperate roar, ast defiant breath, and then it shattered into fragments of flesh as the threads finally closed down.

    The battle was won, as the keeper of this ce had reached its demise.

    DRIP

    In the aftermath of the battle, I stood amidst the rain-soaked battlefield, my daggers still dripping with the monster''s ichor.

    PAT! PAT! PAT!

    The rain continued its relentless fall, washing away the remnants of the fight.

    The silence that followed was deafening, a stark contrast to the ferocious battle cries that had echoed moments before.

    "Haaaaaah... Haaah¡­."

    As the adrenaline slowly eased, I could feel my sanity slowly returning, with the clear aftereffects of the fight.

    The red haze that had clouded my mind during the battle began to dissipate, leaving me feeling a mix of exhaustion and a strange sense of rity. My body, which was once again pushed to its limits by simply being forced to eat all those potions, was now returned to its normal state.

    "Grit¡­.."

    The pain from the wounds I got while fighting the time guardian slowly crept up as I gritted my teeth.

    And then, suddenly, a gentle light washed over me, emanating from the shattered remains of the Time Guardian.

    It was a soothing glow, warm andforting. The light seemed to seep into my very being, infusing me with a sense of aplishment and triumph.

    I felt a surge of energy, and a new sensation blossomed within me¡ªa skill awakening in response to my victory.

    ''It is finally here.''

    It was the main reason why I went to this extent, entering this ce and fighting with monsters way stronger than me.

    [Timegaze]

    A rush of emotions and memories surged through my mind as the knowledge of this newfound skill unfolded before me; just like the times of the past, the way to use this skill was imprinted on my mind.

    The contents of the skill seemed like they were the same as it was in the game.

    However, as the memory of the skill came into my head one by one, I could feel its contents changing from the game, as there were some things that were different.

    It was a skill that allowed the yer to perceive and interact with the time-altering energies, practically making the time flow slower. It would enable yers to simply dodge the attacks better while giving them a little more time to make decisions.

    However, it was now different. From my memory alone, I could now gaze into the flow of time, granting me insights and advantages inbat and exploration.

    And the reason for that was simple.

    "The skill [Timegaze] must have been merged with [Keen Eye]."

    In the game, there was a mechanic that enabled yers to merge simr types of skills to create a stronger and higher-ranked skill. It was mostly because it would be hard to assign special keys to each skill and use them unless such a thing existed.

    As the realization of what I had achieved in this grueling trial began to sink in, the name also came to my mind.

    [Eyes of Hourss]

    The name of the skill was as such. Though this skill was not in the game, the name was evident.

    ''Status.''

    I called the status in my head, and immediately I could see the panel before me.

    There, the skill [Eyes of Hourss] was registered in the section of <Skills>, recing the [Keen Eye].

    ----------------------------------------

    Skill:? Eyes of Hourss

    Rarity: Rare

    Description: A rare-grade skill that provides the user with an extraordinary perception of time and their environment. By infusing mana, the user can manipte their time perception, making events appear to unfold at a slower pace rtive to their actions and thoughts.

    Output: Depending on the mana supplied for the skill

    ------------------------------------------

    As the tab appeared before me, I could see the effects of the skill, and just as I had expected, the rarity had increased.

    The rarity of the skill meant its grade. Just like materials, the higher the grade a skill was and the stronger it was, the rarer it would get.

    This logic applied to the skills as well.

    "It was worth all the effort."

    To exin the skills briefly, the [Eyes of Hourss] skill is a rare-grade ability that offers the user an unparalleled perception of time and their surroundings, as well as an increased range of sight.

    When mana is channeled into this skill, it enables the individual to effectively control their perception of time, making it seem as if events are happening at a significantly slower pacepared to their own actions and thoughts while also, ording to their wishes, the user can also increase the range of their sights.

    This temporal maniption bes more pronounced with increased mana input. This partes from the skill [Timegaze].

    On the other hand, in essence, the user also gains the ability to stretch fleeting moments, giving them a heightened awareness of their environment and the events taking ce within it while also increasing the range of the environment they could observe. Thises from the skill [Keen Eye].

    This enhanced perception of time facilitates precise decision-making and allows the user to react swiftly and with great uracy.

    ''A tailor-tailed skill for a ranger like me.''

    People who yed the shooter games would know the term ''Bullet Time.'' From the start of the Wild West stories, the idea of bullet time was something every yer had at least dreamed of once.

    ''Now, I have such a skill in my arsenal.''

    Now that I have such a skill, this increased my overallbat capability quite a lot. No matter how fast a person could think, the process of sending the signals to your body and getting recognition from it would still be dyed, thanks to the small stamps of time.

    But, with this skill, I could now fire a lot of bullets rapidly.

    With that, as the exhration of victory settled within me, I realized my body bore the marks of battle.

    The adrenaline finally ceased to exist, giving way to aching muscles and fatigue. It was time to tend to my wounds and recover.

    I reached for my spatial bracelet, where I held a collection of healing potions.

    GULP!

    Swiftly, I uncorked a few vials and downed the contents, feeling the soothing effects spread through my body. The potions worked their magic, mending my wounds and rejuvenating my energy.

    With a sigh of relief, I began to make my way out of the battlefield, intending to find a safe spot to rest and recuperate. But just as I took a few steps, I felt a strange sensation, as if the ground beneath me was shifting.

    WOOSH! WROOM!

    Before I could react, the ground seemed to give way, and I was pulled into a swirling vortex. It was a sensation akin to being sucked into a whirlpool, disorienting and unsettling.

    Everything around me blurred and twisted, the rain and the grove fading away. In the midst of this disorienting whirl, I could only brace myself for what was toe.

    The sensation of movement was surreal, like being caught in a maelstrom. My surroundings shifted and twisted, colors blending into a kaleidoscope of nausea. Even then, it was a feeling I was familiar with.

    And following that, just as abruptly as it began, the movement ceased.

    THUD

    I stumbled forward, disoriented and slightly off bnce, trying to regain my bnce.

    I found myself standing in an unfamiliar ce, the Chrono Grove and the Time Guardian seemingly left far behind. The surroundings were alien, a stark contrast to the eerie familiarity of the dungeon.

    Before mey an open in, bathed in the soft light of a setting sun. It was a tranquil and serenendscape, a far cry from the trials I had just faced.

    The realization hit me¡ª I had been transported out of the dungeon, out of the Chrono Grove, no, out of the [Rain Forest].

    "For me, it had been 30 days, but right here, just a day must have passed."

    I mumbled as I looked at thendscape before me.

    Though before I could speak any further, suddenly, I heard a voice.

    "Someone just got out¡­.."

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 97 24.1 - Afterwards

    <h4>Chapter 97 Chapter 24.1 - Afterwards</h4>

    While Astron was far away doing his own thing, the life inside the dungeon wasn''t that easy for the rest of the party.

    The party was able to ovee the Putrid Embertree Spirit and the Sylvans, but they almost lost their lives in the process.

    It was thanks to the fact that Fred wasn''t healing that but rather disturbing their conditions and setting debuffs to the party.

    Because of all those small acts, the raid, which was supposed to go smoothly, didn''t go as expected.

    SWOOSH SPURT

    "This is thest one."

    As with the onest sh, the monster''s head fell to the ground; the party was finally able to take a breather.

    "Haaaaah¡­..You all fought well¡­." The captain of the party, Anya, spoke between heavy breaths. Her clothes and armor were ragged, wounds were all around her body, as well as some pieces of her skin turned slightly dark.

    "Captain, are you okay?" Coming near to her, Hari asked, looking at her captain and the one she fought alongside. In this fight, the one who took the most damage and endured the most pain was undoubtedly Anya, as even with her shield down, she put her body first.

    "I am fine, I am fine¡­.You don''t need to worry."

    "Really?"

    "Yes. Thanks to someone, we were able to turn this situation off."

    "Right? I wasn''t expecting him to be this strong either. Certainly, the Hartley Family lives up to their name."

    The reason why the party was able toplete the raid swiftly without any injuries was because of a certain rising star in the party.

    "Ethan."

    The boy with blue hair had blood sttered all around his body. But that blood wasn''t his own but rather the monsters he had just massacred.

    "Ethan, can you hear me?" Standing beside her was a young girl with brown hair. "You need to rest; you have been overworking yourself." She said, looking at Ethan.

    "Haah¡­..We need to find him¡­." However, the boy''s eyes were elsewhere as he was looking into the fog.

    As the party caught their breath and tended to their injuries, the urgency to find Astron weighed heavy on their minds. They knew time was of the essence.

    Anya wiped the sweat off her brow, her eyes scanning the vicinity. "Ethan, we''ll find him. But we need to regroup and ensure everyone is in a condition to move."

    Ethan nodded, albeit reluctantly. He understood the practicality of the situation, even if his heart urged him to rush in search of Astron.

    Even though they had cleared the dungeon, there was a possibility of other monsters still residing there, and most importantly, Fred might have done something on the path.

    He knew that just by rushing, he wouldn''t do any good.

    "Understood." Ethan nodded his head as he reached his own spatial artifact, his watch. Grabbing a high-grade stamina potion and a healing potion from there, he gulped them immediately.

    As the party rested while tending their wounds, Ethan was the first to finish regaining his strength.

    "I will look after him now. We shouldn''t waste any more time." For him, the time was tickling, and he didn''t want to waste any more time. Ethan knew even though Astron must have had a potion of his own; he wasn''t strong enough to go against all those monsters wandering around the ce.

    Also, thanks to what Fred did, the monsters must have also started rampaging, and this would make it even harder for a weak hunter like Astron to resist.

    "Sigh¡­.Okay¡­.We are finished as well." With those words, Anya also stood up. Since her strength and rank were higher than others, and she was a tanker, she had a regenerative skill in her arsenal; she also gathered her strength fast.

    "Let''s go, everyone¡­." With a wave of her hand, the rest of the party members started looking for the clues around the dungeon, trying to find where the Astron was.

    They first passed the second stage but couldn''t find any clues about Astron. On the way, they killed a bunch of rampaging Sylvans, but it was no longer hard for them.

    Then they reached the first stage, where the fog was not around, and the rain was pouring down endlessly.

    Since the first stage covered a slightly bigger area, they decided to split up and look for clues.

    As Ethan was walking around in the direction of the entrance, suddenly, he smelled something.

    "This¡­..Blood?"

    He sensed something ominous. His intuition, which was something he was proud of, was now screaming at him at the fact that something had happened here.

    The air felt slightly scruffy and evil.

    "Demonic Energy."

    He easily identified the source. Hartley Family was known for their martial prowess, but they were also good at killing those who sold themselves to demons.

    "Frey."

    There was only one person in this dungeon who could have utilized the demonic energy, and that person was the bastard he swore to take his vengeance.

    "Don''t tell me?"

    As he approached the scene, he could see the blood sttered all around. The ear in Ethan''s eyes grew. His mind was racing, and every possible scenario yed out before him. He couldn''t shake the dread that had settled deep within him.

    "Astron... no..." he whispered to himself, the words heavy with anguish.

    He examined the scene carefully, fear gripping his heart as he found Astron''s blood scattered on the ground. "No, this can''t be," he thought, his mind unable toprehend the possibility. "Astron was talented, but he''s not as strong as Fred. Did he fall here?"

    In his mind, even though Astron was a talented Hunter, he was still weak. He himself had witnessed his strength firsthand countless times, and he knew how fragile Astron was.

    "What is this?"

    However, as he wandered around a little bit more, he came across a small little metal piece.

    "Bullet?"

    It was a bullet from a gun. He was not an expert in terms of bullets, but that one was slightly eroded as if it was subjected to an energy.

    His brain racked a little while, but he couldn''tprehend where this bullet came from.

    ''This might be Fred.''

    He thought it belonged to Fred since he didn''t think Astron had the gun. Guns with mana-enhanced bullets were expensive and hard to manufacture, and Ethan knew Astron wasn''t that rich. He was an orphan with no parents; how could he afford to use that expensive weapon?

    Just as he was about to walk a little more and wander around, suddenly, he felt walky-talky vibrating.

    "Hmm?"

    It was a simple device tomunicate inside the dungeon. Since the dungeon was a different dimension and space, it was impossible to use smartwatches and phones where the signal should be sent to a satellite and antenna in a different world.

    Therefore, most of the hunters used mana frequencies tomunicate inside the dungeon, and this walkie-talkie did so.

    "What is it?" he asked as he looked at the space.

    "Come to the entrance of the dungeon now." He heard Anya''s voice from the other side, taken aback in response.

    "Why?"

    "We need to talk."

    "What happened?"

    "You will see."

    As he heard this, even though he wanted to look around a little more, Ethan knew he had found as many clues as he could find right now.

    There were no traces of bodies, and aside from blood and some bullets, there was nothing much. So, in the end, he gave up and walked to the side of the entrance after putting the bullets into his pockets.

    *******

    "What do you mean by that captain?"

    "I mean what I said."

    In front of the entrance of the dungeon, the five members of the party stood up, looking at each other.

    Anya gestured to the gate that would take them to the dungeon and started speaking. "The moment we finished this raid, we should have been spitted out by the dungeon, and the dungeon gate should be closed."

    This was a fact that is known by almost every Hunter in the industry, and Anya was also familiar with that fact. Even though she had forgotten it in the heat of the moment at the start, after some time had passed, she realized this and called everyone immediately.

    "However, it didn''t happen," Hari added as she also looked at the dungeon.

    "Indeed, it didn''t happen." Anya continued. "This is out of the norm and should not have happened."

    As she spoke, her face got more serious. "This means either this dungeon is not supposed to close or-"

    "Or something is blocking it." Ethanpleted her sentence as he also looked into the gate. "You are saying someone had tempered the gate."

    "Yes."

    "Then, it must be Fred."

    "Indeed. It must be him. He probably did it in order to safely escape from the dungeon without killing the boss. It should have been his intention from the start."

    "I see." Ethan looked downwards as he started pondering. "Then, this means staying inside the dungeon is also dangerous."

    "That is correct. We can''t predict what is going to happen inside the dungeon anymore since that bastard had yed with the gate."

    "¡­.." Just as Anya said, everything made sense. The concept of gates and dungeons was still an enigma to humans; therefore, Ethan easily understood her decision, but at the same time, he didn''t want to understand it.

    Because it simply meant abandoning him inside there, and he was against that idea.

    "I know you don''t want to leave him there, but Ethan, you need to understand that we already looked everywhere and couldn''t find anything about him. No traces, nobody. Nothing. I don''t want to say it, but either he has already left, or he is-"

    "Don''t say it."

    Refusing to hear what Anya was about to say, Ethan raised his head and looked at the gate.

    "Okay¡­.." Anya realized Ethan refused to ept that as she looked into the rest of the party. "I had already contacted the association. They will soon send a team to investigate this issue. The officer said we should stay here for a while and secure the gate for the possibility of any dungeon leak."

    With those words, everyone started waiting. The wait for the investigation team felt like an eternity for the party as they still couldn''t rx. For Emily and her guild members, this exploration was a very important one since the future of their guild was rted to it, but for Ethan he was mostly concerned about Astron.

    WROOM!

    Finally, the hum of approaching vehicles broke the tension in the air. The Hunter Association''s team arrived, a group of professionals equipped to handle mysterious dungeon urrences.

    "Azure Crest Guild?"

    "Yes. I am Anya Guzzman; here is my license." After confirming the identity of the members one by one, they immediately set to work, analyzing the gate and the surrounding area.

    Anya briefed the team about their raid, Astron''s disappearance, and the suspicion surrounding Fred''s involvement. The investigators scoured the dungeon entrance, meticulously examining the gate and its mechanisms for any tampering.

    Hours passed, and the investigators concluded their examination, shaking their heads. "There''s no doubt. The gate was intentionally tampered with. Someone wanted it to stay open," one of them reported to Anya.

    She nodded, her face grave. "Is there any way to fix it?"

    "There is no need to fix anything. The mana seal used in order to keep the dungeon open will soon deplete. The dungeon will close itself immediately."

    Ethan overheard the conversation as he approached the investigator. "What if someone is still inside there? What is going to happen, then?"

    "If someone is still inside there, then it is very hard to predict what may happen there. Either they are going to be forced to get out of the dungeon, or they will be trapped inside."

    "¡­.."

    Ethan clenched his fists, frustration welling up within him.

    "However, you are not allowed to go inside there."

    "What? Why?"

    "This dungeon is currently under investigation and will be regted ording to the rules outlined in the 3rd section of the 9th article of the dungeonw. No other Hunter will be allowed to enter this dungeon aside from those permitted by the association."

    "But-"

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t allow you to reenter the dungeon," the lead investigator reiterated, maintaining a firm stance.

    Ethan felt a surge of frustration and desperation. "You don''t understand. My friend is in there, and time is running out. If we don''t act quickly, we might lose him."

    "I sympathize with your situation, but going back into a dungeon that''s beenpromised is against protocol and thew. It''s too dangerous, not just for you but potentially for everyone involved," the investigator exined, her tone unwavering.

    Anya stepped forward, attempting to mediate. "Is there nothing we can do? Surely there''s an exception for situations like this."

    The investigator sighed, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I wish there were, but we can''t bend the rules on this. We''ll work on sealing the dungeon as soon as possible, and in the meantime, we''ll start a thorough search inside.

    Hearing this, Ethan clenched his fists as he looked at the dungeon gate.

    In the end, Ethan was left with only one option.

    Waiting for the dungeon to force Astron out if he was there instead of trapping him¡­.

    And just like that, the members of the party were dismissed from the gate in the presence of the investigation scene¡­..

 Chapter 98 24.2 - Afterwards

    <h4>Chapter 98 Chapter 24.2 - Afterwards</h4>

    THUD

    "Someone just got out of the gate¡­.."

    As I heard the voice of the person right before me, I felt the cold breeze of the night.

    "Hey!" The man who approached me was dressed in a crisp uniform with the emblem of the Hunter''s Association emzoned on it. His stern expression and steely eyes gave off an aura of authority. He looked me up and down, assessing me.

    "State your name and Hunter ID," he demanded, a notepad in hand.

    I took a moment to collect my thoughts before responding.

    ''He must be from the association. I guess others have already left, and this ce is being referred to as the crime scene.''

    Remembering the familiar scene from the game, I collected my thoughts.

    "I''m Astron Natusalune, a student of the Arcadia Hunter Academy. Here you can see my ID."

    He jotted down the information, then looked at me expectantly. "Cadet of Arcadia Hunter Academy, huh?" He seemed to have confirmed my identity as his gaze turned from squinting to understanding.

    "You were inside the dungeon for quite some time. We need to debrief you regarding your experience."

    As they escorted me to a waiting area, I started recounting what happened inside this ce, starting from the betrayal of Fred and how I got swept off by the attack of the boss monster of the dungeon.

    And then, I exined how I was suddenly sucked into another gate randomly and trapped in a different space than the environment of the dungeon, possibly giving them the definitions of the hidden stages.

    Since that fact wasn''t much known at this point in time, I didn''t use the term ''Hidden Stage'' but simply counted my experience inside.

    The official listened intently, scribbling notes as I spoke. "Your encounter with the Time Guardian is quite unusual. The initial investigation teams have reported no signs of such a creature. We''ll need to conduct a thorough analysis of the area."

    Even though I could see him trying to cover it as an abnormality, I knew he was aware of the fact that this was a hidden stage.

    "Then, what about Fred Niels? Have you encountered him inside there?"

    Of course, I wasn''t going to announce that I killed Fred there. I needed him to stay alive in the records of government for now. After all, giving my name would do more harm than good for now.

    "No, I haven''t. The moment I was swept off by the Embertree Spirit''s attack, I hadn''t encountered anything else."

    The investigator leaned back, folding his hands in contemtion. His poker face was hard to read, giving away nothing of his thoughts. I could tell he was assessing my story, looking for any inconsistencies or signs of deceit.

    "Your experience is indeed unique and raises some questions. We will thoroughly investigate this matter," he finally responded, his voice neutral.

    I nodded simply without showing any signs of doubt or nervousness. "I''m willing to cooperate in any way I can to aid your investigation. I believe what I encountered in that dungeon is a significant deviation from the norm."

    He nodded in acknowledgment. "Your cooperation is vital. We will conduct further inquiries and may need to debrief you again as the investigation progresses. For now, you are free to leave but remain avable for further questioning."

    "Understood," I replied, acknowledging his instructions. After all, for those who were in power, the thing they like the most is always seeing easily agreeing people.

    As I left the waiting area of the investigation, a cab came and grabbed me, taking me to the academy.

    Since we entered the dungeon Saturday and a whole day had passed in this world, now it was Sunday evening.

    ''I don''t have much time.''

    Just like that, I left the ce and returned to the academy not long after, as the cab took me to the ce.

    *******

    In the dimly lit office, the two officers exchanged a wary nce as Astron Natusalune exited the room.

    "What do you make of this?" Officer A broke the silence.

    "I''m not sure," replied Officer B. "The story is usible, but something feels off."

    Officer A activated a concealed device, tapping into an unusual ability. It glowed softly, processing the data from Astron''s recent statements.

    "He''s not lying," Officer A announced, a perplexed frown marring his face. "Every indicator shows truthfulness."

    Officer B frowned, leaning back in his chair. "Perhaps he''s just a skilled liar, someone trained to deceive such devices."

    Officer A shook his head, scrutinizing the data once more. "I''ve honed my abilities for years. It''s highly unlikely for a cadet to fool me this easily."

    "Regardless," Officer B said, "we need to report this to our superiors. And what about Fred Niels?"

    Officer A sighed, tapping his fingers on the desk. "Fred''s gone off the radar. We''ve searched every known location, but it''s like he''s vanished."

    "Notify the higher-ups that his whereabouts are unknown," Officer B suggested. "They''ll have a n in motion. As for the kid, we''ll keep an eye on him. Something about his story doesn''t sit right with me."

    Officer A nodded in agreement, sending the encrypted message to their superiors. "Indeed, I feel the same. I am getting a weird vibe from that kid, something shadowed. That kid is even weirder than the ones inside the jails."

    The tangled web of events had only grown moreplex, and they needed to stay ahead of the game. The war between the Hunter Association and Demon Contractors was getting more and more intense with each passing time.

    As for Officer B, he slowly tapped on his watch, pushed a small needle onto it, and started writing a message to his ''higher-ups.''

    *******

    After returning to the academy, the first thing I did was, of course, immediately reach out to my room and feel the ce I had been missing for 30 days.

    Since I spent a whole month inside the Chrono Groove, I felt like I was looking like a nomad. Even though I constantly cleaned myself and used the high-quality tent, nothing beat the feeling of being inside the home.

    After taking a long and hot bath, I was left alone in my room, looking at my smartwatch.

    No, especially the messages sent to me. A new and special entry was there, a person that I hadn''t talked to before.

    [Ethan: Astron, are you okay?"]

    [Ethan: Hey, I am getting worried. Hey, are you okay?]

    [Ethan: Please, Astron, respond. I''m starting to fear the worst.]

    [Ethan: I should''ve been there with you. This is my fault.]

    [Ethan: Maybe if I had been stronger, faster, I could''ve prevented all this.]

    Looking at the messages, I couldn''t help but feel that this guy was really suited to be a protagonist. Even though I was just a random person he knew from the academy, he still showed concern about me.

    This fact was alone enough to show that this guy had the qualities to be a hero. Of course, just by simply looking at one''s feelings, I can''t determine if they are a hero or not, but at least he fulfilled one requirement for it.

    But, even then, these messages were cringe.

    ''What the hell are you even writing? Are you a little kid?''

    Slowly tapping on the keyboard, I started writing.

    [Astron: I''m fine. Don''t overthink it.]

    Almost immediately, Ethan''s reply popped up.

    [Ethan: I''m just d you''re okay. If you need anything or want to talk...]

    I didn''t want to prolong the conversation, so I cut him off.

    [Astron: I''m busy. Don''t talk to me.]

    It felt harsh, but it was not like I cared much. Even though Ethan showed kindness to people, that doesn''t mean I need to let him enter my space.

    Ethan didn''t know me well enough to understand that, and I didn''t have either the energy or the desire to exin.

    [Ethan: Alright, if you need me...]

    I put my phone away, cutting off any further messages. This message would be enough, as Ethan would soon contact the remaining party members, as well as Emily. I would get my payment for the raid and exploration, and I would also get a small entry to put on my profile.

    The Hunter IDs and the site worked like CV and job opportunities, and putting your previous dungeon experiences into your Hunter Profiles would let people see it and would also increase your overall score inside the Hunter rankings.

    This was how Hunters were ranked globally, as it was mostly rted to their achievements rather than their individual strengths.

    After posting the message and chilling in bed for a little longer, I went to sleep not long after, as I was already tired from all that constant fighting with the Time Guardian¡­.

    *******

    After sleeping and resting, I woke up very early in the morning. Calling it morning would be wrong, in fact, since it was more like midnight. Since the sun had yet to rise up, there weren''t many people around, so I just reached the training grounds and started my daily routine as usual.

    Thanks to thisst month, my muscles and my body were a lot more refined, though it cost me a lot, considering I was buying my own food all this time in the absence of Academy Cafeteria.

    After training with my body and my archery inside the club rooms, I finished my morning routine as I returned to my room, getting ready for the sses of the day. If I remember correctly, soon, another dungeon exploration would happen, and it would be on Monday. Thus, it was better to be prepared.

    After eating a good, hefty meal inside the academy cafeteria for breakfast, I headed to my first ss.

    However, this time, the hallways seemed different¡ªwhispers echoing louder than usual. It was as if the air carried a strange weight, and most importantly, I felt a lot of gazes on me while I was walking.

    ''What is this?''

    In fact, I had been feeling a weird gaze for a while, but now the number of gazes seemed to increase. Since I was actually sensitive to the gazes of people around me, I knew something was not right.

    As I approached my ssroom, the usual hum of conversation grew louder. I couldn''t ignore the whispers, more intense than usual. Gossip flowed freely, distorted, and twisted like a modern-day game of telephone.

    "He''s a criminal, for sure."

    "I heard he was involved in some really shady stuff."

    "...an adulterer, can you believe it?"

    Their words contained quite a lot of exmations about me, and to be honest, it was weird.

    ''Why is this happening all of a sudden?''

    Of course, it wasn''t that hard to understand that someone was spreading rumors about me. This was a prettymon tactic for bullying. People would always utilize this trait of general humans.

    We are curious, jealous, egoist, attention-seeking, prideful, entertainment-chasing beings. Therefore, such things as dramas would always get the attention of people, especially those in the age of socializing.

    "Heard he has a criminal record from a different city."

    "...involved with some shady underworld organizations."

    "...he''s got connections; that''s why nothing''s happened to him yet."

    "Of course, how can an orphan bastard join this academy unless he has connections."

    The rumors spun out of control, crafting a narrative of deceit and danger around me. I heard them and their talks, but at this point, I couldn''t do anything.

    ''Considering the way they are talking and the tone of their words, it was clear that most people had already taken a side.''

    It was pretty normal since most people didn''t have the required reasoning to confirm facts before believing something.

    "He''s dangerous, for real. I heard he threatened a fellow student once."

    "...manipting people to get his way."

    "...cheated on every test since he came here."

    I approached my desk and took my seat, greeted by a few sidelong nces and hushed conversations.

    However, it was not my first time dealing with rumors or gazes. I was pretty familiar with this topic, and right now, the best course of action would be ignoring those, as an attempt to rify them would backfire.

    ''The person who is targeting me won''t stay idle when I try to rify myself. I first need to find their identity.''

    For now, the person responsible for all these rumors is unknown, and dealing with an unknown enemy is one of the hardest things.

    Thus, I simply focused on preparing for the uing ss, the rumors fading into the background like a distant storm.

 Chapter 99 25.1 - Joint Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 99 Chapter 25.1 - Joint Dungeon</h4>

    TOK TOK! TOK!

    As the whispers continued to flutter around the ssroom, Professor Eleanor walked into the room. Her presencemanded attention as she purposefully made noise with her high heels, and gradually, the chatter died down.

    "Good morning," she greeted in a firm, no-nonsense tone. "Today marks the beginning of a critical week for all of you. We''ll be having a joint dungeon exploration."

    CHATTER MURMUR!

    Hearing this, murmurs and chatters filled the ssroom for a second as the cadets'' focus immediately turned to their friends. Joint explorations were a rare event, an opportunity for students from various sses to work together, showcasing their skills and knowledge while also bootlicking some high-ranking students.

    ''Joint Dungeon Exploration, huh?''

    This was one of the big events in the game for Ethan since he would be subjected to ridicule and contempt from the high-ranking students from other sses.

    Even though the Hartley Family was a high-ranking family with a good image, they also had a lot of enemies, and quite a fair amount of those enemies had their heirs in this academy.

    And one of those heirs from a rival family would be in the same group as Ethan, and he would be the leader.

    This was the first event when Ethan would directly confront a human with animosity towards him, though it wasn''t that fatal.

    However, it was not only about Ethan but also another character.

    ''Sylvie was on the same team with Mason.''

    He was the one who would target Sylvie in this academy, as he also joined the History and Arts club. He will try to sabotage Sylvie, though he won''t be sessful.

    ''But, every one of his attempts were actually close passes.'' Considering this fact, even a small butterfly effect could have changed the things, and it was better to be careful from the start.

    "We''ve arranged groups with a mix of students from different sses, providing a coborative learning experience. Remember, diversity fosters creativity and understanding," Professor Eleanor emphasized.

    She projected the group assignments onto the screen at the front of the room, and I scanned the list briefly. Our dungeon group wouldn''t change, but we would see the group we paired with from another ss.

    --------------------

    ss HA213: Team Irina Emberheart

    ss HA219: Team Byron Ward

    ---------------------

    It was a ss that I didn''t have much idea about, and the names of the cadets didn''t seem very familiar either, aside from Byron Ward.

    He was also an extra in the game who didn''t have any screen time and only appeared as the background character for a little while.

    As I was checking the list, suddenly, I felt a sharp gaze on me.

    ''Hmm?''

    This gaze contained a lot more pressure, and it was evident that it came from a person with strong emotions.

    Turning my attention, I came across a pair of zing blue eyes and crimson red hair.

    ''Irina.''

    Her eyes contained strong emotions, and it was clear she was angry. At first, I didn''t understand why she was angry since, for me, one month had passed while others had just a day.

    And then, I realized why she was looking at me like that.

    ''It must be because of thest mock dungeon ss.''

    Considering the words I spoke, it was understandable that the prideful Irina would act like this.

    ''Not that I care.''

    Turning my head to the front once again, I focused on the ss that was about to start ignoring her gaze.

    "Make sure to understand each other''s strengths and weaknesses," she continued, her eyes scanning the room. "You will be a new team, and cooperation will be vital as usual."

    The joint exploration was designed to mimic the dynamics of real-world scenarios.

    Different sses brought unique abilities to the table, and this coboration allowed us to learn how toplement each other effectively.

    This was also a good way to test the cooperativeness of the leader of each group, though I doubt that Irina was a good cooperative guy.

    "Your expedition will begin in the afternoon," Professor Eleanor concluded. "Prepare yourselves ordingly, and good luck. Remember, this is a learning experience as much as it is an exploration."

    With that, the ss resumed, and Eleanor started exining the theory ofbat as usual¡­.

    *******

    "Alright, everyone," Professor Eleanor continued, "please head to the dungeon''s entrance now, where your fellow teammates from ss HA219 will be waiting."

    As Eleanor finished the lesson, students immediately started packing their things up. Since Arcadia Hunter Academy liked surprising the students and making them feel unprepared, after the lesson ended, we were immediately taken to the dungeon entrance.

    I also did the same. To be honest, I was quite eager to test my new skill in actualbat. I had tested it on the dummies this morning, but I was still slightly unfamiliar with the skill.

    However, as I walked to the dungeon on the way, I still felt gazes on me, especially from those in my ss. However, it was now less, thanks to the uing dungeon exploration.

    When I reached there, I saw everyone was already there.

    Byron Ward, a young man with neatlybed hair and a perpetually ingratiating smile, was doing his best to captivate Irina''s attention.

    He was a known bootlicker in the yer''smunity, always striving to stay in the good graces of high-ranking individuals.

    This was how his character worked in the game, as he was just a random bootlicker to make some other characters shine more.

    That was why I called him an extra; after all, those extras were what acted as the decorative for the real scene.

    "You must be Irina Emberheart¡­.Nice to meet you." He immediately started a conversation, scratching his head. "We have heard a lot about you."

    And the first thing he did was topliment Irina.

    "I see." However, she rather seemed disinterested in him, and that was to be expected. After all, this was the Irina I knew, a girl with a hot temper.

    "Truly a person befitting the name of the Emberheart Family. I heard you defeated thest boss monster on your own in your first dungeon exploration."? Byron continued talking with an excited tone, clearly trying to win her favor.

    However, his fawning words only seemed to annoy Irina further.

    "Yes."

    She acknowledged him with a brief nod but remained mostly silent, her gaze fixated on me, which, to Byron''s dismay, was more than enough to unsettle him.

    In fact, she had been looking at me this whole time with clear hostility, but I still couldn''t understand why.

    Turning my attention to Nora and George, I wanted to ask them if they knew something, but just as I was about to approach them, they turned their faces to the sides.

    ''Hmm?''

    And that was surprising.

    ''I thought I made up with these guys.''

    At first, I referred to thest dungeon exploration, but then the reason sank.

    ''Rumors.''

    Of course, it was rumors. Considering my abilities and the way I acted were shrouded in mystery, even my teammates would find it easy to believe those rumors.

    Seeing this, I also realized why Irina was looking at me like that. If it is Irina, it is understandable that she would believe the rumors.

    Byron, seemingly catching on that ttery alone wouldn''t earn him any brownie points, decided to change his approach. He introduced his team members, attempting to demonstrate theirpetence.

    "These are my teammates," Byron said, pointing to each of them. "Meet Erika, our adept mage; Leon, a skilled archer; and Jake, a proficient tank."

    Erika gave a small wave and a friendly smile, Leon nodded in acknowledgment, and Jake offered a firm handshake, showing genuine interest in fostering good teamwork. It seemed their party was bnced, even though I heard those names for the first time today.

    Irina, despite her earlier annoyance, remained professional as she introduced her team. "This is Nora, our swordsman; George, our tank. And this guy is our marksman."

    ''I guess the talk we had at that time worked, huh?''

    Even though she would probably deny that fact, Irina had already started changing on her own, and that was in a good direction. However, when she pointed at me, she didn''t even mention my name at all. It was a clear act of annoyance, and Byron didn''t miss that part.

    "What is your name?" He immediately came to me and asked, his eyes containing a cold glint.

    "Astron."

    The moment my name reached their eyes, all of the four immediately seemed to recognize me.

    "Aren''t you thest rank guy in the academy?"

    Immediately, Byron spoke with a clear tone of ridicule. His eyes were saying, how dare you take the attention of her. It seemed the way Irina looked at me made him feel angry.

    "I am."

    However, what he said was certainly a fact. Thus, I had no reason to deny his words.

    "To think you really did exist." The guy who was introduced as the other member''s archer chimed in, looking at me like I was some sort of a genuine pig.

    "If I didn''t, someone else would be thest rank. Are you primal enough not to understand that small fact?"

    "Ha?"

    "Don''t bother with him, Leon; he is just a low-rank bastard. He is not worthy of your attention."

    Being the bootlicker and strong against the weak type of character he is, Byron immediately jumped into conversation again.

    Clearly relishing the opportunity to belittle someone, he continued his taunts. He had already seen Irina look hostile to me, and it seemed he had changed his strategy.

    "A low-rank burden, huh? You should be thanking Irina; she''s done amendable job of carrying such a heavy load."

    Irina remained silent, not objecting to Byron''s words. Nora and George, my supposed teammates, also seemed indifferent, as if this was none of their business. The reason could be rted to rumors, but even then, seeing how easy it was to change someone''s perspective over others reminded me of how this world worked once again.

    The atmosphere grew increasingly hostile, and I could feel the weight of their judgmental gazes.

    "Aren''t you upset, Astron?" Byron prodded, attempting to provoke a reaction. "If I were you, I would just drop out of the academy."

    I maintained myposure, refusing to let his words get under my skin. "I''m here toplete the mission, not to engage in pointless arguments."

    "Of course," Byron sneered, "easier to y the victim and shy away, isn''t it?"

    Before I could respond, Irina spoke, her voiceced with irritation. "Enough. This isn''t the time for this nonsense. Let''s focus on the task at hand."

    She threw a gaze of annoyance at me but also at Byron.

    "You may enter."

    And just before the situation could escte any further, suddenly, the voice of the instructor entered our ears as our team entered the dungeon.

    As Irina entered, I followed her steps.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 100 25.2 - Joint Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 100 Chapter 25.2 - Joint Dungeon</h4>

    The terrain of this dungeon was a cave at the start. It had a simr type of construction to thebyrinth type we had exploredst time.

    However, different from thebyrinth, the terrain of this dungeon was going to change. Since this was an artificial dungeon, this practical session involved adapting different scenarios. It was not like a staged dungeon, but it also wasn''t a normal one either.

    However, if you asked the management why they put such a test, the answer you get would be simply, ''We can never know if such a dungeon might exist in the future. It is better to be prepared rather than not knowing anything.''

    In any case, the eight of the party walked through the cave, with everyone being alert. The formation was a ssic one, with warriors on the front as vanguards, the mages and supporters in the middle, andstly, we rangers at the back.

    The Leon guy threw me some gazes from time to time, clearly annoyed at my attitude at the start. His eyes contained a distinct sense of superiority and contempt.

    ''His muscles are not well developed, and he is showing symptoms of potion overuse. He is taking supplementary elements, mostly in order to stay in this academy and cope with the expectations. His clothes are clean and neat, but hecks the sensitivity to keep them in such a manner, so it is safe to assume that he visits his home every week. From his gears alone, it seems hees from a middle-grade family, probably a child of a low-mid-rank guild member.''

    Finishing my analysis in a matter of seconds, I turned my attention to the front. Since he was not a named character and his rank wasn''t that high, he probably wasn''t an important figure in the game. Thus, there wasn''t any need to waste more time.

    We arrived at a fork in the path, and a brief pause settled among us as we assessed our options.

    Four paths diverged, each hinting at a potentially different challenge or surprise. This was also quite expected, and each path had its own difficulties. Of course, there was a path that was quite a lot easier than others, and with my eyes, I could see which path it was quite easily.

    Thanks to the [Shadowborne], my eyes were not affected by the darkness at all.

    After analyzing the options, I turned to face Irina. While she didn''t voice her thoughts, her eyes bore a clear sense of expectation. It seemed she wanted to see if I had the judgment and decisiveness to lead us in the right direction.

    Of course, she had the expected eyes, but she didn''t say anything. And, since she didn''t say anything to me as the captain, I didn''t say anything either.

    "Leon, what do you think?" Byron came to our side and asked his ranger. Since we were supposed to have a good perception, it was amon thing to ask rangers to act as scouts.

    "I don''t know."

    Though, most of the rangers can''t see the way I am seeing in this ce. The training I had been doing inside the Chrono Groove and my own skills make me pretty exceptional, differing me from others.

    "I see," Byron replied, nodding his head, and then turned his attention to Irina. "Do you have any idea, Irina? We can follow your lead if you have one."

    By saying that, he was innately implying that Irina was the leader and she would be the one bearing the responsibility.

    Though the said person''s eyes were still on me, she was still looking at me with an expectant gaze. But I still didn''t say anything, refusing it until she asked me on her own.

    The staring contest between Irina and me persisted for a few more moments, the atmosphere growing slightly tense. I could sense her irritation, but I held my ground, refusing to acquiesce to her unspoken expectation.

    I knew she wanted me to take the lead, but the slight arrogance in her demeanor made me not want to do it.

    Finally, unable to bear the silence any longer, she spoke, her tone grumpier than I had anticipated. "What do you think? Can your eyes see in the dark, or do they only work on women?"

    Her words had an undercurrent of sarcasm coloring them, referring to those rumors. Since there were some rumors about me going to brothels when I had free time, it seemed she heard one of those.

    It was clear she was annoyed by me and didn''t appreciate being kept waiting, but this world didn''t work ording to people''s feelings but rather worked differently.

    "They won''t work unless there is a woman worthy. I suggest you bring one if you want them to work ." I had no intention of backing down. Just because of a random rumor thing, we were back to square one now, and it was annoying.

    Byron also seemed to sense the tension as he looked at me with a clear smirk.

    "What can you even expect from ast ranker anyway? Trash is just trash."

    Byron''s attempt to undermine me and curry favor with Irina was as transparent as it was expected. He seized the opportunity to belittle my capabilities, using thest-rankerbel as a means to assert his superiority.

    "If you guys still don''t know, I think it is better to choose the right path."

    Irina, caught in this battle of egos, seemed to waver for a moment. She looked at me, then at Byron. I could see she was hesitating to follow his lead and wanted me to find the way, but her pride wouldn''t allow that.

    ''This will be yourst chance.''

    I looked at her and waited for her decision. Is she going to put her pride, or will she choose an easy path?

    It was a pivotal moment when I was going to adjust my opinion about her for the future.

    "We will listen to you," she said, her tone tinged with frustration, evidently trying to end the brewing conflict. "Lead the way."

    And in the end, she chose the wrong one.

    Byron didn''t waste a moment, puffing out his chest with pride and confidently choosing the path on the right. "Of course, Irina. Trust me; I have a good feeling about this route. Follow me, everyone."

    ''You wasted it. Don''t beg meter.''

    Just like that, we started the walk again, and I could see the victorious smirk on Byron''s face as if he had achieved something.

    ''To think he chose the least optimal one, certainly, you can never leave the decision to an extra.''

    I shook my head and started following the team without saying anything. After all, with the way I am right now, I certainly have the ability to deal with the monsters inside this ce, even though it will be a little hard.

    As we ventured down the right path, Byron continued his attempts to impress Irina. He''d share exaggerated stories of his exploits and victories, each tale aimed at capturing her attention and admiration.

    Irina, however, seemed disinterested and unimpressed, her mind likely preupied with the task at hand.

    Lizard-type monsters upied this path; though slippery, they were not that hard to deal with. Since they were low-ranked mobs, the eight-person party didn''t have a hard time. I didn''t even move since everyone did my job for me.

    Since Byron and his team were trying to impress Irina, they didn''t leave much for me.

    However, as we advanced down the path, the oppressive atmosphere of the dungeon seemed to thicken while encountering monsters every time.

    PAT! PAT! PAT!

    The walls appeared to close in on us, and a heavy silence enveloped the group. The asional dripping of water echoed ominously, amplifying the tension that hung in the air.

    In fact, it was not only psychologically. The consternation of the oxygen and the mana around us were different.

    ''A fire-type environment.''

    Thanks to my increased mana sensitivity and my magical power, I could feel the different mana around us more clearly now, and it was easy to understand.

    Byron, still attempting to maintain an air of confidence, was also growing uneasy.

    His exaggerated tales had lost their luster, the bravado fading with each step deeper into the dungeon.

    Irina remained silent as well, as she also probably felt the concentrated mana ahead.

    With my eyes, I could see the color of red dancing around the front.

    ''The first challenging monster is here.''

    Since the type of monsters we encountered were lizards, and the environment was a fire type, it wasn''t hard to refer to what monstery ahead even without directly seeing it.

    ''Lesser Magma Wyrm.''

    It was a monster of a low-rank 4 level and quite a strong one at that. It was probably the trigger that would make the artificial dungeons change the atmosphere.

    Triggers were random things appearing in the dungeon that would make thendscapes change. It was controlled by the dungeon administrators who controlled and monitored this space, and they were special only to the artificial dungeons.

    Even though they were supposed to be random, considering the amount of time we had walked and traveled, it was easy to assume that after facing the monster, the dungeon would change since this is the pattern the exams worked.

    "This pressure¡­.." Irina mumbled, looking slightly irritated. For her, a fire mage, she must have understood being in an environment filled with fire mana.

    Most might think when an environment has the same attributes as the Hunter mastered, it would be good, but that is not necessarily the case.

    The monsters in that ce would also be evolved ording to that mana, which meant they would be actually resilient.

    For instance, Time Guardian wouldn''t be affected by the Time-rted skills that much since it itself evolved from that mana.

    This rule is one of the mostmon ones in dungeons; it applies to monsters with strong defenses. Of course, if the monster is rather an offense type, this won''t be too negative, but it is very hard to find monsters with low defenses.

    Of course, right now, I can easily inform the party, but why should I?

    I gave this girl quite a lot of chances, but she refused to take it. I won''t do it once again. I hate it when I feel like all the effort I had put in suddenly became in vain. I really should just find that bastard who spread rumors about me and teach him/her a lesson.

    The air grew hotter and thicker as we pressed forward, the fiery aura signaling our proximity to the Lesser Magma Wyrm. I continued to keep my observations to myself, allowing the tension in the party to mount. Irina''s irritation was palpable, but I remained steadfast in my resolve not to engage. Since she was a fire-specialized mage, she was also resilient to the fire, making her not sweat as much.

    "This is so fucking hot!"

    But that wasn''t the case for the other cadets. The members of Byron''s team were also sweating and losing a lot of water from their bodies.

    ''They even started showing the signs of dehydration.''

    You may think it should not be that easy for a Hunter who has superhuman strength to dehydrate this easily, but the faster or stronger you are, the more calories and water you will burn.

    "Fuck this, why is this so hot?"

    Same with the people using mana to fight. Thus, Hunters actually need to take care of their meals and water quite frequently, just like any other people.

    "Guys, calm down."

    Seeing the state of the team, Byron tried to take the lead, attempting to mask his own growing unease.

    He constantly looked at Irina, looking for her reaction. Since he was the one to lead us to that ce, he naturally knew he was going to be responsible for whatever was going to happen. And I could see his face getting paler when he saw Irina''s irritated expression.

    "What is this ce?"

    And finally, we were able to reach the ce where the Lesser Magma Wyrm resided.

    The corridor opened up into arge chamber, and the intense heat hit us like a wave.

    "Get ready for the battle."

    It was the time to fight.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 101 25.3 - Joint dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 101 Chapter 25.3 - Joint dungeon</h4>

    "Get ready for the battle."

    With Irina''s words, everyone''s attention turned to the monster standing there.

    The Lesser Magma Wyrm loomed before us, its fiery scales glinting ominously in the torchlight.

    "Grrrr...."

    Its eyes, a fierce orange hue, were fixed on us, and it let out a deep, rumbling growl.

    It was a type of draconic monster that was on the lesser part of the evolutionary tree.

    "It''s a Lesser Magma Wyrm, alright," Nora whispered, her grip tightening on her sword. "This is going to be tough."

    ''Ho¡­.It seems she did her homework.''

    Even though the academy is cruel when ites to practical exams, they are also fair. The academy knows not all Hunters excel inbat, and there are several of those that pursue utility in this ce. And to test those skills, the monsters we encounter inside this ce would always be taught in lessons before entering the dungeon.

    But, of course, since we learn about quite a lot of monsters, only those who are either lucky or those who know everything would be rewarded in that aspect.

    It seemed like Nora was on thetter side.

    Byron, trying to muster his waning bravado, took a step forward. "Fear not! Together, we shall conquer this creature!"

    It was as if he had juste from a medieval world-based novel.

    "Pffft¡­."

    Even Nora and Erika, the mage of the other party, couldn''t contain theirughs at what Byron just said.

    "What is so funny?"

    "Nothing."

    "Tch."

    Though, seeing him grumbling, they didn''t say anything. And simply pursed their lips.

    "ROAR!"

    However, someone was not happy at the fact that its space was intruded, and the intruders seemed tough at its face. Even monsters somehow had a pride, it seemed.

    THUMP!

    As the Magma Wyrm released a hearty roar, it lunged, its fiery maw open wide.

    SWOOSH

    Irina reacted quickly, attempting to unleash a stream of fire, only to see it absorbed and negated by the creature''s fiery nature.

    "Tch."

    The fire mage gritted her teeth, frustration evident in her re towards Byron. The monster''s resistance made her main offensive abilities nearly useless in this battle, and this was what I was implying.

    The creatures born in a fire-type field would be harder to get damaged by fire-rted skills, and this was the proof.

    SWOOSH

    However, she immediately turned her attention to the front once again as she dodged the maw of the monster by sting herself back.

    "Nora, George."

    Calling Nora and George, she immediately signaled them both with her head.

    "Got it." "Yes."

    Nora and George moved to the front, expertly coordinating their attacks to distract the creature.

    ''Ho¡­..Their teamwork improved¡­..'' Looking at them like that, they were different from the time when Imanded them. It seems they took it seriously when I showed them their weaknesses while training.

    THUD!

    George''s shield crashed with the monster as he absorbed the effects of the attack.

    "HA!"

    SLASH!

    Immediately, Nora jumped over George, her sword shing the Magma Wyrm''s face with her skill activated as mana concentrated on her sword.

    SPURT!

    And following that, a small wound appeared on the monster''s face, blood spurting from there.

    ROAR!

    The monster released another roar filled with pain.

    THUD!

    The two immediately got behind George while I distanced myself from the boss.

    "Support them!"

    Byron shouted as he conjured a small mana barrier to fend off the attack of the boss.

    ''He is quite good for an extra.''

    It seemed even though he was an extra; there was a reason for him to be a captain of the team. The other members were also not bad, as Jake, the tank, immediately went to protect the mage, and Leon increased the distance just like me.

    Of course, that should have been like that since they were students of one of the best Hunter academies.

    "Jake, join George and take the aggro. Erika, can you use a water-attributed attack?"

    "No. I am not proficient enough to damage it."

    "I see. Then, make sure to support us from behind. Leon, you will cover us from behind and will look for opportunities to strike lethal points. Clear."

    "Yes."

    "Good, let''s go."

    With those words, immediately, Byron grabbed his sword and dashed to the monster just like Nora with Jake behind him.

    SWOOSH!

    The battle was a noisy one, filled with the struggle of inexperienced fightersing face to face with a strong monster that countered them.

    The Magma Wyrm, with its scorching breath and mighty tail, proved to be a significant challenge for the team that had just grouped up.

    Even though Byron and Irina were not that bad at leading, they were still not good enough. The orders they gave sometimes shed with each other, making it harder to fight.

    Moreover, Byron and Nora, though disying enthusiasm and courage, were far from wless.

    Their attacks oftencked synchronization, leaving openings for the Magma Wyrm to counter. Their swings and strikes were filled with vigor butcked finesse, at times colliding with each other rather than the intended target.

    And there was Irina.

    BOOM!

    "Tch¡­..This bastard!"

    Irina''s frustration grew with every failed fire spell, the creature''s resistance destroying her attempts to deal significant damage.

    She grumbled in annoyance, her confidence taking a hit as she struggled to find an effective way to contribute to the fight.

    "Why is this bastard out of all monsters?"

    Of course, it was a response I was expecting from her. As a hot-blooded kid who always did everything she wanted and beat everyone without tasting the defeat, this would be the first time her spells hadn''t worked.

    However, even though her attacks didn''t deal significant damage, they were still quite effective, thanks to the team''s efforts.

    ''Especially that girl, Erika. She is quite good at supporting.''

    Most mages had egos and they disliked supporting and they would boast about their attacking spells. But, Erika was pretty good at reading the enemy and adjusting herself for her team.

    Whenever Irina tried to hit with a spell, she immediately conjured an ice-attributed spell and attacked the same ce where Irina''s spell hit. The change of the temperature from hot to cold would always disturb the monster''s bnce.

    George and Jake were also quite good at managing the fighting scene. There was a weird assumption of the tank role being easy, but that is far from being true. As a tank, one needs to know when to take aggro and when to leave it.

    And they were doing it quite fine, even though it was still far from being perfect.

    Andstly, Leon.

    SWOOSH SWOOSH

    ''To think this guy boasted for being a good archer.''

    If that was what the academy offered for archers, the quality was quite low. I now understood why the level disparity was this high for archers.

    His arrows were strong, and his mana control was not bad, but hecked one important thing.

    ''His intervals for attacking are the worst I have seen so far and his positioning is also questionable.''

    For a ranger, that was one of the most important things, and the way to acquire it was not through the status window.

    Turning my attention to the fight once again, I observed what Irina was doing. Her eyes were on the de Nora holding as she sighed.

    ''The fight will be over soon.''

    And just as to prove my point, Nora''s de slowly started shining as she looked surprised.

    "What is this?"

    "It is an enchantment."

    "Enchantment."

    "Yes. Be careful, though. It will be quite strong."

    As Irina spoke while gesturing to Nora''s sword, Nora also turned her attention there, and before her eyes stood a shining smic weapon.

    ''So, you finally understood.''

    Every monster has a weakness that could be exploited, and the Magma Wyrm also had one. Even though it was resilient to fire and his skin was tough, once you went past that skin, the body underneath was weak.

    And how could you go past behind a tough skin? By concentrating the energy on one point. The fire magic she had used was the most destructive, but that destructiveness didn''t focus on one point but rather on a general surface, and this was where her attacks became useless.

    Everything in this world can burn; the only important thing is when.

    That was the same as Nora and Byron.

    Their swords didn''t contain enough strength to simply cut through the tough skin of the monster, but that was different now.

    "Understood. I will be careful." As she finished assessing her weapon, she looked at the battle. Jake and George were fending the monster off, and it was not that hard

    SWOOSH!

    Nora, her eyes gleaming with a clear desire and fighting spirit, lunged at the Magma Wyrm with her enchanted de. The smic weapon cut through the air, trailing a shimmering arc as it descended upon the creature.

    SLASH!

    The de connected, finding its mark and cutting through the Wyrm''s tough exterior.

    SPURT!

    A spray of molten blood erupted from the wound, and the creature roared in pain, momentarily disoriented.

    ROAR! FUSH!

    However, the Magma Wyrm was a monster that honed its instincts. Thus, it quickly realized the threat. It first released a loud roar, and following that, it released a wave of vapor, sting everyone off.

    Then, it shifted its massive body, instinctively guarding the vulnerable area and allowing its natural regeneration to start healing the wound.

    "It''s healing itself!"

    Nora eximed, frustration evident in her voice. The feeling of elevation from her initial sess was tempered by the realization that the Wyrm could heal its injuries.

    "It''s not over yet," Byron encouraged, eyeing the situation. "We just need to find a way to bypass its regeneration."

    He darted in, his de whistling through the air as he sought to distract the creature, keeping it focused on him.

    Meanwhile, George and Jake took turns drawing the monster''s attention, using their roles as tanks and diversions. Their coordination had improved, their movements more precise and calcted. They were not ranked in the middle high for no reason.

    But, then, even though the group found a way to defeat it, theycked the strategy.

    Despite their efforts, the Wyrm''s regeneration seemed insurmountable.

    The beast was adapting, bing more aggressive as it countered their attacks. It was a race against time; they needed to finish the fight before the creature overwhelmed them.

    Irina''s face looked frustrated as she looked at the wound they had made. She knew her options were limited, and she needed to find a solution quickly.

    And she finally looked at me, her face looking annoyed.

    "You."

    And she called. But of course, I didn''t respond. After all, my name was not you but rather something else.

    "Sigh¡­..Astron¡­."

    Understanding what I was doing, she released a sigh, looking at me.

    "Can you deal with it?"

    It was a phrase containing five simple words, but those words were the ones that showcased she believed in my skills.

    "I can. You just need to open the way." I simply replied, looking at the zing sword in Nora''s hand. If she cut the monster, I could easily follow her attack with my arrows, destroying the monster from the inside.

    "..."

    She looked skeptical for a second, probably measuring the pros and cons of epting that fact. If she epted it, she would need to change her attitude probably. But even while she was thinking, she still supplied the magic she was using.

    ''She really deserves her seat.''

    She was doing three things at the same time, and that was why she was ranked this high. For her, using fire magic must be a reflex, just as it should be.

    "Come on! Leon just hit him from here."

    "I fucking know it. Do you think it is that easy?"

    At that moment, her eyes picked up the sound of Leon and Byron chatting. Byron was urging Leon, the archer of the other party, to attack the monster from the ce Nora had wounded, but Leon''s aim was quite off.

    "Tch."

    Seeing it, she clicked her tongue as she turned her attention to me.

    "Do it."

    "Really? I think you should say it like you are talking to a ''person,'' not a tool."

    "..."

    "I will ask you this only once. Do you believe those rumors?"

    "¡­. Shouldn''t I have?"

    "I am not asking you if you should. I am asking you whether you believe them or not?"

    "..."

    As she stood there without answering and only looked at me with annoyance, I got my answer.

    ''In the end, you are no different.''

    I thought as I grabbed my bow and nocked an arrow.

    "This prejudice of yours¡­..One day, it may bite; you should be careful."

    Eyes of Hourss.

    Dash.

    The moment I activated my skills, I felt the time around me slowing down, as well as my body feeling lighter. My head started hurting since information continuously started pouring down from all around.

    I focused my vision around on the wound of the monster as I aimed my bow.

    SWISH!

    With my arrow imbued in the color of green, I attacked the monster from the side.

    SWISH!

    Following that, the moment the first one hit the mark, I fired the second one, this time using my blue-colored mana.

    In a matter of a second, I fired two arrows, each filled with a huge amount of magical power.

    THUD!

    The first one simply reached the wound, marking it.

    THUD! BOOM!

    And the second one followed the green tendrils the first one created. The moment the second one hit, an explosion urred from inside of the monster.

    SPURT!

    With the blood pouring from the wound.

    THUD!

    And with a final sound, the monster fell to the ground, its body lying on the ground.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 102 25.4 - Joint Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 102 Chapter 25.4 - Joint Dungeon</h4>

    "This prejudice of yours¡­..One day, it may bite; you should be careful."

    As Irina heard those words, she couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly.

    ''You are just a trash like others.''

    Last time, when they finished exploring thebyrinth, Irina understood that she wascking in terms of party management.

    She wasn''t suited to be a leader, as Astron showed her the difference between the two.

    Even though she knew she was the strongest of the party, there were times when the strength wasn''t absolute.

    And when she understood that fact, in her heart, she slightly respected him, thinking that he at least deserved to be here.

    Even though Astron was annoying and different, she at least started appreciating his different talents.

    But all those things crumbled as she entered the school forums. It had already be a habit to check the [ArcadiaSurf] site for her since it was one of the best ces tomunicate with seniors and learn about the school.

    The dungeons, study materials, clubs, assignments¡­..

    The academy life was hard even for a talented mage like her who came from a renowned family.

    And thanks to what Julia and Lilia suggested, she started using that site. However, as she was surfing the site, suddenly, she came across something she was least expecting.

    <DISGRACE OF ACADEMY''S LAST PLACE>

    That was the title of the post. Normally, she wouldn''t even bother with reading such a pointless article, but for some reason, the word ''Last ce'' took her attention.

    It might have been that guy, after all.

    And her assumption was correct.

    As she started reading the article, her eyes widened since numerous pictures of that guy, the ces he had been, and the people he had talked to had leaked.

    His bank ount details were leaked, and inside there, the ces he had visited could be seen. A lot of moneying from unknown sources could be seen there.

    However, that wasn''t even the end.

    Even a testimony of three girls was on the post.

    -He didn''t even listen to me.

    -He just threatened me, saying he could kill me anytime he wanted.

    -He said we would date, but then he suddenly forced himself upon me.

    Three articles that made her nauseous ¨C all of them were listed on the post.

    In fact, when she read the post, she startedparing his attitude from the past to now.

    ''I see...''

    She realized this after looking at the victims'' identities. They were simple, normal citizens who had nothing to do with the Hunter industry.

    ''He acted cold in front of me since he understood he wouldn''t be able toy a hand on me.''

    As his attitude came before her eyes, she looked at the girls on the post. They were all young girls who were just in their prime, and now they were crying, looking sullen.

    Unintentionally, her blood boiled, seeing how their future was destroyed. One of them quit their school, and the other ones became depressed and locked themselves.

    ''You trash-like bastard.''

    And in the end, she swore to put this guy in his ce.

    He was a student who was epted to the academy. Even though the article said he used personal connections, she knew it wasn''t that easy toe here.

    But even then, instead of training and making himself stronger, this guy was ying around, making other girls'' lives hell. Countless people wanted to enter this academy; countless people tried their best¡­.But this guy was doing nothing but wasting his time doing such acts.

    That was the reason why she didn''t even talk to him at the start; no, that was the reason why she was ring daggers at him.

    Since she knew if she didn''te from a strong lineage, she would also fall prey to his actions.

    However, now, before her, stood something different.

    The guy she thought wasn''t training stood before The Magma Wyrm that wasying defeated.

    She saw it. At that exact one second, that guy fired two arrows consecutively, the first one opening the wound and the second one exploding inside.

    "What?"

    "H-how?"

    Erika and Leon just stood there and watched in a daze as the dead body of the monstery on the ground. The two knew, as thest ranked student of the academy, there was no way that guy would be able tond a hit on the monster, let alone killing it.

    Byron, always quick to let his emotions surface, was the first to voice his thoughts,ced with both awe and a hint of resentment. "Astron... what did you just do?" His tone carried a sense of jealousy and anger. "If you could do such a thing, why didn''t you do it from the start."

    Astron, ustomed to the skepticism, didn''t show any signs of surprise.

    He nced at Byron and offered a vague exnation. "Nobody asked."

    Rather than exining, it looked more like a mocking statement, and Byron wasn''t the one to take it lightly.

    "You bastard, are you mocking me right now?"

    He approached him with an angry expression and was about to grab him from his cor.

    SWOOSH

    But, with a smooth move, Astron just slipped away.

    "Watch your actions. And don''t talk to me." His purple eyes looked cold, and most importantly, those eyes looked down on him.

    Byron''s frustration grew, realizing Astron was simply discarding him as a random nobody, and this was what made him angrier.

    The fact that the guy before him had the audacity to ignore him while he was the weakest of the academy.

    However, before the confrontation could escte further, Irina intervened, her voice firm andmanding.

    "Byron, stop. It''s not worth it. We have a mission toplete." Her gaze shifted to Astron, cold and dismissive. "You used explosive arrows, right?"

    "I did."

    "I won''t ask you why you have not told us about those arrows."

    "It is good that you know the answer already."

    "Tch¡­..I really want to smash your face right now."

    "What does hold you back?"

    "Contrary to you, I am mindful of my grades."

    "So, if your grades weren''t affected, you would attack me right here?"

    "I would."

    "I see." With those words, Astron simply nodded his head and looked as if he was saying as expected from Irina.

    Seeing him looking at her like that, the anger inside her soared. She couldn''t contain her words as she asked.

    "What? Wasn''t that how you behaved against others?"

    "How I behaved, what do you mean?"

    However, the clueless expression on his face¡­.

    "You!"

    It made her angrier and angrier. For him, those acts must have been natural, as if he wasn''t doing something bad at all.

    "Tch¡­..You monster."

    With those words, she turned her head back and started walking away from the ce where the monster was lying.

    Since the Trigger had been killed, the dungeon was going to change its inner structure the moment they had left this ce, and Irina wanted nothing but to finish this assignment as fast as she could.

    Since she didn''t want to see his face any longer.

    And just like that, the party started walking once again, everyone throwing nces at Astron and Irina from time to time.

    *******

    "I think this route was the right choice."

    "Right? The road had been super easy. I guess Mason was right."

    Inside the other part of the same dungeon, eight people were walking while talking among themselves. The tunnel was slightly dark, but it wasn''t to the point where no one could see each other.

    "But, when are we going to leave this ce? It has been dark for a while now."

    One of the guys on the side asked, while looking at the front. A girl with short white haired was leading the way, a smile on her face.

    "It won''t take long, don''t worry. We should be there soon." She turned her head backward, her blue eyes shining in the middle of the darkness.

    "I see¡­..Then, we will do as you say?"

    The boy asked, looking for confirmation. Since the girl was leading the group, everyone thought she would naturally be the leader.

    "I won''t say much. We can just crush the monster with our strength, right?" However, the answer they got was not something they were expecting. "Sylvie can heal us while we are fighting? Isn''t this how a warrior fights?"

    "Well¡­..As expected from a Middleton Family, I guess. Miss Julia is really a warrior." The boy awkwardly smiled in the response that he was not expecting.

    "I-I will do my best," Sylvie said, looking a bit shaky.

    For the past explorations, she got slightlyfortable with her team, but she was still afraid of the monsters and fighting.

    "I will cover you, don''t worry." At that moment, a boy at the back spoke with a hearty tone, his green eyes shining brightly.

    "T-thank you." It was a boy Sylvie had known before, as he was someone who belonged to the same club as her.

    ''Mason Kent from Art and History Club.''

    They were matched together in this exploration as a team, and he had been given the position to protect supporters and healers from the back.

    However, she was still slightly ufortable with others, especially in the dungeon, since her fear was overflowing. Even though in the past times, she only did her job as a healer and supported Julia from back, this time, the monsters were a lot stronger, and they looked more dangerous.

    "We are getting close; I can feel a strong presence," Julia informed, and just as they said that, suddenly, everyone heard a long roaring from the tunnel.

    "AUUUU!"

    It was the sound of a wolf.

    SWOOSH!

    And just at that second, suddenly, something flew from the darkness as if it was targeting the members of the party.

    "Careful."

    SWOOSH!

    Sylvie felt a gust of wind rush by her, and she instinctively ducked, thinking someone was jumping towards her. She stumbled, falling a bit forward, and then she felt a strong grip on her arm, pulling her out of harm''s way.

    "Whoa, are you okay?" Mason''s voice came from behind her, sounding slightly out of breath.

    Sylvie, flustered and surprised, looked up to see Mason, his face close to hers due to the sudden rescue. For a moment, she misunderstood the situation, thinking he had jumped on her.

    "Um, I-I''m fine," she stammered, looking away. "P-please go away." As she pushed the boy, Mason immediately understood and turned his face.

    "Sorry¡­." And gave her the space she wanted.

    Then she noticed the arrow plunged into the ground just where she had been standing. Her eyes widened in realization.

    "Oh, it was an attack¡­" she said, her voice trailing off as she understood the danger they were facing.

    Mason followed her gaze and spotted the arrow as well. "Yeah, we were almost hit. Good thing you''re quick on your feet."

    Sylvie felt a mix of relief and gratitude. "Thank you again. I thought¡­"

    Mason grinned, trying to lighten the mood. "You thought I was jumping you?"

    Sylvie''s face turned even redder. "N-no! I mean, yes, but not like that! I just¡­"

    Masonughed, putting a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "It''s all right, Sylvie. Let''s stay on guard. Looks like we''ve got some trouble ahead."

    Sylvie nodded, feeling slightly happy at the fact that he had covered her at that exact moment. The fear in her heart slightly calmed down as she looked at the brown-haired boy.

    She could see the ''pure'' feelings inside him, the ''pure'' desire to help her, and the fact that he didn''t have any hidden agenda made her even happier since she felt like at least she could rx a little now.

    Little did she know, as she turned her head to the front, the boy revealed a smirk, looking at the front with a smile.

    ''I guess this worked quite well.''

    After all, he and his group were the ones to put all those traps into this dungeon to gain this girl''s trust.

 Chapter 103 25.5 - Joint Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 103 Chapter 25.5 - Joint Dungeon</h4>

    Inside the ce, filled with countless monitors and holograms, people with white uniforms were running all around the room. The air buzzed with urgency and excitement as the control room of the artificial dungeon at Arcadia Hunter Academy brimmed with activity.

    Head of the personnel, Senior Faraday, a stern woman with gray streaks in her dark hair, barked out orders, her eyes darting across the monitors.

    "Team Alpha, increase the elemental challenges on Level Five. Let''s see how they handle a sudden surge of fire elementals. And patch into the audio feed; we need to hear their reactions."

    A technician responded, tapping away at a holographic disy. "Elemental levels increased. Audio feed connected. Proceeding with the fire elemental surge."

    Down in the dungeon, students of Arcadia Hunter Academy were battling their way through simted challenges.

    However, behind the ce, a young woman''s hands were shaking as she clutched a small, dark-looking USB drive. Her name was Amelia, a brilliant but conflicted young technician working at the heart of the Arcadia Hunter Academy''s control room.

    Summoning her courage, Amelia approached one of the central control consoles. Her heart raced as she inserted the USB drive, her hands trembling. The drive contained a carefully crafted program designed to temporarily disrupt the simted challenges, providing the students with a much-needed respite.

    As she activated the program, a subtle change rippled through the control room. The monstrous adversaries slowed down slightly, giving the students a chance to regroup and catch their breaths. The fire elementals became more manageable, and the tree and lizard creatures exhibited signs of fatigue.

    Commander Faraday noticed the anomaly on her screen. "What''s going on? Something''s not right," she demanded, her gaze narrowing at the monitors.

    Amelia knew she had to act quickly. She subtly masked her actions by pretending to fix an unrted technical glitch. "It''s a minor system hup, Commander," she stammered, her voice betraying her anxiety.

    A fellow technician chimed in, trying to cover for Amelia. "Just a momentary glitch in the dungeon''s AI. We''re resolving it."

    Faraday, still suspicious but pressed for time, relented. "Handle it swiftly. We can''t afford any disruptions during the testing."

    Amelia breathed a sigh of relief, her n temporarily sessful. She repeated her silent mantra, "This is all for my son." She knew she had just taken the first step in a battle for change within the Academy.

    Unbeknownst to everyone, the disruption in the system was only a prelude to what loomed ahead. The dungeon''s safeguards were flickering, and the simted monsters were beginning to show signs of a berserk frenzy, their pixted eyes glowing ominously. The storm was brewing, and chaos was on the horizon.

    *****

    After the fight with the monster was over, the scenery of the dungeon changed just as I had expected.

    The surroundings turned from a hot one to a scene filled with blue marks all over.

    ''Contrasting Scene, huh?''

    HOWL

    The cold wind blew through the team''s face as our vision was slightly burdened by the storm of snow around.

    Of course, that wasn''tpletely the case for me. I could see the traces of mana even in the storm and could pick up the small marks left by the monsters around us.

    ''Hmm¡­.Considering the depth of the footprints and the storm, I can say those monsters are quite big. However, some time had passed after they left.''

    Since we were in a ce where it was snowing, the traces left on the ground would soon be covered by the monsters.

    ''They must be Snow Tigers.''

    On Earth, Lions and tigers were animals habituated in ces close to the equator. However, in this world, there were countless different evolutions, and in dungeons, there were monsters like this, who evolved from Tigers in a snowy environment.

    ''If this is the case, there should be Snow Squirrels as well.''

    In the game, the environment of this practical exam would continuously change, and there wasn''t a fixed one, but I was slightly familiar with this one.

    It was because this one was the route I took in my first ythrough, and that was one of the hardest ones.

    "Sigh¡­..From hot to cold, why are they trying to push us like that¡­." Byron spoke with a sigh as he clung to his clothes.

    "I know, right¡­..I thought the second environment would also be hot, but they really want us to give up this time¡­." Leon replied, as he also clenched on his clothes.

    These two had been throwing nces at me from time to time with annoyance, but they didn''t say anything, and neither did they do. They were probably afraid of Irina since she looked like she was in more of a bad mood after the boss.

    ''This is why preparing for everything is important.''

    "Everyone,e closer."

    At that moment, Irina called as she gestured for everyone toe together. However, when she looked at me, her eyes were saying I shouldn''t even dare to take one step.

    As everyone gathered around her, suddenly, underneath her feet, a small circle of orange color appeared.

    "Hmm? It is warm?" Nora was the first one to notice as she looked at the circle.

    "This will help you stay warm in this ce,"? Irina said with a proud tone as she continued to move forward. With each step she had taken, the zone around her also moved continuously, supplying the people around with warm temperatures.

    The snow around her was melting; even the snow in the air was melting thanks to the high temperature.

    From time to time, she threw a gaze at me, filled with arrogance. It was like she was trying to show off or maybe reprimand me, but I didn''t care.

    I was doing quite fine.

    The coat I was wearing right now was doing its work as it was supposed to. I got this one in order to use it in the Chrono Groove, and it was staying on my bracelet.

    And thanks to that, now I was quite warm walking around leisurely. If not, I would be the first one to surrender since my body wouldn''t be able to stand this cold.

    My boots and pants were all supplied by the academy, so they were already high quality, but the coat was doing wonders.

    However, our peaceful walk under the storm was soon about to reach its end since the monsters were on the way.

    ''Just as expected. Snow Tigers and Snow Squirrels.''

    I thought to myself, sensing the presence of monsters. Even though I couldn''t directly see them, my increased intuition was doing quite well. It was now on the border of rank three and was above average.

    And just as I thought about that, suddenly, a bunch of shadows appeared around the party.

    "Monsters!" The first one to notice was Leon, as he shouted in order to alert everyone.

    -SWOOSH

    And immediately, Irina, attuned to the mana around her, quickly identified the approaching Snow Tigers and Snow Squirrels.

    "Stay away."

    Without waiting for further instruction, Irina took charge, her eyes zing with irritation and slight anger.

    ''She must be angry that she couldn''t deal with the Lesser Magma Wyrm.''

    The Irina I knew from the game would certainly take her anger out of monsters, and that was exactly what she did.

    She thrust her staff forward, summoning her fire magic.

    SWIRL!

    mes erupted, dancing in the cold air, their warmth a stark contrast to the snowy surroundings.

    "Grrrrr..."

    As if on cue, a group of Snow Tigers emerged from the snowy surroundings, their white fur blending in with thendscape.

    "Quaaaa¡­.."

    The Snow Squirrels scurried among the trees, their eyes fixed on the intruders in their territory.

    ''Hmm¡­.13 squirrels and five Snow Tigers, huh?''

    I counted the numbers immediately, as my boy was ready if something unusual happened.

    "Die."

    SWOOSH!

    With a sweeping motion, she directed a surge of fire toward the approaching Snow Tigers.

    "ROOOOAAAAR!"

    The intense heat engulfed them, their white fur providing no protection. The monsters roared in agony as they were incinerated by the powerful fire magic.

    However, she had yet to finish her massacre.

    Simultaneously, she channeled her magic towards the trees where the Snow Squirrels had hidden.

    SWOOSH! CREAK!

    The fiery inferno engulfed the branches, forcing the creatures out into the open. Their attempts to escape were futile as Irina''s relentless assault left them no room to evade.

    ''What a strong power.''

    She was even stronger than before as her fire magic simply scorched every monster in seconds. It seems just like me, she was not wasting her time either.

    The rest of the team could only watch in awe as Irina single-handedly dispatched the monsters. Her control over the element of fire was masterful, and in this snowy environment, her power was unmatched.

    ''As expected. The single-digit rankers are surely different.''

    There was a reason why she was ranked third in the academy, and now she was proving that. She might not have been able to showcase her talents while fighting with fire-resilient monsters before, but things were different now since almost all of the monsters here were weak to fire elements.

    Of course, since the environment was filled with water psions, it was a lot harder to use the fire psions since their density was a lot lower.

    But that added more credit to her talent since she wlessly manipted fire even in such conditions.

    As thest embers faded, the battle was over. The monstersy defeated, leaving only charred remnants in their wake.

    Byron, eager to gain favor, seized the moment to voice his admiration. "Incredible, Irina! Your control over fire is truly remarkable. I''ve never seen anything like it."

    He immediately started ttering her, but even his words were tter. I could see the genuine appreciation in them. It was clear that he was really impressed this time.

    Nora also chimed in, offering her praise as well. "Yeah, seriously. That was amazing! You made short work of them. I knew you were amazing before already, but I guess you are an Emberheart for a reason." Her eyes were twinkling as she approached the corpses. "You have killed 17 monsters already."

    However, the moment Nora spoke those words, I suddenly got chills on my body. The number of monsters didn''t match the one I counted.

    ''Don''t tell me.''

    Not long after, a monster jumped from the mes that were burning the trees; its small fangs wide open, green liquid pouring from there.

    SWOOSH!

    "Quaaaaa!"

    It was a Snow Squirrel; however, one thing was different. Rather than normal ck eyes, the monster''s eyes were shining bright red.

    ''Demon Followers.''

    I immediately understood the reason why this monster was different, as this was amon scene in the game. There were monsters that were affected by the spells of demon followers. They would be berserk, but as the price, they would be stronger.

    ''Tch¡­.. You better pay me, you woman.''

    Eyes of Hourss.

    After activating my skill, I felt the time slowing around me for a second, and following that, I simply aimed my bow, putting a good amount of mana into the arrow.

    SWISH!

    As I released the arrow, it went past me immediately.

    PIERCE! SPURT!

    And stabbed the monster in the air.

    "Queeeeck!"

    The monster let out a hearty scream with its trajectory changing in the air.

    THUD

    It fell to the ground, and the pure color of white slowly turned into red.

    ********

    "What was that?"

    The first one to notice something was amiss was Irina as she looked into the source of the noise. Her gaze first shifted to the monster.

    There, she probably saw the arrow stab the monster from its body, overflowing with mana.

    Her eyes widened as she followed the trajectory of the arrow. Her gaze shifted from the fallen Snow Squirrel to Astron, who stood calmly, bow in hand, eyes focused.

    There was a mix of surprise and something else in her expression.

    ''I missed one monster.

    She was surprised at the fact that this monster was able to breach her senses and almostnded a sneak attack on her.

    ''But, how was he able to notice it.''

    However, the difference thing was not the fact that she had missed it but rather the fact that Astron was able to sense it.

    Byron and Nora were equally astonished by the uracy and efficiency of Astron''s shot. The Snow Squirrel''s sudden appearance had caught them off guard, and it was clear that Astron had saved the day.

    "That was... amazing," Erika eximed as she looked into the squirrel. She had no idea.

    Irina, regaining herposure, nodded in acknowledgment. There was a brief moment of eye contact between her and Astron. She recognized the timely intervention and the potential danger that had been averted.

    There was a hint of pride in Irina''s eyes as she looked at Astron with her gaze squinting. She didn''t openly express gratitude but rather frowned. "Not bad," she remarked, but her voice contained irritably.

    ''I don''t know how he did it, but I will never owe this guy anything.''

    "After we leave this ce, I''ll make sure to settle the score with you so no debt remains here." With those words, she turned her head back as she started walking once again.

    "Good to know," Astron mumbled as he started walking to the corpse.

    "What did you say?"

    "I said it was good to know. I didn''t do it for free either."

    "Tch¡­."

    Clicking her tongue, Irina walked forward while Astron simply reached the corpse and purged his arrow back.

    BOOM!

    And just as the group walked a little more, suddenly, they heard the voice of something exploding as well as the sounds of shouts all around.

    "I guess we reached the boss monster."

 Chapter 104 25.6 - Joint Dungeon

    "Sigh¡­..Out of all the monsters, it is this one¡­."

    Standing before their, Julia looked at the monster ahead. It was a huge monkey-like monster who was simply lying on the ground with a sleeping posture.

    "Can you see it, Miss Julia?"

    "Tch¡­.Didn''t I tell you to simply call me Julia? Why are you refusing to listen to me."

    "B-but¡­."

    "No buts. If you are that ufortable, call me captain instead."

    "Ah¡­Okay¡­.Then, captain, can you see it from here?"

    "I can''t clearly see it, but I can sense it."

    "You can sense it?"

    "Yes. It is a Yeti."

    "A yeti?"

    The party members gathered around, peering cautiously at the slumbering beast. The Yeti was massive, covered in shaggy fur, and had long, powerful limbs.

    "It''s enormous," Sylvie whispered, her eyes wide with awe and a touch of fear.

    Barry, the always the analytical one, spoke up. "Yetis are known to be strong and extremely territorial. We need to approach this carefully."

    "Right," The girl with the spear in her hand agreed, her eyes fixed on the monster. "We should have a n in ce before we attempt to engage it."

    For this whole time, this party just brute forced their way to this ce, thanks to the unique strength of Julia Middleton. However, considering even she was looking slightly skeptical, it was evident to the party members that it wouldn''t work that easily.

    "Well, since we have Sylvie, we can start by testing things out," Julia said as she looked at the sleeping monster. Since it was sleeping peacefully, they could also wait for another team.

    Sylvie looked nervous but determined. "I''ll do my best to support you all."

    Hearing this Julia smiled. This girl was quite cute and innocent. Her reactions, the way she looked at everyone with a smile, the way she was scared but still tried to help everyone¡­..For Julia, that was what strong people did, regardless of their strengths.

    ''She is a strong girl.''

    She nodded inside as she patted Sylvie on her shoulder.

    "You can-"

    However, just as she was about to continue, a low rumbling sound reverberated through the cave. Julia felt the ground tremble beneath her feet, and her eyes widened in realization.

    "Get down!" she yelled, quickly pushing Sylvie and Barry behind arge rock formation nearby. The rest of the party members scrambled for cover, their hearts racing. It was as if an earthquake was about to ur.

    CRUMBLE!

    The rumbling grew louder, and within moments, a rush of snow and ice cascaded down from above, engulfing the cave entrance in a deafening roar. An avnche was descending upon them.

    As the cascade of snow came to a rest and the noise subsided, they emerged from their hiding spots. Thendscape had changed drastically; the cave entrance was now buried under a massive heap of snow and ice.

    "We''re trapped," At that moment, Mason appeared as he said grimly, surveying the scene.

    Julia clenched her fists, her mind racing since the whole n was shattered now because all of the party members could feel another rumbling voiceing from the ce in front.

    "ROAAAAR!"

    As a hearty roar echoed all around the ce, the party understood there was no way to escape anymore.

    "ROAAAAR!"

    Julia took a deep breath, steadying her nerves as she prepared to lead the battle. The monstrous roar of the Yeti echoed through the cave, shaking the very ground they stood on. With a stern expression, she addressed her party members.

    "Listen up, everyone. We don''t have a choice but to face the Yeti head-on. Sylvie, I need you to stay close and focus on healing. Don''t worry about fighting; we''ll protect you."

    Sylvie nodded, her face pale but determined. She clutched her staff tightly, ready to support herpanions.

    Julia continued, "Barry, keep analyzing the Yeti''s movements and weaknesses. We need that information to formte a strategy. Mason, you''re on offense. Hit hard and draw its attention. I''ll coordinate and provide cover....."

    She continued to give orders. Even though she might not look like that, Julia was actually a girl with quite a lot of dungeon experience. From the day she had awakened, she had been going into the dungeons her family operated, and for her, that was how her life worked.

    Thus, she was able to pick some habits of the seniors she had worked under.

    "Let''s move out."

    With those words, the briefing was over.

    SWOOSH!

    As the Yeti stirred and began to rise, Julia charged forward, leading the assault.

    The ground beneath them was still unstable from the avnche, adding to the challenge. Yet, the party moved swiftly, each member fulfilling their designated roles.

    ''Wow¡­.She can lead like that, huh?''

    The yful demeanor of the previous Julia was nowhere to be seen, and at that exact moment, Mason understood.

    ''Just as they said, this girl is also dangerous. Maybe I can even hit two birds with one stone today.''

    With that thought, Mason turned his attention to the slightly trembling girl beside him.

    ''Let''s see how long she can hold on.''

    Of course, they had a n specifically prepared for today. After all, they had already managed to put quite a number of their people inside this ce.

    SWOOSH!

    He lunged at the Yeti with his weapon, attracting its attention.

    The beast roared in fury and swung its massive arms, immediately lifting the veil of the snow on the ground.

    SWOOSH!

    "Careful!" Julia shouted as she saw the girl with a spear almost getting hit by the monster before her.

    CLANK!

    She blocked the monster''s attack with her sword. The force behind the attack sent waves to her body as she convulsed.

    "Captain."

    SWOOSH!

    The spear girl immediately came to her help and covered for her.

    And strangely, at that moment, Julia had a weird feeling that this monster before them was something that shouldn''t be here.

    She was getting the feeling she had never felt in the academy before.

    She was slightly familiar with that, but it was something that shouldn''t have existed here.

    ''This is Bloodlust?''

    It was the feeling of bloodlust. When faced with a monster that evolved whilepeting with countless others, in the end, one was bound to feel the overwhelming past of that said monster.

    However, the monsters created by the dungeon in the academy were artificial; thus, they would not normally exclude such bloodlust.

    ''Something is wrong.'' She realized it immediately as the bloodlust suddenly increased. The yeti''s eyes were filled with a crimson glint and that sent shivers to her spine.

    "CARE-"

    "ROOOOOAR!"

    SMASH

    With a loud roar, the Yeti raised its hands and smashed the ground.

    SWOOSH!

    And as the aftereffects of that smash, everyone surrounding the yeti was immediately sted off, not being able to fend off the attack''s momentum.

    Aside from Irina, she immediately activated the skill she had and jumped, evading the wave of snow.

    "ROAAR!"

    However, that left her alone with the monster before her, which meant she was the sole target of the said monster.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    The battle between Julia and the Yeti escted into a fierce struggle. Julia''s movements were fueled by desperation and determination.

    ''What is this power?''

    She parried the Yeti''s attacks, her de shing with its savage strikes. Each blow she blocked sent tremors through her arms, threatening to shatter her guard.

    Even the sword she was holding was about to shatter; a sword that was provided by the academy was about to get damaged.

    Yet, the Yeti was relentless, its strength seemingly inexhaustible. It pushed Julia to her limits, driving her to the brink of exhaustion.

    She fought valiantly, her sword shing through the air, but the monster''s ferocity was overwhelming.

    ''Tch¡­..Do I really need to use it now?''

    She really didn''t want to use the special skill that was given by her family. It had a huge mana consumption and quite a lot of side effects.

    ''But the conditions are already met.''

    Seeing the monster''s ws, she understood she had no chance. She was about to use her skill.

    SWOOSH!

    But just at that moment, as the battle reached its zenith and Julia felt the ws of defeat closing in, a sudden ze erupted from the sky.

    "What?"

    She immediately felt the pressure of the attack, as the immense amounts of energy of fire psions had already gathered all at one point.

    "EXPLOSION!"

    And the moments she heard the familiar voice, she understood the reason.

    Sword of Middleton ¨C Vortex

    SWIRL!

    Putting every mana on her sword, she got ready for the overwhelming attack that as about toe.

    BOOM!

    Following that, a torrent of fire crashed into the Yeti, throwing it off bnce and buying Julia a precious moment.

    With her sword swinging around, she redirected the fireing her way, making her team behind her not getting affected by the attack.

    Cutting the scene right there, the battlefield was transformed into a spectacle of fire and chaos. The smoke and mes obscured the Yeti momentarily, leaving the oue of this fierce battle hanging in the bnce.

    ''So, she is the one.''

    As she thought about that, she intently looked at the smoke covering the ce where the monster stood.

    As the smoke began to clear, revealing the defeated Yeti, Julia''s heart was still racing from the intensity of the battle.

    "Haaaah...."

    Her de, scuffed and battered from the relentless onught, rested in her hands as she caught her breath.

    Irina emerged from the dissipating smoke, her demeanor poised and victorious. She grinned at Julia, a yful glint in her eyes. "Need a little help, Middleton?"

    Julia couldn''t help but smile back, the rush of battle subsiding as she chuckled. "Irina, you just love stealing my thunder, don''t you?"

    "Well, what are friends for?" Irina teased, giving a wink. "Besides, we''ve got to make sure you keep that title of the academy''s strongest intact, don''t we?"

    She was smiling happily, but Julia noticed that Irina was giving nces to someone from time to time. Still, she yfully rolled her eyes. "Oh, of course. Wouldn''t want to disappoint the fans."

    "HRRRRR!"

    But, just at that exact moment, suddenly, both Irina and Julia heard something. The yeti behind the two started moving once again.

    "What?" Irina, surprised, was about to raise her fire once again, but at that moment, Julia sensed the mana condensing around the monster''s hands.

    It was the same pattern the monster attacked before.

    "IRINA! CAREFUL!"

    She immediately called, trying to warn her friend.

    SMASH!

    As Julia''s warning rang out, the Yeti unleashed a devastating shockwave by smashing the ground with its massive fists.

    The force of the blow sent a powerful shockwave rippling through the air, hurtling towards Irina, who was closest to the monster.

    Irina, quick on her feet, acted instinctively. With a swift motion, she summoned a protective barrier of fire, attempting to shield herself from the oing force.

    BOOM!

    The shockwave collided with the barrier, causing a violent explosion of mes and force. The impact sent Irina flying backward, the fiery shield absorbing the brunt of the attack, but the shockwaves transmitted after the sh still doing their work.

    SWOOSH!

    She flew at a rapid speed, and following that, she disappeared in the middle of the smoke.

    "IRINA!" Julia shouted, rushing to her friend''s aid.

    ROAR!

    However, before she could even move a step, she felt the roar of the monster behind her as the ground trembled.

    The Yeti, with its eyes shining red, was still standing after all¡­..

 Chapter 105 25.7 - Joint Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 105 Chapter 25.7 - Joint Dungeon</h4>

    BOOM!

    And just as the group walked a little more, suddenly, they heard the voice of something exploding as well as the sounds of shouts all around.

    "I guess we reached the boss monster."

    Byron mumbled as he felt the tremors under his feet. The smoke of white color was rising from where the tremors wereing from, but even between the smoke, the sound of shing could be heard.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    It was a sound that everyone here was familiar with.

    The sound of a sword shing with another. That meant the fire was close.

    Just as the party was about to discuss what they needed to do, suddenly Irina revealed a smirk, turning her frowning face to the face she always made.

    "Finally, I can take my anger out."

    BLAST!

    And with that mumble, she immediately sted herself off with a boom sound. And thanks to the after-effects of the st, Irina shot off like a rocket towards the direction of the boss monster, flying in the sky like she was a bird.

    However, for those who were watching the scene, rather than a bird, she looked more like a missile shot from those old weapons from ancient nations.

    Byron, his eyes widening, shouted after her, "Irina, that''s too reckless!" But Irina was already gone, her fiery fires carrying her into the heart of the battle. "Seeing her grinning with her teeth out like that, I guess I should have expected something like this." He sighed as he also readied her weapon.

    "She''s not one for subtlety, is she?" Leon also looked at the small fire in the sky with both awe and envy. "Always stealing the spotlight, that one."

    Nora was both amazed and slightly worried. "Well, she''s definitely going to make an entrance."

    Just as the team members were mumbling to themselves like that, Geoge and Jake started running towards where Irina flew.

    "Let''s not waste any more time. Even if she is Irina Emberheart, we can''t ever be sure what may happen."

    "Right."

    As Byron also agreed, the members of the team immediately started running to the source of the sound. Everyone was already tired from all that constant fighting, at least mentally, so they wanted to finish this exploration as fast as they could.

    And, with Irina flying herself on her own, the source of their warmth had also left, so they were more eager to fight the monster than ever.

    But, there was one person who stayed behind while everyone was running to the fight.

    "This amount of pressure is certainly not normal."

    Astron mumbled to himself as he felt something that shouldn''t have existed in this ce.

    "Bloodlust."

    He had been exploring the dungeons and fighting with monsters all this time, and he was already aware of the fact of how different the real monsters were from those in these artificial dungeons.

    That was also one of the reasons why he didn''t care much about these explorations since, in the end, nothing could be more helpful than a real experience.

    Of course, this was what the academy also knew, and these practical sessions were there to set the base up for real explorations in the future, but even then, for now, things were less serious.

    In any case, the moment Astron sensed the bloodlust around the air, he immediately understood where that came from and what the reason for that was.

    "The boss monster must have also been tempered."

    If that was the case, that meant the demon followers were basically moving, just like in the game.

    However, this time, there was one thing that was different. It was the fact that which students took which path and which teams were paired up to go against the monster.

    "I guess, where situations like these with multiple options ur, it will be very hard to rely on the knowledge of the game, huh?"

    Right now, he didn''t know which team was confronting the monster ahead, but even then, nothing would change.

    ''Since things are progressing as usual, nothing must have happened.''

    In the game, Irina had gotten away uninjured from this event, so Astron guessed this would be the same.

    ''But it is better to be safe than sorry.''

    However, with that thought, he collected his thoughts and also started running to the ce where the tremors wereing from.

    No matter what, he could also collect some clues about the demon followers and possibly interfere with their ns in this ce.

    *****

    BOOM!

    As the fire of explosion urred around where the boss monster resided, the members of the party understood that it was Irina''s attack. Only she could make such a huge explosion before their eyes.

    "Hurry." Even though Byron knew Irina was reckless, he also wanted to contribute to the battle to raise his grades as well as impress Irina.

    He hadn''t had enough opportunity to do that, and he was getting more impatient with each second time.

    He didn''t know when he could even get such an opportunity before, after all.

    ROAR! BOOM!

    But, just as the team was about to reach where the monster had resided, suddenly another explosion urred, but this time, rather than the fire rising, it was the smoke of snow, followed by a bunch of tremors.

    SWOOSH!

    And before the party''s eyes, Irina flew out from the raised smoke, blood flowing from her nose.

    "Huh?"

    Everyone was left dumbfounded seeing the unexpected scene. Rather than Irina flying out, they thought she was the one to make that attack.

    However, that wasn''t the case at all. Even then, they were the cadets of the world''s one of the best Hunter Academies.

    "ROAR!"

    They immediately understood the situation with the roar of the monster reaching their ears.

    "I will take care of her; you guys go and help the fight with the boss. The other team seems to be in need of help."

    Byron immediately assessed the situation in his favor as he started running to where Irina flew. He knew gaining the favor of Irina would help him in the future, and he didn''t want to miss such a chance.

    She looked unconscious, and that was one of the rare moments.

    "Okay."

    The others didn''t say anything against it either as they simply nodded their heads and started running towards the boss monster, with the intention of helping the other team and raising their grades.

    "Heh¡­.Fools."

    Byron mumbled to himself as he immediately understood their thought process.

    "That''s why you won''t advance in society. Sometimes giving up the short gain for someone''s favor is the best choice." With a smirk on his face, he continued running to where Irina flew.

    However, in this world, things would always have the chance to not go in the way of someone''s n.

    And Byron was about to learn this firsthand.

    "Grrrrr...."

    Before his eyes stood the wolves they had encountered before.

    "Tch."

    Seeing this, Byron clicked his tongue. He wanted to be on Irina''s side when she was in need, but these bastard wolves were on their way.

    ''Irina roasted them with a wave of her hand. They are just small fries.''

    Rather than studying, Byron was the type to train his physical capabilities more, so he didn''t know what these monsters before him were.

    ''Snow wolves or whatever¡­.You are in the way.''

    SCHLINK!

    Byron, overconfident and underestimating the snow wolves, unsheathed his sword with a haughty smirk.

    He thought he could deal with them easily, given how effortlessly Irina had dispatched them earlier.

    "Prepare to be impressed by my skill," he taunted, attempting to strike a heroic pose.

    "Grrrr¡­.Harrrr¡­"

    SWOOSH!

    The wolves, however, had other ns. In a sh, they lunged at him with agility and precision that took Byron by surprise. They were different from the way the first wolves behaved.

    "What?"

    SWOOSH!

    Feeling the surprised speed of the wolves, he panicked for a second and threw a swing of sword.

    "Harrrr¡­."

    SWISH! SCRUNCH!

    However, the first wolf dodged his hasty swing and mped its jaws on his arm, drawing blood.

    "Ah!"

    He grimaced in pain, hastily attempting to shake it off.

    "Get off me, you mangy mutt!"

    But before he could regain hisposure, another wolf pounced, ws shing across his chest.

    "Grrrrrr-!"

    THUD!

    The impact sent him staggering backward, and his bravado shattered.

    ''What is this? Why are they so fast and strong?''

    He couldn''t understand it. He was unable to. They were faster and stronger than they were supposed to be.

    He struggled to maintain his footing, trying to fend off the relentless assault.

    "No, this can''t be happening!" He shouted, feeling the pain all around his body. He wanted to shoo the pain away by shouting, but he understood that it wasn''t possible. The cold wind and the snow weren''t doing good to him either.

    "AAAAAH!

    Seeing that, he activated the skill he had been hiding as ast resort.

    [Strengthen]

    It was a simple skill that increased his body''s strength for a short period of time.

    SWOOSH! THUD!

    With his body starting to shine, he immediately fended the monsters off, making them fly away.

    However, the fight had yet to finish.

    "Grrrrr...."

    The third wolf circled him, looking for an opening. Byron, still reeling from the earlier blows, tried to defend himself.

    However, the wolves were coordinated and relentless. They attacked in quick session, their bites and ws tearing into him.

    Even with his increased strength, Byron did one of the worst things a Hunter could do against a monster.

    Losing their cool.

    As he felt the desperateness of the situation, fear started enveloping his body. Without knowing, he was getting affected by the bloodlust the monsters were releasing, making him feel more desperate.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    "Don''te closer, you bastards!"

    Panicked and humbled, Byron fought desperately, but he was outmatched. He was able to deal blows to monsters, but none of them died.

    Even though the monsters were wounded and losing blood, like frenzied maniacs, they ignored their own lives and continued attacking.

    His bravado had turned into desperation as the wolves overpowered him, biting, scratching, and gnashing with a fury that belied their seemingly ordinary appearance.

    At that point, he even forgot the reason why he was there. In a matter of one minute, from being a cadet of the academy, he became a random hunted fighting for his life.

    "Somebody, help!" he yelled, realizing toote the error of his arrogance. He looked around for help, trying to find someone from his party.

    But the party was too far ahead, engrossed in their own battle against the Yeti.

    "Grrrrr..."

    SWOOSH!

    Of course, the monsters with their crimson eyes shining didn''t wait for him to call help in desperation but rather attacked him.

    "STOP! DON''T COME CLOSER! I CONCEDE! I CONCEDE!"

    As the onught continued, Byron''s vision blurred with pain and fatigue. He could feel his strength waning, and his struggles grew feeble.

    He continued to repeat the same words, remembering if they encountered a monster they couldn''t win against, they would need to call for help.

    "This can''t be the end¡­ Not like this¡­ Why is this happening? Wasn''t the academy supposed to protect us?"

    SWOOSH!

    However, just as he was about to lose consciousness, suddenly, he saw a bunch of arrows flying all over the ce.

    "Tch¡­..That is why you were an extra, and you will always stay like that¡­.."

    And a click of the tongue with a voice filled with annoyance was thest thing he had heard before losing his consciousness¡­..

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 106 25.8 - Joint Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 106 Chapter 25.8 - Joint Dungeon</h4>

    "Urghk¡­..My head¡­.."

    Irina opened her eyes, and immediately, a wave of pain assaulted her. It felt as though her head was pounding, and her body ached all over.

    "Ughk!"

    She tried to move, but the effort was excruciating. Her limbs felt heavy like they were encased in lead.

    Gradually, her surroundings came into focus¡ªshe was lying in the snow, the cold seeping through her clothes.

    "Oh, right¡­ the Yeti," she mumbled, memories of the battle flooding back.

    "Yeah, the Yeti¡­."

    Just at that exact moment, she heard someone''s voiceing from the sides. It was the annoying voice of the guy she didn''t want to associate with.

    "What?" She mumbled with surprise as she turned her head to the side, looking at where the voice came from.

    "What, what?"

    It was the same annoying guy. His cold purple eyes were looking down at her from the rock he was simply sitting on.

    "W-what, urgh...are you doing here?"

    Despite the pain, she forced herself to sit up, assessing her injuries.

    Bruises and cuts adorned her arms and legs, souvenirs of the fierce attack. Her clothes were torn in ces, and she could see a few spots where blood had seeped through.

    That surprise attack and her crash probably injured her both internally and on the surface.

    "Can''t you see?" he replied, gesturing around them. Countless wolves were lying on the ground, each with arrows lodged in them.

    Irina''s eyes widened with realization. "You did this?"

    He didn''t answer, but his cold and confident demeanor spoke volumes. It was Astron, the same guy she had been trying to avoid, the one she thought was a bastard.

    In her current state of pain and confusion, she couldn''t shake off the unease that gripped her whenever she was near this man. The rumors and the stories she had just read were still fresh in her mind.

    BOOM!

    At that exact second, she felt the tremors underneath the ground, followed by the sound of explosions.

    "The Yeti!" She shouted as she realized the monster had yet to die. If the monster didn''t die, that meant Julia was also in danger.

    "Krugh-"

    She tried to stand, but the pain was overwhelming.

    "Why are you not helping them?"

    She asked as she looked at the bastard sitting on the rocks leisurely.

    "Even if I go there, I can''t do anything." However, he simply shrugged in response.

    ''Ah¡­.He is injured¡­.''

    Now that Irina looked into his clothes closely, she saw the coat he was wearing had torn marks all over. His pants, shirt, and everything was tattered, and from some of the wounds, blood was dripping.

    Also, she could see his mana was almost exhausted. Being sensitive to the mana from birth, she could feel the amount of mana lingering around.

    It was clear that a very dangerous fight had just urred in this ce.

    "Also, someone needs to take care of these frenzied monsters."

    "Frenzied monsters?"

    "I thought you had noticed it earlier." His words were sarcastic as if he was mocking her. But his expression never changed, even for a second.

    However, when she looked at it back, the Yeti should have died after the attack she had done. There was no way a monster of rank four could withstand one of her strongest attacks. It was mathematically impossible.

    "So, that''s why?"

    She could also see why that Snow Squirrel didn''t die at that time.

    "It took you long enough."

    "..." She had no words to say anymore as she realized she was in no position to reprimand him. In fact, what he was doing was one of the most crucial things.

    He understood that he didn''t have enough strength to confront the boss monster. Even the arrow he had shot at the Lesser Magma Wyrm wouldn''t be strong enough to damage the Yeti''s skin.

    So, instead of wasting his time trying to show off, he did what was best. Covering the real part of the group from the sides.

    Not everyone in the academy could simply push their pride and stay on the backlines while letting others gain all the credit.

    ''Howe such a thorough guy did such a thing?''

    At that moment, she asked herself. Considering the way he was thoughtful, it didn''t make sense that he was someone who would force himself on others. Such people would seek attention all the time.

    However, this wasn''t the time to think about such matters anymore. The more she felt the tremorsing from the boss'' side, the more her worries got stronger.

    "Urgh!"

    She stood up, ignoring the pain in her ribs.

    "Where are you going?" He asked, his gaze looking at where her hands were clenching.

    "I will help them."

    "Do you think you will offer anything with that condition?"

    She was annoyed at the fact that this bastard was looking at him with such eyes like he was saying, ''Are you stupid.''

    "¡­..It is better than sitting on the back¡­."

    "¡­.Yeah, this is something you would say."

    She got chills when she heard him say that. As she tried to leave, she stumbled and almost fell.

    It was clear she wasn''t in a condition to rush into another battle. However, that determination in her eyes couldn''t be overlooked. Julia was there, and from the way she saw that, the Yeti was pushing her back.

    She might even be in a critical condition right now.

    SWOOSH!

    "Take this."

    Just at that moment, a vial flew towards her face.

    THUD!

    She grabbed the vial in the air and looked at its contents.

    ''A mid-rank potion? How did he find such a thing?''

    She was well aware of the fact that Astron was an orphan. And mid-rank potions were quite rare, as well as they were expensive. Therefore, her suspicions soared when she saw the vial in her hand.

    "I won''t take something you got with dirty money." She frowned and threw the potion back.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Tch¡­.Don''t y dumb."

    As she frowned, he finally understood what she meant.

    "¡­..You really are stupid."

    "Ha! What are you saying!"

    "Does your pride have more importance to you than your friend?"

    "¡­.."

    "Whether I took this potion with dirty money or not, does it matter? In the situation you are in, do you really have any choice?"

    "¡­.Still¡­.."

    "That''s why you are naive¡­. Listen, little princess¡­ The world we live in is not always just and fair¡­" Astron''s voice was cold, his eyes reflecting a harsh reality. There was a clear hatred in his voice as if he was speaking to someone different.

    "Sometimes, the path that appears evil or questionable is the only choice. Survival isn''t about adhering to moral standards; it''s about doing what you must to live another day. Not everyone in this world has the privilege of luxury and righteousness."

    His eyes looked slightly sorrowful for a second, but then they returned to normal immediately.

    She could feel his words were genuine, and this made it even weirder. Just what kind of life did this bastard live all this time to speak with such clear hatred?

    Just what happened in the past.

    At that moment, he threw the potion once again.

    SWOOSH!

    "Take it and help Julia. Only you can deal with that monster right now."

    THUD!

    As she grabbed the potion once again, she looked at the transparent liquid in the veil.

    "...I will pay this one back."

    She said, trying to cling to thest bit of her pride.

    "It was never meant to be free. I will get my payment¡­.But, it won''t be interest-free."

    "Tch."

    GULP!

    She gulped the potion, with her heart filled with annoyance. It was her own fault that she didn''t bring any potions with her since she thought she wouldn''t need them.

    And now she had to bow her head to this bastard and swallow what she wanted to say.

    ''Next time, I won''t ever make such a mistake.''

    She swore to herself as she felt the strength returning to her body. Her mana had already been filled to the maximum, and now that her injuries were healed, there was nothing that was holding her back any longer.

    BOOM!

    With a strong force, she sted herself and rushed to where the monster was standing.

    And this was what marked the end of the fight for the frenzied Yeti. From the moment Irina jumped to the fight, its fate was sealed.

    ******

    After Irina''s arrival, the fight took a drastic turn.

    The Yeti was a monster that was resilient against ice psions and the cold; however, at the same time, that meant it was weak against fire.

    Thanks to that, the fight ended in just a matter of minutes, and now the students were being evacuated by the instructors.

    "Everyone follow me. This dungeon will be closed for a while."

    Since the dungeon wasn''t functioning just as it was supposed to, naturally, it was going to be under surveince for a while. After the arrival of instructors, the frenzied monsters were subdued immediately, and the students were taken to the infirmary to check up.

    "Sylvie, are you okay?" Mason asked, ''concern'' in his eyes as he approached her after the intense battle with the Yeti.

    He had made sure to cover her whenever danger approached during the fight, and Sylvie was already considering him a reliable ally.

    Sylvie nodded, managing a small smile despite her lingering fear. "Yes, thanks to you and everyone else. You were all amazing in battle."

    Mason grinned, a little sheepish. "Well, we make a good team, right?"

    She nodded again, feeling a sense of camaraderie with her fellow teammates.

    The bond they had forged in battle was something she hadn''t expected when she first entered the dungeon.

    Julia walked over, her face showing a mix of relief and exhaustion. "We did it. Good job, team. Now, let''s head back and get some rest." Her clothes were tattered, and the wounds on her were the most severe.

    However, thanks to the immediate treatment from the academy personnel, all of her wounds were covered. Even though they were aching from time to time, she was healing rapidly.

    "Though, I doubt we would survive if not for you." Julia turned her head to the fiery orange-haired girl, whose attention was elsewhere.

    "Yeah¡­If not for Miss Irina, things would be more severe." Barry said with gratitude. Their team was in a rough position thanks to the avnche at that time, but with Irina''s strength, they were quite literally saved.

    "It was nothing much." She simply mumbled while still looking at someone. Following her gaze, Julia saw where it was headed.

    A ck-haired boy was speaking with the yellow-haired instructor. No, rather than speaking, it was more like a one-sided questioning.

    "What are they talking about?" She asked.

    "Professor Eleanor called him the moment she entered."

    "It was this urgent?"

    "I don''t know. But from the looks of it, she is quite mad."

    Everyone knew Professor Eleanor would get angry whenever this guy mentioned, so they didn''t mind. However, that wasn''t the case for those from different sses.

    "I guess it is about those rumors," Mason said as he also looked into the two.

    "Maybe."

    "What rumors?" Sylvie asked. She didn''t have the habit of checking social media ounts, so she had no idea about what was happening in those forums.

    "You don''t know?" Mason spoke, feigning surprise. He saw this as an opportunity to further his own agenda, and unfortunately, it involved spreading false rumors about Astron.

    "Well," he continued, leaning in closer as if to share a secret, "there have been all sorts of rumors circting about him. Some say he''s a criminal, involved in all kinds of nefarious activities, like theft, assault, and worse."

    However the response he got was something he was not expecting. Instead of believing him, Sylvie rather frowned. "No, these can''t be true. Astron is not such a person."

    She defended him with a serious face. In fact, for her, there wasn''t even a tiny bit of a possibility that Astron was a bad guy.

    Barry chimed in, adding fuel to the fire. "You can''t always judge someone by what you see. People can hide their true selves well."

    However, one person simply finished the discussion.

    Julia looked at the group her gaze frowning. "If you can''t judge someone by what you see, then howe you can judge them by what you have heard?" His eyes exceptionally bore through Barry.

    "I-I¡­.."

    "We, as Hunters, shouldn''t jump to conclusions without any concrete evidence. Rumors can be incredibly damaging."

    "You are right." In the end, in front of the heir of the Middleton family, Barry simply shut his mouth without saying anything.

    But Mason was relentless in his storytelling, painting an even darker picture. "Oh, it''s not just that. The article says he''s a master maniptor, a womanizer, and heavily involved in drug abuse. The authorities have been looking into him for a while."

    However, even then, Sylvie simply shook her head. "I don''t believe none of those."

    She had been watching him from the start, and if he was a criminal, she would see from his emotions. If he was a womanizer, she would know the lust. If he was a drug addict, she would see it as the form of an ''addiction.''

    However, she never saw such emotions inside him, aside from anger, sorrow, and hatred. Therefore, she didn''t believe Astron was a criminal since her trust in her skill was top-notch.

    Hearing Irina''s and Julia''s refusal, the orange-haired girl shook her head and didn''t say anything more as the group advanced in the academy¡­.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 107 25.9 - Joint Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 107 Chapter 25.9 - Joint Dungeon</h4>

    "You may leave now, student Astron," Professor Eleanor White said, her gaze piercing and stern. I had been under her scrutiny for what felt like an eternity, her questions probing into every aspect of my actions and intentions.

    It was something I had been expecting anyway the moment I had heard about the rumors, so I just answered the questions she had asked.

    I stood up, trying to maintain an air ofposure despite the difort of the situation. I had dealt with simr interrogations before, so I knew how to handle them. "Thank you for your understanding, professor."

    Since this was a fairly new event, she didn''t make it too long. Nowadays, her attitude has changed from overbearing to slightly normal.

    Even though she still had that squinting gaze whenever she looked at me.

    She fixed me with a sharp gaze, her voice cold and cautious. "Your assurance is noted, but let me make this clear. My eyes will be on you. Be cautious in your actions and associations."

    She said as her eyes bore into me. However, I could see, under her eyes, there was a clear annoyance at the fact that she was wasting her time. It seemed she lightly given up on me.

    ''This was what I wanted anyway.''

    As an instructor, she was not a bad person¡­..If you were talented. If you were not talented, you had no value in her eyes. Even if you were someone hardworking, you would probably hardly enter her eyes.

    Therefore, such a woman also didn''t deserve anything from me. If you are looking for merits while dealing with people, you should also expect the same.

    If Eleanor White was a woman who determined someone''s values ording to her own, I can do the same.

    I nodded ''respectfully,'' acknowledging her caution. "Understood, Professor."

    With that, she allowed me to leave the ce.

    As I walked out, I remembered Mason''s gaze as she looked into Sylvie. While the group was leaving, I was observing them from afar, talking with Eleanor White at the same time.

    ''He will be acting soon.''

    In the game, Mason acted quite carefully while he was around Sylvie. It may not look like that, but the academy is putting quite a lot of importance on healers, so they were protecting Sylvie.

    If something happened to her, the academy would immediately act and track those who harmed her down. Healers were a rare type of Hunters, and they were hard to find and raise. Therefore, they were valuable.

    That was the reason why Mason was acting carefully.

    ''He must have already gained quite a bit of trust.''

    Adding the dungeon and the people surrounding Sylvie, it wouldn''t be hard for demon followers to gain her trust.

    This was their n.

    ''Let''s see what will happen.''

    No matter what, to harm Sylvie, they would need to iste her from the academy, and this would be the tricky part.

    Inside the academy, they wouldn''t be able to act this freely since they had already used their shot. With the investigations urring here, for now, they need toy low.

    Just like that, I reached my room and immediately took a shower. And following that, I simply left for the training rooms.

    *******

    In a room filled with a lot of luxury ornaments, a girl with zing red hair sat on her wide bed, holding her watch.

    [Dog1: Young Miss. The footage you requested has been sent. You can check it in the attachments.]

    [Why is it thiste?]

    [Dog1: The academy put up a strong front at first. This case seems to be sensitive. But, rest assured, no problems will ur, Young Miss.]

    [Good. Have you got anything from the case I requested.]

    [Dog 1: For now, we have yet to make any advances. We are currently digging Astron Natusalune''s past as you have ordered.]

    [I see. Make sure that this doesn''t reach the mother''s ears. I don''t want to deal with that for now.]

    [Dog1: Rest assured, I won''t talk about this matter to anyone; Matriarch is included as well.]

    [Good.]

    Looking at the messages sent by one of the people she had picked, she opened the attachments section.

    There stood a video file. It was a special footage where the minutes of her unconscious version were recorded.

    Even though she didn''t feel like he did something inappropriate, she wanted to make sure. But, more importantly, one thing had been bothering her for a while now.

    ''How did he beat all those Snow Wolves? Weren''t they berserk?''

    She remembered the Snow Squirrel got quite a lot stronger after it went berserk. Then, wouldn''t the same imply to Snow Wolves? If so, ording to thest time they explored dungeons together, his strength shouldn''t have been enough to deal with all those monsters.

    "Tch¡­.Annoying bastard¡­.."

    That was the reason why she had requested this footage using her family''s name.

    And in the end, she was able to get it. Even though Arcadia Hunter Academy boasted its strong reputation, the Emberheart Family also had their own influence, and by using their daughter''s life to get threatened, they acquired this footage easily.

    Opening the footage, the first thing she noticed was herself lying on the ground. She was unconscious, with blood pouring from her nose and her ears. It was clear that she was quite injured.

    ''I was careless back then.''

    She inwardly cringed seeing herself this pathetic and gritted her teeth. This was a mistake that stemmed from her arrogance.

    "Grrr..."

    At that moment, the wolves made their appearance on the scene. At first, their number wasn''t that high; only five of them were present.

    For her, that number would be nothing, but now that she was unconscious, she would die under the attack of monsters.

    "Raaaarr¡­"

    SWOOSH!

    As one of the wolves lunged forward, seeing the unconscious prey, suddenly something flew. It was an arrow.

    Following that was aplete massacre.

    "This?"

    All of the arrows hit the monsters from only vital spots. They were shining in the color of green, and from the looks of it, the strength of the arrows wasn''t that high.

    "What a precise aim."

    She acknowledged. She was observing Astron on this trip, and naturally, she also observed Leon since the two were in the same position.

    Thus, she knew how difficult what Astron did was.

    "Now that I think about it, he alsopletely timed his attack at that time."

    She knew Astron wasn''t this strong before; neither was he this proficient at handling bows.? Right now, those five wolves simply died in a matter of four seconds.

    "Just what happened this week to make him stronger this much."

    She mumbled to herself,paring his past self and his current one. To be honest, she herself didn''t know why she was this engrossed in analyzing him, but she had a hunch that this guy was hiding quite a lot of things.

    She hated to admit it even to herself, but she was intrigued. This guy was a mystery, and she was getting sucked into it one by one with each interaction.

    [Ding!]

    While she was thinking about that, suddenly, a notification sound came from her smartwatch.

    <Apexium>

    This was the group chat her friends created.

    [Julia: Hey Ethan, how was the dungeon this weekend?]

    [Lucas: Yeah, why didn''t you talk about it yesterday?]

    ''What is this dungeon thing?''

    She thought as her fingers moved rapidly.

    [Irina: What is this dungeon thing about?]

    [J: Heh. You may not know it, but Ethan went on a date with a fellow ssmate in the dungeon.]

    "Pfffttt.....Date in dungeon¡­.."

    [Irina: Who the hell goes on a date in the dungeon?]

    [Lucas: Apparently, our blockhead Ethan does.]

    [Irina: ''^-/-^'']

    [Ethan: It was a serious exploration, not a date. We almost died, you know?]

    [Julia: Hah? You almost died? You are joking, right?]

    [Ethan: No, I am not. A demon contractor was at the party, and he betrayed us.]

    [Lucas: Demon Contractor? Really?]

    [Ethan: Yes. Astron was there too.]

    ''Astron was there too.''

    With Astron''s name being mentioned, she curiously started staring at the screen. She wanted to type, but she also didn''t want to look too much intrigued. She knew these guys would naturally speak about this before Victor just to joke, and she could see what would happenter.

    [Julia: Oh? Astron was with you guys? How did it go?]

    [Ethan: He was quite good. I am not sure how, but even though he doesn''t look strong, he contributed quite well to the exploration.]

    [Irina: That''s surprising. I never thought Astron would be that skilled.]

    She wanted to see their opinion on that guy. What Julia, Ethan, and Lucas thought about him.

    [Lucas: Yeah, he always seemed more like the quiet type. But hey, people surprise you.]

    [Julia: But, I guess this confirms that this dungeon exploration was a date ???).]

    [Ethan: Not again. How many times do I need to tell you about this?]

    [Julia: Okay, man. Chill. Anyway, did you get to talk to him?]

    [Ethan: Not much, really. You know he is not the type to talk much. But he seemed different. More focused, I guess.]

    Hearing Ethan calling him different; she thought she got a clue.

    [Irina: Different? How?]

    [Ethan: To be honest, he almost died after the boss monster attacked him just after we were betrayed by that Demon Contractor. It was quite a blow, and I am sure it must have taken quite a lot of time to heal. After we defeated the boss, we looked around everywhere in the dungeon, but we couldn''t find any traces of him afterward. I really thought he was dead.]

    [Julia. What? It is crazy. Do you know what happened to him, then?]

    [Ethan: Well, apparently, he was sucked by the hidden stage.]

    [Lucas: Hidden Stage? Are you sure?]

    [Ethan: Yes. I asked my butler to look into this case. ording to his testimony and the data obtained by the association, it seems he really entered the hidden stage.]

    Hidden Stage.

    Irina was familiar with that word; after all, that was the ce where he was being kept.

    [Irina: Do you know what kind of hidden stage it was?]

    If it was a hidden stage, that may exin why he got this strong in such short amounts of time.

    [Ethan: Sadly, no. The data obtained was limited since the dungeon was unstable.]

    [Irina: I see. But, guys. What do you think about that guy and those rumors?]

    She finally came to the point. The people she was talking to were all people with high standing, and naturally, they were bound to be people with good judgment.

    [Ethan: Honestly, I don''t think much of those rumors. Astron strikes me as someone focused on his training. He''s always at the training grounds whenever he''s free.]

    [Julia: I agree. I''ve seen him training diligently whenever I pass by. We sometimes came across while running in the morning, and he would be returning when I would just leave my room. So, I think those rumors seem baseless and unfounded.]

    Hearing the opinion of the two, Irina thought about that for a while.

    ''I might have judged quite fast.''

    Just yesterday, she had visited him, so she was in a bad mood.

    At that moment, she remembered what he said.

    "This prejudice of yours¡­..One day, it may bite; you should be careful."

    ''Prejudice¡­..''

    She thought about it for a little, and she understood that she was indeed acting a little bratty. Maybe it was because she thought Astron was someone below; she always wanted him to act as she wanted, but he never did so.

    No matter how overwhelming she was, he stood up and said whatever he wanted and acted however he wanted. This reminded her of him, and she was not happy with that fact.

    [Irina: But, there are testimonies of people he assaulted in the forums.]

    [Julia: Come on. We both know how easy it is to create such testimonies, right? Wasn''t there an article about you just recently, saying you burned someone alive in Nexoria City?]

    ''...''

    [Ethan: You are right; it is easy to create such testimonies. But the question is, why someone is targeting him?]

    Seeing this, it also made sense that someone was intentionally targeting Astron by spreading rumors about him.

    Considering this was a pattern she often encountered, she understood that he probably offended someone with high standing.

    But who could it be?

    ''I guess this is how I should pay you?''

    She thought as she changed the chat rooms.

    <Dog2>

    [I have a job for you.]

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

    --------------------A/W---------------------

    Sorry for not updating Eroge for a while, I am dealing with a lot of things at the moment right now and I don''t have the time to spare enough. Writing the starting parts of a novel is a lot easier than writing the developed parts of the story, so Eroge actually needs a lot more attention to write.

    But, I will start updating it soon as well, the novel is not dropped.

 Chapter 108 30.1 - Small Time

    <h4>Chapter 108 Chapter 30.1 - Small Time</h4>

    After the incident inside the dungeon urred, the sses were canceled for the whole week.

    Considering quite a lot of cadets almost lost their lives, the academy was bound to make exnations to the furious parents.

    Also, the powers out there that wanted to control the growing influence of Arcadia Hutner Academy wouldn''t stay idle either.

    Therefore, the management team of the academy needed to put some results, and they were investigating for such cause right now. This time, demon followers shot their bullet, and now they lost their momentum because of this investigation.

    Of course, from the game, I know the fact that this investigation won''t reveal much. The real perpetrators of this incident will stay hidden since the ones that would be found sabotaging were nothing but tools.

    This was how the demon followers operated. ckmailing, kidnapping, impersonating¡­.In the end, the academy and the government would stab themselves back.

    Of course, the small circle of demon followers on top of the management team were also working quite hard to hinder the investigation, and the demeanor the academy decided to take was going to help them in the future.

    Just as you know, Arcadia Hunter Academy is an institute that is directly connected to the government; however, even then, this ce is a proud establishment. Therefore, that pride refuses to let them ept any external investigation since that would mean the academy would no longer be managed by itself.

    This was also the reason why they masked the MistWraith Incident and didn''t release the details of it to the media, and that was pretty helpful.

    In any case, since the sses were canceled, I had pretty much free time.

    ''Should I visit that dungeon?''

    I asked myself, looking at my stats. I was finally now on the level of a lower-rank academy cadet.

    As you may have seen, top rankers like Irina, Lilia, or Julia can confront a peak rank-4 monster on their own. No, Yeti''s stats were a lot higher than rank four since it was going berserk thanks to the effects of Demon Followers'' disturbance.

    Thus, it is safe to assume that Irina alone can confront a low-rank-5 monster. This should give you enough reference to judge how strong academy cadets are and where I would stand against them.

    This was why this game was a weak to strong game. Ethan''s starting point was very, very weak. Even now, if 10 Ethan confronted Victor alone, Victor would win without getting attacked even once.

    Anyway, since I had the free time, I could either train or I could use this chance to explore another dungeon I had in my mind.

    ''A familiar would be helpful.''

    I thought as I slowly made my way out of training rooms. I had been training non-stop after resting in my room, and now it was slowly approaching the night.

    Though, of course, just as I was walking away, I felt the presence of someone. I had been feeling the eyes of people on me for a while, but none of them had made any move before, though that seemed to be changed now.

    But, I guess this was something expected.

    After I got out of the joint dungeon exploration, I was being bombarded with the harassing messages on my smartwatch. I even needed to turn my watch''s calling and messaging functionality off since it was getting annoying to block countless numbers of different numbers.

    However, because of the harassment, I was able to see the article on the forums of the academy posted about me.

    ''Whoever this is, he is really putting in quite a lot of effort.''

    I don''t know who I offended to make them target me this much, but they have quite a good influence since they could put an article about me while also bringing this amount of false evidence.

    They even brought three girls to give some false testimony.

    ''This might have been the reason why Irina looked this angry at that time.''

    Of course, normal people are expected to believe those things since most people don''t have enough reasoning to judge what is right and what is wrong.

    But, I expected Irina to have a better judgment since she must have also been subjected to such rumors before.

    ''I guess that was too much to ask for from a little brat.''

    Just as I thought about that, suddenly, I felt the presence of those behind me.

    "Hey, you bastard."

    I turned to face the source of the voice, and there stood a group of three individuals, sneering and exuding arrogance. One of them, a guy with slicked-back hair, pointed at me derisively.

    "You think you''re some hotshot just because you made it to this academy? You''re nothing but a wimp. You don''t deserve to be here."

    The guy stood there and smirked.

    ''I guess he read the article.''

    I didn''t say anything and just ignored him. Unless I would deal with these sources of rumors, it was pointless to fight with these mobs.

    Of course, direct confrontation might also not be a good idea since they seemed quite strong.

    "Heh, look at this guy trying to act all high and mighty," another one chimed in, nudging hispanion. "He''s just scared to fight, that''s all."

    They wereughing and sneering, and at that moment, memories of the past came.

    ''If it were the original Astron, I wonder what he would do?''

    I thought to myself.

    "He thinks he''s too good for us, huh? Must be trying to make up for being a disappointment to his family," one of them jeered.

    "Probably couldn''t handle the pressure, so he''s trying to act all tough here," another added, his voice dripping with malice.

    "He''s got that look, you know," the one with slicked-back hair sneered. "That look of desperation, like he''s trying too hard to prove something. Probably trying to fill his family''s shoes by forcing himself on women."

    If it was the original Astron, rather than getting mad at the people like this, he would probably get angry at himself, thinking he was weak.

    That was partially true but also wrong. He was doing his best, and this world is cruel. It never cares about how you feel at all.

    "Hey, bastard! Are you ignoring me right now?"

    Of course, there is onemon thing when ites to bullies. It is the fact that they are doing this act to satisfy themselves.

    I still didn''t respond and continued walking.

    SWOOSH

    Until one of the three on the back blocked my path, appearing in front of me.

    "Bastard¡­.I asked you a question."

    "...Move."

    Looking at the bastard and seizing him from head to toe, I immediately observed some points.

    ''Right feet unconsciously on the back, slightly humpy posture, strong trapezes, and rear delts. He is a right-handed spear user.? Clothes devoid of any sweat and dirt, he didn''t train today. Eyes that are constantly checking his watch mean he is somehow connected to the instigator.''

    "Why don''t you show some respect when someone''s talking to you?" the guy snarled, his anger escting. Hispanions were circling behind me, attempting to make me feel trapped.

    "Move," I repeated calmly, refusing to let their aggression affect me.

    "Think you''re tough, huh? Think you can just ignore us?"

    His words were just a facade for his insecurity. He was itching for a fight, probably to prove himself to the one who was paying him to do.

    SWOOSH!

    Before I could react, he lunged at me with a punch. His technique was sloppy and predictable.

    The motion of his body and the intention in his eyes were easy to read. I leaned back, dodging the punch with ease. He was faster than most people I had encountered, but he was probably underestimating me.

    "Huh?" he stammered in surprise, momentarily taken aback by my dodge. "You!" he eximed, anger ring in his eyes.

    Before he could attack again, amanding voice resonated through the corridor.

    "That''s enough."

    Turning our attention to the source, we saw Irina approaching. Her presence was overwhelming, radiating authority and strength.

    ''Finally...'' I thought, looking at her. She had been there for a while now, and she didn''t do anything and watched while trying to mask her presence. Of course, even without her, I could deal with these bastards, but I would need to get quite beaten to make the best out of it.

    "Are you okay?" she asked, her gaze focused on me.

    "I''m fine," I replied, standing my ground.

    "Report them to the faculty," she advised, her eyes piercing through the bullies. "Don''t let them get away with this."

    The bullies, now aware that their intimidation had failed, exchanged uneasy nces. Irina''s reputation was enough to make them think twice about pushing the situation further.

    "We''ll remember this," the leader spat, trying to save face.

    Irina remained unfazed, her posture emanating confidence. "I suggest you think carefully before you do anything foolish. I dislike bugs trying to eat more than they can chew."

    The bullies hesitated but then reluctantly turned and walked away, their bravado melting in the face of Irina''s presence. The fact that she was the third rank of the academy and a member of the Emberheart Family was enough to make them escape with their tails between their legs.

    "I guess I should thank you?" Turning my attention to her once again, I asked. Even though she was quite an irritating woman, she was the one who helped me in the end.

    "It was the right thing to do. I didn''t do it particrly for you."

    "Is that so?"

    "I guess with this, our debt is cleared." She said with a haughty tone, reminding me of her from the game.

    In the game, Irina was such a character, always going in her own momentum. But, of course, against me, this didn''t work.

    "Of course not," I replied, refusing to let her do as she pleased.

    "What?"

    "This wasn''t something I had requested from you. Also, you just said you didn''t do it, particrly for me. Doesn''t that mean you expected nothing from me in return?"

    She clicked her tongue in irritation, caught off guard by my logic.

    "Don''t click your tongue like that. It was you who said those words," I pointed out, crossing my arms.

    "I know that...."

    Saying that she started staring at me like she wanted to ask something.

    "What? If you have something to ask, just do it."

    "...Why are you not fighting back?"

    "What?"

    "I mean against those rumors¡­..Why are you not trying to clear your name?"

    "So you are believing me now."

    "..."

    "I guess you have a brain."

    "Tch¡­..If you are going to talk rudely like that, I am going away¡­.." She threw an irritated gaze at me and started walking away.

    "You can''t me me for thinking like that, can you? What would you think about yourself if you were in my shoes?"

    But, of course, this attitude was something she deserved.

    "...."

    "Right?"

    "Sigh¡­." With a hearty sigh, she turned back and came closer, standing before me. "So? What do you want from me?"

    "What do I want from you, huh?"

    "Don''t request something illogical." She said, slowly covering her body as if trying to refer to those rumors.

    "What do you take me for?"

    "Hmm...Arrogant, rude, selfish¡­.."

    "Aren''t you describing yourself?"

    "Tch."

    "Anyway, I wouldn''t request your body even if you are thest person in this world, don''t worry."

    "Oh yeah? We are on the same page then."

    "Good to know."

    "So? What do you want from me?" She repeated again, her arms crossed.

    I have been thinking about this for a while, and the best thing I can request from her is simply-

    "Give me money."

    Money.

    "How much?"

    "100 thousand Valer."

    "HA! 100 thousand Valer? Are you joking right now?"

    "I am not."

    "If you are not, then why are you asking for such a huge amount?"

    "Because that''s the price for saving your life," I retorted, referencing the incident when she was unconscious and I protected her from the Snow Wolves and Snow Squirrels.

    "This¡­.."

    She was left speechless. Of course, we both knew that there was a possibility of her not dying there even if I hadn''t protected her. But again, that was just a ''possibility,'' and my defending her would be a ''fact.''

    Of course, she could apply the same logic I had used just at the start of the conversation here, but she wasn''t good enough for that for now.

    "Anyway¡­Here, this is my bank ount." I opened my watch and showed a small QR code on there. "You can deposit any amount you deem equal to your life; I won''tin about it."

    "Tch. I really hate you." She said while slowly scanning the code and tapping on her keyboard.

    "Is that so?

    I replied and started walking away. At this point, I didn''t need to spend any more time here.

    "Yes, it is so."

    DING!

    Following that, a notification came.

    -----------------------------

    150.000 Valer is deposited to your ount.

    -----------------------------

    ''I guess, she is at least generous.''

    In my head, her standing was raised a little.

    .

    .

    .

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 109 26.2 - Small Time

    <h4>Chapter 109 Chapter 26.2 - Small Time</h4>

    "This guy."

    Irina mumbled to herself as she looked at the departing figure of Astron.

    "How irritating."

    Whenever she talked to him, he always managed to touch her nerves, no matter what happened.

    ''Just wait, I will get back to you.''

    She hated when she would be left speechless. She hated it when she couldn''t refute his words. She hated it when he simply looked at him with a face devoid of any expression.

    Mostly, she hated it whenever she was with him.

    DING!

    At that moment, the sound of notifications came from her bracelet.

    [Julia: Guys, you know this weekend Victor''s family is giving a banquet, right?]

    It was a message from the group chat.

    ''Banquet? What?''

    She thought. She didn''t remember Victor mentioning the banquet at all.

    [Ethan: This is the first time I am hearing about it.]

    [Lucas. Same here. I didn''t know about it either.]

    Looking at the messages, it seemed Victor didn''t invite any of them either.

    [Julia: What? I thought he invited everyone.]

    "Tssk!"

    Looking at the message, she clicked her tongue. She knew why Victor directly invited only Julia. Everyone knew about that, even the said one who was feigning ignorance intentionally.

    "What is good about her?"

    She couldn''t understand at all. Why was he this obsessed with this girl? What was even this good about her?

    ''Should I cut my hair, as well?''

    Touching her braided hair, she thought. Maybe she was missing the tomboyish hair?

    ''No. I am not going to be someone else.''

    However, there was no way Irina Emberheart would copy someone else. Her pride wouldn''t allow that, even for the person she liked.

    In the end, she cursed the bastard inside her heart as she walked in the way while messaging in the group chat¡­.

    *******

    After the encounter with Irina, I returned to my room. Now, some of you may think, why didn''t I ask for something different from money?

    The reason is, for rich people like her, money is something they will never care about unless it is an astronomical amount.

    Even some of the equipment Irina is using is actually ten times more expensive than what I had requested, like her earrings.

    So, getting money to invest in stocks and future things would be a lot better.

    Also, if I had requested a skill, she wouldn''t refuse if it was a low rank, but at the same time, she wouldn''t be willing enough.

    She would feel like she had lost something, and this would damage her pride and ego more than I wanted. As a result, I would lose the connection I built with her.

    Believe it or not, even though that girl is annoying and irritating, she is a formidable figure in the future; it is better to keep her under check.

    As for equipment, I don''t even know what I should use right now, and until I figure that out, I won''t try to find any equipment.

    In any case, that was the reason why I didn''t request any skill or any equipment instead of money.

    And it is not like I don''t have any use for money either.

    Opening myptop, I started checking my emails in my room while also looking for stocks. Lately, I had been engrossing myself with the stock market and guilds so that I could maybe infer and link some of the events from the game.

    Even though I hadn''t used the stock system in the game, there were certain small events that I was aware of, and I had been waiting for them to create an opportunity for me.

    ----------------------------

    Darkweb: Launching

    Connecting to Server

    ---------------------------

    Of course, since I had already been affiliated with the ck market before, thanks to the card I got from there, I was able to create an ount in the Darkweb, which was basically the side of the inte where everything buried underground was there.

    After opening the site, I could see countless pictures, small advertisements, and inhumane things there.

    But what I wanted right now was not to check those things.

    <Horde>

    Clicking on the tab, a small line appeared before me.

    "From hacking to brokerage, everything you want to find virtually is here."

    It was a simple line created by ever-changing codes. This was a special site that had yet to make its name known right now. This small organization is filled with hackers whose gifts are rted toputing and small mana frequency maniption. Even though they were a small organization right now, they would be a formidable one in the future by taking down the current best hacker ones.

    -----------------------------

    Subscribe ----?One-time request

    ---------------------------

    For these types of organizations, there were subscriptions and one-time requests, and I was nning to get the highest-tier subscription just to make sure I was connecting myself here.

    ------------------------

    TAP! TAP! TAP!

    Slowly negating myself on the site, I immediately connected my ount to the site and then started the transaction.

    ------------------------

    Do you wish to proceed with the God Level Subscription?

    YES?NO

    ------------------------

    After clicking on the yes button immediately, I could see my money disappearing from my ount.

    ''Just like that, 100k Valer disappeared. Though it is a worth investment.''

    The 100k Valer for a simple subscription may look weird, but in the future, this subscription would be so expensive that it would be at least 100 million Valer alone.

    And the fact that I was one of the first ones to do that would mean the organization would treat me a lot more special than others.

    DING!

    [A message request had been sent from Horde.]

    And, I got my results immediately¡­..

    ************

    In a dimly lit, underground hideout hidden beneath the bustling city, the air was thick with the scent of stale coffee and the hum of multipleputer screens.

    Wires snaked across the room, connecting terminals and monitors, each disying lines of code and encrypted messages.

    The walls were adorned with neon-lit posters of digital art, a stark contrast to the shadowy corners where the hackers huddled.

    The members of the small hacker organization known as "Horde" sat in clusters, their faces illuminated by the glow of monitors.

    The atmosphere was tense, as everyone was constantly tapping on theirputers without even talking.

    Jen, a woman with braided hair and a quick-witted hacker with a penchant for mischief, lounged in her chair, her eyes scanning the stream of data on her screen. Suddenly, a notification popped up on her monitor. "Hey, what''s this?" she mumbled, seemingly dismissing it as inconsequential at first.

    Alex, the tech genius and encryption virtuoso, raised an eyebrow. "Probably just a reminder for rent or utilities. Ignore it for now."

    However, as the members continued their work, Mark, known for his adeptness in evading security measures, noticed the notification again. Curiosity piqued, he opened the message, and his eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Guys, hold up! This is no regr notification. It''s a God Level Subscription to the Darkweb," Mark eximed, the gravity of the revtion sinking in.

    SILENCE

    The room fell momentarily silent, the weight of the revtion settling on them.

    "Someone just bought a God-Level Subscription? It is not even funny."

    Of course, at first, nobody believed.?After all, while putting in that subscription option, none of them were expecting someone to buy that in any case.

    "Yeah¡­..Which crazy motherfucker would spend 100k on a random site like ours." Another young man with his hood on said as he simply inhaled from the weed he was holding.

    Amidst the stunned silence that gripped the room, Mark''s face turned serious as he once again called everyone.

    "You guys. Do you think I would joke about this out of nowhere?"

    Hearing this, momentster, the members of the Horde gathered around Mark''s screen.

    "Heh¡­.Fine, let''s see it."

    Jen, Alex, and the others stared in disbelief at the confirmation of the God Level Subscription. The reality sank in as they realized the implications of this unexpected acquisition.

    "Someone just spent 100k Valer on this," Mark said, his voice a mix of awe and realization.

    "It''s not a joke; this is for real," Alex said, still trying to process the enormity of the situation.

    "Yeah, but why us?" Jen asked, her mind racing with the potential and risks thaty ahead.

    The room erupted into a whirlwind of discussions, ideas, and ns. They realized that this windfall could be a game-changer for them¡ªa chance to upgrade their technology, improve their workspace, and bolster their skills. The 100k Valer was a lifeline, an opportunity to elevate their status in the hacking world.

    For Hunters, this amount of money might be something they would spend on a whim, but for some ordinary people who did nothing but stay in this room for the whole day, it was an amount that they had never seen before.

    "It''s an unexpected blessing, guys. Let''s make the most of it," Mark dered, breaking through the chatter.

    The group quickly formted a n. They would allocate a portion of the funds to purchase new top-of-the-lineputers and software to rejuvenate their working space. Another portion would be dedicated to enhancing their cybersecurity measures, ensuring their anonymity and safety in the ever-watchful eyes of the government.

    "And, make this guy, Shadow of the Moon, the highest rank member, and give him a special treatment. He is the first person that trusted us this much; we better pay him back."

    In the end, even though they were a group that operated in the Darkweb and underworld, they were people with their own values.

    ****************

    Now, why did I spend this amount of money on this organization? Firstly, the God Level subscription was effective for an infinite amount of time until the owner of the ount passed away.

    Secondly, from this moment on, I will never need to pay for any type of service, regardless of the difficulty.

    Thirdly, whenever I need to request something, my request will always be first in the order unless some other God-Level subscription is there.

    Finally, this organization is filled with talents in terms of hacking, and they will never fail any request they have taken, and this will bring them a huge amount of reputation in the future.

    So, it was a win and win for me, both financially and efficiently.

    [Horde: If you have anything to request from us, feel free to do so. We will arrange everything as best as we can.]

    As I looked at the message before me, I started typing.

    [I want you to buy the stocks of the guild I am going to link to you. Purchase them anonymously.]

    [Horde: How much money should we deposit?]

    [100k Valer would be enough. I will send the amount to you.]

    [Horde: Understood. Do you wish anything else?]

    [No.]

    [Horde: Understood. We will be waiting for you.]

    As I finished chatting, I sent them the link to Emily''s guild and deposited 100k Valer onto their ount.

    ''With this, the money problem will soon be solved.''

    A weekter, Emily''s guild will probably regain their strength since, with this amount of money, she would be able to cure her father from his injury.

    And from that moment, their rise will start, and after two months, it will reach its peak.

    ''Until they are targeted by the Demons once again.''

    In the end, once targeted, it will always be targeted.

    Just like that, I finished my business and started preparing myself to explore that dungeon. After all, I had no time to waste.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 110 27.1 - Dungeon of Eldertine Spires

    <h4>Chapter 110 Chapter 27.1 - Dungeon of Eldertine Spires</h4>

    Eldertine Spires.

    This was one of the biggest mountain ranges in the south of the Valerian Federation. A ce filled with high and pure mana density and countless different life forms that had yet to be registered in the database.

    A ce that was perfect for those who wished for entertainment and mystery. This ce attracted countless people who had such tendencies.

    But, of course, its rich and pure mana density also made this ce famous enough for people who sought to improve themselves and get stronger. Hunters, Mercenaries, trainees inspired to be martial masters, mages who sought to join the mage tower...Countless people with such titles came as well.

    Also, with the high and pure manapressed on the mountains, there were also natural treasures formed in this ce.

    Therefore, this ce was also frequently explored by treasure hunters who wished to change and improve their lives by the encounter of luck.

    Of course, the nature of the world had already changed from the day of Nexus Convergence when the mana came to the world. So, those natural treasures had countless different forms.

    Some of them were in the form of evolved herbs, some of them were in the form of Alchemical materials, and some of them were manapressed ores for cksmithing.

    Among these were a special type of upation known as Rune Searchers.

    A Rune Searcher was someone who traveled to ces with special mana density to find runes.

    What are the runes, one might ask.

    Runes are special types of mana products that can be assimted directly within the body or soul to give the receiver special effects.

    It can be in the form of strengthening skills, it can be in the form of strengthening body imprints, it can be in the form of increasing one''s visible stats, it can be in the form of increasing one''s innate abilities, it can be in the form of strengthening traits, or it can be on the form of increasing one''s hidden stats.

    Runes were such special natural products that were rare enough to be sold by the mark of at least one million Valer.

    Therefore, it was easy to say that finding even one rune would turn a normal person''s life upside down and would make them live without needing to work until they died.

    This was the sole reason why there were people who devoted their lives to finding such an amazing thing.

    Nathan Lake was also one of those who wished to be rich by just finding a one rune.

    His special trait enabled him to see the special mana properties of things around him. Even though his trait wasn''t that strong and high ranked, it was something that came in handy in his job.

    He traversed the rugged terrain of the Eldertine Spires, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any unusual mana disturbances that could signal the presence of runes.

    The air was thick with the scent of adventure and the promise of potential wealth.

    However, suddenly, amidst the trees, he noticed a figure in the distance, a young man with a hood obscuring most of his face. The cut of his clothes, the quality of his boots, and his overall demeanor suggested he was a fellow Rune Searcher.

    After all, he knew the rune searchers often climbed mountains and ces filled with extraordinary mana, so they needed strong clothes for special situations.

    ''He must be a newbie.''

    However, the young man''s clothes looked new and unused; thus, Nathan immediately assumed he was a newbie.

    ''I guess I found a fine piece.''

    He smiled inwardly. In this ce filled with no surveince whatsoever, people were never as innocent as they seemed.

    Especially those who didn''t have a stable ie like Rune Searchers.

    "Hey there!" Nathan called out as he approached. "Are you a Rune Searcher too? Out here looking for runes like me?"

    The young man turned towards him, revealing a glimpse of a slightly handsome profile beneath the hood. He looked somewhat frail; his face looked pale with whiteness. He looked even younger than he thought.

    However, glowing purple eyes felt like they were boring through his existence like they could see everything.

    Feeling those eyes on himself, Nathan felt weird and slightly ufortable. However, he immediately shook his initial ufortable feeling.

    ''This might be because it has been a while.''

    The hooded figure looked frail and young; it was the perfect target for Nathan''s usual scare tactics. His hand discreetly moved towards the dagger at his side¡ªa perfectly practiced gesture that didn''t show what he was doing.

    "Finding runes can be quite the lucrative venture," Nathan continued, feigning enthusiasm. "But you see, this ce is not for the faint-hearted. Dangerous creatures and treacherous terrain await the uninitiated."

    His words were meant to scare the person before him to make them ufortable and panicked. It was a practiced act he had done countless times before.

    Yet, the young man remained stoic, his purple eyes seemingly piercing through Nathan''s facade. It unsettled Nathan, making him second-guess his approach.

    The unease grew, but the allure of asserting dominance pushed him forward. From his clothes and his equipment alone, he knew this guy had quite a good money on him.

    Inching closer, Nathan prepared to execute his usual scheme, aiming to threaten and intimidate the neer. He would assert his supposed superiority and perhaps even convince the young man to leave the territory.

    However, as his fingers brushed against the hilt of his dagger, doubt gnawed at him.

    The trait that enabled him to see the special mana attributes of other things to a certain extent was activated, and now he could see the reason why.

    ''What the hell is this?''

    The young man''s aura felt strangely powerful, a far cry from what Nathan had anticipated. The color of ck and the constantly changing color from white to green and red to blue showed that this guy was not normal at all.

    His hand hesitated, uncertain of whether this neer was truly the easy prey he had presumed.

    And at that second, suddenly, he felt like small tendrils of dark shadows moving at him.

    ''Hiiii!''

    And the fear enveloped him.

    "Look," Nathan stammered, struggling to maintain his confident fa?ade, "if you''re not cut out for this, it''s better to turn back. The Eldertine Spires are unforgiving to those unprepared."

    The young man didn''t even move for a second, but Nathan had already started backing away cautiously.

    He couldn''t shake off the sense that this encounter was not what it seemed. The young man''s gaze bore into him, making Nathan question the tables he had intended to turn. The darkness of his intentions shed with the mysterious aura of the neer, creating an atmosphere charged with uncertainty.

    The young man finally spoke, his voice calm and collected despite Nathan''s obvious unease. "Have you noticed a tree in this area that gives off a different vibe than the others?"

    The question struck Nathan with both surprise and trepidation. How could this young man be aware of the specific tree that he had sensed earlier? Panic surged within him as he realized that this person seemed to know about his unique ability, the trait that let him see the special types of mana.

    "I¡­ I don''t know what you''re talking about," Nathan stammered, attempting to mask his growing fear.

    He didn''t want to show that tree. He understood that it was a special ce with his trait. Even though he didn''t see any runes in there while searching, he knew there existed something different there, so he wanted to hide it as much as possible.

    The young man''s gaze remained fixed on Nathan, unwavering and intense. It felt like he could see through the facades and lies that Nathan tried to construct.

    "Are you sure?"

    It was a simple question the young man asked. His tone and eyes didn''t contain any emotion, neither rage nor greed. It was as if he was looking at emptiness, and this scared him more and more.

    Each passing moment filled Nathan with an increasing sense of dread, a belief that this young man was someone he should not have crossed.

    No, this young man was someone he shouldn''t have evene close by.

    In a trembling voice, he finally let slip, "Alright, there''s a tree not far from here that feels different, okay? It''s not like the others¡ªit''s... unique. But I don''t know why, I swear!"

    The young man''s gaze lingered on him for a few more moments, scrutinizing him as if assessing the depths of his fear and truthfulness. Then, he finally spoke, "Where is this tree?"

    Nathan, his fearpelling him to bepliant, described in great detail, "It''s to the southwest from here, near the edge of the cliff, past a small clearing. The trunk is thick and gnarled, and the roots form an intricate pattern on the ground, like veins pulsing with energy."

    The young man nodded, absorbing the information. Nathan could feel his heart racing, anxiety wing at him as he wondered about the intentions of this enigmatic figure.

    "Thank you," the young man said simply, turning to leave. It was abrupt, leaving Nathan bewildered.

    "Wait!" Nathan blurted out, his fear getting the better of him. "Who are you?"

    The young man nced back, his hood still partially shrouding his face. "Does it matter who I am?"

    "Ahahaa¡­..Right¡­."

    "Let me give you a piece of advice," the young man began, his voice steady and measured. "Avoid the northeast exit of the Eldertine Spires for the next three days."

    "Northeast Exit? Why?"

    "Blood will be spilled. It''s in your best interest to not go anywhere near there."

    Nathan felt a chill run down his spine at the gravity in the young man''s words. He nodded vigorously, swallowing his fear. "Of course, I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you for the advice."

    SWOOSH!

    Without another word, the young man disappeared into the shadows, leaving Nathan alone with his thoughts and the sounds of birds chirping.

    ''What a weird young man.''

    The weird feeling in his heart disappeared the moment the young man left his presence, and he finally rxed his breath.

    ''I guess I should avoid that ce.''

    And started walking toward his next destination.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 111 27.2 - Dungeon of Eldertine Spires

    <h4>Chapter 111 Chapter 27.2 - Dungeon of Eldertine Spires</h4>

    "Nathan Lake¡­.."

    I mumbled to myself, standing before a shining tree.

    "I guess I was lucky then."

    He was an NPC in the game that appeared randomly in the Eldertine Spires. He was a Rune Searcher, but at the same time, he was someone with a slightly evil alignment. He would attack the yer, and with that, we would beat him up. After all, as a student of the Arcadia Hunter Academy, even though Ethan was rankedst, he was stronger than most other people.

    And Nathan''s role was small.

    It was simply show where the dungeon was located.

    He would tell the yer the location of this tree, which would take us to the dungeon.

    And now, I was standing before the tree; I was once again reminded of the fact that the visuals in the game could never hold a candle to the real world.

    The tree stood tall and proud, distinguished from the others in the forest by the way it shimmered, even in the dim light filtering through the canopy.

    Its leaves were a brilliant shade of ethereal silver, catching the scant light and reflecting it like a thousand tiny stars. The trunk glowed with a soft, pulsating light that seemed to emanate from within, casting intricate patterns on the ground around it.

    The roots of the tree spread out like awork of veins, pulsing with a gentle energy that seemed to breathe life into the very earth it touched. Each root was a mesmerizing disy of an intricate pattern intertwined and connected in a mysterious way of engravement.

    It was as if the roots held the history of thend, etched into the very fabric of the forest floor.

    And indeed, that was the case.

    The reason why this tree was different from others was because it had been absorbing a different type of mana -- the mana that was released from the dungeon underneath its roots.

    And to enter this dungeon, one thing needs to be done.

    Reaching before the pulsating part of the trunk, I grabbed my dagger.

    ''Stabbing the heart of the pulsating tree, huh?''

    It was a weird symbolism, but things needed to be done to achieve results.

    STAB

    With a swing of my dagger, I simply stabbed the shining part. I didn''t use mana since using that would make things slightlyplicated.

    FUSH!

    And following that, a small smoke started spreading from the cut I had made. The surroundings started to get shrouded.

    CRACK!

    The intricate patterns etched by the roots on the ground began to shift and writhe, their pulsating energy responding to the disturbance in the tree.

    The once steady rhythm of their movement turned chaotic, a whirlwind of patterns and lights dancing in a mesmerizing disy.

    CRACKLE!

    The air felt charged, a bit like when a storm is about to hit. The smoke formed a twisting whirlpool of mist. It spread, covering the area in a mysterious fog.

    The ground shook as if it was waking up. The patterns on the ground rearranged themselves, forming a hidden passage. The ground, which had seemed lifeless, suddenly seemed alive and moving.

    A low rumbling sound filled the air as the passage slowly opened up, revealing a way down into darkness.

    ''I guess this is it.''

    This was the entrance to the dungeon.

    Looking at it like that, it indeed gave the surreal vibe enough to make the one watching the scene mesmerized.

    ''Though, the inside of the dungeon won''t even resemble something this beautiful.''

    Without thinking much, I simply entered the passage.

    WROOM!

    And got sucked by the gate.

    ******

    THUD!

    As I fell to the ground, the scene before me was something thatpletely contrasted with the scene before.

    SHRIEK! SHRIEK! SHRIEK! SHRIEK!

    Countless number of screams echoed all around the ce.

    Darkness surrounded the space without even an ounce of light.

    An eerie fog was covering my vision, and I could see nothing around me.

    There was no sun shining, but only the moon that was trying to illuminate the darkness but failing to do so, thanks to the fog.

    No signs of life, no trees, no nts, no grass.

    It was aplete ce filled with onlynd to walk on, some rocks that made the surface not t alone.

    "SHRIEK!"

    However, the screams were still there,ing from every direction.

    And most importantly, a sense of smell covered the entire space.

    ''The smell of blood and rotten corpses.''

    Of course, I hadn''t seen a rotten corpse in my life, but it was easy to associate the smell since I knew the reason for it from the game.

    "SHRIEEEEEK!"

    CRACK!

    ''Just at time.''

    With a screaming from behind, the ground cracked, and something appeared from there.

    A corpse with its whole body turned into a grotesque shape. The color grey covered the whole skin, and it was shedding like a mutt.

    SWOOSH!

    The monster rushed at me with its mouth wide open, a drenched smelling from there.

    "Ghouls."

    I mumbled the name as I grabbed my gun. They were low-rank three monsters, with their speed and regenerative property having a higher part of their rank, so I didn''t have much chance to directly confront the monster from the start.

    BANG!

    As I fired the gun, the bullet pierced through its head.

    THUD!

    The monster fell to the ground thanks to the bullet''s momentum. However, I knew that wouldn''t end like this.

    I equipped my daggers with the bracelets.

    DRIP!

    A small liquid was dripping from the dagger.

    SWOOSH!

    Dashing forward, I first shed the monster from its chest, and then, with the other one, I stabbed it from the small opening inside his navel.

    Without much resistance, the dagger cut through the monster''s body.

    PUFF!

    And following that, the monster slowly started disintegrating, slowly losing its material body.

    The materials of the body turned to mud and mixed with thend, leaving me standing in this eerie space once again.

    Looking at the yellow-colored liquid pouring from the tip of my daggers, I recalled the name.

    ''Holy Water.''

    A simple name befitting its properties. It is called Holy water because it has the attributes of purification, and it is specifically good against cursed beings.

    Like Ghouls - monsters which were born from the cursed corpses and essentially a type of undead.

    When the term Undead is used, most of the time, people''s minds would directly link them with Necromancers, but the undead can be born even without a necromancer.

    The resentment filling the space and the unfulfilled dying wishes of a person can also produce undead or essentially cursed beings.

    The important thing is a link from the dead soul to the material world. With that link, the soul won''t be able to leave the ce and will be trapped for a while.

    This is how the game exined things, and Ghouls were more like lower-ranked ones.

    ''So essentially, I am saving you.''

    As I looked at the small smoke rising from the ce where the ghoul disintegrated, I thought.

    ''I guess this counts as good?''

    What Holy Water does is pretty simple. It simply counters the Ghouls'' regeneration, which is one of the things they are strong at. And by countering that regeneration, the Ghouls will be essentially nothing but a bunch of corpses mindlessly attacking.

    That is the reason why I can''t use my gun that much since it will take too much time to imbue my bullets with holy water, and it is not as efficient as well.

    Thus, I need to use my daggers while confronting the ghouls, which I don''t mind that much.

    With that thought, I continued to walk.

    As I ventured further into the darkness, the wretched screams grew louder, and the smell of decay became more suffocating.

    The eerie atmosphere heightened my senses, and I knew more ghouls were lurking, waiting to pounce.

    "SHRIEK!"

    Another ghoul emerged from the shadows, its grotesque form charging toward me.

    SWOOSH!

    I deftly evaded its attack and swiftly countered, plunging my dagger into its putrid chest.

    PUFF!

    The ghoul disintegrated, reduced to a muddy substance by the holy water. But there was no time to pause; more ghouls were closing in.

    ''The number is around fifteen.''

    It was quite a high number, but ghouls were essentially one of the monsters with the lowest intelligence. Rather than evolving in nature, they were beings created by resentment.

    In my head, I immediately created abat form. The way I would move, it was kind of like a sketch of fight.

    And, with practiced precision, I engaged them one by one. Some I shot with my gun, buying myself a momentary advantage. Even though I knew they would regenerate, the time I bought served well.

    Others, I engaged in closebat, my daggers dancing in the darkness. To not spill the Holy Water from the daggers, I was using my mana to enhance the daggers and cover it.

    BANG! BANG!

    The gunshots echoed in the deste space as I picked off the approaching ghouls. The holy water on my daggers ensured their final demise as I shed and stabbed, each strike turning them into sludge.

    The eeriend became a battlefield, and I was the lone warrior fighting against the cursed.

    The moon above witnessed this sh of life and death, casting an asional eerie glow on the surreal battlefield, also supplying my mana.

    I felt as if the moon itself was watching me, and that feeling was something that drove me forward in a way.

    "SHRIEK!"

    Another ghoul lunged at me, teeth gnashing. I sidestepped and drove my dagger into its side.

    "SWOOSH!"

    The creature dissolved into mud, leaving a foul odor in the air.

    SHRIEK! SCREEECH!

    I pressed on through the destendscape, the unsettling symphony of screams pushing me forward. There were some sounds of birds screeching as well, as I felt a dark shadowy being was also watching me together with the moon.

    ''Certainly, this ce touches one''s nerves.''

    No matter how strong-willed and minded you are, in a ce that smelled like nothing but death, it was very hard to keep your sanity while walking without seeing anything. There was no path that you could follow, no path that you could determine to take.

    You would need to mindlessly wander around until you would reach the reason for this space, which was something mentally taxing.

    And to negate that fact, I was purposefully distracting myself.

    TOK! TOK! TOK!

    The ground crackled beneath my steps, the only sound that wasn''t a scream. Even though it may serve as a call for monsters, it wasn''t that important.

    This ce''s test was not about the body''s strength but rather about how strong one''s mind was and how much you could resist this eerie feeling.

    ''Let''s see how long you want to keep this test.''

    I thought as I kept walking, mindlessly wandering around.

 Chapter 112 27.3 - Dungeon of Eldertine Spires

    <h4>Chapter 112 Chapter 27.3 - Dungeon of Eldertine Spires</h4>

    "Huff¡­.."

    THUD

    As thest monster fell to the ground, I finally had the time to pick my breath up.

    It had been nearly five hours of relentless fighting, and exhaustion was catching up with me. Even though this ce was not a test of my body, I still had been fighting almost non-stop while also walking.

    The ghoul-filledndscape seemed to stretch on endlessly, each step feeling heavier as the hours blurred together.

    "Hisss..."

    The small wounds around my body were also aching. They were the ones made by the ghouls.

    GULP!

    Grabbing another potion from my bracelet, I gulped it. Immediately, I felt my body getting lighter as well, and a faint sense offort filled me.

    ''It is no time to rx.''

    The moon above had shifted its position, casting an even more eerie glow over the deste battlefield.

    The symphony of screeches and screams had dulled my senses, and I needed respite. My body was still aching from the unhealed wounds, my mind weary from the constant vignce against the ghoulish onught.

    TOK! TOK! TOK!

    I continued to move while making noises beneath my tired steps, a constant reminder of the unforgiving environment and that I was the real and alive person here.

    But then, something caught my eye¡ªa faint flickering light in the distance, barely visible amidst the suffocating darkness.

    It was for a brief second, but I still could see a small light inside the fog and darkness.

    Eyes of Hourss.

    Activating my skill, I focused my vision on the fog, and there, I could see a smallndscape that was different from the fog.

    ''A cave?''

    It was as if a cave was inside a small mountain.

    ''I guess I finally reached here.''

    Seeing that scene, I finally recalled the memories from the game. This would mark the end of the walk underneath the fog since I had already reached the boss monster''s location.

    With renewed body and senses, I trudged towards the distant flickering light, the cave entrance bing more defined as I drew near.

    SCREEECH!

    The screams seemed to grow louder, a cacophony of tortured souls begging for mypany. It was unsettling, but I forced myself to focus on the task at hand.

    ''Why don''t you be with us, my child?''

    ''Aren''t you tired?''

    ''Please, I want a friend.''

    ''Son, Mother will give you a hug;e here.''

    Suddenly, the moment I got closer to the cave, I started hearing whispers entering directly into my ears. It was as if I was surrounded by people from everywhere around.

    And as I stepped into the mouth of the cave, the voices became more pronounced, echoing off the walls and reverberating in my mind. Each step deeper into the cave felt like a descent into madness.

    ''Join us...''

    ''Stay with us...''

    ''We can end your suffering...''

    The darkness within seemed to writhe and twist as if alive with some sinister purpose. At this point, even the moon''s light was not able to enter the cave, let alone illuminate it.

    It wasplete darkness surrounding me, though that darkness was something I was not ufortable with.

    After all, even though I couldn''t use my Shadow Abilities in this ce effectively, I could still see well in the dark thanks to my trait.

    The walls were damp and covered in a slick, slimy substance as if those ghouls I had killed were all gathered in this ce.

    ''Don''t fight it...''

    ''Embrace the darkness...''

    ''We''re waiting for you...''

    The whispers were incessant, an unending assault on my mind.

    I could feel their cold, bony fingers attempting to w their way into my thoughts, trying to make me one of them.

    But I pushed back. Even though it was sweet, I had a purpose for being here.

    "Tch¡­..Death is not something to be mocked like this."

    I mumbled, looking directly into the darkness inside the cave.

    CAW! CAW! CAW!

    And as if to respond to my words, around me, I suddenly heard a bunch of cawsing from all around the ce.

    However, the distance didn''t match.

    Turning my eyes to the side, I could see the walls around me were now all gone, as if they hadn''t even existed to begin with.

    Now, I was inside a forest. A forest filled with trees. The moonlight reappeared again, illuminating the surroundings. The fog was nowhere to be seen, but instead, the branches were doing its job.

    The ck-colored trees had no leaves on them, as if their whole life force was sucked.

    In this eerie forest, the air was heavy with the scent of decay.

    The ground felt soft and uneven beneath my feet as if it was soaked with blood. The crimson eyes of the crows bore into me, their gaze unnerving and haunting.

    There were countless of them perched on the skeletal branches, watching my every move.

    ''Join us¡­''

    ''Stay with us¡­''

    ''Embrace the end¡­''

    The whispers continued, their voices intermingling with the caws of the crows. It felt like the forest itself was alive with malevolence, urging me to surrender to the abyss.

    "¡­."

    However, I simply moved forward without even a word. After all, they didn''t even need a word from me.

    Those were the voices of the death.

    With each step, the forest seemed to shift and change while small memories entered my head.

    A woman holding a boy from his hand¡­.

    A young man holding a small box in his hand while sitting on his knees¡­.

    A little girl who was looking at the little candy that other children had¡­.

    An old woman who was watching her grandchildren run around¡­.

    Some memories were happy, while others were sad and disturbing.

    ''DON''T COME CLOSER!''

    From the eyes of a woman, a man was approaching her in the darkness, disgusting saliva leaking from his mouth¡­..

    ''JUST WHY DID YOU DO IT?''

    From the eyes of a man at the entrance of the room, two people in the same bed, one his wife.¡­

    ''Come here little boy¡­.''

    From the eyes of a little kid, a woman holding a rolling pin in her hands¡­..

    Countless different memories came into my head, and every time one came, the feelings and emotions also came.

    Fear, hatred, anger, sadness, betrayal, pain¡­.

    Happiness, joy, exhration, nostalgia, excitement¡­..

    The contrast of the two types made it even more distinct to feel all those grueling feelings.

    CRACK! CAW!

    In the midst of those memories, the trees twisted and contorted, their branches reaching out like skeletal ws. The moonlight cast its own light and elongated shadows that danced menacingly around me.

    The crows remained perched on the branches, their eyes unblinking and fixed on me. It was as if they were guardians of this dark realm, observing a trespasser in their domain.

    I could feel all those little feelings of people, but then again, in this world, no one would be happy all the time.

    Whenever there are people living in luxury, there will always be people living in slums.

    This is by the nature of humans and this world.

    Just like not everyone is born with the same talent at mana; they also aren''t born in the same environment.

    This is an undeniable fact, and this is what makes this world how it is. Whenever there is a light, there will always be darkness.

    Without the darkness, we can''t say something about the dark at all.

    ''I see...''

    At that exact moment, I heard the voice of something.

    A voice filled with malice.

    FLAP! FLAP! FLAP! FLAP! FLAP!

    Countless crows burst from the branches, encircling me in a whirlwind of feathers and darkness.

    CAW! CAW! CAW!

    They cawed in unison, creating a chaotic symphony that drowned out the whispers of the memories.

    The forest floor seemed to tremble, and then it began. Blood seeped from the ground, swirling and coalescing, forming a grotesque silhouette of a thing.

    It was a formless, shifting mass, a conglomeration of nightmares.

    ''Understanding the world, are you?'' the abomination hissed, its voice a cacophony of tortured souls.

    I could barely make out its shape amidst the flurry of crows and the swirling blood, but its presence was suffocating.

    The malice and hatred filled the atmosphere, and a feeling of nausea came from the deepest parts of my stomach.

    "I don''t understand anything." I replied to the thing.''

    The abomination chuckled, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "We shall see, little mortal. Let us test the strength of your mind."

    In a whirl of movement, the creature began to morph and change, showing me gruesome images in rapid session. Scenes of death, betrayal, agony, and despair flickered before my eyes.

    A woman, her eyes wide with horror as she fell from a great height.

    A soldier, his face twisted in pain as a de pierced his chest.

    A child, crying in the darkness, lost and alone.

    ''Can you endure the suffering of this world?'' the abomination taunted.

    "Do I need to?" I replied.

    "¡­.A good answer that you gave." The creature chuckled once again. "But, you, who can''t even endure his own suffering and escape from his past, shouldn''t answer like that."

    As the creature spoke those words, suddenly, the scenery changed.

    There stood a little girl purely made from blood and a w piercing her chest. Her eyes didn''t contain her usual light inside, but rather they were empty.

    Filled with pitch ck.

    No words were spoken.

    She, with eyes filled with just ck, stared at me.

    It was as if she was saying why did you leave me alone.

    Why didn''t you help me?

    TAP!

    A small tear made from blood poured from those ck eyes, tapping the ground.

    ''You were able toe here because of your talent. But, when your talent is not enough, will you be able to move forward?''

    The grotesque figure spoke with its voice taking the form of malice once again. It was as if he was mocking me foring here.

    ''A mortal who tries to forget his past has no right toe into my presence.''

    "What did you say?" I replied. I knew this bastard would speak like this, but it was still getting on my nerves.

    All those deaths and those gruesome scenes can be epted, but saying I was trying to forget?

    "I will never forget," I dered. "And I never forgive."

    With those words, I finally let out one of the feelings I had been suppressing for a while. The things I imagined in my head, the countless scenarios where I killed that demon, I ripped him into pieces, I pushed a bullet into its throat.

    Countless scenarios I was able to save her at that time also lingered in those imaginations, but I knew they were all pointless.

    ''Ho¡­.You are interesting¡­.''

    Finally, the figure spoke, its gruesome hands slowly approaching me.

    ''You have an aura befitting ofing here.''

    In eerie silence, the doppelg?nger stepped closer, and I could feel its cold, bony fingers on my forehead. It was a touch that sent a chill down my spine, a touch that seemed to probe my very soul.

    Even though I had already prepared myself beforeing here, the malice contained in that touch was enough to almost destroy my soul.

    ''You do deserve to take what I shall offer.''

    With that deration, the figure withdrew its hand, and as it did, a small raven materialized on my shoulder. Its eyes were a deep purple, mirroring mine.

    ''Then, take yourpanion,'' the figure spoke as its form started disappearing. And following that, I felt something sucking me in¡­.

 Chapter 113 27.4 - Dungeon of Eldertine Spires

    <h4>Chapter 113 Chapter 27.4 - Dungeon of Eldertine Spires</h4>

    THUD

    As I fell to the ground after the encounter with the thing, I stood there for a second to calm myself down.

    The illuminating light around the tree had long lost its energy, and now it was no longer different from any other tree around me.

    ''I really want to throw up.''

    The feeling of nausea and the gastric acid from my stomach continuously came to my throat, but I swallowed the feeling.

    Even for me, who witnessed a massacre before my eyes, it was still mentally taxing to see all those memories of people.

    Though I didn''t have any lingering attachment to them, I was still a human at the end.

    "Huuuuuuuu..."

    Taking a deep breath, I calmed myself down.

    And as I calmed myself, I felt the presence of something inside me. Not physically, but like something that was bound to me.

    ''It should be there.''

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1)

    ?Talent Limit: 6

    ?Passives:

    -?Vengeful Bane

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    -?Strength: 2.36

    -?Dexterity: 2.85

    -?Agility: 2.89

    -?Constitution:?2.12

    -?Intuition: 2.93

    -?Magical Power: 3.04

    -?Mana Capacity: 2.5

    ?Traits:

    -?Perceptive Insight (Unique)(Unchanging)

    -?Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 0)

    -?Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    ?Arts:

    -?Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%13)

    ?Skills:

    -?Dash

    -?Eyes of Hourss

    ?Body Imprints:

    ?Bonds:

    -?Aurora Raven (Rare)(Growth Type)

    --------------------------------

    Looking at the status window before me, I could now see a different section here. All of the parameters had grown a little, probably because of the trial I had just gone through.

    ''Bond section also appeared.''

    As the word easily suggests, Bond meant beings that were connected to your very being. Basically, you are their master.

    This was how it was described in the game, and that was also why I came to this dungeon in the first ce.

    Clicking on the Aurora Raven, I started reading what was written there.

    -------------------------------

    Bond: Aurora Raven

    Rarity: Rare (Growth-Type)

    Description: Aurora Raven, initially a rare-grade bond bestowed by ?????.

    It takes on the unique characteristic of a growth-type familiar. It materializes a mystical raven creature crafted entirely from mana, as the user wished to call the bonded familiar.

    As the user channels more mana and deepens their bond, the Aurora Raven''s potential expands, evolving in both form and abilities.

    The user canmand the bonded familiar ording to their wishes.

    Vision Share: Host can now share their own vision with their bond, seeing the world from its eyes.

    Output: Evolves in form and abilities based on the bond strength and mana infusion.

    --------------------------------------------

    ''This is good.''

    Looking at the panel before me, I thought.

    Thanks to the bond now, I could easily fulfill myck of scouting, and that was something I had been keeping in my mind for a while.

    Aurora Raven

    As I called the name in my head, I used my mana instinctively, and a raven materialized before me.

    It had theplete color of ck, devoid of anything, and purple eyes resembling mine. Just like the panel exined, the raven didn''t have a physical body but rather made from pure mana itself.

    FLAP! FLAP! FLAP! FLAP!

    As I wished the raven to move, it started moving with its wings pping just like any other bird. If one thing was different, then that would be the fact that my mana was slowly getting sucked with each movement it was making.

    However, the consumption wasn''t that high, probably because of my magic power stat being high.

    In the game, the more magic power you had, the more output you would exert with the same amount of mana used. That also meant products or bonds like this raven would also be affected by it.

    ''Though, still, I won''t be able to use it for long.''

    I thought as I felt the connection between me and the raven slowly getting weaker as the distance increased.

    ''The more distance we have, the more mana it consumes.''

    Of course, that made sense since, on the way, mana would lose its normal energy, and this would make the signal getting weak. Even though mana was an ethereal form, it was still an energy, and there was friction in this world.

    ''Let''s test the vision share.''

    As I thought about that, suddenly, I felt like the world around me was changing. The scenery changed from the trunks of the trees to their peaks.

    ''It is very good.''

    Seeing things from a bird''s-eye view was quite an experience. It was a little weird since the eye lenses were probably different.

    Since it was a raven, the eyesight was good. I didn''t know how it wouldpare to an eagle''s, but it was pretty enough to see everything in detail.

    ''The Perceptive Insight is also working.''

    And when I saw my characteristic informationing from my trait, I understood that I could use my skills even when I was sharing my vision with the bird.

    That was a pretty good detail since ravens'' eyesight is not that strong at dark, but with my own traits, I can easily see.

    ''This should be enough.''

    Even though I wanted to explore more, I was quite tired mentally from all that constant walking.

    Now, some of you may be wondering what was that dungeon and who that thing was.

    And to be frank, even I don''t know the name of that being.

    In the game, the dungeon of Eldertine Spires was different from other types of dungeons. This one is actually not a dungeon but is more like a fragmented legacy.

    Fragmented Legacies are a type of sub-spaces created by very strong and high-ranking beings who wanted to leave their mark on the world. Or they were created by beings that were hunted and hated.

    Both were cases where the dungeons were more like a live test rather than a linear dungeon experience. Things wouldn''t be determined from the start as the space would actually be changed constantly by the being conducting the test, though the starting parts would be the same mostly.

    In the game, this dungeon was the first essible Fragmented Legacy.

    The moment the yer steps in, the first type of enemies will be ghouls, and that won''t change.

    That was the reason why I already prepared a Holy Water beforeing here.

    However, the hard part of the test wasn''t how good you were at dealing with the monsters. It was the test of your vitality, endurance, and [willpower] stat.

    Since willpower stat was a hidden stat and was hard to improve in the game, most yers wouldn''t prefer clearing this dungeon. After all, to improve willpower, you need to train your character.

    And training meant doing the same thing over and over again, even while controlling the character, and as a yer, that was something boring for others.

    Of course, not everyone waszy like that.

    In any case, if the first part would test the [willpower], the second part would test the [focus].

    That was not a named stat, but it was a test where, while listening to those countless creepy voices, the yer would need to walk forward.

    Though no monster would appear there.

    Thest stage would be where countless different scenes would be presented to yers, and they would be asked a question.

    "Why do we need to suffer?"

    It was a simple question, and depending on the answer you gave, the test would result in different oues.

    But, just as I expected, the reality was different from the game. The answer I gave wasn''t one of the ones in the game. At that time, I just said what I wanted to, and I got what I wanted.

    Bonded Familiar.

    Even though I didn''t gain anything that would make money, the fact that I got something that could improve my prowess was enough to show that my efforts paid off and that was enough.

    With that thought, I stood up and started walking back all the way.

    ''I guess it is still too early for me to look for runes.''

    This mountain range contained quite a lot of runes, but the part was every one of them was actually already consumed by a monster, and the only way to take them off by simply killing it.

    ''Which is impossible for me.''

    The lowest ranked of them would be on the border of rank-6 to rank-7. Right now, even just to reach them, the amount of distance I need to cover and the monsters I would encounter on the way would be enough to kill me.

    In the end, the only thing I could do was to return to the academy¡­..

    *******

    As Astron stumbled out of the cave, leaving behind the nightmarish visions and the grotesque abomination, the figure made of darkness chuckled to itself.

    "Hahahaa¡­..It really has been a while¡­."

    The eerieugh echoed within the confines of the cave, a symphony of malevolent amusement.

    ''An intriguing soul, indeed,'' it mused, its voice a chilling whisper that reverberated in the air.

    The shadowy presence shifted and swirled within the depths of the cave, its form amorphous and enigmatic.

    It seemed to be both a part of the cave and separate from it, a manifestation of darkness and torment.

    Following that, the cave slowly started crumbling.

    ''I guess this is the end of mine.''

    Looking at its own form of crumbling, the figure mumbled.

    ''I really would like to watch what kind of things he would bring in the future, but I guess I will leave for my other selves.''

    In the end, it was nothing but a fragment that was left by its real body before leaving this world.

    ''Though he was one of those guys, huh? Considering those heretics revering the sun, I guess their counterparts also came to this world.''

    The figure felt a pang of regret. It had followed a being, a supposed ally in the realm of light.

    The being was once formidable, but it had discarded the figure, leaving it to wither and fragment.

    ''To think I followed that bastard only to be cast aside like that,'' the figure mumbled to itself, bitterness coloring its tone. ''Once a being of immense power, they cast me aside like a useless relic.''

    In itsst moments, the figure contorted and shifted, taking the form of a three-legged crow.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 114 28.1 - Good natured

    <h4>Chapter 114 Chapter 28.1 - Good natured</h4>

    After I returned to the academy, the time was already reaching the nighttime almost. I wanted to rest, but the leave I got was only for a day, so I didn''t have the time to do so.

    In fact, I was not expecting this dungeon to take that huge amount of time, so this could be seen as unpreparedness.

    In any case, the moment I reached my room, I immediately went to rest for a little while to get rid of this feeling of nausea.

    After that, I woke up very early and started training to fill my empty time with training.

    Since I was getting quite a lot of hostility from the people whenever they were present, and they were tantly trying to make it hard for me, this was actually a good schedule.

    After all, most students would be sleeping around 3 AM¡­..Especially those with little jobs putting their noses into other people''s affairs.

    My training went on until I got a message from the History and Art Club.

    ---------------------------------------

    Subject: Club Meeting

    Since the academy had postponed the sses this time, we decided to conduct this week''s meeting on the weekdays.

    The decided time is Thursday at 1 p.m.

    Please contact me if you have anything shing with the meeting at that time. We will try to adjust ordingly.

    Your President, Maya

    ---------------------------------------

    It was a message befitting of Senior Maya''s character, and this act was something I respected about her.

    She was diligent and organized, ensuring that the club''s affairs ran smoothly even though she was a weird type of character who liked to babble about snacks quite a lot of times.

    I replied simply, saying I would be able to join the meeting.

    The meeting wouldn''t be canceled in the game, and this would also be one of the times when the yer would start observing the progress of Sylvie''s quest.

    ''Mason will try to raise his favorability.''

    Since the eyes are on demon followers, they can''t make direct attempts on Sylvie for the time being; thus, they are trying to y it safe.

    After that, as I continued my daily routine, the sun slowly approached the ground.

    ''125.''

    THUD!

    As I jumped down from the rope I had been climbing, I looked at my drenched body with sweat.

    I had been training my body strength for the whole day, and now the fatigue was starting to kick in.

    After taking a quick shower, I headed to the academy''s cafeteria, my stomach grumbling in hunger after an intense training session.

    As I entered, the usual buzz of students greeted me, though something was a little different.

    I made my way to the food counter, ignoring the sidelong nces and hushed conversations that seemed to follow me.

    A group of students, engrossed in their own conversation, suddenly fell silent as I passed by. Their eyes bore into me, filled with a mix of curiosity and disdain.

    "Isn''t that him?" I heard one of them whisper.

    "Yeah, the one they say assaulted quite a number of women," another responded, not bothering to lower their voice.

    Though, at this point, these types of acts became natural. In fact, since someone was purposefully instigating things like that to happen, I was already prepared for even second, maybe third years to know about this.

    ''And, this didn''t disappoint me. Whoever this is, they can even influence seniors.''

    This meant the said person was highly likely also belonged to senior year.

    A senior influencing a freshman was a lot easier than a freshman influencing a senior.

    In any case, as I sat at my table and started munching my food, I spotted someone I knew.

    Yellow silky hair and a smile that makes me ufortable, reminding her.

    Sylvie and her friends entered the cafeteria. They were chatting animatedly amongst themselves, seemingly caught up in their own conversations.

    The two people besides were all people I was familiar with in the game. One of them was a good girl who wanted nothing but the best for her friend.

    But the other one was not like that.

    ''Danielle.''

    She was a girl whose true intentions never matched her face at all. After all, she had already made a contract with a demon way before the academy even started.

    Her past was briefly mentioned, but it was easy to say that she was jealous of Sylvie. Not specifically Sylvie, but girls with beautiful figures and good talents.

    She was also linked to the approaching incident that was about to start happening in two weeks.

    ''The disappearance of female cadets.''

    She would be the main culprit of this incident, and this would also mark the start of the countless demon-rted incidents inside the academy since, with this, the academy would start conducting more thorough tests rted to demonic energy, and this would force the hands of the demons a lot more.

    *****

    As the three sat at their table, they immediately started talking.

    Sylvie, the more innocent and reserved among her friends, just started munching her food as herpanions animatedly discussed thetest romantic gossip circting around the academy.

    "Have you heard about Professor ric and Professor Lorraine? I swear, the chemistry between them is undeniable," one of her friends eximed, leaning in with excitement.

    Sylvie widened her eyes in surprise. "Oh, really? I had no idea." She replied like that, but in fact, she didn''t have any interest in such gossip at all.

    She didn''t like the idea of continuously discussing other people''s love affairs.

    "Absolutely! They were seen together at the Red Phoenix Innst weekend. It''s practically a date!" another friend chimed in, delighted to share the scoop.

    "Wow, I had no clue," Sylvie replied, trying to keep up with the intrigue.

    "And what about Thomas and Lily? It seems like they had a massive argument in the library," a different friend added, intrigued by the drama.

    Danielle tilted her head, appearing a bit lost in the conversation. "Thomas and Lily? I didn''t know they were having problems."

    As the conversation flowed and meandered through the academy''s romantic grapevine, the subject naturally turned to the most recent dungeon incident.

    "Did you hear about Mark and Evelyn? Apparently, that dungeon incident brought them together," Danielle mentioned with a grin, her eyes glinting mischievously.

    Sylvie, who had been quiet during the gossip session, blushed slightly at the mention of the incident.

    Since she was reminded of the small memories of those times.

    "I will cover you, Sylvie."

    She remembered the way he protected her, and it happened over and over again in that dungeon. She also remembered his way of encouraging her.

    "You can do it. I believe in you."

    Her friends quickly caught the telltale sign of her bashfulness.

    "Ooooh," Jasmine teased, leaning in with a yful nudge. "Is there something you''re not telling us, Sylvie?"

    Sylvie stammered, attempting to downy the situation. "N-no, it''s not like that. It was just a... challenging experience, that''s all."

    Danielle joined in the teasing, her eyes dancing with amusement. "Oh,e on, Sylvie. A challenging experience, or perhaps a budding romance in the depths of danger?"

    Sylvie yfully swatted Danielle''s arm, her cheeks now a deeper shade of pink. "Danielle, stop it! It''s not like that."

    Her friendsughed, the good-natured teasing creating a light-hearted atmosphere. However, in fact, Danielle slightly smiled underneath her face.

    "Is it Mason? You said he was in the same team as yours, and you also attended the same club." She knew Sylvie wouldn''t normally mention the name of an opposite gender unless that person was someone who caught her attention.

    Thus, she deliberately pushed in, and the results were just as she expected.

    Sylvie felt her blush deepen, desperately trying toe up with a response. "I-It''s not about Mason. Really."

    Danielle leaned back, her grin widening. "Oh,e on, Sylvie. You don''t just mention someone''s name casually like that. Spill the tea!"

    Sylvie shook her head, giggling despite herself. "It''s really not like that. I just... I thought we worked well together during the dungeon incident."

    Jasmine chimed in, adding fuel to the teasing fire. "Working well together, huh? I didn''t hear anything about that Mason guy; let me ask a bunch of people first."

    Before Sylvie could respond, a voice interrupted their banter. "What''s this about me?"

    They turned to see a guy with brown hair and an easygoing expression standing behind them, a curious expression on his face.

    Sylvie''s cheeks flushed even deeper, her face getting crimson from the feeling of shame, and seeing this, Danielle immediately understood who this guy was.

    ''He is that Mason guy.''?((N1))

    She had been trying to crack Sylvie''s shell for a while, and she understood now might have been one of the chances.

    Danielle winked at Sylvie, her mischievous smile unyielding. "Oh, Sylvie here was just sharing her thoughts on teamwork and dungeons. You know, typical school talk."

    Sylvie felt her face heat up further, but Mason just chuckled, ying along. "Ah, I see. Well, teamwork is important in the dungeons, that''s for sure. I also liked working with Sylvie quite a lot."

    And then he grinned and turned his attention to Sylvie. "Mind if I join you all?"

    Danielle, with a yful twinkle in her eye, extended her hand dramatically towards an empty chair. "Why, of course, Mister Protector. Please, be our guest."

    Sylvie, despite her embarrassment, managed a shy smile. "Yeah, feel free to sit."

    Mason pulled the chair back and sat down, leaning back casually. "Thanks. It was going to be really boring to sit alone." He said, however, he didn''t forget to throw a small nce at the group of boys looking at him from a table behind, and they nodded their heads.

    Just at the moment Sylvie sat on the table, suddenly she felt the gaze of someoneing from the sides.

    ''Hmm?''

    Turning her head to the source of the gaze, she met with a pair of purple eyes boring through her face. They were the same pair of purple eyes she knew.

    However, with her trait, she could see.

    The hostile feelings inside the person''s heart. And that hostileness was so severe that she could almost see it was hatred.

    He immediately averted his gaze the moment she met with him, but even then, it was absurd.

    ''What?''

    She asked herself. It was the first time he was showing such emotions, and Sylvie knew they were not normal.

    ''Why?''

    She thought.

    ''Who is the subject of those emotions?''

    Just as she was pondering about that, suddenly, Jasmine remarked.

    She had already followed Sylvie''s gaze and noticed the purple-haired guy, Astron, looking in their direction.

    She frowned, her instincts tingling with unease. Astron was known for his edgy demeanor and the peculiar rumors that seemed to follow him, and she didn''t like his attitude at all.

    "What''s his deal?" Jasmine muttered, shooting a suspicious nce at Astron.

    "I don''t know." Sylvie didn''t want to talk about him here. After all, she still remembered the talk they had and how ufortable she was for the whole week after that.

    However, Jasmine didn''t want to. "Maybe he likes you. Didn''t he also pick a fight with you at that time? Maybe he wanted to get your attention."

    Sylvie''s eyes widened, her face turning even redder. "Hey, it''s not like that."

    She could see with her trait, and she knew Astron didn''t think about her like that.

    Jasmine folded her arms, her wariness growing. "You never know. Guys like him can be unpredictable. And you are quite beautiful."

    Hearing her words, Sylvie thought about the past and how he had shown that green color. It was not the love, but his feelings were twisted from the beginning.

    For her, who knew how different reactions he gave, her friend''s exnation sounded usible.

    ''No, it can''t be like that.''

    She wanted to dismiss the idea, but in the end, a small seed of doubt had already been nted in her heart¡­.

    ---------------------------A/N----------------------------

    N1: Not every person that is affiliated with demons belongs to the same group. There are different organizations that are affiliated with demons, thus, they may not necessarily know each other''s identity.

 Chapter 115 28.2 - Good Natured

    <h4>Chapter 115 Chapter 28.2 - Good Natured</h4>

    Be it the game or the real world, there are countless people who are annoying to just watch.

    For me, Mason Kent was one of those.

    A worm that needs to be stepped on, a bastard whose head needs to be cut and fed to dogs.

    For me, he was such an existence.

    However, even though seeing those characters is annoying, there are times when we don''t have any choice.

    In the game, you wouldn''t be able to touch Mason Kent without enough preparation and a good location since he was an NPC of the future quests; the developers put quite a lot of effort into protecting him.

    But do I have the same restrictions in the real world?

    The answer is no. I can kill him right here, right now.

    Just an overcharged bullet into his head would be enough.

    But that doesn''t mean it is something I should do. In the end, killing someone is not something that can easily be done in front of people''s eyes unless you have an influential surname at the end of your identity card.

    And only killing him also doesn''t benefit me.

    Thus, the only thing I can do right now is wait and prepare myself when everything aligns itself.

    Then, it will be my time.

    With those thoughts, I stood up from the table I was sitting at and walked to the exit.

    "You guys are all going to the banquet, right."

    When I was putting the tes I was using, I heard a familiar voice.

    "Yeah¡­..Father said I needed to attend it."

    The group of four individuals entered the cafeteria at the same time. It wasn''t something that I would usually pay attention to, but the word banquet got my attention.

    ''Is it that banquet?''

    I asked myself and started listening to them talking.

    "Same here. Mine also said I needed to work on my social standing."

    "Sigh¡­.It will be the same boring talk all over again."

    "Right, I know. At least,st time, something interesting happened."

    "Well, since Victor is here, it will probably be interesting."

    "That guy could just invite us all. Why did he send formal invitations anyway?"

    "Well, he is like that. He probably doesn''t want to show favoritism."

    "Yeah¡­..Of course, he is not showing any favoritism by only inviting Julia."

    "Tch."

    Hearing Victor''s name was enough.

    Those from renowned families or people with high standing continuously gathered and talked business; thus, it wasn''t a surprise that the main characters of the game also went on such banquets.

    However, the one that the ckthorn Family gave was a special event in the game where the first serious interaction with demons was made.

    Which was basically the first main event of the game.

    ''I shouldn''t miss this. He will alsoe, after all.''

    In the end, wherever a demon appeared, I would be there; this one was given.

    Just like that, I left the grounds of the cafeteria and reached my room.

    ********

    RUSTLE RUSTLE

    "Huuuuh¡­."

    Walking on the fallen leaves of the academy''s forest, I breathed the slightly chilly air into my lungs. The smell of nature and autumn entered my nose.

    ''It is getting cold.''

    As we progressed with the days of the semester, the winter approached. And now it was just the season interchange times.

    "Oh, Junior, you are here."

    Just as I was walking, I heard a loud voice.

    Standing before me was the purple-haired girl with a wide smile.

    "Good afternoon."

    Maya immediately appeared before me with her usual cheerfulness.

    "Good afternoon, Senior Maya."

    I respectfully bowed my head. For me, this person is kind of a master who made me improve so much in that short amount of time, so she deserves respect.

    "Hmm¡­.Hmm¡­..Good¡­.." She nodded her head, humming. I didn''t understand why she was looking at me like that, but I decided to brush it off. I had already gotten used to attracting all those gazes from around, and one another wouldn''t hurt.

    "You are always the first one toe here, junior." She gestured for me to follow as she walked to the meeting ce.

    "I dislike beingte." This was one of my habits. Changing locations and entering a different ce always takes time to adapt, and bying a little early, I am spending my free time adapting if it makes sense.

    "It is a good habit."

    "Thank you."

    "Do you want snacks? Today, I have some rare ones."

    Of course, whenever Maya Evergreen enters the equation, the snacks alsoe with her. And, if I had learned one thing from all these times, refusing her snacks would be pointless.

    She never epts any refusal and forces her way over every time.

    "I can take a little."

    With my eptance, she grabbed a bunch of things from her bag. Two balls that had a spectrum of colors. They certainly looked outstanding and different.

    ''Hmm?''

    However, it wasn''t only the looks. The smelling from them was also different a lot.

    "Senior, this¡­.."

    It reminded me of an incredibly rare item from the game. Even though its taste and smell were something I had never felt, at the very least, I knew how it looked.

    "Yeah, you are correct. They are Feywild Dreamplum."

    Feywild Dreamplum. It is a special fruit that is very rare to find, not only because it tastes incredibly well but also because it has an incredibly good effect on the mana of the person eating.

    Therefore, they are highly sought after and very hard to find.

    "Senior¡­.If you know what they are, then why are you giving them to me?" I asked. It was an action that I couldn''t quite grasp.

    "Why am I giving them to you? Because I am your teacher."

    "Teacher?"

    "Yep. I am your teacher."

    "I don''t understand. Even though you are my teacher, isn''t it better if you consume them or sell them?"

    "Ah, you meant this¡­.." Maya chuckled, twirling a strand of her violet hair. "You are right. As a mage, I would certainly benefit from these fruits." She replied as she held the two balls.

    "Then."

    "But you see, I have an abundant supply of these Dreamplums back home. I''ve grown quite resistant to their effects, so they don''t offer much to me anymore. But for someone like you, they could be truly beneficial." She replied with a yful grin.

    I knew how one could simply grow some resistance to those fruits. After all, in the game, there were those who yed the game by making themselves rich and buying every bit of small resources in the game and consuming them. But, of course, the more you consumed the same thing, the less effective it would be.

    That was also the reason why naturally developing one''s own stats at the early game is more beneficial in the long run.

    "So, you can take them without any resistance."

    As she said that, she put the fruit on my hand. I didn''t know why she was going to this many lengths for me, but she didn''t have any ulterior motives. I could read her body and assume that easily. My special trait [Perceptive Insight] wasn''t there only for decoration.

    "I see. Then, I won''t refuse."

    Without saying anything more, I simply started munching the fruit. The moment my teeth pierced the peel of it, an incredible taste entered my mouth.

    ''This is incredible.''

    The taste, the way it poured from my throat, everything was picture perfect.

    It was by far the best thing I had eaten in this world. And that wasn''t all. I could feel the mana inside my body reacting to the fruit. As I consumed the contents, I started feeling my mana sensitivity increasing. It wasn''t too much of an increase, but it was still a noticeable change.

    I could also feel my mana capacity expanding, and this one was also one of the desired effects.

    "How is it?"

    I heard Senior Maya''s voiceing from the side.

    "It was incredible."

    "Then, I am d."

    I finished the Dreamplum, still savoring the lingering taste. "Thank you, Senior. I''m really grateful."

    "You''re wee, Junior," Maya said, her eyes gleaming with a mix of pride and excitement. "Consider it an investment for the future."

    "Investment for the future, you say."

    In the game, even though Maya was a named character, we, as the yer, didn''t know much about her past or her family. So, it was hard for me to understand her intentions.

    "Yes, investment for the future."

    RUSTLE RUSLTE RUSTLE

    Just as I was about to ask what she meant, suddenly, I heard the sound of leaves being crushed.

    ''Three people.''

    Three people were approaching, and from the sounds, I could say that two of them were women while one of them was a male.

    "Wee, Juniors."

    Maya also seemed to realize that fact as she immediately jumped from where she was standing while throwing me a wink.

    "Hello, Senior."

    "Hello."

    Two girls greeted her while the boy simply lowered his gaze. He was one of those who tried to ask her out at that time, and it seemed he was still embarrassed about his actions.

    "Hello, you too, junior." However, Maya wasn''t the one to let that slide, and in the end, the poor guy was dragged with her antics.

    ****

    "Hello, everyone," Maya greeted the neers cheerfully. "We''re just in time for our meeting. Let''s gather and get started."

    The club members assembled, each finding a spot around a cluster of logs that served as makeshift seating.

    "As you all know, today we were going to start with presentations. Anyone wants to start?"

    With Amelia''s instructions, a girl with good make-up and clothes raised her hand. She seemed eager to start.

    "You may go, junior."

    "Thank you."

    With those words, she stood up and took her position.

    "Hello, I-I am Hermione Kline." she began, her voice initially hesitant and trembling slightly. Her hands clutched a notebook, her lifeline to the prepared words she had carefully written.

    It was clear that even though she carefully prepared herself, it was her first time giving a presentation. Her voice was a little awkward as she stuttered.

    "I wanted to talk about... about the influence of Mana and Otherworldly arts on modern... uh, art." She stumbled over her words, her eyes darting nervously across the faces of the club members.

    However, with each of her words, she got better and better.

    "In conclusion," she continued, "the presence of otherworldlers and their own culture was a factor that shaped the course of art, influencing artists across centuries. It taught us to appreciate the beauty of our own past form, the wonders of the natural world, and the power of mana on aesthetics."

    And in the end, she was able to finish her words with a smile.

    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!

    With everyone pping.

    Just like that, everyone kept going with their presentations until it was my turn.

 Chapter 116 28.3 - Good Natured

    <h4>Chapter 116 Chapter 28.3 - Good Natured</h4>

    If one asked what kind of person Astron Natusalune was, Maya would answer a closed individual.

    He was a closed and reserved individual who liked to live in his own world without meddling with the affairs of other people.

    That was how she would answer, and it was also something that she admired quite well.

    The fact that this boy had the ability to simply ignore what other people were saying about himself, the fact that he never leaned on someone or took someone''s favor for granted.

    Even though Maya wasn''t aware of how she looked or how many boys viewed her, at the very least, she knew how humans could be.

    When they were in front of a person with high standing, they would always seek favors, and when their rtionship slightly developed, they would start asking things.

    She knew that since she lived her life in such a manner.

    When she was just a child, and she had awakened her talent, most of the time, people came to her and wanted her ''help''.

    And she didn''t have the ability to say no to things since that was how she was taught, and even now, she was having a hard time doing that.

    That was the reason why she also took it for granted for others to ept her help.

    When she wanted to give snacks, she thought it was a help. And she always assumed that nobody would refuse it.

    "Next up, we have Astron Natusalune. Astron, whenever you''re ready." As her friend, Amelia, spoke, she gestured to the boy sitting in the farthest position.

    If one looked at him for the first time, one would say he is a gloomy, quiet kid who stutters when he is in front of many people. His clothes and the hood covering his face gave that impression.

    However, as Astron stood up, his demeanor was stoic andposed, devoid of emotion, that would have changed.

    He had an air of confidence about him different from the impression he gave at first nce, like someone well-versed in the subject of presenting.

    "Thank you, Senior Amelia," he acknowledged with a nod, "and thank you all for having me today. My name is Astron Natusalune, and I will discuss the topic of the art ofbat and its transformation due to mana."

    His voice was clear, without any ounce of awkwardness. His purple eyes swept through the small crowd. Even though almost everyone here was looking at him with squinting gazes, he didn''t avert his eyes and responded back.

    Maya also knew the rumors surrounding him. After all, quite a lot of people in her ss were talking about that. It was a little strange, considering a normal freshman became a topic of the sophomore cadets'' attention. After all, they had their own difficulties in school.

    But in any case, she knew about the rumors, though she didn''t believe them. It was because it didn''t make any sense at all.

    "In ancient times, fighting was viewed as a means of survival or conquest. With the discovery and harnessing of mana, the essence ofbat changed. Mana, a fundamental force of our magical world, intertwines with the practice of fighting, altering it into an art form."

    As she listened to his speech, her thoughts continued.

    If this boy was such a person, he would be like others, always trying to take advantage of her. However, he didn''t.

    Rather than receiving her help like it was granted, he asked all the time.

    He questioned.

    He asked why.

    The way he looked at her with eyes saying he couldn''t understand at all. And that was one of the things that drew her to him a little.

    ''Why?''

    She also asked this question to herself while listening to his presentation with half attention.

    ''Why do I want to help him? Why do I want to help others?''

    ''Do I even want to help them?''

    She didn''t know the answer herself.

    Why did she give him the Feywild Dreamplum?

    "Mana addsplexity to movements, allowing practitioners to incorporate the unseen forces surrounding us. It offers fighters the ability to cast spells, channel energy, and create visually impressive disys of power. Each movement, each strike bes a calcted expression on the canvas of battle. The practitioner maniptes their environment and skills, following a structured pattern."

    Was it because she wanted to see him in the future? Was it because she was looking forward to his reaction?

    What was the reason?

    ''I don''t know.''

    Astron''s eyes remained steady as he continued.

    "The control of mana infuses style intobat. Simr to an artist choosing a palette, a warrior selects spells and techniques, creating a structured disy of skill and power. The flow of mana through a fighter''s being guides their movements, adding a rhythmic pattern to the chaos of battle."

    At that exact moment, his words reminded her of the time when she was teaching him how to use mana. It was an exciting experience for her since she felt like she was giving shape to a raw material that hadn''t been processed before.

    And it was a

    ''Thrilling experience.''

    That time, she was not doing something because it was asked of her. Even if at first it started because of the same reason, now it was different.

    "In conclusion," Astron stated, "with the appearance of mana, now even swinging the sword with the intent to harm something can be an art itself. The aesthetic sense that mana can add to it makes it an art, and the one who harnesses the mana bes an artist."

    He paused momentarily, allowing the weight of his words to resonate. Then, he nodded slightly, signaling the end of his presentation.

    "Thank you for your attention."

    SILENCE!

    At first, there was a silence as if to protest him. Nobody even moved their hand. Maya also didn''t notice that was happening since she was lost in her thoughts.

    CLAP!

    Then, a first p sound echoed. It was Sylvie, looking at everyone with a clearly annoyed and angry gaze.

    CLAP! CLAP!

    And then, everyone started pping, and Maya did the same.

    ''I see now.'' Maya thought while her hands were hitting each other.

    ''I want to understand why he is this closed.''

    Her eyes followed around the young man returning to his own sitting ce.

    ''What made him approach like that? Then, I can answer these questions in my head.''

    *******

    As the presentations concluded and apuse filled the air, the club members began to gather, exchanging thoughts andpliments on each other''s topics.

    Among them were Mason and Sylvie, who found themselves at the center of attention.

    It was especially Sylvie, since just like many others, she was also having a hard time speaking in front of people, but she was rather on the shy side.

    Amelia, the vice president of the club and a dedicated appreciator of Yuri art, chimed in with an encouraging smile. "Great presentations, everyone. This club is truly flourishing with diverse insights and knowledge."

    With her words finished, she subtly raised her sses with her middle finger and shed a sly smile. Not every presentation was as enlightening, but she acknowledged that this tform was a slow preparation for the club members to develop their social skills.

    ''But it''s not enough.''

    As an art club, they had grander ns. Many artistic pursuits were waiting, and to achieve them, each member needed to master the necessary skills.

    ''They''re not ready for the real artistic journey yet.''

    "Now, everyone, please lend an ear for a moment."

    As she gathered everyone''s attention, she nced at the n they had devised.

    "Next time, we''re delving into ancient civilizations and lostnguages after the day of Nexus Convergence. However, rather than fixate on the academic aspect, we''ll explore how art evolved and what artistic movements were prominent during that era. We''ve arranged a special guest for that session, so make sure to mark your calendars and attend."

    Amelia scanned the ce, noting the nods of approval from the club members. It was a good sign, a sign of the collective excitement for the uing exploration of art through the lens of history.

    "Thank you for your enthusiasm," Amelia continued her sses back in their rightful ce.

    As the club members exchanged nces, absorbing the importance of their next venture, Amelia wrapped up the meeting.

    "That''s all for today. Feel free to linger, discuss ideas, or simply enjoy each other''spany. Let''s reconvene for our next meeting with fresh perspectives and a thirst for artistic knowledge. Goodbye for now!"

    With her words, the members began to disperse; some of them were chatting about the presentations, while others were simply talking about what they were going to do.

    Mason was also one of them as he took a step closer to Sylvie, his friendly smile evident.

    "Hey, Sylvie," he started, "a few of us are nning to gatherter and study in the library. Would you like to join us?"

    Sylvie pondered for a moment, considering the offer. She was always a bit hesitant about such gatherings, but then some of the other girls chimed in with encouragingments.

    "Sylvie, it''s a great opportunity to bond with everyone. And we also want to know you better, you know, you are the only healer in this club," one said.

    "And Mason''s quite the helper when ites to studies," another added.

    Feeling a bit more at ease, Sylvie smiled and nodded. "Sure, I''d love to. Thank you for inviting me."

    Mason grinned, pleased with her eptance. "Awesome! We''ll be in the library around four. Looking forward to seeing you there."

    With his words finished, Mason left the ce, and Sylvie also started gathering her things. Since it was her first presentation today, she brought quite a lot of materials with her, though she forgot to use them.

    With Mason gone and Sylvie starting to gather her things, she noticed the persistent gaze from the figure with purple eyes. They were like icy crystals, devoid of emotion yet carrying a tinge of annoyance.

    ''Why is he looking at me again?'' Sylvie wondered, feeling a bit self-conscious under that unwavering scrutiny, as if to remind her of the words of her friend.

    The thought made her blush slightly. Thanks to her friend''s words, she couldn''t help but ponder about that a little.

    "What is the matter?" she ventured, her voice betraying a hint of shyness.

    Astron, maintaining his aloof demeanor, responded with another question, "Should there be something?"

    "You don''t look at someone without any reason, right?" Sylvie asked, trying to understand the attention.

    "It depends," he replied curtly.

    "How?" Sylvie pressed further.

    "Sometimes, you just want to look at them," he answered.

    Sylvie misinterpreted his words, her face now a shade redder, assuming a meaning beyond his intention. Her heart fluttered momentarily, thinking perhaps he was expressing an interest.

    "Ah, well..." Sylvie stumbled over her words, attempting to regain herposure. "I-I thought... I mean, maybe the person you''re looking at is ufortable with your gaze?"

    Astron blinked, still unable to grasp her implication. "Ufortable?"

    ''Did I stare too much?'' He thought in his head. Thanks to Mason, he was a bit annoyed, and even his intent was a bit leaking.

    Sylvie could feel her face growing hotter with every passing second. "Y-yes, like, uneasy or... bothered?"

    Astron''s brows furrowed as he processed what she was saying. "Bothered by a gaze?"

    Sylvie nodded, feeling her embarrassment mount. "Y-yes, some people don''t like being stared at."

    He considered this for a moment. "I see." And nodded his head. "I didn''t intend to make you ufortable, but if my gaze bothered you, then I will be more careful in the future."

    He didn''t say anything else and simply grabbed his belongings. He also used quite a lot of visual materials for his presentation, but different from her, he used them well.

    "See youter."

    And just like that, he disappeared.

    Leaving a flustered and weirded Sylvie.

    "I really don''t understand you at all¡­."

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 117 28.4 - Good Natured

    <h4>Chapter 117 Chapter 28.4 - Good Natured</h4>

    [Horde: Sir, the fake identity you have requested is ready.]

    [Good. Send me all of the rted documents.]

    [Horde: They are already sent with the message. The card will also arrive soon with the cargo.]

    Sitting on my bed, I was looking at the message that had juste. It was not just the text; the message also had a special picture on the attachments.

    "They are quite fast."

    I thought to myself.

    One of the reasons why I had invested this amount of money in a criminal group called ''Horde'' was, of course, their work quality.

    They operated fast, and they were mostly safe unless the job that was given contained too many risks.

    I opened the image and found the fake identity card bearing the name "Leonard ckwood." The quality was undeniably impressive, replicating a genuine card down to the finest details.

    Leonard ckwood, a persona crafted to seamlessly blend in, would be my guise to enter the exclusive ckthorn Family banquet. A gathering reserved for the elite, attendance required an impable facade.

    "Considering the banquet will happen this weekend, it looks like they want to please me."

    Now, the ckthorn family is one of the most famous and high-ranked families in the Valerian Federation. Therefore, the banquet they are giving can only be attended by people of the same status.

    And, since the banquet of the ckthorn Family was something that not all people could easily ess, I needed a fake identity.

    A fake identity that would let me enter the banquet but alsoes with low risks.

    The picture on the identity card showcased aposed and unassuming face¡ªLeonard ckwood¡ªcaptured in a moment of professionalism.

    It was a face that belonged to a waiter, a person whose purpose was to serve discreetly while being a mere background figure in the opulent event.

    He wasn''t handsome, and he didn''t have any distinct qualities. His hair was ck, his eyes were brown, and his body was slightly on the slim side, just like me.

    He had graduated from a 2-year course that was given to future waiters who would work in such banquets, and of course, he wasn''t an Awakened.

    After he finished his course, he was immediately recruited by a fairly well-known agency, and this was his first work in the ce.

    He was born in the south of the continent, close to the border, and his family had left this world not long after, and now he came the capital to work.

    That was basically the background information of our virtual Leonard ckwood.

    KNOCK!

    As I continued to scrutinize the identity card, a knock sounded at my dorm room door.

    ''It must be the cargo mentioned.''

    Though the arrival was sudden, it was expected. I swiftly opened the door to find a cargo container containing the materials needed toplete the false identity: a waiter''s uniform, a tray, a couple of lenses, small face changers, and other relevant essories, all carefully packaged to maintain the illusion.

    ''Everything is thoroughly prepared.''

    Of course, I was not expecting such good work, considering they were only known hackers. But, they probably utilized another group in the Darkweb just to make it work.

    Even then, it was something that could be easily managed.

    ''Then, all there is left is preparing for my act.''

    Opening myptop, I opened [MyTube] and started watching a bunch of videos about being a waiter and what the job looked like.

    [Perceptive Insight] worked even in things that I wanted to learn from videos; it didn''t necessarily have to be something I needed to witness virtually.

    This was something that I had overlooked while training and just figured out while watching a video of the course materials.

    And now, I was applying this property of my trait into action by doing this.

    Open a video, perceive the core points of it, and absorb it into your mind, making it your habit.

    That was my goal just now.

    *******

    MUSIC

    Inside a caf¨¦ that had countless ornaments on the wall and a high-ss appearance, six figures were sitting talking to each other.

    They looked young and fresh, and every one of them had the appearance to attract the attention of the bystanders just by existing there.

    "Aren''t they¡­.."

    "Yes, they are the new generation nobles."

    Even though the term noble had been abolished officially, it was still ng that was used by the people.

    After all, there was a distinct difference between some people just by being born. And that was the same with the two people talking to themselves.

    "To think that we would see the heirs of five different families here."

    "It is my first time as well."

    "But, they are just as said. I wish I was born into such a family, too."

    "Yeah¡­..They look good, they have money, they are awakened...Just what more you can want¡­.."

    As the two men sent envious gazes to the group, suddenly, a waiter approached them.

    "Sirs, may I get your attention."

    The waiter''s voice was polite but carried a clear warning tone. The two men turned their attention to the waiter, a little startled by the sudden interruption.

    "You might want to be discreet with your gazes," the waiter advised, nodding towards the group of six. "They are from prominent families. It''s best not to draw too much attention."

    Just as the waiter had said, a girl with zing eyes looked at them like they were bugs. It was clear that she was annoyed.

    Realizing their fault, the men quickly averted their gazes and muttered apologies. The waiter, satisfied with their response, returned to his duties.

    Meanwhile, at the ''distinguished'' group''s table, Ethan and the others were engrossed in their conversation about the uing banquet and the secret auction.

    "I can''t believe the ckthorn Family is putting up those rare materials for auction. It''s like they''re unting their wealth."

    Julia said as she looked at the small document sent to her by her father. The others also had the same, so it wasn''t much of a secret between the group anyway.

    "I mean, this is how they operate, after all," Lucas replied. "It is not like they are lying either."

    As he said, the ckthorn family was one of the strongest families in the Valerian Federation, and this was not just because they had strong and talented hunters.

    In fact, their strength came rather from the materials they were mining from dungeons.

    Dungeon Mining.

    They could acquire special materials that didn''t exist in the world before and could only be essed by dungeons, and they would manage their cirction.

    This was one of the strengths of the ckthorn Family, and at the recent banquet, it was said that they were going to announce their new project and its details.

    "Of course, we all know that." Irina chimed in. She looked annoyed a little as she was biting the pitiful cake. "But that doesn''t mean it is not annoying."

    "Yeah, I agree. They are quite annoying, but I guess that is how they are." Ethan said as he sipped from his milkshake.

    The banana vor was his favorite, and he seemed to be in a good mood.

    "Then, did your family instruct you to buy anything?"

    The reason why this group of six had gathered here was to discuss the banquet. They were all ''allies'' and belonged to the same faction, even from childhood, so they would do it every time.

    Whenever their interests shed, they would find a way from one way to another.

    "From the catalog alone, no," Lilia replied, her hands tapping the keyboard of her watch. Even while speaking, she was still working.

    "Anyone else?"

    "Same."

    "Same."

    "As expected. Then, does anyone have any information about what they are going to sell as a surprise?"

    There was a tradition inside the ckthorn Family. Whenever they hosted a banquet, they would auction the items, and they would do it in two different ways.

    The first auction would be essible to everyone invited, and the second one would only be essible to special guests with special invite cards.

    "Surprise auctions are always tricky," Lilia continued, ncing at her notes. "They''re usually unique, high-demand items that could really make a difference." Considering that she was managing a guild, she was the one who knew how valuable the items sold were.

    Ethan leaned forward, his interest piqued. "Any leads on what these surprise items might be?"

    There wasn''t anything that was requested by his family, but he was looking for an artifact that would be beneficial for his growth since he was still in the early stages of it.

    Irina tapped her watch, scrolling through some messages. "I''ve heard whispers about a rare enchanted gemstone. It''s supposed to have unparalleled properties for enhancing magical abilities."

    Since she was from a family that was known for their thirst for magic, she was ordered to buy whenever something magic-rted appeared with an infinite budget.

    Julia nodded. "That would exin why some of the magic-centric families are showing particr interest. The bidding for something like that could be intense."

    "True," Lucas agreed, swirling his drink absently. "We need to be prepared for intense bidding wars."

    Carl, who had been rtively quiet, finally spoke up. "I''ve got intel on a unique artifact¡ªa weapon infused with a rare crystal. Rumor has it, it has the ability to disrupt energy-based attacks." He didn''t talk much, but when he talked, it was always something important.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Now that''s interesting. A disruptive weapon can fetch a high price, especially among fighters and hunters."

    "In the first appearance, it may look like that, but I don''t think the demand will be high."

    "Why?"

    "It is a Warhammer."

    "Ah¡­."

    Just as Carl said, Warhammers were not a type of weapon that was preferredmonly because it required quite a lot of strength to use.

    "Then, I assume you will be taking it for yourself."

    "I will try."

    "Understood. I have no intention of getting a Warhammer anyway."

    Lilia, still focused on her work, added, "I''ll do some more digging. The more we know, the better our strategy. I will send everyone a detailed report after everything is concluded."

    The group nodded in agreement, recognizing the importance of being well informed about the uing auctions. They continued discussing potential strategies, possiblepetitors, and how to navigate the banquet to their advantage.

    After talking a little more, the first one to leave was Lilia, as usual.

    "You are leaving already?"

    "Yeah. I have a meeting in fifteen minutes."

    "As busy as ever."

    "I will see you at the banquet. Don''t forget to check your e-mails."

    "Yes, yes¡­.."

    And the moment Lilia left, the main motive of the group met its end.

    "Then, shall we do something fun¡­."

    Only leaving a bunch of youngsters that wished to have fun.

 Chapter 118 29.1 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 118 Chapter 29.1 - Banquet</h4>

    <Saturday Afternoon>

    In the opulent hall where the ckthorn Family banquet was to take ce, a sizable crowd of staff members had gathered.

    -CHATTER!

    The buzz of conversation and nervous whispers filled the air. They were to be inspected and instructed for their roles in the grand event.

    The head butler, a man of wide stature and an air of authority, stood at the front of the room. His monocle was shining with his white mustache flowing through the corners of his mouth.

    His eyes contained cruelty and arrogance as he looked down on countless different people who were gathered here.

    Everyone was specifically selected from the agencies that made a name in the sector, but even then, he hadplete pride over the fact that he was the worker of world''s one of the strongest families.

    "Ohom!"

    He cleared his throat, and the chatter began to die down.

    "Listen up, all of you," the head butler began, his voice firm andmanding. "This is an important asion for the ckthorn Family, and your conduct must be impable. Anypse in service or decorum will not be tolerated."

    His words may have looked a little tame, but his gaze and the expression of the guards surrounding the crowd were evident.

    Theck of toleration meant the end of someone''s life¡­.And most people here already knew about whose life it will be¡­.

    "This is nerve-wracking," whispered one of the staff members to a colleague. "I hope I don''t mess up."

    "Me too," the colleague replied, fidgeting with the edge of their apron. "I heard the ckthorn Family is especially cruel when ites to small mistakes."

    Between the hushed voices, the butler nced sternly at the assembled staff, emphasizing the seriousness of his words. "First and foremost, we will conduct a spatial-storage artifact inspection. Surrender any such items for inspection immediately. Those found with unauthorized artifacts will be dealt with ordingly."

    Even though spatial storage might be a little bit expensive, the workers here were people who would be able to afford the lowest ranks, and the easiness they provided made them worth it.

    And even the smallest storage artifact may contain the tools for terrorism, and that was something that always needed to be taken care of by big figures.

    The staff members exchanged nervous nces and began removing their spatial storage artifacts, cing them on designated tables for inspection.

    Nearby, another staff member eyed the inspection table apprehensively. "I hope they don''t find anything wrong with my spatial-storage artifact."

    "They''re very strict about these things," replied a fellow staff member, their face etched with worry. "I just hope my assignment isn''t too challenging."

    As the staff members got into the line and their spatial artifacts started one by one, the head butler''s gaze didn''t leave them.

    "Once the inspections areplete, you will be assigned your respective tasks. Serving, guiding guests, and maintaining the decorum of the event are your primary duties. Make sure you do them with precision and grace," the head butler continued.

    As the inspections proceeded and the staff members awaited their assignments, the hall grew tense with anticipation.

    After all, this moment had the chance to change their lives, and this was something they didn''t want to mess up.

    However, of course, whenever such huge amounts of people were present, there were bound to be people who were out of the ordinary.

    At the inspection table, a stern-looking inspector was scrutinizing the artifacts. "You there? Is this all you have?" His gaze was on the young man with no distinct features.

    ck hair and brown eyes, with a slightly slim body. His clothes were clean and ironed, without anything to pick on.

    The young man hesitated, then nodded nervously. "Y-Yes, sir. Just a small artifact for carrying my belongings."

    However, the inspector was someone who dealt with such things frequently, and he knew a lot of people who thought they were smart would bring another spatial artifact to steal things from the banquet hall.

    Even the smallest decoration here would fetch quite a prize, after all.

    The inspector didn''t seem convinced. He narrowed his eyes, suspicions deepening. "Your ID, then."

    The young man fumbled, retrieving his identification card from his pocket and handing it over. The inspector scrutinized it, then nced up at the nervous young man.

    "Leonard ckwood... Servant staff. Hm," the inspector mumbled, looking at Leonard with suspicion. "Don''t think being staff means you can get away with stealing."

    Of course, it wasn''t that the inspector had already had an opinion about the young man. He was actually using him to set an example for all the people here, and with his gaze, he was also checking if his ID matched with the ones in the database.

    The monocle on his left eye was working as an artifact and analyzing the small facial features of the young man and was showing his name.

    ''It is matching.''

    Even though he had already confirmed the young man''s background, he still needed to continue with his act.

    Seemingly looking like he wasn''t convinced, he signaled to a couple of guards nearby. "Search him thoroughly. We can''t afford any thefts during this banquet."

    Two guards approached Leonard and began a detailed search. A small artifact was in their hands, and they swept his whole body off with the artifact.

    DING!

    "Nothing is here, sir."

    The guard said as he looked at the small stick-like artifact. However, for some reason, the inspector''s gaze lingered on the small bracelet on his arm.

    "What is this bracelet?"

    Since bracelets were the type of spatial artifacts, it was a normal question. Also, he was getting a feeling that the bracelet wasn''t something normal. Its ck color and silver ornaments gave it a unique look.

    "Ah¡­..This...It is nothing much, just a family heirloom." The young man replied, as his tone slowly lowered at the end. He looked a little nostalgic, and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    The inspector''s eyes flickered with a hint of sympathy at the mention of a family heirloom. He knew that sometimes, even the toughest of folks could have their soft spots when it came to family. "A family heirloom, you say?" he inquired, his voice less stern.

    Leonard nodded, his gaze dropping to the bracelet. It was a simple, delicate piece passed down from generation. "Yes, sir. My mother gave it to me before she... passed away." His voice wavered slightly, a hint of sadness in his eyes.

    The guards, sensing the emotional weight of the situation, looked at each other and then back at the inspector. They both knew that sometimes, these searches could be very personal and sensitive.

    ''What a bright young man.''

    He was reminded of the times when he was also the same, and he remembered how he felt. A small feeling of empathy arose deep inside his heart. And since the bracelet didn''t give any warning from the searching artifact, he knew he didn''t need to be overly conscious.

    The inspector took a moment to evaluate the situation. He was stern when it came to security, but he also had apassionate side. "I understand the sentimental value of a family heirloom," he said, finally. "It seems you''re clean. Carry on with your duties, Mr. ckwood."

    A clear relief washed over Leonard''s face, and he nodded gratefully. "Thank you, sir. I appreciate your understanding."

    As Leonard walked away, the inspector couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy. Sometimes, enforcing security meant bncing protocol withpassion. He continued his inspection, his gaze now softer, understanding the weight of emotions even a small artifact could hold.

    But, no one noticed the brief second change in the walking young man''s expression.

    *********

    The evening had arrived, and the grand banquet hall of the ckthorn Estate was aze with opulence.

    Chandeliers hung from high ceilings, cascading light in shimmering patterns across the room. The air was a mixture of floral fragrances and the anticipation of a distinguished event.

    No personnel could be seen there, as the only ones that would be standing were people attending the banquet.

    And just like that, the guests, dressed in their finest attire, began to arrive.

    The head butler, a tall man named Reginald, stood at the entrance, exuding an air of poise and efficiency. As each guest approached, he greeted them with a weing smile.

    "Good evening, sir/madam," he would say, extending his hand in a gesture of warm wee. "We are honored to have you with us tonight. Your presence adds to the grace of this gathering."

    "Thank you."

    "May I please look at the invitation card?"

    It was the same process that happened even at the beginning of the governing world. If a person was someone who wasn''t known to the social world of higher profile people, they would show their invitation cards.

    This was not because of the ckthorn Family workers werecking, but it was rather a show of authority and acknowledgment.

    "Good evening, Lord Harrington. Your presence elevates our event," Reginald greeted a distinguished guest, exchanging a firm handshake.

    "Thank you, Reginald. The pleasure is mine," Lord Harrington replied graciously.

    People who were like Lord Harrington were already recognized by the head butler of the ckthorn Family, and this was the disparity.

    Even these small actions actually gave a message to the bystanders.

    Just like that, one by one, the guests were weed with either acknowledgment or an identity check mixed with courteous remarks.

    They were of varied backgrounds, from fellow noble families to esteemed colleagues, all here to witness the marvels the ckthorn Family had to unveil.

    THUD!

    And just at that second, the grand doors of the banquet hall swung open, revealing a group of distinguished individuals entering in unison, gathering everyone''s attention on them¡­.

 Chapter 119 29.2 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 119 Chapter 29.2 - Banquet</h4>

    -THUD!

    The moment the door swung wide open, it revealed six young individuals who immediately gathered every bit of attention to themselves.

    Each had a presence thatmanded attention and respect since every one of them was one of the high-ranking members of the society.

    A young man with his wavy blue hair and sharp hazel eyes stood tall with a smile. He had an amicable expression and looked easily approachable.

    Beside him stood two young men.

    One, a handsome figure with white hair and cold blue eyes. His usual smiling face was nowhere to be seen, and his gaze was piercing.

    On the other side, a small giant followed, with his disciplined posture and the aura of a warrior. His buzzcut hair and posture alone showed he was a descendant of a soldier.

    The three boys had simr clothing, and their suits looked like they were tailored specifically for each of them, and the brand Mythweave on the suits.

    A special brand that made clothes for high-ranking young men and was famous all around the world. They were shining brightly,plimenting the incredibly handsome features of the three, making them the center of attention.

    "These features....Isn''t he from the Hartley Family?"

    A young woman spoke, looking at the neers. She was a journalist who was waiting at the entrance to take photos of the celebrities.

    "Yes. He is the youngest member of Hartleys, Ethan."

    Her question was answered by her colleague.

    "Hmm? Ethan Hartley?" However, she didn''t know much about the young man whose name was mentioned. It was pretty normal since Ethan''s reputation had yet to bloom in the sector of paparazzi.

    "He is not that known yet since he is a ratherte bloomer."

    But, the word te bloomer'' was enough to make her understand. The sources belonging to their agency had obtained the information from the Hartley family, and they knew the one heir that the patriarch was disappointed with.

    "Ah¡­..He is the Scapegoat of Hartleys, right?"

    "Ssh¡­.Lower your voice."

    "Hick! Right!"

    Of course, mentioning him like that would bring disaster to their agency. What they were talking about was Hartleys, after all, a family that had a lot of influence as well.

    "The Middletons are here too? That''s Lucas Middleton, right? So striking."

    "Is that Carl Braveheart? Just as it was said, the blood of giants runs in his veins!"

    Then, just on the right side of the three young boys were another three girls.

    One was an ethereal beauty with white hair and striking blue eyes. Her hair was a bob-cut, and she was curiously looking around. Her facial structures were simr to the young man beside her, just as if they shared the same blood.

    "That girl with white hair... she must be Julia Middleton. Such elegance. Just like her twin, her looks shouldn''t even bepared to those so-called models."

    "Don''t ever think she is just someone beautiful, or you will miss the most important thing."

    "What?"

    "She is a hunter just like her father, you know. I heard she had already mastered the Fifth Style of the Middleton Family."

    "That Fifth-Style? At the age of 15?"

    "Yes."

    And then, just to make it contrast, the one beside her had a zing feature. She gave a fierce and arrogant aura as if the world belonged to herself as if she was the onemanding everyone here. The fiery mage with red hair and yellow eyes made her entrance with a flicker of magic in her presence.

    "Irina Emberheart, the fire mage, they say she''s vying for the title of Archmage after her mother."

    "But, the rumors surrounding her is a bit¡­.."

    "We both know who they arepeting with, right?"

    "I know."

    Andstly, the stunning beauty whose elegance exceeded even the previous empresses. Green hair floating like the wind and red eyes burning crimson.

    The way she carried herself, the dress she had chosen, and her small gestures¡­..All captured the attention of the young man present.

    Women sent envious nces while their partners were in a trance.

    "The Thornheart heir, Lilia... she''s captivating, isn''t she? A vision."

    "Yeah¡­..She is¡­.Isn''t she operating the guild her father gave her?"

    "Yes."

    "Wow, she is doing that while also maintaining her grades in the academy¡­.Certainly, a genius blessed by heavens."

    "If it exists."

    "If it doesn''t, then I don''t know what to call her anymore."

    "True."

    Cameras clicked and shed as the journalists tried to capture the essence of the gathering. The anticipation and excitement in the air were palpable.

    These young individuals, heirs to renowned families and possessors of extraordinary abilities, were a spectacle in their own right. The atmosphere buzzed with intrigue, and guests leaned closer to each other, exchanging snippets of information.

    Amidst the murmurs andmotion, a dignified personage strode through the gathering with piercing eyes and a formal manner.

    Reginald, the head-butler of the ckthorn family and the main organizer of the event, had arrived to wee his guests.

    He approached the group with a warm smile, a practiced grace in his movements. "Ah, the esteemed representatives of renowned families," he greeted, offering a respectful bow.

    Ethan and others stepped forward, each giving a polite bow or a firm handshake. Their upbringing in noble families had prepared them for such formalities.

    "Mr. Reginald, it''s an honor to be here," Lilia expressed with her usual elegance and her business-like polite tone. Even though the person was the butler of the ckthorn family, that didn''t mean he was someone to take lightly.

    In fact, he was one of the most dangerous individuals to put an eye on.

    "Indeed, the honor is mine," Reginald replied, his eyes subtly assessing the young individuals before him. "It warms my heart to see the future leaders of our society gathered in one ce."

    He then gestured towards the grand banquet hall. "Please allow me to escort you to the hall, where the festivities will soon begin."

    As the group followed him into the hall, whispers continued to follow their wake, specting on the interactions and connections between these young luminaries and the illustrious ckthorn family.

    After all, the six of them entering the banquet just like they had always done before meant one thing.

    The alliance between the five families.

    The Pentagon.

    The five families, each having their own strength,plete themselves like a star.

    The group entered the grand banquet hall, its opulence leaving them momentarily speechless. The room was a symphony of elegance adorned with shimmering chandeliers, intricately carved woodwork, and luxurious tapestries that narrated the ckthorn family''s legacy.

    Soon after, various attendees, dressed in their finest attire, began to approach them. Some were curious onlookers eager to catch a glimpse of the future leaders, while others were keen on striking up conversations.

    A middle-aged man adorned in a tailored suit with an air of affluence approached Lucas.

    "Ah, Mr. Middleton, I''ve been following your family''s sword techniques for years. Your skills are unparalleled."

    Lucas answered with a professional smile that was different from the usual one. "Thank you, sir. It''s an honor."

    Just like this one, others were immediately surrounded by countless people.

    Julia was engaged by a fellow swordswoman, eager to discuss technique and styles. Their conversation quickly delved into the intricacies of their art, while Irina found herself amidst a group of mages who all wished to be part of Magic Tower in her country, passionately discussing the potential of their magical abilities.

    Lilia, with her grace and beauty, attracted a number of admirers, both male and female, who sought to strike up conversations or gain her favor. She handled their attention with poise and charm, a skill honed through years of social interactions.

    Through the evening, the group navigated through an array of conversations, exchanging pleasantries and thoughts while the buzz around them continued to grow. It was clear that their presence had ignited a spark of anticipation and excitement among the guests.

    ******

    "Ah! Really¡­.I would really be happy to be the face of your new brand."

    "What about me?"

    "Of course, Shelly. You will be included as well."

    "I will look forward to it."

    "Then, we will meetter."

    "Okay."

    "Have a good banquet, Miss Lilia."

    "Tch...They finally left." Lilia mumbled to herself as she looked at the departing figures of the three young girls. They all had beautiful clothes covering themselves, and all of them had good postures like models. It was evident that they were rich people.

    She couldn''t just ignore them since the Thornheart family had a close business rtionship with each of their families, and they were essential figures for the future she envisioned for her guild.

    Though, she disliked the way they spoke and talked. Most of the talk was about gossip and how some random guy broke up with some random girl.

    It had been a long time since she started ignoring all those types of ''information'' since it wasn''t even worth her little time.

    ''Bunch of stics.''

    As she thought that, she slowly turned her attention to her group. She was dragged away to have a conversation, but now she had finally finished all the people she wanted to talk to so she could have a real talk with her friends.

    There, she saw the other five in the same position as her, and she immediately joined them.

    "Oh, Lilia. You are here too." Julia immediately weed her as she took a sip from her drink. She looked unconcerned like she had always been.

    "The talk is finally over?"

    "Yeah¡­.."

    Following her words, Lucas let out a mock, exasperated sigh, ruffling his hair. "Phew, can we just talk about how utterly exhausting this whole ''being heirs'' thing is?"

    Julia grinned, rolling her eyes. "Tell me about it. I felt like a trophy for most of the evening."

    Lucas continued, mimicking a formal tone, "Ah, yes, you''re the future of the family, delightful to meet you. I lost count of how many times I heard that."

    Irina leaned against the wall, arms crossed. "And the constant small talk? I''m more interested in magic theory than the weather."

    Julia, with a mascot act, added, "Don''t forget the endlessparisons to our legendary ancestors. ''Your grandfather did this,'' ''Your great aunt was that.'' It''s a broken record."

    Of course, even though it was annoying, Lilia knew the importance of being the main topic of gossip.

    "Well, at least they think highly of us. Being the subject of gossip isn''t all bad." And she added.

    Lucasughed, the weariness of the evening momentarily forgotten. "True. The paparazzi might have a field day tomorrow."

    Just as the group continued their light talk, suddenly, Lilia noticed something.

    A person to be exact.

    ''Hmm?''

    She had a habit of continuously looking around while talking with people. It was an act that she developed to be on guard all the time.

    A simple waiter was serving the drinks to the people attending the banquet.

    Normally, such things would never take her attention, but being an archer, her gaze was detailed.

    ck hair and brown eyes werepletely ordinary. His demeanor was ordinary, and his facial features were also ordinary.

    ''Something is off about this guy.''

    Everything about him was normal aside from one thing. His face would twitch unnaturally from time to time.

    As if it was artificial or something that was tempered.

    Something criminals used.

    Of course, it was just a hunch.

    So, she was about to activate her skill just to check, but at that second, suddenly, the lights of the banquet went down as the ssical music ringing out turned off.

    "Ladies and gentlemen. May I get your attention, please?"

 Chapter 120 29.3 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 120 Chapter 29.3 - Banquet</h4>

    "Ladies and gentlemen. May I get your attention, please?"

    As the sound of the young man echoed inside the room, the lights dimmed, and the room hushed.

    Focusing on the stage, there stood a young man with lights focusing solely on him. It was as if he was the main character of this event; he was smiling broadly while looking at the crowd before him.

    His attire consisted of the most famous and expensive brand in the world, and his shining green eyes were like a snake.

    The dark chestnut hair and incredibly handsome features raised his charisma to another level, coupled with the faint pressure he was releasing.

    He was a person that Irina was quite familiar with.

    A person who was close to the boy she liked. His older brother.

    Kaiser ckthorn.

    The current face of the ckthorn family and the person who is said to have the highest chance of winning the inheritance.

    ''His features are certainly like him.''

    Irina thought as her eyes wandered around to see her ''crush.'' However, she couldn''t find him at the end.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," Kaiser began, his voice resonant and engaging. "It''s an honor to have you all here tonight. As many of you know, the ckthorn family has always been at the forefront of innovation, particrly in the field of dungeon mining."

    As the young man spoke his words, suddenly, a special phenomenon made from pure mana urred on the stage.

    A holographic presentation appeared. There could be seen a special structure that looked like a three-dimensional print of a surface.

    "This is a special type of dungeon that is under the supervision of our family." He stated as he looked at the structure of the dungeon. "And, today, I will unveil thetest technology that our team has been working tirelessly on."

    He went on to exin the new technology they had developed, a cutting-edge method to extract stones and ores from the dungeons with increased efficiency and precision. The room listened intently, impressed by the advancements in this age-old industry.

    It was the same with Lilia and Irina. They were both engaged in the industry of dungeon mining since their families also owned some smallpanies. Thus, they were able to see how effective this new method was.

    "It is crazy, right? If they are telling the truth." Irina mumbled to Lilia as she looked at the figures shown.

    The fact that the ckthorn Family imed at least a %12 increase in efficiency itself was groundbreaking and something that every power in the world needed to be aware of.

    "Indeed, though that is if they are telling the truth." Lilia agreed, though she looked skeptical.

    "But tonight, I bring you even more exciting news," Kaiser continued, his eyes shining with enthusiasm. "Through ourtest efforts, we have uncovered a new, mysterious ore within the dungeons. This particr one holds immense potential and could revolutionize various sectors of our world."

    -CHATTER!

    The crowd erupted into murmurs and whispers, the excitement palpable. Lilia, her curiosity piqued, leaned closer to her friends, her eyes fixed on Kaiser.

    Kaiser''s gaze swept across the audience. "This one, which we''ve named ''Nexirium,'' possesses unique properties. It is not only stronger and more durable than most known materials, but it also has exceptional magical conductivity. We believe it holds the key to groundbreaking advancements in both technology and magic."

    His eyes were shining as the small module of the Nexirium appeared on the hologram. It was a material that had a silver-white color shining.

    Everyone''s eyes lit up at the mention of magical conductivity.

    The stabilization and durability of the material were important, but nothing could go past the magical conductivity.

    For Awakened people, having a weapon that enabled them to use mana was a lot more important.

    "Our researchers are tirelessly studying Nexirium to unlock its full potential," Kaiser continued. "We anticipate its utilization in forging stronger weapons, more durable armor, and even as a catalyst for advanced magical spells."

    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!

    As the apuse for Kaiser''s presentation subsided, he concluded, "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your attention. We are truly excited about the future that Nexirium promises. Now, as a token of our appreciation for your support, we are pleased to announce the usual ending event for tonight¡ªthe ckthorn Family Auction."

    The room buzzed with anticipation as the attendees settled into their seats, eager for what was toe. The ckthorn Family Auction was known for offering unique and valuable artifacts and materials, and one of the things that people were drawn to this banquet.

    "It is finally here."

    Irina mumbled. Even though the presentation was good and Kaiser''s unique halo was effective, in the end, she got bored since half of the talks were actually praising their product and word ys. And she hated those wordys. It made her want to puke.

    Kaiser gestured to a set of assistants who wheeled in disy cases showcasing the auction items. "We have an array of remarkable items for you to bid on, all sourced and crafted with great care by our family. From enchanted jewelry to rare magical artifacts, you''ll find something that piques your interest."

    Ethan, Lucas, Julia, Carl, Irina, and Lilia had already examined the catalogs and discussed the potential acquisitions. So for them, they were already prepared, but that wasn''t the case for all the people here.

    As Kaiser gestured towards the disy cases where the items were kept, hidden behind the ss, some of the attendees exchanged eager nces and leaned forward, anticipating a closer look at the items that would soon go up for auction.

    "The auction willmence shortly," Kaiser announced a tinge of excitement in his voice. "But first, we''ll need to distribute the bidding numbers. Our esteemed waitstaff will be assisting with this."

    Attendees began to murmur amongst themselves, their excitement growing as they anticipated the items that were about to be revealed. The anticipation was palpable, the air buzzing with excitement and intrigue.

    As the waiters began to move through the audience, distributing the bidding numbers, each attendee received a small te with a unique number inscribed upon it.

    The bidding numbers were essential for participating in the auction, allowing everyone to ce their bids.

    While everyone was getting their numbers, Irina was busy looking around to see any remnants of Victor.

    He specifically invited Julia, and even though this made her blood boil, it also made her sure that he would appear here.

    And just as she was looking around, suddenly, she felt a stinging pain in her arm.

    "Hmm?"

    Looking at the front, she saw the waiter who would give her number before her eyes and was looking down.

    "Ah, I am sorry."

    The waiter said with an apologetic tone.

    Irina understood he probably mistakenly touched her skin with the sharp part of the envelopes.

    "It is fine."

    Normally, she would get angry and reprimanded, but seeing the guy bowing his head immediately, she decided it would be a waste of time.

    However, as she dismissed the waiter, she noticed that Lilia''s gaze was on him.

    Irina''s curiosity was piqued by Lilia''s sudden interest in the waiter. She knew her well enough to sense when something was amiss.

    "Hey, can you look for a second?" Lilia asked, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    The waiter, startled, looked up, meeting Lilia''s inquisitive gaze. He seemed a bit nervous under the scrutiny.

    "What''s your name?" Lilia asked, her tone polite but direct.

    "Uh, it''s Leonard," the waiter stammered, ncing nervously between the two.

    "Do you mind showing us your identification as proof?" Lilia continued, her observant eyes now fixated on the young man.

    Leonard hesitated for a moment, then nodded. He reached into his pocket and carefully retrieved his identification card, offering it for inspection.

    Irina also leaned closer to get a better look at the ID. As she did, thanks to the small lighting, her eyes caught sight of a small ck bracelet on his wrist.

    It was a thin, unassuming essory, but for some reason, she felt familiar with the bracelet.

    ''Where did I see this?''

    She asked herself. The bracelet didn''t look too showy, but it still had its own charm and uniqueness.

    ''Whatever.''

    However, she immediately brushed it off.

    For a random waiter to upy even this amount of ce in her mind was something he should be grateful for.

    -THACK!

    Just as Lilia was about to say something, suddenly, the lights were once again focused on the stage as the first item of the auction was being disyed.

    "You can go."

    Seeing this, Lilia also dispersed her thoughts and decided to let it be since the chatter had long subsided, and causing a scene in the ckthorns'' banquet had the chance to provoke them, which wasn''t something she preferred.

    At that exact second, a woman appeared on the scene.

    Kaiser''s assistant, a poised young woman in a sleek ck dress, stepped forward onto the stage. The anticipation in the room was almost tangible as she began to introduce the first item up for auction.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, we begin tonight''s auction with an extraordinary piece¡ªan Enchanted Sapphire Pendant," the assistant announced, unveiling the delicate jewelry in a ss disy.

    As the bidding started, the room was filled with the hum of voices, the excitement growing as attendees ced their bids with their unique bidding numbers.

    Not everyone here was people with renowned families. There were some who didn''t make any name or someone who was just talented; thus, they were also trying to enter the world of rich people in such works.

    Meanwhile, the waiter also seized the opportunity to slip away quietly.

    He hadpleted his task of distributing the bidding numbers and didn''t want to draw any unnecessary attention to himself.

    His departure went unnoticed in the bustling atmosphere of the auction.

    Irina, though still slightly intrigued by the bracelet and the fleeting memory it had stirred, refocused her attention on the auction. The bidding continued, each item presenting a new wave of excitement andpetitive offers.

    One by one, the items were presented¡ªa set of enchanted rings, a rare spellbook as the loot of a dungeon, and a pair of mana-engineered boots.

    The bidding grew more intense with each item, and the auction hall was abuzz with both the fervor ofpetition and the anticipation of what woulde next.

    Until, suddenly, the banquet room that was slightly dark shone for a millisecond.

    -BOOM!

    Followed by the sound of an explosion.

 Chapter 121 29.4 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 121 Chapter 29.4 - Banquet</h4>

    -BOOM!

    As the explosion rocked the banquet hall, the force of it sent shockwaves through the air.

    CHINK!

    The chandeliers above swayed wildly, and the elegant decor trembled under the impact.

    "What is happening?"

    Panic engulfed the guests, as everyone was surprised because of what was happening. They were shaken up, and some of the people here were non-awakened.

    "I CAN''T SEE!"

    The chaos ensued; the smoke covered everyone''s vision, and most importantly, almost everyone was shaken by the impact. Some people were losing their bnce while others were trying to regain it.

    Amidst the chaos and billowing smoke, the six heirs acted quickly, their instincts and training kicking in.

    Julia and Carl immediately started looking around. They had been in dungeons, and even though this was a fairly new situation for them, the instinct they had developed after fighting countless times was there.

    -BOOM!

    Not long after the first explosion, the second one appeared. This time, it was closer to the people.

    -TAK!

    However, the explosion was blocked by the barrier that had just appeared, covering every person who was leaning on the tables.

    "This..."

    As Lilia and others paid attention to the tables, they noticed none of them had been damaged.

    "PLEASE CALM DOWN!"

    A shout echoed between the debris and smoke rising. It was a voice filled with authority, and almost every person in this ce knew the identity of the source.

    The head butler was speaking to them.

    "THOSE WHO ARE CLOSE TO TABLES, DON''T LEAVE YOUR POSITION."

    -BOOM!

    Of course, before the voice could exin further, another explosion urred, interrupting his talk.

    "Let''s stick together. We don''t have any weapons with us right now." Lilia said as she observed the barrier, though she knew it wasn''t the time right now.

    "And, Ethan. Make sure to stay between us." And, shemanded.

    Even though Ethan was a member of the academy, in this ce, she would be nothing but a small fry since he had recently awakened.

    "Tch. You know I won''t do that." Of course, for Ethan, such an act would be impossible. First, it was a matter of individual pride, and second, he was here as the representative of the Hartley family.

    "MAGES!"

    As themand ensued, suddenly, the surroundings started shaking, and a strong wind appeared.

    WOOSH!

    And, in a matter of seconds, the smoke that was covering everyone disappeared.

    WROOM! WROOM! WROOM!

    As the smoke dissipated, the room was flooded with a surreal sight. Countless shimmering portals materialized across the hall, their ethereal presence sending a wave of panic and confusion through the attendees.

    "What in the world..." muttered Lucas, eyes widening as he took in the unusual spectacle. The others were equally baffled, their instincts on high alert.

    A different sense of pressure wasing from the portals as if something evil was lurking there.

    Suddenly, from the portals emerged sphere mechanisms, swiftly propelled into the air.

    TAK! TAK!

    "OPEN FIRE!"

    The guards didn''t even give any second, as the mages and archers deployed started attacking from away, targeting the spheres.

    However, none of the attacks seemed to have any effect, as ck energy covered the spheres protecting them.

    DING!

    Before anyone could react, these mechanisms emitted a sudden burst of energy, creating ripples in the surroundings¡ªan unmistakable disturbance in the mana field.

    WORM!

    And following that, the barriers covering everyone suddenly disappeared.

    "They''re causing a mana disturbance!" Irina eximed, her voice tense with urgency. Only she could be in her perfect condition even without a weapon, but as she tried to draw fire-psions from the environment, she failed miserably.

    The implications were dire since the mana disturbance meant the artifacts and formations wouldn''t work as intended.

    A mana disturbance could destabilize the psions around, making them unpredictable and potentially dangerous. This would affect the usage of skills and many other things.

    SHACK! SHACK! SHACK!

    And just as to prove that, the lighting that was illuminating the room suddenly turned off, leaving everyone in darkness.

    "No."

    -SWOOSH!

    However, that wasn''t enough at all.

    Suddenly, from the rear of the Irina, the wind blew, and the sound of something flying through came.

    SPURT!

    Followed by the sound of liquid sshing.

    PAT!

    And some of them scattered through her face.

    ''What is this?''

    She asked herself. Her head was shaking from the mana disturbance around her, and her brain wasn''t working as it would normally be.

    "Kurgh-!"

    Before she could even respond, she heard the voice of someone coughing, and the sticky liquid on her forehead slowly reached her mouth.

    The taste was something she was familiar with.

    ''Blood?''

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    As the metallic taste of the liquid slowly registered in her brain, another bunch of attacks also came.

    The darkness and the mana ripple around the environment were already affecting her mind. With her high sensitivity to mana as a mage, the disturbed psions were closing her senses, making her more vulnerable than ever.

    "IRINA!"

    Just at that second, she felt someone''s presence.

    THUD!

    As she was tackled to the ground, behind the huge body of the person, she could see sharp ck-colored tendrils piercing the empty air as they passed.

    "Huh?"

    "What are you doing?"

    Her body was still shaking from the impact, and she wasn''t in her right mind. It was as if something was directly affecting her body, making her stop functioning.

    SLAP!

    At that second, a sharp, stinging pain came from her cheeks. And with the pain, the world that was rotating slowly calmed down.

    rity returned as her gaze regained her focus.

    "Come to your senses, Irina."

    Before her eyes stood blue hair.

    "You almost died."

    His green eyes were looking at her with clear anger.

    "This isn''t the Irina, I know."

    "Ethan."

    As she shook her hand for a bunch of seconds, she could see the warm gaze returning to the boy before her.

    As the sitting pain continued from her swollen cheek, annoyance also came. Annoyance at the fact that she was standing pathetically while others were clearly protecting her.

    SLAP!

    And another p echoed.

    "What was that for?" Ethan demanded, looking at Irina with a mix of concern and slight injustice.

    "It''s payback," Irina replied, her voice slightly shaky but regaining strength. "For hitting ady."

    Ethan blinked, momentarily taken aback, before a hint of realization dawned on him. "Oh," he responded, slightly sheepish. "That was... necessary, I suppose."

    However, they couldn''t continue their talk, as they could see the scenery around them.

    Blood was spilling on the ground, and countless attackers with their faces covered with masks appeared from the portals one by one.

    They exuded the pressure that didn''t belong to any average person, as if they were some sort of predator. The color of blood and the intense smell of dread covered the room.

    However, of course, the ckthorn Family wasn''t only in the name. Even though the attack was something that they weren''t expecting, that didn''t mean they weren''t prepared.

    "TAKE THE FORMATION!"

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    With a loud shout, Hunters and the Awakened immediately entered the field.

    Trained inbat and well-versed in dealing with such emergencies, they acted with swift precision.

    Spells and skills were cast, des were unsheathed, and the sh of magic and steel rang through the hall.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    And immediately, the ce where the banquet was held turned into a battlefield. Blood continued to spill, and des continued to sh.

    The attackers were no amateurs either. d in dark garb, they moved with calcted coordination, their intent clear - to cause harm and chaos.

    It was clear that the level of the guards was close to the level of the attackers, and that alone showed how dangerous the group was.

    And amidst the chaos and the relentless assault of the tendrils, the ckthorn guards found themselves overwhelmed. The tendrils seemed to strike from everywhere, making it challenging for them to mount a cohesive defense.

    "Hold the line!" barked the leader of the guards, trying to steady his guards as they struggled against the onught.

    Spells and arrows wereunched in desperation, but the tendrils seemed to have a dark energy that deflected or absorbed their attacks.

    In the end, only chaos remained.

    *******

    "Snake."

    Inside the ce filled with pitch darkness, a hoarse voice echoed inside the room.

    "Report."

    The owner of the voice had a bulky build, and he was watching the scenes on his screen.

    -WROOM!

    The fans continued to rotate loudly as the huge room gave the impression of a basement.

    "Reporting, this is Snake."

    A voice came from the monitors. It was a soft voice, probably belonging to a woman. Even though the signal was disturbed, her voice was still clear.

    "The information is correct. The package is here." The voice named Snake confirmed.

    Hearing this report, the bulky man grinned.

    "Good, you may continue with the operation."

    "Roger."

    As the channel was closed, the bulky man stood there looking at the screen.

    "Did you hear this?"

    And he spoke, turning his back. There stood a silhouette covered with a veil. From its hands, continuous darkness poured, shooting to the portals that were opened in the room.

    "Yes."

    The voice replied.

    SWOOSH!

    And following its reply, another ck tendril flew, directly shooting to the portals.

    "Then, will you speak now? We need to find the ce of the item." The bulky man approached the figure with a grin.

    SWOOSH!

    However, his approach was stopped by the tendril that flew past his ear.

    "I remember warning you not to approach me."

    "Okay, okay¡­."

    The bulky man took a step back, wary of the tendril''s warning. The atmosphere was tense, thick with unspoken threats.

    "As for my question-"

    "Of course," the veiled figure replied calmly. "I will describe the location as you asked."

    "then-"

    "When you capture him."

    As the veiled figure spoke, the bulky man nodded his head.

    "Then, make sure you are ready. It won''t take too long."

    And he once again turned to screens opening the channel.

    "Tiger, Lion. You are allowed."

 Chapter 122 Chapter 29.5 - Banquet

    122 Chapter 29.5 - Banquet

    <nulli>-TOK! TOK! TOK!

    Inside the corridor illuminated by the dark light, a bunch of figures could be seen running around.

    "What is the situation?"

    A cold voice echoed inside the dark corridor. The voice didn''t have the tone of an old man but rather was on the younger side.

    "Ourmunication is getting jammed, Young Master."

    Kaiser ckthorn, the heir of the ckthorn family, was escorted by a group of elite guards as he made his way through the winding corridors of the ckthorn estate.

    The guards, dressed in sleek ck uniforms, moved with precision and purpose, creating a formidable wall of protection around Kaiser.

    All of them had swords on their waists, and they looked trained enough not to lose anyone.

    "Ourmunication is getting jammed, Young Master."

    At the front of the group was Captain, a seasoned warrior with a strong presence as he spoke with a serious tone.

    He had served the ckthorn family for many years and was known for his unwavering dedication to their safety.

    "However, ording to information we have received and we had known beforehand, we are getting targeted by a new organization."

    As they walked, Captain Alden began to brief Kaiser on the current situation.

    "Any ways to identify?"

    Kaiser asked, gritting his teeth. "Those bastards¡­. Don''t they know about our family''s power?"

    Today was supposed to be the day he was the main character. As the leading heir of the family of ckthorns, he was the face of almost every event.

    He personally organized such things just to make sure the way the public viewed him was on the positive side.

    His father, the Current Patriarch, was someone with an obsessiveness of perfection, so he was doing his best to meet his standards.

    "I am sure they are aware of your power, young Master." Captain Alder replied. He purposefully emphasized the word ''your'' to imply that he was already considering Kaiser as the next heir of the ckthorns.

    "Ho? Then, what do you think they are aiming for?"

    Kaiser asked with a leisured smile on his face. The fact that Alder praised him put that smile on his face, and the annoyed look on his face had disappeared.

    Captain Alden maintained his stern expression as he replied to Kaiser''s inquiry. For him, who always served the ckthorn Family, he knew none of the terrorist organizations could target them.

    "My observation suggests that this new organization is not targeting the ckthorn family directly. Instead, they appear to have been hired by a rival or an adversary. Their aim, it seems, is to tarnish your image, Young Master."

    Hearing this, Kaiser also started pondering.

    ''This makes sense considering how organized they were.''

    He imagined in his head what happened the moment the attack started.

    First, it was bombs, and then it was smoke.

    Following that was a bunch of portals, and that was when Alder immediately took action to save himself from the attack.

    It was amon protocol that was repeated countless times in this mansion belonging to the ckthorn family.

    But, the thing was not about the protocol but how efficient their attack was. First, they caused mayhem, making the mages belonging to the guard groupe forward since the time wasn''t enough for closebatants to reach the victims.

    And then, they blocked their vision to make sure the mages would need to use their [Mana Expanding] to sense what was happening inside.

    And thanks to follow-up attacks, the artifacts inside the tables would be activated since the mages wouldn''t have enough time to defend the people inside the banquet.

    It was as if-

    <nulli>-SCHLIK!

    "Hmm?"

    As Captain Alder scanned the card he was holding into the door they were in front of, he frowned at the fact that no response came from the door.

    "What is happening, Captain Alder?"

    Kaiser couldn''t help but be increasingly aware that something was amiss.

    Captain Alder''s frustrated expression as he scanned the card to unlock the door confirmed Kaiser''s suspicions. The door remained stubbornly closed, refusing to grant them ess.

    But it wasn''t just the uncooperative door that troubled Kaiser. It was the mounting feeling of suffocation in the corridor, a distinct sign that the mana around them was indeed disturbed.

    "Young Master!"

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    Just at that exact second, Kaiser suddenly felt the huge body of Captain Alder tackling him.

    <nulli>SWISH!

    And following that, a projectile went past the ce where he was just standing.

    The corridor plunged into chaos as Captain Alden''s swift action saved Kaiser from the iing projectile.

    The projectile, a gleaming bolt of magical energy, struck the wall with a deafening explosion.

    <nulli>-BOOM!

    "Take Formation 3!"

    Following that, Alder immediatelymanded the guards around them to move and protect the heir of ckthorns.

    "You are good, just as expected."

    From the darkness, a smoky silhouette was revealed, gradually dispersing and revealing two figures stepping out from the shadows.

    A man and a woman. Both were d in sleek, ck attire and bore an air of malevolence.

    The woman''s eyes, an icy blue, met Kaiser''s with a chilling intensity. Her voice was as cold as her gaze, "We have met the target."

    She spoke slightly, tapping on the small earbuds on her right ear.

    "Understood."

    As she conversed, the man beside her just stood there and watched how the guards were operating. His gaze was just as icy as the woman''s, but his build made him look more intimidating than his partner alone.

    "Who are you?"

    Kaiser asked, sensing that the confrontation was inevitable and he was trying to buy time.

    "¡­."

    However, he met with silence as the response as the two dark-d individuals exchanged nces.

    "You don''t need to know." The woman replied as she grabbed a bunch of daggers underneath her robe.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    As she fired the daggers, she immediately rushed to the group.

    Seeing this, Alden also readied himself as he raised his sword. He was about to confront the woman, but suddenly, his senses started screaming at him.

    "Let''s test you, shall we."

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    The dark-d man immediately advanced toward Captain Alden, an eerie smile on his face. Alden stood his ground, his hand moving to unsheathe his sword, but as he did, he realized the oppressiveck of mana around him. He couldn''t rely on his usual magic.

    This fight would be decided by pure physical prowess.

    Without another word, the man lunged, moving with uncanny speed.

    <nulli>CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    His fistsnded with incredible force, and Alden struggled to block the blows. With each attack Alden confronted, he could feel the strength behind the blows. His sword was shaking from the momentum alone, and even though he was defending the blows with the sharp side of his sword, he couldn''t see any wounds on the hands of the man.

    ''What is this strength!''

    It was clear that the man''s physical strength was remarkable, far beyond the captain''s abilities.

    <nulli>-THUD!

    "Kurgh!"

    As he felt the punch in his stomach connecting, blood rushed to his mouth. His insides were getting crushed. Hisposure was broken.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    In an attempt to defend himself, he counterattacked, ignoring the pain on his stomach. He forcibly <nulli>CLANK!

    10:34

    And his enemy met his sword head-on with his fists. But that was his goal to begin with since the twisted the trajectory of his sword andpleted his sword technique.

    <nulli>CLANK!

    And his enemy met his sword head-on with his fists. But that was his goal to begin with since the man in ck was pushed back by the force of his attack.

    "Kurgh-"

    Of course, since he overexerted his strength, he felt blood pouring from his mouth.

    ''This is dangerous.''

    He immediately judged. The enemy was a skilled fighter, and he was at a disadvantage. Because he was unable to use the mana psions in the environment as he wished, he was unable to exert even half of his power.

    He was a magic swordsman who was proficient at mana and swordy, but that also meant the reason he was at the top was that he was able to use both of them.

    Whenever one had left the equation, the peak power he could exert would be nowhere to be seen. Moreover, his enemy seemed specifically specialized in body tempering, making him an extremely lethal opponent to face in such conditions.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    And his enemy was not going to let him recuperate. In almost a millisecond, the man appeared right before his eyes again with his fists ready to strike.

    The battle raged on in the dim corridor, where the only source of light came from the flickering sconces on the walls.

    Captain Alden''s face contorted with pain and determination as he relentlessly shed with the dark-d man. The scene was a stark dance of steel against iron.

    However, even though he was at a disadvantage, that didn''t mean he was an opponent that would easily go down.

    As Alden attacked, his sword moved in calcted arcs and thrusts, his years ofbating and polishing in the art of swordsmanship evident in his every move.

    The enigmatic man, on the other hand, relied on brute force and incredible speed, parrying Alden''s strikes with his muscr arms and delivering punishing blows with precision.

    <nulli>CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    With each collision of steel against the flesh, sparks flew, casting eerie shes of light that briefly illuminated the grim faces of thebatants.

    The resounding ng of metal echoed through the corridor, drowning out even the chaos that had erupted in the ckthorn estate.

    Alden''s strikes were fast and precise, aiming for the man''s side or chest, trying to exploit a momentary opening.

    However, the enigmatic man''s agility was astonishing. He sidestepped, twisted, and deflected Alden''s de with a level of grace that belied his immense strength.

    ''An opportunity.''

    But at that exact second, between the moments of despair, Alden saw an opportunity. His trait, making his senses incredibly sensitive, almost showed him the path he needed to take to strike down. In his mind, he could see what he needed to do as if the heavens were guiding him.

    That one particr exchange was a breathtaking disy of skill and power.

    In a state-like trance, he immediately readied himself.

    <nullb>''Severance.''

    As Alden executed a horizontal sh, suddenly, he felt an ominous feeling for the second time in his life.

    <nullb>''A smirk was stered on the face of his opponent as if he knew what was about to happen.''

    His opponent met the de with his forearm shining with dark energy.

    <nulli>-CLANK!

    It was <nullb>Demonic Energy.

    That fact made the result of the exchange clear.

    "Kurgh-!"

    The impact sent shivers down Alden''s arm as he grunted in pain.

    <nulli>---THUD!

    At that very instant, the man''s free hand clenched into a fist, and he delivered a powerful uppercut that sent Alden staggering backward.

    "Hok!"

    Momentarily, his breathing was disturbed, and he could see the world spinning. The<nullb> Demonic Energy invaded his body, making his superhuman regeneration disturbed.

    However, that wasn''t the end at all.

    Alden''s gaze frantically searched his surroundings, and what he saw was disheartening. The other guards, who had been valiantly protecting their young master, were incapacitated. Theyy scattered and wounded, victims of the assants'' ruthless assault.

    des filled with dark energy was the daggers around their body, the evidence of woman''s work.

    At that exact second, despair filled his heart as he desperately searched for the person he was supposed to protect.

    "Target acquired."

    And he found him at the shoulder of a woman walking.

    Just at that second, he felt the familiar sensation he was missing for awhile.

    ''Mana.''

    Mana was returned.

    In the next heartbeat, Alden made his move. He immediately coated his de and his body with the returned mana. The sword seemed to glow with a renewed intensity, and a sudden surge of power coursed through him.

    "RAAA!

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    However, before his attack could even reach them, the two figures stepped into the portal that had just appeared.

    Alden''s de cleaved through the space the figures had upied only moments ago, but it met nothing but empty air.

    <nulli>-TAK! TAK! TAK!

    The lights returned one by one, but in the end, only one person was left in front of the door that would open to a particr basement¡­..

 Chapter 123 Chapter 29.6 - Banquet

    123 Chapter 29.6 - Banquet

    <nulli>-WROOM!

    Countless sounds of whirling were echoing inside the room. There were screens illuminating the darkness, and before them stood the bulky man.

    "They finished." He said as he looked at one particr screen.

    <nulli>-TAK!

    At that second, from one of the portals, two figures emerged, one holding the other on her shoulder.

    "Job is done." One of the figures spoke.

    <nulli>-THUD!

    -And following that, the figure dropped the lump of flesh to the ground.

    "Hmm¡­." The bulky man approached the body lying and lowered his gaze. Squinting, he observed the body for a little while; his eyes were shining with a color of blue.

    "Good." He nodded his head in response. "He is not injured." As he said that, he turned his attention to the veiled figure at the center of the room with countless different ck tendrils spreading.

    The bulky man''s eyes met the veiled figure''s, and it was clear that he was the one seeking cooperation.

    "Your assistance is invaluable," he began, his voice filled with a sense of urgency. "We don''t have much time."

    As the bulky man said, he signaled the young man underneath. "I have provided my part of the deal. Now, you need to do your own as well."

    The moment the bulky man finished his words, the veiled figure moved slightly. Even though shadows covered their face, and it was impossible to discern any of their features, it was an act that showed they were in the conversation now.

    "Yes. It is now my part."

    As they said that, suddenly, a special construct made by darkness started forming in front of his body. Slowly and one by one, the details of the construction started taking shape, and in the end, they formed a building.

    <nulli>FOOSH!

    However, that wasn''t the end.

    The veiled figure extended a hand towards the miniature construct of the ckthorn mansion. Slowly, details formed. Each wall, each window, and even the intricate designs of the building''s architecture became vividly visible in the miniature replica.

    "H-how?"

    Suddenly, a voice came from the young man lying on the ground. He was now awake and looking at the miniature.

    The veiled figure continued to shape the miniature, revealing inner chambers, secret passages, and hiddenpartments. It was a wless representation of the mansion, down to the smallest detail.

    "There." The veiled figure pointed to a particr location within the model with a small arrow made by the darkness, a concealed chamber that was hidden from in sight. "That''s where they keep it."

    The bulky man leaned in, his eyes narrowing as he examined the spot. "Good. Now tell me more about this item and the security surrounding it."

    "There isn''t much there." The veiled figure spoke. "You just need to take this." Following that, a small vial filled with blood was carried to the bulky man. "This will be enough for you to enter without any force."

    The bulky man epted the vial of blood, carefully storing it in a secure pocket on his uniform. He knew the significance of this small vial; it would serve as their ticket to ess the ckthorn mansion without triggering any rms.

    "You''ve been helpful so far," he stated in a businesslike tone, his blue eyes unwavering as he met the veiled figure''s gaze. "But remember, this is a partnership of necessity. If anything goes wrong or if you double-cross us, you know what the consequences will be." With each of his words, immense amounts of pressure descended upon the figure.

    However, the veiled figure didn''t flinch. "You have your motives, and I have mine. This transaction is one of mutual benefit. Rest assured, as long as we achieve our respective goals, there will be no need for double-crossing."

    "Good to know." As the bulky man said those words, he immediately turned his attention to the screens and tapped the microphone. "Team Fox, get ready."

    The moment he finished his words, a huge amount of mana got sucked in, forming another portal behind the room. A group of ck-d individuals followed the portal and entered there without an ounce of hesitation.

    "How can you know that?"

    Kaiser ckthorn was aware of the significance of what was happening. The fact that this person was aware of the location of ''that'' was disturbing.

    "You haven''t understood it yet?" As the answer, a rather questioning tone came. "I always thought you were on the smart side."

    However, the moment those words left their mouth, Kaiser''s face lost its color.

    "No...Y-you...Y-you should be dead."

    A low, almost mocking chuckle emanated from beneath the veil. "Death, young Kaiser, is not always the end. There are ways to escape its clutches, to defy its finality. Let''s just say I found a way to make a return, and here I stand before you."

    As the veiled figure''s cryptic words settled in, a chilling realization began to take hold of Kaiser. There was something undeniably familiar in the veiled figure''s mannerisms, in the way they spoke, in the threads of their shared past that seemed to dangle before him.

    Kaiser couldn''t escape the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if a ghost of his past was emerging from the shadows. The figure''s words carried a weight of secrets and grievances, a hint of unfinished business that only deepened the mystery.

    If this person was still alive, didn''t that mean...

    "I can''t believe it," Kaiser stammered, unable to hide the tremor in his voice. "But why... How...You betrayed the family¡­..You were banished with them¡­..You¡­.."

    The veiled figure''s voice remained as cold and distant as ever, but even then, a slight mocking could be sensed from his following actions.

    "Heh¡­.." The figure released a small mockingugh. "The betrayal you spoke about¡­..Weren''t you with father the ones who did that?"

    Kaiser just shook on the ground, unable to keep hisposure. "I-it...I-it was for the sake of family, you know that too."

    The veiled figure''s cold facade cracked for a moment, revealing a deep-seated anger. "You think this was about some family gains? About wealth and power?" His tone grew more intense, filled with a smoldering resentment. "<nullb>Her life was worth more than all of thatbined. But you never understood, did you?"

    The revtion hung heavy in the air, leaving a profound silence in its wake. Secrets and buried emotions were resurfacing, weaving aplex and conflicted history between Kaiser and the veiled figure.

    "None of that matters anymore." The veiled figure simply raised their head and looked at the ceiling. "In the end, I will bring her to life, and I will do whatever it takes to achieve that."

    Kaiser couldn''t shake the ominous feeling that he was in the midst of something far more dangerous and more profound than he could grasp.

    It was as if an intricate puzzle of the past was unraveling before him, revealing hidden connections and deep-seated emotions that had long been buried.

    His disbelief was evident as he looked at the veiled figure, struggling toprehend the figure''s intentions. "What are you going to do?"

    Just like any other human being, he also wanted to know about the fate waiting for him in the future. He wanted to know what was going to happen to him the most.

    The veiled figure''s gaze remained fixed on the ceiling as they spoke, their voice carrying an eerie sense of purpose. "I have found a way¡ªa path guided by holy power and ancient prophecies. I will do whatever it takes to bring her back to life, even if it means confronting the strongest family that pushed me to this pit of hell."

    As the veiled figure said that, they turned their attention to Kaiser.

    "And you¡­..You will be the first piece in that path¡­" In their shadowy face, two green eyes shone at that exact second filled with emptiness. "And then it will be the ''Saintess'' of prophecy. The chosen one of sun."

    As his cold words echoed in the room filled with darkness, Kaiser could only gulp and wait for the future awaiting him¡­..

    ******

    [Team Fox, Report.]

    In the heart of the ckthorn Mansion and narrow corridors, hidden beneathyers of powerful magical wards and guarded by immense quality artifacts, four figures could be seen walking.

    Each of them had their body covered by a ck cloth.

    "Team Fox, reporting. We have arrived at the designed destination." The man standing in the front spoke with a serious tone as he reached a small door.

    The door was shining, and countless differentsers could be seen behind it. Normally, they would use mana disturbance to destroy the artifacts, but this door was different.

    Instead of working with the mana in the environment, these artifacts were supplied by the mana source underneath the mansion. A special technology that only the highest-ranking families had ess to.

    That was also the reason why they were unable to directly open a portal just before the vault, even though they knew the exact location of it since the walls were made of the world''s most expensive material with [Mana Defiance] property.

    [You have three minutes left.]

    "Understood."

    As the man replied, he reached into a concealed pocket and withdrew a vial of dark crimson liquid. With a practiced motion, he dropped a single drop of blood onto the small circle beneath the door.

    The moment the droplet touched the circle, the intricate wards andser defenses surrounding the door started to deactivate one by one.

    [Deactivation in progress. Scanning...]

    The mechanical voice in the room announced their progress.

    The rest of Team Fox watched with bated breath as A continued to feed the circle drops of the blood.

    They knew the importance of the bloodline recognition system. It was the ckthorn family''sst line of defense, a final safeguard to protect their most precious secrets. Evening here alone showed

    [Authorization confirmed. ess granted.]

    <nulli>-TAK!

    The moment those words resonated through the chamber, the towering doors swung open, revealing a pitch-ck passage leading into the heart of the vault.

    "Team Fox reporting. We have ess to the vault now."

    As A reported, he gestured to his members with his hands. Even though, ording to the information they had received from the veiled figure, nothing must happen, they knew he wasn''t trustworthy enough.

    [Good. Make sure to secure the artifact, but don''t lower your guard.]

    With themanding from the earphone, he immediately signaled his team to enter the vault.

    <nulli>-THUD!

    With fast steps, the members entered the vault rapidly without wasting any more time.

    <nulli>SWOOSH

    Though little did they know, behind them, a shadowy figure followed their steps.

    ------------------------------------

    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.

    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 124 Chapter 29.7 - Banquet

    124 Chapter 29.7 - Banquet

    <nulli>-TAK!

    Team Fox moved in a coordinated manner, each of them knowing their roles and responsibilities well.

    The ckthorn family''s vault was vast, with rows upon rows of disy cases, shelves, and secure containers holding priceless artifacts, relics, and treasures.

    A scanned the room, his eyes behind the mask analyzing theyout and figuring out where they should start searching.

    Since they didn''t have any information regarding the location of the ''item'' they had been searching for, they needed to operate as fast as possible.

    He whispered orders through themunication device in their ears, ensuring that they covered the most ground efficiently.

    "Z, head for the eastern section. X, west. Y, take the central area. I''ll go straight for the safe in the back," Amanded, his voice calm.

    The team split up as they began examining the contents of the vault. The artifacts ranged from enchanted weapons to rare spellbooks and intricately crafted magical trinkets. Each one held immense value and power, but they were not here for them.

    Even though they were all valuable, it was as if they were here to confuse those who didn''t know much about the thing.

    ''And that is the goal.''

    I thought, slowly moving in the shadows.

    ''As expected, they didn''t send their strongest members.''

    My eyes observed every bit of their movements, picking up the small details that were giving away their strength.

    My trait [Perceptive Insight] was doing its work. The members were all fast and precise at analyzing, continuously looking for small details. But their posture and the weapons they held weren''t strong.

    It was because they were not focused onbat but rather originated as thieves. Professionals who stole artifacts from vaults.

    Thebat-oriented ones were probably focusing on the attack on the banquet hall right now to make it seem like this was just a terrorist attack, but in fact, it wasn''t.

    It willter be revealed that Kaiser was abducted, but that isn''t my concern.

    ''I should start moving.''

    I had been trailing them from the moment they made their appearance by the portal, and that was how I found the location of the vault.

    I started moving in the shadows, masking my presence as much as I could.

    The item they were looking for was something that would break the grounds of magic engineering and the ethics of higher-ranking families if it was known.

    <nullb>The Project of Mana Nucleus.

    In other words, the project of using human bodies as sources of energy.

    Truly an inhuman act for power. But that wasn''t even surprising. Which superpower in the world didn''t have the ambition to be the absolute power?

    The desire to be a god? Wasn''t this the reason why we humans are waging wars on others?

    So, those who are strong and the ones whose words count as history don''t need to have the ethics we normal humans have.

    And this applies to not only humans but also demons.

    This is one of the reasons why I was here in this ce.

    ''I will never let it go into the hands of demons.''

    In the game, this moment marked the first appearance of him, even though it was implicit.

    Even then, as one of the highest-ranking viins and one of the most dangerous ones, even his implicit appearance had a vast effect on the story of the game.

    Because the moment the iplete<nullb> Mana Nucleus was stolen with all the research materials, demons would get their hands on one of the most dangerous future weapons in the game.

    Even though the research was stopped for the time being because of theck of ''brains,'' however the demons didn''t have that problem at all as they did have the Mad Scientist on their side.

    And, thanks to him, the research would bepleted, which would lead to immense amounts of destruction.

    "A, I think I have found something."

    Just as I was thinking about that, suddenly, my ears perked up as I looked at the ck-d guy before me.

    He was pointing to a peculiar disy case with a subtle grin behind his mask. The case had an ornate design, just like the other containers in the room.

    However, it was as if he knew something I didn''t, as his hands immediately started moving precisely.

    <nulli>-TAK!

    And, in a matter of seconds, suddenly, the shelf started moving upwards.

    Revealing a small corridor.

    "This is it."

    The leader and the strongest member of the group, A, immediately came to the location they had discovered.

    ''This is really it.''

    The energy that was being released from the corridor was so enormous that I could feel my skin grazing.

    ''I guess that marks the wait.''

    With that thought, I slowly reached for my gun stored in my bracelet and also grabbed my daggers, putting them on my belt.

    Thanks to the fact that this bracelet had the unique property of not being detected, I could bring whatever weapons I needed, even as a waiter. And, I could also bring some necessary items I would need.

    Like a jammer to block the signal going outside.

    And that was the most crucial part of the n.

    "Let''s go."

    The leader, A, motioned for the other intruder to proceed. That was my cue.

    <nullb>Eyes of Hourss.

    I activated my skill, Eyes of Hourss, and time around me began to slow. The world moved at anguid pace as I assessed the situation.

    ''I shouldn''t waste any more time.''

    I recognized the weaker of the two intruders, the one who had found the hidden corridor. They were momentarily distracted, and I seized the perfect moment. With a deep breath, I aimed my gun with the silencer, steadied my hand while also putting my mana into the gun, and fired.

    <nulli>-PIU!

    A silenced gunshot echoed.

    However, I was yet to be done.

    <nulli>-PIU!

    Immediately, I fired another bullet without wasting any time. Even though my body was also moving slowly, at the very least, I could process the information a lot faster thanks to my skill.

    <nulli>-SPURT!

    The moment I had deactivated my skill and time returned to its normal flow, the sound of blood sshing echoed, followed by a thud sound.

    "Grrr..."

    As the weaker intruder copsed, a bullet wound in their chest, A gritted his teeth, feeling the wound in his shoulder.

    The bullet found its mark, but it didn''t infect too much of a wound since A was a higher-ranked Awakened.

    ''I knew that would be like that.''

    He was the leader of the group that was sent to the vault; there was no way a bullet, even coated with mana, would be enough to pierce his skin.

    <nulli>SWOOSH

    Before A could react to the unexpected attack, I sprang into action, drawing my daggers.

    With uncanny speed, I closed the distance between us. A turned to face me, his mask hiding his surprise.

    <nullb>Eyes of Hourss.

    Time slowed down once again, as I could also see the weak points with my skill.

    The skill allowed me to move with unparalleled speed and precision. I aimed for vital spots, seeking to incapacitate the opponent rapidly.

    But it was only for a second, as mana consumption was high.

    "Code D," A muttered into his earbuds as my first dagger descended towards him.

    <nulli>CLANK!

    In that instant, his sword rose to meet my attack, blocking it with precise timing. His training and experience were evident as he parried my assault, his mask concealing any expression.

    ''He is a professional.''

    Even though his strength wasn''t that high, the way he parried my blow showed he was at least on the level of academy cadet, and that itself was an achievement and danger.

    <nulli>-SWOOSH!

    However, I was still at an advantage.

    ''He is injured.''

    Because he was injured.

    I pressed that advantage, with my movements fluid and deliberate, as I aimed for his exposed areas.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    A tried to remain calm andposed.

    He deftly dodged and blocked my strikes, his movements calcted and efficient. Each blow I delivered was met with a swift counter, as A used his sword both for defense and offense.

    But then again, he wouldn''t be able to keep that for too long.

    <nulli>-CLANK

    "Hkk¡­."

    As he deflected another one of my attacks, he spilled blood from his mouth as the momentum of my attack put a strain on his body.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    At that exact second, I could feel a projectileing from the sides. My highly developed [Intuition] parameter enabled me to sense the projectile.

    <nulli>SWISH!

    With a unique footwork, I immediately avoided the attacking my way. It was apressed lightning bold.

    <nulli>CIZZT!

    As it went past my face, the bolt hit the wall.

    "Tch."

    I could see the other two had already reached this ce.

    <nulli>CRACKLE

    ''Lightning will be troublesome.''

    One of them was using lightning psions around them, and the other one had his sword d with mana.

    They were here to reinforce their leader, A, but I had no intention of allowing that to happen.

    With a swift, practiced motion, I retrieved a smoke bomb from my concealed bracelet and hurled it to the ground.

    <nulli>PUFF!

    The bomb burst with a hiss, releasing a thick cloud of smoke that quickly enveloped the vault.

    A dense, obscuring fog now concealed the battlefield, blocking their vision and disorienting the intruders.

    "What?"

    "Be careful."

    I could hear their voices, as my traits enabled me to see a lot better, even in the smoke.

    Activating my [Shadowborne], I masked my presence and started moving rapidly, grabbing my gun again.

    <nulli>-PIU! -PIU! -PIU!

    Bullets tore through the hazy air, a barrage of surprise attacks. The intruders were forced to rely on their instincts, unable to see their assant clearly.

    And that was what exactly I was aiming for.

    The sound of suppressed gunfire echoed in the vault, making it a terrifying battlefield for those who had ventured into my domain.

    "Where is he?"

    <nulli>CRACKLE!

    The lightning wielder''s powers crackled.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    However, before he could even move at any moment, I immediately dashed to his face and raised my gun.

    <nulli>SPURT!

    Quick and precise shots found their mark on his forehead before he could react.

    "He is here!"

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    The mana-d sword user attempted to retaliate; however, with my eyes, I could already see the trajectory of the attack on the way.

    With the smoke covering their sigh and them being not good enough, I sidestepped the sword swing in a matter of seconds.

    <nulli>STAB!

    And then my dagger stabbed the man by the neck, and blood spurted from the wound.

    <nulli>-THUD! -THUD!

    The intruders crumpled to the ground, one by one, incapacitated by my calcted and unexpected assaults.

    But the battle was not over yet. A had healed himself with a potion, and he was now closing in, his sword still radiating with dangerous mana. However, I had a final ace up my sleeve.

    As he lunged toward me, we shed once more. A''s de met my daggers, and we engaged in a swift and deadly dance of strikes and parries. But I knew that this battle wouldn''tst long.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    Just to prove my point, the moment I swung my daggers coated with crimson mana, I could feel A stagger for a second.

    <nulli>CLANK!

    He managed to block my attack, but that made him lose his bnce more.

    <nulli>THUMP!

    "Burgh-"

    As suddenly blood spilled from his mouth, A fell to the ground.

    "Hrrrrr....What did you do?"

    He tried to stand up, but he found no strength in his body.

    "Don''t you know?"

    With a simple tone, I slowly approached him, with my gun pointing at his head.

    "It was poison, wasn''t it?"

    "It was."

    <nulli>PIU!

 Chapter 125 Chapter 29.8 - Banquet

    125 Chapter 29.8 - Banquet

    "Team Fox! Team Fox! ANSWER ME!"

    Inside the same space filled with portals opening all around, the bulky man was shedding sweat.

    As the urgency in the bulky man''s voice intensified, he repeatedly attempted to establish contact with Team Fox, his fingers frantically tapping the microphone. But there was nothing but silence as the signal remained frustratingly broken.

    "Team Fox! Respond, dammit!" he barked into the microphone, his eyes darting between the screens that disyed the ominous darkness within the room where the veiled figure stood.

    "Czzzt¡­.."

    However, only a broken and disturbed signal came as a response, as if to mock him. He wondered, how did this happen?

    Was there a jammer that would block theirmunication?

    His face turned to the veiled figure, his eyes bloodshot. Had he been betrayed? He asked himself.

    "It is not the ckthorn Family."

    At that second, the veiled figure''s voice came just to answer his question. "The mana-eating property of the walls wouldn''t block the signal, and you know it."

    "THEN WHO IS IT, DAMMIT!"

    He shouted, his voice echoing in the darkness of the veiled figure''s chamber while the screens and whirling sounds continued, though there was no response from Team Fox.

    It was as if a shroud of secrecy had descended, separating them from the world outside.

    And for them, the members of the most crucial part, that was something that couldn''t be overlooked no matter what.

    "DELTA!"

    The bulky man immediately shouted, his face turning to one of the screens. There, he could see one of the attackers shing with the forces of the ckthorn Family.

    [What is it, leader? CLANK!]

    Aposed voice came from the speaker as the man shing with one of the guards stood up.

    "Retreat from your position and return immediately."

    [Are you sure, leader? The nned time hasn''te yet.]

    "Yes, we don''t have any choice."

    [Understood.]

    As the bulky man clenched his fists from one of the portals, a ck-d individual with blood spluttered all around his body appeared. It was as if he butchered countless animals.

    From the tip of his spear, blood was spilling to the ground.

    "I need you to look for Team Fox."

    "Team Fox? The ones entering the vault?"

    "Yes. Something must have happened there."

    "Tch. I knew those thief bastards wouldn''t be able to do the job properly, didn''t I-"

    "SHUT UP! We don''t have much time to waste."

    "Understood."

    Without even talking much, the man with the spear suddenly disappeared, leaving a gush of wind behind his back. It was a truly inhuman speed belonging to a high-ranking awakened.

    <nulli>-WROOM!

    In a matter of seconds, the man entered the portal, leaving everyone alone.

    ******

    Delta, one of the ck-d individuals of the shadowy organization, obeyed the leader''s orders without hesitation.

    He retreated from his current position, leaving behind the chaos of battle in the ckthorn Family''s stronghold.

    The n had been to keep the guards, and the forces of the ckthorn family upied for a certain time, but the unexpected turn of events had forced a change of ns.

    "Tch, that is why I said he should have sent me."

    He was one of the strongest members of the organization and knew such an important task shouldn''t have been left to random thieves.

    As Delta passed through the portal and arrived at the vault''s location before him stood a scene that he was very familiar with.

    Whaty before him was a gruesome scene of death and destruction. The lifeless bodies of Team Fox were strewn about, their blood pooling on the polished floors of the vault.

    It was a ssic tableau of violence that he himself lived all his life. He spread his senses with mana into the vault using his unique skill [Radar]; he could sense no life aside from himself.

    Four lifeless bodies and a bunch of artifacts belonging to the vault.

    He just stood there for a second, as he immediately realized they were toote.

    Since the fact that the item they were searching for was not even there. The amount of energy that the <nullb>Mana Nucleus should have contained was something that he would never miss, no matter what happened.

    "Tch."

    He clicked his tongue as he lowered his hands. He started searching for the body of one of the dead Team Fox members.

    Delta carefully inspected the lifeless bodies of Team Fox.

    <nulli>CLICK!

    With a click sound, he found the thing he was looking for.

    His experienced eyes quickly discerned that the special device they had nned to use to conceal the energy of the Mana Nucleus was indeed missing from each of the fallen members.

    "This?"

    The moment he realized that fact, he immediately understood one thing. Whoever had orchestrated thisst-minute disturbance was well-prepared and well-informed.

    The fact that they knew the organization had the necessary equipment to secure the Mana Nucleus meant it was known to them.

    "There was a rat."

    He mumbled to himself as he realized that fact.

    They knew the value of the Mana Nucleus and had taken the necessary steps to secure it.

    The shadowy organization had not only failed in its mission but also lost a valuable asset.

    [Delta.]

    At that exact second, from the earbuds inside his head came the voice of the leader.

    [What is the situation?]

    Delta took a deep breath before responding.

    "Leader, things went south. Team Fox is down, and the special concealment device for the Mana Nucleus is missing. Someone knew about our mission and our target."

    A heavy silence followed his words. The leader knew the significance of the Mana Nucleus and the lengths they had gone to secure it. The failure of this operation was a significant setback for the shadowy organization, and there would undoubtedly be consequences.

    [FUCK!]

    Following that came the loud shouting of someone angry. It was the expected response; even Delta knew how important this mission was.

    [Get out of there, Delta. We are done here.]

    As the order came, Delta stood up once again. He wanted to look for more clues about who did it, but he knew he didn''t have much time.

    "Understood," Delta replied, his voice tinged with disappointment and frustration.

    <nulli>THUD!

    However, he wanted to vent his anger, and he did it by kicking the corpses of Team Fox.

    "Useless bastards."

    He mumbled, looking at the rolling body.

    <nulli>TICK!

    However, at that exact second, he found something shiny on the ground. It was a small object that was shining even in the dimly illuminated room.

    "Bullet?"

    He thought to himself as he grabbed the small object. For some reason, his intuition told him that he should take this piece with him as a clue.

    And he did just that, putting the small metallic piece into his pocket.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    Then, he left as he entered without even wasting any more seconds. Just like the wind he came and the wind he left.

    <nulli>RUSTLE!

    Though because of that, he missed the silhouette that suddenly appeared out of the shadows, with an outfit whose golden engravings were shining.

    Even the mask covering his face was unable to mask the purple eyes shining underneath.

    *******

    "That was close."

    I mumbled to myself, finally moving from the spot I was in.

    "If not for this artifact, I would be dead."

    There were two reasons why I came to this ce and spent this much time and resources for today.

    The first one was to disturb the ns of the demons and the organization.

    And the second one was to make myself stronger.

    How could I be stronger? When this question was asked, there were several answers that coulde.

    You could train and increase your stats by pushing yourself to the limits.

    Or you could be born with a silver spoon.

    And, now inside the vault of the ckthorns, here I was, meeting the second requirement in my own way.

    The moment I had killed the intruders, the first thing I did was to secure the Mana Nucleus. Since they came here knowing its properties, they already had the device to seal the energying out of it.

    Of course, if they didn''t know how to seal the energy being released, that would undoubtedly make them a target, as if to show others what they were doing.

    Moreover, it was also impossible to put such unstable material energy-wise into the spatial bracelet without stabilizing it.

    Those were the reasons why they would need a different device. And I knew what that device was.

    Thus, grabbing the small higher technology suitcase, I immediately secured the Mana Nucleus and put it into my spatial bracelet.

    However, that wasn''t the end. I knew the fact that another member, probably one of the highest-ranking ones, would be sent to this ce, and that alone was enough to threaten my life.

    And, I was sure that my [Shadowborne] trait wouldn''t be enough to conceal my energy from the eyes of high-ranking awakeners.

    At that time, inside the Nexoria City Museum, the reason why Kaya wasn''t able to find me was that she didn''t have the direct opportunity to look for me. If she had the chance, she could easily find me and locate me.

    However, that didn''t mean I was hopeless.

    I knew one of the things that I had beencking was the fact that I needed armor. A suit that I could use to defend myself.

    A special armor that needed to be flexible, enabling me to move stealthily, and also a good defense.

    If there was such an armor, the ckthorn Family would certainly have it, and in fact, they did.

    [Unknown''s Armor]

    In the game, Victor gave one of hisckeys that armorter times.

    A special armor that was found in one of the dungeons as loot and thenter stored in the ckthorn Family''s Armory way in the past. Though the previous ckthorn''s did use it a little and enchanted it, it was still something that even most of the ckthorns were not aware of since the item was left behind on the shelves and was already forgotten.

    Considering the amount of things that the ckthorn Family had and created, it was pretty normal that this armor was left to rot on shelves of one of the random vaults.

    Also, most of the items here were actually things that ckthorn''s didn''t care about or things they had abandoned as projects.

    However, that didn''t mean it was useless. It just didn''t have the opportunity to shine.

    The armor''s innate ability was pretty simple but useful.

    It had the ability to block the mana detection abilities, making it impossible to be located by mana sense. And, to add more, it also improved the stealth-rted traits of the wearer.

    I didn''t know how the stealth improvement worked exactly, but the nerds of the game always advised the assassins to wear this armor inter stages as their main gear since it basically made the game a lot easier.

    But that wasn''t all there to it.

    Thanks to the enchantments that were carved onto the armor by previous ckthorns, the armor also had the ability to increase one''s stats ording to their limits when worn. Moreover, since it was a mana artifact, it had the ability to adjust its size and how it looked, just like most of the armor.

    This was what made it a very suitable item for me and a good catch.

    And there I was, eating the fruits of the armor hiding in the shadows. Thanks to the armor''s unique ability, I was able to go undetected by his mana expansion, and that saved my life.

    "Now, I have at most two minutes left."

    I mumbled to myself, looking at the shelves.

    "I guess this is the time to secure some good money¡­.."

 Chapter 126 Chapter 29.9 - Banquet

    126 Chapter 29.9 - Banquet

    <nulli>CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    Amid the chaos and battle in the banquet hall, the six youngsters fought bravely. It was not because the security of the ckthorn''s werecking.

    It was because the six disliked the idea of watching while a battle was unfolding before their eyes. Each of them had their own pride, and they refused to be a liability.

    Being a member of high-ranking families came with talent, but it also brought the ego of their own.

    "This is four." And it soon turned into apetition on its own.

    <nulli>CLANK!

    As another sh of weapons echoed, the young man with blue hair pushed back.

    "Hey, Ethan. Are you okay?" "Julia shouted over the sh of steel of her own as she looked at her friend.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    Ethan parried an iing blow and responded, "Huk! I am fine."

    However, even though he replied by saying he was fine, blood was spilling from his hand holding his spear. It was clear that the blow he had just blocked put a strain on his body as if it was something that was above his league.

    <nulli>SWOOSH! SLASH!

    "It doesn''t look like to me," Julia replied with her sword shing, and instantly, the guy before him fell to the ground, blood spilling from his guts.

    As she turned back to Ethan, a teasing smile yed on her lips, even amidst the chaos. "Should I lend a hand?"

    Even though she extended her sword, the slightly teasing smile on her lips scratched Ethan''s pride. That pride wouldn''t let him ept help so easily.

    He shook his head, determination burning in his eyes, as he looked at the guy.

    "I''ve got this, Julia. I don''t need your help."

    "Look at this guy, trying to act tough." At that second, another cheerful voice came looking at Ethan. The owner''s white hair was dyed with crimson color, with his sword also having some of it.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    However, before the two could tease Ethan any further, suddenly, a bunch of ck tendrils attacked them from the side.

    <nulli>CLANK! CLANK!

    "Tch!"

    "These are too annoying."

    As they deflected the tendrils, they were still pushed back.

    Following that, before them stood a new group of adversaries. They were also shrouded in ck, and the aura of demonic energy that radiated from them was unmistakable.

    "DIE!"

    <nulli>SCHLINK!

    As one of them immediately jumped on Julia''s face, a clear light shed for a second.

    <nulli>CLANK!

    The demonic energy was confronted by the mana on the sword as sparks flew to the surroundings.

    "We need to be careful," Lucas said while confronting the guy as well. "The demonic energy around us is thickening."

    "Yes."

    As the two twins continued their fight, Ethan was also fighting his own.

    <nullb>''This is dangerous.''

    He thought to himself, seeing the individual before him. Even though the man wasn''t excluding the aura of an overwhelming fighter, the mana disturbance and the demonic energy were making it very difficult for him to deal with the enemies.

    Also, his strength was still not sufficient, and now he was clearly feeling the disparity.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    As the ck-dded man before him closed the distance immediately, the sword in his hand shed.

    <nulli>CLANK!

    However, the spear was still there to confront it directly.

    "Kurgh!"

    But even then, as the momentum of the attack was transmitted to Ethan, he couldn''t help but be pushed back.

    <nulli>CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    The dark-dded induvial was relentless, and most importantly, he was ruthless.

    <nulli>SLASH!

    Different from Ethan''s past fights or spars, this time, he was directly fighting with someone who wished to kill him.

    The enemy''s sword wasn''t honorable or anything. He was swinging his sword like he just wanted to kill him.

    It''s like he just wanted to spread despair.

    Continuously, the man attacked, aiming at his vital points.

    <nullb>''Should I look for help?''

    Ethan thought, feeling the pain of the enemy''s attacks.

    <nulli>SLASH!

    Wounds continued to umte on his body as the swordsman before him relentlessly attacked.

    <nullb>''No. I won''t.''

    However, he refused. Even though he knew the enemy was stronger than him, he refused to seek help.

    His pride didn''t allow him to do so.

    <nulli>SPURT!

    "Huk-!"

    Still, despite his determined demeanor, Ethan was pushed on the defensive by the relentless strikes from the ck-d swordsman.

    The sword whirled and shed with precision, and Ethan had to parry and dodge while being gradually forced back.

    And for a fighter, Ethan knew the importance of the momentum. And now, it was on the enemy''s side.

    <nullb>''I need to do something.''

    Ethan thought to himself. Even while he was in pain and was getting pushed back, he was still able to keep his head calm.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    The demonic energy on the sword of the enemy surged forward, aiming to injure him.

    He tried to dodge, but he was unable to do so. The attack was too fast for him to dodge and evade.

    <nulli>SLASH!

    As the demonic energy-infused de made contact with Ethan, he felt the piercing pain as it sliced through his defenses and cut across his chest.

    <nulli>THUD!

    Blood sprayed from the wound, and he staggered back, clutching the injury.

    <nullb>''This is the power of the Devil.''

    At that moment, the grim realization of the demonic humans'' formidable strength hit him directly, and he knew that his pride might have led him into a dangerous predicament.

    <nullb>''This is why brother always hated the demonic humans.''

    He understood the difference in terms of strength. All those people taking the power of devil took the easy way to get stronger.

    While people with humanity left were working hard to improve themselves, they sold themselves to the devil in exchange for power.

    <nulli>TAP! TAP! TAP!

    The steps of the demonic human approached with a chilling aura.

    As Ethan staggered back, clutching his chest wound, he realized the dire situation he was in. The dark-d enemy was unrelenting, disying no sign of mercy or restraint.

    <nullb>''I am going to die?''

    He asked to himself, looking at the approaching figure.

    The panic, fear, and countless other emotions threatened to overtake him, his eyes darting around the banquet hall.

    Hispanions were engaged in fierce battles of their own; their youthful energy pitted against the demonic attackers.

    But it was the sight of the attackers'' swords piercing through some of the guests that struck him with a potent mixture of despair and anger.

    He watched helplessly as innocent people were caught in the crossfire, falling to the ground in pain.

    It was as if the time had been slowing down, as he could see the figure was approaching. But strangely, the fear and panic started leaving his heart.

    <nullb>''What am I doing?''

    Anger took its ce. Anger towards those vicious bastards, ughtering humans like they were some sort of pigs.

    Anger towards himself, pathetically lying on this ground.

    <nullb>''Who am I afraid of?''

    He looked at the approaching figure. The demonic energy spreading from him was something that was sending shivers down his spine.

    It was obvious that the murderous intent that had umted over countless murders was mixed into that energy.

    He could see the smirk on the face of the man. As if to mock him in his face, the man was showing how he killed countless different people with his sword.

    <nullb>''I am Ethan Hartley.''

    He grabbed the spear lying on the ground.

    <nulli>STAB!

    Stabbed it onto the ground and held onto it.

    <nullb>''I refuse to bow down to bastards like you.''

    His eyes started shining, his blue hair slowly fluttering. The aura around him slowly changed.

    At that exact moment, Ethan felt something inside him changing. The way he saw the world slowly changed.

    "Bring it down, you bastard."

    He stood up, blood spilling from the wound on his chest.

    "Heh¡­..Little boy¡­.Did you grow up now?"

    The man before him talked for the first time, and the creepy smile on his face widened.

    "It will be fun to gouge those eyes."

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    That man rushed to him in a matter of seconds, his speed exceeding the one he showed before.

    <nullb>''I can see it.''

    However, in that crucial moment, as Ethan''s anger and determination surged, something extraordinary urred.

    His perception shifted, and he found himself ''seeing'' the enemy''s movements in a way he had never experienced before.

    The ck-d swordsman, with his demonic energy-infused sword, prepared to strike.

    But Ethan, his blue hair now flowing gently around him, could ''see'' the enemy''s intent. It was as if the very air around the attacker revealed his next move.

    It was a new thing for Ethan. Something that he was feeling for the first time.

    <nullb>''So this is how they see things.''

    Ethan thought, remembering his brother''s words.

    <nulli><nullb>"When you battle enough, at some point, your body will tell you what you need to do."

    His brother''s words echoed in his mind.

    <nullb>''I can now understand, brother.''

    With newfound rity, Ethan moved his spear with swift precision. He parried the iing strike, and his movements flowed effortlessly as if guided by some unseen force. The enemy''s de whirled harmlessly past him, missing its mark.

    "Huh?"

    The sinister grin on the attacker''s face faded, reced by a look of disbelief.

    He couldn''tprehend how Ethan, who had been on the defensive just moments ago, was now not only holding his ground but counterattacking with unexpected precision.

    "Is it fun?"

    Ethan asked, dodging another strike aimed at his neck with a unique footwork. It was as if he was evolving while he was battling with his enemy.

    "What?"

    The man now looked annoyed, the creepy smile on his face no longer to be seen.

    "Selling your soul to the devil, trampling over the weak. ughtering like they are some sort of animals."

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    Ethan''s eyes, shining with an intensity born from anger and newfound insight, continued to read the enemy''s intentions. He sidestepped iing shes, deflected strikes, and countered with expertly aimed thrusts of his spear.

    The demonic human, his attack thwarted by Ethan''s newfound perception,ughed hysterically, his voice dripping with cruelty.

    "Heh, you think you''ve be something, little boy? You''re nothingpared to the power we possess. You humans are weak, and we are your reckoning."

    Ethan''s eyes remained fixed on his adversary, unwavering in his resolve. Slowly, the battle started turning, as Ethan was now pushing the man back.

    "You call this power? I call it cowardice," Ethan retorted, his voice filled with conviction. "You''ve lost touch with your humanity, and in doing so, you''ve lost your soul. You are nothing but a monster."

    The demonic human''s twisted smile returned, but it held no warmth. "Humanity is a weakness, a disease. We''ve transcended it and embraced our true potential. I am simply cleansing the world from a disease, that''s it."

    As Ethan heard the demonic human''s words, the anger in his eyes soared.

    "You are simply cleansing the world from a disease..."

    He wanted to say a lot of things, but those countless words got stuck in his mouth. Because he realized it was meaningless for him to try to understand this guy.

    "It is sad¡­.."

    "What is?"

    "That you are made to believe that bullshit from your heart."

    As those words left Ethan''s mouth, he took his position. The mana disturbance field was already losing its effect, and the mana was returning to its normal position finally.

    <nulli><nullb>''Spear of Hartley. Dragon''s Seal.''

    "Yo-!"

    Before the dark-d man could refute it, he suddenly felt the mana surging to the tip of the enemy''s spear.

    A shiny yellow aura appeared on the tip.

    <nulli>SWIRL!

    "Wha!"

    He concentrated his demonic energy on his body to meet the blow.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    However, it wasn''t enough.

    With a final, precise thrust, Ethan struck true, his spear piercing through the man''s chest.

    <nulli>THUD!

    The demonic human''s cruelughter was silenced as he fell to the ground, defeated and broken.

    "May you find peace in your next life."

    With those words spoken, Ethan raised his spear and looked at the banquet hall. It was clear that the enemies had yet to be defeated, and he had much to do still.

    Hope you liked this chapter. I want to make it so that, you can also see Ethan''s progress at the same time.

    Please provide feedback on this chapter to help me improve.

    Darkness_Enjoyer

 Chapter 127 Chapter 29.10 - Banquet

    127 Chapter 29.10 - Banquet

    "Huh¡­.This was hard¡­."

    After Ethan had his own awakening, the group of youngsters was able to deal with the enemiesing into them with a lot more space to spare. Adding the fact that the mana disturbance was also about to go down, the battle reached the point where demonic humans were losing.

    Thanks to the Anti-Demon Team that also arrived as support, the situation was already under control.

    And because of that, they now had the chance to look around. Since the enemy''s strength wasn''t something to scoff at, all of the members were busy themselves.

    <nulli>SWOOSH! BOOM!

    Though, there was a girl who now had the chance to show off.

    "DIE! DIE! DIE!"

    Irina, with her red hair fluttering between the ashes of her fire, was taking her anger out of the demonic humans, using her fire magic.

    "She is mad," Ethan said as he looked into the figure of the girl.

    <nulli>THUD!

    "Yes, she is," Lucas added immediately, leaving himself on the table and lying there. His clothes were tattered, and there were some bleeding wounds, but even then, he looked fine. "She probably felt useless when the mana disturbance was around. Contrary to us, she is a mage, so without mana, she is quite a baggage."

    "You know, you better not say it into her face, right?"

    "Of course, man. Do you think I have a death wish or something?"

    "Lucas, don''t ck off." At that second, a man with a bulky build came. He was carrying a Warhammer in his hand.

    "Yeah, yeah¡­. Just leave me alone, Carl."

    "We can''t stop now; the enemies are still there." Contrary to Lucas'' dismissive tone, Carl didn''t budge in. His serious expression and eyes were piercing through the young man lying on the table.

    "Man, can''t you see the battle is already over? Just cut me some ck."

    Just as Carl said, there were still some sounds of fighting that could be heard, but most of the demonic humans were retreating back to portals, and those portals were closing one by one.

    "DON''T LET THEM LEAVE! ATTACK!"

    "ATTEND THE WOUNDED!"

    Like a battlefield, some of the ckthorn Family''s forces were trying to pursue the retreating enemy, while clerics that were called were attending to the wounded.

    "Yeah, we can afford to rest a little now." Julia also approached the group, in her hand, a broken sword.

    "You broke your sword?" Ethan asked.

    "It was just a random crap. Our family''s swordsmanship can not be used with any normal sword." Julia replied, shrugging off.

    Just as she said, both she and Lucas needed to change their swords frequently in this fight, and that almost cost them their lives.

    15:17

    "I guess that is true." Ethan nodded as he also watched the fight. His body was also tattered, and the injuries he had sustained were a lot more severe than others.

    "You know, you need to get treatment," Julia said, looking at his wounds. "This is not something that you can ignore."

    "Treatment?" Ethan looked clueless for a second, but as his eyes followed Julia''s fingers, he finally realized the wounds he had umted.

    "You were into fighting, weren''t you? The fact that you are not even feeling the pain."

    "..." Ethan didn''t answer, but he only looked at the dead bodies that were carried by the personnel. He remembered the words that were spoken by the demonic human at that time.

    <nullb>''Humanity is a weakness.''

    The reason why he remembered those words was not because they were meaningful. It was because they conveyed how distorted these people were, if you could call them even people.

    "You don''t need to think about it too much." At that moment, Julia spoke. She was also looking at the same ce.

    "..."

    "Demonic humans," Julia said, echoing Ethan''s thoughts. "They''re nothing more than monsters. People who''ve abandoned their humanity in exchange for power."

    "¡­.."

    "So, you don''t need to think of them as humans anymore. They are nothing but thrash that lost their own purpose in this life." She said as she slowly touched the metallic part of her de. "This is the only thing they deserve."

    "Yeah, you may be right," Ethan said, slowly standing. "But, I don''t believe every evil in this world is irredeemable."

    "Redeeming¡­..They won''t ever want to redeem themselves, and you know it too."

    "Yeah¡­.But, it is the ''humanity'' that makes us at least try, isn''t it? Some people are just misunderstood or broken, and if we had just discarded them, this would make us no different than them."

    As he said that, a certain gloomy boy came into his mind.

    ''What would he say if he was here, I wonder?''

    Ethan thought as he started walking, with a slight smile lingering on his lips. For some reason, he wanted to exchange punches with him right now while talking. Those practical lessons were something he did enjoy.

    ''I guess I will talk to him when I return to the academy.''

    However, right now, it was a little hard for him to do that since the pain in his wounds slowly starteding back.

    "Pleasee here." Just as he was walking, a clerk came to him and immediately started attending to his wounds.

    "Please drink this." First, she gave him a potion, and then she elerated the healing process using her healing trait.

    "You can leave now."

    "Thank you."

    With a nod of gratitude, he prepared to leave. However, as he turned, his attention was drawn to amotion between the estate guards and the head butler.

    The way they were talking to themselves and the way the head butler was looking angry was something that he couldn''t ignore.

    His intuition was telling him that he was about to hear something important.

    "You can''t contact young master Kaiser?"

    "Yes. There is no replying from them."

    The moment Head Butler heard that, suddenly, his eyes opened wide.

    "Don''t tell me!"

    He knew the procedure that would be followed when one of the heirs was in danger, so he knew Kaiser was being escorted to the safe room.

    <nulli>SWOOSH!

    And immediately, the head-butler disappeared from space as he rushed to the location he had in his mind.

    ''This will make things quiteplicated.''

    Ethan thought as he started returning to where everyone was standing. After all, the fact that the heir of the ckthorn family was missing would mean the ckthorn family was going to look for revenge, and a possible annihtion was about to ur.

    *******

    "Shocking News."

    Inside my room, I was listening to the words of the news reporter while I was looking at the artifacts in my bracelet.

    The news anchor on the television screen adjusted his tie and cleared his throat as he prepared to deliver thetest report. The headline read "The Heir of the ckthorn Family Missing from Grand Banquet."

    "Good evening,dies and gentlemen," the anchor began, his voice filled with a mix of urgency and gravitas. "We bring you a breaking news story that has sent shockwaves throughout the city. The heir of the prestigious ckthorn Family, Kaiser ckthorn, has gone missing during the family''s grand banquet, an event that was attended by the city''s elite."

    As I heard the news, I nodded my head.

    ''Just as I expected, this still happened.'' The event of Kaiser ckthorn''s disappearance or abductance was something that would inevitably happen.

    Since that person was the one who was hunting him down, it was something that would sooner orter happen and something that I wasn''t even nning to interfere with.

    After all, for me, Kaiser ckthorn was just a random nobody, and it wasn''t my responsibility to save him.

    While I was thinking that, the camera shifted to show images of the opulent banquet hall, with a backdrop of the sprawling ckthorn estate.

    The hall had been transformed into a scene of chaos earlier in the evening, with reports of an organized attack by an unknown group of assants.

    "Earlier today, the ckthorn Family''s grand banquet was thrown into turmoil as a group of unidentified intrudersunched an assault," the anchor continued. "The security forces and the estate guards were quick to respond, and the situation is now under control. However, in the midst of this chaotic event, the heir, Kaiser ckthorn, has gone missing."

    The screen disyed a striking image of Kaiser ckthorn, his confident and poised demeanor contrasting sharply with the current crisis.

    "The-"

    Just as the news reporter was about to continue, I shut the channel down. From this point on, the words they would speak would be simply rubbish to control the public reaction, and that wouldn''t be helpful at all.

    "The ckthorn''s will be mad."

    I mumbled as I looked at my loot.

    The things that I had taken from the vault were things that were rare, but at the same time, they weren''t extremely valuable.

    The reason for that was to y it safe simply.

    Considering the fact that the ckthorn family had an immense amount of influence and they would be madly looking for clues about the attackers, I didn''t have the luxury of looting everything down.

    They will probably think that their belongings were stolen by the ones that had kidnapped Kaiser and attacked the banquet.

    Because of that, they will also search the market using their resources since finding anything rted to those items would possibly lead them to Kaiser.

    This was the reason why I didn''t take things that were incredibly rare and things I was not going to use.

    Since the moment I sell those things, I am going to put myself in a position of danger. But this role doesn''t apply to things that I will personally use or things that were hard to track by normal means.

    [Armor of Unknown] was the first one. Since I am personally going to use it, I don''t need to keep it safe.

    "This is the second one." Mumbling like that, I grabbed the second thing that I would use for myself.

    [Returning des]

    A special type of de that was designed in a specific Aerodynamical way and enhanced by the runes.

    A bunch of throwable daggers that would return to their owner whenever called. That was their property. The connection between the daggers and the user won''t go down unless the mana is being supplied.

    This was a pretty sought item in the game since they opened a bright new way of ying the game.

    Lastly, it is one of the most sought-after materials in the game.

    A material that could be solely obtained by the ckthorns and no one else.

    [Morphium.]

    The material which can open countless different possibilities for a weapon.

    The material that would enable one''s weapon to change its form.

    Aside from those, the rest were nothing but a bunch of rubbish to me.

    Thus, I did what was the best.

    [Horde]

    Contacted the special team that I hired¡­.

 Chapter 128 30.1 - Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 128 30.1 - Conversation</h4>

    "Tch. Bastard."

    "He still dares to show his face."

    This has be a daily urrence for me as I was walking in the corridors of the academy. The students were talking while looking at me with disgusted expressions.

    After the incident rted to the joint dungeon was solved, at least on the surface, the students had now returned to their original daily lives.

    Of course, considering they are nothing but a bunch of youngsters who didn''t know about life outside with the countless dangers awaiting them, their worries and the topics that they were talking about were also nothing but rubbish.

    Even the fact that such rumors without any base whatsoever took ground in the academy and in their mouths showed how shallow humans or society are.

    Just like a bunch of sheep that were being herded by the shepherds, most of their opinions and their thoughts were being manipted by the environment around them, mostly stemming from theck of critical thinking.

    Though, for me, all those things or how I was being perceived didn''t matter too much. From the moment I came to this academy¡­

    No, from the moment she left, I had been alone in this world, and this probably won''t change in the future.

    So, for me, whatever people thought about me won''t matter as long as something directly affecting my goals urs.

    THUD!

    As I sat on the desk and put my books on the table, I started looking at today''s lecture points. Even though I didn''t care much about my notes, I also didn''t want to drop out randomly, so I was putting in minimal effort.

    Moreover, thanks to my traits, I was able to learn and understand the topics at a fast rate, which made it a lot easier for me to study before the ss started.

    [Introduction to Mana for Hunters]

    This was the lesson of today.

    [Study of Mana, 3rd edition, by. Alena Frostborne]

    The book we were using was also written by a person who was pretty famous amongst the magic schrs.

    ''It was written in a clear way.''

    I had been studying the subjects from this book for a while, but because Icked the basics of mana before, I wasn''t able toprehend theplex investigation of mana shown in this book.

    But that was no longer the case right now, thanks to Senior Maya''s guidance. Because of that, I didn''t have any difficulty studying this topic.

    Just as I was reading the book, suddenly, I felt someone approaching me.

    "Hey, Astron."

    It was both the familiar and unfamiliar voice of the certain annoying guy.

    "¡­.."

    I didn''t answer and just continued reading the book, just to convey that I wasn''t interested in talking with him.

    "Hey, I know you can hear me."

    Of course, being the annoying guy he is, he didn''t back down but rather approached me more.

    "Hey¡­.."

    Not being able to ignore him anymore, I raised my head and looked at the guy now sitting in the empty seat beside me.

    "What is it?" I asked, clearly with the intention of disying that I didn''t want to talk. Though, the innocent smile on his face was still there.

    His fluttering blue hair was now cast to the right side, giving him a quite handsome look.

    ''Indeed, he is the main character.''

    Just up from his shoulder, I could see some girls in the ss casting nces at him rapidly. Of course, considering this guy''s identity and his face, it made sense.

    "What did you do on the weekend?" Ethan asked.

    "Just usual."

    "Usual what?"

    "None of your business."

    "Hmm¡­.Hmm¡­.You are the same as usual." Ethan said, looking at me.

    His face did contain slight remorse as if he was thinking about something. He was ying with his thumb, and that was something he did whenever his mind was upied with something.

    Though, reading his body didn''t mean I could read his mind. "What does that even mean?" As I asked what he meant, the answer I got was

    "Nothing."

    this¡­.

    "Tch¡­.Just say what you want, and don''t waste my time any longer." I said, looking at him with an irritated face.

    "Okay, okay."

    "So?"

    "I wanted to ask if you are free after the lessons today."

    Hearing his question, I thought about what I was going to do. Aside from training, there wasn''t much to do for me for the time being.

    "I will train; why did you ask?"

    "Then, how about we have a spar."

    "A spar?"

    "Yeah. Just like in the lessons."

    "Why not wait for the practical lesson?"

    "Our partners are going to change from now on."

    "¡­I see." I didn''t know how he did, but it seemed he learned that our partners would change this week''s training.

    "So, what do you say?"

    Hearing his question, I pondered about the idea for a little. The fight I had yesterday and my progress so far.

    ''It is a good opportunity.''

    Without fighting with others, all the training I have done would be meaningless, and I know that I am developing a lot better when I am in abat environment.

    "Fine."

    "Th-"

    TAK!

    Just as he was about to continue, the door of the ssroom opened, and the professor of the lesson entered the room.

    "ATTENTION!"

    He was a serious professor with a non-giving temperament.

    "I will call you after sses end."

    Whispering like that, Ethan left my side and returned to his own seat as the ss was about to start.

    "Open your books."

    And, with the words of the professor, the ss started.

    ******

    After the banquet was finished, Ethan returned to the academy. However, the events of that day still kept lingering in his mind.

    His fight against the Demonic Human and how strong enemies were.

    The fact that even the ckthorns were targeted by them meant no one was actually safe.

    And he also understood how weak he was when he finally met someone that strong. But he also knew he learned something new.

    Something inside him did change while he was fighting with that man. And, because he knew that fact, he wanted to test the change he had.

    "What are you pondering about?"

    At that second, Lucas'' voice came beside him with his usualughter on his face.

    "Nothing."

    He replied.

    Ethan could easily ask Lucas for a spar, or it could be Julia. However, he knew the difference between their stats was too much for the time being. Though he was sure, he could catch up to them sooner orter.

    But then again, he wanted to test himself against an opponent that he was a lot more close to.

    He wanted topete against someone like himself.

    "Yeah? Is it the usual ''nothing,'' or is it really nothing?" Lucas asked with a clear smirk.

    "..."

    "Anyway, what are you going to do now that sses end? Do you want to grab a meal?"

    "No. I want to train."

    "Training, huh? Are you hyped up now that yesterday you were left behind?"

    "Shut up."

    "¡­.Though, it might be a good idea to train. Should we do it together?"

    "No. I already promised someone else."

    "Ho? Who is that someone? Should I conjugate you now that you finally found your own way?"

    As Ethan heard that, he sighed, trying to hide a faint smile. Lucas always had a way of pushing his buttons, and today was no exception.

    "No, not a girl," Ethan replied, his voice tinged with exasperation. "I''ll be sparring with a guy."

    Lucas let out a low whistle. "It is him, isn''t he?" His gaze was directed at the boy, who was slowly picking his things up.

    "Yes."

    "Why are you this interested in him anyway?"

    When that question came, Ethan also thought about it for a second, and he immediately came up with an answer.

    "He is good at fighting. You saw that too, didn''t you? How he knocked that guy down at that time."

    "I know it, but is it all? If you were only thinking about fighting prowess, there are quite strong people around you, right? Like this lord here."

    "Yeah, I get it. You are strong. Don''t make it cringe."

    "So? Why him?"

    "Well, talking with him is quite fun."

    "From my side, it doesn''t look like you are talking with him, though. It is more like you are trying to chase ady that is not interested in you. Are you into such y?"

    "...."

    "You need to see your expression right now."

    "You also need to think about what you are saying before actually saying them, you know?"

    Lucas chuckled, thoroughly enjoying his friend''s exasperation. "You''re right. Sometimes, I can''t resist getting a reaction out of you."

    Ethan shook his head and turned his attention back to the conversation. "Anyway, it''s not about any kind of ''y.'' He''s just an interesting guy. His way of thinking, his experiences... they''re different from anyone else I''ve met here."

    Lucas raised an eyebrow, genuinely intrigued this time. "Different, huh? In what way?"

    "I don''t know. It is just different. I felt challenged whenever I was with him."

    "Fair enough," Lucas conceded, his teasing manner fading into genuine curiosity. "So, where is he now?" As he said, he looked at where the boy was picking his things up just now, and that ce was now empty. "It seems he didn''t wait for you, huh?"

    As if just realizing that fact, Ethan immediately stood up and started packing his things up. "Tch¡­You talked too much."

    "It was you who couldn''t get up, no?"

    "Sigh¡­.I will see youter."

    With those words, Ethan stood up and started walking rapidly to the outside of the room, leaving Lucas alone.

    "I guess I should y around a little."

    ******

    Just as Ethan left the lecture building, he immediately started looking around to see clues about Astron.

    ''Where did he go?''

    Just now, he was inside the ce, so it didn''t make sense that he went further just in seconds.

    "You arete."

    At that moment, suddenly, he heard a voiceing from his back as well as a presence made itself known.

    FLINCH!

    And that made Ethan flinch.

    ''What?''

    He wasn''t even able to sense Astron approaching, let alone sense any movement. It was as if he appeared out of thin air just now.

    "Were you waiting here?"

    "I was."

    Ethan turned to face Astron, still surprised by the sudden appearance. "You''re... really good at sneaking up on people, aren''t you?"

    He just shrugged his shoulders as the response.

    "Anyway, let''s not waste any time, follow me."

    With those words, the two started walking in the academy grounds.

 Chapter 129 30.2 - Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 129 30.2 - Conversation</h4>

    "Are you ready?"

    In front of me stood the boy who would one day save the world. His wavy blue hair, toned muscles, and bright green eyes were all showing signs of eagerness as if he was looking forward to this moment.

    "I am."

    I still didn''t know why Ethan purposefully wanted to spar with me, but this opportunity was something that wouldn''te often.

    In my hands, I was holding the two daggers that I had been using all this time while fighting in closebat range --The daggers that the academy gave me.

    ''My stats should be enough topete with him toe-to-toe for a while.''

    I thought as I raised my daggers while Ethan grabbed his spear with his hands. We were now inside the academy''s special training grounds.

    I am saying special because not every student can enter here. Ethan''s surname as Hartley woulde in handy in such situations, even in the game. Though at first he refused to use this special building, it seems he had a change of heart.

    ''Probably in the banquet.''

    I thought. I wasn''t present while Ethan was fighting in the banquet hall, but it wasn''t that hard to see what had happened at that time.

    "Then, shall we start?"

    With those words, Ethan took his position.

    "Yes."

    SWOOSH!

    The moment he heard my confirmation, he immediately rushed to me with a clean movement, his muscles bulging.

    However, I was ready for his attack. Immediately, tensing my muscles, I sidestepped the stab aimed at my shoulder.

    SWOOSH!

    The spear passed right through my arm.

    "Hiss¡­."

    I winced in pain as the de nicked my skin, a shallow cut on my arm that stung.

    It was clear that Ethan wasn''t holding back. His strength and agility were impressive, and his skill with the spear was evident.

    But I couldn''t let the pain distract me.

    ''He is a lot better than before.''

    This was my first impression as I saw the spear retreating back, and that meant I also be serious at my maximum level.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    Following the spear''s retreat, countless other stabs came, each of them threatening me to get injured.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    However, this time, I was not going to get caught off guard. As my eyes continuously read his muscles and his spear''s trajectory, I parried the attacks with my daggers.

    CLANK!

    Sparks flew with each confrontation, but I knew things wouldn''t be like that for a long time. Even though I was able to parry his strikes and match his strength thanks to my improved stats, the thing Icked was my constitution. Which meant, in the long run, I was going to lose eventually.

    ''I need to close the distance.''

    And because the spear''s length was longer than daggers, Ethan was in the safe zone, attacking me without risking himself.

    CLENCH!

    Seeing his muscles getting ready to attack, I also readied myself.

    SWOOSH!

    As the spear immediately shed and attacked me from a distance, I could see it was aimed right at my side stomach.

    THUD!

    And that was what I was expecting him to do.

    SWOOSH!

    With a quick and calcted response, I lunged forward, my daggers aimed at his midsection. Since I didn''t have any chance to use my speed even from the start of the spar, now was the time to move.

    SLASH!

    Immediately appearing right before his face, I shed with my daggers.

    "You have improved."

    I could see Ethan mumbling. Since this was the first time we were exchanging blows after the time I had spent in the Chrono Groove, my speed was a lot faster than what he remembered.

    SWOOSH!

    However, as if it didn''t matter, Ethan''s eyes locked onto my movements, and with astonishing agility, he shifted his weight to the side, avoiding my strike by a hair''s breadth. It was as if he had anticipated my attack, his reaction almost preternatural.

    ''What?''

    I was initially surprised by how he easily evaded my attack, but I knew I had the momentum now.

    I pressed on; my movements were fluid and aimed right at the ces I determined in my head.

    Iunched a series of strikes, each targeting what I perceived as openings in Ethan''s defense. However, he remained elusive, dodging and parrying with uncanny precision.

    Something had been changed, and it was not only the way he was acting.

    The way he fought and evaded was also a lot different from the past when we had sparred with each other at the practical lessons.

    ''This is weird.''

    CLANK! CLANK!

    I thought as I attacked with my daggers consecutively, trying to overwhelm him with the frequency advantage of my dual-wielding.

    "I can see it."

    I could again see him mumbling between his breaths as suddenly our eyes met.

    STAB!

    And the moment they did, Ethan''s spear trajectory changed from trying to parry my attacks with his spear to attacking sweep.

    ''Fast.''

    That was all I could say, as I could see the fast swinging right to my feet. Since I was in the posture of attacking, I didn''t have enough time to evade the attack while maintaining a good position.

    SWOOSH!

    And, to evade the attack, the only thing I could do was retreat back, giving up the advantage I got by closing the distance.

    "Huff¡­."

    My breathing was slightly ragged as I stood away, facing Ethan.

    "Astron."

    At that moment, I heard my name from his mouth.

    "What?"

    While catching up my breath, I raised my head and looked directly into his eyes.

    "I want to ask something."

    With his spear pointing to the sky, he was looking at me with a serious expression.

    "¡­.."

    "Will you answer?"

    "Depending on the question."

    "Don''t worry, it won''t be that personal."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes, it is."

    "¡­."

    "Then, what do you think about demon contractors?"

    As those words left his mouth, I was left speechless for a second, not expecting such a question toe.

    *******

    From the start of the spar, Ethan had been serious against Astron. After the exploration in the dungeon, it was the first time they would be exchanging blows, and he was looking forward to seeing his improvement.

    And as he expected, Astron didn''t disappoint him. He had improved a lot more than he was expecting him to do.

    However, as their spar continued, the urge to talk to Astron grew bigger and bigger. For some reason, rather than talking with Lucas, Julia, or his other friends, he wanted to get Astron''s opinion on the recent event.

    "Then, what do you think about demon contractors?" As those words left his mouth, he could see Astron getting surprised for a second, definitely not expecting him to ask such a question.

    However, following the initial reaction, Astron''s frows burrowed, his eyes seemingly getting darker for a second.

    Seeing this, Ethan suddenly felt chills all over his body, as if he had made a mistake.

    "Calm down." Ethan, spear at the ready, took a brief pause from their spar and started his inquiry. "I just want to know your opinion about demon contractors. Are they all evil?"

    It was a question that was bothering him for a while.

    Astron''s demeanor remained stern and unsmiling as he responded, "Demon Contractors and evil." He mumbled as he raised his dagger, looking at the reflection of himself on the de. "Why did you ask?"

    Astron''s response was another question, which caught Ethan by surprise. "Recently, I encountered some demon contractors...."

    Astron urged him to continue with a simple, "And?"

    "And, while I was exchanging blows with one, I got the opportunity to talk," Ethan exined.

    "What did he say?"

    Ethan chose his words carefully, "He said humanity is weakness, and they were transcending that weakness."

    Astron''s expression remained cold as he replied, "I see."

    Ethan, undeterred by Astron''s stern demeanor, continued the conversation. "I couldn''t help but feel that some of these demon contractors have their worldviews manipted, or perhaps they''re driven to desperation. They end up making these contracts as a way to survive in a world that''s often cruel to them."

    It was what he had been thinking. What if those people were contracting demons as ast resort? What if they were good people who were taken to the edge?

    Was it right to simplybel them evil?

    "Does it matter?" Astron''s grip on his dagger tightened as he replied.

    "What?"

    "Does it matter what their past or what their conviction is? Does it matter if they were pushed to the edge by the world? Does it matter if they really believed they were doing something good?"

    His words continued as his purple eyes shone. Ethan was taken aback by his words, not expecting such intense emotions toe from that mouth.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The thing we call evil. You asked if they were all evil, right?" Ethan could see Astron''s hand clenching so strongly that the veins on his forearms were protruding.

    "From the eyes of someone like you, who hadn''t been directly harmed by the demons, you may try to sympathize with them, and it may be challenging tobel them directly as evil. After all, you are the type of person who wants to be a hero, aren''t you?"

    Ethan felt as if he had been read like a book. Of course, if it was Astron, Ethan knew he had the capability to understand things.

    "But, from the eyes of the people who lost someone dear to them at the hands of demons, this question you are asking as the one holding the power will be enough to anger them."

    As Ethan heard those words, he remembered the people who were being ughtered by demon contractors and his essential reaction and his anger as a stranger. But what could the people who were dear to those who died at that time have felt?

    Anger? Despair? Hatred?

    "At the end of the day," Astron continued, his voice low and unwavering, "what matters is not if they are evil or not."

    "Then¡ª" Ethan began.

    Astron interrupted, determination etched in his features. "You asked me at the start what I think about the demon contractors, didn''t you?"

    Ethan nodded, silently urging him to continue.

    At that second, Ethan could see Astron gritting his teeth, his expression changing into something he had seen for the first time in his life.

    He could feel instinctively ¨C the immense amount of hatred oozing from the guy before him.

    "The answer is not that hard," Astron said, his grip on his weapon tight. "They are my enemy."

    Ethan was taken aback by the stark deration.

    "And I will keep moving forward," Astron affirmed, his purple eyes shining in the, "until I exterminate the enemy."

    "Until I get back everything for everything that had been done to me, done to her."

    ''Her?''

    Ethan wanted to ask, but he couldn''t as he could see Astron''s face.

    "So, shut the crap Ethan."

    The weight of Astron''s words hung heavy in the air, leaving Ethan with a profound sense of the darkness and determination that fueled his friend''s actions.

    "And grab your weapon; the talk is over."

 Chapter 130 30.3 - Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 130 30.3 - Conversation</h4>

    "And grab your weapon; the talk is over."

    As those words left Astron''s mouth, he raised his daggers once again. Ethan could see his face right now, and he understood the fact that he was no longer in the mood for talking.

    The conversation they had was already enough, and Ethan learned quite a lot of things both about the boy before him and the questions in his head.

    "As you wish."

    And now it was time to continue the spar, just like any other cadet of the academy would do.

    "Good."

    With that, Astron immediately sted himself off, approaching Ethan and closing the distance.

    SWOOSH!

    In a matter of milliseconds, Astron appeared right before Ethan''s face with his daggers coated in the mana of grey color.

    ''I won''t hold back either.'' Seeing that, Ethan also decided to take the spar to another level by activating his mana and coating it with his spear with it.

    ''This feels incredible.'' As if a pattern was being shown before his eyes, Ethan could feel the trajectory of the attack.

    His senses were telling him to dodge to the right side, and in his head, his institution drew the trajectory.

    CLANK!

    The two young fighters shed their weapons meeting in a flurry of sparks. Ethan''s spear had the advantage of reach, and he was determined to use that to the maximum.

    From the day he was born into the family of Hartleys, he was always one with the spear. He remembered the first ''toy'' he held.

    It was the spear of the first patriarch.

    The Legendary Dragon yer.

    The first toy he held was the weapon that belonged to the being that yed Dragons.

    And from that day onwards, his life was always filled with spears. Coupled with his father''s and sibling''s strict personalities, his basics were close to perfect.

    Spear of Hartley. ¡¸Seven Lines of Aggression¡¹

    It was a perfect example of basics and the reason why Hartley''s always started learning spear at the age of five.

    It was a special way of using the spear.

    Even in this age, people alwayspared spears to swords. In essence, they were different, and the first patriarch of the Hartleys was the first one to put that into basics.

    Rather than using a spear like a sword by using it as a flexible way, the way the patriarch used it was different.

    ''Spear is a one-directional weapon.''

    A spear user was different from a swordsman. The leverage of their movement was different from that of swordsmen.

    Swordsmen would be flexible and could attack all directions easily, but for Spearman, things were different.

    They wouldn''t be able to turn and defend themselves when an attack came from behind since, in essence, it was harder for them to turn their body 180 degrees, and shing was harder for a spearman, adding to the first point.

    Knowing that the first patriarch utilized a different concept. Rather than forcing the spearmen to be flexible, he decided to strengthen the direction spearmen faced.

    To do that, he divided the space into seven different dimensions. If it were recent times, it would be known as the cardinal vectors, but at that time, there were no such terms, and the patriarch created it on his own.

    Ethan was the one to master such a spear.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    And, now, he was reaping the benefits of his efforts. In front of the relentless assault of Astron with dual daggers, Ethan was continuously deflecting his attacks using his spear and the feeling he was getting.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    His spear moved with calcted precision, parrying Astron''s relentless dagger strikes.

    He could sense the flow of the battle, understanding the path of each attack before it came. The Seven Lines of Aggression, a unique spear technique passed down through the Hartley family, allowed Ethan to maintain his focus on the seven cardinal vectors.

    "Ha!"

    Astron''s attacks were swift and deadly, and just like him, Astron also seemed to focus more on basics, but Ethan''s speary was bound to be different.

    With each sh, Ethan subconsciously analyzed his opponent''s moves, looking for an opening. It was not something on an analytical level but more of an instinctual thing.

    Something he did without knowing how he did.

    ''I can feel it.''

    And right now, his instinct was telling him to attack. He felt an opening, a fraction of a second when Astron''s right arm was exposed.

    STAB!

    Without hesitation, he struck. His spearshed out with incredible speed, aiming directly at Astron''s arm.

    "Arghk!"

    The spear tip connected, and Astron winced in pain as the sharp point pierced his arm while releasing a groan.

    Blood welled up around the wound.

    "It is not over yet."

    STAB! STAB!

    Ethan didn''t let up after the initial strike; he pressed the attack, taking advantage of Astron''s momentary vulnerability.

    His spear became a blur, aiming for Astron''s limbs and torso. Each precise thrust sought to maintain the upper hand in their spar.

    Astron staggered backward, his injured arm causing him pain.

    "Grr¡­..

    Yet, he didn''t yield. Instead, he clenched his teeth and raised his daggers to parry Ethan''s rapid thrusts.

    The two young fighters were locked in an intense battle, their skills and determination on full disy.

    Ethan''s eyes gleamed with a fiery spirit. "You''re good, Astron, but this won''t be enough." He shouted as he continued his relentless assault.

    He knew what Astron was capable of and the reason why he had chosen Astron as his sparring partner here, and now he wanted to see it.

    "Come on, show me what you''re really made of!"

    The protagonist of the game shouted, showing his spirit for improving himself.

    "Tch¡­..Bastard."

    The only answer he got was a curse, but Ethan could feel Astron was getting angry. He could sense his demeanor changing.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    Parry after parry.

    The spear met with the daggers as Ethan continued pressuring. The two young fighters continued their intense duel. Their movements were swift, and the sound of their weapons shing filled the air.

    Ethan''s relentless attacks were driving Astron to his limits.

    ''This guy. He is not giving me any chance.''

    Whenever Astron wanted to counterattack, as if what he wanted was read, Ethan would simply block his path, not letting him move as he wished.

    ''This injury doesn''t help either.''

    Adding the injury to Ethan''s relentless assault, it was clear that he was going to be pushed back.

    ''I hate the smile on this bastard''s face.''

    For some reason, Astron was annoyed. He wanted to erase the smile on Ethan''s face. Even though he would probably refuse to admit it, his pride didn''t want him to be looked down on.

    "Come on!"

    With one other shout, Ethan rushed at Astron once again. He was getting bored. Even though the talk he had with Astron helped, the fight was rather underwhelming.

    "Try to block this."

    Spear of Hartley.¡¸Three fangs of snake.¡¹

    Ethan''s spear moved just like a snake, stabbing three times in a second. His spear, coated with mana, left afterimages as if to confuse the enemy.

    ''Show me what you are made of, don''t disappoint me.'' Ethan thought to himself as his spear moved.

    STAB!

    The first stabnded safely, as Astron wasn''t able to either evade or deflect.

    STAB!

    The second stab alsonded, injuring Astron from his right shoulder.

    With the two attacksnding, Ethan felt his disappointment rising.

    FLINCH!

    As he put his strength into the final and strongest attack of the special move, he suddenly felt something once again, as if his attack was not going to work. But it waste to stop thest attack.

    Just as Ethan attempted the third strike, Astron''s movements seemed to shift in an uncanny way, and his eyes followed Ethan''s movements clearly.

    Ethan could feel something was different now.

    CLANK!

    With almost perfect timing, Astron managed to deflect Ethan''s final attack with one of his daggers. The two weapons shed, and to Ethan''s surprise, the spear''s trajectory was nullified.

    It was as if Astron could read his move perfectly, countering him with remarkable precision. As if he could also feel it.

    THUD!

    It was in such a manner that the spear''s head was pointed upwards, breaking Ethan''s posture.

    It was the perfect time to counterattack.

    GRIT!

    Ethan could hear Astron gritting his teeth in pain, and he could also see the arm he used to deflect his attack lost his strength.

    SWOOSH!

    But, if Ethan knew one thing, that would be the fact that Astron''s strength came from relying on countless different weapons.

    Bows, daggers¡­.

    Barehand was one of those.

    THUD!

    As the palm coated with mana approached Ethan, he once again could feel the trajectory of the attack and where the attack would hit him.

    His body guided him on its own as his left elbow was lowered, trying to block the strike.

    However, the strike he was expecting didn''te, as well as the feeling he got disappeared.

    "Huh?"

    Ethan let out a surprised sound as something different happened.

    "So, you were doing it in such a way." As he heard Astron mumbling to himself, he felt a cold feeling on his neck.

    As if something was poking him.

    Something deadly.

    "What?"

    It was Astron''s dagger touching him on his neck. The arm he thought that became null was standing just like any standard arm.

    "It is my win, Ethan."

    As those words left Astron''s mouth, Ethan was left dumbfounded, looking at the dagger alone.

    "How?"

    Was the only word he could utter.

 Chapter 131 30.4 - Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 131 Chapter 30.4 - Conversation</h4>

    In this world, there are things that are given to us from the start that are very important in our lives and hold significant value.

    However, most of the time, we wouldn''t be able to learn how to use all those things in the most efficient way.

    A person can be strong, but they may not necessarily be able to utilize that strength in the best way.

    But, as we live our lives and age, by our nature, we develop and evolve. And, as we evolve, we gradually get better at utilizing things that are gifted to us from the start.

    This was the same as my [Perceptive Insight].

    The trait that enabled me to grasp the essence of the ''things'' that I had ''observed'' and I had ''studied'' faster than normal.

    I had been training with my dagger, with my bow skills, and with my mana control, utilizing this trait while observing how other people did, but as I used the trait more and more, I realized that my trait wasn''t limited to things like swinging weapons orbat.

    I could get better at things rted to daily life or utility. Like how to run in the most optimal posture, how to make a meal without giving up a huge amount of time, how to sleep in the wilderness with your guard up, how to scan the terrain to get a better position, how to stretch and train my muscles for optimal body...

    The examples could go on like that, but essentially, my trait''s only limit was actually my own thoughts and myself.

    And, while I was training with Ethan and sparring with him, I realized one thing. He was actually reading my moves in such a way that his body was moving on its own.

    As if, rather than thinking about how he needed to move to evade or deflect my attack, something else was doing it for him.

    ''He is a real protagonist.''

    It was something that I had never encountered before and something that differed Ethan from other people in this world.

    If he was the protagonist of this world, then he was bound to be different, and that was now showing itself.

    He had the talent inbat that could be easily seen. But what was that talent, I asked myself.

    The answer that I came up with was the thing that people in this world called ''Mirage.''

    It was not something that was known worldwide but something only a handful of closebatants knew.

    Those who had the talent to ''feel'' their weapon instinctively.

    As if they knew what to do even before they could see or sense. If this were a video game, people would call it script.

    But identifying something and understanding how it worked were two different things, especially when it came to things that I couldn''t directly see with my eyes.

    Things that were more like a ''concept.''

    However, while continuously parrying his attacks and getting hit, suddenly, a thought came into my head.

    ''What if I can perceive how he does it?''

    That what-if question was the tiny spark that ignited the idea in my head.

    If I could get how Ethan was able to do it somehow, that meant I could also do it like Ethan did, and more importantly, I could create something to counter it.

    And thus, for me, the second phase of the spar started.

    As I was pushed back by his spear, at first, nothing came into my mind, as if what I was doing was pointless.

    However, as I continued to fight with him and tried to attack, gradually, things started appearing in my mind.

    As if something was telling me to defend in this state¡­..

    Or it was a thread that appeared randomly and stated when I should have attacked. But even then, it was notplete.

    I wasn''t able to keep up with Ethan''s way of doing that and the way his spear moved.

    But, at that one strike, when his spear stabbed me three times.

    At the third stab, I was able to ''feel'' it. And, my dagger moved on its own to parry the attack. I was able to nce at that Mirage even for one second.

    However, was that enough?

    If I and Ethan had the same thing, then he would surely be able to counter the attack I was going to follow with.

    Then, another ''feeling'' appeared in my mind, different from the previous one. And, as if to showcase that feeling, this time, I moved my body. First, it was a palm, and then it was a dagger strike.

    But I instinctively knew Ethan wouldn''t be able to sense it, let alone understand it because it was my own interpretation of countering the Mirage.

    *******

    "You should never stop doubting Ethan."

    I said as I retracted my dagger from Ethan''s neck.

    ''It hurts.''

    My arm was hurting, and it was shaking. My body was tired from the continuous spar, and my low constitution was now showing its deficiency.

    "I should never stop doubting, huh?" Ethan mumbled as he grabbed his spear, pointing to the ground. "You are right." He had a slight smile on his face as he said that. "I guess nothing is indomitable in this world."

    Different from me, Ethan wasn''t that tired, and neither was he injured that much. I was able tond a bunch of hits on him, but none of them went past his skin and were strong enough.

    "Then, should we call it a day?" Ethan asked, looking at my arm.

    "We should," I answered. I could grab a potion and heal myself, but I needed some things to think about, and I didn''t want to talk any longer.

    "See youter then." As Ethan said those words, I grabbed my bag and left the room with my arm in pain, walking to my own room.

    ********

    "What a crazy guy," Ethan mumbled after Astron left. "But, it was an eye-opener."

    For him, who had just recently discovered how it ''felt,'' he was excited like a child finding a new toy.

    But, now, that excitement was cooled down.

    "They are your enemy, huh?"

    He raised his spear once again as he mumbled while opening a certain app on his watch.

    "I really wonder what happened to you."

    The curiosity grew, but Ethan wasn''t someone to disrespect other people''s boundaries just because he was curious.

    "Let''s wait until you open yourself."

    [Single Training Mode activated. Stage 5. 10 seconds to start.]

    With those words, he activated the training mode of the room as golems appeared in front of him.

    Just like the guy who left, Ethan was apparently a training maniac as well.

    ******

    [Horde: Sir, the items you have requested us to sell have been sold.]

    Sitting in my room, I was looking at the message that came from the special hacker group I had hired.

    [Good. Were there any obstacles or any way to trace back?]

    [Horde: No, sir. We are sure there wasn''t anything that could be suspected. As you requested, we made it so that the dungeon materials you had sent were sold under the name of ckthorns, and we are sure even their own employees can differentiate it.]

    [Well done. Keep the money in that ount; I will contact you when I need cash."

    [Horde: Understood.]

    As I closed the message, I looked at the gun in my hand.

    "The money is slowly flowing."

    I sent some of the items to Horde, as they were rather easy to find, and opted them to sell those.

    "But, two hundred thousand Valer, huh?"

    Considering the fact that Irina was able to simply give me 150k Valer without getting stingy, it was clear that this amount of money was not that much.

    However, it was enough to invest.

    "Adding the money that will soone from Emily''s guild, it should be enough to y with the stocks for a while."

    As I had said, my [Perceptive Insight] enabled me to understand things faster, and that also applied the analysis of the stock market.

    Even though it was rather a gamble and contained a lot of risks, as I studied the stocks, I gradually got better at it.

    "At the end of this semester, I will be rich enough."

    With that thought, I started wandering in the stock market as the time to go to sleep approached.

    *******

    <Wednesday Morning>

    Inside the bustling grounds of the academy grounds, the site of the practical lessons was filled with students.

    Some had sleepy expressions, while others had excited ones.

    As they gathered, whispers and conversations swirled among the students, particrly about their recent joint dungeon practice.

    "Ugh, I got the lowest grade in thest joint dungeon. I hope this one goes better," one student confessed, a hint of concern in their voice.

    Another student chimed in, "I heard the grading was pretty harshst time. I don''t want another bad score."

    A third student held a hint of pride, saying, "I did decently, but this time, I''m aiming for a perfect score. We need all the points we can get."

    As they discussed their past performances and aspirations for the uing practical lesson, there was a mix of determination and trepidation in the students'' voices.

    One drowsy student interjected, "What''s even the point of striving for high grades? They don''t measure our true talents."

    A fellow student teasingly responded, "Coming from someone ranked 87th, Julia, it doesn''t carry much weight."

    Julia let out a nonchnt yawn. "I don''t need to convince anyone. I just want to sleep."

    Her peer inquired, "What kept you upst night?"

    Julia chuckled, "I was ying that new game."

    "New game? Tell me more."

    "The one where you can fight to your heart''s content."

    Amid the students'' chatter, amanding presence suddenly made itself known.

    "Attention."

    It was their stern instructor, Professor Eleanor, who had silenced the discussions.

    "As you all know, mid-terms are approaching, and we are about to enter the second half of our semester." Professor Eleanor''s words carried the weight of responsibility, anchoring the students'' focus on the academic journey ahead.

    "As we progress into the second half of our semester," Professor Eleanor continued, her gaze sweeping across the assembled students, "there will be some adjustments to your sparring partners. This change is designed to enhance your training and provide you with a broader perspective onbat."

    A murmur of curiosity and excitement rippled through the students. The prospect of encountering new sparring partners brought a sense of anticipation.

    "I encourage all of you to use this opportunity to challenge yourselves," Professor Eleanor urged, her stern expression softening slightly. "Embrace new perspectives and strategies. It''s through such diversity that we grow and improve."

    She paused for a moment before delivering a stern reminder. "However, this doesn''t mean you should neglect your studies. Mid-term exams are approaching, and your academic performance is just as important. Do not underestimate the value of knowledge in bing well-rounded warriors."

    With her final words of encouragement, Professor Eleanor raised the paper in her hand.

    "And now, I am going to announce everyone''s sparring partner for today."

 Chapter 132 31.1 - Before Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 132 Chapter 31.1 - Before Mid-terms</h4>

    "Thest one."

    As Eleanor said that, her gaze turned to the student whom she had one of the least favorable impressions.

    "Astron Natusalune and Aliyah Shaw."

    The boy with pitch-ck hair was sitting at the back of the ce. He didn''t have anyone sitting close to him as if he was some sort of gue.

    And considering the rumors surrounding him, that made sense. Even as an instructor, she had heard about all those rumors, and certainly, they were quite disturbing.

    However, different from the youngsters who didn''t know about the world, she was well aware that all those rumors couldn''t be true at the same time. Even if Astron had a criminal history, something that exaggerated wouldn''t be the case.

    However, even then, it didn''t change the fact that he was someone who was hard to be on equal grounds and with the attitude of a teen.

    "Get ready for your positions."

    But, remembering what she had seen at the joint dungeon examination and the examination before that, she couldn''t help but think something had changed about him.

    ''Still, he can''t be the one.''

    But, in the end, she disregarded the small thought she had for a brief second.

    "We will start soon."

    And, she returned to her usual stern tone.

    ********

    "Hey, bastard."

    A crooked voice came before me as I reached the spot where I would have my spar. There stood a girl with tanned skin and yellow eyes looking at me with a clear ze.

    "¡­.."

    She was the sparring partner I would have for a while, Aliyah Shaw. Another minor extra-like character that didn''t have much screen time. She was a girl who liked to joke loudly in ss and, most of the time, acted like a boy.

    Her short-cut hair and usage of words all belonged to a category that was called ''tomboy.''

    Though sadly different from Julia, she was not a main character. Thus, she would always be soon forgotten by the yers.

    "Hey, bastard, are you deaf?"

    But then again, in this real world, there was no such thing as screen time. Every person has their own life, and time also flows for them.

    And now, I need to spar with the girl before me. Even though she seemed to have a bad impression of me, I couldn''t do much about it for the time being.

    "I can hear you just fine."

    To respond, she sneered, her yellow eyes narrowing. "I''ve heard all kinds of stories about you, like you being a womanizer and hitting a girl."

    ''Again, with those rumors.'' I thought as I readied myself for the spar while grabbing my weapons. Since I was now officially registered as a bowman and a Daggerist, I needed to use both of them while being graded.

    "So what?" I answered. At this point, reacting to those allegations was too bothersome for me.

    "So what?? Don''t you have anything to say for yourself?"

    "I don''t. You are allowed to believe whatever you want."

    "Ah, of course¡­..I wouldn''t expect less from a bastard like you."

    Most of the time, people who thought they were some sort of moral police would demand an apology from the other party.

    This is also known as political correctness.

    People who get ''offended'' by other people''s actions who don''t directly affect them. Just like this girl before me.

    Even though I had never talked with her before, nor had I done something to her, she still got offended by my imaginary actions and now wants to bring the ''justice'' she deemed yourself.

    "Get your weapon; I am going to crush you." The ferocious expression on her face was the proof of that.

    "Is that so?"

    "It is."

    SMASH!

    She smashed her gauntlets, scrubbing them into each other as she revealed a predatory smile.

    Apparently, she was a martial artist who trained her body and became a living weapon on her own using her fists. Of course, while observing all the students inside the ss, I also gathered information about her and knew she was using fists and ranked around 1k digits.

    "Make sure you get some painkillers ready. Because it will fucking hurt." With those words, she started walking to her own position of sparring, the other end of the ring.

    Since I was a bowman, to make it fair, the area we were sparring was wider than the one before.

    DING!

    As the bell rang, the sign for our spar to start was given.

    I quickly reached for my bow, nocking an arrow and drawing the string taut.

    CRACK!

    She immediately sted herself off the moment the bell rang.

    My eyes remained fixed on Aliya, who wasted no time closing the distance between us, her fists enveloped in the special mana-coating technique that enhanced her strength and speed.

    SWISH!

    I released my first arrow, watching it soar toward Aliya.

    DANG!

    Her enhanced reflexes allowed her to react swiftly, deflecting the arrow with a well-timed punch, sending it off course. Even though the arrow was coated with my mana, it didn''t have any effect on her fist that shed with it.

    ''As expected.''

    Since the time I had at my disposal was limited, I couldn''t perfectly enhance the arrow, making it strong enough to damage. Also, with my location known, it was a lot harder to hit someone like her.

    SWOOSH!

    Undeterred, I notched another arrow and maintained my distance, focusing on precision and aim. Aliya''s relentless pursuit and high physical awareness allowed her to dodge most of the arrows, or she deflected them with her bare fists.

    As I continued to kite her down while trying to maintain my distance, I could hear her mumbling.

    "Pussy."

    Of course, that was expected, given her personality.

    "Come here, you fucker."

    She was continuously pursuing me, as I was continuously running away.

    SWISH! SWISH!

    I continued to fire arrows, supplying them with mana. My goal wasn''t to show off my bow skills and my mana control but actually to wear her off.

    As the spar continued, Aliya''s skillful dodges and impressive deflections demonstrated her martial arts expertise.

    SWOOSH!

    But, as thest arrow flew in the air, I could see her eyes widening. It was because she was not in a position to dodge. I had been dragging her in a way that, when this attack came, she would be blocked by the boundary of the ring.

    SPURT!

    In the end, the arrow pierced her on her shoulder, making her wince in pain.

    I managed to aplish my goal bynding a few hits with my arrows, making it clear that I had proficiency with the bow.

    "YOU!"

    And angering her.

    "If you are going to y it like that, so be it." She said as the aura surrounding her changed. "I wanted to crush you without using this, but I didn''t expect you to be a rat."

    ''She is going to use it.''

    There was a reason why martial artists were able topete with Hunters using weapons. It was the fact that their body was the real weapon, and they knew how to preach their limits.

    ¡¸Martial Spirit¡¹

    And now she was going to use the fundamental technique that made it such.

    ''Using the bow will be pointless.''

    At this point, I knew I couldn''t use my bow. The moment she had activated her Martial Spirit, my attacks wouldn''t be able to deal any damage to her until it wore off because of the special mana disturbing property.

    But that didn''t mean I waspletely helpless. After all, I had my daggers in my hand.

    "Here Ie."

    BOOM! SWOOSH!

    With those words, she immediately dashed to me, her movements blurry. As if a new leg was added to her body, she closed the distance instantly.

    BOOM!

    Her first strike came with explosive force, her mana-enhanced fists striking out in a series of rapid punches. I managed to evade the first few blows, deflecting them with my dual daggers, but the sheer power behind each punch was overwhelming. I could feel the impact reverberate through my arms.

    ''It is crazy how different she is now.''

    I thought as my eyes darted around her body, looking for every bit of sign I could see.

    ''A kick.''

    SWOOSH!

    Just as I had anticipated, her follow-up attack was a spinning kick that I barely managed to dodge by leaping backward.

    The wind from the kick brushed against my chest, and I realized that any direct hit from those enhanced strikes would be devastating.

    "You are good at escaping, aren''t you? Like a little rat." She said as she pressed on.

    SWOOSH!

    Another fist followed me, just aimed at my right abdomen.

    ''I can''t dodge it.''

    Dash.

    Immediately concluding that fact, I activated my skill, enhancing my speed. And thanks to that, I was able to avoid the punch at thest second by steeping to the side.

    And because it was a desperate move, I wasn''t able to regain my footing instantly. Just at that second, I could see another fist approaching me rapidly, coated with aura.

    I knew if I got hit by that, my face would be smashed, and I would be on the verge of losing consciousness.

    But I felt it. The small window of parrying appeared in front of me.

    CLANK!

    The dagger moved on its own and parried the punch. The aftermath nulled my right arm, and my senses closed for a second, but I was able to fend off the attack.

    SLASH!

    Following that, I shed with my left arm, aiming at the conjecture point where her arm connected to her chest.

    "Arghk!"

    She winced in pain as my dagger slid through her arm and threw a roundhouse kick to fend me off.

    But I was already expecting it from her body movements. This time the feeling was not there, but my trait was.

    SWOOSH!

    Lowering my body, I crouched as the kick went past my head.

    SLASH!

    And shed the ankle tendons of her pir foot.

    THUD!

    Which made her fall to the ground, as she lost control of her ankle momentarily. And that momentary loss of control determined the end of the spar as my dagger stood right before her neck.

    DING!

    "Everyone, the spars are finished."

 Chapter 133 31.2 - Before Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 133 31.2 - Before Mid-terms</h4>

    "We are getting out. Do you want us to wait for you?"

    Inside the locker room of the girls, thest group was about to get out.

    "No, I will stay here for a little while."

    However, one girl didn''t follow her friends but just stood there in front of her locker.

    "Okay. Call me when you are free."

    "Bye."

    As her friends left, the girl was left alone inside the room.

    "How dare he?"

    And as they left, the emotions she had suppressed starteding out one by one.

    She was fuming to herself as she touched the small cuts on her ankles and her rear delt. The marks of the wounds had already been healed to the point it was hard to discern them.

    TAK!

    Her fist hit the locker, creating a small crater on it, and the hand that punched the metal didn''t seem bothered by it.

    "Why?"

    She sat down on the stool and lowered her head. The room, which would normally be filled with students, was now empty, reminding her of that time.

    SHIVER!

    Her body shivered as she remembered the disgusting touch of that old man. The memories started crashing down once again.

    "Haaaah...Haaaaaah¡­.."

    Her heart fastened as her breath started getting ragged. Even though her toned body had fought countless times to train, there was one thing that she was still weak at.

    The scene of that hideous-looking thing approaching her, the creepy smile on his face, the hand that was locking hers from above, the disparity between strength and the muffled screams that never came out.

    "Burghk!"

    The nausea starteding up, and she couldn''t hold it in, so she rushed to the toilet.

    "Burghk!"

    After emptying everything she had consumed recently, she finally started feeling a little better, but even then, her rapidly beating heart was still there.

    CLENCH!

    "Calm down."

    She clenched her fists as she tried to calm herself down.

    "You need to get over it."

    Her hand started losing its color, as her incredibly tightened fists showed her knuckles'' shape.

    "This time, they were just lucky."

    ''It was because of luck. You are no longer that weak girl anymore; you can defend yourself against them.''

    She repeated the same thing over and over again, trying to calm herself down. And it was proving to be effective.

    rity returned to her head as her ferocious-looking yellow eyes slowly opened. There was a clear hatred amongst them.

    "Astron Natusalune."

    She mumbled the name of the person she had just seen beforeing here.

    "Next time, I will show you."

    She mumbled, imagining herself sitting on top of that bastard, iming herself as the victor.

    "Yes, this is how it should be? How it needs to be?"

    In the locker room where no people resided, the girl repeated the same words and imagined the same scene over and over again, though inwardly, she knew all of this was to ovee that one feeling.

    Without even knowing the fate that was awaiting her.

    *******

    SCRUB! SILENCE!

    Inside the library, the normally bustling Arcadia Hunter Academy, students had already filled the tables.

    Everyone had a pile of books on their tables as they studied for the uing exams.

    "Hey, Sylvie. Should we take a break?"

    And, at one of the tables, two girls were whispering to each other.

    "Break? I don''t know, Jasmine."

    "Come on. If this goes on, I will fall asleep soon after. I need to have a fresh breath. It has already been two hours since we sat here."

    "Sigh¡­.Okay."

    As the two girls whispered to each other, they silently stood up while being careful not to make others ufortable.

    "We need to make it quick."

    "Yeah. The library is already filled with students."

    Since it was the mid-term period, almost every student was cramming for the lessons until it was midnight.

    Sylvie and Jasmine exited the library, finding a little relief from the stifling atmosphere inside.

    The library''s courtyard, bathed in the soft glow of the mana-engineered lights, offered a wee change of scenery and a slightly exotic environment.

    The two friends stretched and took deep breaths. "Ah, that''s better," Jasmine sighed.

    Sylvie nodded in agreement. "You''re right; it''s stuffy in there."

    They walked towards the entrance, away from the intense concentration of the studying crowd. A gentle breeze rustled the leaves of the trees nearby, carrying with it the distant chatter of students enjoying their own break.

    As they stood there, Sylvie nced at Jasmine and said, "Mid-terms are always so stressful. It feels like the exams are right around the corner."

    Jasmine nodded. "I know. But we''ll get through it, just like always."

    "But where is Danielle?" Sylvie asked, looking at her friend. "She needs to study too. I know her grades are not top-notch."

    As Sylvie said, Danielle was rather on thezy side of the students. Most of the time, she went to parties and gatherings at night, and she had quite a bit of a name amongst the freshmen.

    "Ah, Danielle," Jasmine said, looking at the sky. "She said she was going to meet with someone."

    "Someone¡­.Who is she?" Sylvie asked, her curiosity picked.

    "It is a boy."

    Sylvie''s eyes widened at this revtion, and a light blush crept up on her cheeks. She knew the implications of meeting a guy at this time of the day. "A guy? Who? Do you know him?"

    ''I can use this to get back at her.''

    Sylvie thought. She had been feeling a little resentful after her friend''s countless teasing, and now she thought a way to get back at her.

    Jasmine chuckled at Sylvie''s reaction. "I''m not sure. She didn''t say much about him, just that she was going to meet him for a bit."

    However, all those ns crumbled as she heard.

    "I see¡­.." Sylvie tried to appear nonchnt, but the blush on her cheeks persisted. "Well, I hope she has a nice time."

    Jasmine grinned at her friend. "Nice time? I wonder what ''nice'' you are talking about?" She approached the yellow-haired girl. "And, who are you imagining in your head?"

    Hearing this, Sylvie''s blush deepened, and she stammered, "N-No, it''s not like that. I''m just... curious, that''s all."

    Jasmineughed heartily. "Curious, huh? Sure, Sylvie, whatever you say."

    SILENCE!

    But, just at that second, suddenly, the people surrounding them went silent for a second.

    "Hmm?" feeling something was amiss, Jasmine was the first one to notice that. As she turned her head back, she saw another student that she remembered¡ªthe certain boy who was sometimes the subject of their talk.

    He was walking in the corridors of the library with quite a lot of books in his arms. Some of the students recognized him and threw him a bunch of nces. Of course, no one caused a scene, but even then, the silence and the pressure from the gazes were enough to make people ufortable.

    "Astron?"

    Sylvie also noticed him as he walked.

    "I guess even he doesn''t want to get expelled from the academy," Jasmine said as she watched him enter. Her impression of him wasn''t good as both the rumors surrounding him and the attitude he had shown so far yed a part in it.

    "You are right," Sylvie replied, her curiosity temporarily diverted.

    Jasmine stretched her arms and yawned. "Well, break time is over. We should head back to the library. I want to make the most out of this study session."

    Sylvie nodded, the topic of Danielle and her mystery meeting with a guy now temporarily forgotten. "You''re right. Let''s get back to studying." They turned and walked back to the library, ready to tackle their mid-term preparations with renewed focus.

    When Sylvie and Jasmine returned to the library and reached their vacant seats, they were ready to resume their study session. However, as they reached their chosen table, they realized that the seats at the table beside them were no longer upied by the same seniors as before.

    Instead, someone different is sitting there. The very person who had just entered the library.

    Astron was sitting there, a stack of books and notes spread out in front of him.

    [Study of Mana, 3rd edition, by. Alena Frostborne]

    [Dungeon Theory, 1st edition, by. Brian Jake]

    [Biology for Hunters 1, by. Magic Tower of Arcadia Dominion]

    .

    .

    He seemed deeply engrossed in his studies, and the aura around him made it clear that he had no intention of being disturbed, just as usual when he was in the ssroom.

    Jasmine nced at Sylvie, raising an eyebrow. "Well, it looks like we have some pany'' here."

    Sylvie, who had been momentarily distracted by Astron''s presence, nodded slightly and whispered, "It seems like it."

    Though Jasmine''s impression of him wasn''t good because Sylvie didn''t say bad things about him, she also didn''t want to be an asshole and randomly make an enemy out of him.

    Also, seeing the books in front of him and all of them being the study materials of their curriculum, she understood that he was serious, so she just let him be.

    "Let''s sit down. It doesn''t matter who sits beside us, right?" Sylvie whispered, sitting down at their own table. Though, knowing her, Jasmine understood she was trying to distract herself from him.

    "You are right." Jasmine agreed as she also sat down and started studying.

    Just like that, Sylvie and Jasmine decided to focus on their studies despite Astron''s presence.

    They opened their textbooks and notes, diving into the world of academia they ''liked'' so much.

    The library''s atmosphere was filled with the rustling of pages, the quiet tapping of fingers on keyboards, and the asional whispers of students seeking rification on their studies.

    With such an atmosphere, two girls and many other students started working towards their goals¡­.

 Chapter 134 31.3 - Before Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 134 31.3 - Before Mid-terms</h4>

    Sylvie and Jasmine studied diligently throughout the evening, making the most of their time in the library. They continued to exchange notes and discuss various subjects, doing their best to prepare for the uing mid-term exams.

    As the day wore on, the library''s atmosphere remained focused and studious.

    They exchanged notes and discussed topics they found challenging, making the most of their time in the library.

    Because this was something that they had been doing frequently, they knew how to cooperate well.

    But while Sylvie was engrossed in her books and notes, she couldn''t help but cast asional nces at Astron, who was still sitting at the table beside them.

    ''I thought he wasn''t good at studying.'' She thought to herself. Considering his rank and the attitude he always took at the lessons, she had initially assumed he was not particrly academically inclined.

    However, the more she observed him, the more she found herself surprised.

    ''How can he solve them this fast?''

    Astron, despite hisst-ce ranking, seemed to have an innate understanding of the subjects they were studying.

    He effortlessly solvedplex problems and answered difficult questions. His pen moved smoothly across the pages, jotting down notes and annotations that indicated a deep understanding of the material.

    It was as if he had actually been studying all those things from the start, but that didn''t make sense.

    ''Did he just learn everything here?''

    She thought. She knew Astron was an orphan, and he mustn''t have received a good education beforeing to this academy, just like her.

    Since she was a girl growing up in a vige, she didn''t go to prestigious pre-academy schools like most of the students here.

    This was why she knew precisely how hard it was for someone to learn all those things from scratch.

    And, now, she was bbergasted by his proficiency. She had expected his academic performance to be mediocre at best, but it was evident that he was highly capable.

    It left her wondering about the circumstances that led to his low ranking, and the result she came up with was obvious.

    ''It must be because of his low stats.''

    She knew how weak he was at first, as she witnessed those painful times of him.

    And knowing this, she couldn''t help but respect his dedication and abilities. Just at that time, Sylvie felt her friend poking her arm with her finger.

    "Hmm?" Turning her attention to Jasmine, Sylvie could see her holding a book.

    She opened her textbook and pointed to a particrly challenging question rted to [Dungeon Theory.] This subject was Sylvie''s weakest, and she often struggled with it.

    "Hey, Sylvie, check this out," Jasmine said, directing Sylvie''s attention to the question.

    Sylvie nced at the problem and felt a wave of uncertainty wash over her.

    It was a difficult question, one she had struggled with in the past and failed to solve. She was actually nning to join the professor''s office hours just to ask about those questions.

    And now, her friend was asking her this question, and that made it impossible for her to answer.

    Just when Sylvie was on the verge of giving up, she remembered something.

    ''He was studying this topic just now.''

    She looked at Jasmine, her expression a mixture of realization and surprise. "Wait a minute," Sylvie whispered, her eyes lighting up. "Astron was studying ''Dungeon Theory'' just now. He might know how to solve this."

    Jasmine raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Astron? Are you sure he''d help us?" She herself knew how uncooperative he was with others, and his attitude made her doubt him.

    "I think he will," Sylvie said.

    "If you think so." Giving him a chance, Jasmine said.

    Sylvie, taking a breath, decided to seek Astron''s help with the challenging [Dungeon Theory] question.

    She stood up, gathered her study materials, and approached Astron, who was diligently working at the neighboring table.

    Until this hour, he never stood up even once and simply studied after entering here. She could see the scattered books and notes around.

    Her footsteps were cautious, but her resolve was unwavering. As she reached Astron''s table, she cleared her throat to get his attention. "Excuse me, Astron," she began, her voice polite and respectful.

    Astron, who was engrossed in his studies, looked up, his eyes meeting Sylvie''s. His expression was as stern as ever, and he didn''t show much emotion, as his color palette were no different than usual.

    The color of grey covered the palette, symbolizing indifference.

    As his purple shiny eyes met with Sylvie''s, the urge to lower her gaze came up. Whenever she stood before him, those eyes made her remember the words he had spoken to her at that time, and she was ufortable.

    ''A lot of time had passed now, Sylvie.''

    But she controlled herself, masking her nervousness, and she continued. "I noticed you were studying ''Dungeon Theory,'' and there''s this question I''ve been struggling with. I was wondering if you could help me understand it."

    For a moment, Astron''s piercing gaze seemed to bore into her, and she couldn''t help but feel a bit intimidated.

    She waited for his response, hoping that he would agree to assist her with the problem. The silence between them grew, and it felt like an eternity before he finally replied.

    "I can help." Astron''s voice was monotone, his response brief. He pushed the stack of books he was studying aside to make room for Sylvie''s question.

    ''Ah¡­.Thank goodness he epted it. It was so embarrassing.'' Sylvie thought to herself as she sat.

    Her relief was palpable, but she tried to maintain herposure. "Thank you, Astron. I appreciate it."

    She carefully showed him the question she was struggling with, and Astron began to analyze it, flipping through pages and making notes.

    It was a question about analyzing the dungeon''s inner diagram and finding the rted mana levels in each marked branch and node of that diagram.

    From the outside, it may have looked easy, but knowing there were several branches and nodes inside, it was quite hard for her to find the right path to solve.

    "Hmm¡­." She could hear him humming as he looked at the question for a second. "This is certainly a hard one." His pen started moving rapidly. Equations, numbers, and diagrams appeared one by one, and in a matter of minutes, the whole page was filled with calctions.

    ''His handwriting is different.'' Sylvie thought, watching him scribble.

    She always took care of her writing and wanted her paper to look good, and because of that, she was a slightly slow writer. But the neatness that came from it made it worth it.

    However, clearly, Astron was different. His writing was small, and he wrote almost 1.5 times faster than her. It wasn''t as beautiful as her writing, but clearly, there was a weird feeling of attraction when she looked at the filled paper.

    At that moment, she heard his voiceing from the side. "Here," he said, sliding the paper over to Sylvie.

    ''Ah, he already finished.''

    When she was watching him solving the equations like that, he had already finished.

    ''What is this?''

    But, when she looked at the page, her excitement mixed with a tinge of confusion.

    Astron''s solution seemed like an intricate web of symbols and numbers, and it was difficult for Sylvie to decipher it at first.

    Even though she could understand the numbers and could see the calctions were correct, she didn''t understand where some of the equations came from.

    "Um, I''m sorry, but I don''t quite understand," she admitted, her brows furrowing. "It looks reallyplex."

    "Hmm¡­." Hearing this, Astron hummed for a second as he looked at his own paper. "Have you tried to solve this question first?" And he asked.

    "Of course I did."

    "Good. Do you have your calctions with you?"

    "My calctions? Why?"

    "I want to see how you thought when you were looking at this problem. And, the best way is to see your solution."

    Hearing this, Sylvie was slightly surprised. She certainly wasn''t expecting him to say such a thing.

    "They should be in my bag; let me check it." Sylvie nodded and reached into her bag, retrieving her own calctions for the question.

    She handed over the sheets of paper to Astron, who took them and began to examine her work.

    As he studied her solution, Sylvie couldn''t help but feel a bit self-conscious. It was like having her homework reviewed by the sternest of teachers.

    Her gaze shifted between the page in Astron''s hands and his serious expression. Just as usual, his gaze didn''t contain any emotions whatsoever. She couldn''t tell whether he was impressed, critical, or both.

    "I see now." He mumbled as he slightly slid the paper in front of her. "The approach you have used in this question was the same as the one we used in the previous section." He said, pointing to the paper. However, because the paper was in front of her, without noticing, he came up to her with his arm touching hers.

    Sylvie felt herself getting distracted as Astron leaned closer to exin her mistake. It was hard not to be aware of his presence; she could see his sharp eyes intently studying the paper as he exined the intricacies of the problem.

    And then she noticed the details of his appearance up close. His pale skin had a certain ethereal quality to it. His slightly long ck hair framed his face, adding a mysterious allure.

    For a moment, she couldn''t help but be drawn to the fine details of his features, his sharp jawline, and his full lips that rarely talked with others but now exining to her the question.

    ''He smells good.''

    His scent, abination of a mild cologne and something unique to him, wafted towards her.

    It was a fragrance that was both inviting and unfamiliar, making her all the more aware of his proximity. She blushed slightly, feeling a warmth in her cheeks.

    ''I shouldn''t do this.''

    But she quickly shook her head to refocus. This wasn''t the time to be getting lost in such thoughts. Astron was trying to help her, and she needed to take advantage of this opportunity to learn.

    "In these types of questions, you need to make use of this form here..."

    Just like that, Astron kept exining to her the questions as he referred to his own notes from time to time.

    And because Sylvie was using her every bit of willpower to not get distracted, she missed the small change on the color palette only her eyes could see.

    Though on the side, the girl who was watching them couldn''t help but think¡­.

    ''They really look good together, and she looks more rxed around himpared to other boys¡­..Oh, boy¡­.This is going to be troublesome.''

    As she looked at the boy exining things, her brows furrowed.

    ''If you make her sad, I am going to beat you up.''

    Just like that, the night went on.

 Chapter 135 32.1 - Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 135 32.1 - Mid-terms</h4>

    "Thank you for your time."

    Sylvie said as she stood up. At this point, the library had already been emptied to the point where only a handful of people were left.

    "No problem." Hearing his curt reply, Sylvie was once again reminded of the fact of what kind of a person this guy was.

    "T-then, I will take my leave."

    With those words, she returned to her own table. However, when she nced back at her table, she noticed something amiss.

    Jasmine was sound asleep, her head resting on her arms, which were spread out on the table. Papers and notes were scattered around her in a haphazard manner.

    "Jasmine?" Sylvie whispered, gently shaking her friend''s shoulder.

    Jasmine stirred, her eyes fluttering open as she groggily looked around. "Huh? What? How long was I out?"

    Sylvie couldn''t help but smile. "It looks like you needed a break more than any of us."

    Jasmine yawned and stretched. "You''re right about that. Thanks for studying with me, Sylvie."

    "No problem," Sylvie said, her gaze shifting briefly to Astron, who was still deep in his studies.

    ''I guess he won''t be leaving here for a while.'' She thought, looking at his concentrated face. '' But, he is quite good at teaching.''

    She never thought he would be this good at exining things, especially when it came to her mistakes.

    The surprising thing wasn''t the fact that he was able to solve the questions; the difference was that he was able to dissolve and analyze her own thought process when she was solving on her own.

    It was as if he was able to understand her better than herself. Truly weird.

    Hmm?" Sylvie noticed Jasmine looking at her with squinting eyes as if she were suspicious of something.

    Sylvie couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy under her friend''s scrutiny. "Jasmine, why are you looking at me like that?"

    Jasmine blinked and then shrugged. "It''s nothing¡­." She said, her eyes going back and forth between Astro and Sylvie as if she was implying something.

    Sylvie chuckled nervously. "An interesting conversation? Well, we did discuss a challenging problem from ''Dungeon Theory,'' and Astron helped me understand it better."

    "Is that so?" Jasmine still seemed unconvinced, but she didn''t press the matter further.

    "Yep. It was really helpful. He''s more knowledgeable than I thought," Sylvie admitted.

    Jasmine yawned again. "Well, it sounds like you had quite a productive evening. I''m just d we took that break; I really needed it. Shall we call it a night? Mid-terms are going to be a handful."

    Sylvie nodded, and the two friends gathered their belongings. They quietly left the library, leaving Astron to his studies, and headed back to their dorms to rest up for the uing exams.

    ********

    Different from what one would expect, the mid-term period of the academy didn''t have any events rted to demons or demon contractors.

    This was mostly because they needed toy low after the recent incident they had caused. Of course, there were those individual demon contractors working for their own cause inside the academy, but at this period, nothing big would happen.

    Though, that didn''t mean the game missed this part.

    In the Arcadia Hunter Academy, the exams were separated into two parts. One was a written and theoretical exam, and the other one was a practical exam.

    The theoretical exams were mostly skipped in the game since no yer wanted to look at a bunch of papers while ying. After all, the target audience of this game mostly yed it in order to distract themselves from the stress of school.

    However, this is not the case in the real world. You can not skip the theoretical exams like you did in the game, and there was a certain score average requirement not to get expelled from the academy.

    When ites to prestigious schools where the supposed ''manpower'' of humanity attended, they were very strict with their examinations and student performances.

    Therefore, I needed to meet at least the basic requirements. That was the reason why I went to the library that day.

    Though I wasn''t expecting to meet Sylvie at that time, even then, the encounter still helped me.

    While teaching her, I was also learning and grasping things a lot faster than usual, and in the end, when my study session met its end, I was able to finish all the subjects I needed to study.

    Of course, there was also a practical exam as well, and that was the thing I needed to pay the most attention to. After all, it was one of the game events where Ethan would start showing the world his talents as well as gathering the attention of some groups on himself.

    To showcase his talent, he needed to ovee difficulties, and the difficulty of the second act was [Mid-Term Dungeons].

    And just like that, the week had passed in a second, and now it was the mid-terms.

    ********

    <On Mid-Terms Day>

    In the hushed halls of Arcadia Hunter Academy, students began to gather for their mid-term exams. It was a day of tension and anxiety, a moment of reckoning for all their efforts throughout the semester.

    As they waited for the exams to begin, clusters of students could be heard discussing their preparations. Some expressed nervousness about the challenging curriculum, while others were anxious about not having covered all the material.

    "I can''t believe how hard [Advanced Mana Control] was. I couldn''t get through half the textbook in time," one studentined to their friend.

    He was a senior of the academy, taking an advanced course in terms of mana maniption. [Advanced Mana Control] was one of the continuing courses of the [Introduction to Mana for Hunters] for freshmen.

    Another student chimed in, "I know what you mean. [Demonology and Dark Arts] was no joke either. There was so much to learn, and I feel like I barely scratched the surface."

    Both of them were seniors, but even those who had been in this school for a long time were still finding it hard to cover all the curriculum.

    But, as one progressed in the corridors and reached the freshmen sses, they would see a slightly different atmosphere.

    Even if the seniors wereining about the exams, they were veterans who had already survived this hellish exam period at least thrice.

    But that wasn''t the case for the freshmen.

    In the freshmen sses, the atmosphere was notably more nervous. These students were facing their first mid-term exams, and they were feeling the pressure keenly. While they talked amongst themselves, many couldn''t help but anxiously review their notes onest time.

    "Guys, I''m so nervous about [Introduction to Mana for Hunters]," a wide-eyed freshman eximed. "I stayed up all night trying to cover everything, but there''s just so much!"

    Another student nodded in agreement, their hands trembling slightly as they held their notes. "Tell me about it! [Dungeon Theory] is the bane of my existence. I''m not even sure if I remember what I ate for breakfast, let alone theseplicated diagrams."

    As the clock ticked closer to the exam time, a few students were still flipping through their textbooks and hurriedly scribbling downst-minute notes.

    "I just can''t believe we have to take the exam so early in the morning," one student muttered, rubbing their eyes as if trying to ward off fatigue. "My brain''s not even fully awake yet!"

    The anxiety in the air was palpable as the freshmen grappled with the intensity of their first mid-term exams, desperately reviewing their notes and praying they''d remember everything when the tests began.

    All of them knew the importance of the theoretical exams, not because of their implication in real life but because of their implication on their notes.

    ''Why are we learning this even though we will never calcte the mana of dungeons?''

    Even though every one of them had this thought in the corner of their heads, they didn''t voice it loud because they knew nothing would change anyway.

    Of course, not every student was like them. There were some of those who had already studied enough from the start. Those wereposed, sitting on their seats and waiting for the papers to arrive.

    And one of them was¡­.

    "Irina."

    The girl with zing red hair was sitting at the front desk.

    "What?"

    As her desk mate, the white-haired girl, sat beside her, she threw her an annoyed gaze before closing her eyes again.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I am sorting the information."

    "Huh? What does that mean?"

    "You don''t need to know."

    Even though most people didn''t know, mages of high-ranking families had ess to certain special magic skills that enabled them to sort their information in an organized manner using mana.

    ''Mind Storage.''

    And, now, Irina was sorting all the information that she had stored there.

    "Yo, Ethan. How are you doing?"

    Seeing Irina was not going to entertain her as she wished, Julia turned her attention to the boys sitting behind her.

    "I am checking my notes." Ethan was a serious type to study, but he had one little weakness. He was bad at solving analytical questions and calctive topics.

    That was why he was still trying to study.

    "I am sleepy," Lucas added as he leaned on his left arm.

    "Tch¡­." Seeing this, Julia clicked her tongue. Because she knew this twin of hers was good at exams and he was smart.

    "Why are you clicking your tongue? Mad at you got the short end of genes?"

    "Shut up, bastard. At least I don''t have a small stick."

    "HA! You bitch, what are you saying?"

    The bickering between Julia and Lucas continued to escte as they exchanged insults and jabs at each other.

    Lucas couldn''t resist the opportunity to provoke Julia further. "Maybe if you didn''t look like a boy, you''d actually have a boyfriend by now."

    Julia''s eyes zed with anger. "You''ve really crossed the line now, Lucas. You''re such an arrogant know-it-all."

    TOK!

    But, before she could even say anything more, suddenly, the door opened wide open, and the instructor entered the room.

    "Get rid of your notes; we are starting with the bell."

    SILENCE!

    Everyone fell silent, and a palpable tension hung in the air as they turned their attention to the instructor, the same stern woman who guided them.

    The mid-terms were about to start.

 Chapter 136 32.2 - Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 136 32.2 - Mid-terms</h4>

    ''This reminds me of the college times.''

    I thought, looking at the exam paper before me. The me from Earth had been admitted to one of the best national colleges in his country.

    Therefore, he had his fair share of exams, both before admission and after starting as an undergraduate.

    The questions on the exam paper had a certain familiarity to them, just like the engineering courses I had taken back on Earth. It was almost like a shback to my college days when I''d spend my time preparing for simr tests.

    The first question on the page seemed like a nod to ssical physics. It read, ''Calcte the maximum velocity a hunter can achieve when applying a continuous force of 500 Newtons to a mana-propelled vehicle weighing 300 kilograms with 2.7 M density. Assume negligible air resistance and conductivity c=10.''

    It was a straightforward problem involving Newton''s secondw of motion and required applying concepts I had learned in my college days. Of course, there were some weird things that wouldn''t normally make sense.

    Firstly, the name of Newton. In this world, rather than being a simple physicist, he was actually a mage who rose the ranks in the mage tower in the past.

    ''Developers werezy.'' I thought, jotting down the form, and started working through the math.

    The first exam was [Introduction to Mana for Hunters], and this course wasn''t that hard from my point of view since it was just an introduction and the forms used weren''t that hard.

    I was already familiar with the concept ofst week''s cramming and solving the past exam questions, and because I didn''t neglect my weekly reviews after the lessons, I was able to keep the knowledge in my head.

    Adding my trait into the equation, these written exams were nothing but a simple maze in which I knew the path to reach the end.

    ********

    Just like that, the exams continued, and in two days, everything was finished. Normally, it was something inhumane, but because the academy was growing Awakened Humans who had both supernatural body and mind, they didn''t regard their mental health.

    Five exams in two days was like hell for most of the students.

    Day 1: [Introduction to Mana for Hunters] ¨C [Bestiary 1]

    Day 2: [Dungeon Theory] ¨C [History of Continent 1] ¨C [Understanding of Combat]

    The schedule was in such a manner, and at the end of the day, almost all of the students were left exhausted at their desks.

    Some of them were sleeping, and some of them were just trying to clear their heads.

    And, of course, there were bound to be people who always talked about the exam questions after it finished.

    "Hey, could you solve the second question?"

    "The one with spear trajectory?"

    "Yeah, that one."

    "I don''t know, man. I skipped the spear section, thinking they wouldn''t ask about it, but they asked. How unlucky I am?"

    Listening to the students talking like that, Sylvie felt a touch on her left arm.

    "How were your exams?" It was Jasmine.

    "It could be said fine."

    "Fine?"

    Sylvie looked at Jasmine, her face expressing a mixture of exhaustion and surprise. "Well, some of the questions were quite challenging, but I think I managed to solve them thanks to... some help."

    Jasmine raised an eyebrow. "Help?" At first, she slightly questioned, but as her exam-fried brain worked, she understood what she was talking about. "Ah¡­."

    After all, she was there watching when they were studying together.

    "Was it really thanks to him?" Jasmine asked.

    "Yes. The exact question he solved was in the exam."

    "Ah, that one¡­."

    "Don''t tell me you forgot?"

    "Cough¡­.."

    Seeing Jasmine lowering her gaze, Sylvie couldn''t help but shake her head. Her friend was weird sometimes. She was the sole reason she asked Astron, but she didn''t even listen to her.

    What kind of setup was this?

    "Sigh¡­You really need to be careful about your notes."

    "Yeah, yeah."

    ''Stupid Jasmine.'' Sylvie thought, wanting to punish this girl, but she refrained.

    "Ho, girls, you are here." With Danielle''s appearance, the trio gathered once again.

    "Let''s hang out today; I am so tired."

    ********

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    In the training rooms of the academy, I was standing, firing arrows continuously.

    "My speed has improved."

    As the written exams met their end, the only thing that was left was the practical exam. Of course, when the name practical exam is mentioned, whates into one''s mind would be dungeons or sparring.

    This was what we have been doing so far, and that would be the case in this one as well.

    ''Solo dungeon raid.''

    We were expected to raid a dungeon all alone. Since the academy did have specially crafted artificial dungeons, they could adjust the strength terrain of the dungeon ordingly.

    ording to one''s rank, they would be assigned to a specific dungeon that was adjusted to their strength, and then they would be ranked ording to their performance.

    Of course, the word ''Solo'' didn''t mean you needed toplete the dungeon all alone. It was just there weren''t any predetermined teams while entering, different from the practical lessons before.

    Therefore, in the game, there were quite a lot of students who ganged upon others by simply grouping together and having a momentary truce.

    Though, in the end, when it came to scores, those momentary truces would be broken.

    "Let''s see which dungeon I will be assigned to," I mumbled as I grabbed my bow for another training session.

    DING!

    Just at that moment, I was startled by the sound of a notification, and my bowstring slipped from my fingers. I turned my attention to the holographic interface that appeared before me from my watch, disying the academy''s emblem and a message that held my future:

    [Academy Notification: Solo Dungeon Assignment]

    [Assigned Dungeon: B-3]

    *********

    The Arcadia City was the capital of the Human Federation, Valerian. It had countless towering buildings that reached the sky.

    Guilds flocked to those buildings, and lower-ranking ones were left with normal buildings.

    Inside one of those small buildings, a young woman was sitting at the table looking at the picture of a young kid.

    "Don''t worry, son; mother will avenge you soon."

    The image she held was that of a young boy, a cheeky smile on her face, a stark contrast to the solemn room, and the hatred in the woman''s eyes. "They think they can just take you from me and get away with it. They don''t care about your life, about the pain you suffered."

    Her fists clenched, and a trembling anger gripped him. "The authorities, the so-called protectors of the people, they couldn''t care less. They brushed it under the rug, called it a ''tragic ident,'' and moved on. But I won''t move on."

    The woman''s fists were squeezed to the point where they were fully white. The hatred in her eyes was clear.

    The young woman''s hands shook as she pulled out a small report and a set of documents from a hidden drawer. The room was dimly lit, and the only sound was the heavy thumping of her heart.

    As she leafed through the documents, she saw the details of the incident that had taken her son and two other children. Her vision blurred as she read the chilling ount of that fateful day, and the pain washed over her once again.

    "The authorities did nothing... They just let this happen," she muttered through gritted teeth. "And the survivor, Astron Natusalune... He''s the one who took you from me."

    The hatred in her eyes burned even brighter as she read Astron''s name.

    She didn''t know who had provided her with these documents as suddenly they appeared in her office with a small note.

    "Don''t you want to know why your son died?"

    That was what they had written in that note, and without even thinking, she opened the document.

    And there, she found what they had been searching for this long. The details of the incident. She read the lines over and over again.

    "All three cadets had died because of the w marks of the Unssified Monster."

    This was what they knew as well. But, the shocking things were what came afterward.

    "In the scene when we arrived, the three students were already dead. We could see the dead body of the monster and one cadet,ter his name was confirmed as Astron Natusalune, injured while his dagger was stabbing the monster."

    When she read this, she couldn''t understand. The sole survivor was thest ranked student, who had overwhelmingly lower strength than other cadets.

    But, things revealed themselves as she read further.

    "After the autopsy and investigation of the crime scene, it was concluded that the monster died after the students were already gravely injured. There were traces of Holy Mana and Lighting attributed to mana in the environment. It was found that the mana came from none of the students but the one-time usage consumables, Holy-Radiance Scroll and Thunderstrike Orb, purchased by Astron Natusalune in the same week.

    ording to the DNA and Mana analysis, it was found that the monster used the Shadow attribute and contained demonic energyparable to a rank-10 demon. From the experiments, it waster revealed that the monster is weak to both Holy and Lightning mana when used at the correct time.

    It is being suspected that the monster was a demon without humanoid properties, but further investigation is needed."

    As she read the report, she understood one thing.

    ''My son was set up.''

    The material Astron Natusalune coincidentally bought this week turned out to be the weakness of the monster in the forest. Any sane person would easily understand the link between the two.

    The woman''s hands trembled as she continued to read the report, each word fueling her rage. The realization that her son had been set up, that he was the victim of a cruel scheme, sent her into a fit of anger.

    CREAK!

    With a furious, almost animalistic growl, she seized the pen she had been holding and snapped it in half, the sound of it cracking echoing through the dimly lit room. She felt a deep, seething hatred for Astron Natusalune, the one she believed responsible for the death of her son.

    "I will make him pay," she hissed to herself, her voice filled with venom. "He''ll pay for what he did to my boy."

    TOK!

    Just as her mind swirled with thoughts of revenge, the door to her office swung open. The woman turned to see the person she had been expecting, a sinister smile creeping across her face.

    ''He said we shouldn''t do something reckless, but I can''t wait anymore.'' She thought.

    The neer was the person that was sent by them. From the moment her son died and the authorities didn''t do anything about it, she knew where she would be standing at this point.

    His eyes held a dark and ominous glint, and he seemed unfazed by the hatred that radiated from the woman.

    "Madam, it seems you''ve found what you were looking for," he said, his voice dripping with a malevolent undertone.

    The woman nodded, her eyes locked on the demon contractor. "Yes, and I want you to help me make sure Astron Natusalune doesn''t make it through another day in this world. I want him dead."

    The demon contractor grinned, revealing sharp, predatory teeth. "Understood, madam, you can leave him to us, though you do know how we are getting paid, don''t you?"

    The woman nodded, her eyes unwavering as she gazed at the sinister demon contractor. "I am aware of your payment, and I have already made arrangements."

    The woman stood for a second.

    "The orphanage you requested isplete."

 Chapter 32.3 - Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 32.3 - Mid-terms</h4>

    -WROOM!

    Walking in front of the ce filled with a bunch of gates, I was looking for my dungeon.

    ''This is simr to ck Market dungeons.''

    Even though the academy didn''t have ess to that many gates, there were still sufficient gates to test the students.

    Today was the day of the practical exam, where we would be left alone inside a dungeon and be expected to explore it on our own.

    [B-3]

    As I stood in front of the dungeon, the professor in charge made his appearance. He wasn''t someone I knew, probably someone who was lecturing in another ss. Considering the academy had 2400 students each freshman year, the number of lecturers was also high.

    "Kuhm."

    The professor cleared his throat, gathering our attention.

    "Good morning, cadets. Today, you will be taking the practical exam in this dungeon. The academy has carefully selected dungeons of varying difficulty levels to match your skills and ranks."

    He gestured to the gates behind him, each one representing a unique challenge. "Your task is simple: navigate through the dungeon, ovee any obstacles, and retrieve the artifact that was assigned to your name at the end. You will be assessed on your problem-solving abilities, adaptability, and your capacity to work independently."

    ''Yeah, there was such a thing.''

    Most of the time, when thinking about dungeons, the condition for dungeons to be cleared would be killing the boss monster.

    However, in this exam, we would be without a party, and cooperating with others to kill the boss monster wasn''t what we expected from us.

    In the case when the dungeon wasn''t rted to the boss monster, the trigger was reaching the end and taking the artifact that was linked to it.

    This exam was the parallel of that in a sense. By reaching the end and taking the assigned artifact, we were basicallypleting the dungeon''s linked quest.

    While I was thinking to myself, the professor''s gaze scanned the crowd, his voice firm andmanding. "Remember, the practical exam is not just about survival; it''s about demonstrating your ability to thrive in unpredictable situations. You will face unknown creatures, traps, and puzzles within. Some of you may even encounter your fellow students. In such cases, alliances are permitted, butpetition is inevitable."

    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "Once you enter the gate, the timer begins. You will have four hours toplete the assigned task and return. Failure to do so will result in an automatic fail and presumably taking the note of NA."

    "You will be able to request help from the faculty members, but note that doing so will also result in NA, and your exam will be negated. Therefore, I would suggest you hold it as much as possible."

    Knowing what kind of things were waiting for us inside the dungeon, I knew why he said that. Most of the time, working with a team would be a lot different than working without one, and the students were about to experience this firsthand.

    The professor''s expression was still scrutinized. "Stay vignt, trust your training, and rely on your instincts that you have developed after entering this academy. You have been polishing your skills with sweat and blood, and now this exam is your chance to prove your worth."

    As he said those words, his eyes wandered around.

    "Best of luck, and may you return victorious."

    With those words, he stepped to the side, leaving all the students in the line, and went to inform the other students.

    "Everyone entering the B-3 dungeon, get ready," a faculty member responsible for dungeon [B-3] announced, calling our attention.

    The line of students quickly began readying themselves, ensuring they had their equipment, identifying bracelets, and other essential items for the exam.

    One by one, students stepped forward, offering our identification bracelets for inspection by the faculty member.

    "Alex Rodriguez, Rank 1800."

    Of course, with each studenting forward, the faculty member read their name loudly to make sure every student could hear it with their ranks attached to it.

    "Emily Sullivan, Rank 1950."

    And this was actually a very cruel method. Because I could clearly see each nameing up, the students'' eyes started forming targets.

    ''Targets to take their possessions.''

    After all, humans were greedy creatures, and Hunter Academy knew how hard the real dungeon environment was.

    "Tom Anderson. Rank 2100."

    .

    .

    As the instructor called me with his eyes as thest one, I stood up and made my way there.

    "Here."

    Grabbing my card, the instructor loudly announced my name and my rank.

    "Astron Natusalune. Rank 2450."

    The moment my name and my rank were announced, I could feel everyone''s gazes turning to me.

    At that exact second, I knew I became the target they would think easy. My name was known thanks to rumors, and my low rank would make it pretty easy for others to target me.

    However, that didn''t mean much. After all, they would probably just pursue me while gathering together all those people; therefore, I would highly be pursued by those who were left behind.

    "Everyone''s ID is confirmed. Get ready, you are entering."

    Before anyone could form a strategy in their minds, the member gestured for us to follow as everyone made their way to the dungeon entrance.

    However, while I was waking, I felt something was amiss. Between the gazes directed at me, there was a feeling.

    The feeling that I got when I was in the dungeon.

    FLINCH! The instinct that I had developed was rming me as if something was going to happen.

    ''What is this?''

    I thought to myself.

    From what I remembered, nothing would happen in the mid-term exams; therefore, this didn''t make any sense.

    Looking at back, my gaze met with countless pairs of eyes looking in my direction. There were at least ten pairs targeting me, but I couldn''t notice anything different.

    ''Am I overreacting?''

    In the end, I couldn''t do anything. Leaving the exam was out of option at this point, and aside from entering the dungeon, there wasn''t anything else to do.

    -WROOM!

    As we reached the entrance of the dungeon, the dimensional gate''s voice entered our ears.

    "You may enter."

    With the confirmationing from the faculty member, everyone entered the dungeon one by one.

    -THUD!

    As I entered the dungeon and stepped inside, the natural feeling of nausea came right after.

    However, at this point, I was already familiar with this feeling. Countless dungeon explorations of the ck Market made me very familiar with the mix of my insides. I presume even my body had adapted to it, as the feeling disappeared right after.

    Therefore, I didn''t even bat an eye and calmly looked around.

    "Burgh!"

    Still, there were some students throwing everything they had eaten outside as if this was the first time they were entering the dungeon.

    However, I guess the practical lessons rted to dungeons weren''t that frequent for other students since this scene was more frequent than I had expected initially.

    But my attention wasn''t supposed to be on the students.

    HOWL!

    The wind blew as the coldness of the air grazed my skin. The terrain of the dungeon wasn''t something that you would expect from the term ''dungeon.''

    In front of me stood an open asphalt road and a bunch of destroyed buildings. Moss and vines could be seen around the walls, indicating that all these buildings had never been taken care of before.

    No signs of life could be seen as if everything was destroyed in this world. However, this suffocating feeling was still there, as if something sinister was lurking there.

    ''Like an Apocalypse.''

    It was an apocalyptic world, probably a projection of a design inspired by another destroyed world.

    ''They really put a lot of effort.''

    I thought to myself.

    Each dungeon had its own difficulty adjusted ording to the average rank of the students entering. And, the dungeons with the B- letter in their name were the ones for lower rank ones.

    ''Ethan is probably in the {B-1} dungeon.'' I thought. Since Ethan''s rank was also on the lower side, he was assigned to B-rank dungeons as well. However, I wasn''t sure which one it was since a small butterfly effect might have changed which dungeon he was assigned.

    "Waaa¡­.How different?"

    "Right?"

    I could hear some students eximing with their eyes wide open as if they were surprised. Of course, them being surprised wasn''t something I didn''t expect since those guys were lower ranked for a reason.

    Their attention was on the things that wouldn''t benefit them most of the time.

    ''Let''s move.''

    On my watch, I could see the remaining time I had left beforepleting the dungeon, and I needed to find my way inside. Even though the dungeon wasn''t probably that long, this weird feeling I was getting made me on alert and want to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    With that thought in my mind, I readied my weapons as I made my way into the town.

    TOK! TOK! TOK!

    I could feel my boots hitting the thick asphalt as I walked forward. There was a deadly silence in the town as if no life existed.

    I was calling town since even though most of the buildings were destroyed, there were still some signboards showing this ce was once a ce filled with stores and many other things.

    Just at that moment, I felt someone''s presence approaching. No, it wasn''t someone. A lot of students were approaching at the same time.

    SWOOSH!

    "I don''t have much time, move."

    As one of them went past me with a high-speed running, the other one followed him. They were running on the asphalt road as if this was some sort of race.

    ''What a pity.''

    I thought.

    After all, whenever there was a dungeon, there were bound to be monsters.

    "Grrrrr..."

    The small presences appearing from the buildings were the proof of that¡­.

 Chapter 138 32.4 - Mid-Terms

    <h4>Chapter 138 32.4 - Mid-Terms</h4>

    There are certain times when people''s rationality gets blocked out by different reasons. One of them is when they are desperate.

    Students who are at the bottom of the rank chain were in such a mindset while participating in the mid-term exams.

    The Arcadia Hunter Academy was ruthless, and they would cut down those who failed to meet their expectations.

    Who were the ones that failed?

    That would be the ones that fell behind.

    Therefore, they were desperate to get good notes in this exam, improving their ranks. However, desperation had never been something that cooperated with rationality.

    And staying rational and calm is the most important thing when you are putting your life in danger.

    As the students rushed past me, moving at high speed, their focus was solely on getting ahead.

    It was a typical sight ¨C desperate students in a rush, eager to explore and conquer the dungeon.

    But as they raced forward, they triggered something I had suspected from the moment I entered. Growls and snarls echoed from the dpidated buildings, and dark, menacing figures began emerging.

    "Grrrrr¡­"

    From the darkened doorways and broken windows, grotesque creatures emerged. They had monstrous appearances, a mix of decaying flesh and misshapen limbs. These were the dungeon''s denizens, the challenges that awaited us in this ce.

    ''Ruinscreechers.''

    It was a monster between rank-2 to rank 3, depending on their evolutions. From the moment we entered the dungeon, I knew the monsters we would encounter here could be found in our curriculum. After all, the academy may be ruthless, but they were fair to students.

    At least to those who fulfilled their responsibilities.

    SWOOSH!

    As one of the monsters immediately jumped from the stores, the weapons were drawn.

    CLANK! "Hold your ground!" one student shouted as the monsters drew nearer, with his weapon shing the ws of the monster.

    The real battle had begun. Some students frantically wielded their weapons, and theirbat skills varied.

    It was a fight for survival, but I couldn''t help but shake my head at the chaos.

    ''This is why parties are important.''

    Without a scout and proper party formation, the sloppy parties wouldn''t be able to live against the overwhelming monsters of dungeons.

    This mid-term exam was actually serving as an example at the same time as the lessons. It was to show why teamwork was this important to those arrogant Hunters.

    The reason why humanity was able to survive against the huge numbers of monsters, otherworldlers, and demons.

    In a sense, this was also a lecture.

    ''I should move as well. Thanks for making the way.''

    With that thought, I climbed on top of the abandoned buildings and started walking while masking my presence, thanks to the fight happening underneath.

    Even though hunting monsters also contributed to our notes, I had never been stupid enough to confront this amount of enemies alone and waste such an opportunity presented to me.

    **********

    The chaotic battle in the ruined town continued to unfold beneath the abandoned buildings. The desperate students were forced to fight for their lives against the menacing Ruinscreechers.

    "Arghh!" A student''s cry pierced the air as he swung his weapon at one of the monsters.

    THUD!

    His strike was met with a sickening thud as hended a blow on the creature''s decaying flesh.

    "SCREEECH!"

    The Ruinscreecher retaliated with a swipe of its misshapen w, leaving deep gashes on the student''s arm.

    The once-silent town was now filled with the sounds of battle.

    Desperate students shed with the grotesque Ruinscreechers, each strike and swing apanied by grunts and shouts.

    "Look out, behind you!" one student cried out as he spotted a Ruinscreecher approaching another from the rear.

    The warning allowed his fellow student to narrowly evade the surprise attack, rolling to the side and narrowly avoiding the creature''s ws.

    Two students wielding swords moved in tandem, their des shing through the air.

    They exchanged quick nces before one called out, "I am counting on you."

    "Yeah."

    They lunged at a Ruinscreecher together, delivering a synchronized attack that cut through the monster''s flesh.

    However, not all interactions were as coordinated. Two students with staff-like weapons were trying to fend off a Ruinscreecher. Their movements were hesitant and uncoordinated. "Get its attention!" one yelled to the other.

    The second student attempted to distract the monster with a feint, and it worked momentarily. But the Ruinscreecher quickly refocused its attention and lunged at the first student, forcing him to parry with his staff.

    In the midst of the battle, a conversation could be heard between two students who had luckily known each other before entering this dungeon.

    "We should stick together, Sam!" a female student eximed as she defended herself from an approaching Ruinscreecher with her bow in her hand.

    Sam nodded and replied, "Agreed, Emily. I''ll cover your back." He stood guard behind her, ensuring no monster could get the drop on her.

    Of course, while such positive scenes were happening all around the ce, not every student was in a good condition.

    Despite their best efforts, some of them couldn''t avoid fatal strikes.

    "SCREEECH!"

    SWOOSH! SPURT!

    When a Ruinscreecher''s ws struck home, leaving a grievous wound, the injured students would fall, cries of pain escaping their lips.

    "AAAAAAH! IT HURTS!"

    One by one, the students who had been fatally wounded disappeared in a sh of light.

    They would be resummoned to the entrance of the dungeon, saving them from the fatal wounds. This was the countermeasure for the past events where the students almost lost their lives thanks to the interference of demon contractors.

    As the battle raged on and the wounded students were resummoned to safety, a group of students watched the chaos from a distance.

    They huddled together behind a crumbling building, their eyes fixed on the ongoing fight.

    A young woman with a serious expression turned to herpanions. "Is everything in ce? We can''t afford any mistakes this time. All the eyes on the academy right now."

    A tall,nky student, twirling a dagger in his hand, nodded. "Yeah, everything''s set. We just need him to get isted enough."

    "I still think we shouldn''t have taken this mission." Even though the man looked rxed, that wasn''t the case for the girl. She was still not sure about the mission they had, it seemed.

    "You know we don''t have much choice, right? They will cut us down if we don''t prove we are useful."

    "...Yeah¡­.Anyway, can we locate where he is?"

    "We can, here." As the young man raised the watch in his hand, there they could see a small dot moving.

    "Then, we should start moving. I am not sure why, but I feel like he is a lot better than what we know. We should be more careful."

    "Really?" At that moment, the third member of their group, a girl with a sly grin, joined the conversation. "Then, won''t it be more fun?" she had a crazy smile on her face as she licked her lips. "Maybe he can entertain me more."

    The leader emphasized the seriousness of their mission. "Indeed, this is an assignment, not child''s y."

    The enthusiastic girl couldn''t resist adding a yfulment, "But what''s life without a little excitement?"

    The leader concluded, "Regardless, our primary objective remains to ensure this mission appears as an ident or a monster attack. We can''t afford any suspicion of foul y or any traceback. If such a thing happens, we both know what is going to happen to us, don''t we?"

    "Yes."

    "Good. Now, let''s start moving."

    Just like that, the group started moving in the terrain of the dungeon, slowly approaching the dot shown on the map while ying monsters on the way, just like any other student was doing.

    *********

    When ites to dungeons, the monsters never meant to leave you alone. This is basically how it is.

    "Grrrr...."

    Looking at the monsters obscuring my path, I slowly counted their numbers.

    "10, huh?"

    While the students took the aggro, thanks to their stupidity, I was walking in the dungeon, masking my presence.

    Since this was not a cave but rather an open field, scouting was needed to find where my mid-term artifact was.

    However, not every time my presence masking was going to work without using my [Shadowborne] trait.

    I knew at some point I would encounter monsters, and here we were.

    I reached for my bow, smoothly drawing an arrow and taking aim at the closest Ruinscreecher.

    "Hufff¡­.."

    SWISH!

    With a focused breath, I released the arrow, and it struck true, dropping the creature in its tracks.

    "SCREEEECH!"

    The monsters reacted quickly, letting out a cacophony of screeches and growls. They were already aware of my presence and charged towards me.

    SWISH! SWISH!

    I continued to fire arrows rapidly, targeting the approaching Ruinscreechers, aiming to thin their numbers.

    Since the academy and many other guilds were watching me right now, I didn''t want to use many different mana attributes. After all, I don''t want to give them enough data to work on.

    Using only green-colored mana to improve the trajectory of my arrows, I slowly reduced their numbers.

    ''9''

    SWOOSH! THUD!

    One was down.

    ''8''

    So was another.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    Firing three arrows at the same time, I targeted two Ruinscreechers.

    "SCREEECH!"

    The power of the arrows wasn''t strong enough to kill three at the same time. But that didn''t matter.

    Eyes of Hourss.

    With the time slowing down and the mana tendrils connecting the monsters, I once again knocked three arrows at the same time.

    Imbuing them with the mana of green color, I intuitively connected the tendrils marking each monster to the arrows.

    ''Bam''

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    With that, I released the string, and at that exact one second, the arrows flew to the monsters. However, this time, their trajectory wasn''t as sloppy as the former wave.

    THUD! THUD! THUD!

    ''5.''

    All of them hit the Ruinscreechers from their necks, and three monsters died at the same time.

    WOOSH! "SCREEECH!

    ''They are close.''

    However, the enemy''s number was still high.

    As the monsters drew nearer, I knew it was time to switch to my dual daggers.

    ''This should be enough disy for the sake of my bow skills.''

    Having two weapons as a major meant I would be subjected to a different type of grading, and it would be harder to pass the grade. Thus, I was doing this right now.

    With my daggers in my hand, I stood facing the monsters.

    ''Bring it on.''

 Chapter 139 32.5 - Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 139 32.5 - Mid-terms</h4>

    The group of high-ranking individuals sat in a luxurious observation room; their attention focused on the live feed of the mid-term exam''s practical test taking ce in the dungeon. Their discussions were muted, reserved for their privileged circle.

    "They do seem promising," one of them remarked, her eyes fixed on the various students in the dungeon. "Victor ckthorn is truly remarkable. His control over mana is unmatched."

    Looking at the individual holding the longsword, the woman spoke. He was all alone in the open field of sand.

    No student stood beside him, but the monsters had shown no signs of stopping. Countless types of monsters came: [Crystal Mantis], [ck Worm], [Thunder Scorpion].

    All of them were at least rank-4 monsters, and some even were ssified as peak rank-5.

    However, none left his presence alive. His long sword, shining withpressed smatic aura, butchered every living being in his presence one by one without sparing anything. "Certainly. There is a reason he is known as the century''s biggest genius and the new face of the ckthorn''s now."

    "It seems the recent events hadn''t been able to shake him down."

    "You are talking about the ckthorn Family. They never show any weakness."

    "Though, he is not the only one shining."

    Another individual nodded in agreement. "Yes, and the Middleton twins, Lucas and Julia, are showing impressive teamwork and adaptability. They''ve always been a dynamic pair."

    Even though the twins always bickered with each other whenever they were outside, or they were in the presence of many people, when it came to fighting, they showed incredible talents.

    Julia wasn''t a smart one to make ns, but she had a good field vision to control her group, and the innate talent she had on the battlefield made her fill the nks easily.

    Lucas was more of a brain as she led her twin while also dynamicallypleting her empty points.

    A man leaned forward, studying the screens more closely. "Carl Braveheart is also disying remarkable leadership skills, guiding his team effectively. He''s destined for greatness."

    As they continued to discuss the students, their conversations revealed the pride and interest they held in the academy''s talented individuals. They were well aware that these students might shape the future of the Human Federation.

    Most of the people''s eyes were on the higher-ranking dungeons since most talented students fought there.

    However, even then, there were some who were watching the lower-ranked ones for one simple person who had the ''name'' to attract their attention.

    "Ethan Hartley."

    The man holding the spear.

    Thete-bloomer heir of the Hartley family.

    He had just recently awakened and was registered as a Hunter just beforeing to the academy.

    ording to the norm, he shouldn''t have had enough time topensate for the times he had lostpared to others.

    But, the norm didn''t apply to the name of Hartley.

    And they were now witnessing that.

    He stormed through waves of monsters with remarkable prowess, his spear moving like an extension of his own body. The astonished gasps from the onlookers in the observation room were a testament to his remarkable performance.

    "How brilliant," the woman who had earlier praised Victor ckthorn whispered as she watched Ethan''s exceptional disy of skill.

    Ethan Hartley was a true anomaly. While others in his ranking might have struggled, he fought with the grace and power of a seasoned Hunter. Histe awakening had no apparent effect on hisbat abilities.

    He was someone who had just recently entered the world of the Hunters and was a simple citizen beforehand.

    He should have struggled against such monsters ssified as rank 3 to rank-4. All of them would be the demise of newbie hunters like him.

    But that wasn''t the case. Rather, it was as if he was morefortable on the battlefield; with a slight smile on his lips, he stormed into the battlefield, making his own way himself.

    And even while he was fighting with monsters, he didn''t overlook other injured students'' situations and helped them to escape.

    Another observer couldn''t help butment, "The Hartley name is indeed something else. He''s advancing faster than any of us expected."

    As they continued to watch, it was evident that Ethan Hartley had quickly be a standout among the lower-ranked students, proving what the name ''genius'' really stood for.

    But even then, when most people were watching the students who were already known to some extent, there was one woman whose attention was on a different person.

    Her ck eyes continued to stare at the screen almost no one was paying attention to. There, she could see a student facing a bunch of monsters with a bow.

    The scene wasn''t as amazing as it was when being watched by the others, but the woman could feel it.

    The talent she had developed on her own to survive in the harsh world of rich families was now tingling just like it tingled with other high-ranking students.

    She could feel this was a special gem, different from others.

    A gem that could be beneficial to her.

    "S-so, who''s that... individual?" the woman inquired, her voice trembling slightly. When she talked, the others turned their attention to her for a second, but they discarded her after another one with disdain.

    Her assistant, a man standing beside her, responded, "Let me check it."

    As the man was checking the youngster''s name, the woman licked her lips as she saw the unique purple eyes.

    ''I should get him under me.''

    Those eyes were filled with desire.

    *******

    "SCREECH!"

    As the Ruinscreechers closed in, their screeches echoing, I remained calm, focused, and ready for closebat, with my hands holding my dual daggers.

    It was time to showcase my proficiency with these weapons.

    The monsters lunged towards me with their grotesque forms, and I began to analyze their movements. My brain worked rapidly with my traitplementing it. With my training and experience, I had developed a form in my head for such battles.

    ''First open with a sidestep to counterbnce.''

    My first move was to sidestep a charging Ruinscreecher, allowing its momentum to carry it past me.

    ''Now, time to sh.''

    SLASH!

    As it stumbled forward, I delivered a swift, precise strike with my left dagger, targeting the monster''s exposed neck. It copsed with a screech.

    "1 down."

    My developed instinctual senses allowed me to perceive time at a slightly slower pace, giving me an advantage in reacting to their movements.

    The Ruinscreechers were relentless, but my head was clear.

    ''Brainless monsters.''

    I feinted an attack to my right, drawing the attention of two Ruinscreechers. As they lunged at me, I swiftly parried their ws with my right dagger, then spun to face the one on my left. With a single, well-aimed strike, I dispatched it, reducing their numbers.

    "2 down."

    The remaining Ruinscreecher retaliated, lunging at me with a ferocious strike. I dodged to the side, but my body wasn''t able to correspond to what I had in my mind, allowing the monster''s ws to graze my shoulder armor.

    "Tch."

    The pain was a reminder of the danger, but it didn''t deter me. Theck of stability, when it came to endurance, was once again showing its effects right here, though it wasn''t something detrimental.

    "SCREECH!"

    As if to avenge his fallenrades, the Ruinscreecher lunged at me with a scream, a dreadful aura enveloping it.

    SWOOSH!

    It was using dark mana to absorb the souls of his fallenrades, and that was why they were essentially undead type creatures.

    His speed was faster than before, and in the blink of an eye, the monster almost reached me.

    Dash.

    Enduring the pain in my right shoulder, I activated my skill as I felt my speed increase.

    Tilting my body to side briefly, the monster''s w went right before my face, the tip slightly grazing my skin.

    The wound got hot instantly thanks to the corrosive dark mana of the monster.

    But the failed attack also gave me the opportunity to strike.

    STAB!

    "SCREECH!"

    I saw an opening in its defense and drove my left dagger into its side, ending its threat with a final screech.

    "3 down."

    But the battle had yet to reach the end, as thest two monsters now stood before me. They were excluding a different aura as if they were stronger than the rest. And, in fact, that was the case since I could see the mark that would appear on the rank-4 Ruinscreechers on their forehead.

    A special gem was shining there, and that was the container of the dark energy they would use.

    After dealing with these two, I would probably have enough points to pass the mark enough to not fail. Thus, I was just going to look for my goal artifact.

    ''I should heal myself.''

    Since we were going to explore the dungeon on our own, all students were given five potions to use, and we couldn''t bring any other artifact with us.

    Trying to take advantage of the momentary pause of the fight, I reached for my spatial bracelet and immediately took out the potion supplied by the academy.

    FLINCH!

    As I was just about to drink it, my senses suddenly screamed at me, warning me of impending danger.

    ''Something-''

    SWOOSH! CRASH!

    Before I could react, something whizzed through the air and into my hands, smashing the potion vial into pieces. The veil containing the healing liquid shattered, leaving me stunned and vulnerable.

    SWOOSH! However, the momentary stun immediately left my body as my instincts kicked into overdrive.

    Dash.

    Eyes of Hourss.

    Activating both of my skills at the same time, the time slowed while I felt my speed increase. And there, I could see a small projectile flying to me.

    A special dagger imbued by mana,pletely bypassing my senses.

    Throwing my body to the side, I immediately tried to put myself into a safer position, but the dagger''s speed was still so fast that it cut my right arm.

    THUD!

    As the skill deactivated after I fell to the ground, the pain also registered in my brain.

    "Grrrr¡­.." The wound on my shoulder, on my arm and on my face was burning, but the one on my shoulder was different.

    I could feel it.

    "Ho? You have dodged it."

    At that exact second, I heard the sound of another student as three presences made themselves known.

 Chapter 140 32.6 - Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 140 32.6 - Mid-terms</h4>

    "Grrrr...."

    Gritting my teeth, I endured the pain surging through my body. My head spun, and my mana felt disrupted with each passing second. The dagger wound on my arm throbbed relentlessly.

    "Ho? You''ve managed to dodge it."

    As the pain from the dagger wound seared through my arm, I clenched my teeth and tried to regain myposure.

    THUMP!

    My heart was beating rapidly, and my body heat was increasing.

    ''Calm down.''

    My instincts had saved me from the full brunt of the attack, but I had been injured, and the danger wasn''t over.

    I forcefully calmed myself down, applying mana to my veins and heart, slowing the cirction of blood.

    Swiftly, I scanned my surroundings, assessing the situation. My eyes locked onto the three approaching students, their faces set with malice.

    One of them, a tall and imposing figure, spoke with a hint of satisfaction. "You are quite good, aren''t you?"

    He was one of those who entered the dungeon with me, but I hadn''t sensed anything from him, let alone any attention.

    ''This is not good.''

    My brain worked rapidly, processing the information I had gathered. I didn''t know why they were targeting me, but it was evident that I was not in a favorable position.

    ''My senses aren''t working.''

    Something was amiss about those guys. Even though my stats weren''t as high as high-ranking students, at the very least, my [Intuition] parameter should have been enough to sense their presence, considering they belonged to the lower ranks of the academy.

    That meant one thing.

    ''They are hiding their strength.''

    If they were able to trespass my senses and sneak attack me, that meant they were hiding their strengths. I am pretty confident that I should be able to sense any intent directed at me unless the enemy is a high-ranking person.

    ''Or, there is something fishy.''

    Before I could analyze the situation further, the guy before me made his move.

    And as he stepped forward, something unexpected happened. From his hand, ck-crimson energy starteding out, directly linked to the body of the remaining monsters.

    "SCREECH!"

    The two remaining Ruinscreechers, still alive, suddenly started oozing a dark aura from their bodies as they went berserk.

    Their growls turned into enraged screeches, and their eyes glowed with an eerie light. The dark energy within them surged, making them even more powerful.

    THUMP!

    Coupled with my heart beating. My body was responding to the energy that started surrounding me.

    It was repulsing¡­.The same thing that I had felt whenever I was in the presence of my enemy.

    "Demonic Energy."

    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!

    As I mumbled to myself, another student before me started pping her hands. This time it was the girl with a hood covering her face.

    "You are really, really good."

    Even though most of her facial structures weren''t visible, I was able to see the crazed smile on her face.

    "Give me a good show, won''t you?"

    Following her words, immediately, the Ruinscreechers, now infused with demonic energy, charged at me with even greater ferocity.

    Their movements were faster and more erratic, and the aura of malevolence that surrounded them was overwhelming. I was struggling to maintain my focus, as the pain on my body was making it harder for me to move.

    SWOOSH! Even then, I dodged a vicious swipe from one of the monsters but narrowly avoided the ws that came dangerously close to my throat.

    CLANG!

    The other Ruinscreecher lunged at me, its fangs snapping perilously close to my arm. At thest second, thanks to the feeling, I was able to block the monster''s attack with my daggers, but my posture wasn''t the perfect one.

    I wasn''t able to properly estimate the enhanced strength granted by the dark energy, and my dual daggers struggled to keep up with the elerated movements of the Ruinscreechers.

    "Focus, Astron," I reminded myself, drawing on my experience and all the training I did. I couldn''t afford to falter now.

    Even the pain was enveloping my thoughts; even though my body was holding me back, I couldn''t falter now.

    Because, in front of me, were demonic humans.

    ''I need to see their faces at least.''

    The fight became an intense dance of death.

    SWOOSH!

    At that exact second, the Ruinscreecher sted itself to me, leaving a trail of dark energy on its path.

    It was so fast that I wasn''t able to react. No, it was as if something was disturbing my senses that the intuition I developed wasn''t working. I couldn''t even activate my skill [Eyes of Hourss], let alone [Dash].

    STAB!

    The monster''s ws went past through my chest, and from three points, I was prated. My insides were burning, and the monster''s dark mana entered my body, disturbing its functions.

    "Burghk!"

    I couldn''t help but feel the blood rushing through my mouth as I vomited a mouthful of that.

    ''It is too fast.''

    My head was spinning, and I couldn''t think properly. My consciousness was on the verge of losing.

    "SCREECH!"

    With a screech, the other monster also rushed at me and bit me with its fangs.

    ''At least I can return back.''

    Since this was a Mid-term exam, the watch provided by the academy had the function of returning any student with a health risk.

    But as the second passed, and I felt the connection between my consciousness and me was slipping away, nothing like a spatial mana psions moved around me.

    ''Huh?''

    As if what was supposed to happen wasn''t happening.

    "SCREECH!"

    Between the monster''s screams, I was able to take a look at the watch provided by the academy for the mid-terms.

    It was supposed to show the number of monsters killed by each student by connecting the server.

    ''Don''t tell me.''

    The moment my eyes darted to the watch, I saw nothing on the screen. ''They are blocking the mana connection to the watch.''

    "Did you realize it?"

    At that exact second, the same voice of the tall student reached my ears.

    PULL!

    "Burghk!"

    His voice was followed by the monster''s retreat as the first one pulled its ws out. And, because of the absence of its ws, the wounds were opened, and blood started pouring out from there.

    "The connection between the academy and this space is blocked." He continued. I could see a clear mocking in his eyes, as if I was nothing but a mere insect to him. "No one''s going to save you, you know. You will die here, alone."

    THUD!

    From the dizziness and the loss of blood, I could no longer sustain my body as it fell to the ground.

    "It is pathetic." The girl with a hood watching me from the side spoke; the smile on her now vanished. "End it, Reiner." And she sentenced me to death.

    "Tch, don''t order me." The tall boy said, waving his hands. "I am going to do it anyway."

    "SCREECH!"

    With the wave of his hands, the monsters started screaming once again as if going berserk. More and more demonic energy was being supplied to the monsters as their aura got stronger with each second.

    "Heh...." However, as they were talking, I couldn''t no longer hold it in. I could no longer hold the feelings in my head.

    "Hahahahaha¡­.." Theughter I had been suppressing for a long time, I was finally able to let it out.

    "What?"

    Amid the dire situation, their expressions transformed from mockery to confusion. The boy, Reiner, showed a puzzled look, his arrogance faltering. "What''s so funny, huh?"

    I couldn''t stop theughter that bubbled up. After all, if the connection to the outside was now broken down, didn''t that mean I could go all out here?

    Didn''t that mean I could use everything in my arsenal? Since the cameras watching me are probably not working either.

    "Man...¡­.It is flipped once again¡­."

    As I started supplying myself with crimson mana, I could once again feel the world around me turning to crimson.

    My thoughts, my vision, my feelings¡­.Everything started transforming¡­..

    The wounds on my body, the pain, the blood loss¡­.Everything turned into one simple thing.

    "I want blood."

    At that exact second, on the cliff of death, I was having my best time.

    "He''s gone mad!" Reiner dered, taking a step back. Hispanions shared rmed nces.

    ''Yes¡­..This is how it should be¡­..You should fear me more¡­.''

    The girl with the hood, however, maintained a twisted smile. "No, he''s not mad. He''s something else."

    I was pretty sure I was making the same expression as her right now.

    "JUST DIE YOU FUCKER!" The guy named Reiner shouted as he pointed his finger at me.

    At that exact moment, the monsters rushed at me.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    The Ruinscreechers, fueled by the dark energy, were faster and more relentless than before. Their movements now had a different pattern, and they attacked with a savage ferocity that made it difficult to anticipate their strikes.

    CLANK!

    But I didn''t need to anticipate.

    I could simply feel it.

    On the verge of death, when the afterlife was this close, I slowly transformed into something.

    Something animalistic.

    ''Two Fangs of Blood Moon.''

    SWOOSH!

    At that exact moment, my body shot forward¡­.

 Chapter 141 32.7 - Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 141 32.7 - Mid-terms</h4>

    It was said that there was a reason why humans always adapted to the environment and evolved continuously.

    It was because they were programmed for the sake of ''survival.'' It is their natural instinct.

    When faced with the unknown, that instinct would awaken.

    After all, the unknown, the thing that the brain can neverprehend, is the thing it wants to destroy.

    The feelings in Reiner''s mind could be exined in such a manner.

    "What is this?"

    Feeling the crimson aura oozing from their target, he asked himself.

    Astron Natusalune.

    Thest-ranked student of the academy¡­..The student with some random rumors floating about him¡­..

    The student was their target for some reason, even though he was such an insect that he didn''t deserve their time.

    He thought Astron was someone who offended the wrong people when the order to kill him in the mid-terms came. Even though the operation was risky, they thought they could easily kill him and leave the ce.

    However, the scene in front of him was something he would never expect.

    SWOOSH! With a sudden burst of speed, Astron''s body shot forward monstrously.

    He shouldn''t have been able to move, let alone lunge like that. The injuries he sustained and the corrosive attribute of the Ruinscreechers should have been eating him from the inside.

    But, as if to prove him wrong, his dual daggers danced in the air, their crimson aura trailing behind them.

    SWOOSH! SLASH! Each strike became a deadly flurry as he moved with animalistic grace and precision.

    "This is crazy," Reiner mumbled.

    The way the guy was moving was insanely efficient as if he was already experienced in the act of killing.

    "No. He was born to kill."

    The crazed smile on his face when he was moving was proof of that. Even though he was a demon contractor, he never once made such a face when killing people.

    ''His smile reminds me of him.''

    The Ruinscreechers were caught off guard, their enhanced ferocity no match for his newfound speed.

    SLASH! SLASH!

    Blood sprayed through the air as he carved through them with ruthless efficiency. It was a dance of death in the darkest of moments.

    With each strike, the crimson energy entered the monsters'' bodies, and something strange happened.

    The crimson energy circted in the monster''s body and slowly returned to the boy. The Ruinscreechers fell one by one.

    But the strange thing was that the monsters'' bodies slowly started losing their color.

    "SCREECH!"

    The monster''s scream in agony echoed in their heads as if to remind them that they were here for a mission.

    ''What am I doing?''

    Reiner immediatelyposed himself.

    ''This mana is affecting me.''

    And he realized. The crimson aura released by that guy was affecting him, disturbing his thoughts by evoking something primal.

    ''I was scared.''

    As he realized that fact, anger enveloped him. He didn''t know what this guy''s deal was, but he was angry at the fact that a mere human, a mere student, dared to make him scared.

    "That guy is crazy¡­.I want him so bad¡­.I want to kill him; I want to see what expression he is going to make."

    Hearing this annoying girl''s voice made the anger inside him boil more.

    "Fucking bastard." He mumbled, looking at the cockroach before him.

    Astron''s injuries were getting healed whilst the color of the monsters'' skin was slowly turning grey.

    As if he was sucking their vitality.

    "Annie, attack him."

    The immediate reaction came from Reiner as he started manipting his demonic energy.

    "Don''t order me, you fucker."

    SWOOSH!

    The girl took a cautious step forward, a menacing scythe clutched in her hand, and suddenly she appeared right before him. With immense precision, she lunged at Astron, her sights set on his throat.

    The swiftness of her attack was impressive, but Astron was prepared for their imminent assault, his body enveloped by a swirling, crimson energy that had transformed him into a killing machine.

    SWOOSH! Astron''s heightened instincts and agility enabled him to deftly sidestep her deadly strike. Her scythe narrowly missed its intended target as it whistled past his neck.

    "Ah¡­.It is so good." The girlughed heartily as her scythe continued to attack the boy.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    The scythe met with the crimson-coated de as sparks flew. The girl''s demonic energy met with the crimson-colored mana, creating a unique spectrum of color.

    Meanwhile, Reiner firstpressed his demonic energy, activating the skill he got after contracting.

    ¡¸Demonic Materialization. des of Hell. ¡¹

    The skill unleashed his demonic energy, fashioning shadowy, tentacle-like des that rapidly propelled toward Astron with murderous intent. Their speed was so fast that it was iparable to the Ruinscreechers before.

    Dash.

    SWOOSH! However, Astron was also no longer injured. Since he had already sucked the vitality of the monster and his injuries were healed, the crimson thoughts in his head were also cleared to a certain extent.

    But even then, something was fundamentally different. The beastly instinct was still there, harboring inside him.

    The desire to kill and spill the blood was still there, but right now, he was able to keep more of his sanity.

    He instinctively leaped backward.

    Astron''s enhanced agility allowed him to evade the first wave of Reiner''s demonic onught, narrowly dodging the lethal des that sought to end him.

    ''I am getting out of mana.''

    He thought, but the girl didn''t give him the time.

    "Come here, y with me more."

    SWOOSH! ¡¸Seal of Death¡¹

    She immediately appeared right before his face, her scythe charged by the demonic energy.

    CLANK!

    He deflected the scythe with his dual daggers. However, things were never meant to end here. The demonic energy spread through the environment.

    "Kurghk!"

    And following that, an eye appeared right behind him, and blood started spilling from his inside.

    "How is it, do you like my gift? ~Slurp" With a cruel and sinister grin, the girl reveled in his pain, even licking his blood from her fingers. "Ah¡­.You taste good." The sadistic pleasure she derived from his suffering was evident in her malevolent expression.

    However, because he was injured once again, the crimson mana around him got stronger.

    ''I need to replenish my mana back.''

    He knew he had to replenish his energy. With the way things were going, he wouldn''t be able to continue using his mana anymore.

    Mana coursed through his veins as he attempted to use thest reserves of his crimson mana to push the girl back.

    ¡¸Common Dagger Arts. Final Technique. Serpent''s Dance¡¹

    SWOOSH! He bolted towards the girl, his daggers moving rapidly like a serpent.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    His dual daggers shed forcefully with her menacing scythe. It seemed, for a brief moment, that he might seed in creating some breathing room.

    "Ah¡­So good¡­." SHATTER!

    But just as victory appeared within his grasp, suddenly, something unexpected happened. The de he was holding in his hands to sh with the girl shattered, unable to ovee the battle.

    "Huh?"

    Something wasn''t right about the dagger. It was something that was provided by the academy; it wasn''t a weapon that would easily break under such a force.

    Therefore, he didn''t consider the possibility of the weapon breaking; he never did, and the shock of his dagger''s abrupt destruction left him momentarily frozen, his crimson aura momentarily wavering as his instinctive reaction was dyed.

    "Ah¡­.I love it, I love this expression so much¡­.."

    In that crucial moment of hesitation, the girl seized the advantage.

    STAB! Her scythe, radiating with sinister energy, pierced forward and found its mark. It drove through Astron''s chest with a gruesome, prating force.

    "Argh!"

    Astron''s cry of agony echoed through the chamber as the ghastly scythe pierced his body.

    Even though his mental strength was high, something about this girl made it different.

    His vision blurred, and a searing pain consumed him as he felt the cold, malevolent metal tear through flesh and bone.

    "Do you like it? My attribute, corrosion¡­."

    The girl''s malevolent smile remained as she pressed forward, savoring the sensation of Astron''s lifeblood sttering onto her as her scythe remained embedded in his chest.

    "Burghk!"

    Blood spilled to the ground from his mouth once again, but this time, there was no crimson mana to support him. He had used hisst resources in the fight, and now his mana reserves were depleted.

    ''I need to grab the potion.''

    Even though his consciousness was about to slip away, he didn''t give up.

    SWOOSH! However, both the girl, Annie, and Reiner knew what he was thinking.

    SLASH!

    The ck des traveled in a second and immediately shed his right arm, containing the bracelet given by the academy.

    "Arghk!"

    SPURT! THUD!

    With a groan, his arm severed as blood started spilling to the ground.

    His consciousness was slipping away as the darkness threatened to im him.

    "Let''s fini-"

    Just as Reiner was about to confirm that Astron was dead, suddenly, a voice came from his earbuds, startling him.

    [Reiner, Annie! Someone ising to our location. We need to get out of there, now!]

    The moment he heard it, he immediately tensed up. While trying to kill him, they spent so much time, and now their identity was at risk.

    "We are leaving. He is dead anyway. And, boy, Lady Miller sends her regards."

    Without spending any more seconds in the ce, both Annie and Reiner immediately left the ce, leaving the boy lying on the ground with a pool of blood formed underneath him.

    CRUNCH!

    Though, neither did they hear the crunching sound, nor could they see the small green-coated needle on the girl''s clothes¡­.

 Chapter 142 32.8 - Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 142 32.8 - Mid-terms</h4>

    "Well, it seems some of the students have already cleared their dungeons and finished the exams." One of the VIPs, a man with a clean suit and impable aura surrounding him, eximed.

    As the practical test continued in the dungeons, some students had already cleared the trials and finished their exams.

    "Check, the names of the first finishing students for each dungeon and record them." The VIPsmanded their assistants to make sure everything they wished was ready. "I don''t want any mistakes."

    All the students who finished emerged victorious, showcasing their talents and abilities.

    The observers and VIPs, watching the live feeds and discussing the students'' performances, couldn''t help but express their thoughts on those named characters.

    "Victor ckthorn¡­..was as expected¡­.He dominated the higher-ranked dungeons with his strategic raw power alone. He''s a prodigy, that''s for sure."

    "Indeed, Victor is a force to be reckoned with. ckthorns never disappoint."

    "Though the Middleton twins didn''t fall short either. Lucas and Julia proved their worth with exceptional teamwork and adaptability. Theyplement each other perfectly."

    However, even between the VIPs, there was a clear difference. Some of them had a different special room that no other had.

    "What do you think, patriarch?"

    Inside the room filled with luxury services, a man was sitting watching the screen.

    "It is decent." The man''s chestnut hair fell to his shoulders, and his cold eyes were targeted on the screen where a student was walking alone.

    Behind him were corpses forming a mountain.

    "¡­.." The butler behind him didn''t say anything, but he knew even the word ''decent'' was aplimenting out of this man. The position he held and his temperament¡­

    All of this made him into such a person that he no longer expressed extravagant emotions. Sitting on the peak of the world,

    "Is there any progress rted to the investigation of Kaiser?" The man opened his mouth again as the words continued to spill.

    "We are utilizing everything we can, but we have yet to reach anywhere."

    TAP! TAP! With his eyes still on the screen, the man tapped on the chair''s arm.

    SWOOSH!

    And then he immediately stood up.

    "Survey that woman. Make sure she doesn''t do anything stupid."

    "Understood, master." The butler bowed as he prepared the man''s coat and suit.

    "And increase the security around Victor and Jane. There is a possibility that they will also target them."

    With those words, the man started walking out of the room, his expression nonchanging.

    But, the butler who had been following this man for years knew.

    The fact that he was showing special treatment to Victor was already a sign of him making his decision.

    And that meant the road ahead of this young man meant to be thorny.

    Turning his head to the screen once again, his eyes locked into the walking young man.

    "Young master¡­Hope you don''t break."

    Those were hisst words.

    **********

    For most guilds and cooperations with high standings in the social structure of the Valerian Federation, the mid-term exams were the ce for scouting talents.

    They would fight for high-ranking students who performed well and came from rtively amicable backgrounds.

    However, not every VIP here had such a standing.

    There were some who barely qualified to enter here and didn''t have the necessary power topete with big shots.

    That was the case for the young entrepreneurs in the VIP room watching the low-ranking students.

    "Lark Whitehorse, huh?" Contact him after the mid-terms end.

    "Check the name of this swordsman. If possible, offer him a contract immediately."

    Conversations buzzed, and phones continued to ring as the young entrepreneurs tried to acquire personnel for their businesses.

    But, there were also some who trusted their eyes to find hidden gems.

    They were the ones who would find the gems that would go unnoticed between the shiny sess of high-ranking students. Even though the possibility was low, if such a thing happened, they would be able to save a lot of money and manpower.

    That was the case for the young woman as she continued to watch monitors disying students'' progress.

    In her hand was a simple notebook that wasn''t electronic, and there were some names written there.

    And on the top was a name [Astron Natusalune] written.

    She was eager to see how he would perform in the lower-ranked dungeon.

    However, just as Astron was about to confront a group of monsters, the footage abruptly cut to a ck screen.

    Furrowing her brows in confusion, she quickly nced at her assistant. "What just happened? Why did the footage go dark?"

    The assistant scrambled to check the technical equipment, pressing buttons and trying to restore the image. However, nothing had changed, and the assistant made sure that the equipment was working just fine.

    "I am not sure, ma''am. It seems to be an issue from the broadcasting room and something rted to signal."

    "Signal?"

    Hearing the assistant''s words, the woman pondered for a second, and she looked around for other cameras.

    There, everything was fine, aside from the one she was watching.

    "Contact the academy and make sure they fix this issue."

    "Understood, ma''am. I''ll get on it right away."

    ********

    Inside the control room of the Arcadia Hunter Academy, the staff were monitoring the live feeds from various cameras ced throughout the dungeon. It was essential to ensure the safety and performance of the students during their practical tests.

    As they focused on their screens, one of the staff members received a notification on theirputer. It was a notificationing from the VIPs. Those problematic privileged ones.

    "What do they want, again?" The staff mumbled.

    "VIP''s again?"

    "Yeah."

    "Nah¡­..They will probablyin about the quality of the videos again¡­..Do they think this is a movie or something?" His friend sighed as he remembered the certain time when a young rich kid caused a scene here.

    However, brows furrowed as they read the message: "Camera feed failure reported in Dungeon {B-3}, code {D-LR37}."

    Quickly, the staff members checked the connection, and as it showed on the screen, they could see the camera was down.

    He turned to their colleague. "We''ve got a camera issue in code D-LR37. The feed is down."

    The colleague responsible for camera maintenance sighed and immediately began troubleshooting the problem. "Alright, let''s check the connection and see if we can bring it back up."

    The control room staff knew that the camera issues needed to be addressed promptly to maintain the smooth flow of the practical tests and ensure the safety of the students. The woman in charge was already losing her mind after the recent incident, and now all eyes were on them.

    The Valerian Government was already trying to pressure the academy using the recent incidents as a shackle.

    "Something is wrong."

    As the camera maintenance expert and their colleagues began to investigate the issue with the camera feed in Dungeon B-3, it became evident that something was blocking the signal.

    "The signal is getting interfered."

    It was a situation they had encountered before, during the recent joint dungeon training. Something that almost caused the academy to close.

    "What?"

    The room buzzed with concern as the realization sunk in. The joint dungeon training event had been gued by mysterious signal disruptions, and now it seemed to be happening again during the mid-term practical exams.

    One of the control room staff members spoke up, his voice tinged with unease. "This is starting to feel like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. We had these signal disruptions during the joint training event in Dungeon B-3, and there was an attack. Is there a possibility of it being a technical problem?"

    "Sir. This can''t happen. We checked every piece of equipment before the test started, and we were sure that everything was working.

    "Then, it is most likely that someone is intentionally interfering with the broadcasts."

    The concern in the control room was palpable as they considered the implications, and the leader of the team immediately took action.

    "Check if someone is in the area, and contact the dungeon guardian. Send a healer and instructor immediately. We can''t afford to wait."

    Deliberate interference with the camera feeds was a serious issue, as it could jeopardize the safety of the students and the integrity of the exams.

    He knew there was a possibility that only something rted to technical issues was happening, but he knew his career was at risk.

    When everyone''s eyes on the academy, if such a mistake was made and one of the students lost his life, things would no longer be as easy to cover as before.

    "Understood, sir."

    Immediately, one of the workers contacted the healer team.

    "Sir! One student''s watch stopped working, and we can''t get any data from them."

    "Who is the name?"

    "Astron Natusalune sir."

    The leader of the control room team turned to the staff member who had reported Astron''s watch malfunction. "When was thest data received from his watch?"

    The staff knew that they needed to act swiftly to identify and resolve the interference, as well as to ensure the safety of the students participating in the practical tests.

    The staff member checked the records and replied, "It was approximately two minutes ago, sir."

    ''Two minutes.''

    The man thought. It was enough time to endanger the life of the student, especially if the said student was one of the weakest ones. He could see the profile of the student on the screen, and he could see the implications.

    ''It was the right choice to send the team.''

    The leader then inquired, "Has any other student reported watch issues or malfunctions?"

    The staff member shook his head. "No, sir, as of now, Astron Natusalune is the only student whose watch is not working."

    The leader nodded, deep in thought. The situation was bing increasingly peculiar, and they needed to figure out what was happening with Astron''s equipment and the interference with the camera feed in Dungeon B-3.

    ''I really hope nothing does happen¡­..''

    The man silently prayed for the safety of the student as he looked at the ck screen¡­..

 Chapter 143 32.9 - Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 143 32.9 - Mid-terms</h4>

    For the students of the academy who were in the category of nonbatants, the mid-term exams were conducted in a different way.

    They would be tested in their specialty.

    That was especially the case for the healers. Since they wouldn''t be able to solo explore the dungeon andcked self-sustaining, their test was attending to the wounded students after they were teleported as a safety measure.

    Sylvie Gracewind was going through the same procedure.

    She stood among her fellow healer students, awaiting the arrival of the wounded students who would soon be teleported to the designated exam area.

    The room was set up to resemble a makeshift triage center, and the atmosphere was one of focused intensity.

    ''You can do it, Sylvie.'' She tried to calm herself down as she breathed in and out. It was very hard for her to look at the wounds and stay calm. Even though she had been in fights before, she had a hard time whenever she saw a wound.

    And it was also her first time getting tested while she was healing others.

    "Ah¡­..I am so nervous."

    "Me too."

    Some of the students were talking amongst themselves.

    TOK!

    At that second, the instructor appeared.

    "Guys,e on, get ready. The test is started."

    The atmosphere was tense, as this was a critical part of their mid-term exams. The healers'' task was to diagnose and heal the injured students effectively and efficiently.

    WROOM!

    At that exact second, suddenly, portals appeared one by one as the students started appearing.

    "Ahhh...My arm."

    "Arghk..."

    As the first group of wounded students materialized in the exam area, the overseer instructor, a seasoned healer herself, addressed the group. "Remember, students, your ability to diagnose and heal these injuries will be closely observed. Speed is important, but uracy is paramount. You must alsomunicate with each other and prioritize your treatment."

    The injured students, some with simted wounds and others with makeup indicating their injuries, groaned in pain as they arrived. They had been briefed on their roles and what to expect during the exam.

    Sylvie and her fellow healers moved quickly, assessing the wounded students. "This one has a fractured arm," a fellow student noted, pointing to a student with a realistic-looking injury.

    Sylvie nodded and replied, "I''ll take care of that. Someone check on the girl with the gash on her leg."

    The overseer instructor watched closely, evaluating the students'' diagnostic skills and their ability to apply healing techniques. "Remember, it''s not just about mending wounds. You need to consider the overall well-being of the patient. Are they in pain? Can they movefortably? How are their mana circted? Are there any mana disturbances in the core? These are things you must address."

    As the injured students arrived and the overseer instructor''s words echoed in Sylvie''s ears, she felt a surge of nervousness wash over her. She knew the importance of this exam and that the instructors were observing her every move.

    ''I can''t make a mistake.''

    The pressure was immense, and her hands trembled slightly as she assessed the first injured student. However, the gruesome scene of the student''s bone pointing out from his elbow wasn''t something that needed to be diagnosed.

    First, with her mana, she diagnosed the student, scanning the part where the mana was gathered.

    It wasn''t a widely known fact, but awakened who were subjected to the mana over countless years would have their body adapted to it. And because of that, when their body got injured, the mana would be supplied to that direction naturally and would increase the healing.

    "His arm is fractured. The bone is broken from two different breakpoints."

    She quickly assessed the situation.

    "Please put your arm this way."

    Her patient pointed out the fractured arm, and Sylvie knew she had to act quickly. But when she tried to channel her mana to begin the healing process, she found herself struggling.

    The mana refused to flow as smoothly as she''d practiced. It was as if her nerves were interfering with her ability.

    Sweat formed on her brow as she continued to attempt the healing. The injured student winced in pain, and another student voiced their difort. "Hey, could you be a bit quicker?"

    ''I am trying.''

    Sylvie felt a pang of frustration, but she tried not to let it show.

    "Haaaaah...."

    She took a deep breath and focused her thoughts.

    At least she tried to. However, things weren''t working as she wished. She activated her trait, and her mana started moving as she directed.

    ''First, blocking nerves.''

    Her mana moved, blocking the nerves. The procedure was going to be painful, and the patient might not have the necessary willpower to resist it.

    ''Then, move the bone.''

    And then, she started moving the bone. Her mana covered the bone like a thread, and then she diligently started moving it.

    From outside, one could see the miraculous scene as if the time was rewinding. The bone followed the trajectory of the thread as it entered the arm.

    ''Now, connect the bone.''

    As she concentrated, she had almost positioned the bone perfectly, and now the only thing that needed to be done was to make sure the bone was connected properly.

    "Almost there," she whispered to herself, her concentration unbroken.

    She was on the verge of connecting the bone, restoring the patient''s arm to its previous state.

    The pain, difort, and frustration from earlier seemed distant as she neared thepletion of the healing process.

    But just as she was about to make that final connection, a sudden and vivid shback overwhelmed her. The scene before her shifted, and she was no longer in the examination room but in the dark.

    There stood a fractured arm, with a little boy clutching it. Before him was a disgusting demon with its mouth wide open.

    The trauma of that moment flooded back, triggering a visceral reaction. Sylvie''s hands trembled, and her mana wavered.

    "AAAAAH!"

    The connection she was about to make faltered, and the patient gasped in pain as the bone remained partially out of ce.

    "Sylvie, what are you doing?" The overseer instructor''s voice was filled with concern, but at the same time, there was a slight disappointment in her voice.

    She snapped back to the present, her breath heavy and rapid.

    "Haaaah...Haaaah¡­..

    Her eyes met those of the injured student, who was clearly in distress from the sudden interruption.

    "I... I''m so sorry," Sylvie stammered, her face flushed with embarrassment and shame. She couldn''t look into the eyes of the patient.

    Her trauma had momentarily paralyzed her, and it had real consequences on the patient she was meant to heal.

    The overseer instructor stepped in, her touch steady and reassuring as shepleted the healing process Sylvie had begun.

    The overseer instructor observed Sylvie''s distress and she understood Sylvie wouldn''t be able to continue like that.

    She gently ced a reassuring hand on Sylvie''s shoulder. "Sylvie, take a moment topose yourself. You can try again after a second."

    Sylvie nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m sorry."

    Meanwhile, the patient who had experienced the interrupted healing process was less forgiving. His anger and frustration got the best of him. He clenched his recently healed arm and red at Sylvie.

    "You almost made it worse! Are you even qualified to be here?" he snapped, his voiceced with irritation. "We''re supposed to trust you to heal us during the actual exams?"

    Sylvie''s face turned even redder, but this time, it was not because of the shame but because of anger.

    ''What do you know about me, huh? Do you think it is easy?''

    Sylvie took a step back, her anger and frustration simmering beneath the surface. She was aware that the patient''s outburst had some basis, but she couldn''t help but feel the injustice of it all.

    It wasn''t as if she wanted to be haunted by traumatic memories during an exam.

    As she watched from the side, the other healers continued to tend to the wounded students with skill and precision.

    And when the students were leaving the location, most of the time, they had refreshed smiles on their faces while talking with their friends.

    Sylvie couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy.

    ''Why can''t I be like them? Why does it have to be so difficult for me?'' she thought bitterly.

    The healing trait she possessed had been a part of her life for as long as she could remember. But instead of seeing it as a gift, she often viewed it as a burden.

    Because people always assumed she would treat them without ever thinking about her. They never cared about how she felt, if she was scared or anything.

    Just like that patient who poured his anger on her. It was always her fault whenever the treatment didn''t work, as she was obliged to seed every time.

    -THUD!

    At that second, as Sylvie was resenting the world, suddenly she was startled by the sudden entrance of a woman.

    She appeared rushed, but her position was indicated by the instructor''s sign on her uniform.

    She was scanning the room as if she was looking for something. Soon, her gaze fell on Sylvie, who was currently not attending to any patients.

    Before she could react, the instructor approached her with a sense of urgency. "You! Are you avable right now?"

    Sylvie blinked, her resentment momentarily reced by surprise. "I... Yes, I''m avable. But..."

    The instructor didn''t allow her to finish her sentence. She quickly produced an order from the control room, her tone serious. "The control room has sent me to request your presence. We have a situation in dungeon B-3, and you''re needed immediately."

    Following that, the instructor immediately grabbed her in a princess carry.

    "Kyaaaa-!"

    Sylvie was surprised as her eyes widened in the sudden action.

    "Sorry for the inconvenience, girl. But, bear with it for a while."

    SWOOSH!

    And following that was the time of her life...

 Chapter 144 32.10 - Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 144 32.10 - Mid-terms</h4>

    "Sorry for the inconvenience, girl. But, bear with it for a while."

    With those words, Sylvie suddenly felt flying.

    SWOOSH!

    Following that, she almost lost her eyes. The moment the instructor dashed forward with Sylvie on her shoulder, the speed was so fast that the wind cut the corner of her eyes.

    As Sylvie was being carried by the instructor, her mind raced with a flurry of questions and concerns. She felt an adrenaline rush as the instructor swiftly made her way through the corridors, heading towards dungeon B-3.

    The urgency in the instructor''s movements and the gravity of the situation sent shivers down her spine.

    Breathless and anxious, Sylvie finally mustered the courage to speak. "What''s happening in dungeon B-3? Why am I needed there?"

    The instructor''s voice was tight with worry as she responded. "We''ve received reports of suspicious activity in the dungeon. The signal interference is a significant concern. There''s a possibility that the lives of students in that dungeon are at risk."

    Hearing this, Sylvie couldn''t help but remember what happened in the joint dungeon exploration and the berserk-going monsters.

    Students almost lost their lives because of that, and that experience was something she had never wanted to go to again.

    "Does that mean-"

    "Yes. There might be demon contractors. Even though we normally can teleport the injured students to the healing room, right now, the dungeon [B-3] is not working properly, and neither can we teleport inside, nor can students teleport outside."

    As they reached the entrance of dungeon B-3, Sylvie''s heart raced with abination of fear and anticipation.

    But before the instructor could enter, they were met with the sight of otherbat personnel already moving inside, apanied by a group of vignt guards.

    "Senior Rachel."

    The guard immediately acknowledged the instructor as he bowed his head.

    "We have been informed that some students were in a dangerous situation."

    "Can you locate them?"

    "Yes. GPS and surveince are working properly. Only spatial teleportation is disturbed."

    "Situation?"

    "There are no deaths, but some students are getting pushed back by the horde of monsters."

    "Potions?"

    "You may leave. I want no deaths, am I clear?"

    "Clear."

    "Good."

    SWOOSH!

    The instructor wasted no time and immediately rushed towards the location where Astron Natusalune wasst seen.

    And the personnel and guards followed the instructor''s lead.

    As they entered the dungeon, the first thing Sylvie felt was her insides turning up and down. And because she was getting carried by the instructor at a rapid pace with a weird posture, it was very severe.

    "Burghk!"

    On the way, she couldn''t help but throw up.

    "Bear with it; we are almost there."

    Just as the instructor said, in almost two minutes, they had reached their destination. They didn''t encounter any monsters on the way because the instructor was way too fast for them to follow their lead.

    They reached the location where thest signal had been detected, and the instructor came to a halt. She seemed to be trying to sense something, her expression tense.

    "There''s a barrier here. I can''t sense anything inside it."

    Sylvie''s unease grew as the instructor mentioned the barrier. It was clear that something unusual was happening, and they needed to proceed with caution.

    "S-should we enter here?" She slightly stuttered as she felt the fear once again.

    "Yes, we should."

    "B-but¡­."

    "Don''t worry. I am strong."

    With those words, the instructor extended her hand, and a soft, pale light emanated from her palm. With a gentle push, the barrier began to shimmer, and they could now see whaty beyond.

    "Huh?"

    And the scene that unfolded before them sent shivers down Sylvie''s spine.

    As the barrier dissipated, the sight that unfolded before them was one of horror and despair.. There were signs of battle all around the ce.

    Blood was everywhere. Bodies of monsters were scattered around, and even though Sylvie didn''t know what they were, the arrows stabbed on their body made it obvious that they were dead.

    However, the thing that got their attention was none of them.

    In the center of the barriery a young man, his form battered and bloodied. His ck hair was matted with dust and dried blood, and his body bore numerous injuries andcerations.

    A pool of crimson had formed around him, stark against the cold dungeon floor. But the most gruesome sight of all was the young man''s right arm, severed at the elbow as if forcibly chopped off.

    "Burghk!"

    Sylvie couldn''t contain her nausea welling up as she threw up once again. She was already feeling unwell, and now that she had seen such a sight, she couldn''t hold it in.

    "Calm down." The instructor said as she patted her. The instructor was also looking around for any signs of attackers by expanding her senses. She was vignt.

    However, after a second of sensing around, she finally nodded her head. Then she rushed to the body''s side, rushing Sylvie as well.

    "Hufff¡­..Huffffff..."

    As Sylvie attempted to regain herposure by taking deep breaths, her eyes darted around the scene of devastation.

    The dungeon was in a state of chaos, with signs of battle all around. The cold, oppressive atmosphere was suffocating, and she could see jagged cuts on the dungeon floor, evidence of a fierce struggle.

    Blood was sttered across the walls, and the lifeless bodies of monsters were scattered haphazardly, their deaths marked by arrows and wounds.

    And as they instantly reached the student, the instructor immediately took his pulse and checked his wounds.

    "He''s in critical condition. We need to act fast."

    But something wasn''t right. This person¡­..Sylvie knew him. These features, this skin, this hair¡­.

    Everything was just familiar.

    "Astron¡­.."

    The person lying on the ground was the edgy boy¡­..

    ********

    When someone asked Sylvie what she thought about Astron, she would probably say he is someone unique.

    And, it was not because of how he acted, how he looked, or anything. There were plenty of students who didn''t like to associate with others and stayed as a loner.

    There were also plenty of people who were good-looking to a certain extent. Even in the Hunter Academy, there were prestigious people whose looks could not be matched with others, and Astron was certainly not on that level of looks.

    He wasn''t strong either, as he was rankedst.

    Therefore, the reason he was unique was not because of them.

    It was because of the feelings he held underneath.

    Sylvie had a special talent stemming from her [First Lord''s Authority].

    She could see the emotions people were hiding underneath.

    When she first saw Astron in the school, the hatred on his color palette was so dark that it was an amount she had never encountered before.

    She asked herself. What might have caused this? What might have possibly caused such amounts of sadness for such a young person?

    Those questions led to intrigues, and they led to her wanting to know more about him. It was not in the form of attraction, but rather, it was a curiosity.

    Then, she saw him getting bullied and getting beaten. He was the weakest, and she knew it. Thus, she helped as much as she could, sometimes healing his wounds from a distance or using her trait to relieve his pain even a little.

    However, because she wasn''t proficient enough, her help wasn''t much, and it would hardly be noticed.

    But then, he changed. Something inside him fundamentally changed. The sadness and hatred in his heart were pushed back by something different. Something empty.

    Indifference it was. Like a barrier covering his feelings, the fluctuating emotions he felt rather stagnated, pushed back underneath the barrier of grey.

    "I will erase your existence, just like I will eradicate your kin."

    She still remembered the words of that time¡ªthe cold voice that sent shivers down her spine.

    After that, it was their sparring. There, he spoke words that she didn''t want to hear.

    Things that she didn''t want to remember, the memories of that time¡­..

    He made her remember those feelings, so she distanced herself from him immediately.

    It was a cowardly act, but who could say something to her about her life anyway?

    But then again, as the life in the academy went on and on, things changed. She joined more practical lessons explorations with her team, and she enjoyed the school life she had.

    Hanging out with her friends, using her traits to help people, and joining clubs.

    She was in the same club as Astron, but as if to show respect for her choice of keeping the distance, he never once said anything. Never approached and did his own thing and attended the club.

    As if a cold barrier had formed, she felt a distance that didn''t exist before, and she knew it was her own choice.

    But those thoughts soon shattered justst week when he exined the question. At that time, she felt the distance between them was a little closer, and the barrier between them was lifted.

    And as she saw him studying, his meticulous work concentration, it became evident to her that he was also actually trying his best, just like her.

    And now, that person was lying on the ground was the very person she knew, and his life was in her hands¡­.

    ------------------------------------

    My exams have started, so chapters will be slightly shorter for a little. After my exams end, I will start posting Eroge again as well; it is about time I sort my things out.

    Thank you for supporting me thus far.

 Chapter 145 32.11 - Mid-terms

    <h4>Chapter 145 32.11 - Mid-terms</h4>

    "He is in the critical condition; we need to act fast."

    The instructor said, but Sylvie''s mind was somewhere else.

    "Astron."

    As Sylvie mumbled, looking at the scene before her eyes, she couldn''t help but feel the chills down to her spine.

    The missing arm, the scars on his body¡­.Everything was so severe and brutal that it was the first time she had felt this way.

    She¡­..

    Felt scared¡­.

    Like she was in a trance, the visions of that time once again ovepped with the visions of her past.

    The boy lying on the ground was changed with another.

    It was the same blood, the same fishy smell, the same rough breathing, and the same thinning light connecting the boy.

    ''No¡­..No¡­.Not again¡­..''

    Without her noticing, her breathing got rougher. The world started spinning, and her heart started beating rapidly.

    "Haaaah...Haaaaah..."

    It was as if the past had collided with the present, and she couldn''t discern between the two.

    However, as Sylvie was having a panic attack, the instructor knew they didn''t have much time.

    After all, she already had fed a potion to this young boy, but his injuries must have been so deep that even the potion wasn''t working properly, and its effects were nowhere near enough.

    And this was one of the reasons why she brought the healer girl with her.

    As the instructor turned her head to Sylvie, she immediately recognized Sylvie''s distress and the urgency of the situation.

    ''Tch. Why is this girl having a panic attack now.''

    She couldn''t help but click her tongue inwardly.

    ''If I knew his injuries were this severe, I would have brought the exam overseer with me.''

    The boy''s condition was too severe for a student to treat. But it was what it was.

    ''We can''t afford to waste any more time.''

    Without hesitation, she reached out and, with a swift but gentle motion, delivered a sharp, almost stinging, tap to the back of Sylvie''s head.

    THUD!

    "Snap out of it!" the instructormanded, her voice firm. "You can''t afford to freeze up now. This is your moment. You are a healer, and you can save a life."

    She didn''t know this girl''s name, neither did she know her rank. But now, the girl was the healer they had right here, and that was it.

    "Ughk-!"

    The unexpected physical contact and the instructor''s stern words jolted Sylvie back to the present with a groan.

    "I-I am sorry."

    The chaotic whirl of her thoughts began to subside, and guilt started toe again.

    "Tch. Girl, I don''t need your apologies, neither does he."

    The instructor approached Sylvie.

    "It seems you know his name." Gesturing towards Astron, she continued. "Astron Natusalune, rank 2450, and known to have a weak body constitution. I heard his reputation wasn''t good, and he was ostracized."

    It wasn''t known how she knew about those things, but it didn''t matter to Sylvie. "Even with all those things," the instructor continued, "he was still there, trying to prove himself by fighting against the monsters." She pointed to the defeated creatures surrounding them. "Even though he was probably targeted by Demon Contractors, he is still trying to cling to life. Despite all these injuries, even with all the pain he probably felt, he didn''t give up and is still fighting."

    With those words, the instructor appeared right before Sylvie''s eyes, her handnding on Sylvie''s shoulder.

    "Don''t you think it''s a bit unfair to him that now the only hope he has is actually having a crybaby moment? Do you think you''re the only one who has experienced something heartbreaking in this world? Grow up, girl, and do what you must. I will be waiting for you."

    With onest pat on Sylvie''s shoulder, the instructor walked away, leaving Sylvie alone with the injured young man.

    Sylvie, left alone, looked at Astron.

    "I, I..."

    Words got stuck in her mouth as she looked.

    THUMP! THUMP!

    Her heart still raced from her earlier attack, but strangely, at that exact second, maybe thanks to the instructor''s words, she remembered a moment.

    "You need to get a grip on yourself."

    The words this very boy had spoken to her before. At that time, she felt like he was intruding on her space, and who was he to speak like that without knowing her?

    "This level of fear will make you a liability, not just to yourself, but to your future party members. If you can''t control your emotions in abat situation, you''ll be a burden, and that''s dangerous."

    He probably didn''t say it because he thought he would be her party member. But now, those words started crashing down.

    "If you''re not willing to confront your weaknesses head-on, then perhaps you should reconsider being a part of the academy."

    If she wasn''t in the academy right now and if it was another healer right here, wouldn''t they be able to save him?

    ''What if I wasn''t here? What if someone else was there, someone better?''

    Self-hatred, anger towards the world, responsibility and fragility¡­..

    All of those were in her heart right now.

    "Sylvie."

    But the words kepting to her mind.

    "You know, by behaving like this, you can never go anywhere."

    She looked at her hands.

    "Grow up, girl. And do what you must."

    As those words sank in, she looked at the boy lying on the ground.

    "You are escaping from your past. Don''t you think it is about time you ept this as it is?"

    "ept¡­." She mumbled.

    "If it is you, my sister, you can do it." As the silhouette of the young boy ovepped with the lying one, she could see a smile on his face.

    The smile that knew she could do it.

    "You are right."

    And that was it.

    "I need to do it."

    Sylvie clenched her fists and bit her lip, forcing herself to look at the scene without fear.

    "I won''t run away anymore."

    The restraints she had put on herself, the fear she had.

    Her heart was still beating fast from all those things.

    TAP!

    But she took the first step.

    She epted everything as it was, and at that second, tranquility came into her heart. As if her power was now flowing more smoothly than ever before, she could feel everything more clearly.

    The small light that was emanating from him, his vitality.

    "Haaaah¡­.."

    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Sylvie reached Astron, sitting in front of him.

    And immediately began to assess Astron''s condition more closely. His breathing was shallow, and his pulse was weak.

    The severed arm was a grave concern, and his body bore multiplecerations and contusions from the battle.

    ''Five ribs were broken, internal bleeding on lungs, and he had already lost insane amounts of blood.''

    Even for Sylvie, who studied healing, it was unclear how he was still able to preserve his life. With this amount of injuries, he should already have been dead.

    But, as she continued her analysis, she found the answer.

    ''Huh? What is this?''

    Inside his body, a foreign substance was flowing. The blood he had been losing continuously was also being refreshed, as if something was trying to repair his body, but it couldn''t, as the body had already been shattered to pieces.

    ''Is this a potion?''

    She wondered but immediately discarded the question because this was not the time to ponder about such things.

    ''I will start.''

    The diagnosis wasplete, and it was now time to start the healing.

    "Haaaaah¡­.."

    With one long breath, she steadied her resolve and activated her trait.

    ''I will save you, no matter what.''

    Her green eyes were filled with determination; her whole focus was on the boy before her.

    ''First, I need to close Lacerations.''

    She thought as she started using her mana to mend multiplecerations and contusions on Astron''s body.

    This step was important because while she was working, she needed to ensure that he didn''t lose any more blood than now.

    ''It is moving differently.''

    It was a lot different from when she was just healing other people. Her mana and trait, which she lost control was now steady.

    ''I can do it.''

    With precise and gentle movements, she encouraged the torn flesh to reconnect, closing the wounds.

    ''Now, stabilizing the broken ribs.''

    Sylvie then turned her attention to the five broken ribs. She used her mana to gently realign the fractured bones. And, because Astron was an Awakened, his ribs were stronger than any average person''s.

    But that also made it harder and required a more delicate approach to move the ribs.

    It was a delicate process, ensuring that they were in their proper positions to heal correctly. As she worked, she could feel the bones knitting back together.

    ''I did it.''

    She thought as she finally put all the ribs back together.

    ''But, it is still not enough.''

    The most dangerous part was still there. The internal bleeding and his internal injuries were the most severe ones.

    His inner organs were damaged, and they required immediate action.

    Sylvie concentrated her healing energy on the damaged tissues, coaxing them to stop bleeding and promoting the body''s natural healing processes.

    At this point, she no longer had any thoughts inside her head, as she moved her mana instinctually by the feeling.

    It was the first time she was attending an internal injury, which was something that wouldn''t be expected from a freshman healing student.

    In their curriculum, such things were in the second year of the academy; however, right now, for Sylvie, such things didn''t matter.

    As if something, someone, was guiding her, she moved her mana hypnotically.

    However, at that second, suddenly, the light she could see in Astron disappeared.

    "NO!"

    It meant he lost his life.

    "NO!"

    She shouted, her heart feeling like it was squeezed to death.

    "NOOOOOOO!"

    An agonizing, guttural scream erupted from Sylvie''s soul, echoing throughout the confines of the dungeon.

 Chapter 146 32.12 - Mid-terms [Prologue]

    <h4>Chapter 146 32.12 - Mid-terms [Prologue]</h4>

    "NOOOOOOO!"

    ''You can''t die, you can''t die, you can''t die, you can''t die, you can''t die, you can''t die, you can''t die.''

    Sylvie''s mind was locked in a harrowing chant of desperation. Over and over, the mantra repeated, ''You can''t die, you can''t die.'' Each word is a fervent plea, each iteration an attempt to fend off the looming abyss.

    With closed eyes, Sylvie bit her lip so fiercely that blood welled up and dripped onto the ground, but the pain was inconsequential. It was the pain within her heart, the unbearable squeeze of despair, that consumed her entirely.

    The girl who had finally found her resolve was about to fail once again.

    ''You can''t die, you can''t die.''

    Like a broken doll, she repeatedly willed inside her head to open her eyes. Her hand slowly moved to the cheek of the lying boy, and as she touched his skin, she felt the coldness.

    ''You can''t die, you can''t die.''

    And then, without Sylvie''s conscious awareness, a radiant aura began to emanate from her being.

    Her strong emotions¡­Her trait was responding to that¡ªthe [First Lord''s Authority].

    In response to her desperate plea, a miracle unfolded. The lost light, like a me reigniting from the embers, returned to Astron''s body. The line between life and death blurred, and Sylvie lost herself in the process.

    She didn''t have any awareness about what she was doing as she simply used her mana like a madman.

    Her hands moved, guided by an otherworldly force.

    The internal bleeding slowly abated, and damaged tissues began to mend under her ministrations. It was meticulous work, precise and skillful, beyond what one would expect from a novice healer.

    But Sylvie''s healing wasn''t limited to just the injuries she could see.

    With her mana, yellow tendrils extended from her hands, reaching for Astron''s severed arm. The reconnection was aplex endeavor involving blood vessels, nerves, muscles, and bones.

    Her actions appeared as if a master healer was at work, performing a surgical miracle. She painstakingly ensured that every element aligned perfectly, leaving no room for error. When the arm was seamlessly reconnected, only one step remained.

    The loss of blood Astron had suffered had rendered his internal organs nonfunctional, a critical condition that often led to death. Yet, Sylvie was beyond such limitations. A miracle, one of the rarest urrences, was unfolding before her very eyes.

    Her luminous mana enveloped Astron, suffusing his entire being. It was as though she were weaving together the threads of life, stitching the very essence of his existence back together.

    As Sylvie''s mana epassed Astron''s form and body, she channeled her power with unwavering focus.

    The miracle unfolded before her, almost as if she were breathing life back into his frail body. It was a race against time, a desperate attempt to regenerate his lost blood and ensure his survival.

    Gradually, she sensed the light returning to Astron''s body, a sign that the life force within him was rekindling.

    The coldness that had once dominated his skin gave way to a gentle warmth, spreading from her hands to every corner of his body. The sensation was like a rekindled ember igniting a fire.

    ''Ah¡­..''

    And because she felt the warmth in her hand, she slowly starteding to her senses. The trance she had slowly shattered as she felt the world once again.

    ''He is finally okay.''

    She thought, a small smile tugging on her lips.

    The moment Sylvie confirmed Astron''s breathing had stabilized, she knew she had seeded.

    "Thank goodness¡­.."

    However, the monumental effort had drained her beyond measure. Her vision blurred, and her consciousness wavered.

    "Astron¡­."

    With thest remnants of her strength, she whispered Astron''s name, her voice a fragile breath in the dim dungeon.

    THUD!

    Then, like a falling petal, she descended upon him, her chest rising and falling with the shallow rhythm of her breath.

    Her journey to save a life had taken its toll, and Sylvie sumbed to the weight of her exhaustion, her body a fragile vessel of hope that had achieved the miraculous.

    It was the day the future Saintess had been finally awakened¡­. ((N1))

    ******

    After she gave her encouragement to Sylvie, the instructor left her to calm herself. She was proficient in dealing with students, so she knew being with Sylvie wouldn''t help her much.

    ''I hope she can make it.''

    She thought. The girl clearly had a trauma in her past, something that was holding her back.

    ''I wish I had chosen someone morepetent.''

    She urgently picked someone in a hurry, thus she didn''t have any chance to choose. And now, because of her negligence, the student Astron was in danger.

    ''I guess there is no need to regret it.''

    However, contrary to her thoughts and assumptions, suddenly, she could feel the psions inside the barrier moving.

    "She really did it."

    There, the instructor turned her head and started watching the entire scene unfold with bated breath, witnessing the remarkable healing performed by the young Sylvie.

    ''I guess I owe her an apology.''

    Her heart swelled both with pride and a little conscience as she saw the girl''s determination and her innate talent for healing. "What is this?"

    But as Astron''s condition improved, she noticed something extraordinary happening.

    A radiant pir of light began to rise from Sylvie, extending high into the dark dungeon ceiling. It was a sight she had never seen in all her years of being a Hunter and instructing.

    "This?"

    Immense amounts of energy were spreading from the shiny light. Her eyes widened as she recognized the significance of the luminous pir.

    It was a clear sign that something extraordinary, something almost divine, had urred. The instructor had known a lot of healers in her career, and she knew that such phenomena were not to be taken lightly.

    The fact that the girl who wasn''t able to move from fear just now was able to create such a phenomenon itself made it clear that she was someone special.

    Someone with a different talent.

    "Someone that could be one of the [Venerate] in the future."

    And the moment she noticed that fact, suddenly she felt slight envy.

    ''I guess some people are born special.''

    She couldn''t help but shake her head after having such thoughts.

    ''What am I thinking? Am I a child?''

    With a sense of self-reprimanding, she approached Sylvie, whose unconscious formy next to the now-stable Astron.

    "She really did save him."

    She knew that the academy and the world atrge would be forever changed by this event and the young healer who had saved a life in the most extraordinary way possible.

    "I guess she can rest a little."

    With that thought, she grabbed the two youngsters lying on the ground and started leaving the dungeon while looking at the sky.

    "I suddenly wish I was young now¡­.."

    ********

    It was said that when you are about to die, you would see your life shing before your eyes.

    The things you wanted to do, the things you wished to achieve, the things you had regretted¡ªthey would alle to your mind.

    And as death approached, you would want to live; you would be scared.

    In a world filled with countless powerful individuals, death would be everywhere, surrounding everyone.

    Unless you are strong or prepared for it, it can take your life at any second.

    And I know I am not strong.

    Not strong enough to achieve my goals, not strong enough to avoid death.

    Therefore, I was prepared for it, prepared for the dangers I would encounter.

    Or not.

    No, that was wrong; I was wrong.

    I wasn''t prepared enough.

    I was arrogant.

    I was careless.

    Looking at the white ceiling, those were the thoughts that passed from my head.

    ''I almost lost my life.''

    Remembering what happened in the dungeon, I clenched my hands.

    ''I was careless.''

    The fact that just because nothing had happened in the game, I disregarded the possibility of demon contractors moving into the academy¡­.

    The fact that I was arrogant enough to think I could defeat all the students on my own¡­

    Looking back at things, it all stemmed from my own actions.

    ''I should have known the things I did would bite me back.''

    This world might have been based on a game.

    But, from the moment I, as a variable, acted differently, things were bound to change.

    "Lady Miller sends her regards."

    The words of that bastard echoed in my head, the demon contractors.

    "Miller."

    The name was familiar; it was someone I knew pretty well.

    "Dn."

    The leader of the bullies, the bulky kid who was yed at the hands of a girl and became a simp.

    "It must be his mother."

    He was just an extra, a random character who acted like a bully. Thus, I thought if I erased him from this world, nothing would happen.

    "They sought revenge."

    But I should have expected it.

    ''Someone with such a personality is bound to take it from his parents.''

    "Revenge."

    The word that defined my sole purpose of living.

    "If I die before doing that, for what reason she left this world."

    At that time, I used a special mixture I had saved in the ce of my teeth to stall time. I knew there might have been a situation where I couldn''t ess my spatial bracelet or grab a potion.

    Thus, I pulled one of my teeth out and then put a pill there.

    ''If not for that, I would have died.''

    Looking at the side, I could see my arm was attached to it once again.

    ''They must have brought a proficient healer for that.''

    My arm was chopped off, and the demonic energy must have corroded that. Thus, without a high-ranking healer, I wouldn''t have the arm with me.

    As I looked at my hand, I remembered the fight.

    The way the dagger broke, the way I was helpless when I didn''t have the element of surprise on my side.

    ''I know what I amcking.''

    Now that mid-terms had finished, the academy would finally enter the break time.

    ''It is about time I get my weapon.''

    The dagger broke, and I still couldn''t utilize my trait properly.

    ''However, before that, I need to deal with some rats.''

    Looking at the small green tendril connecting me, I clenched my teeth.

    ''Eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth.''

    ----------------------A/N-------------------

 Chapter 147 33.1 - Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 147 Chapter 33.1 - Aftermath</h4>

    "Oh, you are awake."

    While I was pondering to myself, suddenly I felt someone''s presence entering the room. It was a woman with a good posture.

    ''An instructor.''

    Her uniform was changed to casual, and the namete was gone, but it was evident that she was a skilled individual from the way she carried herself alone.

    Her hands were callused, and she had sharp-squinting eyes.

    TOK!

    "¡­.."

    I just looked at her as she came closer to me with her heels hitting the ground.

    "I assume you have some questions in your head." She said with a smile. But her eyes were different. Even though she had a smile, I could see the questions lingering in there.

    ''She is quite good at hiding it.''

    She was experienced at hiding her thoughts showing on her face, but that didn''t mean they could escape from my trait [Perceptive Insight].

    "You''re in the healing room. You were in quite a predicament back there in Dungeon B-3, but thanks to a young healer, you''re on the road to recovery."

    Hearing her words, I nodded my head. I knew this was the healing room used for the general conveniences, and it wasn''t the first time I was here.

    However, one thing immediately got my attention.

    ''Young healer?''

    It was that word. Even though the academy had mostly lessons rted tobat, that didn''t mean there weren''t any healers.

    However, they needed to be nurtured first for them to be useful enough. And the wounds I got weren''t something that could be cured by an average healer.

    My brows furrowed as I tried to recall the events leading up to my current state. "What happened?"

    While asking, I remembered a shiny light that enveloped me when I was on the brink of that. I was desperately trying to cling to life, and that light had helped me for sure.

    The instructor''s smile persisted, this time being a genuine one. "You were saved by a miracle."

    As if to press on her words, she stopped for a second as she pointed out the bed near mine.

    "The healer, Sylvie, performed an extraordinary feat of healing that goes beyond ordinary skills. It''s not something you see every day, but you''re here, alive and well, thanks to her."

    The moment she said that she waved her hand, and the mana immediately moved around, forcing the curtain to slide to the side.

    As she did that, she revealed the figure lying on the bed adjacent to mine.

    A girl that I was quite familiar withy there with eyes closed, a gentle rise and fall of her chest indicating peaceful slumber.

    Her blonde hair cascaded around her like a halo, framing a face that could only be described as a work of art.

    ''Sylvie.''

    Delicate features, smooth skin, and a certain innocence that emanated from her aura made her undeniably captivating.

    ''Huh? Captivating?''

    However, I soon realized something. My thoughts instantly wandered around to a ce that wouldn''t normally be the case.

    I couldn''t help but be drawn to the scene. The air around her held a serene energy, creating a sense of tranquility in the room.

    ''Don''t tell me?''

    It was as if she carried an ethereal beauty that not only healed physical wounds but also touched the depths of one''s soul.

    The instructor spoke with a tone of admiration, "This is Sylvie, the healer who saved you. Her skills are exceptional, surpassing what we typically see even among academy healers."

    The words spoken by the instructor and the scene I had just witnessed made it very clear about what had happened.

    ''She had awakened her authority.''

    [First Lord''s Authority.]

    It was her trait, something that only one person in the world could have. The thing that would make her the Saintess in the future and one of the holders of the [Venerate] position.

    However, even then, the authority was still lying dormant underneath for the time being, and it was supposed to keep doing so. But now, it awakened.

    An event that would happen when the first year of the academy ended.

    ''This will make the things troublesome.''

    After all, the awakening of authority wasn''t something that could be overlooked, and certain individuals were bound to feel it, too.

    "You were fortunate," the instructor continued, her gaze shifting between Sylvie and me. "Not everyone gets the chance to be saved by such a remarkable talent. Consider yourself lucky, Astron."

    ''Lucky indeed.''

    I thought as I contemted the serendipity that had brought me to this room and the healer who had worked wonders to pull me back from the brink.

    After all, I wasn''t expecting Sylvie toe, but even then, my situation was so severe that, if not for Sylvie, I am not sure I could havee out unscathed.

    In the worst-case scenario, I would have died, and in the best-case scenario, I would have lost at least my arm.

    Even though healing is a thing, and potions as well, there are certain limits to that, and the demonic energy inside me would have kept eating me alive.

    ''This is a debt.''

    Looking at the girl who was sleeping soundly without knowing the trial she would need to face from now on, I thought.

    ''And, I never forget my debts.''

    If she was the reason I was saved, that also meant I was the reason she was awakened. Of course, this doesn''t make me responsible for the future that she will need to face, but I am still indebted to her, and I will make sure to pay it back.

    "It is kind of a fate, isn''t it?" the instructor remarked, her voice carrying a thoughtful tone. Her gaze lingered on Sylvie, who was still peacefully asleep.

    I turned my attention back to the instructor, waiting for an exnation.

    "When I had heard about the possibility of demon contractors attacking the dungeon, I immediately rushed to bring a healer with me," she admitted, a slight smile ying on her lips. "And, when I entered there, I saw she was free sitting on the corner without any patient to heal."

    The instructor said as she slowly approached the girl. "But, just a moment ago, when I asked the overseer why Sylvie was not healing any participants, the answer I got was very interesting."

    "..."

    "Dealing with patients, especially the more severe cases, seemed to take a toll on her for some reason from her past, and the overseer said it wasn''t the first time something like this was happening to Sylvie. And, at that time when I entered, she was apparently taking a break because her trauma was triggered."

    Hearing those words, I nodded my head. From the start, I knew what Sylvie had been struggling with, as she was one of the most important characters in the game.

    Her background story was also given in detail, as she had a trauma because of a certain event she had witnessed.

    ''To think it led to such results.''

    "So, in a way, you could say it was a twist of fate that led her to you," the instructor continued. "But, even the fate alone wouldn''t be enough."

    The instructor turned her attention to me with her eyes turning serious.

    "I had seen a fair amount of people as a Hunter who couldn''t ovee their past. But, this girl did when she was in the most ufortable position she could be."

    The instructor''s gaze bore into mine, her eyes searching for understanding. "Astron, why do you think Sylvie was able to ovee her fears when she was faced with a situation that triggered her trauma?"

    "¡­.."

    I didn''t answer as I didn''t have one in the first ce. Even in the game, the way Sylvie awakened wasn''t shown explicitly.

    She would have awakened her trait when she had returned to her hometown after the year of the academy ended, and as the yer, we wouldn''t see it.

    But, if I needed to guess, the answer would be the scene triggering something inside her.

    "The main reason she was able to ovee her trauma in that critical moment was you. It was your presence on the field."

    Hearing those words, I raised an eyebrow in surprise. It was a genuine surpriseing from my heart since I couldn''t understand.

    I didn''t interact with Sylvie too much, aside from some circumstances. Of course, I kind of encouraged her to get better at controlling her fear, but that was all. Aside from that, my interactions with her were limited.

    "Me? But I only met her recently. How could I have such an impact?"

    The instructor exined, "Sylvie is not only bound by a sense of duty and her unique abilities but also by genuine emotions. Do you think, if you were not the person on the battlefield dying at that time and were someone other, she could do it?"

    When she asked it, I thought about it for a second.

    ''Certainly.''

    If it was something that could be triggered by any other student, Sylvie would have awakened her trait a lot quicker in the game as well.

    "You see it, don''t you? She''s fond of you, Astron. I am not sure about your rtionship with her or what kind of past you have, but your presence became a catalyst for her to confront and ovee her trauma. Sometimes, it takes a specific person or a significant event to unlock such potential within ourselves. Sylvie found that in you."

    I pondered the instructor''s words, trying to grasp the depth of their meaning. But one thing didn''t make much sense to me.

    ''Why is she talking about all those things all of a sudden?''

    "So, what are you getting at with all of this? Are you suggesting there''s some sort of connection between us that goes beyond the surface?"

    The instructor looked at me with a deadpan expression for a second, as if I was some sort of idiot.

    ''What is this woman doing, now?''

    The instructor''s deadpan expression persisted for a moment before she sighed almost in exasperation. "Are you seriously not getting it, or are you just pretending not to?"

    I furrowed my brows in confusion. "Getting what?"

    "¡­..Sigh¡­"

    A long sigh escaped her mouth as the instructor looked at me, mumbling, ''This will get troublesome.''

    FUSH!

    Just as the instructor was about to say something more, suddenly, a movement urred from the sides.

    "Hmm¡­.."

 Chapter 148 33.2 - Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 148 33.2 - Aftermath</h4>

    "Hmm¡­.."

    As the girl lying on the bed squirmed with a humming sound, both Astron and the instructor immediately turned their attention to the girl.

    "..."

    Both of them closed their mouth as they watched the girl. Sylvie stirred, her eyelids fluttering as she regained consciousness.

    The instructor decided to postpone whatever she had on her mind, giving Astron a pointed look before turning her attention to the awakening healer.

    "Ah, you''re awake," she said with a gentle smile, her previous deadpan expression reced by a more amiable demeanor. "How are you feeling, Sylvie?"

    Sylvie blinked a few times, disoriented, and then seemed to remember where she was. "I... I don''t know. What happened?"

    Even though she had said those words, she seemed to have sensed the changes that had urred both in her body and in her mind.

    The instructor nced at Astron briefly before answering, "You performed a miraculous healing on Astron. It seems your talents go beyond what I initially thought."

    Sylvie''s gaze shifted to Astron hearing those words, and there was a mix of emotions in her eyes¡ªrelief, surprise, and something else that was hard to pinpoint.

    Even then, she kept looking at him intently as if he had done something bad.

    And, with a hint of concern, she finally mustered the courage to ask, "Are you okay, Astron?"

    Those words sounded simple and dumb at first nce, but for Sylvie, it was different. She had just witnessed the same boy before her almost losing his life.

    She witnessed the severity of his wounds; she directly felt them.

    So when she asked the question in such a manner, it was rather in the form of reaffirmation for yourself.

    "...Yes¡­.." Astron managed to get the word out of his mouth and nodded his head. "Thanks to your efforts." And he added.

    But, the expression on his face was no strange to Sylvie. The same solemnity that he had was there, but he simply avoided her eyes.

    And she could see the emotions underneath. Now that she had awakened her trait, she could see things in a lot more detail.

    ''He is concerned?''

    She asked herself. The palette of colors was now showing a concern, but she couldn''t understand it.

    ''And, he is angry.''

    Of course, there was a hint of anger sttered in his heart, probably due to what happened inside the dungeon.

    The hatred was also there,parably a lot stronger than before.

    But, even then, there was no fear or any remorse in his heart, as if he didn''t regard his life.

    ''Why?''

    She wanted to ask.

    ''Why don''t you value your life more?''

    But she couldn''t since the instructor stepped in.

    "How do you feel, Sylvie? Do you sense anything different in your body?"

    The instructor observed the silent exchange between Sylvie and Astron, and then, with a gentle smile, she turned her attention back to the healer.

    Sylvie took a moment to assess herself. Her hand instinctively went to her chest as if checking for something unfamiliar. There was a subtle shift in her expression, a realization dawning in her eyes.

    "I... I don''t know. It''s strange," Sylvie confessed, her voice carrying a mix of wonder and uncertainty. "I felt this... warmth when I was healing Astron. It''s like my power was different, stronger."

    The instructor nodded knowingly. "Awakening your trait can bring about changes. It seems your potential runs deeper than you might have thought. The situation probably triggered the condition of your trait."

    With her words, the instructor slowly rose from her seat.

    "Now that I have confirmed about your safety, I shall take my leave." the instructor announced, her gaze shifting between Sylvie and Astron. "It''s crucial that the higher-ups are informed about this development."

    She moved towards the door, her movements graceful and purposeful. "Continue to monitor any changes in your condition, Sylvie. Astron, if you experience anything unusual, don''t hesitate to seek help from the academy''s medical facilities."

    With those parting words, the instructor exited the room, leaving the two all alone, though a subtle smile was on her lips.

    TOK!

    As the door was closed, the room fell silent.

    Both of them didn''t talk as they just stayed in silence. Of course, the awkwardness was only for Sylvie since Astron seemed to be pondering about something.

    But, even in that awkwardness, Sylvie couldn''t forget what she had seen just an hour ago in the dungeon.

    That scene was engraved in her mind.

    ''Why?''

    Sylvie couldn''t bear the silence any longer. The question burned in her mind, and the feelings she was trying to suppress leaked out and pushed her to break the quiet tension.

    "Astron, why were you in such a state?" she finally asked, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and anger. "What happened in dungeon B-3? Why were you so badly injured?"

    Because she was reminded of that time, she felt angry at this guy before him.

    Her eyes searched his face, trying to find answers and perhaps a glimpse into the thoughts that seemed to weigh heavily on him.

    ''Just why?''

    The healing had been a sess, but the aftermath left Sylvie with more questions than before.

    This person''s past, his feelings, his hatred and anger, the people targeting him in the dungeon¡­. countless things that were not normal.

    "Don''t you know?" The answer came not long after¡ªan answer just like him.

    ''Again, a question as an answer.''

    This habit of his always made her irritated because it felt like he avoided answering about himself.

    ''It is okay to talk about other people''s past, but it is not okay to talk about yours¡­.Tch!''

    She remembered when he simply intruded on her personal space at that time, saying mean things.

    But when she asked or when any people asked, he always avoided it.

    "If I knew, would I ask?" she retorted, adopting Astron''s style. A stoic expression remained on his face, seemingly unaffected by the role reversal. "You might," he replied casually, prompting Sylvie to question his evasion tactics.

    "But, if I asked while knowing what happened, doesn''t that mean I want to hear it from your mouth?" Sylvie countered. Astron''s response was a simple yet frustrating "That''s right."

    "Then, shouldn''t you answer?" Sylvie pressed further, refusing to let him sidestep the conversation. Astron''s question of "Why?" echoed in the room, leaving Sylvie exasperated.

    "Why? What do you mean by why?" she eximed, her frustration boiling over. The tension between them reached its peak, the unspoken weight of the recent events hanging heavily in the air.

    "Why does it matter?" Astron replied with an air of nonchnce, his gaze fixed on the door. The approaching footsteps hinted at the arrival of others, and his trait [Perceptive Insight] allowed him to discern the possible identities. "Two girls," he thought.

    Sylvie''s frustration deepened. "Why does it matter? Because... because maybe I can help you!" she eximed, her voice tinged with a mix of concern and anger. But before she could express more, Astron turned his face to her.

    "Help, huh¡­..This is so like you." Astron''s voice held a hint of both sadness and bitterness. His purple eyes, for a brief moment, revealed a myriad of emotions, a fleeting glimpse into theplex tapestry of his thoughts and feelings. "But, Sylvie, you know what?" But before Sylvie could delve deeper, he shifted his gaze downward, focusing on his own hands.

    "Some people are bound to walk their paths alone," Astron muttered, his voice carrying a weight that seemed to echo with the gravity of his words. "Because they lost their chance to walk with someone."

    His expression remained unreadable, a mask that concealed the intricacies of his inner world, but even then, Sylvie could see the guilt taking over him.

    ''Who is that someone?''

    CRACK!

    But, before she could ponder about it any longer, the door swung wide open, revealing Sylvie''s friends who had rushed in.

    "Sylvie, are you okay?" Jasmine immediately jumped to Sylvie,ing to her side. Concern was etched on her face. "I just heard that you copsed in the dungeon. Did something happen?"

    With the appearance of her friend, Sylvie was overwhelmed for a second.

    Don''t worry, Jasmine. Everything is okay now," Sylvie assured her, attempting to project a sense of calmness. "They had a bit of an incident in the dungeon, and I went to save someone, but I''m fine now."

    Hearing this, Jasmine backed away for a second, squinting Sylvie from back with her eyes.

    "It seems you are really fine." She hummed herself and nodded her head as she looked at the Sylvie from head to toe. Jasmine''s eyes widened with curiosity. "Wait, you went to save other students? What happened? Are they okay?"

    Sylvie hesitated for a moment whether she wanted to exin what she had seen there or not, but then she decided not to.

    "It was not many, just one student."

    "Hmm¡­.Do you know him?"

    "It was Astron."

    "Huh? Astron?"

    "Yes."

    "I see¡­.Then, what happened to him?"

    "He''s... well, he was here a moment ago." Sylvie turned her gaze toward the bed, only to find it empty.

    Confusion flickered across her face.

    "Where did he go?" Jasmine asked, her eyes scanning the room.

    Sylvie shook her head. "I don''t know. He was just here."

    Jasmine furrowed her brow, a sense of concern clouding her features. "He was here? What happened to him? And why did you go to save him in the first ce?"

    Sylvie hesitated again, grappling with the decision of how much to reveal. "There was an incident in the dungeon. I found him injured, severely injured. I couldn''t just leave him there, so I tried to heal him."

    Jasmine''s eyes widened in surprise. "He was injured? How bad was it?"

    Sylvie nodded solemnly. "Really bad. His arm was severed, and he had multiple injuries. I thought he was going to die."

    "Severed arm? That sounds horrific. But you healed him?"

    Sylvie nodded again. "It was... strange. I felt a different power in me like I could do more than I thought. And I did heal him. It was like a miracle."

    At that exact second, another girl who had been there looked at Sylvie with a mix of awe and confusion. "A miracle? What do you mean?" Danielle said, with her eyes wide open.

    Sylvie struggled to find the right words. "I don''t know how to exin it. Something just clicked, and I could heal him in ways I never thought possible. But then, he left without saying much."

    Hearing those words, the girl''s expression behind Sylvie''s body turned vicious for a second, and Sylvie didn''t miss it this time.

    ''Huh?''

    Different from before, she could now see it clearly. Something inside Danielle was obscuring her vision, masking the vicious feelings underneath.

    ''What is this?''

    It was something that she hadn''t noticed before, but now that she noticed, she couldn''t shake the unease growing in her heart.

    ''Why is she?''

    For the first time in her life, Sylvie realized her trait was never undeceivable, and that would be the start of one of the biggest deviations in the game.

 Chapter 149 33.3 - Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 149 33.3 - Aftermath</h4>

    Inside a room, two people could be seen looking at each other. One was an old man with a bulky body, his presencemanding the room.

    "Is that all?" The man''s deep voice resonated in the room.

    The other one was the instructor, who had been watching what had happened in the dungeon at that time.

    "Yes, that is all, chairman. The healer, Sylvie, demonstrated an unexpected surge in her abilities, sessfully treating a severely injured student named Astron. The circumstances surrounding Astron''s injuries are unclear, and he left the room shortly after being healed. Sylvie seems to have experienced an awakening of her trait during the healing process."

    The academy''s chairman, known for his wisdom and experience, listened intently as the instructor recounted the events in the healing room.

    The chairman stroked his beard, his eyes reflecting contemtion. "Astron... It is that kid again."

    The chairman was well aware of the name Astron Natusalune. After all, that kid was one of the reasons for his headaches in the recent past.

    "Do you know him, chairman?"

    The instructor asked, looking at the chairman with a curious expression. It was not normal for him to show interest in lower-ranking students, especially thest-ranked ones.

    "Partially." The chairman''s reply came in a slightly mysterious manner, but it also contained the tone of not wanting to exin any longer.

    Understanding that the chairman didn''t want to be asked anymore about this, the instructor decided to focus on the main topic.

    "So, what do you suggest us to do?" She asked, looking at the chairman.

    "I am not sure if the others have also sensed the change." The chairman mumbled, stroking his beard. His eyes shone slightly for a second, as if the mana around was converging to him.

    "But, we need to be prepared. The era is changing." The chairman''s gaze turned distant as if contemting unseen threads of destiny. "And this is the first step of the change. The stars have already started their movement."

    The instructor looked at the chairman but didn''t say anything. Even though those words seemed like they came out of the mouth of a madman, she knew the chairman far had surpassed what was considered normal for humans.

    After all, he was one of the holders of the [Venerate] seat and the sole reason why this academy was able to operate without the intervention of external powers.

    "Even if they hadn''t already sensed it, they will realize the changes soon enough. The girl needs to awaken her fate." With those words sinking, the room suddenly filled with an immense amount of mana.

    TOK!

    But, with a small hit of the chairman''s baton, the mana gathered was dispersed.

    "The authority of the First Lord...Many will covet it."

    "Authority of the First Lord?" At this point, the instructor couldn''t help but ask. What did the words ''First Lord'' mean?

    "Heh¡­." A smallugh slipped from the chairman''s mouth as he heard this question. "Now, I understand." Turning back, he faced the instructor, looking at her with a small smile.

    "There are things you shouldn''t peek at." His words seemed arrogant, but the instructor knew what they meant.

    "I understand." She nodded and bowed her head. "But what should we do about this situation?"

    "What should we do¡­." The chairman looked at the documents on his desk. There was a special document which contained a picture of a yellow-haired girl.

    "He is the catalyst of the girl''s awakening. Therefore, he is the possible key for her path."

    The instructor nodded, absorbing his words. "What do you suggest we do, chairman?"

    "Their proximity is paramount," the chairman stated. "Arrange for Astron to stick with Sylvie. The currents of fate have already brought them together. We must ensure that they navigate this shiftingndscape side by side. Their destinies are aligned, and the academy''s future hinges on their journey."

    The chairman rose from his seat, a sense of urgency in his demeanor. "Prepare for the convergence. The other [Venerates] may have their own pawns in y. Our moves must be calcted and decisive. The era of change has begun, and we shall navigate its currents to ensure the academy''s survival."

    With those final words, the room fell silent once more as the instructor prepared herself to leave.

    "Understood, Father."

    And, with that onest word, she disappeared.

    *******

    In the dimly lit room, draped in shadows, a man sat upon a throne made of ancient, ominous bricks.

    -His eyes, dark and inhumane, conveyed a sense of boredom, yet within them flickered a subtle but potent essence of darkness.

    -CRACKLE!

    The torches crackled, making the room look like an ancient space.

    As the air in the room thickened with an ominous aura, a figure emerged from the shadows behind the throne. Veiled in mysterious darkness, their face obscured, they approached the seated man with an air of reverence.

    "It has appeared," the veiled figure murmured, their voice carrying a weight of foreboding. From his hands, a bunch of tendrils moved, revealing a small sphere made from ss.

    "The prophecy we''ve been awaiting has begun to unfold."

    The man on the throne shifted slightly, his eyes narrowing with interest.

    "Sooner than what we have seen." The man''s words echoed in the room as his eyes were fixated on the sphere. "This shouldn''t have happened."

    His eyes were pitch ck and looked distant, as if he could see the things behind the walls of the castle where he had been residing.

    The veiled figure nodded. "The threads of destiny are unraveling faster than foreseen. The Saintess''s awakening had much more time, and we have been prepared ordingly. But this will change everything."

    As the veiled figure spoke, they waved their hands, creating a bunch of silhouettes. One was holding a bow; the other was holding a sword. One had a hammer and shield; one was spewing fire from the staff she was holding.

    Behind them was a small figure kneeling on the ground in the motion of praying.

    "..." The man on the throne didn''t reply, but he stood up. His eyes, peering through the skies, suddenly were narrowed.

    Turning into the small silhouettes, his eyes were locked onto the ck silhouette at the front, holding the spear.

    "Something is different."

    He mumbled.

    "Something which shouldn''t be here is here."

    As if he was able to sense the future, the figure had goosebumps appearing all around his body.

    TICK!

    With his long ws, he touched the sphere. Following that, the mana smoothly moved to the sphere, converging into it.

    As the mana flowed to the sphere from the top of the man''s head, horns appeared as well, and his skin became paler and paler.

    From a human, the figure revealed his true form, with its wings spurting from his back.

    SWIRL!

    Within the sphere held by the veiled figure, the scene unfolded once more.

    Six distinct figures emerged, each wielding a weapon symbolic of their roles. One held a sword, another a bow, a third a staff, and the fourth carried both a shield and hammer. The fifth figure was in a prayer stance, and at the forefront stood the one with the spear.

    "It is still the same¡­.." The veiled figure mumbled.

    The man on the throne observed the familiar vision, his eyes narrowing as the image yed out.

    It was a depiction they had witnessed years ago¡ªthe prophecy of the Saintess and the guardians facing the horde.

    "Wait¡­.."

    Yet, as the scene progressed, an unforeseen change disrupted the anticipated vision. A mysterious smoke enveloped the sphere, shrouding the figures in uncertainty. Behind the valiant six, a new silhouette emerged. This figure seemed to be different from the other six, as it didn''t operate in the same way as them.

    "What?"

    The man''s eyes widened in recognition, a mixture of curiosity and unease spreading across his features. The unexpected addition to the prophecy had stirred something within him as if something inside him was awakening.

    It was a subtle sensation, something he hadn''t felt for a long time.

    ''My intuition is warning me.''

    As a being that was on the highest rank, that was something he hadn''t felt for a lot long time.

    "Something has altered the course of fate," he muttered, his voice carrying a cold murderous tone.

    But, it was very hard to maintain the sphere''s mana consumption. It wasrge.

    TAP!

    Blood was already dipping from the horned thing''s nose. After all, ying with fate and time had its own restraints, even for a higher being.

    "¡­."

    In the sphere, an unexpected phenomenon unfolded.

    The moon and sun converged, casting an eerie darkness upon the world. Within this obsidian tapestry, the newfound silhouette radiated a luminosity, seemingly kindled by the celestial bodies'' intertwined dance.

    The horned overseer sensed the symbolism inherent in this cosmic convergence. "Kin of the moon... One of them is still there," he whispered, the words carrying the weight of ages.

    The veiled figure behind him spoke with a surprised tone, "Kin of the moon?"

    The horned man''s eyes gleamed with a cold intensity, the cosmic machinations within them calcting. "They should no longer be in this world. I ensured their existence was erased¡ªtheir threads severed from the fabric of destiny."

    The revtion puzzled the overseer, a flicker of uncertainty marring his typically stoic demeanor. The existence of the lunar kin¡­..

    "An anomaly," he mused, his voice a low murmur.

    It was a threat to his own ns¡­.

    "The deal is yet to be fulfilled¡­." He said as he walked back to his throne. "Find the child of the moon."

    Those words were thest words echoing inside the castle, but somewhere in the world, a being with its ws piercing a human received the order.

    "Kekekekekeke...It has been a while¡­."

    Under the dark night, the figureughed eerily.

    "Was it seven years ago¡­..That girl was sure tasty¡­."

    ---------------------A/N------------------

 Chapter 150 34.1 - First Step

    <h4>Chapter 150 Chapter 34.1 - First Step</h4>

    "Everything is ready now."

    Sitting on my bed, I looked at the things lying on the ground.

    ''My daggers are supplied back.''

    Since the daggers given by the academy were broken, I didn''t have a weapon to use. But that was immediately covered after I applied for another one.

    The Academy certainly didn''tck money, let alone weapons such as themon daggers I used.

    But that wasn''t all.

    ''The ones they gave me are a higher grade.''

    They probably did it to satisfy me, considering I almost lost my life because of theck of the daggers'' durability.

    Other than that, they also gave me a bunch of potions and Valer to shut me up. After all, what was the best thing for any power holder to use?

    I didn''t refuse either since, at the end of the day, I was not nning to make this ident official.

    ''The government can''t be trusted.''

    Countless demon contractors have infiltrated the ranks of the human kingdom already, and if I didn''t shut my mouth, it wouldn''t be long before I was silenced in any case.

    "Hufff..."

    Looking at the scenery from my window, I readied myself.

    The night had draped the academy in a nket of darkness, and the only illumination in my room came from the soft glow of the moon. It waste, and the world outside my window was quiet, save for the asional rustle of leaves in the night breeze.

    With the daggers securely fastened in their sheaths, I rose from my bed, the cool floor meeting the soles of my boots. The air outside held a certain stillness, a perfect cloak for my nocturnal pursuits.

    Tonight, I had a different kind of hunt in mind ¨C one that would test my skills in the silent dance of shadows and one that would possibly determine the future path I would take.

    ''Let''s test my skills.''

    I had been training aftering to this academy, but I knew even from the start I was behind when it came to pure strength.

    But pure strength was never meant to be my specialty.

    Putting the [Unknown''s Armor], I got from the ckthorns'' vault, I got ready for the following night.

    CREAK!

    The door creaked softly as I opened it, mindful not to disturb the dormitory''s tranquility. My movements were deliberate, my steps silent, honed by the trait [Shadowborne].

    HOWL!

    The night weed me as I stepped into its embrace; the academy grounds now transformed into a realm where darkness and secrecy reigned.

    My destination was evident: the ce where the threads of my mana were directing me.

    The moonlight painted a silvery path ahead, guiding me toward my targets.

    I moved with purpose, a solitary figure navigating the shadows, blending into the night like an extension of it.

    The location was evident. The threads forwarded me to one of the academy''s facilities that were on the main campus. Having already memorized all of the academy''snd and the map, I could already envision in which ce they were gathered.

    Of course, I had already expected them to gather in such a ce.

    After all, they were the rats of demons, the bastards that moved silently underneath the academy and worked for the enemy.

    ''They should be meeting at the backside of the research facilities.''

    Even though Arcadia Hunter Academy was an academy that focused mainly on the students forbat, they also had a ce for those nobatants, and one of them was magic engineers.

    SWOOSH!

    Making my way rapidly in the area, I moved in the shadows. I wanted to make sure I had an alumni when this happened, and that was the reason why I had [Unknown''s Armor] on me.

    I was away from the eyes of the wards, mana-supplied formations, and the mana-detecting radars thanks to [Unknown''s Armor]''s unique specialty.

    And that also meant when I left my room, nobody noticed me, which would result in them assuming I had never left my room in the first ce.

    "Ah¡­..That was a good night¡­.."

    "Right¡­.It had been a while since I had fun this much."

    While I was moving alone, I heard some students talking to themselves. Two girls and two boys were walking together.

    "Should we go somewhere quiet?"

    It seemed they were celebrating the end of the exams, and most of the academy was like that. After all, the stress of the exams wasmon in the first ce, and when it came to young people of the opposite gender hanging out together, what came next wasn''t that hard to predict.

    ''Not my business.''

    However, now was not the time to observe things. Pushing everything back into my head, I continued to move.

    CHATTER! LAUGHTER!

    Since the magic engineering facilities were at the backside of the academy behind the caf¨¦ and the gathering spots, theughter of the students could still reach my ears.

    But, at this point, I reached the entrance of the magic engineering district, marked by subtle wards and enchantments designed to regte ess.

    The [Unknown''s Armor] rendered me virtually invisible to the magical sensors and wards that safeguarded this area, though that wouldn''t be the case for the higher-ranking ones.

    Everything had its limitations, and even [Unknown''s Armor] wasn''t absolute. If it was, it wouldn''t be rotting in the vault for this long.

    ''Two mana-reading devices.''

    As I approached, I noticed the telltale signs of security devices meant to deter unpermitted entries, checking the information rted to one''s academy watch inside the database.

    Mana-supplied formations shimmered in the air, their intricate patterns designed to detect and respond to the slightest disturbance in the magical currents.

    These wereyered, intelligent barriers that required finesse to bypass.

    ''I guess that is how they are hiding themselves from the eyes of the academy.''

    There was a special position, Volunteer Research Intern, VRI. It was a position that you could get even as abat-rted student if you were interested in how the equipment works, etc.

    And, that way, you would be able to have ess to this ce.

    ''The insider is really thorough.''

    Considering they were still able to pull such a stunt even when all eyes were on the academy, it made sense that they had at least prepared themselves this much.

    ''But, that won''t be enough to stop me.''

    With a calcting gaze, I surveyed the security measures in ce, looking for a certain location.

    My innate trait, [Perceptive Insight], granted me an acute awareness of the mana threads woven into the wards. Each enchantment revealed its purpose and vulnerabilities to my discerning eyes.

    ''It is here.''

    In the game, there was a certain location where the small point was only covered by a low-rank security device. It was an error from the developers, as it wasn''t intended to be made, but the yers exploited that fact.

    Spotting the same pattern in the defenses, I immediately dived in.

    SWOOSH! CIZZT!

    I could see the mana-supplying generator, which would create high-voltage electricity and nullify the possible trespasser.

    THUD!

    And not long after, I fell to the ground, jumping over the electrified fences. Afternding, I once again blended in the shadows, using my trait, and then started moving again.

    However, not long after, I met with the first group. A bunch of researchers were talking to each other while drinking their coffee in the open field.

    "Have you seen the recent advancements in the kic amplification field? The results are astonishing¡­"

    "Yeah, I heard they managed to triple the efficiency withoutpromising stability. It''s groundbreaking!"

    The risky part was that I needed to get past this open field to reach my destination, but without stopping, I moved under the shadows created by the huge lighting above my head.

    "Maybe we can somehow get an internship in ckthorn''s."

    "Nah¡­.We are in the wrong academy for that."

    "....."

    "Anyway, did you check the resonance destabilization matrix? We might need to recalibrate it for the uing experiment."

    "I did, I did¡­."

    Their voices faded into the distance as I swiftly moved past, my footsteps silent and movements synchronized with the rhythm of their conversation.

    The open field became a transient stage where the researchers unknowingly yed their parts, and I, the unseen spectator, continued my silent journey.

    The threads of my mana guided me unerringly, weaving through thebyrinthine pathways until I reached the designated location.

    ''Here, huh?''

    It led me to a weathered and neglected research building at the rear of the Magic Engineering District.

    This forgotten structure stood in stark contrast to the state-of-the-art facilities surrounding it, appearing as though time had chosen to ignore its existence.

    The exterior bore the scars of neglect, with crumbling walls and faded symbols of mana warding barely visible.

    ''I can see why they decided to use this ce as a hideout and a meeting ce.''

    Others had clearly deemed this ce unworthy, and the academy had seemingly cast it aside. Yet, the subtle tinge of mana in the air told a different story.

    FLINCH! THUMP!

    Goosebumps appeared all around my body as the familiar sensation of my heart speeding followed.

    ''Demonic Energy.''

    A faint demonic energy was covering the whole space as if it was working like a ward to spot anyone approaching. It was so faint that, even with my high sensitivity to demonic energy, I hardly could feel it.

    ''They are ying it safe.''

    It was evident that they would be prepared in case the patrol or any other researcher came to this ce, and this was their countermeasure.

    ''And that countermeasure will bite you back now.''

    I thought as I ignored the demonic mana waves. After all, the armor was doing its job for such a low-level one.

    SWOOSH!

    With a swift step, I entered the small building using shadows as a stealth, and there I could finally see my targets.

    ''Get ready to meet your end.''

 Chapter 151 34.2 - First Step

    <h4>Chapter 151 Chapter 34.2 - First Step</h4>

    "Why did you call us here?"

    Inside the dimly lit building with the clear signs of being empty, three students gathered, their faces filled with different emotions.

    The one leaning on the wall was a tall boy ying with the dagger in his hand. The other two were the neer girls who had just entered the room. One of them had a clear, annoyed expression, and the other had a smirk.

    "You know, we need toy low for a while, right?"

    The girl, with an annoyed expression, said, looking at the boy.

    "Of course I do. Do you think I would call you here without any reason, Pieck?" The boy answered as he stood up. "The target is not dead."

    Pieck''s annoyance turned into surprise, her eyes widening as she processed the boy''s words. "What do you mean he''s not dead? We executed the n perfectly! There''s no way he could have survived."

    The boy, still ying with the dagger, nodded his head. "I know we have done everything right."

    That was a correct statement. Before executing the act, they had searched the target''s background and his possible skills. Then, they prepared the tools they needed to use ording to it. Everything was perfect, as their target was within the range of their capabilities.

    However, one factor was different.

    "Apparently, we underestimated him. He managed to live somehow. You remember the light that shone on the skies in the dungeon, right? I think something happened at that time."

    As those words sank in, the trio fell silent. The girls were trying to absorb this information and the possible results of it.

    The second girl, Annie, who had been smirking, chimed in, "Seems like our dear Astron is more resilient than we thought. Perhaps there''s more to him than meets the eye." She was clearly in a good mood as the expression she made wasn''t that normal for any other average student.

    "SHUT UP!" However, the Pieck wasn''t in the same mood. "This is not the time to joke around, Annie!" Pieck''s panic started to show, and her voice quivered as she spoke, "If he''s alive, he''ll expose everything! We can''t let that happen!"

    The boy walked closer to Pieck, his expression serious. "That''s why I called you here. We need to regroup ande up with a new n. We can''t afford any mistakes this time."

    His gaze alternated between Pieck and Annie. "You know what will happen to us if we fail, right?"

    As the weight of the situation sank in, everyone fell silent.

    This wasn''t something they were ready for. After all, what could have possibly happened when they were trying to kill the weakest of the academy? Surely, nothing, right?

    But now, thatck of preparedness came to bite them all.

    Amidst the tense silence, Annie''s smirk faded, and Pieck''s panic lingered. Even the craziest ones did know the fate that was awaiting them the moment their connection to demon followers was leaked.

    The boy took charge of the conversation, pacing as he spoke, "We need to reassess the situation. Astron''s survival changes everything. We can''t underestimate him again."

    Annie leaned against a wall, crossing her arms. "So, what''s the n now? We can''t just go after him without knowing what he''s capable of."

    Pieck, regaining someposure, added, "And we need to be more discreet this time. We can''t afford any attention. Thest thing we want is the academy getting involved."

    The boy nodded in agreement, but at the same time, he released a bitter sigh¡­. "I also agree that we shouldn''t involve the academy, but it is toote for that now. At this point, they should be aware of the fact that some of the students entering that dungeon were demon contractors."

    As Reiner said that, he showed his smartwatch. There, the trio could see a messageing from the academy investigation team, calling Reiner.

    "We may even need to abandon the mission and run away. With all these eyes, it will be a lot harder for us toplete the mission in any case."

    Pieck''s eyes widened with worry, and she blurted out, "But where do we go, Reiner? The organization won''t just let us live. We''re in this too deep. The only way out is toplete the mission as fast as possible and then leave the academy during the break period. It''s our only chance."

    Annie, who had been silent for a moment, finally spoke up, her tone serious, "Pieck''s right. We can''t outrun the organization, but if we finish this mission, we might have some leverage. We need to focus on Astron. Find out what he knows and exploit it. We can''t afford to fail again."

    Reiner nodded in reluctant agreement. "Fine, we stick to the original n, but we need to be cautious. We can''t afford any more mistakes. We also need to find out more about what happened in that dungeon. Whatever caused that light might be the key to understanding that bastard''s resilience."

    Pieck, frustration, and worry etched on her face, couldn''t hold back her resentment. "That Astron, he''s just an orphan bastard who got lucky. He won''t be able to stand against us ne-"

    SPURT!

    However, at that moment, something unexpected urred. The sound of wind and the sound of liquid sshing around echoed in the closed building.

    Pieck couldn''t evenplete her sentence, as something had pierced her forehead, blood sshing through from there.

    -SPLASH!

    But that wasn''t all; a series of other projectiles punctured her body one by one.

    THUD!

    And, in a matter of a second, Pieck fell to the ground without being able to utter any other words.

    "Huh?"

    The first one to give a reaction was Reiner, as he finally noticed the pool of blood that was forming underneath the Pieck.

    "We are under attack!"

    He shouted, assessing the angle from which the projectiles wereing. From the shadows, the unseen assant continued to rain the projectiles.

    WOOSH! WOOSH!

    Reiner immediately activated his demonic powers, a dark aura enveloping him as he sought cover, his eyes scanning for the source of the attack.

    "Bullets?"

    Looking at the small things that fell short at the end of his shield, he mumbled. Bullets were something that wasn''t widely used, as guns didn''t hold much strength against strong people.

    "Hehehehehe¡­..Who is this, I wonder?"

    Annie, whileughing, took swift action, finding cover while drawing her menacing scythe.

    The metallic gleam in her eyes conveyed her readiness for battle as her normal crazed smile returned.

    "WHO ARE YOU!"

    Reiner shouted, trying to get a reaction from the assant. He had already taken a cover, and Annie was the same.

    SILENCE!

    However, no answer came as a reaction, as only an eerie silence was left in the building.

    ''How did he trespass our radar?''

    They had already put a safety measure at the entrance, a device that was one of the biggest reasons why the government wasn''t able to capture the demon followers.

    ''No, it is not the time to think about it.''

    Reiner thought, looking at the pool of blood formed underneath Pieck''s body.

    ''We shouldn''t drag this.''

    The bullets were also stopped, as only the darkness remained inside the room.

    ''No lights?''

    The lights were gone.

    ''They are shot.''

    The lightbulbs were all shattered as Reiner looked at the ceiling. There were no lights, but his superior senses as the demonic human was spread all around the ce.

    He could hear everything sense everything clearly. However, there was still no information about the assant.

    ''Fuck!''

    Understanding that time was not on their side, Reiner immediately stood up, moving to Pieck''s body.

    SHINE!

    And at that second, he saw something shining on top of the ceiling. There on the wall, Reiner immediately sensed the mana channeling.

    ''No!''

    He sensed, but it was toote.

    SWOOSH!

    As the channeling of mana was finished, another projectile flew, this time containing a lot more energy.

    It was an arrow with a blue-lighted mana covering. The energy it contained was so much that even Reiner felt threatened.

    BOOM!

    Following that, the arrow exploded near Reiner, and the force of the st sent him reeling.

    THUD!

    He lost his bnce for a second, his demonic armor absorbing some of the impact but leaving him momentarily disoriented. As he hit the wall, he was momentarily shaken up.

    "Kekekeke! There you are."

    However, he wasn''t alone.

    Annie, seizing the opportunity, immediately dashed toward the direction from which the arrow hade. Her scythe gleamed menacingly as she prepared to strike down the unseen assant.

    SWOOSH!

    Her scythe sliced through the air, aiming at an invisible target. Yet, as the weapon swung through the space, it met no resistance.

    "What the hell?" Annie eximed, her eyes scanning the darkness. There was no one there, no trace of the attacker who had justunched the explosive arrow.

    SWOOSH!

    And, as if the attacker had predicted what Annie would do, at that exact second when she was in the air, another arrow flew through.

    STAB!

    And stabbed her in her shoulder. This time, it didn''t contain as much energy as the previous one; thus, it was even harder for her to sense the arrow.

    "Grr¡­."

    Annie gritted her teeth, but that clear smirk was still on her mouth.

    THUD!

    With a smoothnding, she reached the ground.

    Reiner, still recovering from the st, managed to regain his footing. He activated his demonic powers, forming a protective barrier around himself.

    "Annie, what happened?" he called out, his eyes darting around the room.

    "I...I don''t know," Annie replied, a hint of frustration in her voice. She was puzzled by the sudden disappearance of their unseen foe.

    SWOOSH! SPURT!

    However, in the silence that followed, they heard another sound of something sshing.

    "Huh¡­."

    As they turned their attention to the sound, they saw Pieck''s body on the ground, with another arrow stabbed...

    On the right beside her heart¡­..

    "No¡­"

    And the arrow was shining.

    BOOM!

    Coupled with another explosion urring¡­.

 Chapter 152 34.3 - First Step

    <h4>Chapter 152 Chapter 34.3 - First Step</h4>

    BOOM!

    The explosion that followed was more intense than the previous one, sending shockwaves through the room.

    ''NO!''

    Reiner wanted to shout, but he couldn''t even open his mouth.

    TING!

    His body was shaking as if something different had entered his body, disturbing his strength.

    He shielded himself with his demonic barrier, absorbing some of the impact, but the force of the st still rocked him.

    THUD!

    Annie was also caught in the radius of the explosion and struggled to maintain her bnce.

    The feeling of nausea rose from deep inside their stomachs as if something was breaking the order in their bodies.

    "Burghk!"

    The remnants of a shiny mana left an ethereal glow in the air, creating an eerie atmosphere.

    ''Holy Attribute?''

    It was a holy attribute, the biggest enemy of the demonic humans.

    "Haaaaaah...."

    Reiner took a deep breath to calm himself down, risking showing his position.

    "Grrr¡­.."

    Annie was also grinding her teeth, as she didn''t have the defenses that Reiner had to protect herself.

    "You bastard¡­"

    The smirk on her face was far long gone, reced with an angry expression.

    However, on Reiner''s mind, something far more concerning was there.

    ''Pieck.''

    One of their members caught up with the explosion. The demonic humans had the power to regenerate themselves most of the time, but the holy attribute countered that.

    As the dust settled, a voice echoed through the room, mocking and distant. "How does it feel?"

    It was a voice filled with sneer. The sheer tone of coldness and hatred was enough to send shivers down Reiner''s spine.

    ¡¸Demonic Materialization. des of Hell. ¡¹

    Without wasting any second, he immediately used his skill to attack the location where the sound came from.

    SWOOSH!

    The des of demonic energy flew; it was such a huge amount of raw energy that it almost even destroyed the walls of the research room, which was supposed to be able to resist any factor that could possibly ur in an experiment.

    SLASH! SLASH!

    However, even then, nothing was revealed there. Only pieces of a mana-engineering device.

    ''What?''

    TOK!

    At that moment, Reiner''s senses picked up something hitting the floor. Just beneath them, something hit there.

    ''Capsule?''

    It was an arrow with a capsule attached to it.

    PISS!

    Following that, a gas started spreading from the capsule, filling their vision.

    "Haaaah¡­.."

    As the gas enveloped the room, Reiner and Annie found themselves struggling to breathe. The demonic mana in their bodies started getting harder to control with each second.

    The thing that once intensified their bodies was now biting them back.

    "What is this¡­..Haaah..."

    "I-I¡­..can''t breathe¡­.."

    The darkness, nowpounded by the disorienting effects of the gas, intensified their sense of vulnerability.

    Reiner''s demonic materialization dispersed the gas immediately around him, but the assant''s tactics became clear. The gas had been a diversion, a tool to sow fear and confusion. Reiner, with his heightened senses, understood the implications.

    "Annie, stay close!" Reiner barked, trying to maintain a semnce of control.

    However, even in the darkness, they couldn''t see each other. The gas, coupled with the pitch-ck environment, made their perception unreliable.

    As if shadows were ying tricks on them, they were seeing figures moving in the gas.

    "How does it feel? The thing that once supplied you with power is now holding you back."

    Those words echoed in their heads.

    "YOU BAS-"

    He wanted to refute; he wanted to swear.

    SWOOSH!

    However, he couldn''t. Suddenly, an arrow with a faint mana glow streaked through the air. It was aimed at him, who instinctively activated his demonic barrier.

    CLANK!

    The arrow collided with the barrier, creating sparks. Despite the sessful defense, the attack added to the psychological pressure.

    "Reiner! Where did ite from?" Annie''s voice echoed in the dark.

    "I don''t know. Keep your guard up!" Reiner responded, his own uncertainty masked by the authoritative tone.

    The fact that Pieck had just exploded just before their eyes was enough to show that the assant had enough firepower to overpower them if they were caught off-guard.

    SWOOSH!

    However, they didn''t have any time at all. With those words, arrows filled with mana started raining upon them one by one.

    The sheer strength contained in those arrows wasn''t something much, as their demonic skin was enough to defend them from the strength they were ready to defend.

    STAB! STAB! CLANK!

    With their amplified body abilities close to high-ranking students of the academy, they were able to defend themselves even with their senses getting disturbed.

    But, that wasn''t the case for the arrows that were filled with the shiny color of blue.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    Mixed between the other arrows, those charged with the blue-colored mana exploded whenever they hit them.

    And whenever those arrows hit, they always left wounds on their body.

    To add salt to the wound, the assant didn''t seem to have any sort of difficulties while hitting them.

    The arrows always found their mark, as if he knew their location from the start.

    ''Fuck! Where is he?''

    SWOOSH! BOOM!

    With another arrow exploding just on his shoulder, Reiner felt the pain of discement. His bones broke as the heat spread through his body.

    "FUCK!"

    The explosive arrow had taken its toll, leaving Reiner seething in pain. The relentless assault, coupled with the gas-induced confusion and the lingering fear from Pieck''s demise, pushed him beyond his limits.

    "WHERE ARE YOU, YOU COWARD?" Reiner''s roar echoed through the room. His frustration transformed into a berserk determination. He couldn''t take it anymore. The unseen assant, mocking them from the shadows, needed to be silenced.

    ¡¸Demonic Materialization. des of Hell. ¡¹

    Reiner unleashed his demonic energy without restraint. des of raw, chaotic energy erupted from him in every direction. The once dimly lit room now became a chaotic storm of demonic energy.

    SWOOSH! CLANK! SWOOSH!

    The des collided with the walls, the floor, and the ceiling. Reiner, blinded by rage, attacked without precision, creating a tempest of destruction in a desperate attempt to unveil the hidden adversary.

    The assant, having enjoyed the psychological advantage, now must have found themselves on the defensive.

    That was what Reiner assumed since the arrows ceased momentarily as they evaded Reiner''s wild onught.

    As he continued to fire his demonic des, supplying all his energy, "What''s happening?" Annie shouted, her voice almost drowned out by the chaos.

    "I''m done ying games!" Reiner bellowed, the des of demonic energy continuing to ravage the room.

    Annie, caught in the maelstrom, activated her own defensive skills. The scythe in her hands glowed with sinister energy as she tried to keep herself protected amidst the chaotic onught.

    "Hey! Slow down!"

    However, for Annie, she didn''t have many defensive skills, as she focused on offense. With her body already worn down from the constant attacks of arrows, now the des of Reiner attacked her, and she couldn''t defend herselfpletely.

    SPURT!

    Blood spilled from the wounds created by Reiner''s des.

    "YOU FUCKER! YOU ARE GOING TO KILL ME!"

    Annie''s desperate protest barely reached Reiner''s ears. His sanity had slipped away amid the chaos he himself had unleashed. The des of demonic energy continued tosh out indiscriminately, leaving Annie in a perilous situation.

    "Hey! Reiner! Enough!" Annie cried out; her voice strained as she tried to shield herself from the onught.

    But Reiner had long lost control. His hystericalughter joined the cacophony of destruction, a manifestation of his crumblingposure.

    "HAHAHA! I SHOULD LIVE! I SHOULD BE THE ONE! YOU JUST BEAR WITH IT!" Reiner''sughter echoed, a disturbing sound in the midst of chaos.

    Hearing this, Annie''s eyes widened in disbelief and fear as she witnessed the expression on Reiner''s face.

    The guy who was always calm now had a smile on his face, but the shaking of his body was giving away the fear he had.

    Annie''s disbelief turned into a surge of anger that burned hotter than the demonic glow surrounding them.

    "You bastard!" she spat, her frustration and rage channeled into her words.

    Even though the trio hadn''t been allies for a long time, they hadpleted a bunch of requests from the organizations, and they always looked after their backs while ignoring the annoying things each of them had.

    But now, this guy was cutting her off like that.

    ''I will kill you fucker.''

    The already different brain of hers was filled with an annoyance that wasn''t even natural from the start.

    As if something had been affecting her mind, she forgot the assant for a second and attacked the boy.

    SWOOSH!

    With a fierce determination, Annie, fueled by anger, dashed towards Reiner. Her scythe gleamed with an intensified sinister energy as she prepared to strike him down.

    "YOU THINK YOU CAN JUST GO CRAZY AND I''LL SIT BACK?" Annie roared, her voice cutting through the chaos. She swung her scythe, aiming for Reiner''s now manic form. The air whistled with the force of her strike.

    CLANG!

    Reiner, lost in his own madness, barely managed to raise a defensive barrier. Annie''s strike collided with the demonic shield, creating sparks that illuminated the dark room.

    "Hahahaah¡­.What are you doing?" Reiner said with his arms shaking for a second, but then again, anger soared in his heart. "Do you want to die as well?"

    ''As well? Who else is here?''

    Reiner couldn''t help but think. But Annie didn''t give him any more time.

    As the sh echoed in the room, both Annie and Reiner seemed to be consumed by the same madness that had gripped their actions.

    The demonic des and the sinister scythe shed relentlessly, each strike resonating with the echoes of anger and madness.

    SWOOSH! CLASH! SWOOSH!

    The sound of their des meeting filled the room, drowning out any rational thoughts. Annie, now caught in the whirlwind of her own anger, attacked with a frenzied determination. Her strikes were relentless, driven by the betrayal she felt from the person she had considered an ally.

    "YOU THINK THIS IS FUN?" Annie shouted, her voice a mixture of rage and desperation. The crimson glow of her scythe intensified, casting eerie shadows on the chaotic scene.

    ¡¸Seal of Death¡¹

    She used her skill, and the same eye appeared behind Reiner''s head, followed by his insides spilling out.

    ¡¸Demonic Materialization. des of Hell. ¡¹

    "You fucker."

    Reiner, stillughing sporadically, responded with demonic counterattacks.

    His des moved with a chaotic rhythm, no longer following a strategic n but responding to the sheer turmoil within him.

    SPURT! THUD!

    Despite their demonic resilience, the wounds began to umte on both of them. The berserk state they found themselves in made them more susceptible to each other''s attacks.

    THUD!

    And finally, both of them fell to their knees as they couldn''t stand anymore, thanks to their umted wounds.

    "Kurgh¡­."

    Blood spilled from their mouths as rity returned to their head slowly.

    "Huh?"

    Reiner looked at his hands, feeling something was amiss.

    ''What was I doing?''

    He asked himself, but before he could say anything more, he sensed someone''s presence.

    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!

    Followed by the sounds of pping.

    "It really worked¡­."

 Chapter 153 34.4 - First Step [Interlude]

    <h4>Chapter 153 34.4 - First Step [Interlude]</h4>

    Reiner looked at his hands, feeling something was amiss.

    ''What was I doing?''

    Something was different.

    It was as if, something had possessed him. The anger he just felt, the fear, all those emotions. They were so extreme that, it wasn''t normal.

    But before he could even think of anything, a sound echoed inside the room of the research.

    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!

    It was the sound of pping.

    ''What?''

    Then he realized. There was one other being with them inside this ce.

    The sole reason why he was in this state.

    ''I forgot?''

    He realized; he had forgotten the existence of the assant in the room.

    At that moment, it felt unnatural.

    "It really worked¡­."

    As the pping continued, a figure emerged from the shadows.

    The attacker revealed himself, wearing a dark, creepy mask that concealed his face.

    His hood draped over his head and obscured any glimpse of his hair. The attire, pitch ck like the abyss, merged seamlessly with the shadows surrounding him.

    The aura exuding from the mysterious figure was suffused with darkness, but underneath thatyer, a faint silver-colored mana emanated. It was a strange and ominousbination, creating an unsettling presence.

    But the moment Reiner saw the attire, he realized it was the attacker immediately. The moving shadows and the arrows coated with mana matched the figure perfectly.

    TAP! TAP!

    As if to instill more fear into its enemies, the once-silent figure slowly moved while making sounds.

    As the pping ceased, a low, eerie whisper emanated from behind the mask, cutting through the dim silence.

    "Congrattions. You''ve made it easier for me," the figure mocked, his voice carrying a tone of sinister satisfaction. "Fighting amongst yourselves like rabid beasts. Truly, you''ve proven yourselves worthy of following a bunch of dogs."

    Reiner''s eyes narrowed in a mixture of anger and desperation as he red at the masked figure.

    ''It was this fucker.''

    The sinister presence of their assant fueled the fiery rage within him.

    ''I will kill him.''

    "Grr¡­."

    Gritting his teeth, Reiner harnessed thest remnants of his demonic energy, unleashing a primal roar as he charged at the hooded menace like a wounded beast.

    "RAAA!"

    The anger he felt coupled with the fear of death now turned him into nothing but a lump of disgusting flesh not resembling a human.

    SWOOSH! His movements were fueled by a reckless determination, driven by the fury of a cornered predator.

    But, the moment his de met with the supposed attacker, the only thing he cut was the empty air.

    ''Huh?''

    "You don''t learn, don''t you?"

    The hooded figure''s voice echoed, the sentence hanging in the air like a venomous promise.

    SWOOSH! SLASH!

    Before Reiner couldprehend the meaning behind those words, the attacker swiftly moved. His already tired and worn-out body was reaching its limits, but it came nowhere close to the mental strain on his mind that umted in just ten minutes.

    The silver-coated daggers in hooded hands blurred in the air, leaving behind streaks of deadly brilliance.

    "Gah!" Reiner grunted as pain red through his body. The daggers imbued with a strange silver mana, cut through his demonic skin with an efficiency that defied the chaotic nature of the ongoing battle.

    At that moment, Reiner felt the true fear once more.

    ''No¡­.I can''t die¡­.I can''t die¡­.''

    The door of the death was opened, and someone was seemly peeking through that door.

    "YOU BASTARD!"

    Reiner shouted, trying to fend his fear off.

    RAAAAAR! Reiner''s desperate roar echoed through the dimly lit room as he summoned thest reserves of his demonic energy. The crimson aura around him red, creating an eerie spectacle that shed with the silver brilliance of the attacker''s daggers.

    "You really are no different, a beast," the hooded figure remarked, his voice a chilling whisper that hung in the air.

    And then, with an uncanny swiftness, the shadowy figure vanished. It was as if he had melded seamlessly with the darkness, leaving no trace behind.

    Reiner, caught in the grip of fear, struggled toprehend the sudden disappearance of his adversary.

    "Where are you, you bastard?" Reiner shouted, his voice a mix of rage and desperation. He frantically scanned the surroundings, his heightened senses strained to their limits.

    The room seemed to close in on him, the shadows bing suffocating. Reiner could hear the rustling of the air, the subtle sounds of movement, but he couldn''t pinpoint the location of the assant.

    With each second passed, it felt like thirty seconds. His mind was already worn out from all the things that happened, and the pain from the wounds added salt to it.

    "Show yourself!" Reiner demanded, his breaths heavy andbored.

    RUSTLE!

    ''Here.''

    And as he suddenly heard a sound on his back, he attacked like a madman.

    "RAAA!"

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    He swung his demonic des in a wild frenzy, attacking the empty air. His movements were driven not by strategy but by a desperate attempt to strike anything that might be lurking in the shadows.

    But his attack met with nothing, as the attacker remained elusive; his presence was felt but never seen. Reiner, now covered in a cold sweat, turned in all directions, his senses on edge.

    "What''s the matter, Reiner?" The hooded figure''s voice taunted him from the unseen. "Can''t handle the unknown?"

    As the disembodied voice continued its mockery, Reiner felt a paralyzing fear take hold.

    The figure''s taunting continued, each word dripping with malevolence. "You, who fancy yourself a predator, are nothing more than prey in the dark. How does it feel, Reiner? The fear, the helplessness?"

    Reiner''s movements became erratic, his once-confident demeanor reced by a sense of dread.

    The room seemed to warp and twist around him, shadows dancing with malice. He swung his des aimlessly, attempting to ward off the unseen threat.

    "You thought you became something after getting the power you sought this much, but here you are, lost and afraid," the hooded figure''s voice whispered, encircling Reiner like a vengeful specter.

    FLINCH! Hearing this, Reiner flinched as the memories of the past came.

    The memories of when his father was beating his mother.

    The memories of when he was powerless¡­. The memories of when he was getting targeted by the kids who were awakened.

    ''How does he know?''

    The sounds of rustling and unseen movements intensified, ying on Reiner''s frayed nerves.

    "Haah¡­..Haaah¡­..How do you know?"

    His breaths came in ragged gasps as the oppressive darkness closed in. He staggered, his once-mighty frame now reduced to a trembling shell.

    "People like you, seeking power to escape the past, are always the same," the hooded figure''s voice echoed, a haunting reminder of Reiner''s deepest fears. The room seemed to tighten around him as if the shadows themselves were constricting his very essence.

    "How do you know?" Reiner choked out, his voice a desperate plea. His vision was blurry, as the wounds that were umted were now taking their toll.

    SWOOSH! STAB!

    And, at that exact second, before him, the figure materialized from the shadows, his silver-maned daggers gleaming with an otherworldly light. Without a word, the figure swiftly closed the distance, and in an instant, the cold steel pierced Reiner''s heart.

    "ARGH!" Reiner cried out, the pain searing through him. "BURGHK! Then, blood started flowing from his mouth as he felt his demonic heart not functioning.

    As he felt his consciousness sweeping away, he heard thest words of the attacker.

    "We are probably the same¡­.You had just chosen the wrong master to follow."

    With thosest words, he felt his consciousness fading, as thest thing he had seen was the cold, shiny des.

    ***********

    In the real world, without any dreams whatsoever, there are consequences of actions. Everything has a price.

    If you seek strength, you need to pay a price.

    That will be either in the form of time to spend on training or in the time of money to spend or resources¡­..

    But, then, where do the demon followers stand?

    Do they train for the powers they get from demons?

    Do they spend mana on treasures to increase their strength?

    No, they do not. Any person without money or talent can be a demon follower. That is the reason why those who were abandoned by the world chose the path of the demons.

    The world is not a fair ce.

    Some don''t have the money to spend on all those resources¡­Some don''t have time¡­.And some don''t have the talent.

    Therefore, rather than epting reality as it is, by the nature of humans, they look for other options.

    Options that make them stronger.

    Demons just exploit that fact and make use of the sought-after strength.

    They give the demon followers the strength they desire.

    But, just as I said, everything does have a price.

    What do demons get from giving such humans demonic energy?

    Or, what negative effects does it have on humans?

    Just like in any social structure that belongs to sentient beings, there is also a hierarchy in the structure of demonic followers.

    And for those that are rather on the lower rank of the scale, the resources they were given are also on the lower side. Their demonic energy is rather raw and unrefined, which makes it very hard to control.

    Essentially, since humans were born to use mana, the existence of demonic energy inside them is unnatural. And because of that, the body repulses the external being. But the more you are subjected to such energy, essentially, to adapt thatmon fact, the more your body changes.

    Those adaptations make you closer to a demon, and that is also one of the biggest reasons why once one uses the demonic energy for a long time, they would no longer be able to return to their human body.

    The changes happening in them are too big for their own good.

    In any case, the demonic energy is raw. The lower-rank demonic energy makes the people subjected to it more prone to emotional fluctuations, making their rationality more berserk.

    That was where a thought ticked in me.

    While I was fighting with these two in the dungeon, I realized their demonic energy and its quality was a lot lower than when I fought with Fred.

    Considering Fred was not that of a high-ranking demonic human, that meant these two were on the bottom rank.

    Therefore, I decided to test something.

    ''Berserking Vial.''

    There was a potion in the game that made monsters berserk. It was amon-grade potion, and it was verymonly used by the yers since, essentially, by making monsters berserk, you could make them fight with each other and thenst hit at the end to get exp.

    Then I thought, if they are lower-rank demonic humans, can''t I do the same thing for them?

    Then, I referred to the ingredients of the Berserking Vial but only altered some of its contents to make it more efficient against demon followers.

    Then, I put the substance into the arrows, covering the tips with the poison.

    It was just an experiment. Even if it didn''t work, it wouldn''t matter that much, but if it worked, that would give me direction in the future in this aspect.

    And here we were.

    Standing in front of those who once tried to kill me but then lowered themselves enough to not discern the enemy and ally.

    Just like the lowly demons they followed, the dogs shared the same disgusting aspect.

    ''Like the owner, like the dogs.''

    The anger in my heart as I looked at the disgusting demon followers didn''t cease. The feeling of hatred was still there.

    ''It is not enough.''

    I thought to myself.

    This was nowhere near enough.

    ''This is the start.''

    But, even then, it wasn''t meaningless. I had confirmed my abilities.

    ''I should just clean up and leave.''

    Looking at the dead bodies lying on the ground, that was what I thought. Though before leaving, I didn''t forget to take their watches.

    After all, I still needed to take care of the instigator.

    Just like that, the real first step for my revenge wasplete.

 Chapter 154 35.1 - Short Break

    <h4>Chapter 154 35.1 - Short Break</h4>

    Dr. Emily Carter, a dedicated researcher at the forefront of her field, found herself immersed in ate-night working session at theboratory.

    WROOM!

    The hum of machinery, the soft glow ofputer screens, and the scent of chemicals filled the air as she delved into her research. Time seemed to slip away as her passion for discovery fueled hermitment.

    "Yaaawnnn¡­.I am so tired¡­."

    Hours passed, and as the clock neared midnight, Dr. Carter reluctantly decided to call it a night.

    "I guess I should leave."

    The deserted corridors of the research facility echoed with each step as she made her way toward the exit. The usual silence of the building took on an eerie quality at thiste hour.

    This was what she felt most of the time. Being a researcher from a young age, where she needed to abandon her career as a hunter, she was trying much harder than her peers.

    After all, her bosses and the big shots in the field didn''t have any trust in her at all.

    HOWL!

    "It is really cold."

    Upon stepping outside, the cool night air greeted her, and she took a moment to stretch and yawn.

    "Hmm?"

    However, her brief moment of rxation was shattered when she noticed an unusual sight ¨C a thin trail of smoke rising into the night sky.

    Her curiosity piqued, and Dr. Carter narrowed her eyes, trying to discern the source of the smoke.

    "Wasn''t that ce abandoned?"

    The smoke seemed to originate from the direction of an abandoned building nearby. A building that, to her knowledge, had been vacant for years and seldom used.

    "I should check it out."

    Even though one wouldn''t normally advise her to go to such a ce at night, since she was in the facility of one of the supposed ''safest'' locations in the world, she wasn''t worried at all.

    Also, if something rming, possibly a machinery misconduct, urred, that meant her research might also be affected somehow.

    Concern crept into her thoughts as she considered the possibility of a fire or some unforeseen incident.

    Without hesitation, Dr. Carter quickened her pace toward the abandoned structure.

    "What is this sensation?"

    As she approached, the smell of burning material grew stronger, but at the same time, something suffocating entered inside her, confirming her fears. ,

    It was as if her body was repulsing whatever was there, and she knew what it was.

    ''Demonic Energy.''

    Being a former Hunter and a researcher focusing on demonic energy detection abilities, she was familiar with this energy. But the amount she was feeling right now was something she had encountered for the first time in her life.

    ''A demonic human¡­.No, at least two.''

    Panic and adrenaline surged through her veins as she reached for her phone to dial the emergency services of the academy.

    It wasn''t something she could handle after all.

    *******

    "There really were demon contractors here."

    One of the men said with his hands in the pockets of his coat as he approached the smoke-rising building.

    "To think they were right in front of our noses."

    ''Guardians,'' a special division tasked with investigating supernatural urrences within the academy.

    As they approached the now-burning building, the atmosphere was thick with otherworldly energy, and the acrid scent of burning demonic energy lingered in the air.

    Detective Michael Harris, a seasoned detective with years of experience and now a Guardian, surveyed the gruesome sight before him. The abandoned building bore the scars of a fierce battle, with remnants of demonic energy lingering in the aftermath.

    Lying amidst the wreckage were the motionless bodies of three young people seemingly. It was very hard to recognize the lying bodies.

    One of them seemingly had their upper half missing, possibly from an explosion. The other ones didn''t seem to share a different fate, as their skin was slowly deteriorating.

    Detective Harris, with a stern expression, signaled to his partner, Detective Emma Rodriguez, to begin their investigation.

    "Tch¡­Disgusting¡­."

    The two moved cautiously through the debris, their keen eyes scanning the surroundings for any clues.

    "Looks like they weren''t able to unleash their demonic forms," Detective Rodriguez observed, examining the demonic residue on the walls. "They weren''t high-ranking demon contractors, it seems."

    Looking at the form of the bodies, he mumbled. Normally, whenever a demon contractor revealed their true form, their body would change inside, and it would take a lot of time and resources to return it to normal. That is also the reason why most demon contractors refrained from doing so until it was thest chance they had.

    "This wasn''t just a simple confrontation."

    However, the traces of the demonic energy in the air were signaling something different. From the mana left as the aftermath, the detective could easily say two demonic energies shed in this ce.

    Detective Harris nodded in agreement. "It seems like a conflict between demon contractors. But what brought them here?"

    "I assume they had been using this ce for a while. There are traces of repeated demonic energy usage as well as a bunch of artifacts to use for surveince. This wasn''t a one-time urrence. They chose this location deliberately."

    "Then, that means¡­."

    "Yes¡­.There is still an insider here."

    As they continued talking, one other detective was different. He was looking around without engaging in conversations with his coworkers.

    "These marks?"

    He was one of the newly hired detectives in the office. Since he was a new recruit, his presence didn''t hold much value in the office.

    "Bullets?"

    He wanted to touch the marks, but he knew he couldn''t, as that would possibly damage the crime scene.

    However, the marks really looked like a bullet.

    At that moment, Detective Harris and Detective Rodriguez approached.

    "Yo, newbie. Found something?"

    They had sneers on their faces. After all, this kid was always overly excited and wanted to participate in the investigations, and this was a threat to their positions.

    Jim nodded his head, affirming his suspicion about the marks resembling bullets. "Yeah, these look like bullet marks to me."

    Detective Harris and Detective Rodriguez exchanged amused nces, their sneers turning into outrightughter. "Bullet marks? Come on, Jim, this isn''t some action movie," Harris jeered.

    Rodriguez chimed in, "You watch too many detective dramas, kid. Look around. Do you see any bullet shells? Anyone dumb enough to use bullets in a demon sh would leave evidence behind. Also, do you think a bullet can damage the skins of a demon contractor?"

    Jim felt a flush of embarrassment, their mockery hitting a nerve. He also knew what he said was out of the norm, but his intuition as a detective was telling him that he was on the right track.

    "I know it sounds strange, but these marks, they''re too precise for a demon fight. Just keep an open mind."

    The veteran detectives continued to chuckle dismissively.

    "Yeah, yeah... Open mind..." Detective Rodriguez repeated mockingly, his tone condescending. "Listen, kid, this isn''t some rookie case. We''ve been on this job longer than you''ve been out of school. You''ll learn a lot if you keep your eyes and ears open and your theories in check."

    Detective Harris added, "We''ve seen all sorts of weird stuff in our time, and it''s always been demons or their artifacts. No bullets, no guns. It''s just ssic demon business. You''ll understand when you''ve got more experience under your belt."

    Jim sighed inwardly, realizing that convincing these old colleagues wouldn''t be easy.

    ''You boomers, what do you even know?''

    However, a determined spark gleamed in his eyes as he looked at the marks.

    He wasn''t ready to discard his instincts just yet, even in the face of their skepticism. The investigation had just begun, and he was resolved to explore every possibility, no matter how unconventional it seemed.

    He ventured around the location, ignoring the two old dogs talking as he looked for traces that supported his theory.

    "Hmm?"

    Continuing his walk, he noticed some different traces on the ground, which many missed.

    "These are arrow marks. Explosive arrows?"

    While the other two seemed to think this was a confrontation between the demons, Jim seemed different.

    ''There are no bows here?''

    None of the demon contractors seemed to have used arrows.

    ''And what is with this mana?''

    It was as if the mana itself was smatic. Even the raw energy that was left as an aftermath seemed unstable enough to destroy a metal.

    ''This is definitely not a demonic energy?''

    The demonic energy was also unstable and hard to control, but rather than having smatic effects, it had the effect of corroding the mind and the user.

    ''There was someone else in this ce, something else. A possible third party.''

    His deduction led him to apelling theory: a possible third party.

    Someone or something had been present during the altercation, utilizing unconventional weapons and a distinct type of energy.

    ''The air around is also not usual demonic energy¡­.''

    Sniffing the air, he felt a different substance existed.

    ''I will need to wait for the autopsy and the analysis from the forensic chemistry department.''

    Jim noted down his observations, marking the potential involvement of this mysterious third entity.

    ''Let''s check.''

    As he delved further into the investigation, Jim began considering the abilities of this unknown assant.

    ''First, they definitely have a stealth ability.''

    Stealth seemed evident, given theck of detection by the demon contractors.

    ''And, they also have a high proficiency at rangedbat.''

    He wrote on his notepad, putting ticks on every keyword.

    ''Bullets(?)''

    The use of explosive arrows and possibly bullets hinted at proficiency in rangedbat. Top of Form But even then, one thing remained unknown.

    ''What was their goal?''

    It was the goal of the possible third party.

    In the end, he was left with more and more questions as the chilly night ventured.

 Chapter 155 35.2 - Short Break

    <h4>Chapter 155 Chapter 35.2 - Short Break</h4>

    -CHATTER!

    The hall echoed with the lively chatter of students, the air filled with the excited hum of conversation.

    "Finally, the exams are over."

    "Yeah¡­.I thought they were never going to end."

    As the clock ticked towards the time of the meeting, the door swung open, and Instructor Eleanor White walked in, her bright yellow hair contrasting with the serious expression on her face.

    "Settle down, everyone," she called out, her voice cutting through the noise. The room gradually hushed as all eyes turned towards the instructor.

    Eleanor paused, her gaze sweeping across the room before she spoke, "As the first half of the semesteres to an end, I want tomend all of you for your hard work and dedication. You''ve shown remarkable progress."

    A ripple of pride surged through the students, some exchanging smiles and nods.

    "However," Eleanor continued, her tone bing more serious, "we''re not done yet. The second half will bring new challenges while being far more difficult than the first one, and I expect nothing less than your best efforts."

    The anticipation in the room heightened as she spoke.

    "Before we dive into the next phase of your training, there will be a one-week break. Use this time wisely to rest, recharge, and, if needed, reflect on your experiences so far."

    A murmur of excitement spread among the students at the prospect of a break.

    "You''re free to leave the academy during this time. Enjoy your break, but remember, our journey is far from over. Be prepared to return with the same enthusiasm andmitment. Also, your mid-term exam results will be revealed after you return from your short vacation; make sure to follow the announcements."

    With those words, Eleanor White concluded her announcement. The students erupted into chatter once again, discussing their ns for the uing break and the adventures that awaited them in the second half of the semester.

    "Finally, a break! I''m heading home for some good home-cooked meals," one student eximed. Top of Form

    "Fuck¡­I am envious¡­My mother can''t even cook; I wish I could eat a homemade meal as well."

    Laughter erupted in response to the student''s deration about heading home. However, there were those who disliked the ''words''. "Hah? Do you see your mother only as a cooking machine?" From there, a girl with an arrogant face came up to the boy and asked.

    "Huh?" The boy was so dumbfounded that he couldn''t even respond. He wasn''t even very associated with the girl, and it was the first time she had talked to him.

    The girl crossed her arms, shooting a disapproving nce at the boy. "I don''t know what century you''re living in, but women can be as powerful and capable as men. It''s not about cooking or being a ''mommy.'' We have ambitions and talents beyond your stereotypical view."

    The group was left dumbfounded the more the girl spoke.

    "You are a mis-"

    "Sigh..."

    Just as the girl was about to continue her ''words'' or, in another aspect, her ''doctrine,'' a hearty sigh came from behind her.

    The girl was clearly displeased at the interruption. She turned her head back, shooting an irritated look at the source of the sigh.

    An ordinary figure with a nonchnt expression stood there, his head lying on the desk as if he were sleeping.

    It was a young man, his messy dark hair partially covering his eyes as if he didn''t even care about his appearance at all. He looked unfazed by the ongoing conversation, but at the same time, a slight annoyance could be seen on his face, as if his sleep was interrupted.

    "Noisy¡­.."

    The partially opened, tired purple eyes locked onto the girl. Yuki, the girl who had been fervently expressing her views, scowled at the neer.

    "You guys are just like beasts, making sounds like that," she scoffed, ring at the boy sleeping on the desk. "This is an intellectual discussion, and you''re here snoring like a wild animal. It''s no wonder some people never learn anything."

    "Yeah¡­.And you are like a rooster¡­..Only opening your mouth to annoy people."

    "Haa!"

    Yuki''s irritation reached its peak as she clenched her fists. The boy, Astron, seemed unfazed, but the students around them sensed the rising tension, and they also knew this girl''s temper.

    "What did you say?"

    SMASH! THUD!

    With an impulsive burst of anger, she mmed her hand on Astron''s desk, creating a loud noise that echoed through the room.

    SILENCE!

    The sudden disruption silenced the surrounding chatter, and all eyes turned toward the source of the noise.

    There, they could see a fist smashed on the desk and the boy who now stood up.

    "Surely we are no different than beasts, but you who can''t even stand a bunch of words not. It is a good logic you do have; keep it up."

    His expression didn''t even change for a second as he simply uttered those words and slowly started leaving.

    "Yo-"

    The girl wanted to say something, but before she could even say anything, her eyes met with the piercing eyes of the instructor, who hadn''t left just yet.

    Seeing Professor Eleanor''s eyes looking at her with an annoyed tone, she decided to retreat back.

    But her eyes red daggers at the boy leaving. "Aliya¡­.just where are you, now?" she mumbled, seeking her friend''s assistance right at this time, though that sought assistance was nowhere to be seen.

    *********

    "Finally, the first part of the semester ended."

    I mumbled to myself, walking to my room. After the first mid-terms, the academy woulde to a small abrupt, and the yer would return to the Hartley family.

    This part was very important for the yer since this would be the first time that many named characters would make their appearance.

    The Hartley family and the parents of Ethan would show themselves as interactable characters for the first time, and some groundwork for the future would also beid.

    But, aside from that, this period didn''t contain many story points for others. There weren''t any events. Of course, the yer could make some side quests, and even though they weren''t necessary, most yers used this time to explore the world.

    Thus, this period was often remarked as the ''Grind Period.''

    Though, that didn''t mean much to me. After all, when it came to me, I didn''t have much to show as a family.

    ''Tch¡­.''

    Thinking about it now makes me feel angry once again. I can feel the changes in myself after yesterday. The sense of guilt is slowly leaving its ce to something else, fueled by the anger inside me.

    ''It is weird.''

    But at the same time, it was something expected.

    ''I am a human too.''

    We were bound to change on the path we were walking through. This is how we are.

    ''I guess they must have found the corpses now.''

    Normally, I was going to make a full cleanup of the building. Since those three used a bunch of artifacts to cover the building, there were no sounds escaping from there.

    Therefore, no one would be aware of what happened there. But I wanted to make sure someone found the traces of the fight, and since I made it seem like they fought amongst themselves, nobody would be suspicious of me.

    "Pardon."

    As I was walking, I heard the voice of someone before me. Raising my head, I saw a guy leaving the building with a bunch of bags.

    "Here." Nodding my head, I gave him the way. It seemed I was lost in my thoughts as I was walking.

    "Thanks."

    After he left, I reached my room.

    TAK! CREAK!

    Opening the door, I threw a look at the room, which would be changed probably after I came from the break.

    Even though, ording to my performance in the mid-terms, my rank won''t be that high, it won''t be that low either.

    ''Probably between 1700-2000.''

    And that was enough to increase the quality of my room. In any case, even though I got used to this room, it was small, and the conditions to study weren''t perfect. Thus, I mostly studied in the library.

    Aside from using it as a sleeping ce, I didn''t do anything else inside here.

    Sitting at my desk, I nced over the ns I had crafted for the uing break.

    ''Weapon.''

    That one word was the most important goal of the uing break. What I wascking was a suitable weapon.

    The bow supplied by the academy wasn''t bad, and the daggers were fine, too. But, thest confrontation I had with the demon contractors had proven that any normal weapon wouldn''t do it.

    The goal I had in my mind was something that wouldn''t be achieved by such puny materials.

    Even though the girl, Annie, had a corrosion attribute, and it was even rare for a demon contractor to have, she was still at the bottom of the ranks.

    If I wanted to kill demons and their stronger pawns, I needed a stronger weapon.

    But then, there was a catch.

    ''What kind of weapon should I get?''

    From the start, I had never used one singr weapon and focused on it. Rather, my style was more versatile. Something that changed constantly, from rangedbat to closebat.

    Even though it was flexible, it also limited me since none of the artifacts I knew from the game werepatible with such flexibility.

    ''In the end, I have one choice, don''t I?''

    Remembering a certain named character, I shook my head. Aside from him, I knew nobody would be able to make a weapon sufficient for me.

    ''However, reaching him will not be easy at all. I guess I should start gathering information first.

    Opening my watch, I started typing to my trusted informant group.

    [Find me the map of the mana wave distribution of the Area underneath the Hikama Mountains.]

    At the end of the day, in this world, nothing was easy at all.

 Chapter 156 35.3 - Short Break

    <h4>Chapter 156 Chapter 35.3 - Short Break</h4>

    cksmith.

    A term that defines one of the most important jobs in the world. For those who had followed the path of strength and assimted themselves in the concept of mana, that upation meant the magic itself.

    After all, even though the engineering of magic based on reason and logic existed in a world filled with miracles and unreasonableness, there was also a part of people who made their products with their passion and belief.

    Rather than relying on the monotonous technology and techniques that stemmed from observation, they put their emotions and passion into their art.

    Those people were called cksmiths.

    At least, that was how they were defined in the game.

    The weapons they made couldn''t be mass-produced, and neither could they be understood by any normal logic.

    Even if you had copied the exact way, exact range of motion, and exact force applied by any cksmith while they were shaping the metal, you still wouldn''t get the same result they had.

    That was how things went. After all, cksmithing itself also contained mana as well as divination itself at some point. The cksmith doesn''t only move its body, but it also moves the mana inside it to shape the materials.

    There were countless researches made by the mage tower to understand the concept behind the cksmithing and to apply them to any weapons, but at the end of the day, none of those researches were able to reach an ending.

    ''This was how they decided to create the background for a fantasy world, huh?''

    I thought as I looked at the article written on the page. The yers wouldn''t want a monotonous game where they would buy a bunch of mass-produced swords. They would want a weapon special to themselves, as they self-inserted into the main character.

    Therefore, the developers needed to have special cksmiths to do the job. Of course, as the weapon you wanted to make increased in quality, a higher skill was required from a cksmith to make such a weapon possible.

    That was how things worked.

    Then, considering the developers'' tendency, it was very easy to assume that they had a special type of cksmith in the game as well.

    And this is where I am heading right now.

    -WROOM!

    The metallic rumble of the train echoed through the bustling station as I approached the ticket counter.

    The air was thick with a mix of excitement and anticipation as well as the busyness of the modern world, an atmosphere befitting the capital of the Human Federation.

    I handed the attendant the required amount, receiving the ticket with a nod of appreciation.

    "One ticket to Hikama Mountains, go ahead," the attendant said, her voice cutting through the ambient noise. It was weird to use tickets as well as modern devices at the same time, but some of the railways didn''t have the necessary equipment and funds. Therefore, they didn''t have rapid railways.

    I walked toward the tform, the tter of footsteps and distant conversations filling the air. Even then, the train, an impressive blend of technology and design, stood imposingly on the tracks.

    Its sleek exterior gleamed in the station lights, a symbol of the advanced civilization that coexisted with magic in this fantastical world.

    The doors slid open with a hiss as I boarded, finding an empty seat by the window.

    ''Seat 52, here.''

    The hum of conversations, the asionalughter, and the excited chatter of fellow passengers surrounded me as I settled in.

    ''It is quite nostalgic.''

    I wasn''t sure if this was their intention or not, but the atmosphere on the train was quite cozy, as it was already winter. Some people were drinking coffee while talking amongst themselves, and others were simply busy with their smartwatches.

    ''This will take a while.''

    The train wasn''t the one with high speed, so it would take a while.

    Leaning back in my seat, I allowed my thoughts to wander.

    The article I had read earlier about cksmiths reyed in my mind while also referring to Earth.

    ''Certainly, there are things that I can''t put a name on in this world.''

    Not everything could be understood, and that was what made we called as magic. But, at the same time, one part of me wanted to understand everything. It was the innate desire to know things as a human being.

    DING!

    At that moment, a message notification came from my watch.

    ''But, it is not the time to think.''

    Deciding that thinking about the meaning of life wasn''t the right thing to do at the moment, I opened the message section.

    [Horde: Sir, the mana-wavelength distribution map you have requested is here.]

    It was a messageing from my trusted informant.

    [Did you get it from the Association''s database?]

    [Hode: Yes. As you have advised, we specified our research on the western server and were able to find the map.]

    [Good work.]

    [Horde: It is our pleasure.]

    After I finished the chat, I looked at the attachments. The Horde had a special way of delivering the messages and files, as they used a unique program they coded on their own to decrypt the file.

    -FUSH!

    The train''s engines roared to life, a signal that our departure was imminent.

    "Dear passengers, this train goes to Hikama Mountain Range¡­.."

    -TOK! TOK! TOK!

    The rhythmic nking of the wheels against the tracks started, and the scenery outside began to shift as we left the station behind. The cityscape transformed into a bunch of walls protecting the railway, as the city traffic would be affected by the train.

    As the train started moving, I also opened the file. The seat beside me was empty, so I was able to get morefortable on the road.

    Opening the mana-wavelength distribution map, I started putting the college knowledge of mine to work.

    The vector calculus came in handy right at this time; as Ibined the knowledge we gained from the [Introduction to Mana for Hunters], I was able to read the map with a little more detail.

    Though, I still needed to study a little bit on the way.

    Just like that, the train went as I tried to analyze the map in my hands.

    *******

    CRUNCH! HOWL!

    The crunch of snow beneath my boots apanied every step as I walked deeper into the Hikama Mountains.

    The air was crisp, and the cold bit through my clothing, a stark contrast to the warmth of the train.

    The snowfall painted the surroundings in a tranquil hue, muffling the sounds of my footsteps.

    "Haaah¡­..Haaaaah¡­."

    I had been walking for almost a day now, and the cold, coupled with my low stamina, was finally hitting me.

    As an awakened, walking 9 hours should be nothing, but this was different if one wanted to climb.

    KIEK!

    The mountains echoed with an eerie silence, broken only by the asional creaking of branches and the distant howls of magical creatures.

    Raven,e out.

    At those times, the recent bond I had acquired came in handy.

    FLAP! FLAP!

    With its wings pping, I sent the Raven to the skies to scout around the ce. I was moving while utilizing the shadows as much as possible to erase my presence, but even then, there were some monsters that had exceptional detection skills that I wouldn''t be able to bypass.

    ''7 Rune bears, huh? I guess they are the ones upying this territory.''

    It was always advised to run away as fast as possible if one encountered a rune bear. Even Hunters wouldn''t want to deal with them since they are rather intelligent monsters.

    ''I guess I should walk a little more.''

    After marking the location of the bears in my head, I recalled the Raven and started walking once again while looking at the map.

    ''If my assumptions are correct, it should be around here.''

    I had been working on the map for a while now to infer the unnatural mana wavelengths. Of course, there were several different locations I had marked at first, but as I studied the topic more and analyzed the magic forms, I finally narrowed the location to three points.

    I had already checked the first and second ones, and this was thest one.

    CRUNCH! HOWL!

    The strong wind and heavy snow didn''t help as I continued my climb.

    ROAR!

    The cacophony of the mountain winds and the crunching snow beneath my boots was interrupted by a sudden roar. The ground beneath me quivered, and the mountains themselves seemed to respond to the powerful presence emanating from a distance.

    Instinctively, I tensed as if something reverent was around me. The appearance of the new presence was so unusual that I momentarily stopped moving.

    ''If it is this area, then it must be-''

    TISS! BOOM!

    Before I could even continue my analysis, I heard the sound of hissing as well as something hard-hitting to another.

    ''Somir.''

    There was one monster that would hiss like that in this mountain range, and it was the peak rank-8 monster, Somir.

    It was a strong Lizard-type monster that had a cold immunity and preferred cold ces, but at the same time, it wasn''t a monster that usually showed itself.

    ''But, considering the time I came to this ce in the game, it was one yearter than now.''

    And that meant one possible thing¡­.

    ''There was another high ranking monster living here, and Somir killed it, winning the territory battle.''

    As I reached the conclusion, I couldn''t help but curse my luck.

    ''And out of all times, they are fighting now.''

    BOOOM!

    At that exact moment, an explosive shockwave echoed through the mountains, rattling the snow-covered peaks.

    THUD!

    Before I could even react, an intense force mmed into me, sending me sprawling across the snowy terrain.

    "Kurghk!"

    The air crackled with the aftermath of the explosion, and pain radiated from where I had been struck.

    BOOM!

    Then, another deafening explosion erupted from above, and I instinctively shielded myself this time.

    The force of the st knocked me back, and as I tried to regain my bearings, I realized the peril had multiplied. The mountainside, disturbed by the dual forces of the monsters and the explosions, began to shift.

    RUMBLE! RUMBLE!

    While trying to regain my bearings, I felt the tremors under the ground.

    "Spit-!"

    Spitting the blood in my mouth, I immediately grabbed a healing potion from my spatial bracelet, gulping it down.

    ''Tch-!''

    As if to add insult to injury, the tremors on the ground weren''t synced with the sounds of shing.

    Meaning a possible avnche.

    ''I can''t even return back.''

    Dash.

    Activating my skill, I felt strength coursing through me as I took the position to run.

    SWOOSH!

    And then, started racing against the time. After all, there was one possible location I could reach¡­.

 Chapter 157 35.4 - Short Break

    <h4>Chapter 157 Chapter 35.4 - Short Break</h4>

    No matter how much you research or how long you live, it is impossible to know everything about the world.

    And considering most of my actions were based on the little knowledge I had from the game, it itself alone makes it unstable.

    This is how it goes. Even the smallest things that you have missed may have a significant effect on the world.

    And this was exactly what was happening right now.

    SWOOSH!

    The echo of the explosion still reverberated through the mountains as I sprinted, the force of the st still resonating in my ears.

    RING!

    I was having a hard time keeping my bnce, and the pain from the earlier impact throbbed with each step, but the urgency of the situation propelled me forward. My wounds were healing rapidly anyway, and only pain was in the way.

    ''I can''t afford to lose even a second now.''

    BOOM!

    Another explosion shook the mountainside, and I instinctively shielded myself from the falling debris.

    SWOOSH!

    The mountainside loomed above, and I focused on the one possible location I could reach before the avnche descended.

    ''Fuck.''

    Dread seeped into every fiber of my being, the urgency of survival heightening my senses.

    As I ran, the mountain presented a series of life-threatening challenges. Cracks in the snow-covered ground, hidden rocks, and the ever-present threat of loose snow beneath my feet made each step precarious.

    However, thanks to my trait [Perceptive Insight] and all the explorations I had done in dungeons, it made it a lot easier for me to notice those little details that would possibly cost my life.

    "Haaah¡­..Haaah¡­."

    The air became thin, and the cold seeped through my clothing, intensifying the struggle for breath.

    Once again, the low constitution was dragging me down, but at this point, I couldn''t care less.

    RUMBLE!

    The ground was still shaking from both the sh of monsters and the approaching avnche.

    As I raced against the time, I also needed to check the map from the time to see if I was on the correct path.

    Let alone waste any second being slow; if I even went in the wrong direction for a second, things would go awry.

    ''I am close.''

    At the very least, the map revealed a glimmer of hope. Though I wasn''t sure the destination was correct, I couldn''t afford to doubt at that second.

    RUMBLE! RUMBLE!

    The smoke of the approaching mass of the snow and rocks had already reached me, covering my vision.

    ''Eyes of Hourss.''

    ''I have at most five seconds.''

    Estimating the distance, I pushed myself to the limits.

    ''Four.''

    SWOOSH!

    My feet dug into the snow, the boots strengthening my foothold.

    ''Three.''

    The debris and the smoke became a lot more dense, and breathing became impossible.

    ''Two.''

    Holding my breath, I clenched my legs and pushed myself against the pressure from the avnche, pulling me downwards.

    ''One.''

    My eyes hourss slowing the time, I could see the huge mass of snow almost reaching me, but at the same time, right before me was a small crack.

    A crack where the snow wasn''t entering as if something was blocking it from entering.

    ''It is here.''

    Theck of oxygen from holding my breath and the tiredness of my body were already taking its toll, putting my consciousness on the verge of the brink.

    ''Don''t stop.''

    With onest push, as the avnche overwhelmed me, I was able to reach the crack with my hand.

    CLENCH!

    I clenched my hand, then pulled myself into the crack, and following that was the familiar feeling of myself getting sucked into the portal.

    ******

    THUD!

    I hit the ground, feeling like the world around me was still shaking, even though there were no physical tremors anymore.

    The abrupt transition from the chaos of the avnche to the unfamiliar ground left me disoriented.

    "Haaaaah....haaaaaaah¡­."

    As I struggled to regain my bearings with heavy breaths, the shaking world slowly started returning to its original state.

    As my vision slowly cleared, I found myself in a differentndscape altogether.

    The air felt different, charged with a sense of foreboding. With each breath, I could sense a shift in the atmosphere.

    ''This is the right ce.

    The crack, the lifeline that saved me from the avnche, was actually my destination from the start.

    ''As expected, math never disappoints.''

    The adrenaline''s effects slowly calmed down as I stood up.

    The world around me had already taken its shape, revealing a ce unlike any I had encountered before.

    The sky above was dark, not because it was night but rather because it was filled with thick smoke. The oppressive atmosphere contrasted sharply with the icy mountains I had just narrowly escaped.

    ''It is hot.''

    The heat in the air was palpable, a stark departure from the cold of the mountains. The ground beneath me felt different¡ªsmooth and worn. It was hot, but the darkndscape felt smooth at the same time.

    FUSH! FUSH!

    From points around me, the ground pulsated and rumbled, and suddenly, heavy, pressured water erupted like geysers.

    The water cascaded in rhythmic bursts, creating an eerie dance against the backdrop of the smoky sky.

    Around me, the ground seemed to writhe, and a river ofva flowed as if it were a liquid, weaving its way through the rugged terrain.

    The heat emanating from the molten rock added to the oppressive atmosphere, making each step precarious.

    In the end, it was andscape that was a lot different than the entrance, casting a stark contrast.

    ''I should rest at first.''

    Taking out my coat, I felt the strain from the long climb and thatst heavy run finally taking its toll on my body.

    GULP!

    Gulping a stamina potion and a mana potion to replenish my reserves, I sat on the ground, masking my presence.

    ''Raven,e out.''

    The first step was to scout, as I was in a vulnerable state right now.

    FLAP! FLAP!

    With the Raven pping its wings, I started exploring the dungeon inside, looking for any presence of monsters.

    ''Vision Sharing.''

    After my bond for a while, I was able to use the vision sharing without any difort. As my perspective changed to birds, I could see thendscape and could grasp the details a lot more.

    ''Hmm¡­.Same as in the game, Magma Serpents.''

    The first type of monster came into view: Magma Serpents. They naturally navigated the rivers ofva, their scales shimmering in the molten glow.

    ''Peak Rank-5 monsters.''

    Even though they seemed weak, in reality, they weren''t. The monsters had a strength rivaling the Magma Wyrm we had seen in the mock dungeon before, and their numbers weren''t alone.

    Right now, to subdue all those monsters, at the very least, a veteran high-ranking Hunter, possibly a B-rank, was needed.

    As I observed, one serpent slithered through theva, basking in the intense heat, while anothery coiled near a ledge, its eyes fixated on potential prey.

    ''And then, Geyser Stalkers.''

    The second type of creature emerged, revealing the elusive Geyser Stalkers. These ground-dwelling predators blended seamlessly with the surroundings, utilizing the erupting geysers as both camouge and cover.

    ''Potentially marked mid-rank-4 monsters, but their strength is mostly reliant on camouge and surprise attacks.''

    They stalked thendscape with patient precision, waiting for the opportune moment to strike. In a sense, they were the ones I could take one-on-one, but considering thendscape, that would mean I would be the prey of Magma Serpents.

    However, in the end, my goal here was never to fight with monsters.

    After all, this ce wasn''t a location that I meant to conquer right now since the Hikama Mountains alone was a ce that was meant to be explored when the yer reached higher levels.

    Which I was certainly not. Thus, I had only one option and goal.

    ''Avoiding confrontation and reaching the final destination.''

    And that was only possible because of the [Unknown''s Armor] I had gotten from the ckthorn''s vault. After all, a high-ranking monster had an intuition and instinct that couldn''t bepared to the previous ones I had encountered.

    "Huuuuf¡­..This is enough."

    Taking a deep breath, I readied myself, looking at the road ahead. Things were going to get hard, but it was manageable.

    As I activated my trait, I slowly blended into the shadows.

    ********

    In a room that smelled like luxury ornaments, a girl with zing red hair sat on the ground.

    The room was wide, almost as if it were a house itself. Countless different rare materials covered the room; even one of them was enough to feed a simple household for 20 years.

    "Hissss¡­.."

    The girl released her breath, filled with fire, as she sat in a meditating position.

    "I am bored."

    Opening her amber eyes, she mumbled. Staying in this state for a while just to improve her control over her magic was alone a boring and monotonous act.

    TOK! TOK! TOK!

    At that exact second, the door of her room started being knocked.

    "Enter."

    CREAK

    The door creaked open, and a maid in a pristine uniform stepped into the room. "Young Miss Irina, the Madam is summoning you," she announced with a gentle bow.

    Irina sighed, her fiery hair flickering with the movement. "Can''t she see I''m busy? What does she want now?"

    Her rtionship with her mother was a little¡­..Complex.

    Knowing this, the maid hesitated for a moment, then responded, "It''s about a matter concerning the uing g. She insists on your presence to discuss the arrangements."

    Irina groaned, clearly uninterested in the affairs of the uing event. Even knowing this, her mother still had never let her have the fun, saying one day she was going to inherit the family''s business.

    At the same time, she also knew this was just an excuse her mother gave to maids to call her, and knowing her personality, Irina already knew why she had called her for.

    "Fine, fine. Let''s get this over with." She rose from her meditative position, her crimson gown flowing around her like a cascade of mes.

    "She is waiting for you in her office." The maid bowed her head as she waited for Irina to walk over the ce.

    Irina simply followed the maid through thevish corridors of the mansion, each step echoing with the opulence that surrounded her.

    ''Annoying.''

    The grandeur of her surroundings didn''t match her disinterested demeanor.

    As they reached her mother''s office, the maid was about to knock gently before opening the door.

    "You may enter." However, a refined voice came over the door even before she could knock.

    CREAK!

    The door opened, making a creaking sound.

    Inside, a woman with striking red hair and amber eyes sat behind an intricately carved desk. It was as if the room was decorated in the same manner as the Irina''s; it contained countless luxury ornaments and rare magical artifacts all around.

    The woman''s expression was stern, a reflection of the responsibility she carried as the head of the household, but at the same time, the pressure emanating from her made it very hard to look her in the eye.

    "You are here."

 Chapter 158 35.5 - Short Break

    <h4>Chapter 158 Chapter 35.5 - Short Break</h4>

    Irina Emberheart.

    A girl who belonged to one of the most famous and influential mage families in the small city country.

    It is a self-governing state under the rule of the Valerian Federation.

    Arcadia Dominion -- the location where the magic is revered, and it is the most prominent.

    It was where the magic towers were located for each big branch of magic, and all those towers were ruled by a family.

    The Emberheart Family was one of them, ruling the Red Tower of Magic and specializing in fire.

    A family whose origins belonged to the period before the Nexus Convergence, where the world didn''t even have magic in it.

    It was said that their ancestors came from another world, just like the other races. Most people would base the strength of the four magic families on this spection.

    Belonging to such a family, her whole life passed in the pursuit of magic and perfection. From a young age, she didn''t have many friends, and neither did she have the time to y with them.

    She always studied magic, studied the etiquette of higher-ranking people, how to govern, and how to be on the top.

    At first, she liked being different. She liked the praises that continuously came. She liked the eptance of her strict parents, especially her mother.

    Until that time -- when he had shown her the truth about those smiles. After that time, all those lessons that were given to her, all those education¡­.Rather than making her feel above, it felt suffocating.

    She felt as if she was a bird in the cage.

    Thus, she changed from an obedient to a fiery girl.

    Now standing before the same stern woman, those memories came back to her head for a second.

    "You are here." her mother said, not bothering to look up from the documents she was studying.

    SWOOSH!

    As she swung her hand, a wave of warm wind passed through the maid as she disappeared from the room, leaving only the mother and daughter alone.

    "Irina, the preparations for the g are in full swing. I trust you''ve been overseeing the arrangements as I instructed?" Her voice was measured, carrying a blend of authority and expectation.

    The same voice, the same attitude, the same pride.

    Everything was the same, no different from the past.

    Irina leaned back in her chair, an indifferent expression on her face. "Yes, Mother. Everything is going ording to n. The decorators are working tirelessly, and the invitations have been sent to the esteemed guests. You''ll have your grand g, as always."

    Her mother''s eyes finally lifted from the documents, and a scrutinizing gaze locked onto Irina. "Your nonchnt attitude is not befitting of someone who will inherit this legacy. The g is not just a social event; it''s a representation of our family''s standing. You need to understand the weight of these responsibilities."

    "¡­.."

    Under her mother''s heavy gaze, Irina couldn''t refute any further, as she already knew doing so wouldn''t even matter at all. The memories of the past and how her mother discarded him as if he hadn''t even existed were still there.

    "I understand."

    In the end, she didn''t have any choice but to bow her head. However, the mother had different ns.

    "Speaking of legacies, let''s discuss your progress at the academy," her mother continued, seamlessly transitioning the conversation.

    "Why are your grades still behind?" her mother asked, the tone carrying a sudden intensity that sent a shiver down Irina''s spine. At that moment, the atmosphere in the room seemed to change, the air growing warmer as if responding to the woman''s rising agitation.

    Irina hesitated for a brief moment, feeling the weight of her mother''s expectations press down on her. "Mother, as I said, I''ve been focusing on a well-rounded education. I believe¡ª"

    Before she could finish her sentence, her mother''s eyes shed with a fiery intensity, and the air in the room seemed to crackle with energy. "Enough excuses, Irina," her mother interrupted, her voice now carrying an undertone of authority that was almost beastly.

    "I don''t care what you are focusing on. Connections or whatever, it doesn''t matter."

    The pressure in the room intensified, making it harder for Irina to breathe. It was as if the very essence of her mother''s displeasure manifested in an invisible force that surrounded them. Irina felt a bead of sweat forming on her forehead as she struggled to maintain herposure.

    "You are the heiress of the Emberheart family, and your performance should reflect that. Look at Seraphina, the heir of those cold bitches. She surpassed you in thest rankings, and I felt the weight of shame in that gathering. Do you have any idea how embarrassing it is for me, as the head of our family, to have our heiress ranked below that girl?" her mother continued each word carrying a heavy implication of disappointment.

    ''Again with that girl.''

    Irina clenched her hands, feeling the anger rising in her heart.

    Theparison to Seraphina, the heir of a rival family, felt like a blow to Irina''s pride. The warmth in the room seemed to transform into an oppressive heat, mirroring the burning sensation of her mother''s scrutiny.

    "I won''t ept any excuses next time, Irina. I''ve given you all the resources and opportunities. It''s time you make the most of them. I won''t tolerate our family''s reputation being tarnished by your ipetence," her mother stated, the air in the room practically simmering with tension.

    Irina bit her lip, struggling to contain the mix of frustration and anger within her.

    Her mother''s expectations were like a heavy chain around her, dragging her down. The room, adorned with opulence, felt like a cage, and the pressure was suffocating.

    ''You really can never understand.''

    But in the end, she couldn''t say anything. Her mother was the sole person with whom she could never speak her mind.

    ''Don''t talk to me.''

    At that moment, for some reason, she remembered that annoying guy. The same annoying guy whom she could never win against with words.

    "Understood, Mother," Irina replied tersely, her voice a strained whisper.

    "Good. You need to make sure to win, whatever it takes. Do you understand?" her mother demanded, the intensity in her eyes unwavering.

    "Yes," Irina responded, her jaw clenched. "Good," and as her mother returned to her documents, Irina slowly retreated back as she slowly got out of her mother''s room.

    CREAK!

    As the door opened, she left the room. She signaled the maid waiting, and she immediately approached. "Young Miss, do you need something?"

    She needed something to cool her head off as well as to get rid of all those emotions lingering in her heart right now. She needed to get rid of the resentment.

    "Prepare the me Chamber." Thus, she ordered the maid ¨C to prepare one of the most dangerous locations.

    "Right now?" The maid''s response was just as expected since the me Chamber was a highly dangerous location even for her, who had immense control over fire psions.

    "Right now. Is there a problem?" But, once she decided something, it was over.

    "No, there is not. I will get it ready immediately."

    Top of FormAs

    As the maid slowly left, she also started walking towards her room, her head filled with thoughts.

    ''Seraphina.''

    Her rival.

    The Arcadia Dominion was a small ce focused on magic, containing some established families.

    But, even though each family specialized in one of the big disciplines of elemental magic and were of the same country, in reality, they were rivals.

    There was a strong rivalry between them for decades, and this was especially severe for the two families containing contrasting disciplines.

    The Pir of Fire, Emberheart.

    The Pir of Ice, Frostborne.

    The two were in a rivalry almost from the day of Nexus Convergence and even before that.

    And the girl her mother just mentioned was the heir of the Frostborne family.

    ''Tch.''

    She clicked her tongue as she remembered the unpleasant memories of the past, where she fought with the girl in the magic tournament and where she lost to her.

    It was the same this time, too.

    "It is so annoying."

    Being just one step behind the girl and, because of that, being ranked third on the entrance exam made her mad.

    Now that her thoughts had slowlye to the academy, she naturally remembered her exam and term grades.

    ''That guy.''

    And naturally, that annoying guy. The guy who reminded her of him, making her ufortable.

    ''Because of him¡­..No, not because of him.''

    She wasn''t immature enough to me him for the mistakes she had made in those dungeon explorations.

    She might be a little immature and fiery at that time, but it was because she was annoyed at his attitude. Now that he wasn''t in her presence, she could clearly see how immature she had acted on her own.

    "Sigh¡­.."

    She knew she was probably escaping from her responsibilities, but she also couldn''t digest losing. Trapped in the dilemma of being the girl her mother wanted and doing whatever she wanted, she released a hearty sigh.

    DING!

    Just as she was pondering about the past, suddenly, her smartwatch rang.

    "Hmm?"

    She wasn''t going to check the message, thinking it probably came from the group, but she decided to check it anyway.

    [Dog1: Young Miss, the results of the investigation you requested are out.]

    ''Which investigation?''

    She pondered for a second.

    [Dog1: We have found the propagator behind the rumors surrounding Astron Natusalune.]

    "Ah¡­."

    Remembering she had requested something like this after the practical exam, she nodded her head.

    "Indeed, I requested something like this."

    [Why did it take this long?]

    It was just a simple investigation, and it shouldn''t have taken this long. However, the reply she got answered that.

    [Dog1: My sincerest apologies for the dy, Young Miss. The nature of the investigation proved to be moreplicated than anticipated. We initially underestimated it as a simple rumor, but it led us to discover a tangled web of deception.]

    [Hmm, go on.]

    [Dog1: Someone with considerable influence has been actively spreading false information about Astron Natusalune. Not only that, but they''ve managed to manipte certain staff within the academy to turn a blind eye to their actions.]

    Irina''s eyes narrowed at the revtion. The situation was more serious than she had expected. Top of Form

    It normally wasn''t her business to care about all those things, but she owed that guy her life, arguably, and she wasn''t someone who liked owing debts.

    [Who is behind this? Do we have a name?]

    [Dog1: Yes. It is Trevor Philips, the heir of the Philips Family.]

 Chapter 159 36.1 - The Forge

    <h4>Chapter 159 Chapter 36.1 - The Forge</h4>

    BOOM! CLANK! CLANK!

    Amidst the cacophony of explosions and the oppressive heat that permeated the air, the sharp and rhythmic sounds of metal shing echoed through the volcanic cavern.

    The dungeon, filled with the fiery glow of moltenva and the acrid scent of smoke, provided a surreal backdrop to the intense ''battle'' that unfolded.

    In the midst of the ''chaos,'' a colossal being stood tall, almost reaching three meters in height.

    Its massive form, bathed in the crimson glow of theva, exuded an aura of raw power. Long, twisted horns adorned its head, and a flowing beard of the same fiery tone cascaded down its chest.

    Its mustache was curly as if topliment the beard, the tips being burned from the scorching heat.

    The being''s eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity, reflecting the heat and violence that surrounded it.

    CLANK!

    With the arm holding the hammer raised and hitting the metal once more, sparks flew into the environment, creating a disy of art.

    "Hmm?"

    Just as the tensed arm with huge muscles was raised once more, suddenly, the figure came to abrupt with a deep hum.

    "I sense a presence."

    A deep voice filled with experience and pride echoed in the workshop, voicing the thoughts of the huge figure.

    "A thin, but a presence nheless."

    BOOM! CLANK!

    The rhythmic shing of metal ceased as the colossal being slowly lowered its hammer, allowing the vibrations in the air to settle. The cavern seemed to hold its breath, awaiting the next words from the enigmatic cksmith.

    The figure turned back, its glowing eyes piercing through the smoky atmosphere. The workshop, bathed in the eerie glow of moltenva, revealed the intricate details of the being''s crimson beard and twisted horns.

    "It has been a while since someone has ventured to this secluded ce, away from anyone''s watchful eyes. Here I thought, I had hidden my traces well."

    The words resonated in the cavern, spoken in a slightly cryptic tone. The cksmith''s gaze shifted towards the entrance as if peering into the shadows where the presence had been detected.

    "Coming into the ce away from the eyes of many¡­..thend hidden in the heart of the volcano, only stepped by a few¡­.What brings you here, oh the lost soul?"

    The shadows at the entrance remained still, and for a moment, the cavern seemed to hold its breath.

    "Haaaah..."

    Then, with a voice filled with ancient wisdom, the cksmith continued after sighing tiredly.

    "To think this old man here would see such a young''un in this ce¡­..The fate is indeed different. Though, young''un, the fire in your heart is like an open book to my eyes. I see the weight of your footsteps, the whispers of your intentions. You carry a story, one etched in the fabric of your very soul."

    The figure''s words resonated as if the cksmith could perceive something nobody else could as if its glowing red eyes contained a pearl of different wisdom.

    "¡­.It is indeed hard to escape from the eyes of a being like you¡­"

    In the heart of the volcanic cavern, where the molten glow painted the surroundings in shades of red and orange, a sudden movement stirred in the shadows. From the concealed darkness, a presence made itself known¡ªa young man, his purple eyes shining with an intensity that mirrored the glow of theva.

    His silhouette emerged, revealing a demeanor that carried both determination and uncertainty.

    The young man stepped forward, acknowledging the ancient cksmith with a nod. His expressionless face showed as if he expected to be revealed.

    "To think a young''un like you were able toe all the way from the entrance, I guess my senses had be dull."

    The figure''s eyes fetched into the very being of the unknown visitor, his senses squinting the strength of the young man.

    "Something...I can sense something from you."

    The young man stood there without saying anything as the huge figure looked at him. Even in the presence of such an intimidating figure, he seemed rather rxed, as if he was sure he was safe.

    "I see¡­."

    He grabbed his beard, caressing it as if he finally understood.

    "To think I can sense the presence of the eldest one inside¡­..Now, everything makes sense."

    From the eyes of the figure, the small shadows were fluctuating over the young man, and it was a familiar presence.

    However, at that second, as if his interest was diminished, the cksmith turned back to his forge, dismissing the young man as if his presence was inconsequential.

    "It doesn''t matter who you are or who you carry within. I don''t wish to be bothered," the figure dered in a deep, resonant voice.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    The rhythmic nging of metal resumed, signaling the cksmith''s return to his craft. The young man, now acknowledged and dismissed, was left standing in the flickering glow of the volcanic cavern, pondering the mysteries that surrounded both the ancient cksmith and the presence within him.

    However, the young man remained undeterred, as if he knew this would happen as well. He stepped forward, his voice cutting through the rhythmic nging of metal.

    "How long are you going to run away?" he asked, his face unchanged.

    The cksmith continued working, ignoring the question as if the words were carried away by the billowing smoke of the forge.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    "Is it how you are trying to redeem yourself? Closing yourself from the outside world?"

    Undeterred, the young man continued to approach the workshop. The sparks flying from the workshop continued to rain down, and with each step he had taken, the temperature rose, reaching dangerous levels.

    But the cksmith remained engrossed in his work, the fiery glow of the molten metal reflecting in his impassive eyes.

    "Escaping from the responsibilities of the past¡­Consequences of your actions¡­..Is it the way of the Great Vorgvir?"

    THUD!

    However, at that second, with thest words of the young man, the hammer came to an abrupt halt once again.

    "¡­.You know me¡­."

    The cksmith spoke with a tone different than before.

    "I do." The young man answered. "The ancient demon of fire, the Legendary cksmith of Netheria."

    The cavern seemed to hold its breath as Vorgvir turned back, his eyes gleaming with a different intensity. The crimson glow of theva bathed the legendary cksmith in an ethereal light, emphasizing the lines etched into his weathered face.

    "You do know a lot¡­.But don''t you think it is not wise to reveal such things in the presence of an ancient demon you speak of?"

    The young man met the cksmith''s gaze with unwavering determination. "I know the risks, but I also know that you won''t kill me."

    A hint of amusement flickered in Vorgvir''s eyes. "And what makes you so sure?"

    The young man took a step forward. "You, the one who saw the destruction his weapons brought upon the world¡­.The one who wished for the cruelty to end¡­.You are not someone to kill the weak¡­."

    Vorgvir''s expression remained inscrutable, but the mes in his eyes seemed to soften. "You speak as if you know my heart."

    "Actions speak louder than words¡­.And one''s past shows one''s own nature. This is what I do believe." The young man said as he took onest step. Standing in front of the forge. The heat got so hot that the young man could no longer resist as if it was nothing and was sweating from the hotness.

    Vorgvir observed the young man in silence, his massive frame towering over the forge. After a moment, he spoke with a gruff yet contemtive tone, "If you know the reason why I am here, why seek my presence for another weapon? A tool for destruction. What makes you think I will make a weapon for thee which will bring the same destiny to the world?"

    At his words, the young man stopped for a second, his purple eyes meeting with the cksmith''s. His eyes were now filled with an intense me¡­.

    The aura oozing from the young man slowly made itself known. It wasn''t strong, wasn''t huge¡­But it was intense.

    As if to disy his own feelings, as if to show how intense those feelings were.

    "Because, in the behind of the fa?ade of redemption, I know it is nothing but anger and sorrow.

    Behind the feelings you have portrayed in the legends, underneath how it was disyed in the murals¡­.

    There lies the guilt that is overwhelming you."

    The young man''s words hung in the air, carrying a weight that seemed to cut through the fiery atmosphere of the cavern. Vorgvir''s eyes, still locked onto the young man''s, flickered with a mixture of surprise and deep sadness.

    The young man continued, "It is the guilt of wielding a power that took away someone you held dear¡ªthe weight of the one lost in the wake of your creations.

    And it is the anger towards this cruel world and yourself. The unforgiving feeling of sadness, the memories flooding back every second¡­.

    It is not the noble cause of ending the cruelty in this world."

    The young man stopped at that one little world.

    "It is the feeling of hatred towards the one who took your loved ones, but not being able to achieve the vengeance you seek¡­.."

    As the young man spoke, Vorgvir''s mind became a canvas painted with memories long buried beneath theyers of time. His stoic exterior cracked, revealing the pain etched into the lines of his weathered face.

    In that exact second, the forge''s fiery glow seemed to dim as Vorgvir was transported to the times of the past¡ªthe memories he had tried so hard to bury.

    He saw the smile of a young boy, his eyes filled with admiration, holding a tiny hammer, trying to mimic the great cksmith.

    Another image shed¡ªthe same boy, now a bit older, sweating profusely as he forged his first piece, determined to earn acknowledgment.

    And then, the vivid image of the same kid, face pale and covered in blood, behind him was the being he hated the most. The memories assaulted Vorgvir''s consciousness, each frame a dagger thrust into the recesses of his soul.

    The cksmith''s massive frame trembled slightly as the memories of the past awakened once again.

    The emotions he had sealed started flowing down¡­.

    But at that exact moment, his experienced eyes met with the young boy before him.

    And there he saw something¡­Something simr¡­.

    The fire burning in those eyes, the hatred, the anger¡­.

    It was the same¡­

    This young man before him was here because of the same thing.

    Before Vorgvir could voice the storm of emotions within him, the young man spoke his voice cold and filled with hatred, "I am not the hero who deserves the holy weapon you aspire to create. I am here not to save the world but to bring destruction to those who took something precious from me."

    "¡­."

    "Thus I seek your abilities onest time¡­..The abilities of the legendary cksmith¡­."

    Vorgvir''s gaze remained locked with the young man''s as he absorbed the weight of those words. The cavern seemed to hold its breath, awaiting the cksmith''s response.

    "Very well¡­."

 Chapter 160 36.2 - The forge

    <h4>Chapter 160 Chapter 36.2 - The forge</h4>

    "Very well," Vorgvir said, finally epting the young man''s words. "I will do what you wish." As he said, he slowly turned to his own workshop, looking at the metal he was working on.

    However¡­.." He stopped for a second, turning back. "You came here seeking the forge of a legend," Vorgvir spoke, his voice carrying the weight of centuries. "But forging a weapon is not a mere craft. It requires understanding, sacrifice, and a journey into the depths of one''s soul. Are you ready to tread such a path, young one?"

    The young man nodded resolutely. "No matter how painful, how agonizing the path, I won''t sway. I have not once forgotten the past. I carry the weight of my purpose with every step, and I am ready to face whatever challenges lie ahead."

    The Vorgvir nodded his head as he averted his gaze. He couldn''t keep looking at the young man''s burning eyes.

    Never in his long life had he seen such intense hatred oozing from a person before. Even he himself, who had possibly experienced the same situation in his life, didn''t feel this much.

    ''Or, maybe I had suppressed it.''

    It might have been him having no choice at that time¡­.It might have been the feeling of exhaustioning after the long run.

    But in the end, he did what a coward would do¡­.Escaping from the pain itself.

    ''But this child¡­.''

    Vorgvir was sure¡­.This young man before him didn''t even have one-tenth of his life experiences¡­Neither did he have the strength¡­.

    He could see with his eyes that the child before him couldn''t even be called a warriorpared to those he had seen in the past.

    But even then, he was standing right before him. Coming to such a ce, enduring all the agony instead of giving up¡­.

    ''What a resilience.''

    He was looking right into his eyes without backing off. Even under the scorching heat, even though he was tired, he didn''t even care.

    ''He reminds me of that kid.''

    The boy before him probably didn''t know, but now that Vorgvir had checked him, he was sure.

    ''Would he smile like him if such a thing hadn''t happened? What a pitiful kid¡­''

    Vorgvir was not stupid. From the words spoken by the young man alone, he could easily understand who his enemy was.

    After all, otherwise, the young man wouldn''te to this ce suggesting revenge. Even then, he came into the ce of his possible enemy.

    ''Each second must be incredibly itchy for him.''

    Vorgvir knew how it felt to be in the presence of the ones you hated the most. Even those resembling them would be something to hate.

    "Young man," Vorgvir said as he reached the shelves in his workshop. Hisrge hand carefully selected a vial containing a mysterious liquid. The mes flickered, casting an arcane glow on the ancient cksmith''s face.

    "Do you know what makes the weapon powerful?"

    The young man met Vorgvir''s intense gaze and replied, "The strength of the owner. The weapon is a reflection of the one who wields it. Its power is not solely in its craftsmanship but in the connection between the owner''s essence and the essence of the weapon."

    Vorgvir nodded in approval. "Precisely. The journey into forging a legendary weapon is not only about the materials and techniques but also about understanding the purpose behind it. The weapon needs to be the reflection of the one who wields it, and even the materials need to be in this harmony." At that point, he stopped.

    "And you want to see my essence."

    "Indeed. That is what this vial is for." Vorgvir nodded his head, looking at the kid. "Are you ready?"

    "I am."

    Vorgvir handed the young man the vial, its contents shimmering with an otherworldly glow.

    "Haaah¡­.."

    The young man took a deep breath, his determination shining in his eyes. Without hesitation, he lifted the vial to his lips and drank its mysterious essence.

    GULP!

    The moment the liquid touched his tongue, a surge of energy coursed through his veins. The mana around the environment started curling all around, and it slowly gathered into the young man.

    THUD!

    As the mana coursed through the young man, the intensity of the energy caused him to fall to his knees. His eyes closed, and the surroundings were enveloped in an ethereal glow. The forge''s mes responded to the shift in energy, curling and dancing in an intricate disy.

    Suddenly, a mysterious smoke began to rise from the young man, shrouding him in a veil of the ancient energy contained in the vial itself.

    The smoke expanded, filling the cavern with an otherworldly ambiance.

    The air seemed charged with magic as the essence of the vial intertwined with the young man''s being, revealing what was intended to be seen.

    As the smoke finally settled itself, slowly, the mana started taking its shape. The surroundings started to change.

    "Moon?"

    The scenery slowly turned into something surreal. The moon cast an ethereal glow on the sky, covering everything.

    "Huh?"

    Underneathy a barrennd, filled with nothing but grass bathed underneath the light of the moon.

    And in the midst of it stood a figure as if the moon was his sanctuary.

    The moon cast a green-colored light upon the surroundings, creating an otherworldly ambiance.

    As the figure came into focus, it held a long and distinct-looking weapon in its hand. The weapon seemed to resonate with the moon''s glow, emitting a faint luminosity of its own.

    The figure''s features were obscured, yet an air of power and purpose emanated from its presence.

    In a mesmerizing disy, the figure condensed the green-colored light from the moon into a radiant projectile. The energy formed at the tip of the weapon, and with a swift motion, it shot forth, traversing the barrenndscape with incredible speed. The projectile left a trail of shimmering light in its wake, illuminating the moonlit night.

    The young man hadn''t witnessed what it was, but Vorgvir did.

    ''Don''t tell me?''

    That was the purpose of the vial itself, called the Pathfinder. The vial would show what would be the most suitable weapon, the cksmith itself, and one of the most sought-after materials in the world.

    ''He is one of them.''

    The moon¡­.It was something he hadn''t seen for a while.

    ''Old friend¡­to think I would see one of your descendants here.''

    Memories came crashing, but his focus remained on the kid.

    At that exact second, Vorgvir had already realized what kind of weapon would be needed and what he needed to do. He was the legendary cksmith for a reason.

    "Huh?"

    However, something different happened. Initially, he had assumed the disy would be over, but it didn''t.

    Suddenly, the light covering the sky changed from green to blue.

    The moon, which was glowing green, turned blue/gold as if it were on fire. It shone brightly, burning the grass field underneath.

    And amidst the burning field, the same figure stood. This time, holding a different type of long weapon in his hand.

    The weapon now looked like a wide bow. A wide bow filled with energy.

    As the figure knocked the weapon and stretched the string, suddenly, an arrow materialized in the midst of the bow out of thin air, shining brightly.

    BOOM!

    As the arrow flew, it crashed on the ground, creating a loud explosion from the ce it knocked.

    "How?"

    Vorgvir could only watch in silence and awe.

    "How can he use both?"

    Remembering the words of his old friend, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Of course, the path to creating such a weapon also immediately formed in his prodigal head, but even then, the essential surprise was there.

    However, it wasn''t the end.

    After the disy of the explosion, the sky changed once more, turning into something eerie.

    The moon cast a crimson-colored light on the ground¡­.Underneath, the grass seemed to deteriorate.

    As if the blood needed to be spilled as if the madness itself urred in the ce.

    There stood the figure once again, this time holding two daggers in his hands. The daggers shone bright red as, once again the moonlight condensed upon them.

    SLASH!

    As the figure moved, he shed the open air. Following the des, the condensed crimson energy shot right from the des, cutting down the grass.

    On their path, each piece of grass they touched slowly deteriorated, losing their source of life.

    ''¡­..''

    At this point, Vorgvir didn''t even say anything and only looked at the scene with an immense amount of focus, his brain capturing every detail that was needed.

    After the red one came the silver-colored sky. This time, the figure held a weapon he hadn''t seen in a while.

    The chakrams glowed in the faint silver color. The figure shot forward at a rapid speed as he fired the des constantly.

    SWOOSH!

    The des first shot forward, and as they hit the target they returned like a thread of silver energy was connecting them to the silhouette.

    And after that, as thest one, the sky turned into the color of purple/ck.

    A different pressure seemed to descend upon the world as the moon cast a dark, gloomy light.

    The grass was crushed underneath the light as the silhouette simply stood still. In his hands, only a small bunch of rings could be seen on each of his fingers.

    The rings directed the purple right into the middle of the figure''s hand, forming a sphere of dark purple.

    And the figure moved his hands as he wished, with each of his hand movements the crushing force on the grass increasing.

    FUSH!

    As the showdown met its end and the smoke rising from the ground disappeared, Vorgvir looked at the young boy before him kneeling.

    "Oh my¡­..This will take a while¡­."

    At the end of the day, he couldn''t help but shake his head.

 Chapter 161 36.3 - The forge

    <h4>Chapter 161 36.3 - The forge</h4>

    "Oh my¡­..This will take a while¡­."

    As those words spilled from the mouth of Vorgvir, he couldn''t help but shake his head. Even for him, who had been one of the best legendary cksmiths in the entire universe, the things he had seen in the vision were hard to make.

    ''A weapon that contains different forms?''

    When one thought about making weapons, the first important element would be the cksmith that would make it.

    But the other one would be materials.

    ''How can I find the materials to make such an item?''

    Knowing that he had been away from the eyes of the world, it was clear that he didn''t have enough materials in his inventory.

    "What is the problem?" At that moment, the young man opened his eyes, standing up. His gaze met with Vorgvir''s.

    "Sigh¡­." A hearty sigh left Vorgvir''s mouth as he proceeded to exin the things about the weapon he had seen.

    "The weapon I had seen in your essence¡­.It will be very hard to make." He said, turning back to the workshop.

    "Is it because there isn''t actually one weapon, but many were there?" the young man probed, his eyes darting around the ce, looking for the remnants of the vial.

    "Indeed. In a sense, one can only hold one weapon connected to their essence, and it is almost unseen for one to connect with more than one weapon."

    "And I am not one of them."

    "Yes. And because of that, the vision I had seen simply means the weapon you will connect with needs to contain many forms, not one."

    "Hmm¡­.."

    "Creating such a weapon is no simple task. The essence you''ve witnessed requires rare and powerful materials, some of which are not easily found in this realm. We''ll need to embark on a journey to gather theseponents from various corners of the world."

    "What kind of materials will you need?" However, the young man seemed rather rxed even against this revtion.

    "..." Hearing this, Vorgvir fell into silence for a second, sorting his thoughts. His mind had already formed a clear direction to follow in his mind for the weapon that needed to be made. "First and foremost, your powers¡­."

    Before he could continue, the young man nodded his head. "Moonstone."

    Hearing this, Vorgvir''s eyes widened for a second.

    ''This kid¡­Does he know his origins?''

    He looked at the young man talking.

    ''No, he probably doesn''t.''

    Looking at him, it was evident that he was just a cheeky and a bit edgy young kid who didn''t know much about the world, but it also seemed he researched about himself.

    "We will need [Moonstone]."

    "Yes. We will need [Moonstone] as the conductor of your source of powers." Vorgvir replied, nodding his head.

    ''It is sad that I can''t tell you about anything¡­..Tch, that contract.'' Inwardly, Vorgvir clicked his tongue. Even though the kid had the right to know, there were things out of his control here.

    Vorgvir gestured toward the array of weapons disyed in the workshop, each possessing distinctive forms derived from the inherent qualities of the materials used. A small me danced in his hand as he illustrated the intery between material and form.

    "All of the weapons we made tend to have at least a special form," Vorgvir exined. "Every material has specific characteristics that contribute to the final shape and function of the weapon. However, there are instances when the desired result won''t take a special form due to constraints, much like the weapon you seek."

    The young man nodded in understanding, prompting him to pose a crucial question. "So, we need a suitable material for this characteristic, is that correct?"

    "Indeed, it is," Vorgvir affirmed. "A material that defies a specific form¡ªa rarity so profound that discovering it is nearly impossible due to its elusive nature¡ª[Morphium]. This substance harmonizes with the ebb and flow of your essence, granting the weapon the ability to shift and adapt."

    As Vorgvir concluded his exnation, he fixed a discerning gaze on the young man. "However, acquiring both [Moonstone] and [Morphium] will be an arduous task. These materials are exceptionally scarce, and their unique characteristics make them challenging to locate. The journey ahead is bound to be fraught with trials and dangers. Of course, from-"

    TAK!

    Just as he was about to continue, a sudden and unexpected sound interrupted him.

    "Are you talking about these?"

    Vorgvir turned, his eyes widening at the sight before him. There, on the ground just before the kid,y the two materials he had just described¡ª[Moonstone] and [Morphium].

    "¡­.."

    Vorgvir was momentarily taken aback, not anticipating to see these elusive materials appear before them at that exact moment. The air in the cavern seemed charged with an unexpected energy as the cksmith processed the uncanny turn of events.

    "¡­.You¡­." He was speechless.

    ''How does he have those materials?''

    The young man whom he took as a kid suddenly brought up one of the rarest materials in the world.

    "How do you have these?"

    At the end of the day, he couldn''t help but ask. How did this kid have both of them? He didn''t look particrly strong either.

    "Does it matter?" However, the young man simply shrugged it off.

    "¡­..Well, it doesn''t."

    "Right."

    Vorgvir''s eyes shifted to the materials on the ground, examining them with a mix of astonishment and curiosity. The [Moonstone] emitted a soft, ethereal glow, casting a gentle luminescence that seemed to dance along its surface. Its translucent nature revealed intricate patterns within, reminiscent of the moon''s mesmerizing y of shadows.

    Besides it, the [Morphium] presented an entirely different appearance. Its form was elusive, a liquid-like substance encapsted within a crystalline container. The substance shimmered, taking on ever-changing hues as if adapting to the ambient energies surrounding it. The essence of adaptability and transformation was vividly captured within its enigmatic structure.

    But the weirdest thing is both of these materials were covered with a weird type of container. It was a design he had never seen before.

    ''Is this what human cksmiths do nowadays? It works quite well.''

    As if an old man who had met with the technology for the first time he looked at the container, analyzing it.

    "It''s quite an interesting way of using mana fields. Is this the work of some contemporary cksmiths?" Vorgvir asked, expecting the answer to reveal the ingenuity of a fellow cksmith.

    The young man shook his head. "Not cksmiths, but magic engineers. They''ve found a way to enhance and protect these materials using advanced mana fields. It''s a blend of craftsmanship and magic, creating containers that not only preserve but augment the properties of the materials within."

    "Magic engineers? What is that?" However, Vorgvir, not aware of the change in the outside world, didn''t know about the term.

    The young man exined, "Magic engineers are individuals who specialize inbining traditional craftsmanship with magical principles. They integrate mana maniption techniques into their creations, producing items that possess both physical and magical attributes. These containers are a testament to their ability to harmonize the two disciplines."

    Vorgvir scratched his beard, intrigued by the advancements in craftsmanship. "Times have indeed changed. I was unaware of such developments during my seclusion."

    The young man nodded. "The world has evolved, and new methods have emerged. These containers not only protect the materials but also enhance their properties, making them more effective for forging."

    "Interesting¡­.Rather than relying on the skills of the creator, they are more likely to rely on methods, it seems..."

    "Yes. That''s right."

    The young man leaned forward, his eyes focusing on the materials. "Vorgvir, when can we start the forging process?"

    Vorgvir, however, shook his head as he looked at the materials. "There is one thing we are missing from your weapon." He said as he approached the Morphium.

    The young man frowned at the response. "I thought we had everything we needed here; what else do we need?"

    Vorgvir shook his head solemnly. "There''s a vitalponent."

    "The essence of purpose?" the young man questioned.

    Vorgvir nodded, "Indeed, it is an important one, but there''s another crucial factor. The missingponent is the energy supply."

    The young man''s confusion deepened. "Energy supply? What do you mean?"

    Vorgvir sighed, "Morphium, despite its incredible potential, has a drawback that''s kept it from widespread use. To control and confine Morphium into the desired material form in the free space where the mana is rampant, a substantial and sustained energy supply is required. It''s not just about forging it into a shape but maintaining that shape and manipting it as needed during the forging process. That''s the challenge with Morphium."

    He signaled the container and the Morphium there.

    "The container is making use of the mana fields inside it to make sure the Morphium is subjected to a special type of mana continuously, and because of that, we can see it in a special form, but that won''t be the case in the real world where you will need to use the mana around."

    Understanding dawned on the young man''s face as if, this time, he wasn''t expecting such a conclusion to be drawn.

    "So, we need a considerable energy source to wield Morphium effectively in crafting the weapon."

    Vorgvir nodded, "Precisely. This energy supply is what will allow us to harness the transformative abilities of Morphium and mold it into the weapon you seek. Without it, our efforts would be in vain, and Morphium''s potential would remain untapped."

    As those words sank, the young man fell into contemtion, thinking about the words that left Vorgvir''s mouth.

    Vorgvir gazed at the young man, understanding the weight of his concern. "Such a power supply is not amonmodity. However, there is a solution."

    The young man''s eyes sparked with curiosity. "What solution?"

    Vorgvir began exining, "In the depths of high-ranking monsters lies a potent source of energy called Mana Cores. These cores are concentrated manifestations of a creature''s magical essence. If we can obtain the Mana Core of a powerful monster, I can fashion a specialpressed mana cube from it. This cube will serve as the energy supply needed to wield Morphium effectively."

    The moment he said those words, young man''s eyes widened as if a realization dawned upon him.

    "For a power supply, would this suffice¡­."

    With those words, he grabbed something from the spatial space under his control.

    "This!"

    Widening Vorgvir''s eyes¡­..

 Chapter 162 36.4 - The forge

    <h4>Chapter 162 36.4 - The forge</h4>

    "For a power supply, would this suffice¡­."

    The moment the young man dropped the thing he took out from his spatial storage, immense amounts of energy started spreading to the environment.

    "This¡­.."

    In this scene, Vorgvir''s eyes widened in sheer surprise.

    "Don''t tell me¡­This is?"

    His widened eyes turned from surprise to horror in a very second as he immediately understood what this was.

    For a being who had seen countless things in his whole long life, if one asked what was the most disgusting memory he could ever forget, the thing in front of him would be one of them.

    "Kid." Vorgvir''s voice dropped, taking on a grave tone. The once-goofy cksmith revealed the essence of a seasoned warrior and elder. The mes flickering around him mirrored the turbulent emotions stirring within.

    "You have three seconds to exin how you possess this thing." The demand cut through the air like a de, emphasizing the gravity of the situation. The cavern seemed to hold its breath, awaiting the young man''s response amidst the ominous revtion.

    The young man maintained his stoic expression even though he knew the weight of what he had just unveiled.

    He met the eyes of the demon elder before him without backing off. In front of the overwhelming intent of the hundreds of years old being, he simply stood still.

    "I stole it."

    And spoke three words.

    Three simple words hung in the air, carrying a weight that resonated through the cavern. Vorgvir''s eyes, bearing the weight of centuries, pierced through the young man before him.

    "You stole it." Vorgvir''s voice echoed with a mixture of disbelief and scrutiny. He knew the severity of what the young man had just confessed to, and he also knew it was very unlikely.

    However, he was experienced in terms of reading people, and he instinctively knew the young man wasn''t lying.

    "How? Whom did you steal it from?" The questions flowed from Vorgvir''s lips, each one a demand for answers that could unravel the mysterious circumstances surrounding the object.

    "And do you even know what this is?" Vorgvir''s gaze intensified, seeking the truth in the eyes of the young man. The mes in the cavern flickered as if echoing the tension that had gripped the once seemingly routine forging session.

    "Even if I told you whom I stole this from, would you even know it, old man?" The young man didn''t back off as he spoke. Vorgvir could see he was getting irritated¡­.Possibly from the pressure he was emitting.

    ''Sigh¡­What am I doing?''

    Realizing the tension he had created, Vorgvir took a deep breath, allowing the mes around him to subside. The ancient cksmith eased the intensity in his eyes, acknowledging the youthful defiance before him.

    "Kid, just tell me. Do you know what this is?" He asked once more, looking at the boy''s eyes.

    "It is a Mana Nucleus." The boy replied, looking at the thing on the ground. His eyes didn''t feel any emotion neither did they feel any remorse.

    ''Does he now know what this thing is made from?''

    Vorgvir thought to himself, looking at his reaction.

    "It seems you know what this is. Then, do you know what this was made from?" Vorgvir continued with his questions as he looked into the young man''s eyes.

    The young man met Vorgvir''s gaze, his expression unwavering. "Yes, I know what it''s made from. A Mana Nucleus is essentially crafted from the bodies of humans with special mana characteristics. It''s an inhumane act, a perversion of life turned into a source of power."

    Vorgvir''s eyes narrowed as he processed the admission while watching the kid''s reaction at the mention of such an inhumane act.

    However, contrary to what he was expecting, the kid didn''t seem bothered by what he was saying.

    "Then, even though you knew the origin of this thing, why are you proposing it to use as a material for your weapon?"

    The young man''s gaze remained steadfast, unyielding under the scrutiny. "I know its origin, and I won''t deny the darkness it carries, as well as how inhumane it is. If I were given the chance, I would never create such a thing."

    The boy said as he lowered his gaze, looking at his hands.

    The young man''s words cut through the air, each syble a deration of his unwavering purpose. "But, I won''t simply ignore the opportunity presented to me. I am neither an angel nor a hero, just as I said before. My weapon is not something I want to use out of kindness for others; it is a tool for my revenge."

    Raising his head defiantly, he locked eyes with Vorgvir. "If I had the values a hero held, do you think I woulde to this ce seeking for you? Did you forget the words I just spoke here? Even if I hold the most cursed weapon in this world, even if it is the most disgusting thing, if I can achieve my vengeance, it won''t matter in the end. I will do whatever it takes to do it."

    Vorgvir''s gaze lingered on the young man, a mixture of understanding and contemtion in his ancient eyes. The air in the cavern felt charged, the conflicting energies of vengeance and the eerie workshop''s ambiance creating an atmosphere heavy with purpose.

    "Very well," Vorgvir spoke, his voice carrying the weight of acknowledgment. "I won''t question your motives any further. If this is the path you choose, then we shall proceed. However, kid, remember this. ying with the souls and the dead won''t ever bring you any good."

    The young man''s response was delivered with a cold resolve. "It is even better if it does that. I had never been delusional enough to think I deserve anything good in this world."

    The eyes of the kid speaking those words seemed to contain intense emotions and self-hatred that even Vorgvir was taken aback.

    ''Now, I see.''

    At that second, he understood what this kid was doing.

    ''You are punishing yourself, aren''t you, kid? Trying to put out the fire inside you by hating yourself¡­..''

    At that exact moment, in his eyes, the young man became a kid, even for a second.

    "If that is what you wish." Vorgvir nodded solemnly, recognizing the depth of the young man''s conviction, even if it led down a dark and perilous path.

    He grabbed the Mana Nucleus in the ground, as well as the other two materials.

    Of course, there were other materials that he would need to use, but he didn''t bother telling him since he had all those other three in any case.

    "Then, young man." He reached his workshop as he called the young man. "This will take a while, so make yourselffortable around here if you can even do that."

    At this point, he could no longer afford to lose his concentration even for a second; neither could he be disturbed since the weapon he was going to make might not be the strongest or highest rank, but it was certainly going to be the mostplex one he had ever made.

    "Understood, I will be waiting for you."

    The young man nodded his head respectfully as he slowly started walking out of the ce. There were no signs of prior anger he had in his eyes as the same emotionless expression returned to his eyes.

    TAK!

    As the door of the workshop closed, Vorgvir was left alone with the upation he had his whole life.

    His hands slowly reached the hammer he held as he leaned on the stall.

    "Old friend¡­..Are you ready?"

    The dim light in Vorgvir''s workshop flickered as he spoke to the inanimatepanion of his solitude¡ªthe hammer that had been his steadfastpanion through countless creations.

    "What a pitiful kid, wasn''t he?" Vorgvir mused aloud, his eyes fixed on the materials spread across his workbench. The hammer, with its worn handle and battle-tested head, seemed to echo the weight of his words in the silent workshop.

    The cksmith''s hands gripped the handle of the hammer, its familiarity offering aforting reassurance. For a moment, he allowed the memories to wash over him¡ªcenturies of forging, stories etched into every strike of the hammer against the anvil.

    CLANK!

    "He carries the burden of revenge," Vorgvir continued, his voice a low murmur. "A path filled with darkness and anguish. But who am I to judge? I''ve seen the world crumble under the weight of its own sins."

    CLANK!

    As if in response, the hammer seemed to resonate with the weight of untold tales. The cavern embraced their conversation, the only witnesses to the silent exchange between the legendary cksmith and his faithful tool.

    CLANK!

    "His weapon will be a reflection of his turmoil," Vorgvir stated a hint of both resignation and eptance in his tone. "A manifestation of vengeance and a journey into the depths of his soul. I wonder, old friend, what tales will this forge unfold?"

    CLANK!

    The hammer, silent yet deeply understood, bore the marks of countless conversations. In the quietude of the workshop, Vorgvir''s hands began their intricate dance¡ªthe dance of creation and redemption, a dance that echoed through the annals of time.

    SWOOSH!

    The forge roared to life, its mes casting dancing shadows on the walls.

    CLANK!

    Vorgvir, lost in the rhythm of his craft, poured centuries of skill and emotion into every strike. The workshop became a sanctuary where steel and magic entwined, and the past and future converged in the creation of a weapon that defied conventional boundaries.

    CLANK!

    Time seemed to lose its grip as Vorgvir delved into the heart of the forging process. Hours turned into moments, and the weapon gradually took shape under the master cksmith''s skilled hands.

    From time to time, he breathed fire from his mouth, reigniting the forge.

    And continued his rhythmic strikes on the glowing metal, a low, melodic chant escaped his lips¡ªa whisper carried by the mes and woven into the very fabric of the forge''s song.

    "By the anvil''s hymn, the steel shall sing, In shadows danced, creation takes wing. Through the fire''s breath and hammer''s grace, Crafted divine, a weapon to embrace."

    ? The Divinity of Forgery?

    ¡¸ Call of the Forge God. ¡¹

    CLANK!

    The chant echoed in the cavern, a mystical undertone to the relentless cadence of the hammer''s blows. Vorgvir''s voice, weathered by time, carried the weight of centuries as he invoked the Divinity of Forgery¡ªa prayer to the forge god, a plea for guidance in the creation of a weapon that transcended mortal understanding.

    CLANK!

    The mes responded to the enchanting cadence, dancing with renewed vigor. The very air seemed to hum with ethereal energy as if the forge itself acknowledged the call of its devoted cksmith.

    CLANK!

    As Vorgvir mumbled the sacred words, his movements became more fluid, more instinctual. The Divinity of Forgery, a legacy he created on his own, resonated in every stroke. Each strike brought the weapon closer topletion, an instrument of both creation and destiny.

    CLANK!

    As thest strike echoed through the cavern, Vorgvir stood back, his chest heaving from exertion.

    Before himy a weapon of enigmatic beauty and ominous power¡ª

    an embodiment of the young man''s journey into darkness.

    With a weary yet satisfied smile, Vorgvir whispered to his hammer, "Another tale etched into the forge of time."

    The weapon, gleaming with an aura as if it was alive, awaited the young man''s return¡ªa conduit for his vengeance and a testament to the enduring artistry of the legendary cksmith.

    "Countless souls¡­..Living inside the weapon itself¡­."

    Vorgvir mumbled.

    "Will it be a cursed weapon¡­Or will it be a weapon devoted on its owner¡­"

 Chapter 163 36.5 - The forge

    <h4>Chapter 163 Chapter 36.5 - The forge</h4>

    TOK! TOK! TOK!

    No matter where you are, if you ever want to get a specialized product for yourself, you will need to wait.

    That is the basic procedure.

    This is especially true when the thing you are getting is something that is notmon.

    "Sigh¡­It is taking a lot longer than I had expected."

    That was the reason why I was waiting in this ce, spending time looking for the crafts that were made or training.

    ''The Great Vorgvir, huh?''

    The game [Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny] contained quite a lot of twists. That was especially the case with this dungeon.

    In the slightlyter parts of the game, when Ethan was on the verge of finishing the academy and graduating, he woulde to this ce for a mission.

    At that point, the internship and the field lessons would take a huge proportion of the student''s curriculum, and the assignments would also start bing more like real Hunters.

    As one of the assignments, Ethan woulde to this ce to investigate a report.

    In that report, it would be said the environment and the mountains observed a clear change, where there were parts of the ground erupted from time to time.

    When the yer came here, we would start an investigation, and soon, it would be discovered that a sealed dungeon underneath the mountains was leaking its mana.

    It was a pretty normal thing since even if it is a legendary cksmith, no product can function eternally.

    And because the seal was not functioning, the dungeon would start affecting the outside world.

    After that woulde the dungeon exploration, fighting in the field of fire and eruptions. However, in the end, rather than finding a boss monster to fight, we would find a disturbed and regretful elder demon who had fled from his past.

    The yer would fight with the old man first since he was a demon. But then, we would lose the fight since the strength he held wasn''t only limited to physicality.

    But, there, Vorgvir''s experienced eyes would notice Ethan''s identity and the secret he held that even he himself didn''t know.

    From that point on, we would get our weapon¡­The weapon we would use to bring the world piece ¨C Holy Weapon.

    In any case, because of this, Vorgvir actually held quite a value in the game, and his position as a character was really important.

    However, that doesn''t matter much. For the weapon I would use, I knew only a handful of cksmiths in this whole universe would satisfy the conditions, and the easiest one to approach was Vorgvir because Ipleted the game %100 and also finished the small side-quest rted to him.

    Since I knew the seal had already started malfunctioning, I looked for the changes rted to mana around the mountain.

    To predict the tsunami, we could look for the tremors underneath the sea, or to predict future weather; we can look for the positions of the clouds, etc.

    The same applies to mana since, in a sense, it is also one of the fundamental pirs rted to the environment.

    This property was precisely what I had used to track the location of the dungeon. The mountain range is wide, and this ce is quite a high level for a game. Therefore, it was nearly impossible for me to look for every nook and cranny to find the entrance.

    And now I was here, waiting for my weapon toplete.

    CLANK! FUSH!

    From time to time, I could hear the sounds of the hammer shing with metal and mes rising. The reason why Vorgvir is the legendary cksmith is because he is the Ancient Demon of Fire.

    The fire basicallymands his will, and he has chosen to use it for forging.

    FUSH!

    ''Was that the right thing to do?''

    I asked myself. Remembering how the Mana Nucleus was created, I knew countless people died in anguish.

    BOOM!

    Looking at the fire continuously rising, a scene came into my eyes suddenly.

    "Astron, look, look¡­Fireflies¡­.They are beautiful, right?"

    The scene of the past, a small ce we made after mother and father passed away.

    ''At that time, I wanted to be like those fireflies¡­.''

    "Yeah, they are beautiful."

    "What happened? Why are you looking like that?"

    "I want to be like them."

    "Like them?"

    "Yes, like them. They can go wherever they want, unrestricted by anything."

    "Freedom, huh? They might have wings, but we have our own kind of freedom, Astron. We can help others, making our world better¡­We can learn and dream."

    "But they can fly."

    "¡­.."

    "Imagine soaring through the sky, visiting ces no one has ever been."

    "True, they have the sky, but we have each other, and that''s a unique kind of freedom. Besides, who knows, maybe one day we''ll find our own wings."

    "Can we really find our wings?"

    "Why? Do you want to leave me alone and explore the world? This sister is hurt."

    "You know, I will never leave you alone in this world."

    "I know."

    ''At that time, you, who were illuminating my world, looked more pure than anything else under the moon.''

    For some reason, thoughts and memories came crashing here.

    ''But, you couldn''t find your wings at the end.''

    CLENCH!

    Clenching my fists, I looked at the small shiny mana particles around my hand.

    ''They were taken from you.''

    And once again, with the memories that crashed back, I stood up and took out the training materials I brought with me.

    ''And, I swear, I will take them back.''

    *******

    Inside the forge, Vorgvir''s hands, calloused from centuries of forging, gently traced the contours of the weapon.

    It pulsed with atent power, a reflection of the young man''s vengeance and the cksmith''smitment to his craft.

    "Old friend," Vorgvir whispered to the hammer at his side, "we have birthed something unique today."

    With a profound sigh, he ced the weapon on the cooling rack. The workshop, once aze with the fervor of creation, now settled into a reverent silence.

    Vorgvir turned towards the door, his steps resonating with the weight of his centuries-long journey.

    As he pushed the door open, immediately, a wave of air hit his head. The workshop was closed for a long time, and the refreshing air of the cave entered his lungs.

    At first, he couldn''t find any traces of the young man around.

    "I thought he would be waiting for me here."

    He mumbled.

    "Hmm?"

    His senses picked up a presence on the side.

    PISH!

    Turning his head to the side, he noticed a very unusual scene.

    The young man stood right before theva flow, his posture serene, as if in a deep meditative state. The scorching heat from the molten rock seemed to have no effect on him.

    "Hmm, not the usual ce for meditation," Vorgvir muttered to himself, intrigued by the peculiar sight. As he approached, he realized the young man''s skin was continuously burning, yet he remained unperturbed as if drawing strength from the intense heat.

    The pale skin was already showing signs of getting wounded, and the scene seemed disturbing.

    "Kid, what in the realms are you doing?" Vorgvir asked, a mix of confusion and concern in his voice. The young man slowly opened his eyes.

    "I am waiting for you."

    The young man replied as he took a small potion from his spatial bracelet.

    GULP!

    And gulped.

    In an instant, the wounds of scorching disappeared from his body as if it was trying to fight against the scorching heat.

    The young man stood up, his movements fluid despite the ordeal he had just subjected himself to. The wounds that once marked his pale skin were now gone, the healing potion having worked its magic. He turned to face Vorgvir, his purple eyes steady and determined.

    "The weapon is ready," Vorgvir stated, gauging the young man''s reaction.

    "Good." The young man''s response was curt, his gaze fixed on the legendary cksmith. "What''s next?"

    Vorgvir nodded, recognizing the impatience in the young man''s demeanor. "The weapon needs to be tempered in the essence of the divine forge, and it needs to be connected to your very being. Follow me."

    As they entered the workshop, Vorgvir carefully ced the weapon into the forge''s mes. The air crackled with the mingling of magic and steel, and the weapon started to glow with an otherworldly radiance.

    "Now, this is the final step," Vorgvir exined. "The divine essence will infuse the weapon, and it will be a true extension of your being. But be warned, this process will never be easy as the weapon contains Mana Nucleus. The forge god demands respect."

    The final touch is yours," Vorgvir said, his eyes fixed on the young man. "To forge a true connection with the weapon, you must offer a part of yourself. Your blood will bind the divine essence to your very being."

    The young man didn''t even hesitate for a second. Without uttering a word, he drew a small de from his belt and made a deliberate cut on his palm. Blood welled up, and he held his hand over the weapon.

    "Let your essence flow into the weapon," Vorgvir instructed, his voice carrying the weight of centuries of wisdom. "Forge the connection that will make it an extension of your soul."

    As the young man''s blood dripped onto the weapon, the divine essence reacted, enveloping the crimson droplets in a mesmerizing dance of light. The cavern seemed to respond to the sacred act, the mes flickering with a newfound intensity.

    "Now, prepare yourself," Vorgvir warned. "The infusion begins."

    As the divine essence fused with the young man''s blood and the weapon, an otherworldly symphony of screams erupted within the forge.

    "You promised..." A voice filled with betrayal and despair whispered, seeking a pledge unfulfilled.

    "Why did you abandon us?" Another voice,den with bitterness, used andmented a forsakenpanionship.

    "Vengeance... endless vengeance..." A spectral murmur yearned for a purpose, a thirst for retribution that seemed unquenchable.

    The chorus of souls became a tragic narrative, each voice a tale of unfulfilled promises, broken bonds, and insatiable yearning.

    The words, saturated with pain and regret, painted a vivid tapestry of the lives once intertwined within the Mana Nucleus project, those who had a clear future ahead of them taken.

    They were now seeking the life they had missed, bing a being fed from souls.

    The young man stood in the midst of this scene, epting everything thrown at him.

    "Grr..."

    He clenched his fists.

    The energy from the Mana Nucleus was slowly overwhelming him, and with each passing second, the voices of the anguish got louder and louder.

    The energy emanating from the Mana Nucleus surged through the young man''s veins like a torrential storm. His body convulsed involuntarily, wracked by the burning intensity of the divine infusion. The anguished voices of the trapped souls reverberated through the cavern, creating an oppressive symphony of suffering.

    With gritted teeth, the young man endured the searing pain, feeling as though every fiber of his being was on the brink of unraveling. The air around him shimmered with the glow of the divine essence, casting shadows that danced in tandem with his silent struggle.

    -PAT!

    Blood dripped from his bitten lips, a testament to the silent endurance he imposed upon himself.

    The forge god''s infusion demanded not only a connection to the divine weapon but also a toll on the very essence of the one who sought its power.

    Vorgvir observed with a stoic expression, recognizing the profound sacrifice the young man willingly embraced. The process was relentless, an unyielding trial that merged steel, magic, and the essence of countless lost souls.

    "Why?"

    "Why it was me?"

    "What did you want from me?"

    As the pain reached its zenith, the voices crescendoed into an almost unbearable cacophony, pushing the limits of the young man''s endurance.

    THUD!

    However, even with his strong willpower, in the end, the young man was weak. His body could no longer handle the pressure bestowed.

    With a silent thud, he fell to the ground.

    "Arghk!"

    His eyes became blurry as both him and Vorgvir could sense the connection holding him to life was weaking.

    Just at that exact second, a small, ethereal mist emerged from the ne around his neck.

    The mist coalesced into the delicate silhouette of a girl; her features shrouded in aforting aura.

    "Brother, I am with you, I am with you, I am with you, I am with you."

    The ethereal whispers reverberated through the cavern, aforting mantra that seemed to permeate the very air.

    "Gurghk-!"

    The young man, still on the ground, listened to the words while groaning in pain.

    In his eyes, the silhouette of the girl was the manifestation of the thing he regretted the most.

    As the misty figure continued her reassurances, a gentle warmth emanated from her presence as she caressed the cheek of the young man.

    "Remember," she whispered, "even in the darkest moments, you are not alone. The echoes are your strength, and I am your guide."

    With those words, the misty figure began to dissipate, merging back into the small ne she came from.

    SHINE!

    As the young man started shining under the cavern, the weapon, which didn''t hold any form, slowly moved towards him.

    And with onest movement, the weapon entered the young man''s chest.

 Chapter 164 36.6 - The Forge

    <h4>Chapter 164 Chapter 36.6 - The Forge</h4>

    "Interesting,"

    Vorgvir, standing nearby, observed the ethereal encounter with a seasoned eye.

    The ancient cksmith had witnessed many extraordinary events in his long life, but themunion between the young man and the spectral figure was a sight even he found intriguing.

    "To think such a bond exists," Vorgvir remarked, his gruff voice carrying a note of respect.

    "Two young kids, one is a guide and the other one carrying the burden, huh?" He slowly approached the young man lying on the ground after passing out.

    His breath was small, as if he was on the verge of being no longer alive¡­.The shiny aura covering his skin had long disappeared, leaving his original color.

    "Sigh¡­..What a pain¡­" It had been a long time since he had taken any person under his wing.

    In the dimly lit chamber adjacent to the forge, Vorgvir carefullyid the young man on a makeshift bed.

    The ancient cksmith''s expression, usually stern and weathered, softened as he looked upon the unconscious figure.

    ''He really resembles him.''

    In the end, he couldn''t shake this suffocating feeling in his heart. Looking at the young man made him remember his son.

    "Kids and their recklessness," he muttered to himself, shaking his head.

    Vorgvir gathered a few herbs and potions, remnants of his past dealings with injuries, both mundane and magical. It had been a while since he used those over someone, but his skillful hands remembered the muscle memory.

    Carefully, he spilled the contents of the small mixture over the burns on the young man''s skin, the remnants of the intense forging ritual.

    The young man''s upper body was already half naked since the forging process required it to do so.

    "Hmm?" At that second, his attention was drawn to the small armor on the corner. As a cksmith who couldn''t control his curiosity, he slowly approached the armor, and the moment he took it into his hands, he could tell it was something extraordinary.

    "ck armor, huh?" he murmured, feeling the cool touch of the dark material. The craftsmanship was meticulous, and the ck hue seemed to absorb the very essence of light around it. "You got yourself quite a piece here, kid."

    Vorgvir examined the armor, his experienced hands exploring the intricate details. The surface bore subtle engravings, a testament to the skill and artistry that went into its creation and something that no ordinary people could see.

    "This isn''t your ordinary gear. The quality suggests a masterful cksmith worked on it. Must have cost a fortune."

    Vorgvir continued his examination of the armor, his fingers tracing over the fine engravings.

    As he delved deeper into the craftsmanship, his keen eyes discerned the armor''s intended purpose.

    "Hmm, stealth gear, I see," Vorgvir muttered, nodding in acknowledgment. The material choices and meticulous design indicated that the armor prioritized agility and concealment. However, as a seasoned cksmith, he couldn''t help but notice a crucial w.

    "The defense properties aremendable, but itcks practicality," hemented, a critical edge to his tone. "You can''t wear this without drawing attention. It''s like shouting, ''I''m a warrior!'' in the middle of a crowded market."

    He mulled over the armor''s design, his mind already formting improvements. "What this needs is a touch of Morphium."

    After using the Morphium the young man brought, there were still some leftovers. However, one thing was missing. "Using Morphium on armor, huh?"

    He caressed his beard, thinking of a way to activate the Morphium.

    "I can do that¡­" Then, he mumbled as if he had already found the way. "Different from the weapon, the armor doesn''t need to contain the properties of the changed form. A Rune should suffice."

    Approaching his armory, his hands reached a small button hidden behind the crafts. As he pushed it, a small space was embedded in the wall.

    The chamber held an array of small, radiant objects, each adorned with ancient symbols that seemed to whisper forgotten secrets.

    Vorgvir''s fingers navigated through the assortment until he found the one he sought¡ªa small, intricately carved energy rune.

    The energy rune shimmered with a small glow, resonating with thetent power waiting to be harnessed.

    Vorgvir carefully extracted the rune, cradling it in his hands. The design on the rune seemed to dance with a soft luminescence, an indication of the energy it contained while taking the mana from the space around.

    "Perfect," Vorgvir muttered to himself. Holding the energy rune, he made his way back to the armor.

    "This should be enough for a gift," Vorgvir muttered, a gruff tenderness in his voice.

    "Cough¡­Cough¡­." Just as he was about to raise his hammer, suddenly, a hearty cough left his mouth from deep inside his lungs.

    Putting his hand on his mouth, he breathed deeply for a second.

    "Did I push myself?" He mumbled, looking at his body. Creating a weapon with such a potent energy and soul wasn''t easy. Using Divinity of Forge and one of the highest ranks [Calls] was now taking its toll on his body.

    "Tch¡­.I am getting old." But in the end, being the stubborn man he was, he grabbed his hammer once again afterposing himself.

    CLANK!

    The cavern echoed with a quiet ambiance as Vorgvir worked, the mes in the forge casting a flickering light that danced on the walls.

    The young man, now resting in the dim glow, bore the marks of his journey¡ªthe weapon, now dormant inside him.

    *******

    "Ah¡­." A short groan left my mouth as I opened my eyes. The familiar scorching heat I had been subjected to was immediately captured by my senses, as well as the tiredness and aching of my body.

    "You are awake." Vorgvir''s gruff voice cut through the air, revealing his presence nearby. I attempted to sit up, only to feel a momentary dizziness that forced me to lie back down.

    ''What is this?''

    This feeling was foreign, as if something unnatural was inside my body.

    "Easy there," Vorgvir advised, his tone as blunt as ever. "You went through quite the ordeal. The forging process is no walk in the park, especially with the likes of Morphium involved."

    As I adjusted to my surroundings, Vorgvir continued, "But, I must say, the results are impressive. The weapon you wished for was created sessfully. It awaits your inspection."

    Hearing his words, the events before I had lost my consciousness came crashing down. The voices of those anguished and the amounts of energy I had felt in my body.

    ''Brother, I am with you, I am with you.''

    I even saw her while coping with the pain. It was a weird feeling, as if I had regained the strength to resist the pain when I heard her voice.

    ''I guess this was how the characters of the shows felt when they saw shbacks of their past.''

    In any case, just as Vorgvir mentioned, the weapon''s forgery was sessful since before I closed my eyes, I felt the foreign energy entering my body.

    "Take a look at your weapon," Vorgvir grunted, pointing towards my body where a small engraving appeared. Looking there, I could see a small, shiny, crescent moon tattoo on my chest, right in the middle.

    "This¡­." I knew what it was, and I was expecting this result already. Even then, seeing it firsthand and feeling it felt certainly weird.

    "It''s not your usual weapon. This one is bonded to your essence. You''ll need to call it for it to manifest properly. Just focus on it."

    Hearing his remarks, I closed my eyes. The bonded weapon, by essence, meant the same thing as learning an [Art].

    You would instinctually know the path you needed to take if you wanted to use the weapon, but at the same time, you would also have room to improve.

    With my eyes closed, I focused on the weapon, contemting the image I wanted it to take.

    It was an intriguing process, akin to shaping a mental sculpture. As I delved into my mind, a series of images shed before my closed eyes. They were like glimpses into alternate forms, each representing a different aspect of the weapon''s potential.

    As I continued my mental exploration, the images became clearer, as if the path to each form unfolded before me. I could sense the distinct essence of each weapon waiting to be harnessed.

    The first image that surfaced was the Green Moon.

    With a conscious thought, the cavern around me seemed to shift. The moon cast a green glow, and the energy rifle emerged. I could almost feel the weight of the weapon in my hands, the cool touch of its metallic surface.

    Transitioning to the second form, the scene shifted again. Now, the moon burned with a blue-gold me, illuminating a vastndscape. I stood holding a bow of Blue Moon, each shot creating explosive bursts upon impact.

    The intricate details of the bow materialized vividly, a testament to the rity of the mental image.

    The third form took shape, with the moon casting a crimson light. This time, I wielded Twin des of Red Moon, and as the des shed through the air, the crimson energy left a trail of withering destruction. The precision and deadliness of the des felt palpable in my mind.

    The fourth image revealed a silver-colored sky, and in my hands were the Chakrams of Silver Moon. As the chakrams spun and danced through the air, connected by threads of silver energy, their graceful movement was mesmerizing.

    Finally, the scene transformed into a dark purple-ck sky. I now held a series of Rings of ck Moon, manipting dark forces to crush the very ground beneath. The overwhelming power of gravitational control resonated in the intricate design of the rings.

    The moment everything in my head was finished, I instinctively knew the name of the weapon in my head.

    It wasn''t something I decided, nor something I talked about with Vorgvir.

    "Celestalith, the Transcendent Eclipse."

    Was the name of the weapon itself.

    I was pulled back to the reality of the cavern when Vorgvir''s voice echoed through the space. "Done figuring out your masterpiece?" he grumbled with a hint of curiosity.

    "Yeah, I think so," I responded, still grappling with the awe-inspiring experience.

    "Then, I suggest you open your eyes." Vorgvir then instructed me to look in front of myself.

    As I opened my eyes, I was met with the surreal sight of Celestalith, the weapon I had just envisioned, materialized right before me.

    The intricate details, the ethereal glow, and the weight in my hands were not mere figments of imagination; they were tangible, real.

    It was an overwhelming realization that the weapon that was bonded to one''s very essence could be this different.

    The energy I could feel from the weapon and the feeling I got the moment I touched it felt as if it was another limb of mine.

    Vorgvir observed my reaction with a stoic expression, the grizzled features of his face betraying little emotion. "Well, it seems you''ve got what you wanted. If there''s nothing else, you better leave. The cavern isn''t a ce for lingering."

    Even then, I could easily tell his gruff words carried a subtle undertone of acknowledgment. That was expected since we made one of the most dangerous things in the world in this ce.

    But, before leaving, I needed to check one other thing.

    ''Status.''

    It was the changes in my body and my skills since I knew something definitely had changed.

 Chapter 165 36.7 - The Forge [Interlude]

    <h4>Chapter 165 36.7 - The Forge [Interlude]</h4>

    ''Status.''

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1)

    ?Talent Limit: 6

    ?Passives:

    - Vengeful Bane

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    - Strength: 2.36 --> 2.80

    - Dexterity: 2.85 --> 3.45

    - Agility: 2.89 --> 3.76

    - Constitution: 2.12 --> 2.75

    - Intuition: 3.01 --> 3.95

    - Magical Power: 3.15 --> 4.2

    - Mana Capacity: 2.79 --> 3.13

    ?Traits:

    - Perceptive Insight (Unique)(Unchanging)

    - Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 1)

    - Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    ?Arts:

    - Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%13 --> 20)

    ?Skills:

    - Dash

    - Eyes of Hourss

    ?Body Imprints:

    ?Bonds:

    - Aurora Raven (Rare)(Growth Type)

    - Celestalith, the Transcendent Eclipse (????)(Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    --------------------------------

    Looking at the panel shown right before my eyes, I nodded my head.

    ''As expected, my stats increased quite a lot.''

    It wasn''t for only one reason that I came to this ce and went through this process. One reason was to get a weapon, but the other one was to improve my stats.

    Generally speaking, the moment the yer finds their bonded weapon, their stats will increase. This was how it was in the game, and seeing the results in front of my eyes, I knew that was true for the general case as well.

    ''But, there are a lot of changes other than stats.''

    There were countless changes and messagesing from the status window with exnations. I wanted to explore everything, but Vorgvir''s impatient cough broke my concentration. "Enough staring at your reflection, kid. If you''ve got what you need, leave. The cavern isn''t a ce to admire your newfound powers."

    He had a point. With Celestalith in hand and a transformed status, I nodded in acknowledgment. But of course, that didn''t mean it wasn''t annoying.

    ''Sigh¡­.Stubborn old man.''

    I knew why he was doing this. He was a guy who disliked showing weakness to others, and that seemed to include me. After all, I could easily see the signs of tiredness on his body. His shoulders, his posture, and most importantly, his mana cirction were a mess.

    "Thank you, Vorgvir. I won''t forget what you''ve done for me." But that didn''t mean I wasn''t grateful. Even if I had stimted his feelings and opened the past wounds he buried, at the end of the day, it was his choice to create such a weapon using his own divinity.

    He was the giver, and I was the receiver.

    Standing up, I locked my eyes with him.

    "Your revenge¡­.I will get it for you with the weapon you made."

    Vorgvir met my gaze with a gruff nod. "Do as you will," then averted his gaze, a silent acknowledgment of my resolve. With a gesture, he urged me to leave the workshop, and I decided to leave as well.

    The time I had spent in this ce was already long, and the week had already passed. Today was Sunday, and I needed to be in the academy before it was toote.

    As I turned to leave, the echoes of my footsteps resonating in the cavern, a sudden voice broke the silence.

    "Wait, kid. What is your name?"

    Surprised, I pivoted to find Vorgvir addressing me. I hadn''t realized he didn''t know my name.

    ''I guess I forgot to introduce myself.''

    It was weird, knowing I had spent a week in this ce, but never once he asked my name.

    "It is Astron."

    Vorgvir grunted in acknowledgment. "Astron, huh? Well, take care of that weapon. It''s a reflection of your choices."

    With those words, I left, masking my presence once again. At that moment, suddenly, I felt a weird feeling.

    The moment I activated [Shadowborne] to mask my presence, something unexpected happened.

    As if something inside the [Unknown''s Armor] changed, it sucked mana from me for a second, and following that it merged with my clothes.

    I would normally wear the armor underneath my clothes, but it was quite ufortable. However, now it seemed different as if the armor blended within my clothes.

    ''The heat disappeared?''

    Turning my eyes to my clothes to check the armor, I saw it had disappeared.

    ''Hmm?''

    No, my Perceptive Insight picked the small traces of mana around. Then I realized the armor didn''t disappear but changed its form. From the looks of it, the armor was enchanted, and some daily life easers to itself.

    ''Old man.''

    It was evident whose work this was, and I couldn''t shake my head in the response.

    ''I guess I need to use it well.''

    With those thoughts, I left the dungeon.

    *******

    WOOO!

    In the slowly moving train, I was sitting in my seat.

    ''It is fairly empty.''

    Since it was fairlyte and the Hikama Mountain range wasn''t a ce for frequent visitors, not many people were there.

    And that worked for me better as well since I needed some time to look at my stats and the changes in other things. There were many things that needed to be looked at, but one thing came before others.

    ''The bond section.''

    The weapon appeared in the bond section defining.

    ----------------------------------------

    ?Bonds:

    Type)(Stage 1)

    --------------------------------------------

    ''The grade part is missing, again.''

    It was the same as my trait [Lunar Enigma]. The part where the grades normally showed up was now filled with question marks.

    ''As if they are rted.''

    Opening the description of the weapon, I started reading its contents.

    -----------------------------

    ? Celestalith, the Transcendent Eclipse ?

    Type: Weapon

    Grade: ????? (Growth Type - Stage 1)

    Description: Celestalith is a unique, ethereal weapon created through the masterful craftsmanship of Vorgvir, the legendary cksmith. It is a manifestation of the bond between the wielder, Astron Natusalune, and the essence, infused with the essence of Forbidden Mana Nucleus.

    The weapon has five different forms, each form containing a different ability, outline, and type of mana that is used by Astron Natusalune.

    Each mana type has its corresponding weapon outline specialized in the form of utilizing the effects to the maximum.

    Celestalith is the epitome of the weapons precisely crafted for Astron Natusalune, and it is highly rted to the user''s traits.

    Properties:

    Nocturnis, the Twilight Gaze (Green Moon): A ranged form that condenses energy into bullets, allowing precise and powerful long-range attacks.

    Solstice, the Sr Ignition (Blue Moon): Transforms into a bow, creating explosive bursts with each arrow shot, suitable for versatile mid-rangebat.

    Lunaris, the Moon''s Embrace (Red Moon): Dual des that sh through the air, leaving a trail of crimson energy capable of withering anything in its path.

    Astra, the Celestial Discs (Silver Moon): A pair of spinning discs connected by threads of silver energy, disying graceful and mesmerizing movements for both offense and defense.

    Umbralith, the Darkened Neb (ck Moon): Utilizes a set of rings to control dark forces and crush the surroundings, demonstrating overwhelming gravitational power.

    Celestalith is the epitome of the weapons precisely crafted for Astron Natusalune, and it is highly rted to his trait [Lunar Enigma]. Since it is the manifestation of the user''s inner essence, the growth of the weapon is linked to the growth of the user to arge extent.

    Every time user experiences growth rted to their traits, the weapon Celestalith will also experience growth.

    Current Stage: Stage 1

    -------------------------------------------

    As I delved into the detailed properties of Celestalith, the Transcendent Eclipse, a sense of fulfillment washed over me. ''It is not a bonded weapon for a reason.''

    Each form of the weapon seemed intricately connected to a specific aspect of my being, and the description unveiled a depth of connection between the weapon and my traits.

    This was what I was expecting while making the weapon itself since bonded weapons were directly connected to the yer''s essence, the route, and the stats allocated; everything would affect the weapon manifesting.

    Of course, I needed to test the weapon first to see its effects, but that would need to wait for a while.

    ''Aside from that¡­..''

    Aside from the weapon, there was one other major change in my stats.

    ''My trait''s stage has increased.''

    ---------------------------------------

    ?Traits:

    - Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    ----------------------------------------

    Finally, after all this time, I saw a change in my traits.

    ''Is it rted to moonstone?''

    I pondered. Aside from that, I couldn''t see any other thing I did differently. I trained with mana and tried to master it as much as I could, but I had never seen any changes inside me.

    However, now it was different, as if I had passed a certain milestone.

    ''Even without looking at the changes, I can feel them.''

    SHINE!

    As I slowly drew mana into my hands, I felt the energypressing over there. It looked the same as before, but there was one thing that was significantly different.

    If before I could only cover my hands, now the energy felt as if it could manifest around me.

    ''As if it is materializing.''

    If it was before, I could only cover the projectiles with my mana and enhance them in the process, but now things seemed to be different.

    ''Let''s see the effects.''

    SWOOSH!

    The moment I threw the mana to the seat before me, as if like a small needle, the mana pierced through the seat.

    ''Indeed it is as I felt.''

    Opening the panel, I started reading the changes on my trait.

    ---------------------------------

    Trait: Lunar Enigma

    Description: Lunar Enigma gives the user the ability to harness the powers of the moon, granting the user enhanced lunar-themed abilities and effects.

    It is a growth type of trait, and with each stage it develops, the trait will unlock more abilities.

    Requires a medium to use lunar skills and lunar enhancement.

    Stage 0 Gives the user the ability to enhance the projectiles and imbue them with the power of the moon.

    Stage 1

    The enhancement capabilities of Lunar Enigma have evolved, allowing the user to go beyond mere augmentation of projectiles.

    Now, the trait offers the ability to materialize and control lunar energy more tangibly. The moon''s influence extends beyond mere enhancement, enabling the user to manifest lunar-themed constructs.

    -----------------------------------

    It was just as it was exined in the panel, and I knew I had finally reached the point for the start.

    ''It now begins.''

    Finally, I obtained the strength I needed for the sake of my revenge.

    "It is time to start."

    --------------------Author''s Words----------------------

    This brings us to the end of volume 1. I knew this chapter contained info dumps, but it was necessary.

    After this point, rather than focusing on his powers, I am nning to focus on events more, and I will try to put more actions in the second volume.

    My schedule is getting tighter, but I also want to write quite a lot, so I am nning to post more than one chapter in some days of the week if I can.

    I hope you are enjoying my novel so far.

 Chapter 166 37.1 - Small talk on the train

    <h4>Chapter 166 37.1 - Small talk on the train</h4>

    "Miss, I am sorry for this."

    There were times when life didn''t go the way we wanted, no matter how powerful we were. This is the undeniable truth of this world.

    Even the noble families who had established themselves years ago aren''t excluded from this rule.

    "Can you repair it?"

    And now, the girl standing in front of the car was feeling this reality exactly from the first perspective.

    The sleek, modern car sat forlornly on the side of the road, its engine emitting an asional pathetic sputter.

    Irina, with her fiery red hair and an air of aristocratic impatience, scowled at the unfortunate vehicle. Her expectations for the day had not included a breakdown on her way to the prestigious academy.

    "Really, of all the days for this to happen," she muttered to herself, her frustration evident in the creased lines on her forehead. "First, the dimensional travel is disturbed, and now this."

    If it was one disturbance, things wouldn''t be so bad, but it was two.

    Her chauffeur, Thomas, approached her with an apologetic expression. "Miss Irina, I deeply apologize for the inconvenience. It seems the car has decided to betray us today."

    Irina shot him a re, her piercing blue eyes aze. "Betrayal is a human emotion, Thomas. This is just an inconvenience. Now, can you fix it, or do I need to find someone who can?"

    Thomas swallowed nervously. "I''ll do my best, Miss."

    While Thomas delved under the hood with an uncertain look on his face, Irina waited impatiently while creating a small fire from her hands to protect herself from the cold. "Sigh¡­." Another hearty sigh followed. Thest few days had been hard, as the pressure her mother had pushed on her was overwhelming.

    ''I really want to return to the academy.''

    It had just been a week, but she was already missing the atmosphere in the academy. Hanging around with others, fighting and sparring¡­.It was quite a fun experience, different from the dullness she had felt in her home.

    While she was thinking about the academy, suddenly she remembered a certain guy.

    ''Right¡­.There was that too¡­.''

    Since she was busy with her responsibilities, she forgot what was reported to her.

    ''Trevor Philips¡­.''

    The name wasn''t something unfamiliar. After all, Irina had been attending the higher society of the Valerian Human Federation since the moment she passed a certain age.

    From all the banquets, she knew the name Philips as they were one of the high-ranking families in the Human Domain, thanks to their overwhelming influence in the Hunter Association and the economy of Hunters.

    Naturally, as Irina attended the meetings, she came to know the heirs of such families, and Trevor Philips was one of them.

    ''If I remember correctly, he wasn''t an attention-seeking guy.''

    Irina hadn''t interacted with him a lot, but from what she knew, he wasn''t someone who stood particrly as an individual with a bad personality.

    There were countless heirs who acted all-mighty, but Trevor wasn''t one of them.

    ''He usually looked shadowed.''

    Shadowed by his siblings would be the right term as Irina analyzed the past.

    He was a talented kid, as he was one of the early awakeners. However, his talent fell shortpared to his siblings. That particrly stood out when he entered the Arcadia Hunter Academyst year.

    While his siblings attained a higher rank, he couldn''t project the same progress and, in the end, was rather ranked in the middle ranks.

    How did she know this?

    It was due to the studies her mother forced her to do. She was forced to memorize every bit of information about the students before entering the academy.

    ''In any case¡­I still don''t understand why he did such a thing?''

    It was unusual.

    Even if he felt inferior to his siblings, why would he randomly order the bullying of thest-ranked junior who had nothing to do with him? If it was a high-ranking student that reminded him of his inferiority, she could understand a little.

    But this was way too out of the ordinary.

    ''Do they share some sort of past? Did something happen between them that I don''t know?''

    Questions after questions came. The revtion of the person behind those rumors didn''t bring any sort of satisfaction but brought more questions.

    "Tch¡­.This pisses me off."

    In the end, she couldn''t help but swear to herself.

    "I hate it when I can''t reach an answer."

    Whenever things were rted to that guy, they would always end up with more questions.

    "I will ask him when I see him in the academy."

    -WRRR!

    Irina, lost in her contemtion about Trevor Philips and the bullying incident, was abruptly pulled back to reality by the sound of her car''s engine. The chauffeur, looking defeated, shook his head.

    "Miss Irina, I''m afraid the issue is beyond my capabilities. I''ve tried my best, but the car is beyond immediate repair," he exined, a hint of frustration in his voice.

    Irina''s irritation red up again. "You can''t be serious. What did you say to my mother?"

    The chauffeur hesitated before replying, "I contacted the Madam and exined the situation. However, her response was unexpected. She said you should find your own way out of this predicament."

    Irina''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? Find my own way? Is she joking?"

    The chauffeur sighed, realizing the predicament. "I''m afraid not, Miss. The Madam seemed quite adamant. It seems she''s upied with matters of greater importance."

    Irina clenched her fists, frustration boiling within her. "This is absurd! I can''t believe she''d leave me stranded like this."

    The chauffeur nodded sympathetically. "I share your sentiments, Miss. I''ll continue to try and fix the car, but for now, we might need to explore alternative options."

    Irina, fuming with anger, stepped out of the car and nced around. The unfamiliar surroundings heightened her sense of helplessness.

    "Ugh, this is infuriating," she muttered to herself. "I can''t believe I have to deal with this nonsense¡­.." She was about toin a lot more, but she calmed herself down.

    "It was expected from her anyway."

    She knew her mother and knew what kind of person she was.

    ''She probably arranged this knowingly.''

    As she cooled, she understood that there was no way the car of the Emberheart family, which cost millions of Valer, would break like this randomly. That meant the entire thing was rigged, and possibly the driver was involved, too.

    "I shouldn''t get angry."

    If it was before, she would get angry and fume, but right now, strangely, she was calm. Even though she didn''t know it, due to the influence of her friends and someone else, she was bing different.

    Irina, deciding to take matters into her own hands, opened her smartwatch. The holographic disy illuminated, and she navigated to the map application. As she zoomed in, she studied the unfamiliar surroundings, trying to pinpoint her location.

    "Let''s see what options we have," she muttered, her frustration transforming into determination.

    Her eyes scanned the holographic map, and she noticed a small town and a railway mark not far from her current location. A glimmer of light flickered in her eyes. "A train station," she murmured.

    ''Heh¡­.''

    At that exact second, a n came into her mind, and the corners of her mouth curled up.

    "Hey, driver," Irina called out to the chauffeur, her tone oddlyposed.

    The chauffeur turned towards her, expecting anotherint or inquiry. Instead, he was met with a smirk ying on Irina''s lips. Her eyes glinted with a mischievous light that took him aback.

    "You know, I was just thinking," Irina began, her voice holding a hint of mockery. "It''s quite a coincidence that the Emberheart family''s esteemed car breaks down like this, isn''t it? I mean, what are the odds?"

    The chauffeur stammered, his expression shifting from confusion to difort. "I assure you, Miss, it''s just a mechanical failure. These things happen."

    Irina chuckled, her eyes narrowing. "Oh, I''m sure they do. But you see, I''m not as na?ve as I might appear. I have a feeling this wasn''t just a random mishap. Someone might have arranged for this little inconvenience, don''t you think?"

    The chauffeur avoided her gaze, fumbling for words. "Of course, not miss. There is no way such a thing would happen." But in the end, he didn''t give in.

    "Right¡­.I guess I am mistaken. You see, the cold is getting on my nerves." Irina continued, her smirk widening with each second.

    "Ehm¡­." The chauffeur coughed slightly as the response.

    "So, you wouldn''t mind if I heat things a little, right?"

    Irina, however, was already a step ahead. She didn''t wait for his response. Instead, she activated her fire magic, a skill she had honed during her lifetime.

    BOOM!

    In a burst of mes, Irina propelled herself into the air.

    "Y-young miss¡­."

    The chauffeur watched in astonishment as his young mistress defied gravity, mes trailing behind her like a phoenix taking flight.

    "Good luck dealing with them."

    Those words were herst words as Irina controlled thebustion with precise bursts, steering herself toward the small town she had spotted on the holographic map, while the sound she made attracted the monsters all around.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    The wind rushed past her, and the world blurred as she soared through the sky. The townsfolk below would witness an unexpected spectacle ¨C the heiress of the Emberheart family flying over their town with mes dancing around her.

    As she descended towards the outskirts of the town, Irina''s mes extinguished. Shended gracefully; her arrival met with a mix of awe and confusion from the onlookers.

    "Wow¡­."

    "Is she an awakened?"

    "How beautiful?"

    Brushing off her clothes, Irina couldn''t help but feel a sense of liberation. "Well, that''s one way to handle things," she mused, a triumphant smile ying on her lips. She finally felt like she won against her mother in a long time.

    Entering the station, Irina approached the ticket counter with a confident stride. The attendant, still recovering from the shock of witnessing her arrival, greeted her with a mix of curiosity and admiration.

    "Good evening, mydy. How may I assist you?" the attendant inquired, adjusting their uniform.

    Irina, with aposed demeanor, replied, "I need a ticket for the next train to the Capital, Arcadia. When is it departing?"

    The attendant consulted the schedule.

    -HORN!

    And just as they were about to answer, the distant sound of an approaching train echoed through the station.

    "I believe the next train to Arcadia is arriving shortly," the attendant said, a hint of urgency in their voice. "You might want to hurry; this is thest one for the day."

    Irina''s eyes widened slightly at the revtion, and without wasting a moment, she hurriedly purchased a ticket. "Have a pleasant trip," the attendant wished, handing over the ticket with a polite nod.

    With a ticket in hand, Irina dashed towards the tform, guided by the ever-growing sound of the approaching train. The station''s announcements echoed in the air, a cacophony of instructions and reminders.

    "Train to Arcadia arriving on tform 3. All aboard, please!"

    The urgency in the announcements matched the pounding of Irina''s heart as she reached the tform just in time to witness the train pulling in. The doors began to close, and the attendant at the entrance signaled her to hurry.

    Irina sprinted thest few meters, the horns of the train ring as if urging her to make it in time.

    With a burst of speed, she reached the closing doors and slid into the train just as they sealed shut behind her. The announcement chime yed, signaling the train''s imminent departure.

    "Thank you for choosing Valerian Railways. We hope you have afortable journey to Arcadia."

    As Irina caught her breath and settled into her seat, the conductor of the train, dressed in a neat uniform, made his way down the aisle. The hum of the train and the rhythmic tter of the tracks provided a backdrop to the subdued murmur of conversations among the passengers.

    "Ticket, please," the conductor said, extending his hand toward Irina.

    Irina, initially proud of her independence, handed her ticket to the conductor, who inspected it with a practiced eye. As he reached her assigned seat, he paused, then addressed her with a polite tone.

    "Excuse me, Lady Irina," the conductor said, leaning over the back of the seat. "It seems there might be a mistake. Your assigned seat is inpartment C, seat 12. Could you please move to your designated spot?"

    Irina furrowed her brows in confusion, genuinely clueless about the concept of assigned seats on the train. "Why does it matter where I sit? I thought we could choose any seat."

    The conductor, maintaining hisposure, exined, "Train tickets usually have designated seats to ensure a smooth and organized boarding process. It helps us manage passenger flow and maintain order on the train. If you could please move to your assigned seat, Lady Irina."

    Irina felt a sudden flush of embarrassment as the passengers around her exchanged knowing nces. She nodded, realizing her mistake. "Of course, I apologize for the confusion. I''ll move right away."

    As she was about to relocate to her assigned seat inpartment C, seat 12, Irina suddenly saw someone she didn''t expect to see.

    "Huh?"

    The same person she was just thinking about was sitting on the seat right before her with his eyes locked into hers.

    "You¡­."

 Chapter 167 37.2 - Small talk on the train

    <h4>Chapter 167 Chapter 37.2 - Small talk on the train</h4>

    As Irina was about to relocate to her assigned seat inpartment C, seat 12, she was taken aback by an unexpected sight.

    A familiar face, one she didn''t expect to see on this train, was sitting in the seat right before her. The young boy with purple eyes and ck hair, Astron.

    "Huh?" Irina uttered in surprise, her eyes locking onto his.

    Astron, maintaining his usual serious demeanor, slowly lifted his gaze to meet Irina''s. The exchange of nces created a momentary pause, and the passengers nearby observed the unexpected encounter.

    After all, Irina''s presence immediately gathered attention from the surroundings the moment she entered the train. Her clothes and her demeanor alone suggested that she was someone with a high standing, and her beauty was enough to attract everyone.

    "You¡­" Irina started, caught off guard by Astron''s presence.

    Astron looked at the girl standing right before him as he mumbled. "I should have expected it."

    Irina, her annoyance growing, red at Astron. "Expected what?"

    Astron, unfazed by her re, calmly responded, "I heard explosions even from inside the train. I should have known it was you."

    Irina''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? How did you...?"

    Astron pointed towards the direction they were heading. "Look outside. The signs ofbustion are quite evident. And, there aren''t many people in this world that use transportation methods like you. You left quite an impression even before getting on the train."

    Irina, realizing that her attempt to escape her mother''s schemes hadn''t gone unnoticed, felt a mix of frustration and embarrassment.

    Especially since the one realizing was this annoying guy.

    "Sigh¡­."

    She sighed and decided to take a seat, gesturing towards the empty spot across from her. But as she sat down, suddenly she realized something.

    ''What is he doing here?''

    That guy, what he was doing here? Her curiosity grew as she looked at him. His clothes were casual, and he looked the same as usual, but there was something different about him that she could sense.

    ''Something has changed?''

    Her curiosity grew. This annoying guy had been upying a part of her mind recently, and most of the things about him were questions that weren''t answered.

    "Since you''re here, you might as well tell me what you''re doing on this train."

    Astron, without a change in expression, took the offered seat. "I have my reasons. Business, you could say."

    Irina raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "Business? On a train to Arcadia? What kind of business?"

    Astron simply replied, "The kind that doesn''t concern you."

    "¡­.."

    Irina rolled her eyes, already regretting the fact that Astron had be an unexpectedpanion on her journey.

    ''Annoying bastard.''

    His aloof demeanor and the way he spoke was getting on her nerves.

    "I don''t care anyway."

    "You don''t care? Then why did you ask?"

    "...No reason."

    "No reason?"

    "Yep."

    "And you want me to believe that."

    "Believe what you want."

    "I always believe what I want; you don''t need to say it out."

    "You.....Tch."

    Whenever she argued with this guy, things always ended like this. He acted proud and retorted back whenever they talked.

    It was like¡­.

    ''He always needs to be the one that says thest line.''

    She realized from their past talks that whenever it ended, she would end up feeling like she had lost.

    ''I can''t stand it.''

    "You know, your attitude really grates on my nerves," Irina remarked, shooting Astron an annoyed look.

    "Likewise," Astron responded calmly, his eyes fixed on the passing scenery outside the train.

    Irina huffed, crossing her arms. "Why are you even here? It''s not like we''re friends or anything."

    Astron shrugged. "What do you mean? You are the one that came here after me."

    "I didn''te here knowing you were sitting here. If I knew, rather than sitting on the same wagon as you, I would sit on the roof of the train."

    "You would freeze on there?"

    "Better than sitting with you."

    "Then why are you not doing it?"

    Irina rolled her eyes. "Because, annoyingly enough, I still want to get to Arcadia in one piece."

    Astron turned his attention to Irina from the window. His expression didn''t change, but Irina could swear that she had seen a small sneer in his eyes.

    ''How beaut-''

    For a second, she almost got enchanted by them.

    "You don''t have to admit that you want mypany."

    Almost... as once again, the annoyance grew.

    "Don''t get ahead of yourself. It''s more about not freezing to death than enjoying yourpany."

    "Sure, sure. Keep telling yourself that." Astron''s tone remained calm, and Irina couldn''t help but wonder if he was secretly enjoying their banter.

    ''He seems to be in a good mood.''

    At first, she wasn''t sure, but as she talked with him more, she realized his words were a little different than normal.

    Normally, he would speak harshly while shutting down others, but this time, it felt like he was contributing to the talk quite differently.

    ''Should I ask?''

    There were things that she wanted to ask¡ªthe questions in her mind.

    ''If not, then what else?''

    The information she had was limited, and she didn''t want to wait for another investigation as well. Since she got the change, why not use it?

    "By the way, Astron," Irina began cautiously, "do you happen to know someone named Trevor Philips?"

    Astron raised an eyebrow at the unexpected question, but his reaction wasn''t something that much different. "Trevor Philips? Yeah, I''ve heard the name. Why do you ask?"

    ''He doesn''t know him directly?''

    Irina had dealt with countless people while reading their reactions, and she could at least say Astron didn''t have anything inmon with Trevor Philips.

    Irina hesitated for a moment, choosing her words carefully. "It is nothing." But in the end, she didn''t say much.

    However, that reaction didn''t go unnoticed by Astron''s eyes. He leaned back in his seat, studying Irina with a discerning gaze. "Nothing, huh? You wouldn''t bring it up for no reason. Spit it out. What''s going on with Trevor Philips?"

    Irina sighed inwardly, acknowledging that she might have unintentionally sparked Astron''s interest. However, she was determined not to provide him with a straightforward answer, still holding onto the lingering annoyance from their earlier banter.

    "I won''t tell you," Irina asserted, meeting Astron''s gaze with a defiant tilt of her head.

    Astron, unfazed by her response, raised an eyebrow. "Really?"

    "So, even you can get surprised?" Irina teased a hint of mischief in her eyes.

    "Everyone would get surprised if they talk to you," Astron deadpanned.

    "Yeah, yeah," Irina replied dismissively, waving off hisment. "You really won''t tell me?" Astron inquired once more.

    "I won''t," Irina affirmed, crossing her arms and maintaining a stubborn stance.

    "Okay then," Astron conceded, leaning back in his seat as if he didn''t even care. Just like that, the two fell silent as the train continued to move forward.

    However, Irina''s thoughts didn''t leave her mind, as she couldn''t help but question what Trevor Philip''s goal was.

    There was this feeling that she was getting from Astron, and she was still curious about it. However, she couldn''t help but bury those feelings since she knew if she asked what happened, the answer she would get would annoy her more.

    -WROOM!

    As the train moved forward, the cozy atmosphere of the winter and the silence lingering in the environment slowly brought tiredness that had umted over the past week.

    In the time she was supposed to be resting in her home, she had been running from one ce to another, meeting her mother''s demands as the family''s heir.

    Her eyes, heavy with exhaustion, blinked slower and slower until they eventually closed. The hum of the train''s engine became a distant luby, and the passingndscapes outside the window formed a blurry backdrop to her drifting consciousness.

    Irina sumbed to the weariness, her head gently resting against the cushioned seat, and her breathing gradually steadying into the rhythmic pattern of slumber. The train continued its journey, carrying its passengers, including the fiery noble heiress, into the embrace of dreams and respite from the demanding reality they left behind.

    ******

    "She really fell asleep here."

    Looking at the red-haired girl in front of me, I couldn''t help but get surprised.

    ''Irina and using trains¡­.This is surely a non-matching couple.''

    I really didn''t expect our mighty Irina-sama to use amon train. She was a noble and belonged to one of the highest-ranking families. Thus, one naturally would expect her to travel with a dimensional gate.

    Even though they were expensive, her family could easily afford it different from me.

    ''But, why did she talk about Trevor Philips?''

    As I watched her sleep soundly, I couldn''t help but remember what she talked about.

    Trevor Philips.

    I knew him. He was a named character in the game¡­.A bastard viin who made deals with demons and became one of the insiders in the academy and the human domain.

    Philips Family was a high-ranking family. The head was the Vice-president of the Hunter Association, and he was also the 10th in the overall Hunter ranking, belonging to the council.

    ''She didn''t mention it directly, but she shouldn''t have any rtions with him.''

    Checking the things from the game, I knew Irina didn''t have a rtionship with Philips; neither was she interested.

    ''Then why did she ask?''

    However, it was unnaturally for Irina to ask me about someone, considering most of the time, whenever we talked, we would bicker randomly.

    ''She looked serious.''

    The way she spoke and her small mimics when she talked were all pointed in one direction.

    ''It is about me.''

    I knew from our time in the dungeon, and when I observed her, that she had a small habit of pressing her thumb on her middle finger whenever she hid something.

    And adding the way she looked at me while saying she wouldn''t tell me as if I was in a loss meant it was about me.

    ''But what is it?''

    I pondered. What did Trevor Philips have to do with me?

    He was a senior in the academy and a viin, but there was no particr reason for him to be rted to me.

    If Irina knew he was a viin, then she wouldn''t talk to me about it.

    ''Maybe she would, but it wouldn''t be here at least.''

    And since he was a senior, it also didn''t make sense that he was interested in me.

    ''Wait.''

    Just at that moment, as I continued to think about the possible reasons, a thought urred in my head.

    ''If it was him¡­.

    One possible reason that he would be rted to me.

    ''It even seemed to be spread in the senior sses and between seniors¡­..''

    Slowly, everything started to make sense as my thoughts continued to wander.

    ''If it was him, then he would have the power to do such a thing.''

    However, in the end, everything was my spection, and I didn''t have any proof.

    ''Why?''

    His reasons were also unknown.

    ''Let''s see if I was right.''

    Looking at the girl sleeping soundly, I decided to ask her when she woke up.

 Chapter 168 37.3 - Small talk in the train

    <h4>Chapter 168 Chapter 37.3 - Small talk in the train</h4>

    "Irina. It is fine, don''t worry."

    A smallndscape and a familiar scene.

    Sunlight entering the confines of the room¡­.

    "B-but¡­.I-it is broken¡­."

    A shaky voice of a young child.

    The boy kneeling beside the broken vase, his hands gentle yet skilled. With a meticulous touch, he began the process of piecing the fragments back together.

    "Don''t worry, I will fix it," he reassured her, his voice a soothing balm to the young Irina''s distress.

    With a serene focus, the young child skillfully manipted his mana, creating a phenomenon that was out of the norm.

    Irina''s eyes widened in awe as she witnessed the magical threads weaving through the air. The fragments of the broken vase levitated, drawn together by an unseen force.

    It was a delicate symphony of mana, a manifestation of the boy''s innate talent.

    Just as the enchanting disy reached its peak, the room''s atmosphere shifted. The warm sunlight streaming through the windows seemed to waver as a woman entered, her gaze cold and piercing. Fiery red hair framed her stern face, and her eyes, a cold shade of yellow, locked onto the boy and the magically restored vase.

    "What happened here?" the woman inquired, her tone cutting through the residual magic in the air.

    The boy hesitated for a moment, his eyes flickering nervously. "It''s nothing, Madam Emberheart. We were just ying."

    However, the woman''s sharp perception didn''t miss the lingering traces of magic that had just unfolded in the room. Her cold gaze intensified as she scrutinized the scene. "Just ying, you say?" Her voice held an undertone of suspicion.

    She approached the restored vase with measured steps, her eyes narrowing as she scrutinized the magical reconstruction. Without uttering a word, she extended her hand toward the vase.

    With a wave of her hand, the atmosphere in the room seemed to shift. A strange force enveloped the restored vase, and, to Young Irina''s astonishment, the intricate magic that had pieced it together began to unravel.

    The vase returned to its shattered state, fragments scattered once more across the room.

    Fear immediately enveloped her heart as she lowered her gaze. Even as a younger child, she knew what it meant to lie to her mother.

    Madam Emberheart''s eyes bore into the shattered vase, her silence amplifying the tension in the room. The air grew heavy with an unspoken weight as she finally broke the silence, her voice cold and measured.

    "What is the meaning of this?" she demanded, her gaze shifting from the vase to the young boy.

    The young boy, seemingly aware of the gravity of the situation, met Madam Emberheart''s gaze without flinching. "I''m sorry, Madam. It was my fault. We were ying, and I identally knocked the vase over."

    Madam Emberheart''s gaze remained unwavering as she heard the confession. "Is that so?" she replied, her tone betraying no emotion.

    "Yes," came the simple affirmation.

    "Good. Bring me your hand," Madam Emberheartmanded with an air of authority.

    Without hesitation, the person extended their hand toward her.

    WOOSH!

    Madam Emberheart''s palm glowed with an ominous me, and with a swift motion, she ced her fiery hand on theirs, leaving a searing mark on their palm.

    "Argh-!"

    A subdued groan of pain escaped the unnamed person''s lips as he bit them hard. Slight tears enveloped the corners of his eyes as he tried to bear the pain he felt.

    Madam Emberheart then turned her attention to young Irina, her expression unyielding. "This is what happens when one doesn''t obey."

    -?- - -

    At that second, a jolt shook through Irina''s body, and her eyes snapped open.

    "Haaah¡­"

    She found herself back in the present, the gentle rocking of the train recing the vivid yet haunting dream.

    "Haaaah¡­"

    Her breaths gradually steadied as she scanned her surroundings, the remnants of the dream still lingering in her mind.

    ''It is the same dream again.''

    When she looked up, she noticed Astron''s eyes fixed on her, his usual impassive expression not giving away any indication of what he might have observed.

    "Did you have a nightmare or something?" Astron asked, his tone neutral yet with a faint hint of curiosity.

    ''Was it about him?''

    As a yer who yed the game, of course, he knew about the things rted to him since he was the most important factor in Irina''s route.

    "No, just a weird dream," Irina replied, avoiding eye contact as she tried to shake off the residual unease from the dream. "It''s nothing to worry about."

    Astron continued to regard her with an unreadable expression. "Dreams can reveal more than we think. They''re a reflection of our subconscious thoughts."

    Irina sighed, still feeling the echoes of the unsettling dream. "Well, it was just a memory. Nothing important."

    "Memories¡­." At the mention of that word, his eyes turned slightly different, something that she couldn''t quite point out. "I guess they shape who we are?"

    Irina shot him a skeptical look. "You sound like one of those philosophers."

    Astron shrugged. "Maybe I am. I just like to think a lot. If that makes me a philosopher, why should Iin?"

    "I didn''t say it, so you canin."

    "It surely sounded like you wanted, though."

    Astron leaned back in his seat, his gaze shifting from the passing scenery outside to Irina. "You know, memories have a way of resurfacing when you least expect them. They''re like fragments of our past, constantly influencing our present."

    Irina raised an eyebrow. "And what makes you an expert on memories?"

    Astron''s expression remained neutral, yet Irina detected a subtle shift. "I observe. It''s a habit of mine. People reveal more about themselves than they realize."

    Irina felt a twinge of annoyance. "You observe, huh? What do you see in me?"

    Astron''s gaze locked onto hers. "Do you really want to hear the truth?"

    Irina hesitated but eventually nodded. "I guess."

    Astron''s voice remained calm. "You are a spirited, strong-willed, and sometimes obnoxious woman. But beneath that exterior, there''s a vulnerability you try to conceal. You think that by being loud and showing strength, you can escape from the things you wish to avoid."

    Irina''s irritation deepened as her eyes widened while she gritted her teeth.

    ''This guy thinks he knows me? First, it is that dream, and now this guy!''

    Once again, she was pissed off, and this time she wasn''t going to hold back as if a volcano was about to erupt.

    "Oh really, Mr. Observer? Let''s talk about you then. You act all cold and edgy, because you don''t have a family, do you? You lost them, and now you''re this lone wolf with a chip on his shoulder, observing everyone like you''re some wise sage."

    Astron''s expression remained impassive. At least it tried to, but one could see his clenched hands and widened gaze as if he wasn''t expecting such words toe out of her mouth like that.

    A subtle tension lingered in the air. Irina''s words had touched a nerve, and she continued, pressing her point without noticing the change in his expression.

    "Isn''t that why you''re always so serious and distant? Are you trying to detach yourself from any connection so you won''t have to feel the pain of loss again? Observing others is just a way to keep people at arm''s length, huh, you punk?"

    She continued to pour the words she held in for too long, not noticing those words were not even targeted at him.

    "¡­.."

    The words hung in the air, and for a moment, a profound silence enveloped them.

    Irina finally stopped, her gaze meeting Astron''s face. It was then that she noticed the change in his expression, the vulnerability that had surfaced.

    "Wait, I didn''t mean¡ª"

    She was about to continue her words but stopped as she saw Astron raising his hand.

    His eyes, usually distant andposed, now revealed a rawness that Irina hadn''t anticipated. The weight of her words settled in the air, and she found herself at a loss for what to say.

    After a moment, Astron spoke, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of emotions she hadn''t seen before, as if he was reminiscing about his past actions.

    "You''re right, in a way. Loss does change people. But it doesn''t give me the right to act as if I know others better than they know themselves."

    Irina swallowed hard, the weight of her unintentional usation sinking in. She wanted to take back her words, to rewind the conversation, but the momentary vulnerability in Astron''s eyes held her in ce.

    "Apologies," Astron said, his tone slightly more distant than before as if it had returned to its normal coldness. "I shouldn''t have intruded."

    The abrupt return to his usualposure only entuated the awkwardness in the air. Irina cleared her throat, attempting to find the right words to mend the unexpected breach in their conversation.

    But she couldn''t say anything.

    Should she apologize for her words, which might have been a little hurtful?

    As she saw his usual coldness returning, she understood that there was no need for any apologies, as he seemed like he wasn''t expecting any.

    ''Did he lose someone?''

    She asked herself.

    ''What did he experience in the past?''

    She looked at him, looking out of the window with a distant gaze and thought.

    As Astron gazed out of the window with a distant expression, the rhythmic ttering of the train on the tracks providing a backdrop to their silent contemtion, he broke the silence with a question that cut through the air.

    "Was Trevor Philips the one that spread those rumors in the academy?"

    Irina''s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard by the unexpected shift in the conversation. She didn''t anticipate Astron connecting the dots back to Trevor Philips in such a short amount of time.

    She hesitated for a moment before responding, "Yes, it was Trevor. I had my men investigate, and they confirmed he was behind those rumors in the academy."

    Astron''s eyes, still fixed on the passingndscape, narrowed slightly. The revtion seemed to have stirred something within him, though his expression remainedposed.

    "Why did you do it?" He asked. "I didn''t ask for such a thing from you."

    Irina took a deep breath before responding, "I don''t like being indebted to others. The money I paid you didn''t feel like enough for what you did for me. So, I decided to help you in return. It''s a matter of principle for me."

    Astron''s eyes flickered for a moment before he returned his gaze to the passing scenery. "I guess we don''t have any debts, then?"

    "Yeah," Irina nodded, a subtle sense of understanding passing between them.

    "Good."

    Just like that, the train continued to move forward under the dark sky.

    ---------------------A/W--------------------

    In this volume, I n to focus on the interactions between MC and the other characters a little more.

    I have reread the novel and noticed that the interactions in the first volume weren''t written well. There were a lot of forced dialogues that looked in stupid, and even I cringed when I read them.

    I need to leave a review to remind the readers of the chapters in the first volume so that they can be aware of what is toe. I might rewrite them, but with the recent changes in the Authors'' Policy, I may not be allowed to; we will see about that.

    In any case, I hope you liked these chapters. I will put a lot more thought into writing the dialogues between the characters and will try to make the dialogues smoother.

    You can give me feedback about them as well; I will look at thements and try to get your opinions.

 Chapter 169 38.1 - Second Period

    <h4>Chapter 169 38.1 - Second Period</h4>

    [Astron Natusalune, Cadet Rank 2450, approved.]

    WOOSH!

    As the door opened after my identity was confirmed, I slowly stepped into the training rooms inside the academy.

    "Sigh¡­."

    I needed to remove those thoughts from my head while also testing my new weapon, and that was the reason why I was here.

    "You act all cold and edgy because you don''t have a family, do you?" The talk we had on the train was different from the past ones. I didn''t know when it began, but strangely, I wasfortable when it came to talking with Irina, even though it was mostly bickering.

    "You lost them, and now you''re this lone wolf with a chip on his shoulder, observing everyone like you''re some wise sage."

    And the words that spilled from her mouth stung for some reason.

    ''She was right, though.''

    Observing is a habit of mine. Watching other people, learning their weaknesses, and storing them in my head for future use.

    This wasn''t something bad; at least, I don''t think it is. However, looking at the past and what I did, it is quite easy to say that I didn''t behave well and acted like I knew everything.

    I also acted edgy and cold towards other people, and I was rude.

    ''Some of them deserved it, but then some of them didn''t.''

    This was especially the case with Sylvie.

    ''Now that I felt how those words feel like, I guess I was being an asshole.''

    Whether she needed to get stronger or confront her past¡­There were better ways to do that, but rather than doing those, I spoke what I had in mind without thinking how it would make the other party feel.

    "Well¡­.I can''t change the past, and it is not like what I did was wrong."

    Of course, being an asshole and speaking harshly doesn''t necessarily mean it is something bad.

    The other party may feel angry, but feelings are temporary, and nobody cares about how you feel. If it gets you to the results you want, then feeling bad is not important.

    I could approach the topic a lot more gently, but it would take a lot more time and effort, which I didn''t have. I couldn''t invest such arge amount of time into that and went with the most optimal decision from my point of view.

    "At least I won''t hold this moral superiority from now on."

    In the future, I might change the way I speak or the way I act, or I might not change it. At the very least, I am acknowledging what I did wrong, and this is the first step to improving.

    "Anyway, enough with the useless thoughts."

    Mumbling like that, I readied myself. Right now, what was important was to familiarize myself with my weapon and understand its capabilities.

    Reaching out to the empty shooting range, I readied myself.

    ''I guess the cadets are all resting.''

    This was amon urrence. Since the mid-terms had just ended and the cadets came from their break, nobody was here training, and I was here all alone.

    [Which stage you wish to set?]

    "Stage 3."

    [Understood.]

    The stages for shooting range were not much different frombat training rooms. It was just that the targets wouldn''t attack you, and you could solely focus on your skills.

    [3.]

    I instinctively knew how to use the weapon in my head. Just like how it felt to draw different colors of my mana, the process was simr.

    [2.]

    ''I should thank Senior Maya when I have a chance.''

    It wasrgely because of her that I was able to learn how to control my mana precisely.

    [1.]

    ''Let''s start.''

    As I drew my green mana and supplied it to my weapon, the rifle manifested in my hand, an ethereal creation with intricate designs glowing softly. Just as I had seen in my head, the design was the same.

    It didn''t seem like a normal modern rifle that shot bullets but rather a fantasy weapon with a futuristic design. [The training starts.]

    With the voice of the training room voice assistant, the dummy targets appeared on the shooting range one by one.

    WR!

    A low hum resonated as I channeled mana through the rifle. Orbs of condensed energy danced on its surface.

    ''Deep breath.''

    Rxing myself, I focused on the feeling of the weapon. The mana I had channeled was like an extension of my energy, and now I was feeling how it felt to condense it on the tip.

    ''Aim.''

    The energized bullets formed a vortex at the rifle''s muzzle as my eyes observed the movements of the dummies.

    ''Certainly, the increase in my stats is evident.''

    I was able to feel the movements of the targets a lot better than before, thanks to the increase in my intuition parameter.

    SWOOSH!

    Countdown reaching ''1'', I squeezed the trigger.

    Energy erupted, bullets speeding toward holographic targets.

    PAT! PAT! PAT!

    Each shot found its mark, the targets shattering one by one.

    ''The power is a lot more than before.''

    This change in the power output was something that was iparable to the previous times.

    ''I knew the Moonstone would help.''

    Just as I had expected and spected before, my power output was limited because of the medium I had been using. And, now that it was Moonstone, the power of the moon was flowing a lot more swiftly than before.

    ''I need to experiment with the power a lot more, but I don''t think it will fall short against the rank-4 or maybe rank-5 awakened.''

    It was very hard to measure the limits of my new power in this short amount of time, but I was not in a hurry in any case.''

    SWOOSH! TAP!

    But, aside from the power output, there was one other important thing.

    ''The characteristic of the green-colored mana is still preserved.''

    Just like before, whenever the condensed energy of green-mana hit the enemy, it left a trail. A small thread that connected me to the target that was shot revealed the target''s location and guided a possible trajectory.

    ''This wille in handy.''

    As thest target vanished, I lowered the rifle, a mix of satisfaction and concentration on my face. The hum faded, and the weapon returned to its dormant state.

    "Sufficient," I muttered, recognizing the sessful integration of the rifle''s capabilities. The exploration didn''t meet its end, but there were many things I needed to check more.

    "Change the formation."

    I called the voice assistant.

    [Which form do you wish to set?]

    "Unmoving."

    [Understood.]

    The shooting range shifted, adapting to my newmand. This time, the targets weren''t going to stand still. I drew out the green mana within the weapon, this time channeling blue-colored mana to initiate the transformation. The ethereal rifle morphed seamlessly into a dazzling longbow, bathed in a vibrant, fiery blue hue as if ignited by celestial mes.

    ''It is pretty shiny.''

    It was probably because of the intrinsic characteristics of the blue mana.

    The radiant weapon felt weightless yet potent in my hands. I marveled at its new form, the azure glow casting an ethereal light across the training room.

    [3.]

    A familiar countdown resonated through the room.

    [2.]

    ''Senior Maya''s training will pay off with this too.''

    [1.]

    The azure longbow pulsed with energy, ready to unleash its devastating power.

    ''Let''s see what you can do.''

    I notched an arrow infused with violent blue moon energy, the room darkening with anticipation.

    SWOOSH!

    The arrow released, soaring through the air with unparalleled speed.

    BOOM

    As it hit the first dummy, a resounding explosion echoed, the force of the impact reverberating through the room.

    ''Incredible power.''

    Each subsequent shot created a symphony of explosions, the room filled with the sound of destruction. The azure arrows left trails of sizzling energy in their wake, painting a mesmerizing spectacle against the holographic targets.

    ''This is a game-changer.''

    The high firepower of the longbow was unparalleled. The room transformed into a battlefield of simted chaos, arrows striking with precision and leaving nothing but remnants of the holographic dummies.

    ''I''ve never felt this level of power before. I think this power output can rival the ones of the first 100 students.''

    The power was this high.

    ''However, again. It is very hard to control.''

    The energy was very hard to direct for a ranged attack. The power output might go head-to-head with a high-ranking student''s power, but theck of consistency was its disadvantage.

    ''I will need to spend a lot of time mastering it.''

    What I had the advantage of wasn''t head-on confrontation but stealth. This was the basics of a ranger, and I needed to master this form to the extent that I should be able to use it consistently.

    ''Then, again, it is still betterpared to before.''

    There wasn''t much time I needed to spend to channel energy, and I also didn''t need to use strong and expensive arrows as a medium. I was justpressing the raw energy in the form of arrows and firing it, and this was what made it hard to control.

    But it also meant the more I improved my control and mastered the weapon, the more freedom I would have.

    ''The skill ceiling got higher.''

    That was the end of the test for the first two forms. Aside from these two, the others were mostly rted to closebat; thus, I would need to go to another location to test my strength.

    Finishing the training with the longbow, I left the shooting range and entered the general training grounds, where I would normally be training for my closebat fights.

    Of course, on the way, I also removed the weapon by drawing out all the mana I had supplied. The weapon''s dormant state was basically invisible and it was In my chest.

    ''This ce is not that empty.''

    Different from the shooting range, there were some people who were still training on the general training grounds.

    CLANK!

    Sounds of metal shing came to my ear from time to time. Paying no attention to those sounds, I made my way to the individual training rooms and entered one of them.

    There, I drew upon the red color within me to initiate the transformation once again. The weapon instantly took its form.

    Dual daggers of crimson color appeared in my hands, both of them shining.

    ''The feeling is familiar.''

    They didn''t look fancy and looked simple but lethal.

    "Set the training stage to stage five."

    [Understood.]

    The room responded, plunging into darkness before gradually illuminating.

    TOK! TOK!

    The familiar Iron Golems materialized, their imposing figures standing tall in the dimly lit training room.

    ''Time to put these crimson daggers to the test.''

    With swift movements, I engaged the Iron Golems.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    The sh of metal on metal echoed through the room as I danced around the formidable adversaries.

    The crimson daggers moved with an almost innate precision, finding openings in the Golems'' defenses while also leaving cut marks on them.

    ''Certainly, before I wasn''t able to leave even a mark on them.''

    Stage five meant the golems would have the defense of rank-5 monsters, and before, I was helpless against those.

    ''Now, my attacks can leave a mark.''

    However, these dagger''s strength didn''t simply lie in the close quarters.

    ''After my attacks, a wave of energy shes through the trajectory.''

    The daggers demonstrated a unique capability, releasing a residual wave of energy after each strike. It was a techniquemon among closebat damage dealers, known by different names such as aura orpressed intent.

    ''In the end, what matters is the impact beyond the physical strike.''

    This added range to my attacks, creating a dual threat in both close and mid-rangebat. The versatility of the crimson daggers had surpassed my initial expectations, making them a formidable weapon in various scenarios.

    ''And, now, with thest one.''

    Feeling the need for further exploration, I drew upon the gray color within me to initiate the transformation once again.

    The crimson daggers dissipated, reced by two silent but deadly gray chakrams. Connected to me by green-colored threads, they floated in the air, ready for action.

    ''Chakrams, a less familiar territory.''

    The chakrams held an air of mystery, and I hesitated before sending them whirling through the air. I was slightly familiar with what kind of weapon they were, at least theoretically, but I didn''t have any practical experience.

    Therefore, their movements were less controlledpared to the daggers, showing my initialck of proficiency with this form.

    SWOOSH!

    ''This will take some getting used to.''

    I threw the chakrams towards the Iron Golems, the silent energy they emitted leaving a trail in the air.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    The speed was insanely fast. The weapons shed with the Iron Golems, but they didn''t leave a scratch.

    However, things were hard at the start, as I didn''t know how to get them back.

    Retrieving them proved challenging at first, but with practice, I began to understand the nuances of calling them back.

    ''Gray thread, a connection.''

    The gray-colored threads connected the chakrams to me, allowing for a seamless recall.

    It was a dance of precision and control, and the room echoed with the sounds of the silent but deadly chakrams.

    ''Different, but potential.''

    While less familiar, the chakrams hinted at untapped potential. It was clear that mastering this form would require time and practice, but the prospect of expanding my arsenal was too intriguing to ignore since the speed of the weapons was insanely high.

    Just like that, I continued my training as the time ticked.

 Chapter 170 38.2 - Second Period

    <h4>Chapter 170 38.2 - Second Period</h4>

    -CHATTER!

    What is the shortest thing in the world?

    For students, the answer would be simple.

    Holidays.

    Sitting in the ssroom, students had gathered for the second period of the first semester after a one-week break and were talking amongst themselves.

    "How was your holiday man?"

    "Oh, you know, the usual. Tried to catch up on sleep but ended up binge-watching shows."

    "Same! I had big ns, but my bed was too cozy to leave."

    "I went hiking. Almost got lost, but it was worth it."

    Amidst the exchange of holiday stories, one student looked particrly contemtive.

    "What''s up with you, Jake? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."

    Jake sighed, leaning back in his chair. "I had a weird dream. Like, it''s super weird. Can''t shake it off."

    His friends leaned in, curious expressions on their faces.

    "Spill it! What happened in the dream?"

    "I was in a surreal forest, and there were these glowing orbs floating around. Each one had a different symbol. And then, there was this voice..."

    The others exchanged nces, intrigued by Jake''s description.

    "Maybe you''re secretly a fantasy novel protagonist," someone teased.

    "Or maybe too manyte-night snacks before bed," another chimed in.

    "Nah¡­You probably forgot to take your pills before going to bed...Didn''t you say you were an anime-girl hunterst time?"

    "You bastard¡­.You know I said it as a joke."

    "It didn''t seem like a joke, though. You were pretty serious."

    "Tch."

    TAK!

    The banter in the ssroom ceased as the door swung open, and all eyes turned toward the neer.

    "Ah, he is here."

    One of the students eximed, looking at the figure entering.

    Ethan Hartley, with a tall build and sharp hazel eyes, entered the room. His presencemanded attention, and the hushed murmurs of the students quieted as he walked to his usual desk.

    Normally, his presence wouldn''t gain much attention from the students since he was rather on the lower ranks, even though he was Hartley.

    But, because of the performance he had disyed in the mid-terms, those who had witnessed it wrote articles about him on the school forums.

    The students exchanged nces, and one of them whispered, "Isn''t that Ethan Hartley, the mid-terms star?"

    "I heard he''s got some crazy grades."

    "Yeah. You know, I was there. He ughtered all monsters like they were nothing."

    "I guess he is a Hartley for a reason?"

    Even for the students, witnessing such usual growth firsthand was a unique experience. The student who said to awaken just right before the academy started surpassed them in terms of strength.

    And they couldn''t do anything about it because he was from one of the most renowned families.

    "Ah, Ethan, you are here." Just at that moment, two students made their presence in the room.

    Julia, with her tomboyish charm and short white hair, grinned at Ethan. "Hope you had a good holiday, big guy."

    Lucas, the teasing brother, nudged Ethan yfully. "Any monsters give you trouble over the break?"

    Ethan said seriously, without any change in expression, "Not anything worth mentioning."

    "¡­.." Lucas'' expression deadpanned for a second, and then he nodded to himself. "As expected, no one can surpass you in terms of denseness."

    "Hah? What did you say?"

    "I said what I said."

    "¡­.." Not being able to refute Lucas'' ims, Ethan averted his gaze.

    Amidst the lighthearted banter, Julia shifted the conversation to more serious matters. "Speaking of, have you seen the mid-term results, Ethan?"

    Lucas chimed in, "The whole academy is buzzing about your scores. They''re calling you the prodigy of the mid-terms."

    Ethan''s expression remained stoic, but there was a subtle twitch at the corner of his lips. "It''s just grades. Nothing to make a fuss about."

    Juliaughed, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Come on, Ethan, don''t downy it. You''re like the hero of the academy. We''re just regr students in your presence."

    Lucas joined in the teasing. "Yeah, we should probably start calling you Sir Ethan of the Honor Roll."

    Ethan sighed, feigning exasperation. "You two never change."

    THUMP!

    Theughter and banter were interrupted by a sudden thump as Julia mmed her hand on Ethan''s back, creating a loud sound that echoed in the ssroom.

    "Hey, big guy, how about a little spar after the ss to celebrate your genius moment?" Julia suggested with a mischievous grin. "I want to see if you''re as tough as those grades of yours suggest."

    Lucas joined in, throwing a challenging smirk on Ethan''s way. "Come on, Sir Ethan of the Honor Roll, show us your moves. Or are you afraid your grades won''t hold up in a real fight?"

    Ethan''s serious fa?ade crumbled at the sight of his friendsughing. With a glint ofpetitiveness sparkling in his hazel eyes, he answered. "Fine, if you insist. But don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    After all, thest week wasn''t something ordinary for him. He returned to his home, but rather than resting, he had been honing his family''s technique all this time. ''Hehe, it is finally payback time.''

    The elixirs and resources he had consumed also increased his stats, and overall, he had already reached the strength of the first 1000 in terms of ranking.

    And, he had yet topletely absorb the effects of the elixir on his body, leaving room for another rapid improvement.

    As the trio yfully bantered among themselves, the door swung open, and in walked Irina. Her vibrant personality and fiery spirit added an extrayer of energy to the room.

    "Yo!" Irina greeted with a wave, making her way toward Ethan and the twins. She pulled up a chair and sat down beside them, her eyes filled with curiosity.

    "What''s all this excitement about? Did I miss something?" Irina asked, looking at each of them in turn.

    Julia and Lucas exchanged amused nces before filling her in on the yful banter about Ethan''s recent achievements.

    "We are just here to greet Mister Honor Roll here."

    Irina chuckled. "Ah, Sir Ethan of the Honor Roll, huh?"

    ''Ah, I missed this.''

    Finally, away from her family''s suffocating atmosphere, Irina was free to speak what she had in her mind.

    "So? What did you do in the holiday?" Julia focused her attention on Irina this time, looking at her with a smile.

    Not being able to say what she was doing all the time, Irina went with a slightly awkward tone. "Well¡­..Homework, I guess."

    "Homework? Did we have one?"

    "Hmm? I don''t remember."

    "Is it because you are a mage?"

    "You can say that." Feeling stiff, she averted the conversation. "Anyway, today, they will announce our new rankings, right?"

    Ethan nodded with a slightly expectant smile. "Yes, they''ll announce the new rankings today. Let''s see if there are any changes."

    CREAK!

    At the opening of the door, another important figure made his entrance. The young man had an incredibly handsome face and amanding presence that gathered everyone''s attention.

    "Maybe someone will dethrone him this time," Julia mumbled, looking at the neer. The guy was immediately approached by another two of hisckeys.

    Lucas chuckled. "Dethroning Sir Victor? That''s a tall order."

    Julia grinned. "I''d pay to see that."

    Irina, who had been quietly observing the friendly banter, couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable at the mention of Victor.

    ''Where is that guy?''

    For some reason, her eyes looked for another person in the ssroom. The moment they left the train, he disappeared, leaving her alone. Of course, he didn''t have any responsibility to stay with her, but

    ''He could at least say a goodbye.''

    Of course, she knew she was at fault, but that guy was also not the brightest either.

    Her eyes gazed around on the backseats where that guy would usually sit, but he couldn''t find any traces of him.

    "Humph, whatever."

    She huffed and turned her head to the conversation they were having.

    Just then, the ssroom door opened once more, and Professor Eleanor, a figure of authority, made her entrance.

    -SILENCE!

    As Professor Eleanor entered, a hush fell over the ssroom. Her stern demeanor and no-nonsense attitudemanded respect, and the students quickly settled into their seats, the air of casual conversation dissipating.

    Eleanor''s sharp gaze surveyed the room, ensuring that everyone was in their assigned ce.

    "Good." She mumbled to herself. She thought the students would lose their discipline aftering back from the holiday, but that didn''t seem to be the case.

    The students, aware of her reputation for punctuality, cast asional nces at the clock. There were only two minutes left before the ss officially started, and Eleanor was known for her strict policy of not allowingters.

    "Hmm¡­."

    -CREAK!

    At that moment, the door opened, and another student made his appearance. He had a bulky body with a military haircut.

    NOD

    He simply nodded his head without saying anything and made his way to his desk.

    As Carl took his seat right behind Ethan, he gave a friendly nod to the others. The trio - Ethan, Julia, and Lucas - greeted him with a mix of nods and casual gestures. Carl, with his military-style haircut and solid build, exuded a disciplined aura.

    ''Where is that guy? Is he nning to ditch the first ss?''

    Irina thought. She was well aware of Professor Eleanor''s habits and how she didn''t let any studentsete.

    "Huh?"

    However, as she looked back once again, she couldn''t help but be surprised.

    ''He was here?''

    The guy she was looking for was sitting on his usual seat with his head on the desk. Even though his face was covered, Irina could easily see who he was.

    TAP!

    Before she could think anything, though, a sound echoed in the front side of the ssroom.

    Professor Eleanor wasted no time. "Good morning, cadets. I trust you all had a restful holiday. Now, let''s get straight to business." She began addressing the students immediately.

    Professor Eleanor, standing at the front of the ss, pulled out a stack of papers from her bag. The room fell silent as she began the announcements of the new rankings. The students'' eyes were fixed on her, and the air was thick with anticipation.

    "In the mid-term rankings, we have some notable changespared tost year''s," Eleanor stated, her gaze sweeping across the room. "As expected, Student Victor retains his position at the top, showcasing exceptional proficiency in both theory andbat. However, we have a new name in the top rank."

    Eleanor paused for effect, allowing the curiosity to simmer among the students. Julia exchanged a quick nce with Lucas, both intrigued by the prospect of someone challenging Victor''s reign.

    The student from ss HA217, Seraphina Frostborne, is now another upier of the first rank." Eleanor''s voice echoed through the ssroom, the revtion hanging in the air.

    CRACK!

    The sudden, sharp sound of a pen breaking cut through the brief silence. All eyes turned towards Irina, who sat frozen with the remnants of her broken pen in hand. A mixture of surprise and frustration crossed her face, realizing the unexpected reaction.

    "Eyes on me, Irina," Eleanor''s stern voice cut through the room, and Irina reluctantly met her gaze. "Control your reactions. This is a ce of discipline and focus."

    The announcement of Seraphina''s name had stirred something within Irina as she knew the possible reactionsing from her household.

    ''Tch.''

    She clicked her tongue, but she calmed her feelings down.

    "¡­.Understood, Professor."

    "Good." Eleanor nodded in satisfaction at Irina''s answer. She was one of the fiery characters that Eleanor knew she needed to take care of.

    While analyzing and grading her past dungeon explorations, she came across that habit of hers.

    ''I guess she is calmer now, good.''

    "Now, I will start announcing your new ranks." She said as she grabbed the list from her desk.

    "Rank 2419, Timothy Grey."

    .

    "Rank 2256, Mia Anderson."

    .

    "Rank 2121, Oliver Park."

    The names continued to be called, each student''s rank announced with precision. The room remained mostly quiet, with asional shuffling as students checked where their peers stood in the hierarchy.

    "Rank 1729, Astron Natusalune."

    At the mention of this name, some of the students turned their attention to him.

    "Wasn''t he rankedst?"

    "Yeah, he jumped 700 ranks?"

    Of course, not many were interested in lower ranks. It was prettymon for students of the lower ranks to jump ranks at a higher rate since the numbers would be piled up more on the lower scores.

    "Rank 1555¡­.."

    "Rank 1401¡­.."

    Eleanor continued to announce the names of the students.

    "Rank 970. Ethan Hartley."

    Until she mentioned Ethan''s rank.

    "What?"

    At that exact moment, the room fell silent, with nobody giving any reactions¡­..

    ------------------A/N--------------------

 Chapter 171 38.3 - Second Period

    <h4>Chapter 171 Chapter 38.3 - Second Period</h4>

    "Rank 970. Ethan Hartley."

    The moment Eleanor revealed Ethan''s rank, a stunned silence enveloped the room. Whispers that had been circting about the surprising jumps in ranks ceased abruptly.

    All eyes were on Ethan, who tried to maintain his serious expression but couldn''t hide the subtle glint of pride in his hazel eyes.

    "Ethan''s in the top 1000? Seriously?"

    "He climbed over 1000 ranks in just one semester?"

    "How did he even¡ª"

    The small attention that students paid to Astron immediately disappeared. All of the attention was on Ethan.

    This improvement in the ranks had never been seen before in the academy. This sess was something that didn''t even make any sense.

    Whispers of disbelief and opposition echoed through the ssroom as the reality of Ethan''s jump in rankings sank in.

    "This doesn''t make any sense. How did he¡ª"

    "I call BS. You can''t just climb a thousand ranks in one semester. They are probably making an exemption for Ethan because he is a Hartley."

    usations and skepticism filled the air, creating a tense atmosphere. The disbelief in the room was palpable, and Ethan''s quiet demeanor only fueled the suspicions.

    Eleanor, sensing the unrest, raised her hand for silence. "Enough. The rankings are urate, and usations without evidence are baseless. Focus on your own progress and improvement instead of specting about your peers."

    As Eleanor quelled the rising dissent, a tense silence settled in the room. Most students heeded her advice, quieting their spections and returning their attention to their own thoughts.

    However, amidst the subdued atmosphere, a girl with a contemptuous gaze raised her hand. Eleanor, acknowledging her, nodded for her to speak.

    The girl, her voice edged with skepticism, questioned, "Professor Eleanor, with all due respect, isn''t there a protocol for such drastic rank changes? It''s not about using anyone, but shouldn''t we understand how someone jumped over a thousand ranks in one semester, especially in one mid-term? We all have been notified that we will be entering the dungeons, whose levels are adjusted ording to our ranks. All of us here could get a high score if we had entered the low-level dungeon Ethan did. It''s highly irregr, and we deserve an exnation."

    Eleanor''s eyes glinted for a moment, acknowledging the valid nature of the question. The skepticism in the girl''s inquiry was not lost on her, and she understood the need for rity.

    "You bring up a valid point," Eleanor responded, her tone measured. "The Academy takes into ount the adjusted difficulty of dungeon exploration based on the students'' ranks. In Ethan''s case, the dungeon assignment was indeed one with a lower difficulty level. However, his achievements went beyond the levels of the lower-rank dungeon on the first day."

    She paused, ensuring she had the attention of the entire ss. The skepticism in the room lingered, but Eleanor continued with a tone of authority.

    "Given the perceived ease of the initial assignment, the Academy deemed it necessary to evaluate him under more challenging conditions. As a result, Ethan underwent an additional test where he entered the same dungeon as higher-ranking students. But because you had already taken the test, he went in alone, and you were not aware of that."

    She observed the expressions in the room, gauging the impact of her words. The students, though still skeptical, now faced a more nuanced exnation. Eleanor''s exnation shed light on the fact that Ethan''s abilities were tested under varied circumstances, addressing the concerns about the apparent ease of his initial dungeon assignment.

    "This decision was made to ensure a more urate assessment of his capabilities," Eleanor added. "The Academy''s priority is to provide a fair and thorough evaluation of each student''s potential. Ethan''s exceptional performance under these circumstances has led to hismendable rise in ranks."

    She let the information settle before moving on to the next set of announcements.

    "I see¡­.So that was where you were at that time." Julia mumbled to herself. "You rascal, you were nning to give us a surprise, huh?"

    "If he went under another test, then it makes sense."

    "I knew the academy was fair anyway."

    The students, though not entirely convinced, seemed more epting of the exnation.

    "Now, I am going to follow with the ranks. Are there any objections?"

    Eleanor''s gaze swept across the room, inviting any objections orments before proceeding further. The silence hung briefly, broken only by the rustling of papers and the asional creaking of chairs.

    "No objections? Good."

    She resumed announcing the rankings, moving through the list with methodical precision. The tension in the room gradually eased as students focused on their own names, discussing their positions in hushed tones.

    "Sylvie Gracewind. Rank 971."

    "Lucas Middleton. Rank 85."

    "Julia Middleton. Rank 60."

    "Carl Braveheart. Rank 42."

    "Lilia Thornheart and Irina Emberheart share rank 3."

    The revtion of shared ranks prompted a hushed buzz of curiosity. Eyes turned towards Lilia and Irina, recognizing their equal standings.?However, none of the two seemed to be satisfied with the results they had gotten in their exams.

    Lilia seemed unbothered, while Irina seemed angry as her hands were clenched.

    "Victor ckthorn and Seraphina Frostborne share rank 1."

    The final announcement echoed through the room, cementing Victor''s continued dominance at the pinnacle. The shared top rank of Seraphina Frostborne and Victor ckthorn sparked conversations among the students about the age-old rivalry between the Frostborne and Emberheart families. Whispers spread like wildfire, specting on the implications of this shift in dominance.

    "This time, the Frostbornes won."

    "Can''t deny their power, huh?"

    "Guess the Emberhearts have some catching up to do." However, as students continued to exchange words, they were met with an unexpected interruption.

    FLINCH!

    Irina Emberheart, her fiery gaze aze with indignation, snapped back at the presumptuous remarks while intentionally or unintentionally leaking her intent.

    The students felt the suffocating aura of the second-best student in the academy, and they understood the mistake they made.

    Eleanor, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, pped her hands, drawing attention back to the front of the ss.

    CLAP!

    The sharp sound echoed through the room, and she began addressing the students with her usual stern demeanor.

    "Good. Now, let''s focus on what''s ahead. There have been some adjustments to the curriculum for the second period, so pay close attention."

    The hologram of the human domain materialized before Eleanor, and she began exining the adjustments made to the curriculum for the second period. As the three-dimensional representation of the human domain hovered in front of her, she highlighted various areas on the map.

    "Attention, cadets. Over the break, the activities of monsters have shown a significant increase in several regions. The number of incidents has risen, necessitating changes in our curriculum to better prepare you for the challenges that lie ahead."

    Eleanor pointed to different sections of the map, indicating areas with heightened monster activity.

    "Normally, you would familiarize yourself with the academy more; however, ording to the instructions from the Government, we need to take the necessary steps. From this point on, we will be focusing on tactical and strategicbat training, which will increase your skills in the real world."

    Eleanor pointed towards the representation of the mana on the hologram, drawing the student''s attention to the changes in the manasphere.

    "As you can see, the fluctuations in the manasphere are bing more pronounced. Understanding and harnessing mana is crucial for your survival. The uing semester will not only focus on honing yourbat skills but also on mastering the intricacies of mana maniption."

    She paused, allowing the significance of her words to sink in.

    "While you''ll be refining yourbat techniques, we''ll introduce a specially designed curriculum. You will explore countless small skills that will contribute to your overall growth. Adaptability is key in these changing times, and you must be prepared for the unexpected challenges that lie ahead."

    Eleanor''s stern expression intensified, her eyes scanning the room with unwavering seriousness.

    "Let me make this abundantly clear. The resources are being invested in this academy, and they expect results. Theing challenges demand excellence from each of you. Falling behind is not an option. If any student fails to meet the standards set by the academy, they will be cut off directly. There will be no room for mediocrity in the face of the challenges that await you."

    The moment those words hit the students, every one of them absorbed the information given to them. No sound escaped their mouths as they looked into their instructor.

    "This year''s curriculum will be a lot more draining and harder than before, but it will eventually make you the strongest version of yourself. Make sure to keep on improving."

    As the weight of her expectations settled over the students, Eleanor shifted to the next point.

    "Now, for your first assignment of the second period, you will undergo a test to assess your mana sense. The details of the test are ssified, and you will form teams of three students each. The team assignments will be announced tomorrow. Make sure you are prepared."

    As Eleanor''s final words echoed in the room, the bell rang, signaling the end of the lesson. The students, released from the stern atmosphere, began to talk among themselves. The mood was a mix of apprehension and weariness.

    "I can''t believe how much harder it''s going to get."

    "Yeah, and we thought the first semester was tough."

    "Mana sense test, huh? Wonder what that''s going to be like." Teams of three students each added anotheryer of uncertainty to their discussions, but in the end, it was evident that things were no longer going to be the same as they had expected, making it a lot different than before.

    "I heard the teams are crucial. If you get stuck with someone not pulling their weight, you''re done for."

    "I hope I get someone reliable on my team."

    "Ugh, more tests and challenges. I''m already exhausted."

    In the midst of the conversations, some students shared nervous nces while others tried to muster enthusiasm for the trials thaty ahead.

    "What do you think?" Julia turned her attention to others as she digested the information.

    "I was expecting such a thing to happen," Lilia answered without even bothering. "Father also mentioned things were going to change."

    "Indeed, I heard the same from my father as well," Carl said as he stood up.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I need to visit the headmaster."

    "Okay, let''s go together."

    Just like that, from the start, the first day of the second period was hectic for the students.

 Chapter 172 39.1 - A small incident

    <h4>Chapter 172 39.1 - A small incident</h4>

    "Things are going in a different way than I expected."

    I was walking to the cafeteria while thinking about the changes in the academy.

    ''The curriculum was supposed to change after the first year ended.''

    In the game, the second year would be a lot more hectic than the first year, both in terms of viins that appeared and in terms of academic events.

    ''But, it is different now.''

    There were many variables that could have possibly affected the game''s scenario and would have changed. Small things could alter bigger events, and this is a butterfly effect, but at the same time, not every small thing changes everything.

    ''If I needed to point out one thing, that would be Sylvie''s awakening.''

    To make such a big change ur, some triggers for those big events would be needed, and there was only one thing that came into my mind aside from myself.

    ''Sylvie''s awakening being a trigger makes sense.''

    In this world, there are powers that go well beyond the imagination of a person. Dragons, mythical beings, otherworldlers, humans close to godhood, or maybe even gods.

    And the power Sylvie held was one of those.

    ''First Lord''s Authority.''

    The moment it awakened, other beings and the [Venerates] must have already sensed the energy spread from the academy. The world had already started to change a long time ago, and the number of monsters is constantly increasing with each dimensional rift appearing.

    The world is constantly striving to be chaotic, and the more chaotic it is, the more susceptible it is to change. The powers lying dormant in this world had long been plotting to be the best and strongest.

    ''The awakening of Sylvie just gave them the reason to act.''

    It is highly probable that the academy wants to nurture students before things go awry, and knowing the headmaster''s power and the position he held, it seemed he had already predicted things to some extent.

    ''But, this makes things a lot more riskier.''

    The academy would certainly want to keep a hold of Sylvie''s power and protect her from future dangers, but they also would know how important it is to nurture it. And they won''t be able to lock her in the academy while she is growing.

    ''They would rather mix her in the academy students hiding her identity and let her grow in the chaos of nature.''

    It was easy to see since this was exactly what happened in the game.

    ''But, if one thing concerns me, that would be her early awakening.''

    With Sylvie awakening her dormant talent, she would be assigned to the newly rising star of the academy.

    The yer is Ethan Hartley.

    At that time, we, as yers, would have already acquired the top 10 ranks and would strive to be the best.

    ''Now, that is still not the case.''

    However, right now, Ethan has yet to be that strong; neither does he have such a high ranking, and I doubt the headmaster would randomly assign Sylvie to Ethan.

    That would practically mean the things concerning Sylvie are no longer the same as in the game. The personal dynamics and the people surrounding Sylvie will change, and that also means the events will possibly change.

    ''I need to be prepared.''

    If Sylvie somehow gets kidnapped by the outside forces, that would make things a lot more hard. Even the government is very hard to trust, and if demons can get a hold of her¡­.

    ''That would make everything almost impossible.''

    My thoughts continued to wander off about the possible changes of the future.

    As I approached the cafeteria, the familiar hum of student chatter gradually reced the contemtive silence of my thoughts. The lively atmosphere, a stark contrast to the ponderous musings in my mind, signaled the bustling energy within.

    The cafeteria doors swung open, and the lively symphony of voices enveloped me.

    The ttering of trays,ughter, and animated discussions merged into a harmonious cacophony, echoing the vibrancy of academy life.

    ''It is the same as always.''

    Looking at the students smiling without knowing the curriculum awaiting them, I shook my head.

    Joining the queue, my eyes wandered across the diverse assembly of academy personnel.

    The cafeteria staff worked diligently behind the counters, ensuring a smooth flow of meals to the hungry students. The rhythmic sounds of food being prepared blended seamlessly with the ongoing conversations.

    Amidst the familiar faces, my gaze caught the absence of the woman I had frequently noticed in the bustling cafeteria.

    Her absence immediately brought me back in my memory

    ¡ªa woman who, despite her attempts to conceal it, bore the invisible scars of domestic violence only a discerning eye could see.

    ''I guess we won''t be seeing her anymore.''

    The world was such a cruel ce. For those who were weak, nobody cared about the fate that awaited them.

    Even for the authorities, such people were nothing but numbers in their reports.

    It was the same for me. Neither did I have the time nor the desire.

    Finding an empty table, I settled into a chair, the muted tter of the cafeteria fading into the background as I focused on my meal filled with nutrients.

    However, at that exact second, my senses picked up a presence behind me.

    ''Hmm?''

    Mana was being used.

    TAK!

    Followed by the foot hitting something, the presence behind me stumbled clumsily, the contents of his te cascading in a chaotic dance toward me.

    ''Should I y along?''

    Since I had sensed what was happening beforehand, I had the time to evade. But I didn''t since I needed to confirm something.

    SPLASH!

    The collision sent a ssh of food onto my head, the sticky residue clinging to my hair and clothes.

    As the remnants of the meal dripped down, the guy who stumbled approached his expression, a mix of surprise and guilt. "I-I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to¡ªsomeone used magic, and I lost my bnce," he stammered, genuine remorse evident in his eyes.

    ''I guess he wasn''t one of them.''

    My eyes didn''t observe any traces of lying as each small muscle, which is generally used when a person lies, wasn''t tense.

    ''He is from the magical engineering faculty,'' I thought, recognizing the insignia on his uniform. Although not highly regarded in the academy, they were often looked down upon by the Hunter department, and drawing unnecessary attention to him would be futile.

    Instead of reacting with hostility, I nodded, deciding to y along. "It''s fine. idents happen," I replied, my tone neutral.

    "T-thank you." He stammered and immediately left the ce as if he had also sensed the presence of others behind.

    "Heh...For an orphan, you sure have a talent for attracting trash."

    The guy responsible for the spectacle, a figure with an air of arrogance, continued to revel in the amusement of hispanions. "Look at him, trying to fit in. Pathetic," he sneered, his eyes gleaming with a malicious glint as if relishing the moment."

    "Must be hard, huh? Being an orphan and all," one of them chimed in, a condescending smirk ying on his lips.

    "Yeah, I heard he''s so desperate for attention that he''d do anything," added another.

    "He probably sells himself to make ends meet," the leader sneered, his malicious grin widening as he gauged my reaction.

    But I simply didn''t say anything and continued to stare at them to see their reactions.

    ''Whether they are being ordered by someone, or they are genuine.''

    Things might not necessarily be how they looked. These people who were looking for a reaction from me might simply be targeting me out of amusement, and if this is the case, salvation is pretty easy.

    You can just ignore them, or you can act just like them.

    But, if someone else is behind them and they have another n in their mind, then being cautious won''t hurt.

    Because if you just ignore them, they will intentionally target you differently, trying different ways, and if you act, they will use the evidence and political things against you.

    "I guess he is so used to hearing that from his customers¡­..If I pay you, will youe with me too, like your mother?"

    However, contrary to his sharp words, I could easily see the small change in his actions. His gaze wasn''t as focused on me, and his hands were slightly clenched, evident from his forearm.

    ''Got you.''

    At that moment, from the corner of my eye, I saw him looking elsewhere.

    ''So, it was really you.''

    My gaze followed his, and there I met with the person I was expecting.

    ''Trevor Philips.''

    He was watching everything from the corner while seemingly eating his meal with his friends.

    My eyesight was sharp enough to see everything in detail, even from the corner of my eyes, and I also saw him nodding to the bully 1.

    ''This confirms it.''

    The reason why I had yed along with the bullies was to make sure the one behind those rumors was Trevor Philips. Acting purely based on the spections wouldn''t be logical after all, and I needed to make sure it was him.

    "Tch. This bastard has ruined my mood."

    As the bullies seemed to lose interest in their failed attempts to provoke me, Bully 1 abruptly stood up from his seat, shooting an imperceptible signal to his friends. The group moved with synchronized precision, following his lead.

    I continued to sit calmly, feigning indifference, even as Bully 1 walked right past me.

    ''Now.''

    In that fleeting moment, I sensed a malicious intent in the air. My instincts kicked in, warning me of an impending danger that I had been expecting.

    TAK!

    "Ah¡­"

    Just as he was about to pass by, Bully 1 made a swift motion, attempting to stab me in my shoulder with a concealed object. His actions were deceptively casual as if it were a mere ident. However, I was already expecting this.

    I leaned away, narrowly evading the concealed attack. The de went past right before my arm, but I could see a small substance on the tip of the de.

    ''Poison, huh?''

    If I hadn''t dodged it, I knew things would be different, and I would probably squirm in pain on the ground, and that would destroy my image more.

    "You¡­.I almost fell down because of you, you fucker ."

    However, instead of walking away, the bullies decided to y a different card. Bully 1 turned around with a fabricated angry expression as he shouted.

    "You! Watch where you''re putting your feet, you moron. I almost tripped because of your clumsy ass!"

    He walked toward me, his demeanor aggressive as he continued to hurl baseless usations. "How dare you put your filthy feet on the path I was walking? You''re just a piece of trash who doesn''t know their ce!"

    Maintaining my calm, I met his fabricated anger with aposed expression. "I didn''t put my feet anywhere near your path. You must be mistaken."

    Now that the tables had turned, it seemed they were trying to make me the viin.

    "Hey, did any of you see what this loser did?" Bully 1 called out to the onlookers, his voice filled with feigned indignation.

    The onlookers exchanged uneasy nces, caught in the crossfire of a brewing conflict. But at that moment, the rumors surrounding me started ying their hand.

    "He did look like he was up to something," one person murmured to another, their words carrying the weight of uncertainty.

    "And, it is not like he is an angel. Isn''t he the one that was the talk of the academy?"

    "Yeah."

    The bullies seized on the murmurs, using them as a semnce of validation for their usations. "See, even they think you''re guilty," Bully 1 sneered, a triumphant glint in his eyes.

    ''Certainly, a good way to pressure your opponent.''

    This was a clear proof of how strong misdirected public perception could be.

    ''Sigh¡­..''

    Things were getting bothersome, not because I couldn''t do anything but because it was like a scene out of a movie.

    Until amanding voice echoed through the bustling space.

    "That''s enough!"

 Chapter 173 39.2 - A small incident

    <h4>Chapter 173 39.2 - A small incident</h4>

    The recent days had been peaceful for Maya Evergreen. She had been spending her time leisurely since the academy was in the middle of the resting.

    She returned to her home and visited her family. Not many people knew about that, but since she came from a ''normal'' family of farmers, she always had a hard time adapting to city life.

    Rather than spending time in the newly emerging activities of the city, she preferred nature and old things.

    That was also the reason why she became the president of the History and Arts Club. She was interested in Historical things, and art was also a weed topic.

    In any case, because of her love for nature, the return to the academy was slightly tiring. Once again, she was in the domain of concrete buildings, where no traces of nature could be found.

    ''What do they find in these buildings, I wonder?''

    She thought to herself. After she had returned to the academy, things were normal. There were some changes in her curriculum, but she didn''t mind. She was already good at studying, so whatever changes happened, she was sure that she could easily keep her position.

    This was both her pride as a first rank of the second year and as a mage. If she weren''t at least this proud of herself, she wouldn''t be in this position in any case.

    ''I wonder what Junior is doing. I hope he had used it well.''

    She made a bold decision to invest in her junior, ording to her hunch, and now she was curious about his changes.

    ''I hope he did well in mid-terms.''

    She remembered thest year''s mid-term exams she had taken and how easy it was.

    ''If it is him, I am sure he did.''

    Knowing her junior''s prowess and talents, she was sure he had at least risen 500 ranks.

    ''I guess we will meet soon.''

    The next club meeting was this week, and she was curious to see how he did.

    "This is enough."

    SPLASH!

    She mumbled as she put down the small water in her hands. It was a crazy disy of control, considering her thoughts weren''t even focused on maniptions of mana.

    GROWL!

    ''Ah, I am hungry.''

    Whenever she was inside the Elemental Chamber training her mana control, she always forgot the flow of the time.

    ''I guess I should get a meal.''

    With those thoughts in her head, she slowly made her way out of the Elemental Chamber to the Cafeteria.

    It was a familiar routine for Maya. Elemental Chamber, followed by a hearty meal at the cafeteria. It was during these moments that she could unwind and observe the dynamics of the academy and other students.

    "Hmm?"

    However, as she entered the room, she came across a scene she didn''t expect. At that exact second, Maya Evergreen''s keen senses picked up on the tension in the cafeteria. Her eyes, ustomed to observing the subtle movements of mana, immediately focused on a particr group of students.

    In the midst of the bustling cafeteria, she saw a student, his hand discreetly reaching for a concealed object. It was a momentary gesture, camouged as casual, but Maya''s dynamic vision and exceptional talent allowed her to discern the malevolent intent.

    ''Is he¡­ trying to stab someone?''

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Maya assessed the situation. Her years of training and acute awareness of mana fluctuations made her adept at detecting irregrities. She could see the tension in the bully''s movements, the subtle cues that hinted at an impending attack.

    However, even though she had assessed it, that didn''t mean she could do something about it. She was far away from the student, and it was alreadyte.

    ''No!''

    But contrary to her expectations, the student who was on the subject of the attack tilted his body to the side a little, dodging the attack.

    And at that exact second, her eyes captured the student who evaded the stab.

    ''Junior?''

    It was the same junior she had just been thinking about.

    Determined and swift, Maya immediately came to her senses. Being ranked first in one of the best Academies of the Human Domain wasn''t as easy as it seemed. Without wasting a second, she began making her way through the crowded cafeteria, her steps purposeful and efficient.

    As she entered the cafeteria, navigating through the sea of students, she heard the sound of a student, "Maya! Hey, Maya, over here!"

    It was a slightly familiar voice, probably one of her ssmates, but she simply ignored him.

    "¡­.." She even missed the darkening in his expression. She had one thing in her mind, and that was to make sure to interfere with themotion.

    And she did as she wished. For the first time in a while, she was angry.

    ''We are all fellow students here¡­.Why did he do such a thing?''

    Attacking someone innocent from behind? What kind of student would do that? Even if it weren''t her junior, it wouldn''t matter. She would never tolerate such behavior.

    But as if just to infuriate her more, she had the students who tried to stab her junior, shifting the me to him.

    "That''s enough."

    And that was the final straw.

    Maya''smanding voice echoed through the bustling space, cutting through the tension like a de, as her normally bright blue eyes locked coldly on the group of three.

    "Tch. Who are you to order me? Didn''t you see he almost made me trip over?"

    The student before her clicked his tongue rudely as if he didn''t show any respect.

    "¡­.." The onlookers swallowed their saliva as they

    ''Bad kids like him need to be punished.''

    Her eyes narrowed as she heard the student.

    "I saw everything, don''t worry." Her cold voice echoed as she stood there.

    "Then, why are you stopping us? Doesn''t he need to be punished?"

    Maya, undeterred by their protests, stood resolute. "Causing a disturbance in the cafeteria is everyone''s business, especially when it involves potential harm to a fellow student."

    With those words, Maya subtly manipted the small vines that surrounded her, deftly reaching toward the hidden, poisoned needle concealed under the student''s clothes.

    "For instance, using hidden weapons." In a swift motion, Maya exposed the concealed needle, holding it delicately between her fingers.

    Maya turned her gaze to the would-be assant, the student who had attempted harm with a banned and poisonous weapon. "Why do you have such a thing underneath your clothes?" she asked, her tone firm and unwavering. "Weapons of this nature are strictly prohibited within the academy, especially thoseced with poison. Care to exin yourself?"

    Caught off guard by Maya''s revtion and the sudden surge of her anger, the student stammered incoherently, his face turning paler by the second. Maya''s aura, unintentionally leaking in her anger, surrounded her like an unyielding force, creating an oppressive atmosphere that left the student visibly shaken.

    "I-I... it''s not what you think!" he stammered, struggling to find a coherent answer. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he attempted toe up with a usible exnation. But as he saw the looks around him, suddenly, he felt overwhelmed.

    Not only was Maya pressuring him, but even the other students around them now turned their opinions with her arrival.

    ''This mission was supposed to be an easy one.''

    He despaired. For a bunch of Valer, he only needed to make a life for weaklings like Astron hard; that was it. And, of course, since with that money, he could buy himself the resources he needed, he didn''t even think of refusing for a second.

    After all, his family was already in a rough condition after paying for the expenses of the academy, and his father was being pressured by other managers.

    He needed to prove himself, but the life was hard. He realized how many talented and strong people were out there, and he himself was nothing in front of them. That left him with only one option.

    To seek resources in other ways, even if it might hurt others. But, now, things seemed to be going further away than what he wished.

    He looked at the person who ordered him to act in such a manner, but at that moment, that young man averted his eyes.

    ''Huh?''

    As if he didn''t care about what happened.

    ''I am abandoned.''

    Like an abandoned dog, he realized he was left alone.

    "I-I just did what I was orde-"

    He wanted to defend himself by saying someone ordered him, but suddenly, before he could spill the beans to reveal the puppeteer orchestrating this scheme, a sudden interruption halted his words.

    SMASH! CRACK!

    A sudden, violent impact echoed through the cafeteria as the student found himself forcefully mmed face-first into the table. The audible gasps of the surrounding onlookers filled the space, a collective shiver of terror sweeping through the crowd.

    "I am sorry¡­..I couldn''t stand it any longer." The aggressor, with a menacing expression, leaned over the now subdued student, his grip on the cor unyielding. "You talk too much, and I don''t have the patience for it."

    Maya, with a stern expression, looked at the neer. It was someone she knew; after all, they were ssmates.

    "What was the meaning of that, Trevor? This is not how we resolve issues in the academy." However, that didn''t mean she would approve of what he was doing here.

    Trevor, wearing a slight smile, responded with rxed words, "Oh, Maya, I was just ensuring that justice prevails. This troublemaker here was causing a disturbance, and I took the necessary steps to maintain order. You know how important it is to uphold the reputation of the academy, and as a senior, I couldn''t help but set our Junior on the right path, isn''t that right?"

    Maya sighed, her eyes narrowing at Trevor''s exnation. Before she could respond, Trevor stepped forward, his gaze fixed on Astron. "Are you a freshman?" he asked as he slowly extended his hand.

    "I am Trevor Philips, Second year Hunter Department. Nice to meet you."

    Astron also extended his hand to Trevor''s in a handshake. The exchange was polite on the surface, but an undercurrent of tension lingered in the as if their eyes spoke the truth underneath their words. "Astron Natusalune, first year Hunter Department. Nice to meet you," he replied, maintaining his usual expressionless face.

    Trevor''s handshake lingered for a moment longer than necessary, and his eyes seemed to convey a silent message as if speaking beneath the surface. "A first-year, huh?" he said with a small, seemingly friendly smile. "Just remember, junior, everyone has their ce in this academy. Best not to overly approach people you don''t deserve to be around, especially when you''re new here."

    Hearing this, Astron nodded his head without any change in his expression. "I will keep that in mind, Senior."

    "I am especially good at fending salivating dogs, worry or not."

 Chapter 174 39.3 - No title

    <h4>Chapter 174 Chapter 39.3 - No title</h4>

    "I will keep that in mind, Senior," Astron said while still holding the hand.

    "That''s good." Trevor continued without leaving his hand alone as he looked at Astron with a slight smile. But both were well aware that it was artificial. "It is good for freshmen to have a desire to learn new things."

    Maya intervened, her tone curt, "Trevor."

    One word and look was enough for Trevor to understand what she meant. The other students were already looking at the scene, and some of them didn''t have a weing expression.

    After all, even though it was a good show, at the end of the day, themotion had already taken too much time, and the appearance of Trevor and his brutality actually made the students ufortable.

    Every one of them was well aware that even though Trevor was one of the most famous students because of his lineage, what he did was purely outrageous and disregarded the Academy''s authority.

    And Maya didn''t like it either.

    "Junior,e with me." She shot Astron a quick, concerned look before grabbing his arm and pulling him away from Trevor.

    Astron''s eyes, momentarily locked with Trevor''s, could see the small shakiness inside them as if he wasn''t even a bit happy about it.

    FLINCH!

    Even a little bit of a murderous intent was oozing from him, and it was directed to Astron. He was able to pick it with his strong senses.

    "Where are you going?" Trevor attempted to follow, the same smile ying on his lips, though the intent leaking from him made it evident that his expression was different than what he had in his mind.

    "!"

    But a single nce from Maya, a re that could freeze the fiercest mes, halted him in his tracks. The unspoken message in her eyes was clear: stay away.

    Just like that, Astron was dragged away by Maya while other students only watched with their eyes wide open.

    Senior Maya was a bit entric with her forceful attitude most of the time, but it was the first time they had seen her this forceful.

    It was as if something was special about that Astron guy.

    "Did you see that? What just happened?" whispered one student to another, their eyes still fixed on the retreating figures of Astron and Maya.

    "Senior Maya usually keeps to herself. Something must be up with that first-year," another student replied, curiosity evident in their tone.

    "Don''t tell me-"

    "You don''t think the same?"

    "Nah¡­Ain''t no way¡­."

    "¡­..There is no way, right?"

    "I hope so. Our precious Maya wouldn''t be seduced by him, I don''t believe it."

    "He wasn''t that handsome either."

    "¡­.."

    "Well, maybe a little?"

    "¡­.."

    "Okay, he was indeed handsome, but there are a lot more handsome students in this academy."

    "You aren''t wrong about that. And I don''t think Senior Maya is that shallow."

    As the students continued their spective chatter, unaware of the unfolding drama in their midst, Trevor overheard their conversation. His jealousy, fueled by the unexpected turn of events, prompted him to approach the group.

    "What are you all gossiping about?" Trevor grumbled, his usual arrogance tainted with a hint of irritation. The students exchanged uneasy nces, not expecting Trevor to be perturbed by their conversation.

    "Well, we were just wondering what''s going on with Senior Maya and that first year," one brave soul tentatively exined.

    "Maya? She can handle herself. No need to waste your time on some insignificant junior," Trevor retorted, looking at the two. "You also shouldn''t waste your time with such meaningless gossip either." His re made it evident that he wasn''t in a good mood.

    ''You just smashed a student because you couldn''t stand him, and now you are talking about meaninglessness?''

    The student wanted to retort, but he was well aware of who this guy was. So in the end, she shut her mouth and nodded her head.

    ''Astron Natusalune, Astron Natusalune. How dare you!''

    Trevor was fuming inside as he was constantly reminded of the scene where her hand was touching him.

    ''How dare you touch her.''

    He wanted to go and kill him right away, but he knew he couldn''t do that inside the academy. If it was that easy, then every other male entering her sight would be dead already.

    "Tch." He was about to leave as his appetite was ruined, but he couldn''t.

    "What happened here?" Just like the police, the instructor came quitete after everything was finished.

    "¡­.." And now he was going to be stuck while exining whatever was transcribed here¡­..

    ********

    Meanwhile, Astron was ufortable with getting dragged by Maya outside of the academy cafeteria.

    It was both because she was forceful and because she was famous.

    Everyone''s eyes were on him, and he disliked that fact. He already preferred life without any bothersome situations, but Maya wasn''t making it easy for him.

    "Senior.".

    "Not now."

    However, Maya''s determined pace made it clear she was adamant about dragging him off.

    "Sigh¡­."

    And her grip was weirdly strong, stronger than almost a closebatant.

    ''What is this strength?''

    It was interesting for a mage to possess this amount of physical strength, but Astron didn''t have time to question it right now.

    "Should we stop now? We are already quite far away."

    Maya halted abruptly and looked around. Just like he said, they were already far enough.

    Releasing her grip on Astron''s arm, Maya turned to face him, her expression a mix of concern and seriousness.

    "Are you okay?" She asked as she looked into his arm. "That student was serious about attacking you."

    "Isn''t it a little bitte for that?" Astron mumbled.

    However, Maya''s eyes narrowed at his response, as if she didn''t like how he talked.

    "..."

    ''I am doing it again.''

    Feeling that he was being rude, he slightly bowed his head.?"My bad, senior. Yes, I am okay."

    "Hmm¡­.Good." Maya nodded her head as she waved her hands. Following her hand movements, small vines started moving, forming two chairs made by nature itself.

    "Come sit."

    It was an evident disy of mana mastery, and she was using it for such a normal moment.

    "Thank you." Deciding that it was better to wee the hospitality Astron sat down.

    As the two settled, Maya looked intently at Astron her angry and serious expression slowly returning to her normal state.

    How was the mid-terms?" Maya inquired.

    "Mid-terms?"

    "Yes."

    "It was good."

    "Were you able to climb any ranks?"

    "Well, I am now ranked 1729."

    "Hmm... 1729 from thest rank. That is quite impressive."

    "It is thanks to you. If not for your help that time, I wouldn''t be able to improve this fast."

    "Don''t underestimate yourself. It was you who put that effort into your own training."

    "Of course, that is true."

    Maya observed Astron with a slight smile as if she were proud, her blue eyes reflecting genuine interest. She leaned back in her vine-crafted chair, seemingly at ease in the impromptu natural setting.

    "Something changed about you." She said her eyes were boring right through Astron''s.

    "What do you mean?" Astron feigned ignorance, but inside, he was slightly surprised.

    ''She is sharp. I guess she isn''t a prodigy for no reason.''

    "...I am sensing something dormant inside you."

    "You must be mistaken."

    "Hmm?"

    Without warning, Maya suddenly stood up, her slightly ''different'' nature evident as she approached Astron. Unaware of the proximity, she leaned in closer, her eyes focused on his chest.

    "What is it?" she mused, her fingers lightly tapping his chest. "There''s something interesting here. I can feel it. Is it a magical artifact or maybe a hidden talent waiting to be discovered?"

    Astron was taken aback by her boldness, the space between them shrinking without him realizing. He tried to maintainposure. "Senior, you''re getting too close."

    ''Also, why is she so fast?''

    His speed and senses were one of the strongest aspects of him, but he couldn''t even escape back.

    "Hmm? Oh, am I?" Maya finally registered the proximity, taking a small step back with a sheepish smile. "Sorry about that. I just got curious, you know? What''s hiding in there, Astron?"

    "Senior, I really think you are mistaking something; there is nothing here. Also, it is rude to probe other people''s secrets."

    "So you are admitting there is something there."

    "No, I am not. I am just saying that even if there is something there, you shouldn''t ask about it. That doesn''t imply there is something there."

    "Then, why are you trying to defend yourself."

    "¡­..Sigh¡­."

    Astron sighed, a subtle disy of frustration. Maya, on the other hand, smiled triumphantly, seemingly unfazed by Astron''s attempt to maintain secrecy.

    "Well, if there''s really nothing to hide, why not share it with your dear senior?" Maya teased, her eyes gleaming with yful curiosity.

    Astron, still maintaining his serious demeanor, couldn''t help but feel the pressure of Maya''s persistence.

    He knew her airheaded charm was a facade for a sharp and determined mind; after all, he experienced firsthand how good she was with mana and good at controlling it.

    ''There is no way I will reveal it.''

    Even if Maya had invested things in him and taught him how to control mana, that didn''t mean he would disclose everything.

    "Senior, some things are better left unknown," Astron replied, trying to end the conversation.

    However, Maya''s determination only seemed to grow, and she continued to press him with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes.

    "Come on, Junior, I am your teacher, right? A student shouldn''t keep secrets from her master."

    "When did you be my master?"

    "Hmm? Am I not your master? After all, I taught you how to control your mana."

    "You did teach me how to control mana, and I am grateful for that. But that doesn''t make you my master."

    "Yes, it does."

    "No, it doesn''t."

    "Sigh¡­.You are so boring. This master was just curious."

    "If I had answered everyone''s questions, I wouldn''t be there."

    "Am I just everyone?"

    "..."

    "Right."

    "But, still."

    Maya couldn''t contain her amusement any longer and burst intoughter after seeing Astron''s expression. The sound echoed through the impromptu natural setting, drawing the attention of a few curious birds.

    "You have that same exasperated look every time I try to pry something out of you," Maya said betweenughs, her cheerful demeanor in full force.

    Astron simply watched her, but he was a little bit annoyed.

    ''Why do I feel like I was yed with?''

    For some reason, he felt like he had lost, and it was quite a new feeling. Most of the time, he would win when it came to such talks, after all.

    Maya stood up with a bright smile on her face, her innocence radiating like a beacon. "Well, that was fun! I''ll be looking forward to our club meeting next time, Junior. We can have more talks and maybe unravel some of those mysterious secrets of yours!"

    With that, she waved cheerfully and strolled away, leaving Astron behind with a weird feeling of longing and sadness.

    "She really does resemble her a lot."

    He was once again reminded of a certain girl.

    "Astron! You should smile more!"

    ''I wouldn''t be able to win against her either.''

    He looked around the ce with a sigh and stood up.

    ''At least it was refreshing.''

 Chapter 175 39.4 - No title

    <h4>Chapter 175 Chapter 39.4 - No title</h4>

    "Hmm¡­.Certainly not bad."

    I was now standing in the room I was assigned to. With the increase in my school ranking, I was now given a better room than my previous one.

    If, at first, it was a simple room with only a small library and a table to study, now it was a lot bigger and fresher.

    The facilities weren''t that different, but even it being more spacious alone made it better than everything.

    ''But, that Trevor bastard. What is his goal?''

    After Maya had left, I trained until evening. But something had been bothering me.

    It was evident that Trevor was targeting me; I had confirmed it with my own eyes. But, the reason remained unknown.

    ''What could possibly have made him target me?''

    Now, was there a need to understand why he was targeting me, you might ask? Of course, there wasn''t. After all, the moment he decided to target me, he became my enemy.

    And he was also a viin in the game, meaning he was already possibly inclined to be evil.

    ''He even leaked his intent.''

    Killing intent or murderous intent of a Hunter would form eventually. After all, those who had wandered on the border of death would be ustomed to it naturally.

    However, even then, there were different types of murderous intents, and from those types, one would be able to tell what kind of person the owner was.

    For instance, those who had fought with monsters all the time would have had a more savage intent since it represented the enemies and foes they fought and killed.

    But at the same time, those who had fought and killed humans would have a different type of intent.

    It wouldn''t be as savage but would be something more hideous.

    ''I could feel the difference even on myself.''

    The moment I had killed a human, be it demonic or not, I knew something had changed inside me. Such a change had never urred whenever I fought with monsters or killed them.

    ''Talk about hypocrisy.''

    Just because they didn''t talk in the same way as we did or looked in the same way, none of us felt the guilt of taking a life. Of course, that didn''t mean what we did was wrong. This is a battle of survival, and nature never cares about how one feels.

    In any case, at the end of the day, if a person kills humans, they change, and that bes evident the more they do it.

    You can argue that it takes a toll on their consciousness, or they lose their conscience slowly, but in the end, they change.

    ''And I am certain that Trevor is on thetter side.''

    From his intent and dark aura oozing from him alone, I could easily say he killed people before.

    ''I even felt like I had sensed Demonic Energy from him.''

    I wasn''t sure about that, but something inside me was telling me that Trevor was already associated with Demonic Humans.

    ''If that is the case, should I just kill him?''

    And, if he was associated with demons, that meant he needed to die.

    ''But, it won''t be easy.''

    He was inside the academy, and even though he wasn''t the first rank, he was still a senior with a high ranking.

    That meant his stats were probably above the normal. Adding the fact of the possible negative results that woulde after I killed him, it wouldn''t be a good idea right now.

    ''I need proof.''

    If I had just killed someone just because they decided to spread bad rumors about me and targeted me for some reason, then I would be a random murderer out there.

    A murderer who killed others out of his own pleasure. If possible, I wanted to avoid that the most since that wouldn''t make me any different.

    ''Let''s see what you are nning, Trevor Philips.''

    What was going to happen with his life now depended on his future actions and my judgment.

    ''In any case, now is not the time to focus on this guy.''

    After all, with the curriculum changing, everything became a mess, and the future became a lot harder to predict, which meant one simple thing.

    ''I need to be ready for any possible changes to the story.''

    Just like that, I slowly left my room and made my way to the training grounds once again.

    *******

    SWOOSH! BOOM!

    Inside the ce reserved for the academy cadets who wanted to train against monsters, a young girl could be seen sting a bunch of artificial monsters.

    Irate mes danced at the tips of Irina''s fingers as she unleashed her anger upon the artificial monsters in the training room.

    BOOM! SMASH!

    The air crackled with the intensity of her magic, and each st from her hands sent the mechanical creatures flying.

    "Frustrating idiots!" Irina muttered through gritted teeth, her fiery hair swirling with each forceful motion. She attacked with a ferocity that seemed to defy the very nature of the training room, leaving behind a trail of scorched marks on the floor.

    BOOM!

    Another burst of mes erupted, reducing a group of monsters to smoldering debris. The training room echoed with the sounds of Irina''s relentless assault, the artificial monsters unable to withstand the fury of her magical onught.

    "How dare you post something like that?"

    SMASH!

    From the start of the day, her mood had been a worse one. After the rankings were announced, she learned she stayed on the same rank, so she decided to blow some steam off while hanging around with others.

    Thest week had already been suffocating enough, and she needed to rx. But, while they were hanging around, she looked at her watch and checked the school forums.

    And now she wished she hadn''t done that.

    Thement on the school forums had struck a nerve, a raw nerve that had been building tension throughout the day.

    In the dimly lit training room, her fiery hair swirled around her like a tempest as she continued to unleash her magical fury. Theparison to Seraphina Frostborne, her rival, felt like a personal affront. The shadows cast by her mes danced on the walls, mimicking the tumult within her.

    The post had insinuated that Irina was somehow inferior because of her ranking and many other things. It was as if someone finally found the courage to speak badly about her and posted something like this.

    "How dare you say I have a trash personality, huh?"

    Another st of mes erupted, disintegrating a group of artificial monsters, but it did little to assuage Irina''s anger.

    "If I find you, I will show you what it means to have a trash personality."

    Of course, it wasn''t only about personality. The post also said how Seraphina was a lot more beautiful with her long silver hair or howdy-like she was, and Irina looked more like a little child throwing tantrums every time.

    It was evident that the post was made so that it could anger Irina, and she knew that as well. But she still couldn''t help but get angry.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    As Irina continued her fiery onught on the artificial monsters, the door to the training room slid open.

    WRR!

    A figure entered, her presence exuding an air of serene elegance that contrasted sharply with the chaotic disy of magic.

    Ady with her long silver hair cascading down her back stepped into the room.

    Her cold blue eyes surveyed the scene, taking in the remnants of destroyed monsters and the zing inferno of Irina''s magic. Unlike the fiery redhead, the neer seemed untouched by themotion, her expression stoic andposed.

    "Quite the spectacle," she remarked in a calm, measured tone, her gaze finally settling on Irina.

    Her tranquil eyes locked on the fiery gaze, but a silent acknowledgment could be seen if looked at with caution.

    Irina, in the midst of her zing disy, turned to face her rival. The mes that danced around her momentarily flickered as their eyes met. The contrast between their personalities was palpable¡ªfire meeting ice.

    "What brings you here, Seraphina?" Irina asked, her voice sharp with a mixture of anger and irritation. The tension in the room seemed to intensify as the two formidable mages of opposite elements faced each other in the training room.

    Even though none of them were using any magic, the sh of their auras was enough to disturb the mana around them.

    "Why wouldn''t I be here?" Seraphina responded calmly, her gaze unwavering. "We both have the right to use the training chamber, given our rankings. It''s not exclusive to fiery personalities alone."

    Irina scowled, her frustration evident. The mention of their rankings added anotheryer to the simmering tension. The training room, designated for the top-ranked students, symbolized thepetitive atmosphere that surrounded them.

    Seraphina continued, her voice maintaining itsposure. "Ie here to train, not to engage in pointlessparisons. You should focus on mastering your magic rather than being bothered by online provocations."

    "So, you have seen that post."

    "I have."

    "I thought you said you wouldn''t waste your time with posts made by a bunch of random students. What made you change your mind?"

    "I was arrogant back then. In the tapestry of the every day, hidden within the threads of routine, there are moments that sparkle like gems, reminding us that even in the ordinary, extraordinary beauty can be found."

    Irina couldn''t help but narrow her eyes at Seraphina''s cryptic response. The contrast between their personalities seemed to extend even to their perspectives on the world.

    "That post was just bbering of a person with no future and drowning in the jealousy directed at people like us." Seraphina continued, her voice unwavering. "Besides, I find it amusing to witness your fiery rage in person. It''s a rare sight."

    ''For some reason, this feels familiar.''

    Irina didn''t interact with Seraphina that much. Even though they shared the same dormitory and trained, most of the time, they both preferred using elemental chambers. However, now that they were talking, Irina felt like she had been having simr conversations with someone.

    ''Right, that guy talks like that, too.''

    Remembering that this talk was going in the same direction, she felt like she knew what to say right now.

    With her frustration bubbled to the surface, she couldn''t resist a sarcastic retort. "Oh, how fortunate for you to find amusement in my moments of ''fiery rage.'' It must be such a delight for you, the epitome ofposure and calmness."

    Seraphina''s response was an arched eyebrow, an almost imperceptible smirk ying on her lips. The room crackled with the underlying tension, the sh of their personalities manifesting in their verbal sparring.

    "But do enlighten me, Seraphina," Irina said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "What gems did you discover in the tapestry of your day that led you to grace this training room with your presence? Or was it merely a routine reminder of your unmatched skills?"

    Seraphina shook her head ever so slightly as if dismissing a trivial thought. "I don''t need confirmations from a bunch of lesser beings. I''m well aware of my own value, and I don''t seek validation from online forums or meaninglessparisons."

    Irina''s eyes shed with a mixture of irritation and defiance. "Well, forgive me for not reaching the heights of serenity and self-awareness that you have, Frostborne. Some of us are still navigating the tumultuous journey of personal growth."

    A subtle smirk curved Seraphina''s lips, and for a moment, her calm facade seemed to crack with the hint of amusement. "Indeed, Emberheart. The journey can be quite tumultuous, especially for those fueled by fire."

    Irina''s frustration reached its peak, and with a sharp exhale, she dered, "Well, I''m no longer in the mood for talking to ice queens." The mes around her red for a moment, entuating her retort. "Enjoy your serene journey, Frostborne."

    Without waiting for a response, Irina turned on her heel, making her way toward the exit, leaving the girl alone in the training room.

    CHUCKLE

    A soft, melodic chuckle escaped Seraphina''s lips as she watched Irina''s retreating figure.

    "Irina, the untamed me," she mused to herself, her eyes thoughtful. "Curious... what might have caused this subtle change in the usual inferno of my rival? Maybe I should also look for that."

 Chapter 176 40.1 - A test

    <h4>Chapter 176 40.1 - A test</h4>

    The courtyard outside the academy echoed with the grumbles and yawns of students, all wearing various shades of disheveled uniforms. The early morning sun cast long shadows as they reluctantly assembled.

    As the group grew, one by one, students arrived with tousled hair and bleary eyes. Some carried steaming cups of coffee, attempting tobat the persistent lethargy that clung to them. A particrly disgruntled student, Tessa, couldn''t resist voicing her discontent.

    "Why do we always need to gather this early?" she muttered, her voiceden with the weariness that still clung to her.

    A nearby student, Aaron, yawned in agreement. "Right, I wish I knew that too."

    A third voice, belonging to the ever-cynical Jake, chimed in, "Well, it is probably because they want to teach us how to be disciplined."

    "Ho? We have a smart-ass here, huh?" mocked another student, Sarah, shooting Jake a teasing grin.

    "What¡ª"

    "Bastard, do you think we don''t know what? We just want toin because we couldn''t sleep enough," interrupted Mike, another student who shared the sentiment.

    "Yeah. Of course, we know this is the right thing to do; it is just we hate it," added Lily, a normally cheerful student who seemed equally affected by the early hour.

    The courtyard buzzed with grumbles and agreements, a collective sigh of discontent rising from the group.

    Just as the disgruntled chorus reached its peak, a hushed silence fell over the courtyard as the students noticed a figure approaching.

    Eleanor, the stern instructor known for her unwavering dedication to discipline, emerged from the shadows.

    She walked with purpose, her gaze sweeping across the assembly of tired faces. The students straightened, attempting to shake off their morning grogginess and assume a semnce of alertness.

    "Tch."

    However, in the end, none of them could escape from the stern eyes of their insatiable professor.

    "And these kids are supposed to be the saviors of the world," Eleanor grumbled as she took her position in front of them, her gaze continuing to assess everyone, one by one.

    ''But, there are still good ones in the batch.''

    With the semester going forward and the cadets being tested every time, she now had enough data to assess most of the students.

    Unsurprisingly, those from renowned families had already done well, and even then, some of them still surprised her.

    Especially the blue-haired kid smiling in front of the rows.

    Ethan Hartley.

    He had already be the topic of the talk in the academy and in the Hunter Community, but as the professor who had been grading Ethan''s notes from the start, she knew a lot better than everyone else how talented he was.

    ''That kid has that natural talent in him.''

    When she was a student, she was also one of those ''natural'' talents since she could feel a lot better than her peers all the time. Thus, she knew when she saw another monster.

    ording to her observations, Ethan''s talent didn''t lie in how good he was with mana or spear. It was his talent regardingbat.

    Whenever he was against a strong enemy, even if he was overwhelmed, he had the possibility of winning.

    ''As if he was bound to ovee hardship.''

    It was a weird feeling to see. The kid got stronger whenever he encountered someone strong. The more he fought, the stronger he got.

    The more he fell into the pit, the stronger his desire to ovee it became, and that itself was a talent that was hard toe by.

    ''Adding this to his lineage¡­''

    A monster that could never be stopped was about to be created, and she was witnessing it.

    ''I wonder if he is him?''

    She asked herself once again. The possibility of the person she had been searching for all this time was Ethan.

    -WRRR!

    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly felt a vibration on her watch and realized it was the time to speak now. With a calm yet authoritative demeanor, she stepped forward, redirecting the focus of the assembled trainees.

    "Alright, everyone, gather around," Eleanor''s voice carried through the training ground,manding the attention of the young Hunters. The vast expanse of the practice area became a stage for honing skills, with eager eyes turning toward the instructor.

    "As Hunters, it''s crucial to understand that our strength goes beyond mere physical prowess. It requires a mastery of mana," Eleanor began, her gaze sweeping over the faces of the attentive trainees. "Mana is the life force that courses through every living thing. It''s the wellspring of our power and the key to unlocking abilities that defy the natural order."

    She stopped at that moment and looked at the cadets.

    "These words are what you have been hearing all this time up to now." With that said, she waved her hand. "However, all those words are meaningless if you don''t truly know how to control your mana like a true Awakened."

    SWOOSH!

    She extended her hand, weaving fingers through the air to conjure a small, luminescent wisp of mana. The ethereal light shimmered, captivating the trainees'' attention.

    "Most of you should be able to look what I had conjured with my hands...However, did you actually see it? This is the question that you need to ask yourselves."

    Eleanor''s eyes scanned the faces of the trainees, measuring their reactions and anticipation. The subtle glow of the mana wisp lingered, a tangible reminder of the intangible force they were dealing with.

    "Seeing through mana is not just perceiving the physical manifestation of spells or conjurations. It''s about understanding the essence, the energy that flows through all things," Eleanor continued, her voice carrying the weight of experience. "Mana is not merely a tool; it''s anguage that speaks of the interconnectedness of the world. To truly see through mana, you must go beyond the surface and delve into the currents that bind everything together."

    She walked among the trainees, each step deliberate, and stopped before one young Hunter.

    "What did you see?" Eleanor asked, her eyes probing. The cadet hesitated, and Eleanor nodded knowingly.

    "Mana is not just a visual spectacle; it''s a sensory experience. You must feel it, understand its rhythm, and let it guide your perception. The mana wisp I conjured is a fraction of the vast energy that surrounds us. To be a true Hunter, you must not only see it but feel it coursing through your very being."

    With her words lingering in the air, Eleanor shifted the focus to the uing practical test.

    "Now, to put your understanding to the test," she announced, her eyes sweeping over the assembled trainees.

    "We will release a variety of Mana Forms into the sky. Each of these forms contains different types of psions and constructions. These Mana Forms will then infiltrate the Academy''s Forest, manifesting as flowers, leaves, or trees. Your task is to ''acquire'' these disguised magic forms within the forest and unravel their forms. ording to your findings, you will write a report with your teammates, exining your understanding of the Mana Forms and possible ways to adapt them to your life as an Awakened."

    FOOSH! FOOSH! The students exchanged determined nces as they dispersed into the forest, a sense ofpetition lingering beneath the surface.

    After all, from the start, all the students understood that there wasn''t anything saying that no student needed to find the form.

    They needed to ''acquire'' it.

    Eleanor, observing from a distance, subtly implied the unspoken challenge ¨C the possibility of deciphering and perhaps adopting the forms discovered by fellow students.

    "The forms will be helpful for your understanding of your mana," Eleanor dered, her tone cryptic. "Your ability to unravel them and make them your own will be a testament to your growth as Hunters."

    With those words, she had signaled her watch with her arm raised.

    "Your groups are already formed, and now you will get a message saying your party."

    DING!

    Following her words, all the students felt their watches vibrating.

    "Now, good luck to you all."

    With those words, she had left, leaving all the students alone in front of the huge forest of the academy.

    ******

    I knew from the start that this period that things would be different from now on, and the events would be put forward.

    ''But, to think the first event would not be a game event.''

    In the game, there weren''t any events where we would explore the forest and look for mana forms.

    ''Well, I guess that would be boring.''

    In any case, it was obvious that the game wouldn''t be able to cover all the tests or practical lessons in the academy, so it wasn''t a hassle.

    ''The thing is¡­.''

    "Hello."

    I was matched with two people that I would have expected.

    "..."

    The ring girl and the timid girl.

    ''Certainly an impressive line-up.''

    It was quite understandable that I had ended up with Irina since she was a high-ranker, and I still ranked low. But, I couldn''t quite understand Sylvie.

    ''I thought the academy would look after her.''

    I was expecting things regarding Sylvie to change, but I wasn''t expecting her to be on the same team as me.

    ''I also refuse to believe that they put this girl as the high-ranker that would protect Sylvie.''

    There was no way the academy thought Irina was a good choice to protect Sylvie from anything that woulde her way.

    If they really thought about that¡­.Then, I have nothing to say.

    In any case, now here we were.

    "Great. How did I end up with him?" Irina mumbled to herself, the annoyance evident in her voice. Even then, she made sure I could hear her.

    She seemed particrly in a bad mood today, as she was different from the time when she was on the train.

    Not that I cared much.

    "It is not like I wanted to be in the same team as you either." I also didn''t back off and retorted back. I had been training the whole night and forgot the time, and I was quite sleepless right now, so I was also not in a good mood.

    "Oh? Really?"

    "Really."

    "Then, I guess I will go alone then."

    "¡­.Are you stupid?"

    "Hah?"

    "If you could go alone, why do you think they put us in a team? Did you forget what happened in the first dungeon?"

    "¡­..I didn''t."

    "Then?"

    "Tch¡­..I know¡­."

    Just as I was bickering with Irina as usual, suddenly, I heard a sounding from the side.

    "S-Seriously, can we, um, focus on the a-a-assignment?"

 Chapter 177 40.2 - A test

    <h4>Chapter 177 40.2 - A test</h4>

    For Sylvie, life recently had been pretty different.

    Things had changed inside her, and she was well aware of them.

    ''Child.''

    She had been constantly dreaming about someone whenever she slept. There would always be a silhouette that had been appearing, and the silhouette would look [Divine].

    Their voice would be holy, and Sylvie would be in a trance whenever they appeared.

    There was also another change inside her. In her status window, Sylvie could see one of her [Traits] had changed.

    A trait that had always been a mystery to her was now awakened.

    [First Lord''s Authority]

    That was what it wrote on the status window, and she knew that power was rted to this trait.

    She intuitively knew the powers lying inside her. She could sense them. She was also well aware that her abilities were all enhanced.

    If before she was having a hard time healing people and using her mana smoothly, now she didn''t have a hard time.

    Whenever she had wished for something, the wound would disappear. It was truly a miraculous scene. She could also see the feelings of people in a lot more detail now, and she could understand them a lot better as well.

    At first, it was a little overwhelming to see all those different feelings and thoughts of people. Especially the first days had been tiring.

    But after a week had passed, she no longer felt overwhelmed.

    But that wasn''t the end. She knew the powers inside her were meant to be different. She could sense instinctively that she had now be someone very important.

    Of course, she didn''t mention anything to anybody rted to her powers and kept them inside since something was telling her that she should never trust people. Especially from the moment she had seen Danielle and the feelings she had harbored.

    However, now she had a different problem than all of that before.

    The two people bickering in front of her, her teammates.

    One of them was Astron, the boy she somehow had the weirdest interactions and the other one was a girl she only knew outside.

    Irina was a girl she never thought she would talk to, and she also never wished to. After all, she was well aware of how this girl''s feelings suddenly erupted out of nowhere.

    The fury and the hatred she possessed rivaled Astron''s, but if one thing was different, then that would be the fact that she always showed it rather than hiding it like him.

    And, in the midst of these two volcanos, she was trapped.

    ''Why am I with these two?''

    She asked herself, but the answer didn''te.

    "If you could go alone, why do you think they put us in a team? Did you forget what happened in the first dungeon?"

    "¡­..I didn''t."

    Seeing their bickering, she couldn''t help but feel like this wouldn''t go anywhere.

    ''I need to do something.''

    She knew she needed to do something, but at the same time, she felt scared.

    ''No.''

    However, she swore to herself that she wouldn''t stay as her weak self anymore, not after what she had seen. Though, things were never as easy as they seemed.

    "S-Seriously, can we, um, focus on the a-a-assignment?" She stammered, her voice barely audible amid the continued bickering of Irina and Astron.

    ''!''

    The moment she spoke, both Astron and Irina turned to look at her. Irina''s fiery gaze shed with Sylvie''s anxious eyes while Astron''s more indifferent expression bore into her.

    "I don''t need someone who can''t even defend themselves properly," Irina scoffed.

    "You are the one to talk. Did you forget who saved youst time?" Astron shot back.

    "Tch. You don''t need to rub it every time."

    "It is not like I want to. It is just that someone seems to forget things quite often."

    "Right¡­.At least I am not escaping."

    "Better than setting everything on fire when I get annoyed."

    "¡­.."

    ''What is this?''

    As Sylvie observed their exchange, annoyance started to bubble within her.

    ''He is enjoying it?''

    It was not just the bickering that bothered her but the fact that Astron seemed to be enjoying this banter with Irina.

    ''When I am trying my best to keep them together?''

    It felt like she was standing there, invisible and unheard.

    ''Why can''t they see I''m trying to help?'' she thought, her frustration growing.

    The frustration within Sylvie reached its peak, and with a sudden burst of courage, she interjected with a loud shout, "Enough!"

    Both Irina and Astron turned their attention to Sylvie, surprised by the sudden outburst. Even the ambient mana in the room seemed to quiver momentarily as if to respond to her emotions.

    Astron''s eyes were especially wider than Irina''s as if he had realized something different with Sylvie.

    Irina also gave a surprised reaction as, being a mage that sensitive to mana, she could easily see the fluctuations that were happening around them.

    ''There was someone like this in the lower ranks?''

    Irina was well aware of the powerhouses in the academy since she was forced to study them, but she had never heard about this girl.

    ''Sylvie Gracewind, huh? Interesting.''

    "I-I mean, c-can''t we just work together?" Sylvie continued, her voice wavering but determined. "We are a team, and arguing like this won''t help us with the assignment. We need to cooperate."

    However, at that second, she had returned to her usual state.

    ''Does she not know how to control it?'' Irina thought, looking at Sylvie.

    Sylvie''s sudden burst of courage seemed to dissipate as quickly as it appeared, and a blush crept up her cheeks. The attention from both Irina and Astron made her feel self-conscious. It was evident that the stage she was in was just. Before was unnatural and came from her heart.

    "I-I mean, um, sorry if I shouted. I just thought, you know, we should try to get along," Sylvie stammered, her gaze shifting nervously between her teammates.

    ''How amusing.''

    For some reason, seeing the girl''s innocence, Irina felt refreshed.

    ''It had been a while since I felt like this.''

    It was a weird feeling that she got as if being in the presence of this girl made her heart calm. She turned to look at Astron, only to see him with his brows knitted.

    ''Sigh¡­.This guy never takes a step back.''

    Knowing this, she knew the more they bickered, the more things would be pointless. Contrary to this guy, she needed to get good grades in each assignment, and she needed to keep herself from trying to give an answer every time.

    Even without herself knowing, slowly, she was bing a different person with each interaction.

    "Sigh¡­.Let''s calm down, as she said," Irina remarked, her voice adopting a more resigned tone. She nced at Astron, her fiery gaze softening slightly. "We''re stuck in the same team for now, and there''s no changing that. Might as well make the best of it."

    Astron, though still wearing a hint of irritation on his face, nodded in agreement. "Seems like someone finally got their act together."

    ''Tch¡­Bastard, you will never let me have thest word, won''t you?''

    Even though his words stung a little, she simply swallowed her pride and started walking towards the forest.

    As they walked, Irina took a moment to exin the task at hand. "Our goal is to find Mana Forms hidden within the forest, just as the instructor said. Do you know how to use Mana Observation?" Turning her head to the other two, she asked.

    Sylvie and Astron exchanged a nce before shaking their heads in unison. The concept of Mana Observation was foreign to both of them.

    For Sylvie, it was because she had never needed to use mana in this manner; neither had she had any desire to do so.

    For Astron, it was mostly because he relied on his [Skill] rather than using the raw mana to enhance his vision and also because he partly came from another world, though Irina had no way of knowing that.

    Irina sighed, recognizing the knowledge gap. "Mana Observation is a basic technique for a mage. As you''ve been learning spells and magic, you need to see the world through the eyes of mana."

    ''Is that why I was matched with these two?''

    The Academy certainly had a way of doing things. She knew she didn''t need any teammates from the start since she could find the magic forms on her own. However, now she felt like she was slowly understanding the purpose of this test.

    ''Are they trying to make use of high-ranking students to teach others at the same time? It is quite clever.''

    Sheughed her chest with pride, knowing that the academy regarded her as a high-ranking member. After herst conversation with Seraphina, her confidence got a small hit, but with this, she returned to her usual self.

    ''Anyway, I should continue.''

    She continued, exining the intricacies of the technique. "It''s not as simple as it seems. You need to infuse your mana into your eyes effectively. This enhances your neurons and the receptors that capture light, specifically attuning them to mana signals."

    Irina nced at Sylvie and Astron, gauging their understanding. "Magic Forms are crafted from pure mana. Normally, our eyes are designed to receive information transmitted by light. That''s why a regr person wouldn''t see mana unless it turns itself into light. But when you apply mana specifically to your eyes, the receptors be receptive to mana signals, allowing you to perceive raw mana."

    She took a deep breath, considering the significance of this information. "So, to find these Mana Forms, we need to use Mana Observation. It''s not optional; it''s crucial for this task. Let me show you how to do it."

    Irina slowed her pace, allowing the others to catch up. As they continued through the forest, she demonstrated the process of Mana Observation. "Focus on the mana around you. Picture it flowing through your surroundings, and then channel your own mana into your eyes. It''s about attuning your senses to the mana wavelengths present in the forest. Try it. It might take some practice, but it''s a fundamental skill for any Hunter, let alone a mage."

    ''Humph. You should thank the academy that for having me at the party instead of other high-ranking students specializing in closebat.'' She thought with a smile.

    "You don''t need to be sessful on the first try; it is okay to struggle. Even the mages would-"

    She was about to borate that even though it sounded easy to make, in reality, it wasn''t, but at that second, her whole belief shattered.

    "Umm¡­Like this?"

    The girl she thought to be cute and innocent appeared to be a hidden dragon.

    ''What?''

 Chapter 178 40.3 - A test

    <h4>Chapter 178 Chapter 40.3 - A test</h4>

    ''What the hell?''

    Irina turned to see Sylvie with her eyes subtly glowing, a faint aura of mana surrounding her. The timid healer had somehow managed to execute Mana Observation on her first attempt, and she couldn''t help but open her eyes wide after seeing this.

    ''She did it instantly?''

    It was really a surprising scene. Even she herself, one of the most gifted mages in this whole world, was able to use Mana Observation on the try.

    ''Howe someone like this was missed?''

    Even if it slightly scratched her pride, the thing concerning Sylvie wasn''t her talent but how it went unnoticed by the eyes of others.

    A person with such a talent meant to be someone who would shine amongst others, but Sylvie hadn''t shone.

    ''Is she lying?''

    In the end, she couldn''t help but narrow her eyes. It was suspicious, a lot suspicious. There was no way the information forces of the Emberheart Family would have missed such a talent.

    That meant it was highly likely that Sylvie was bluffing to get their attention.

    ''Does she think I would be impressed by this?''

    As Irina subtly scrutinized her, Sylvie''s demeanor shifted. The timid healer, sensing Irina''s gaze, began to fidget nervously, her eyes avoiding direct contact.

    "I-I''m sorry," Sylvie stuttered, her voice wavering. "I-it wasn''t right, was it?"

    Sylvie''s self-esteem, already fragile, took a hit as she assumed Irina disapproved of her actions, but at the same time, her fragile look awakened something weird inside Irina.

    ''She doesn''t seem to be lying, though. How can such an innocent girl lie?''

    Her heart melted looking at fidgeting Sylvie, her previous assumptions getting pushed back at her mind.

    In an unexpected turn, Irina reached out and gently patted Sylvie on the shoulder. "No, Sylvie, you did well. In fact, you surprised me. It''s impressive that you managed to use Mana Observation on your first try."

    However, while those two were interacting, a pair of purple eyes filled with mana noticed something different.

    ********

    ''As expected, Sylvie''s power is really overpowered.''

    In a world where countless different powers exist, every being that will hold special positions in the future is special.

    The main cast of the game is especially included in this.

    If Ethan is the hero that will save the future, then Sylvie is the one that will make him shine.

    Future Saintess.

    Such a position can''t be held by someone who doesn''t have the power to hold it.

    [First Lord''s Authority]

    The special power that makes her shine.

    It is such an overpowered trait that makes life for Sylvie easier and harder at the same time.

    It is harder because she is now a contender for one of the world''s biggest powers, and any other powerholder knows this will target her and will want to be in possession of such power.

    It is easier because she is the contender for one of the world''s biggest powers, which makes her special and above others. She can now understand mana as she wished and can make [Her Will Be True].

    This is what [Authority] means.

    It even has the power to affect other people''s feelings and minds.

    Just like how I can see right now.

    ''That small shiny aura must be her trait.''

    With my eyes now amplified with mana, I could see the world differently. And that was also how I could see Sylvie''s shiny aura now.

    Of course, if I hadn''t known about her powers beforehand, I would also possibly have been affected by them. After all, her aura makes others believe in her a lot more easily.

    It is as if you instinctively know that she is an innocent being.

    ''Such a crazy power.''

    Manipting people''s emotions in such a manner was indeed crazy and dangerous.

    ''She still doesn''t know how to control her powers.''

    Even in the game, it took a lot longer for her to understand her powers and their extent. And, considering it had just been a week for Sylvie, it was normal for her to be unaware of the powers she had possessed.

    "What about you?"

    While I was thinking about that, suddenly I heard Irina''s voice addressing me. Turning my attention to her, I could see her eyes shining. "Were you able to grasp how Mana Observation works?"

    She was looking at me with expectant eyes.

    "No, it''s not really clicking for me. I couldn''t get it."

    Of course, there was no way I was going to tell her that I got it on the first try. After all, I was already trying toy low; there was no need to gather too much attention on me.

    [Perceptive Insight] did work on the concepts and the soft skills as well. There were many things I could observe by just watching.

    That was especially true with things like this.

    Irina used Mana Observation while moving her mana around her eyes, which I was able to observe. Adding the knowledge she had provided beforehand, it was very easy for me to get a grasp of it.

    ''I just needed to move my mana into my eyes.''

    Of course, I knew it was easier said than done, but at this point, I should also thank Senior Maya. Her way of teaching me how to control my mana innately made it very easy. While she was teaching me, she made sure toy the foundations perfectly.

    I had been constantly revising those memories from time to time to make sure that muscle memory was fetched in my body. Thus, moving my mana into very specific locations also didn''t take too long, and this made me appreciate her teachings more and more.

    ''But, to think I had been missing this for so long.''

    The gamecked when it came to the aspect of magic. Since Ethan wasn''t a magician, there weren''t many exnations regarding skills, and Mana Observation seems to be one of those that were forgotten. The academy also hasn''t taught us many things, either, until now.

    So, I was actually quite illiterate in this aspect, and that also made my creativity limited.

    ''I should research after returning to my room.''

    It was important for me to broaden my horizons so that I would be able to utilize every little strength I could.

    "Well, well, Astron. Having trouble seeing the invisible forces around us? Maybe you need a bit more magic in those eyes of yours."

    ''Huh?''

    Hearing her words made me cringe. The choice of her words certainly made me remember that she came from a noble family, especially one with traditions.

    ''What is this girl talking about?''

    Seeing Irina''s smirk, I wanted to retort but held it in.

    ''It is a small price to pay.''

    "Guess so."

    Shrugging off, I replied in a nonchnt tone, the same as usual.

    "¡­."

    And the expression on Irina''s face was something to take note of. She was probably expecting me to retort, but seeing me epting that fact easily, her ns crumbled.

    "Cough¡­.It is good that you know your ce."

    "Yeah, yeah, miss Mage¡­.So what is the n?"

    Since Sylvie was also able to use Mana Observation, Irina probably didn''t want to spend much time waiting either. At this point, she also must have realized the purpose of this training and why she was paired with students like us.

    Irina rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide a small grin.

    "We shouldn''t waste any more time. Let''s focus on finding those mana forms in the forest. Remember what I showed you about Mana Observation. Since you have already figured out how to use it, Sylvie, you and I will look for the possible Mana Forms around."

    "I will do my best."

    It seemed Sylvie was rtively weak to acknowledge, as her demeanor immediately changed after Irina spoke to her with a trusting tone.

    ''Maybe I should have used the same approach?''

    It was just an assumption, but in the end, the past was in the past, and there was nothing I could change about it.

    "And, since this useless guy over here still can''t use Mana Observation, I will leave him the scouting. We need to be aware of the other students as well."

    ''Tch.''

    I clicked my tone inwardly, hearing her words.

    ''She changed.''

    However, slowly but surely, she was improving. Irina''s ability to understand how the groups worked and how to analyze situations was almost nonexistent at the start, but now she finally became someone who could make rational decisions and lead the group.

    ''At least, she satisfies the bare minimum for the leadership.''

    Of course, it wasn''t that easy to lead, and a good leader needed to possess a lot more characteristics; however, at the very least, she was at the starting point.

    "Any problem with that?"

    ''Maybe I should take it back?'' Looking at her crossed arms, the thought passed my head. I really wanted to see her haughty face crumble, but that was the case for ater time.

    "No."

    "Good, we can start moving then."

    Just like that, the group started moving in the terrain.

    *******

    After walking for a while, the forest began to reveal its secrets. Irina and Sylvie, using their Mana Observation, were looking at the forest from the eyes of mana and mages.

    "So this is how it feels?" Sylvie mumbled, looking at the forest in awe. Everything was a lot different from what she had seen in the past.

    Even the trees possessed a unique mana that made the forest more colorful than it had ever been.

    "How is it?" Irina asked, a proud smile on her face. Even though it was Sylvie''s talent that she learned this fast, at the very least, she could be considered as her teacher, right?

    Sylvie, still marveling at the newfound perspective, nodded enthusiastically. "It''s incredible, Irina. I never imagined the mana in the forest would be so vibrant and diverse. It''s like seeing the world in apletely different light."

    Irina chuckled, enjoying the genuine excitement in Sylvie''s eyes. "That''s the beauty of Mana for a mage. It allows you to perceive the world in ways others can''t. You''ll find that it''s an invaluable skill, especially in our line of work."

    Sylvie''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Have you always been able to see mana like this, Irina?"

    "Well, you can say that. I was taught how to use Mana Observation after the moment I awakened."

    "Ah¡­Right." Sylvie remembered that Irina came from a renowned mage family, and she understood it was a pretty normal achievement for Irina. "It must have been great to learn something like this at such a young age."

    It was an innocent remarking from a girl who didn''t know much about the world. However, for a second, Irina''s expression faltered, and a shadow passed over her face.

    ''¡­.''

    The mention of her childhood and early training brought back memories she often tried to push aside. The expectations, the relentless training, the pressure to excel ¨C all of it was etched into her past.

    "Yeah, great," Irina replied, but her tone held a hint of bitterness. Of course, she instantly masked it with a forced smile. "But not everyone starts like this, so it is normal for you to learn it right now. I could even say you are pretty talented at this."

    Sylvie noticed the subtle shift in Irina''s demeanor, realizing she had unintentionally touched on a sensitive subject. After all, her eyes could see the feelings the person had, and the ones Irina held weren''t certainly pleasant.

    "Irina, I didn''t mean to..." She wanted to express her concern but stopped after seeing Irina shaking her head.

    "No, it''s fine; you don''t need to fret over it."

    With those words, a momentary silence ensued, making the atmosphere awkward.

    "Did you finish your empty talk?"

    At least, until the guy on the back opened his mouth.

    "What?"

    Irina turned to look at Astron speaking, and she realized his purple eyes were shining with mana.

    ''Huh?''

    "If you finished, should we capture the target in front of us?"

    It seemed even if he wasn''t a monster like Sylvie, this guy wasn''t that bad after all.

 Chapter 179 40.4 - A test

    <h4>Chapter 179 Chapter 40.4 - A test</h4>

    Just like that, Irina and Sylvie, distracted by their conversation, turned their attention to where Astron was pointing.

    To their surprise, a small squirrel made entirely of mana walked gracefully in front of them. The creature''s form shimmered with ethereal light, and it seemed to follow a predetermined path through the forest.

    "A Mana Form disguised as a squirrel?" Irina mused, her eyes narrowing as she observed the magical creature. It was quite a sight to see such aplex life form was imitated by a magic form, meaning they would get a lot more points just from capturing and defusing it.

    Sylvie couldn''t help but smile. "It''s so cute! Can we catch it?"

    ''Hmm¡­.She is weak to cute things.''

    Irina mentally noted seeing Sylvie''s reaction and chuckled at her enthusiasm.

    "Of course, we can. Remember, the goal is to find these forms and understand them. Let''s work together and capture it without harm-"

    SWOOSH!

    Just as she was about to continue her words, suddenly, an arrow shining green went right past through her ears.

    STAB!

    And stabbed the pitiful squirrel from its legs, hindering its movements. However, instead of dissipating, the squirrel staggered, its movements hindered by the magical impact.

    GASP!

    Sylvie gasped, worried about the creature''s well-being. "Did you have to do that?"

    Irina, with a mixture of frustration and intrigue, turned her gaze to Astron. "What was the point of that? We were supposed to capture it unharmed!"

    Astron, unfazed by their disapproving res, calmly retrieved another arrow. "Rx. It''s just a magic form. We needed to see how it reacts to an attack, right?"

    He lookedposed for someone who had just shot a pitiful, innocent squirrel. "And, it is not like it is dead or anything. The form is just fine; what you are seeing is nothing but an illusion."

    Just as he said, the squirrel would have dissipated if the magic form had been affected and destroyed. That itself showed that the arrow didn''t cause any harm to their objective. It actually made their lives easier since the squirrel was bound to be different from other forms.

    Most likely, it would be able to escape rapidly.

    "Still¡­.."

    However, even then, it was quite heartbreaking to see that cute squirrel squirm like that.

    "For someone who burns monsters alive, you are quite sensitive about a little mana squirrel," Astron remarked, his tone as expressionless as ever.

    Irina shot him a re, her frustration mounting. The reason wasn''t because he was wrong. It was because he was right since she had killed countless other monsters and took pleasure in the act ofbat.

    ''But, I haven''t fallen enough to shoot an innocent squirrel.'' She wanted to retort, but she didn''t hold her word. She knew he was just going to shrug it off anyway.''

    "Sigh¡­.Let me take a look."

    With a hearty sigh, Irina approached the struggling squirrel. She extended her hand, palm glowing faintly with mana. The magical aura enveloped the wounded creature, and she carefully observed the reactions of the form. It squirmed but showed no signs of dispersing.

    "Remarkable," Irina murmured, her gaze fixed on the enchanted squirrel. "The form has a resilient structure. The arrow impact seems to have altered its movements but hasn''t disrupted the magical construct. Interesting."

    She retrieved a small, intricate artifact provided by the academy for this exam. The device was designed to record and analyze mana forms, an essential tool for investigators since awakeners would always leave traces in the form of Magic Forms even if they had used skills.

    Of course, this device they were provided was actually the lesser version of the real one, but it still did the job.

    cing it close to the mana squirrel, Irina initiated the recording process. A minuteter, the squirrel disappeared, leaving no trace as the mana was absorbed by the artifact.

    "It is over, let''s go." And then, she continued leading the group into the forest.

    On the way, none of the three talked. Sylvie was busy looking at the environment and controlling her eyes, and Irina was observing him.

    ''This guy¡­.''

    Looking at those shining purple eyes, Irina thought to herself.

    ''I knew it. He is quite smart.''

    She still didn''t know why he was ranked this low, but after being with him for a whole period and exploring dungeons, she admitted that Astron was someone who learned fast. He might not be a genius like her or this monstrous girl, but he was at least way above average.

    The time it took him to learn the Mana Observation was a lot shorter than even most of the mages under their family, whom she had sparred when she was a child.

    ''Tch. I can''t make fun of him anymore.''

    Now that he finally got a grasp of how to use Mana Observation, she lost the small chance to make fun of him.

    ''Well, it might not be that bad.''

    His reaction speed was insanely fast, and most importantly, the time for him to assess the situation and make decisions was almost nonexistent.

    He didn''t waste any second while making ns and acted instantly, just like he did with the squirrel.

    ''I hate to admit it, but he is a lot better in terms of this.''

    Even though it might scratch her pride, in the end, she wasn''t an asshole who refused to ept other people''s achievements.

    ''Well, I might have been that asshole.''

    Just like that, the group ventured into the forest, looking around for squirrels. Since all three of them were able to use Mana Observation, they swiftly found Mana Forms disguised as parts of a forest.

    Irina used her magic to trap the monsters where the magic forms were attached.

    Even though she was a fire mage mostly focusing on explosive elements, because this time it was a capture, she used other forms of magic as well. Even then, she proved why she wasbeled as a genius, as her other forms of magic were also strong and swift.

    Astron was Astron, as he simply used arrows, and as for Sylvie, she was the one that surprised the two the most, as she was somehow able to ''charm'' the magic forms, making them unable to move.

    It was quite a weird scene to witness and clearly something Irina was seeing for the first time.

    However, that peaceful time reached its end not long after...

    *******

    ''Something is not right.''

    I thought, walking in the forest.

    ''The presence of other students is lessened considerably.''

    In the past hour, we had been exploring the dungeon and recorded quite a lot of forms on the device. And, of course, since many of the first-year students were also in the forest, normally, we were bound to encounter others, and a fight would ur, but our ''smart'' leader came up with another good idea.

    She released her aura intentionally, making other students aware of her presence.

    ''Certainly, something expected from Irina.''

    Knowing what kind of person she was, it was evident that she would do something like this. Of course, what she did wasn''t bad. Most of the other students would never want to go against her in this forest either since she was basically one of the strongest students in the academy.

    It wasn''t wise to make an enemy of her, and it seemed most students knew their ce.

    However, this method had a small disadvantage, something that might have been detrimental to us.

    It was the existence of other possible high-ranking students who held the same amounts of authority and power as Irina¡ªsomeone who could go against her toe-to-toe.

    If someone like that were around us, they would be well aware of our location, and that would give them an advantage over us since they could conceal their presence.

    Slowly approaching Irina, I whispered.

    "Have you noticed it?"

    "Not-"

    "Sssh¡­.."

    Seeing my hand, she naturally lowered her voice and looked at me.

    "Noticed what?"

    "¡­..Really?"

    It seems this girl still held the same pride that made her this carefree. Releasing her aura intentionally while not paying attention¡­.

    ''Do I really need to crush her pride?''

    I thought but discarded the idea not long after. Even though she was wed, this was what made Irina a strong individual.

    "What are you talking about?"

    However, she was still dumb when it came to picking things up.

    "You really need to be more careful when you do such a thing."

    "What do you me-"

    Just as she was about to continue, she stopped her tracks. It seems she also finally realized what was missing. Of course, she should. Her stats must be much higher than mine, so there was no way she would miss what I had seen if she looked at it carefully with her high mana sensitivity as well.

    Truly, I wish this arrogance of hers was at least a little limited to some extent. Maybe, then, she would be the strongest.

    "Sylvie."

    She immediately looked at Sylvie and then turned her attention to me.

    "Cover her."

    At the very least, she knew one of the core rules of a party.

    Always protect the healer if there is one, and knowing that Sylvie wasn''t someone who could protect herself, I immediately dashed towards to her, sensing the iing projectiles.

    "Wh-"

    THUD!

    As Sylvie looked at me in confusion, I quickly grabbed her, tackling her to the ground just in time.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    Countless ice shards materialized on the ground where we had been standing, a deadly dance of frozen projectiles aimed at our group.

    "Stay down," I muttered to Sylvie while already having taken cover from the boulder in front of us.

    She didn''t ask any questions either. It seems she got used to such situations in her past dungeon explorations in the first period.

    ''Good, she is not a liability, at least.''

    Having someone in your team who panics is not good. I guess I should thank her first group for that.

    BOOM! SWIRL!

    In that split second, fire erupted around us. I nced over to see Irina, her eyes aze with determination. She manipted the mes expertly, creating a fiery barrier that intercepted the iing ice shards.

    "Wha-what''s happening?" Sylvie asked, her eyes wide with surprise while looking at the mes and ice shing.

    ''Well, this scene is certainly not normal.''

    The amount of mana that had gathered around us wasn''t normal, and there was no way Sylvie had missed that mana with her new powers as well. It was quite understandable that she was feeling overwhelmed, thanks to that amount.

    "Stay low and quiet," I advised, my gaze fixed on the source of the attack.

    After all, there was only one person who could confront our fiery mage.

    "Ho¡­.you are pretty good as usual."

    Emerging from the shadows was another student, an incredibly beautiful girl with silver hair cascading towards her waist and eyes as blue as an icy winter sky.

    "Seraphina."

    The rival of Irina and one of the strongest future characters stood in front of our group.

    Seraphina Frostborne.

 Chapter 180 40.5 - A Test

    <h4>Chapter 180 Chapter 40.5 - A Test</h4>

    Emerging from the shadows was another student, an incredibly beautiful girl with silver hair cascading towards her waist and eyes as blue as an icy winter sky.

    Her presence, which exuded an air of elegance and cold determination, would immediately capture the attention of everyone in the vicinity.

    "Seraphina."

    Irina met the eyes of the neer with a fiery gaze, her aura burning. It didn''t take a genius to understand that her emotions were overflowing.

    ''Seraphina Frostborne.''

    It was the girl''s name, a character, and a future pir in the game.

    ''Of course, it is going to be her.''

    There was no way, other than Seraphina, that someone would intentionally target Irina like this.

    ''After all, they are rivals.''

    Information that Seraphina was the rival of the Irina wasn''t disclosed, and everyone knew about it. Even in the game, these two often shed, creating problems for the yer.

    They were ipatible and almost impossible to put on the same party, and at some point, the yer would need to make a decision as to which one to choose.

    Each one of them came with its own storyline and its own problems, and choosing one would essentially make the other enemy.

    Seraphina, unperturbed by Irina''s fiery aura, regarded her with a calm demeanor. There were no traces of other students in her group.

    ''Are they spread?'' I asked myself after seeing her alone. If it was Seraphina, that might be true since even under the cold exterior she had shown; she is also a mage with huge ego and arrogance.

    ''No, that wouldn''t be the case.''

    However, I dismissed the idea. Different from this fiery girl, Seraphina was someone who could easily control her arrogance and her feelings, and this was the reason why she was ranked higher than Irina in the school rankings.

    "Isn''t it a surprise to find you in our little territory, Irina?" Seraphina''s voice was asposed as ever, her words carrying a subtle chill. "I was just having a discussion with my group about the prowess of Emberheart''s best."

    Irina''s jaw clenched, and her fists tightened around her staff. She shot a nce around, noticing the absence of anyone apanying Seraphina. "I don''t see anyone around you."

    Seraphina responded with an elegant smirk, her demeanor unwavering. "Indeed. After all, there is no one to talk about Emberheart''s best since there is nothing to talk about. Unless, of course, you count fiery tantrums and misced arrogance."

    Of course, while talking about her, I missed one thing.

    ''This girl really has a poisonous tongue.''

    If there was one thing Irinackedpared to Seraphina, it would be the fact that Seraphina knew how to speak.

    Even from her childhood, she must have been prettypatible with politics and higher society. After all, if a person doesn''t know how to talk, they can''t survive in such a ce.

    This is also the reason why Irina probably hates going home since it is the same for her own household.

    "If you''re here for a fight, Seraphina, you won''t be disappointed."

    Seraphina''s lips curled into a slight smile, an expression that held a hint of amusement. "A test of skill among students is always enlightening, don''t you think?"

    CREAK!

    With those words, the surrounding mana surged, forming crystals above her head. A sudden burst of frost emanated from her, and in an instant, the surroundings were transformed into a wintryndscape. The ground beneath their feet frosted over, and the air became biting cold.

    SWOOSH! SWIRL!

    The same went for Irina; unfazed, she conjured mes around her staff.

    "Sigh, this is troublesome," I mumbled.

    Knowing that the fight that was going to happen here would mean that we might also be swayed by the shes.

    The contrasting elements of fire and ice shed as the two mages faced off.

    ''We need to get ready too.''

    I observed the fight. Even though I really wanted to watch and see how the top two mages in the academy fought, I knew we wouldn''t have the time.

    Since Seraphina attacked us, that means she wanted something. That girl wouldn''t do something that doesn''t have any benefits to her. She might like messing with Irina a little bit, but essentially, she dislikes doing random things, and her showing herself after attacking without her group clearly indicates what she is after.

    It was the device. Even though we had recorded the magic forms on the device, we had yet to submit it to the teachers, and no rule indicated that a device belonged to a group alone.

    That meant it was susceptible to stealing.

    And, already aware of that from the start, I got the device from Irina.

    ''She probably thinks the device is on Irina.''

    Seraphina knows Irina just like me, and she also knows how arrogant she is.

    ''This fight is pointless.''

    She also knows that, no matter how much power they put in this fight, it won''t end with a clear result.

    After all, there are other predators out there, and she can''t waste much time.

    ''So, she will aim for a clean victory.''

    And that clear victory was getting the device, which basically meant our whole points.

    "Sylvie, are you ready?"

    I said, looking at her.

    "What?"

    She asked, slightly surprised.

    ''!''

    I was about to inform them that they were probablying, but at that second, my senses screamed at me.

    CLANK!

    The sound of metal meeting metal echoed through the wintryndscape as I swiftly turned, raising one of my daggers to deflect the arrowing from my back. The arrow ttered against the de and fell harmlessly to the frosted ground.

    Eyes of Hourss.

    Activating my skill, I immediately observed the direction the arrow came from.

    ''From the tree, huh?''

    And my eyes immediately noticed another student on the tree. He tried to conceal his mana and presence as best as he could, but he was still not good at it enough.

    ''A low ranker.''

    The teams were bnced. Thus, I knew he was the lower-ranked student.

    ''Then, this must be the other one.''

    TAP! TAP!

    Immediately before my eyes, a presence made itself known.

    SWOOSH!

    Dashing at me with a rapid speed, another student appeared with his sword aimed right at my chest.

    CLANK!

    However, I was ready from the start. Blocking the attack with my dagger, I redirected it to the ground, altering his bnce.

    THUD!

    And then, with a smooth kick, I pushed him back, opening the distance.

    "Kurgh¡­." The student grunted, stumbling backward from the force of my kick. He quickly regained hisposure, a mix of frustration and determination on his face.

    As he staggered back, I took a moment to assess the situation. The wintry battleground was now scattered with the sh of elements, the hiss of mes, and the crystalline coldness of frost.

    ''Archer first.''

    Immediately grabbing my bow from my back, I knocked an arrow on the bow and channeled my mana.

    SWOOSH!

    Since I had done this same motion countless times and also trained while alternating between closebat and long range, it didn''t even take me a second to shoot the arrow at the archer on the tree.

    CLANK!

    Of course, the guy who had just scattered noticed that I switched to the bow and then immediately dashed to me with his sword once again.

    CLANK!

    I blocked his attack once again with my daggers, but this time, I was the one pushed back. Switching back to dagger took a little time, and my posture wasn''t perfect.

    SWOOSH!

    The guy continued attacking without any words, and I evaded and blocked the attacks utilizing my agility.

    SLASH!

    Even then, he was quite fast. His school rank was probably around the number 700 or something, and it was getting harder for me to simply fend off his attacks.

    "Heh¡­.I thought you were strong or something, but I guess I overestimated you."

    As two wounds appeared on my body, the guy finally opened his mouth with clear contempt. I guess he was finally lowering his guard.

    ''Tch¡­..Humans are really simple.''

    I clicked my tongue inwardly, seeing this guy. This happened quite frequently, even in the game, as most of the students would lower their guards. I knew they were still a bunch of young kids who didn''t know much, but at the very least, they should have learned how tricky dungeons can be.

    ''This will be my lesson to you.''

    Dash.

    I activated my skill, feeling my speed increase.

    SWOOSH!

    And immediately dodged the guy''s swing with a clean movement. I could see his eyes widening, clearly not expecting me to suddenly dodge. He was ustomed to my speed in this matter of seconds, and that was his mistake.

    SLASH!

    First, with a clean sh, I aimed right at his abdomen.

    "Arghk-"

    Severing the ce where his nerves connected, I made him limp for a second.

    SLASH!

    And then, with another smooth sh, I severed the small connecting point behind his arms on his rear delt.

    That ce was where his arm tendons were connected, and he staggered, dropping his sword to the ground.

    I was about to follow my attack with another, but at that second, I could see his eyes shine.

    ''!''

    And I immediately needed to back off.

    CREACK! FOOSH!

    From the ground I was standing, a small pir made from earth appeared. If I were even a secondte, I would probably be injured.

    ''As expected, he has a skill.''

    Just like me, any other student is also bound to have skills and hidden cards.

    As the fight went into stalemate, I took a moment to assess the situation.

    The wintry battleground was now scattered with the sh of elements, the hiss of mes, and the crystalline coldness of frost, while the archer and this swordsman.

    "Sylvie."

    I immediately called Sylvie, who was looking at everything with surprised eyes. I knew from the start that it wouldn''t be easy alone while not showing my full capabilities.

    "¡­."

    At first, no response came.

    "SYLVIE!"

    However, as I raised my voice, she immediately came to her senses.

    "¡­.S-sorry."

    She apologized, but it was not the time to apologize.

    "Can you cast me a buff?"

    I didn''t want to disclose my prowess to others, and I needed a reason to exin how I beat these two.

    ''I guess I will be drawing attention to Sylvie, but that is fine.''

    She is already bound to get attention in any case since she has already shown how capable she is. The instructors observing her from a distance probably contacted the chairman already.

    "I-I will try."

    Sylvie nodded in understanding, her eyes regaining focus. She swiftly began to channel mana, her hands weaving through intricate patterns in the air as she invoked her supportive skill.

    Most of the healers are very important, both because they can heal and because they can cast buffs, though I still don''t know how they are rted or how they obtain those skills.

    ''I guess ites with their traits.'' I thought, but I didn''t have much time to analyze.

    SWOOSH!

    The guy before me realized Sylvie''s upation, and he immediately dashed towards me, trying not to let her buff me¡­.

 Chapter 181 40.6 - A test

    <h4>Chapter 181 Chapter 40.6 - A test</h4>

    "I-I will try."

    Sylvie might not be the best person suited for such a field job in this world, but even then, she herself was chosen as the sessor of the [First Lord''s Authority].

    Therefore, even with her initial hesitation, she was still able to cast the buff.

    SWOOSH!

    The moment the guy before me realized Sylvie''s upation, he immediately dashed toward me, this time with renewed vigor.

    His movements were faster and more precise as if he had discarded any restraint.

    ''He is finally showing his full power.''

    No sane person would start the fight with their full power while showing their cards; even though this kid before me might still be young, at the very least, he wasn''t as stupid as he looked.

    He finally seemed to understand that the fight wasn''t going the way he wanted.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    His sword shed against my daggers with increased intensity. Each strike carried more force than before, testing my defenses. The earth pir he summoned earlier indicated that he wasn''t holding back anymore and he was going to use his skills.

    ''I need to finish this quickly.''

    With Sylvie casting a buff, I felt a surge of energy coursing through me. My movements became even swifter, and I could sense an enhancement in my overall capabilities.

    "Ha!"

    He shouted, as he immediately dashed to me. His sword was coated with his mana, and he was also utilizing his own trait, probably increasing his vitality.

    SWOOSH!

    Dodging one of his powerful swings, I countered with a quick series of strikes, aiming for vulnerable points.

    TAK! TAK! TAK!

    However, my attacks didn''t cut his skin but rather were blocked by the small shell he made with his earthen skill.

    ''Earthification, huh?''

    His ability to manipte Earth to create defensive barriers added anotheryer ofplexity to the fight. It became clear that he wasn''t just relying on brute force; he had a strategic approach tobat.

    "You really are like a cockroach!" he dered, gathering mana around him. Of course, I wasn''t going to let him do as he pleased and immediately went to disturb him.

    However, he seemed to expect this as he mmed his hands onto the wintry ground, causing a seismic tremor.

    ''Tch.''

    I could see what he was about to do and immediately leaped backward.

    CREAK!

    The earth beneath me shook, and a wave of force erupted, sting my body into the air.

    WHOOSH!

    I tumbled through the air, the world spinning around me. However, one of the things I had practiced while training was how to use acrobatic movements to make my aerialbat more efficient.

    As I regained myposure mid-air, I realized what he intended to do. The ground in front of him cracked open, and a burst of fine dust and smoke filled the air.

    ''Smoke?''

    It seemed this guy was on the smarter side; it was sad that he had chosen the wrong opponent for this.

    ''I guess you were able to rise ranks while not only relying on your overwhelming strength.''

    Even without activating my skill, I knew where he would be and who they would target.

    Eyes of Hourss.

    The moment my skill activated, I felt the time slowing down. My vision became more clear, and I could see the small movements in the smoke heading towards Sylvie.

    ''Not happening.''

    SWOOSH! BOOM!

    I immediately darted towards Sylvie, closing the distance rapidly.

    "Thanks for the buff."

    "Hmm¡­.."

    Putting her down in another ce, I focused my attention on him again.

    The guy probably thought he could take advantage of the chaos and grab Sylvie as a hostage to gain the upper hand. But he had underestimated the swiftness granted by Sylvie''s buff.

    I also felt like the wounds on my body were already healed, probably because of Sylvie''s healing. I couldn''t pay much attention to her, but it seemed she also made up her mind.

    SLASH!

    In a single motion, I intercepted his path, my daggers cutting through the air with precision. He attempted to grab Sylvie, but he found only empty space as I swiftly moved her out of harm''s way.

    "Nice try," I remarked, my voice cold and determined. For some reason, I was a little annoyed that he had targeted Sylvie, even though what the guy did was the right choice.

    Without giving him a moment to recover, I immediately closed the gap between us. Sylvie had granted me not only swiftness but also a heightened sense of focus.

    As I dashed towards him, I readied myself to use the new set of movements I had visualized while training my art.

    ''Bare Moon.''

    SWOOSH!

    In a rapid sequence, my daggers danced through the air, each movement calcted to disarm the opponent efficiently.

    CLANK!

    The first movement aimed to destabilize his grip on the weapon, forcing him to loosen his hold. To achieve that, I would specifically target the tip of his weapon from the side, making sure the weapon would shake as strongly as possible.

    SWOOSH!

    The second swiftly followed, exploiting the momentary imbnce to redirect the weapon''s trajectory for an opening.

    CLANK!

    The third targeted the weapon itself, attempting to knock it out of his hand while making sure that he couldn''t regain his bnce within the time.

    Finally, the fourth movement seized the opportunity to finish the unarmed enemy full of openings.

    CLANK! CLANK! SWOOSH! CLANK!

    The sequence unfolded seamlessly, and before he could react, his weapony on the wintry ground, and I stood before him with both daggers at the ready.

    "What?"

    The maneuvers not only disarmed him but also left him bewildered by the speed and precision of the actions.

    This whole sequence was possible because of Sylvie''s buff since I still wouldn''t be able to exert enough power to make the weapon fall to the ground.

    Before he could fully grasp the situation, I channeled my mana on my hand, and in one final, calcted movement, I aimed a swift strike at the back of his head with the hilt of one of my daggers.

    THUD!

    And with that onest strike, he fell to the ground, his consciousness leaving his body; I could see his breathing returning to normal, as well as other signs of losing consciousness, and confirmed that the fight was over.

    ''It worked as intended.''

    As I stood over the fallen swordsman, satisfied that the immediate threat had been neutralized, I turned my attention to Sylvie, ready to ensure her safety.

    ''Hmm?''

    To my surprise, the archer I had shot earlier had emerged from the shadows, now holding Sylvie as a hostage.

    "Drop your weapons, or the healer gets hurt," the archer threatened, a forced smile ying on her lips.

    "¡­.."

    I didn''t say anything and simply looked at the archer girl and Sylvie.

    "What?"

    "You know you should have fled when you had the chance," I mumbled, looking at the girl.

    "I won''t warn you again."

    She was looking at me with a clear annoyance, and she was also shaking a little bit as if she was scared and in pain.

    ''She still hadn''t healed the wound.''

    The wound I made from the first shot was still there and bleeding and it seemed something had been holding her back from fleeing.

    ''It must be Seraphina.''

    If she had learned that the archer fled when she herself was fighting¡­.. Then, this girl''s future career would probably be over. This was probably also the reason why the swordsman fought with me even though I was buffed.

    However, if you are going to take someone hostage, you need to be very cautious of your surroundings. Especially as a ranger since you are purposefully revealing yourself while not being proficient in closebat.

    ''Well, that is it.''

    It was not like I needed to do anything. After all, the main goal of this test wasn''t to eliminate other students but simply to make sure you have submitted magic forms.

    Thus, I simply sat there and watched, testing the girl''s patience. I was also observing Sylvie while all of this was happening, and the small fear in her eyes showed that she was indeed caught unprepared.

    ''This should be a good lesson to her as well.''

    The archer girl''s impatience grew evident as I continued to stand my ground, refusing toply with her demands. She gestured with her bow, a subtle threat in her eyes.

    "Drop your weapons, or I''ll make sure she suffers," she warned, tightening her grip on Sylvie.

    I shook my head slowly, maintaining my calm demeanor. "I don''t think you''re in a position to make threats. If you harm her, you lose any leverage you think you have."

    The archer girl''s frustration boiled over, and she red at me. "Don''t y games! Are you so heartless that you don''t care about the well-being of yourrades?"

    "¡­..Sigh¡­" I released a hearty sigh at her question and lowered my hand.

    PULL!

    And then, pulled the small strings of mana connected to the tip of my finger.

    TOK! TOK!

    Following my movement, the small daggers I had nted on the ground came back to my hands, one of them hitting the head of the girl from the back. ((N1))

    "Huh?"

    Dash.

    She was initially surprised, stumbling forward as the daggers collided with her. Before she could react, I swiftly closed the distance, aiming to disarm her.

    The daggers I had summoned moved with precision, knocking the bow out of her hands and sending it skidding across the frosted ground.

    The archer girl fell to her knees, disarmed and bewildered, while the point of my dagger grazed through her neck. I simply looked at the girl as she looked at me with clear pain in her eyes, probably from the wound earlier.

    "Now, do you surrender?"

    "....Yes¡­."

    "This will hurt a little."

    THUD!

    With those words, I knocked her down with the hilt of my dagger as well, leaving her on the ground.

    And, as I turned my attention to Sylvie, my eyes were locked on her shining green eyes. I was annoyed at the fact that such a situation could easily happen in the real world, where the attacker was mainly targeting her life.

    "This is the reason why I asked for you to learn closebat. Without a person to protect you, you are a liability."

    And I was also mad at myself that I lowered my guard when I had beaten the swordsman guy. If this was a real case, I needed to be aware of the archer, but I initially trusted my first attack, thinking it would make the girl impossible to move.

    ''I should be more careful next time.''

 Chapter 182 40.7 - A test

    <h4>Chapter 182 Chapter 40.7 - A test</h4>

    Sylvie was initially surprised seeing how things were unfolding right before her eyes. Suddenly, immense amounts of mana appeared in the environment, and seeing that blue and red mana shing was an overwhelming sight.

    It was as if a natural disaster was urring, and even that might be an understatement.

    "Stay low and quiet."

    However, his words calmed her down. In a situation where she suddenly felt the abundant amounts of mana, his words brought her back to the real world.

    ''That''s right.''

    She gulped, trying to calm herself down.

    ''I shouldn''t show weakness.''

    She needed to be strong¡­. Stronger than she used to be. She didn''t know why, but she could innately feel that she needed to change.

    It started after her awakening. From the moment she had awakened that power, she knew the world would change, and a sense of urgency was always lying within her. She couldn''t even sleep properly the rest of the week since she always dreamt about weird things whenever she fell asleep.

    "Seraphina."

    Hearing the cold voice of her leader, she turned her eyes towards the neer. It was a girl she didn''t know; however, looking at the emotions welling inside Irina''s heart, it was evident that they didn''t share a good history.

    Irina''s anger and annoyance levels were rising with each second, and Sylvie could see that she was slowly bing a volcano ready to erupt.

    But the weird one wasn''t Irina, but the girl right before her.

    "Isn''t it a surprise to find you in our little territory, Irina?" Seraphina''s voice was asposed as ever, her words carrying a subtle chill. "I was just having a discussion with my group about the prowess of Emberheart''s best."

    Even though her words were clearly poisonous and were targeted at Irina, the important thing was the feelings inside.

    ''She is clearly enjoying it.''

    With each word the neer girl spoke, her joy grew as if she liked messing with Irina. Aside from that, under her cold face, a simple grey color covered her palette, suppressing her feelings, just like a certain someone.

    "This is troublesome."

    And that certain someone was now making an annoyed face.

    "Sylvie, are you ready?"

    "What?" She asked, looking at his face. What was going to happen anyway? They could see Seraphina around.

    However, her question was soon answered.

    CLANK!

    The sudden metallic sound echoed through the tense atmosphere, cutting through the verbal sparring between Seraphina and Irina.

    Sylvie''s eyes widened as she followed the trajectory of the arrow that had been deflected with astonishing precision. The arrow ttered to the ground, leaving a momentary silence in its wake.

    In that brief pause, Sylvie''s gaze shifted to him beside her, the one who had skillfully intercepted the projectile.

    His expression was focused, and the air around him seemed to ripple with an unspoken coldness. His purple eyes were locked on the trees around the ce as if he were tracing back the arrow.

    ''There was another person.'' At that moment, everything made sense. Since that girl was in this ce, that meant she was here with her group, and there needed to be at least three people.

    ''Then the other one¡­..''

    CLANK!

    Before she could even think further, another sword-shing sound echoed. The dagger met with the sword, creating sparks around the ce.

    This time, it was another student with a sword raised in his hands.

    However, weirdly enough, in a matter of seconds, he deflected the swordsman back as if it was easy. And then, taking advantage of the brief second, he grabbed his bow and attacked the archer who had attacked them at the start.

    ''Wow.''

    She couldn''t help but look in awe. She couldn''t tell if the arrow hit or not, but she could feel the energy it contained.

    After that, the sh of metal against metal continued, creating a chaotic symphony in the clearing.

    Sylvie watched the fight, as it was the first time she had witnessed a real fight between cadets. She had seen fights against monsters, but this was a new experience.

    ''Thrilling¡­.''

    And somehow, it was thrilling.

    At first, it seemed like the swordsman had the upper hand. The rapid exchange of blows had the boy on the defensive, his movements graceful but defensive, like a skilled dancer evading an aggressive partner.

    Sylvie''s heart raced as she observed the intensity of the battle unfolding before her.

    "Kurgh¡­." The frustrated grunt of the swordsman filled the air, determination, and annoyance etched across his face. Sylvie felt a strange mix of nervousness and excitement, unsure of what was unfolding before her.

    ''Is he okay? I should be ready to help if needed.''

    His dagger shed with the swordsman''s de once again, but this time, he was forced back. The transition back to his dagger seemed to take a moment, and Sylvie sensed a subtle imperfection in his posture.

    ''He''s struggling. I need to be ready.''

    SWOOSH!

    He evaded with a dancer''s grace, blocking and dodging with agility. Yet, the swordsman''s speed seemed to increase, making it progressively difficult for him to fend off the strikes.

    "I thought you were something, but I guess I was mistaken."

    The words of the swordsman pierced the air with contempt, revealing a momentary vulnerability in his defenses.

    ''What do you even know about him?''

    Weirdly enough, she found herself cursing the swordsman. She felt annoyed at the fact that the swordsman was openly disrespecting him. As a person who knew his struggles from the start, she knew what kind of things he had experienced.

    [Tch¡­..Humans are really simple.]

    At that second, she heard a bunch of words in her mind. The voice was also a bit familiar.

    What?

    It was as if she had heard his thoughts. As she focused more, Sylvie could see the struggle in his movements, but she also sensed an underlying confidence.

    SWOOSH!

    Suddenly, he activated a skill, a burst of speed that caught the swordsman off guard. The tables turned, and Sylvie couldn''t help but feel a surge of relief.

    Wow¡­.

    It was a clean moveing from him as she watched in a daze. She could see how he manipted his mana around his body with her eyes. It was a new and weirdly enchanting experience as rather than seeing overwhelming amounts of mana, what she had seen was an experienced control.

    "Sylvie."

    However, at that moment, his urgent call snapped her back to reality. Their eyes met, and Sylvie could see that even underneath those purple eyes, there was a small trust in her skills. Of course, a little annoyance was also there.

    He needs me. I have to do my part.

    "¡­.S-sorry."

    She acknowledged his unspoken request, realizing the importance of her role in this fight.

    ''I need to concentrate. He''s counting on me.''

    It might be weird to say, but this was the first time in her life that she felt like someone was counting on her. In the dungeons before, even though her party members were healed by her, she inwardly knew none of them actually relied on her.

    It was as if she was just there to fill the party, and she was even useless most of the time because of her trauma against fighting.

    "I-I will try."

    Her hands moved instinctively, weaving through the air to channel mana. The intricacies of her supportive skill flowed from her, enveloping him in a subtle glow.

    SWOOSH!

    As the opponent recognized Sylvie''s supportive role, a renewed vigor surged within him. His movements became more fluid and precise, shedding any prior restraint.

    ''He''s showing his full strength now.''

    The sh of des intensified, leaving Sylvie torn between anxiety and fascination. Each strike and parry tested the boy''s defenses, and she found herself silently cheering for his sess.

    ''He''s so fast. Is he okay?''

    The revtion of the opponent''s ability to manipte Earth for defense added ayer ofplexity to the fight. Sylvie realized that it wasn''t merely about brute force but also a strategic approach.

    ''This is getting dangerous.''

    As the opponent gathered mana, Sylvie sensed an impending seismic attack. Reacting swiftly, the boy leaped backward, narrowly avoiding the eruption of force.

    ''He''s quick on his feet.''

    WHOOSH!

    Tossed into the air by a forceful shockwave, the boy showcased acrobatic skills. Sylvie marveled at his ability to maneuver mid-air, realizing that his training extended beyond standardbat.

    ''He''s more than just strong.''

    It was a little cool to see him move in such a manner. She even momentarily thought that he could be a part of [Awakened Olympic Games].

    However, at that momentarily distraction, she made a crucial mistake. She wasn''t able to notice the ranger approaching behind her, and because of that, she ended up in a hostage situation.

    "Drop your weapons, or the healer gets hurt," the archer threatened, a forced smile ying on her lips.

    ''This is¡­..''

    The tension in the air heightened as the boy remainedposed, refusing toply with the archer''s demands.

    ''This is just like him.''

    Knowing the boy, she knew this was just kind of his response, and it even made it weirder.

    "I won''t warn you again."

    In that moment of understanding, a strange calmness washed over Sylvie, if only for a fleeting second. The situation was still dire, but at least she sensed an absence of immediate harm.

    ''I hope he knows what he''s doing.''

    Just as the standoff reached its peak, Sylvie noticed a change in the boy''s expression. His eyes, initially reflecting annoyance, seemed to intensify with a hint of anger. It was as if he was upset, not at the archer girl, but at Sylvie herself for letting this happen.

    ''Right¡­..''

    It might have been a while, but she knew what he had advised her at the start.

    Even though she herself was trying her best, she was avoiding one important thing. Her fear of pain was still holding her back, and she realized it just like that.

    After that, just like in a second, she was rescued thanks to his actions. However, his words at the end just hit the nail at that very second.

    The words he uttered, "Without a person to protect you, you are a liability," echoed in her mind.

    ''Liability.''

    The word resonated deeply within her. It was a stark reminder of her vulnerability and the need to be stronger.

    "If you''re not willing to confront your weaknesses head-on, then perhaps you should reconsider being a part of the academy,"

    At that moment, a subtle determination ignited within Sylvie.

    If this is what you want, then I am going to do it.

    I won''t be a liability.

    With that desire lit in heart, she looked at him with a fiery gaze.

    *******

    "Please, teach me how to fight."

    That was what she said in the middle of the ssroom¡­..

 Chapter 183 41.1 - Change of Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 183 Chapter 41.1 - Change of Hearts</h4>

    "Please, teach me how to fight."

    Standing before me was the girl whom I wasn''t expecting, in the middle of the whole ssroom.

    ''Sigh¡­..What a hassle.''

    And I, who was now in the pinpoint of the whole ssroom''s attention, was looking at her with a deadpan expression.

    ''How it came to this?''

    ********

    ''Interesting.''

    The moment Astron knocked the archer girl down, the fight of the mages on the sideline also reached its end.

    "This fight is now pointless," Seraphina dered calmly, her hand effortlessly dispelling the fiery onught Irina had unleashed. She eyed Irina with a cool detachment, assessing the situation.

    ''It didn''t go the way I wanted.''

    And immediately came to a conclusion.

    SWOOSH!

    Irina, however, was not ready to relent. The fire in her eyes burned brighter, and her stance remained defiant. "Pointless? You came into my group, provoked us, and now you want to back off? We''re not finished."

    SWIRL!

    And, with those words, she also released another attack, pointed right at Seraphina.

    "Was it him?"

    However, the words that came out of Seraphina''s mouth made them stop for a second.

    "What?"

    That brief second somehow was enough for Seraphina to understand what she was looking for.

    ''It is indeed him, how interesting¡­.''

    "Your reaction says it all," Seraphina remarked, her tone filled with a subtle amusement. She effortlessly sidestepped the iing mes, herposure as graceful as ever. "It seems things will get interesting from now on."

    However, Irina didn''t seem to understand her words. "You foxlike bitch. Say what you want to say directly."

    "Hmm~ It is up to you to understand what I am saying." She said with a teasing smile as she turned her back.

    "You!" Irina wanted to attack once again, but Seraphina grabbed a small sphere object from her pocket.

    "Here. It is your price for winning." And she put it on the ground. It was the device given by the academy to record the magic forms, and her putting it down meant she epted the defeat.

    ''Things I learned are far more valuable than a bunch of points.'' She thought inwardly, looking at the two other members of Irina''s team.

    ''Especially that girl¡­..As expected, the chairman really had a reason to test her. That guy is not normal either.''

    After that, her attention naturally turned to two unconscious students.

    ''Another useless bunch.''

    The small wave of a smile on her face and her eyes turned cold as she looked at her team for a second.

    ''Trash.''

    Since her team was defeated, and she sensed it, she needed to concede. It wasn''t because she was scared of Irina, but with the other three entering the equation, things might possibly get messy.

    Irina''s fiery gaze shifted from Seraphina to the small sphere on the ground. She hesitated for a moment, the remnants of her frustration still evident in her clenched fists. However, with a begrudging acknowledgment, she walked over to the device and picked it up.

    "Fine," Irina muttered, her tone still holding a hint of irritation. She looked back at Seraphina, the tension between them lingering. "We''re done for now."

    "¡­.." Seraphina looked at Irina for a second, and then she nodded her head.

    ''She changed.''

    The Irina she knew wasn''t someone to ept such an offer, and she would pursue what she wanted until the end, losing the profits she could possibly make. That was why she was known as Fiery Demoness in the upper society since she never backed down from any challenge.

    However, now, her response was clearly logical and different. She passed the test Seraphina threw at her, and that was something Seraphina immediately took note of.

    ''As expected¡­.I should investigate him.''

    And there was only one person who was different in this girl''s life after she entered the academy¡ªa random guy who normally would never even be able to see such a figure.

    Just like Irina had studied the important people in the academy, Seraphina was also constantly keeping tabs on those people''s lives.

    That was especially the case with her rival, Irina. Most of the time, whenever she did something, or she made some changes, Seraphina would be informed.

    Bribing some of Irina''s former teammates for information was not a hard thing to do, after all.

    That was the way of an heir from a high-ranking mage family, and information was the key for such people.

    And from such information, she knew this dynamic between the two was far from normal.

    As Seraphina turned to leave, she threw onest nce back at the group. It seemed that the guy had also been looking at her since their eyes met.

    Seraphina''s icy gaze locked onto Astron''s purple eyes, and then a faint smile graced her lips.

    His aura was not strong, and her trait showed that his overall parameters were indeed weak. But even then, there was a small portion that her trait wasn''t able to see, which rarely happened, and whenever it happened, she knew the said person was important.

    ''Maybe I should just take him away.''

    Comparing Irina''s unconscious reaction, she imagined how she could feel if she did such a thing.

    ''That would be interesting.''

    She mused internally. Her curiosity about the seemingly unremarkable boy heightened. There was more to him than met the eye, and the fact that he yed a role in changing Irina''s approach intrigued Seraphina. She wondered how someone like him could influence a girl known for her fiery determination.

    Just like that, she had left the ce and made her way to the academy building to meet with the principal.

    However, she hadn''t noticed the pair of green eyes looking at her.

    *****

    The hushed whispers of surprise and curiosity filled the ssroom as Sylvie stood in the spotlight, her request echoing through the air.

    "Please, teach me how to fight."

    As she locked eyes with me, I couldn''t help but release a weary sigh. It wasn''t the fact that she was seekingbat training that bothered me, but the unexpected attention it brought.

    ''What a hassle. First Seraphina, and now her.''

    The eyes of every student in the room bore into us, and I maintained my deadpan expression, contemting how we reached this point.

    ''How did ite to this?''

    Of course, I knew why it came to this. It was my own actions that probably brought Sylvie in front of me. Considering the words I spoke, she must have finally decided on what she wanted to do. Also, my words were not necessarily encouraging.

    When I am annoyed, I speak rather rudely, and I know it is not a good idea, but habits can''t be changed instantly. This was especially the case with the words I had spoken yesterday.

    ''Well, this might not be that bad.''

    I thought Sylvie would rather go to an instructor to learn closebat and know what the academy wanted; they wouldply with her request. But, even then, not everyone in the academy could be trusted, especially from the teacher team.

    ''Well, no use of backing up now.''

    Nevertheless, amid the sea of curious gazes, Sylvie stood her ground, determination etched on her face. It was a stark contrast to the Sylvie I first encountered, the one who initially recoiled at the thought ofbat.

    With a measured nod, I acknowledged Sylvie''s request, deciding to ept the responsibility that seemed to have inadvertently fallen into myp. I tried to keep my face straight, hiding any flicker of annoyance that lingered beneath the surface.

    "Fine. I''ll teach you," I conceded, my tone serious. "But understand, I won''t go easy on you. Are you okay with that?"

    If she came to me in order to learn, she would need to ept how I taught. That was my condition.

    Sylvie met my gaze with unwavering determination, a stark contrast to the initial reluctance she disyed whenbat was first mentioned. "I''ll do whatever it takes to be stronger."

    ''We''ll see about that.''

    It was weird to see her in such an expression since it was my first time. But, since she looked determined, there was no reason to get annoyed.

    "Good."

    With that understanding, the decision was set. Sylvie smiled happily, a genuine expression that hadn''t graced her face before. "Thank you, Astron."

    "¡­.."

    Looking at her smile, I was speechless for a second. It made me wonder, ''Is this really something to be happy about?'' But, I guess it must have taken a lot of courage for Sylvie to confront her fears.

    Sylvie returned to her seat, the lingering attention of the ssmates following her every move. As she sat on her seat, I could feel a piercing gaze from the side.

    A pair of amber eyes locked onto mine from across the room. Irina was seemingly annoyed, but that wasn''t something new for her, so I just shrugged my shoulders and focused on the uing lesson that was about to start.

    ******

    TAK! TAK! TAK!

    The ssroom fell silent as all the students felt the presence of their stern instructor

    "Good evening, cadets."

    Instructor Eleanor''s voice echoed through the silent ssroom as she entered, carrying the sphere objects that had been submitted by the students.

    She moved purposefully through the rows of desks, returning the spheres to their respective owners of the groups.

    Each student''s creation was handled with care, and a nod of acknowledgment was given to them individually.

    "As you''ve allpleted the task of capturing and analyzing the Mana Forms, it''s time to move on to the next step," Eleanor began, her gaze sweeping across the attentive faces. "You will now be tasked with writing aprehensive report about the magic forms you encountered and captured in the forest."

    Eleanor ced the spheres on her desk and sped her hands behind her back. "Your reports should include detailed information about theposition of the Mana Forms, any unique characteristics they exhibited, and your strategies for capture. Think of it as a reflection on what you''ve learned during this practical exercise."

    As she stopped for a second, Eleanor''s stern gaze intensified as she addressed the students. "Now, I want to make it clear that the academy has kept meticulous records of which magic forms were submitted by each group. giarism will not be tolerated in your reports. Each of you is expected to provide an individual and honest ount of your findings. It''s an integral part of your growth as Hunters to be able to analyze and articte your experiences urately."

    After that, she slowly made her way out of the ssroom.

    "Today''s ss will serve as a report writing session. You are all free to leave. You may also contact me or the assistant if you encounter any problems with your reports. Good luck."

    And just like that, the cadets were left alone in the ssroom with their instructor''s leave.

 Chapter 184 41.2 - Change of Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 184 Chapter 41.2 - Change of Hearts</h4>

    "Let''s go. We still have a report to write."

    Irina approached the group of two. Now that the instructor has left the ss to write their reports, they will need to group and analyze the magic form together.

    However, for some reason, she felt annoyed. Seraphina''s words and her expression bothered her a little, but she was also quite mad at the scene that had just urred in the ssroom.

    "Okay," Sylvie said as she gathered her things. "I will call you when we finish."

    "K."

    After she informed her friend, she immediately followed Irina. As for Astron, she was already ready to leave from the start.

    But his gaze was narrowed at Irina, observing her actions.

    "Since we have recorded quite a lot of different forms, we will need to be fast to analyze all of them."

    On the way, Irina briefed the two about how fast they needed to be, and none of them decided to go against her. Surprisingly or not, when it came to magic and theory, she was quite fond of studying them.

    Just like that, they entered the library of the academy.

    "Come with me; I rented a special room."

    Upon entering, Irina guided Astron and Sylvie to a small soundproof section tucked away in a quiet corner. It was specifically designed so that students could work on their group projects.

    The three found their seats, and with the privacy ensured by the soundproof walls, they could discuss and work on their assignment without disturbances.

    "Now. We will all start with analyzing forms. You both should know what kind of steps we need to use, correct? I assume none of you failed the [Introduction to Mana for Hunters] exam?"

    "¡­."

    "I didn''t."

    Looking at their reactions, Irina understood that the two at least passed the exam for this course. Now, the previous exam didn''t specifically mean how well they would do at the end of the semester, but it was an indicator of their previous knowledge.

    "Good," Irina said, a hint of satisfaction in her voice. "If you have any questions, feel free to ask. We need to be thorough."

    With that, they delved into their respective tasks. The small soundproof section became a hub of focused concentration.

    Irina meticulously examined the elementalpositions of the captured magic forms while scrutinizing their structural integrity. Her keen eyes narrowed as she deciphered intricate patterns.

    However, while she was looking for the forms, her mind was elsewhere.

    ''What is the deal with these two?''

    Causing a scene in the middle of the ss was unnatural for Sylvie. If it were natural, she would have already heard her name. From her initial experience, she thought Sylvie was an innocent normal girl.

    ''Well, she still might be.''

    Of course, just because she did one thing didn''t mean she was a bad girl. But¡­.Something was bothering her.

    "This is how you will deal with this form. You remember the pattern I showed youst time, right?"

    ''Last time? When did they?''

    Looking at the two talking with each other fluently, she felt like they knew each other way before.

    ''Is there something I am not aware of?''

    As if a knot appeared inside, she pushed her pen to the side.

    "Yeah, I remember."

    "You will need to use that method for this question."

    "But, isn''t this form a third-order one?"

    "It may seem like this, but you are using the wrong loop. You should use this one."

    "Ah¡­.."

    The more she watched, the more she got annoyed. She especially felt like Sylvie was a bit too close while listening to him.

    ''Is there a need to get this close?''

    She didn''t even question why anyway and decided to act.

    Acting on a whim, Irina joined the conversation, her voice cool and collected. "Oh, Sylvie, are you having trouble with this form?"

    Sylvie looked surprised by Irina''s sudden intrusion. "Uh, well, not really. Astron was just helping me out."

    Hearing this, she threw a small look at that guy and sneered, masking her annoyance. "No need to bother him. You can ask me if you have any questions. I doubt that guy can finish his own work, anyway."

    "No, it is not like-" Sylvie wanted to say. They were doing just fine, but looking at Irina''s emotions, she felt something was wrong.

    ''What is it?''

    It was a new emotion.

    "Why are you looking for a fight all of a sudden?"

    "What do you mean? I am just stating the obvious."

    "¡­..You really are something¡­."

    Astron sighed as he looked at Irina with a deadpan expression.

    "If you really want to y the teacher that much, okay, go ahead." It was rare for him to take a step back, but it seemed he was tired of constant bickering.

    "Good that you know."

    After that, Irina sat at her table while signaling Sylvie toe beside her. And, even though ufortable, Sylvie had no choice but toply with her leader''s request.

    Just like that, the two continued their study as hours passed.

    ******

    ''What a weird assignment.''

    While we were analyzing the magic forms, that was what I had in my mind. Making calctions like a robot and understanding magic wasn''t that hard, but doing it constantly started taking its toll.

    ''And I don''t even understand what that is supposed to mean.''

    The weird thing wasn''t calcting. It was the results we got after going through all that. Normally, in the end, we would end up with a clear result of the name for magic, but this time, it was a bunch of patterns.

    "Aaah¡­.What the hell is this?"

    It seemed Irina had the same opinion as I did.

    "How are we supposed to put these results into the report and makements."

    I never thought I would agree with Irina, but she was right.

    "I''ve never encountered anything like this before. Magic forms are supposed to reveal something concrete, not leave us with a bunch of cryptic patterns." It was as if, after solving an equation, you ended up with another, and this loop continued.

    "I don''t get it. The more we analyze, the less it makes sense."

    As Sylviepleted solving herst form, a sense of fatigue settled over the group. She looked up, a mixture of exhaustion and confusion on her face.

    While we were studying, I noticed that her talent wasn''t limited to theoretical things. I don''t want to mean she is dumb, but at least her intelligence hadn''t suddenly improved after she awakened.

    Seeing she was the same Sylvie as before at least made her seem like a human.

    ''Not that I am the one toin.''

    In any case, as I was pondering my thoughts, suddenly, something got my attention.

    As Sylvie gathered her papers on top of each other, I noticed a subtle connection between the symbols, thanks to the shadowing from the light.

    ''Wait?''

    It was as if a spark ignited in my mind; I turned my attention to my papers,paring them with Sylvie''s. And, something made a connection. Like when you remember the thing you see resembles something, but you can''t name it; it was such a thing.

    "Wait a moment," I said, leaning forward. "Sylvie, can you show me thatst form again?"

    Trying to get the same connection, I gestured to Sylvie for a second.

    Puzzled, Sylvie handed him the paper. "Sure, but I don''t see what..."

    "Wait for a second." Right now, what I needed was silence.

    "¡­.."

    As I focused more on the forms, I grabbed them and arranged the order while also mixing my own forms in between.

    And, slowly but surely, the more papers I put on top of each other, the more it became evident.

    ''Is this and?''

    The diagrams that appeared as the result of our analysis slowly formed a picture underneath.

    "Irina, give me your papers."

    "What? It is not like-"

    "Just shut up for a second and give them to me."

    "...Here."

    As Irina reluctantly handed me her papers, I carefully arranged them on top of the pile Sylvie had provided.

    The cryptic patterns and symbols on the pages seemed to align in a way that I couldn''t quiteprehend. It felt like solving a puzzle, and with each additional paper, the picture became clearer.

    As I ced Irina''s papers in position, a sudden realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. The patterns were forming a map, a detailed depiction of a location we had studied in ss¡ªa ce where the Mana Phenomenon urred.

    I leaned back in astonishment, my eyes fixed on the amalgamation of forms that now revealed a hiddenndscape. The lines and symbols intricately shaped the contours of a terrain, highlighting keyndmarks and features.

    ''Phantom''s Land.''

    The moment the realization hit me, I finally understood what this test was supposed to do.

    Why did they want us to capture as many magic forms as possible, and why did they want us to analyze all of them?

    Why the results weren''t actually clear?

    It made all sense.

    After all, if you have a partial fraction of a map that you would need many other fractions toplete, that would mean your chances of finding what this test was about and what thisnd was would increase.

    ''It was good that I paid attention to the ss at that time.''

    Since my memory was good, especially things rted to photography, I was able to connect the dots.

    Sylvie and Irina, noticing my sudden shift in demeanor, exchanged puzzled nces.

    "So¡­.What is this about?" And after a second, Irina could no longer contain her excitement.

    "Come here." I signaled them toe to my table while also opening the map of the Phantom Ind.

    "Don''t these two seem familiar to you?"

    Both Sylvie and Irina leaned in to scrutinize the map, their eyes scanning the intricate details. After a moment, Irina''s face lit up with recognition.

    "Wait, these patterns resemble the ones we''ve been analyzing in ss¡­ Don''t tell me?"

    "Yes."

    "It is the map of Phantom''s Land."

    I nodded, confirming her observation. "Exactly. This entire assignment was a test to see if we could piece together the different magical forms to create aprehensive map of the Phantom''s Land."

    Sylvie''s eyes widened as the realization dawned on her. "So, the cryptic patterns were like puzzle pieces, and when we put them together, they revealed the hiddenndscape we''ve been studying."

    "Yeah¡­.."

    "Then, what do we do know?" Irina asked, looking at me.

    "Nothing much. We just need to include what we found in the report, and I am sure we will get bonus points for this."

    Even though we found out what this test was about, I am sure that wouldn''t be the case for all of the students. Most of them wouldn''t be able to find it since, even with such arge number of forms, it was hard for us to connect the dots.

    That meant we would get a special reward.

    ''Let''s see what it is.''

    If it was about analytics, I didn''t mind the attention much since I am sure most of the credit will go to Irina in this assignment.

    "Hehehe¡­.."

    Though seeing her expression, I suddenly regretted revealing it.

 Chapter 185 41.3 - A Change of Heart

    <h4>Chapter 185 Chapter 41.3 - A Change of Heart</h4>

    After a period of focused writing, Sylvie leaned back in her chair, stretching her arms. "Then, with this, we are finished, right?"

    She was the one who wrote most the things, so it was understandable that she was tired.

    Irina nced over the report, a nod of approval following. "Yes, it looksprehensive. We''ve covered the analysis, the discovery of the map, and the implications of our findings."

    Though, at first, Irina wanted to write, both her and Astron''s writing were almost impossible to read.

    "Is it readable?" As Astron asked it, Sylvie looked at him with an expression saying, how dare you ask such a question with such a writing.

    "¡­.."

    "Okay, okay. My bad." Astron waved his hand, as he also understood that his handwriting wasn''t that good.

    It wasn''t bad, but Sylvie certainly had a neater writing. At least, that was what he thought, but Sylvie knew what kind of good she had done to assistants who would read those papers.

    "Let''s go submit this to the professor. We''ve covered everything necessary," Irina dered as she grabbed the report. However, the other two didn''t move with her at the same time.

    "? What are you waiting for?"

    Astron raised an eyebrow at Irina''s prompt to go submit the report. "Why do we all need to go? You can submit it on your own. Our names are already on the report," he suggested, his voice carrying a nonchnt tone.

    "You! Are you going to leave me alone?"

    "What are you, a child? Just go on your own. It is not like you need someone."

    Irina considered his point, realizing the practicality of the suggestion. After a brief pause, she nodded in agreement. "Fine. I''ll go on my own. I thought we could eat something after that, but I guess it was just me."

    "It is fine. I will eat from the cafeteria anyway. And you don''te to the cafeteria most of the time."

    "How do you know that?"

    "Everyone knows you are a picky eater."

    "¡­.Really?"

    "Yeah. Don''t you remember what you didst time when someone offered food to you in the dungeon?"

    "Ah..."

    Irina''s expression shifted, recalling the incident. She grumbled, "Well, I have specific tastes. That''s all."

    "I know; that was why I said it."

    "What happened in the dungeon?" Sylvie asked with an innocent tone.

    "Well, this girl ov-" Astron started, but Irina quickly cut him off, her face turning a shade of embarrassment.

    "Nothing. Just some trivial incident. I''ll go submit the report," Irina hastily interjected, standing up and leaving the small soundproof section of the library before Astron could spill any details.

    And before she left, she threw a threatening look at him, and Astron simply shrugged his shoulders.

    Sylvie, curious but not pressing the matter, looked at Astron, awaiting an exnation. "What happened there?"

    "It is not my ce to disclose this information."

    "..."

    At his stern reply, Sylvie just looked at him bewildered.

    ''It is not like this is a government secret.''

    She wanted to say but held it in, as she knew he wouldn''t say anything anyway. She was curious, but she also knew how ufortable it would be if she were to do something like this.

    As the two of them were left alone, they also started preparing for the leave.

    "Now that we have time, I wanted to ask."

    "About teaching closebat?"

    "Yes."

    Astron considered for a second, and then he said, "Let me see your schedule first. We can figure out a time that works for both of us."

    Sylvie opened her schedule from her watch, which was neatly organized with her sses, study sessions, and othermitments. She handed it to Astron without hesitation.

    Seeing this, his eyes widened for a second. Everything was nned and written there, and he also understood how dangerous it might be if someone targeting her were to find out about this.

    "You really shouldn''t trust people this easily." He mumbled as he looked at the schedule while taking notes in his mind.

    Of course, while he mumbled that, Sylvie could see his emotional palette. There, she saw a small concern.

    Sylvie shrugged, "I don''t trust everyone like that."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, ncing at her. "Why did you show me this, then?"

    "Because I trust you," Sylvie replied simply, her gaze meeting his. However, the moment her gaze met with his, she could see a small doubt in his heart.

    And then she realized what she had said just now, and her face got crimson instantly.

    "¡­.."

    His questioning gaze continued to bore through her eyes, and she realized she made a mistake.

    There was no way she could say, ''I had been watching you all the time, and I can see what you feel. You are not someone to harm people randomly.''

    So, she became more embarrassed and felt the need to push excuses.

    "W-we''re a team now, right? Shouldn''t I trust you?"

    ''I feel safe with you.''

    She also couldn''t say those words since they were too embarrassing.

    Astron''s expression remained inscrutable, his doubt evident. Sylvie, feeling the need to provide more justification, stumbled through a series of excuses, "I-I mean, I couldn''t ask anyone else, either."

    As Sylvie uttered her exnations, Astron''s gaze didn''t waver.

    ''Aren''t your friends are both closebatants?'' He wanted to ask but didn''t.

    After a moment, he responded with a curt nod. "All right, no need to exin yourself so much; I get it."

    After a time that felt like an eternity for Sylvie, he finally pushed her schedule.

    After a moment that felt like an eternity for Sylvie, Astron finally pointed out the empty slots in her schedule. "I won''t push you too hard, especially at the start. Let''s train at this time," he said, indicating a couple of two-hour slots twice a week.

    Sylvie nodded, appreciative of the consideration. "Thank you for doing this. I really want to get better at defending myself."

    Astron nodded back, "It''s nothing. But remember, training your body is equally important. Do some physical exercises when you have free time with your friends. If I remember correctly, both of them are closebat fighters, so they should know how to train themselves. You need to build strength and stamina along withbat skills. While we were walking, I noticed it, but you really neglected training your body."

    Sylvie lowered her head at this, as she herself knew that was what she did. Danielle and Jasmine constantly called her to train together, but she refused since it reminded her of her trauma. But now that she decided to confront it head-on, she knew she needed to improve herself physically.

    "Yeah, you''re right," Sylvie admitted, her voice carrying a mix of determination and hesitation. "I''ll work on that too. It''s just¡­ some things are hard for me."

    "¡­." Since Astron was the first one to open that wound, he himself knew what Sylvie meant.

    "It is fine. At least you took the first step. That is something itself."

    "...Thanks."

    "Good, then. I will see you tomorrow in the club."

    "Ah, right¡­.We had a meeting¡­"

    She hadpletely forgotten about this.

    As she saw him leaving, she waved her hand. "Take care."

    "You too."

    Just like that, the two went to their own dorm rooms¡­.

    ******

    "Tch. Bastard."

    Irina muttered under her breath as she left the room, irritated by Astron''s nonchnt attitude.

    She headed to the professor''s office to submit the paper immediately, wanting to put some distance between herself and the archer who seemed to effortlessly get on her nerves.

    As she walked towards her room, still fuming silently, her phone vibrated with an iing message. Pulling it out, she saw a group chat notification.

    [Julia: Hey, gyus¡­. We''re ngnig to mete up at the usual spot. Are youing?]

    Then, she added a couple of emojis, emphasizing the friendly nature of the invitation.

    [Julia: ???? Uu dirll - Burgers and game night. What do you say?]

    Looking at the typos in the text, she couldn''t help but shake her head.

    [Lilia: I won''te, I am busy. Also, type correctly; it is annoying to read.]

    [Julia: It is not like I am writing an essay.]

    [Lilia: It doesn''t matter. Write correctly.]

    As she saw those messages, naturally, a small smile formed on her face. Since she came from the small holiday, she has been working hard on tests.

    However, she disliked ying games most of the time since she couldn''t do them in her home. Her mother didn''t let her y¡­.Thus, naturally, she wasn''t fond of the idea.

    [Julia: A new game has been released, and it is quite good. It''s called "ChronoScape." It''s connected to our smartwatches, and we can y it everywhere.]

    [Julia: ???? Imagine an open-world game where you explore different realms, and the game adapts to your location. Plus, there are cool quests and challenges.]

    Seeing the messages, she couldn''t help but be intrigued. After all, it wasn''t your daily game that you could find connected to your smartwatch.

    [Ethan: Sounds interesting. But how do we y it?]

    [Julia: Well, you need to order special equipment.]

    [Ethan: You said we didn''t need anything.]

    [Julia:?It is fine; I already ordered the equipment, and it is in my room.]

    [Ethan: Hm, I''m not much of a gamer, but I could use a distraction. I''lle.]

    [Julia: Anyone else?]

    [Irina: I aming.]

    As she hummed a soft tune, Irina nodded her head in agreement, with a slight smile ying on her lips. She navigated through her smartwatch, fingers dancing across the screen as she searched for the "ChronoScape" game.

    The prospect of exploring different realms and engaging in quests appealed to her, providing a wee break from the academic rigors and recent frustrations.

    She also had recently read an article that talked about how video games increased one''s spatial awareness and motor reflexes, and it was something helpful. So, she was actually trying to improve herself at the same time.

    "That''s right."

    Nodding at her perfect reasoning, she made her way to the academy grounds with a smile stered on her face.

    ******

    "Haaaah...Haaaaah..."

    TAP! TAP! TAP!

    Under the sky that had darkened, a heavy breathing sound echoed.

    "Don''te closer¡­."

    Her desperate plea sliced through the eerie silence as her eyes darted in every direction, paranoia consuming her.

    The dim light from thempposts cast long, ominous shadows, amplifying the sense of dread.

    "No, no, no¡­."

    She tried to pull her leg, which was bleeding, but that seemed to be impossible.

    She scanned the surroundings, her gaze flickering nervously from one shadow to another.

    The rustling leaves seemed to mimic sinister whispers, heightening her anxiety. The chilling wind carried an otherworldly murmur, and the tapping sound persisted, echoing like a menacing heartbeat.

    "Why? Why are you doing this-"

    Just at that moment, as she frantically turned to escape, something lunged at her face, a dark, indistinct shape that blocked out what little light remained.

    SCREECH!

    Her vision was abruptly shrouded in darkness, and a blood-curdling scream tore through the night, the sound muffled by an unseen force.

    "Gurghk!"

    Themplights flickered ominously as if responding to the terror that unfolded in the obscure corners of the night as the body convulsed underneath the sky.

    "I need more, I want more¡­."

    And amidst the chilly wind, a pair of crimson eyes opened, creating an eerie aura as the body turned limp.

 Chapter 186 42.1 - Trip

    <h4>Chapter 186 Chapter 42.1 - Trip</h4>

    DING!

    The bell rang as the students looked at their instructor.

    "I guess we don''t have much time." The instructor looked at his watch and shook his head. "I will see you on the next Sunday."

    With those words, he concluded the ss, prompting the students to start chatting among themselves.

    In one corner, a group of students discussed the recent assignment, frustration evident on their faces.

    One of them sighed, "I still couldn''t figure out thest part of the form. This report is going to be a disaster."

    Another student tried to offer reassurance, "Well, at least they postponed the deadline. We have a bit more time to work on it."

    "That''s true," a third student chimed in.

    "I needed that extension. I think we can manage if we focus this weekend." As the conversation continued, other groups of students shared their own experiences and strategies for tackling the challenging assignment.

    In the midst of them, I simply walked through the ssroom. Since we had finished writing the report on the first day and then submitted it, we didn''t have much left to do.

    ''In any case, Senior Maya called us to the club today.''

    Normally, our meetings would be on weekends, but today, Senior Maya called us for a meeting. It was quite unusual since she herself must have been busy with her responsibilities.

    ''Why did Senior Maya want to meet today?''

    I mulled over the possibilities. Perhaps there were updates on uing events, changes in the club schedule, or additional assignments. Regardless, I decided to pass by.

    ''There is a chance that she will inform us about a possible trip.''

    I thought, remembering the game. Even though this club was History and Art, there were times they traveled, even though it may sound odd.

    Lost in thought, I felt a presence at my side, and when I turned, Sylvie was walking alongside me.

    ''Huh?''

    It was weird for me to not sense her presence while she was approaching. However, soon, I realized the reason Sylvie''s own aura made her blend in the crowd while making people around herfortable with herself.

    ''Really, truly a broken ability.''

    I thought. Her quiet demeanor and focused expression suggested she was contemting something as well.

    "Hey," seeing me noticing her, she greeted me with a small smile. "Any idea why Senior Maya called us today?"

    I was going to talk about it but soon discarded the idea. It would be weird for me to know about it beforehand. So, I shook my head. "Not really. It''s unusual for her to change our meeting day. Maybe there''s something important she wants to discuss or announce."

    Sylvie nodded thoughtfully. "Could be. I hope it''s not another surprise assignment. I''ve had enough of magical forms for a while."

    "I doubt it. No matter how enthusiastic she is, she won''t do such a thing."

    "¡­.I hope."

    I knew Sylvie was quite afraid of Senior Maya, as she always tried to escape whenever she saw her, especially when Maya had snacks with herself.

    As Sylvie and I continued our conversation, we made our way to the familiar club room. The halls were quieter now as it was the lunch break, and most students had dispersed to their respective destinations.

    "We are here."

    At that moment, upon reaching the club room, I felt it¡ªa peculiar sensation, as if someone''s gaze was fixed on me. It sent a shiver down my spine.Top of Form

    FLINCH!

    I unintentionally flinched as my body immediately responded to the intent directed at me. But this time, I knew who the person behind the gaze was.

    ''Bastard.''

    I cursed inwardly as I looked out the corner of my eye. There, I could see a guy watching me from a ssroom while sitting in his seat surrounded by a bunch of students.

    It was Trevor Philips. He had been quiet for a while now, but I was always alert to any possible plot he could pull.

    As my body tensed from the unexpected gaze, Sylvie noticed my reaction and followed my gaze to Trevor Philips. She furrowed her brows in confusion. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking like that?"

    "It''s nothing. Just thought I saw someone I knew." I said since I couldn''t tell this about Sylvie, nor would she understand anyway.

    "If you say so. Let''s head inside."

    She said and entered the ssroom. Our club didn''t have a special office for now, so Maya called us to a lecture hall.

    As we entered the hall, Senior Maya was in the midst of wrapping up her conversation with the other student by the window.

    "Ah, you''re here,"

    *******

    Maya had been busy these days, as her assignments and many other things immediately crashed down.

    Just like the first-year students, the second-year and others also had a change in their curriculum, and theirs were more severe.

    However, at the very least, she still had free time to spare for her club activities. Of course, even though the history and the art might not seem rted to the Hunter Academy, she wholeheartedly believed that it was important for her juniors to rx.

    Though that itself was a tasking experience, as she was also helping others with when it came to practical exams.

    Just when she thought she might be reaching her limit, a wee surprise arrived in the form of a message from one of her sponsors.

    "If you wish, you can take a look at the historical site we''ve reserved for research."

    The offer seemed like a much-needed respite, a chance to escape the overwhelming demands of academia, and then decided to ept.

    ''We have nothing to lose anyway, and this could be a very good change of environment.''

    Not aware of the changes in the curriculum for freshmen, she thought it would be a good idea to travel to a different ce. It was also in the scope of their club, so their advisors wouldn''t resist it that much either.

    It was a win and win, and she decided to work with the idea. She sent a message to the club members and then called them with a smile.

    "Ah, you are here." As the door opened, she saw two young freshmen entering.

    ''Hmm?''

    She squinted her eyes, seeing the pair.

    ''I don''t remember the twoing together before.''

    Even though she looked slightly airheaded, Maya was a girl who would observe her surroundings a lot. And that was especially the case with the people she was familiar with.

    "Senior."

    Her Junior was the first one to speak. He seemed curious about why they were called here. She could easily tell from his expression alone.

    "Wee, junior."

    Deciding not to think on this matter any longer, she gestured to the two to sit down beside her.

    "Please wait a second; I will begin with the announcement soon."

    "Okay."

    The two sat down, but a small silence descended on the atmosphere, which was something Maya never liked.

    And whenever this happened, she herself would always consult one small act.

    "Here, have some chips."

    The moment those words left her mouth, she noticed the girl beside her junior stiffening for a second.

    ''Ah, I guess she wants them so bad.''

    Noticing that, she inwardly smiled. After all, there was no way anyone would dislike it when someone offered them a snack.

    Sylvie, slightly flinched by the unexpected offer, hesitated for a moment before politely declining, "Oh, no, thank you, Senior. I''m not really hungry."

    ''Ah, she must be shy to ept it easily. I heard some people are notfortable epting it this fast, thinking they will look cheap.''

    She thought how cute this junior was; being someone with values was hard nowadays. She somehow felt morefortable around this girl now.

    Undeterred, she grinned and insisted, "Come on, don''t be shy. It''s just a small snack. Chips make everything better. Astron, don''t you think so?"

    Both Sylvie and Maya turned their head to the young guy who was trying to conceal his presence, but it was toote.

    Sylvie especially looked intently at him as if her eyes were saying, ''Save me.''

    "¡­..Cough¡­.They are not bad."

    Maya''s eyes twinkled with amusement as she seized the opportunity. "See, Sylvie, even Astron agrees. It''s settled, then. You can''t say no to a unanimous decision." She handed the bag of chips to Sylvie with a bright smile.

    As for Sylvie, she could only look at Astron with a betrayed face.

    ''I don''t have a choice¡­.Even I can''t say anything against Senior Maya¡­.''

    And Astron also could only avert his gaze¡­.

    *********

    "So that was why you called us here?" one of the senior students asked, curiosity evident in her expression.

    "Yes, indeed," Maya replied with a smile, a sense of excitement gleaming in her eyes.

    "Wouldn''t it be better if we focused on our assignments? The deadlines are approaching, and we''re already falling behind," another student, this time a junior, voiced their concern, eyebrows furrowed with worry.

    Maya leaned back, her smile unwavering. "I understand your concerns, and I appreciate your dedication to your studies. However, sometimes, a change of environment can do wonders for creativity and productivity. Besides, this trip is not just for leisure. We have a unique opportunity to visit a historical site reserved for research. It aligns perfectly with our club''s interests, and I believe it can provide a fresh perspective for our projects."

    She had already exined the reason why she called everyone here.

    "But, a trip is a little¡­."

    Of course, she was well aware of what all students expected when they came into this club. Most of them probably thought they would chill while discussing the historical events, but Maya was never someone who was normal to begin with.

    She disliked being normal, after all, and she also knew there would be someone agreeing with her idea as well.

    "I think it is good." The voice came from Mason, one of the freshmen. His eyes sparkled with excitement, and the expression on his face seemed pleased. "I always wondered how it would feel to see a real historical site."

    Seeing Mason raising his voice, the girl beside him also raised her hand, seemingly brightened, though she sent a bunch of nces to him, probably to see his reaction.

    "I agree with Mason. I don''t think we can get this opportunity once again."

    It was evident that she was trying to impress the guy.

    Maya smiled at Mason''s enthusiasm, appreciating the fresh perspective he brought to the club. "I''m d to hear that, Mason. This trip is indeed a unique opportunity for all of us."

    With those words, she looked around the room.

    "Then, it is settled. See you Saturday."

    And just like that, the meeting met its end.

    "Sylvie, are you free? How about we grab a drink? Others areing as well."

    After the meeting ended, Mason approached Sylvie as usual as before.

    "Not interested."

 Chapter 187 42.2 - Trip

    <h4>Chapter 187 Chapter 42.2 - Trip</h4>

    ''So, this was what it was about.''

    I thought as I listened to what Maya was saying. If a trip was about to happen, then it made sense that she wanted to inform us face-to-face to see our reaction as well.

    If she had sent a message only, most students would probably not ept her opinion in any case.

    ''Well, I don''t think it is bad personally.''

    This was an event that wouldn''t happen in the game since traveling was something that wasn''t much rted to this club. Even if the yer joined it, most of the events were all in the academy.

    But I was already expecting changes to happen, and this one didn''t seem that bad either. If we could get a change of environment while observing a historical site, it would be fine by me. Especially since I could see what this world was about in more detail.

    I knew this world was the same world as it was in the game, but even then, it didn''t mean I knew everything. Thus, learning and observing more would be optimal.

    That was why I thought, but hearing the next words of this guy made my decision firmer.

    "I think it is good. I always wondered how it would feel to see a real historical site."

    Since Mason was a demon contractor, I knew from the moment he approved this that he was already seeing the trip as an opportunity.

    ''That makes sense.''

    Being outside of the academy while also being in the same space as Sylvie¡­.There was no better option than this for him to act. Now that the academy and the government were also alert thanks to recent incidents, he probably saw this in a new light.

    "Then, it is settled. See you Saturday." After Senior Maya finished the discussion, the students also turned their attention to their friends.

    And, just like before, Mason approached Sylvie with a friendly smile, his eyes gleaming.

    "Sylvie, are you free? How about we grab a drink? Others areing as well."

    FLINCH!

    From my senses warning me, I was already aware that he was using his demonic skill. This was the way demonic humans worked, as they had countless different spells that affected the minds of their targets.

    However, Sylvie''s response was different this time. She looked at him, her expression neutral, and replied curtly, "Not interested."

    ''Hmm?''

    Her expression and everything were a lot different than in previous ones. Previously, she would always join other students with a smile, but now she was looking at Mason with an ufortable gaze.

    Mason''s smile faltered for a moment, caught off guard by the unexpected response. He tried to recover, "Come on, it''ll be fun. We can all rx and enjoy ourselves."

    THUMP!

    He was also using more demonic energy this time, possibly trying to shake off Sylvie''s defenses.

    However, Sylvie stood her ground, her neutral expression turning into a fierce and angry one. "I said I''m not interested. Leave me alone," Sylvie retorted, her voice carrying an edge of frustration. The intensity of her gaze bore into Mason, making it clear that she wasn''t going to be swayed by any persuasive tactics.

    ''She really is different.''

    I don''t know what caused a change in her heart clearly, but it wasn''t that hard to guess.

    ''She must be able to see that Mason has a demonic energy in his body.''

    With her recent awakening, it seems Mason was no longer able to deceive her powers. Only this could exin why she was behaving like this.

    "Come on, if she doesn''t want toe, let her be." At that moment, the girl who was always with Mason pulled his shirt, ring at Sylvie.

    ''She likes him, huh?''

    That was inly evident. After all, humans tend to get more aggressive with their demeanor when the person they are interested in shows an interest in another.

    "It is her own decision to miss this chance after you offered him. You don''t need to waste your time on someone who can''t even appreciate that."

    And her words proved that.

    Mason, sensing the change in Sylvie''s demeanor, finally took a step back, a forced smile on his face. "All right, all right. No need to get all worked up. If you change your mind, let me know." With a final attempt at nonchnce, he walked away. But, as he turned his face, I could see a slight change in his expression.

    His smiling face disappeared for a second, turning his face into a more serious and hateful one.

    ''Showing your true colors¡­.No need to get worked up, though; you will have your share soon.''

    Once Mason was out of earshot, Sylvie turned her attention to me, her expression softening as she took a deep breath. "Should we leave now? I don''t want to stay here longer."

    "Okay." Seeing she was ufortable, I followed her request, and we started leaving as well.

    As we left the ssroom, the tension seemed to ease, but Sylvie seemed to be bothered by what she did.

    "You must be surprised," she said, her voice shakier than usual. "I''m sorry you had to witness that."

    "It''s not a problem," I replied, "You don''t need to apologize. If someone''s bothering you, it''s natural to stand up for yourself."

    Sylvie was a soft girl, and she lived all her life like that. But from this moment on, this needed to change, and she must know it as well.

    Sylvie paused for a moment, her eyes looking at mine. "You are not asking anything. Aren''t you curious about why I changed my mind so suddenly?"

    I stopped in my tracks as well. Of course, it wasn''t bad to know the details of her thoughts, I could guess to some point.

    "Do you need a reason?"

    "What?"

    "I mean, do you really always need a reason to act like you did back then?"

    "You don''t?"

    "You don''t. For me, you just said you didn''t want to hang out; that was it."

    "But it was out of the blue?"

    "Maybe, but aren''t you a human? You can sometimes feel angry out of nowhere, and no human is consistent. I can do something for five hours a day for a whole month withoutining, but randomly, out of nowhere, I may start hating it. Don''t you feel that way too, sometimes?"

    "I do."

    "Then, it is the same."

    Sylvie pondered on my words for a moment, and then a faint smile appeared on her face as if she had reached a realization.

    "You have a point. Maybe I''ve been too hard on myself."

    "Exactly. You don''t have to exin yourself to everyone. It''s okay to prioritize your own feelings."

    This was my goal. With how low her self-esteem is, it is not hard to see that she will run into problems in the future, especially since she is surely going to achieve a high position.

    She needs to learn how to stand up for herself.

    She nodded, and as we resumed walking, I could see a subtle change in her demeanor. It seemed like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders, and she was beginning to embrace the idea that it was okay to assert herself without always providing a detailed exnation.

    "Thanks," Sylvie said after a while as we got out of the building. "I think I am feeling better now."

    "No problem."

    "Then, have a nice day. I will meet with my friends."

    With those words, she started moving away as she headed toward her group of friends, the two girls waving their hands.

    One of them was ring at me clearly with an annoyed expression, but I didn''t sense any intent behind her gaze.

    I watched her for a moment and then turned back.

    ''Now, let''s start preparing.''

    Since this trip wasn''t an opportunity only for demon contractors.

    ''You are not the only one who is holding back because of the academy.''

    After all, the moment we get out of the academy will be the moment where I can use my powers without hiding from those belonging to that safe ground.

    ''I can finally get rid of these dogs.''

    *******

    "What an opportunity."

    That was what Mason thought the moment he heard that the club would be going on a trip. After all, he had been looking for an opportunity all this time. His superiors were getting restless as well.

    "Who does she think she is anyway?"

    He could see the girl he had charmed fuming already.

    "Even though we are calling her toe with us, how dare she refuse you rudely like that?"

    He had already wrapped her around his fingers, and this wasn''t the first time. He had done this countless times, and she was just another one of his tools. Normally, he would just brush theseints off.

    "Calm down, Taylor."

    However, now that he wasn''t in a good mood, he couldn''t bear it. After all, even though this was his mission, getting rejected in front of everyone like that made him quite angry.

    "How can I calm down? She just embarrassed you and me in front of everyone! You deserve more respect than that," Taylor retorted, clearly not understanding the depth of Mason''s vexation.

    Mason''s jaw tightened, and he clenched his fists, the frustration building into something more vtile. "ENOUGH! Do you think I don''t know that, huh?" As he said those words, he grabbed her from her neck.

    CLENCH!

    "Kurghk-!" The girl struggled under his grip, but she couldn''t do anything as his strength was something she couldn''t resist.

    "When I say something, listen well." His eyes shone red for a split second, and the girl slowly lost the strength she was using to resist.

    "I-I am s-sorry."

    TAP!

    As her hands fell to the sides, Mason released his grip on Taylor, pushing her away with a force that sent her stumbling to the side.

    His eyes still tinged with a faint red glow, reflected a mix of anger and frustration.

    As Taylor mumbled an apology, Mason muttered under his breath, "That bitch''s time wille soon enough. No one embarrasses me like that and gets away with it. You don''t need to worry about it."

    With a dismissive nce, he turned away, leaving Taylor to collect herself. However, suddenly, he stopped for a second as if he realized something while looking at the girl.

    She was breathing heavily, but there was a strange glint in her eyes as if something wasn''t right.

    Mason''s sudden change in demeanor was palpable. He seemed to have perceived something in Taylor''s reaction, prompting him to alter his course. "Come here," hemanded, and Taylor, almost robotically, moved closer without a word.

    "Sorry for that," Mason mumbled, his arms enveloping her in an oddly gentle manner. As he whispered under his breath, an otherworldly energy emanated from him, enveloping them both. The surroundings seemed to darken momentarily, creating an almost surreal atmosphere.

    SMOOCH!

    And then, in the darkness of the night, two lips pressed together, just like that, as the girl left herself in his arms.

 Chapter 188 42.3 - Trip

    <h4>Chapter 188 Chapter 42.3 - Trip</h4>

    <Saturday Morning>

    "Stubborn old man."

    I thought as I looked at myself. While I was exploring the [Unknown''s Armor], I noticed a special property of this clothing.

    ''I can change the shape.''

    That old man really didn''t send me without one final gift. He was really as stubborn as I thought.

    ''But, this was really a needed change.''

    While I was using this armor, there were many things that made it slightly impractical. The first one was the fact that I would need to put it under my clothes, and the other one would be its enchantments being one-dimensional.

    ''But now that is not the case.''

    I could change how it looked, and now I was using this as my casual clothes. It also had the property of adjusting the heat.

    ''A small rune is here.''

    With the rune acting as the energy source, I could control the head inside. Also, adding the energy consumption of [Morphium], it was evident that this armor had now be a masterpiece.

    After all, if everyone could make such armor, the ckthorns would have already done that from the start and would have used the Morphium hidden in the vault.

    ''Now, everything is ready.''

    Checking everything, I made my out of my room.

    As I made my way to the meeting area, adjusting the [Unknown''s Armor] to its casual form, I encountered Sylvie in the hallway. She looked up from a small book she was reading and offered a warm smile.

    "Good morning," she greeted, her eyes looking at me. "I thought you woulde around this time."

    It seemed she was waiting for me.

    ''Well, this is not that bad.''

    "Morning," I replied, looking at her. With how she had clothed herself and how cheerful she looked, it seemed she was excited about the trip.

    "Excited about the trip?"

    Sylvie nodded. "Yes, it''s a nice change of pace. I''ve never been on a trip like this before."

    "Do you like traveling?"

    "I do."

    "Then, why didn''t you join the Travelling Club?"

    The club''s name was actually Adventure and Exploration Club, but there was no need to use that fancy name.

    "Well, I like traveling, but I don''t like doing it frequently. It is tiring."

    "Hmm¡­.We don''t go around that much, though?"

    "We? You are in the Traveling Club, then."

    "Yes."

    "How often do you go out?"

    "We just went out one time. After that, we didn''t go out another time."

    "One time? Isn''t it a little bit low?"

    "It is certainly low."

    Now that Sylvie had mentioned it, I suddenly remembered the events that were supposed to happen in the Traveling Club. In the first period, one more trip was normally supposed to happen; however, it didn''t.

    It could have many reasons, but if I needed to point one, that would be the monsters appearing on the Nexoria City trip.

    In the game, I didn''t know such a thing happened, and it was itself a derivation from the start. This was probably the reason why another trip had not urred. The Academy must have prevented it, thinking of students'' safety.

    ''Though, now that they have let Maya this time, the club should also start being active once again.''

    "In any case, do you know where we are going today?"

    Sylvie''s eyes lit up as she retrieved a folded paper from her bag. "Yes, Senior Maya gave us this map. We''re headed to Western Uxbridge. It''s known for its magical phenomena and ancient ruins."

    "Western Uxbridge," I repeated, the name holding a hint of familiarity. After all, it was a ce I knew quite a lot in the game.

    It was a special location that hosted quite a lot of ancient ruins and a ce where many researchers were gathered.

    Sylvie smiled, seemingly pleased with my recognition. "Yes, exactly. It''s known for its rich history and magical anomalies. Senior Maya mentioned that there might be hidden secrets waiting to be uncovered."

    As we continued our conversation, we reached the meeting ce where other club members were gathering. Senior Maya was already there, looking enthusiastic about the uing journey.

    "Junior, you are here."

    She immediately greeted me, with her friend, the vice president of the club, beside her.

    "Good morning, senior."

    With a mischievous gleam in her eyes. "Junior, are you excited about the trip?"

    I nodded, my expression stoic. "I''m fine."

    She chuckled. "Always the calm one, aren''t you? Well, as long as you''re ready for whatever Western Uxbridge has in store for us."

    ''It is not the Western Uxbridge that has store in store for us, but someone else.'' I wanted to say but held it in. It was not like this was Maya''s fault.

    We waited for a little while, and soon thest members arrived.

    Mason and his friends joined the group, their presence adding a different energy to the mix. Mason, as always, wore a ''charming'' smile.

    "Sorry for beingte, we couldn''t prepare in time." He said as he threw a look at the group.

    ''He really is good at managing his expression.''

    If not for my [Perceptive Insight] and my sensitiveness against the demonic energy, I might have been fooled as well.

    But, I could clearly see how geared he was and feel how the quality of his demonic energy changed. He upgraded himself for this mission clearly, and no one seemed to sense this.

    ''Except Sylvie.''

    Her expression changed, her eyes narrowing a little while she also clenched the sleeves of her sweatshirt. Knowing her habits, this was something she did when she was frustrated and angry at something, and it wasn''t that hard to see why.

    I could also see Mason looking at Sylvie and me for a split second, and his gaze wasn''t normal.

    CLAP!

    At that moment, a p sound brought me back to reality.

    "Now that everyone is here, we can start."

    Maya smiled, her enthusiasm undiminished. "Let''s make this trip memorable, everyone! We''ll learn, explore, and maybe uncover some hidden mysteries. Now, let''s hit the road!"

    With that, Maya led the way; it was first a small bus that took us to the transfer gate of Arcadia City.

    The atmosphere was a mix of excitement and anticipation as we approached the magical gateway that would transport us to Western Uxbridge.

    "We have a reservation for the teleportation gate B128."

    "Teleportation gate B128, please let me check for a second...Miss Maya, correct."

    "Yes."

    "Here, your reservation is confirmed. My friend here will guide you to the gate."

    The process in the government was actually the same as in the ck Market. Just like the portals that would take you to the entrance of the dungeons, there were countless different ones around.

    "Wow¡­.." I had used this station before while reaching Nexoria City, but that didn''t seem to be the case for Sylvie as she looked around like a country bumpkin.

    "This is amazing. I''ve never seen anything like it before. The precision and scale of these teleportation gates are just incredible."

    I nodded in agreement. "It''s quite something. The advancements in magical transportation have made long-distance travel much more convenient. No more exhausting journeys on horseback or through rough terrains¡­..Only for the rich, though."

    "¡­.Yeah, that is right."

    As we approached the designated teleportation gate, the guide ushered us forward, and one by one, we stepped into the portal.

    The sensation of being enveloped in that vortex of pulsating energy surrounded us, and the scenery around us changed in an instant.

    "Hello."

    Before us, a guide appeared immediately.

    "You are the group from the Arcadia Hunter Academy, correct?"

    It seemed he was already waiting for us toe from the start.

    "Yes, that is correct."

    The guide greeted us with a warm smile. "Excellent! Wee to Western Uxbridge. I''m here to assist you during your stay. If you follow me, I''ll take you to the research site where Mister Jones is working. He is the one who informed me."

    "Ah, I will pay him a visitter. Thank you for your attention."

    "No problem."

    As the guide and Senior Maya exchanged their greetings and a bunch of words, we started walking.

    The teleportation hall was pretty smallpared to other cities, and this was mostly because, in reality, Western Uxbridge wasn''t actually a highly developed city. The sole reason there was a teleportation gate itself was because of the researchers who wished to share their experiences with the Magic Tower and the Government.

    As we stepped out of the hall, the city unfolded before us, revealing a different vibepared to the bustling capital. Western Uxbridge had an older, more reserved atmosphere. The cobblestone streets winded through the heart of the city, nked by structures that seemed to whisper tales of a distant past.

    Sylvie gazed around in wonder, her eyes taking in the ancient architecture and the faded beauty of the surroundings. The air carried a sense of tranquility, a stark contrast to the lively energy of the Arcadia City.

    "Wee to Western Uxbridge, a city frozen in time," the guide announced, gesturing towards the aged buildings and intricate carvings that adorned them.

    "This ce holds secrets untold, and today, you have the opportunity to witness some of its mysteries."

    It was, indeed, as he said.

    The city seemingly held the atmosphere of a frozen time. Of course, the time was itself not frozen, and it was flowing. However, thanks to the ancient ruins and the local traditions that were still maintained through time, the city was like its elder self.

    "This ce is so different from what I''m used to," Sylvie remarked, her voice filled with admiration.

    I nodded in agreement. "It''s like stepping into a living history book. Western Uxbridge has its charm, a different kind of beauty."

    It felt quite nostalgic as I remembered my time on Earth. Most of the cities went into Modernization, but there were still some who preserved their uniqueness.

    "Then, please follow me through the way."

    Senior Maya and the guide led the way through the meandering streets, and as we walked deeper into the city, the ambient magic in the air became more pronounced.

    And just like that, the trip had fully started while on the other side, a person was sharpening his sword.

 Chapter 189 42.4 - Trip

    <h4>Chapter 189 Chapter 42.4 - Trip</h4>

    The group followed the guide through the charming streets of Western Uxbridge, eventually arriving at the research site where Mister Jones awaited them. The researcher, a middle-aged man with a mane of graying hair, greeted them with a warm smile.

    "Wee, Cadets of the Arcadia Hunter Academy! I''m Roman Jones, and it''s a pleasure to have you here." He extended a hand, shaking hands with Maya and the rest of the group.

    Maya reciprocated the gesture. "Thank you for having us, Mister Jones. We''re excited to explore the historical site and learn more about your research. I heard a lot of things about you from my father."

    "Ah¡­.Mister Evergreen talked about me? It is quite an honor."

    "Of course he did. He always mentions how diligent you are.

    "Thank you. I will make sure to pay him a visitter."

    "It would be good; I am sure he will wee you."

    "Ahahaha¡­."

    After they had exchanged a bunch of greetings, Maya turned her attention to her fellow members.

    "For those who don''t know, this is Professor Roman Jones. He is one of the rare experts in the field of historical research and artifacts. His contributions have been pivotal in uncovering the mysteries of Western Uxbridge''s past," Maya exined, her voice carrying a tone of genuine respect.

    Roman Jones modestly nodded, "I''m just passionate about what I do. Now, shall we begin our exploration?"

    Even though Roman Jones was a fairly important figure in this field, he seemed to open up for a short time for the sake of the group.

    The group eagerly followed Mister Jones as he guided them through the various sections of the research site.

    "You might not be able to see this in your lifetime. This is a special artifact that was used by the inhabitants of this ce before the day of Nexus Convergence. It contains no changes made by mana."

    "No changes made by mana? Does that mean this artifact is different from what we have been using?"

    "This is indeed the case. From the moment mana entered our world, life took a huge change. The biggest change can be observed from the living beings as we all adapt to it, but even those who are not living are subjected to these changes."

    "Ah¡­."

    "And, the reason why we are working on these artifacts is to take their state as a reference point for many changes and observe how it was before the mana came to this world.

    He provided insights into the significance of each artifact, unraveling tales of the city''s history as they moved from one disy to another.

    "As we examine these artifacts, we uncover the untouched state of life before the influence of mana. Western Uxbridge, as you see it today, was once a thriving city without the pervasive energy we now know as mana. The artifacts here predate the day of Nexus Convergence, an era when magic wasn''t an integral part of our existence," Mister Jones exined, his eyes gleaming with passion.

    He led the group to a section disying a map of Western Uxbridge with intricate markings. "These ancient ruins not only hold the city''s history but also carry traces of an age where mana wasn''t a defining force. We theorize that our world might have hadtent mana long before the Nexus Convergence event."

    One of the students asked, "So, you''re suggesting that mana existed in our world even before the Nexus Convergence?"

    Mister Jones nodded, "It''s a fascinating possibility. These ruins and artifacts are like windows to a time when magic wasn''tmonce. If our theory holds, it could reshape our understanding of the very fabric of our world."

    As they explored further, Mister Jones borated on the intricate connections between the ancient ruins and the potential existence oftent mana.

    He pointed out markings, symbols, and structures that hinted at a magical influence preceding the day when mana flooded the world, and the buildings of the ancient ruins themselves were practically against the idea of a non-magical world.

    "Even from the perspective of a physician, the idea of moving all these blocks or digging this amount of tunnels in such ancient times itself is contradictory to the flow of time."

    Just as he said, he pointed to the huge ruins made of only steel.

    "¡­.."

    Though the students all had their fair share of high buildings, seeing such an old one was definitely a different experience.

    "However, there is one other aspect that supports our theory." At that moment, Jones stopped and raised his hand.

    "I don''t know if some of you have noticed, but the mana in this ce is slightly different."

    Jones extended his hand, and as if conjuring magic from the very air, a flicker of me danced into existence in his palm.

    The mes, however, were not the typical orange or red hues associated with fire. Instead, they swirled with an ethereal disy of colors¡ªshifting seamlessly from azure to emerald, then to amethyst.

    "I myself am not that proficient in fire maniption, but even then, you can see the result with your eyes alone. This is a small demonstration of the peculiar mana in this location. Unlike the mana we are ustomed to in our daily lives, the mana in these ancient ruins carries a distinct vibrancy and variance in its essence."

    Jones exined the multicolored mes reflecting in his eyes. As the group watched in awe, he continued, "These unique mana fluctuations coincide with our theory that this city might have housed a different kind of magical energy before the Nexus Convergence. The artifacts and the very air in Western Uxbridge seem to echo the remnants of an era where magic manifested in diverse and unpredictable ways."

    All of the students looked and watched in awe as he disyed the results. The notion that the mana here had its own unique characteristics heightened the mystery surrounding the ancient ruins.

    "This is also the reason why this city is still not touched by the outside world and has preserved its uniqueness up to this point."

    Maya finished his words herself. "To make sure that legacy still exists until you can find a rtion."

    Hearing this, Jones smiled. "Indeed."

    CLAP!

    And with a p, he gathered everyone''s attention once again. "Well, I''ve bored you enough with my theoretical exnations," Jones said with a good-natured chuckle. "Now, I believe it''s time for you all to witness the wonders of Western Uxbridge with your own eyes. While we won''t delve into the deepest parts of the research site today, wandering through the city itself holds its own historical significance."

    He motioned toward the cityscape thaty beyond, ancient structures and cobblestone streets that whispered tales of a bygone era.

    "Feel free to explore, ask questions, and immerse yourselves in the history that clings to every corner of this ce. Take note of the architectural nuances, the remnants of a society that once thrived here."

    Maya, the one who suggested this with her eyes, pped her hands together. "All right, everyone! Let''s spread out, but stay within the designated areas. Enjoy the experience, and if you have any questions, don''t hesitate to ask. We will meet around the evening here and make sure that your alerts are on since I will contact you if something necessaryes up."

    Just like that, the group dispersed, each member drawn to a different part of the city, eager to explore the different atmosphere that was very hard toe by in their lives.

    *****

    After everyone dispersed, Astron also made his way out of the research site.

    ''It is quite different from the game. Is it because, when wee here as a yer, it would beter?''

    Even though the city itself held its own values and traditions, the things Astron saw in the game were different from how the city looked.

    ''Something had changed this city.''

    He looked into his memory, thinking for possible reasons, but eventually, he couldn''t find anything there.

    ''We will see it for ater time.''

    "Interesting, right?"

    At that moment, Sylvie''s words brought him back to reality. She naturally came to his side after everyone dispersed, and Astron didn''t mind the idea either.

    After all, if she didn''te to him, he was going to watch her from a distance to make sure he was ready for whatever was about toe.

    "Yeah, it''s captivating," Astron replied, casting another nce at the ancient architecture around them. "There''s a certain charm to this ce like it''s holding onto stories that time forgot."

    They had been walking for a while now, and they asked and conversed with the local people living in this ce. They all seemed genuine, good people who liked talking, and most of them had smiles on their faces.

    Sylvie nodded in agreement. "It''s like a living history book, and each corner whispers tales of the past. I wonder what kind of people lived here and what their lives were like. Even the locals say they don''t know much about the people of the past, and they are only trying to preserve the traditions left to them."

    "Hmm¡­.." Remembering the times of the Earth and the movies that told about the past, he shook his head. "It must be a lot different than how we lived."

    "Different¡­.Yeah, that would probably be. Nowadays, everyone is stuck in the same space. I guess time changes everything."

    "Time changes everything; I don''t think so."

    "Why?"

    "Initially, humans never change after all. The greed, the pride¡­It is all the same."

    "What changes then?"

    "If one thing changes within the time, it is the umtion of knowledge and experience. We learn from the past when ites to inventing new things, but in the end, we make the same mistakes we did."

    "I don''t think so," Sylvie said as she looked at the sky. "I think everyone can change."

    Astron pondered Sylvie''s words, his gaze fixed on the ancient structures surrounding them. His eyes shone purple for a second while he drew mana to there. "Expecting people to change can be a painful experience. More often than not, they don''t."

    Sylvie looked at him, her expression thoughtful. "But isn''t it better to give them a chance? People might surprise you. Change is a gradual process, and sometimes, it takes a nudge or an opportunity to make it happen. Even the worst person might be a good one after they change their mind."

    At this point, the two were in a slightly deste ce as they entered an alley. Subconsciously, Sylvie followed Astron while talking with him, and she didn''t even notice the ce they arrived became this deste.

    Astron raised his head and looked over Sylvie, sensing a small dark manaing from there.

    "No, it is not. Actions have consequences, and it is always better to strangle the snake before it can grow to bite you."

    SWOOSH!

    Following that, a mana converged into a point shot forward behind them.

    CLANK!

    Only to be deflected by the dagger.

 Chapter 190 42.5 - Trip

    <h4>Chapter 190 Chapter 42.5 - Trip</h4>

    "What an opportunity."

    That was what Mason thought the moment he heard that the club would be going on a trip. After all, he had been looking for an opportunity all this time, and now was the time.

    Inside the academy, it was almost impossible to harm a student unless they could lure them to deste locations. And their target wasn''t that dumb, at least.

    He had tried countless different things to lure her at night, but none of them seeded. He even used as much of his powers and many other demonic artifacts before Sylvie could make a name for herself and attract the academy''s attention.

    However, none of them worked, and ording to his intel, the girl had already shown signs of awakening, and that made it even harder for him to act.

    From how she acted before, it was clear that something wasn''t right with her, and that gave him a clue that she possibly knew about his identity.

    Therefore, the moment the destination of the trip was concluded, he immediately prepared a small squad for this opportunity.

    He wanted to bring more personnel, but it was almost close to impossible. Western Uxbridge City was under the heavy surveince of the government and magic tower because of the researchers; therefore, entering there without spending a bunch of resources was almost impossible.

    And they didn''t have much time to prepare for this case, making their choices limited.

    Even then, it was fine. After all, there was no advisor who came on this trip since he seemed busy with his grades for the papers. There was a high chance that he thought nothing important would happen in such a safe ce.

    The only ones that could possibly pose him a threat were the seniors, especially Maya Evergreen, but if he were careful about that, that would be okay.

    Just like that, Mason meticulously devised his ns to capitalize on the opportunity the trip presented. His motives, veiled in the shadows, were driven by a sinister agenda aimed at Sylvie. The secrecy surrounding his actions suggested a cunning and calcted approach.

    As the group dispersed to explore Western Uxbridge City, Mason trailed Astron and Sylvie from a distance.

    That annoying guy was also always with her, and for some reason, he got a weird vibe from him. It was as if he couldn''t sense his presence at all, and he himself had forgotten that he existed sometimes.

    He also felt that guy ring at him from time to time, but whenever he checked, he never saw his eyes on him.

    In any case, he was annoyed by the existence of that guy, and now that they were together, he smirked internally.

    ''Let''s see if you can re at me like that this time as well.''

    His movements were stealthy, a product of both his demonic abilities and his experience in covert operations. His keen eyes followed the duo as they navigated through the city''s narrow streets and winding alleys.

    They wandered around for quite a while. Most of the time, it was almost impossible to capture her because of the public attention, and the time was reaching its end.

    However, at that moment, suddenly, the two entered a deste alley where no one could be seen.

    ''Heh¡­.You stupid fuckers.''

    He immediately put a smirk on his face as he realized this was the opportunity they were looking for.

    [Target confirmed. Get ready to engage.]

    From the earbuds, he signaled the team.

    [Understood, First.]

    And then, after the notification came, they were now ready to strike. The team surrounded the two as they slowly created a small barrier to block the sounds with their demonic energy.

    After that, he condensed his demonic energy, and it was the start of the fight.

    *********

    CLANK!

    As the initial demonic converged mana was deflected by the dagger, the assants immediately followed with their attacks, all of them with good precision.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    However, almost all of the attacks were deflected by Astron, holding his daggers.

    CLANK!

    As another one of the projectiles was deflected, Astron looked around with his eyes, counting the number of the assants.

    "Wha-?"

    Sylvie was caught off-guard by the attack as she looked around. However, this time, different from the previous ones, she immediately gathered her attention.

    "Stay close!" Astron shouted to Sylvie as they both faced their assants. A group of hooded figures emerged from the shadows, their faces concealed, making it impossible to discern their intentions.

    "Got it." Sylvie immediately took her position and started using her mana to give buffs to Astron. She had yet to understand how to fight, but even then, she knew her role well.

    SWOOSH!

    The hooded figures moved with uncanny speed, their weapons gleaming in the dim light.

    Astron and Sylvie, standing back-to-back, faced the encroaching threat. The air crackled with tension as the assants circled their prey.

    Astron''s instincts kicked in, and he swiftly moved to intercept the first attacker with his increased stats. Now that he got Sylvie''s buffs, his firepower and strength were far above normal.

    SLASH!

    His dual daggers met the assant''s weapon in a sh of steel. The crimson aura around Astron intensified, lending an eerie glow to his movements.

    Sylvie focused her mana, creating a protective barrier around them. The hooded figures, undeterred, continued their relentless assault.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    The rhythmic shes of metal echoed through the air as Astron parried the attacks, his movements a deadly dance.

    SWOOSH!

    One of the assants lunged at Sylvie, aiming to exploit her position. However, Astron intercepted the attack, pushing the assant back with a powerful strike. The hooded figure stumbled, momentarily disrupted.

    However, even then, that wasn''t the end.

    SWOOSH!

    Just as Astron seemed to have the situation under control, a sudden surge of demonic mana erupted from one of the assants. An unexpected attack that carried a formidable force.

    CLANK!

    Astron managed to intercept the attack, but the sheer power behind it caught him off guard. The force of the impact sent vibrations through his daggers, and for a split second, he lost his foothold.

    STAB!

    And that momentarily loss of foothold became detrimental in the fight against higher numbers.

    A spear made from demonic energy pierced his shoulder.

    "Grrr¡­."

    He gritted his teeth as the pain flowed through.

    "NOW!"

    One of the assants realized this was an opportunity created by the third one behind them, and he immediately followed the attack with another swing of his de.

    CLANK!

    However, different from what he expected, his de met with the dagger swing.

    "How?"

    His eyes opened wide as he realized the wound they had just made healed immediately. And then, he realized the reason for that was the girl.

    ''That must be the reason why they want her alive.''

    Realizing that fact, he increased the distance from the two. The other one did the same.

    "You are like a cockroach." He mumbled, his eyes locked on the boy before him.

    [You don''t need to keep others alive. You can kill him.]

    At that moment, a small signal came from his earbuds.

    [Really?]

    [Yes. We only need the girl alive.]

    The moment he confirmed, a smirk appeared on his face. Since their leader called it, he could only oblige.

    ''You can only me yourself.''

    He knew that Mason would not normally kill someone unnecessarily. It seemed this annoying guy got on his nerves.

    The assants, understanding that they no longer needed to hold back, intensified their assault. Astron, nursing the wound on his shoulder, prepared for the uing onught.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    The three figures moved with synchronized precision; each strike imbued with dark mana. They aimed to overwhelm Astron and Sylvie through sheer force and coordination.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    Astron, despite the small dislocation on his shoulder, expertly parried the attacks. The crimson aura surrounding him red, signifying that he was using a lot more mana than usual.

    Sylvie, on the other hand, focused her mana on healing Astron''s injuries.

    ''This time, it will be different.''

    Her eyes glowed with a soft, soothing light as she channeled her energy into closing the wounds caused by the attackers.

    She had convinced herself and readied for such moments. And now, she was doing her best, with all her focus on Astron.

    CLANK!

    But, even then, there were times when conviction would not be enough.

    STAB! SWOOSH!

    One of the assants lunged at Astron with a demonic spear, aiming for a vulnerable spot. Astron, anticipating the attack, sidestepped and retaliated with a swift dagger thrust. The assant staggered back, momentarily disoriented.

    However, the other two assants seized the opportunity. One unleashed a barrage of strikes, while the other channeled a surge of demonic energy into a devastating attack.

    SLASH! STAB!

    And their sh met with the flesh. Astron''s body was pierced by the demonic de, and he let out a grunt of pain. Sylvie, desperately maintaining her healing efforts, felt a surge of fear.

    "NO!" she cried out, her voice cracking with emotion.

    Astron, despite the excruciating pain, refused to copse. His sheer willpower kept him on his feet, even as the assants raised their weapons for a finishing blow.

    "Die, you cockroach bastard."

    One of the attackers smirked as his dagger was about to hit.

    "STOP!"

    The assants, momentarily taken aback, turned their attention to Sylvie. She had a determined look on her face, and her eyes glowed with a fierce light. In an unexpected move, she swiftly produced a dagger and pressed it against her own neck.

    "Leave him alone, or I''ll end myself right here," Sylvie dered, her voice unwavering.

    The assants, uncertain about how to react, exchanged nces. The threat Sylvie posed to herself introduced a new element to the situation. She was willing to risk her own life to protect Astron.

    It was as if she had realized their intention and their goal was her. Even from the start, none of them aimed for her life as well.

    Astron widened his eyes as if he wasn''t expecting Sylvie to do such a thing. But he needed to act his part.

    "D-don''t, do it."

    However, the one holding the dagger couldn''t help but shake his head.

    "Heh¡­." With a smirk widening on his face, heughed.

    "Ahahahahahahaha¡­."

    The assant holding the dagger looked at Sylvie with a cruel glint in his eyes. "Go ahead, do it. If it''s that easy for someone to kill herself, then go ahead. You little girl¡­.Do you really think you can take your life?"

    Sylvie''s eyes didn''t change as she looked at the assant.

    "Leave him alone, or I will do it."

    However, the one holding the dagger couldn''t help but shake his head.

    "Heh¡­." With a smirk widening on his face, heughed.

    "Ahahahahahahaha¡­."

    The assant, seeing Sylvie''s unwavering determination, narrowed his eyes. He exchanged a brief, silentmunication with hispanions, who remained tense and ready for any sudden moves.

    "Kid. Drop that dagger," the assant finally said, a hint of irritation in his voice.

    Sylvie, maintaining her steely gaze, hesitated for a moment. The dagger trembled in her hand, but she didn''t lower it. The assant''s irritation grew, realizing Sylvie''s resolve was genuine.

    "Fine, have it your way. But if you try anything funny, remember, your friend pays the price," he warned, withdrawing his dagger slightly.

    After that, they left Astron on the ground, with his body tattered.

    "N-no¡­."

    He tried to reach Sylvie, but he couldn''t.

    The assants, having momentarily subdued Astron and achieved their primary goal of capturing Sylvie alive, decided to leave Astron on the ground. His injuries were severe, but the assants paid him little attention as they focused on their captive.

    "Move, girl. And don''t try anything funny if you care about your own life," he sneered, guiding Sylvie away from the wounded Astron.

    ''At least I saved him.''

    Sylvie thought as she looked at Astron, feeling slightly fulfilled. For once in her life, she wanted to be useful to someone, and she didn''t want to repeat the same experience she had at the dungeon.

    However, she missed one thing.

    One of the assants, fueled by cruelty, turned back with a sinister grin. He summoned a demonic spear, channeling malevolent energy into its deadly form.

    Astron, battered and weakened, realized the impending danger but was ''powerless'' to defend himself. He strained to move, to escape the inevitable, but his body betrayed him. Sylvie''s desperate cries filled the air, echoing in the alley.

    "NO! Don''t! Please, don''t!"

    But even then, the demonic spear, fueled by dark energy, thrust forward mercilessly, finding its mark in Astron''s defenseless body.

    And that was thest thing she had seen.

    However, none of the assants had noticed green mana attached to their bodies, and neither did they notice the small thing eating the demonic energy they had left in this ce.

 Chapter 191 42.6 - Trip

    <h4>Chapter 191 Chapter 42.6 - Trip</h4>

    As the assants retreated with Sylvie in tow, they regrouped in a hidden location. The leader, a tall figure with a hood concealing their face, addressed Mason, the one who had attacked Astron.

    "Why did you attack him, you bastard? What if she breaks, huh? Can you take responsibility," the leader of the group demanded, their voice carrying a tone of frustration.

    Mason, maintaining a calm demeanor, responded, "He was getting too close, and I had to make sure he wouldn''t follow us."

    "Really? Do you think he was in a state to do anything? We already know for a fact that he is just a weak bastard."

    "It doesn''t matter. A threat is a threat."

    The leader''s eyes narrowed, dissatisfied with Mason''s exnation. "Tch. You bastard, just say that you didn''t like him; why are you going around with your words?"

    Mason smirked, revealing a hint of amusement. "Yeah. That bastard was getting on my nerves, okay. And it is not like, if we let him live, things would be different. He was already going to alert the authorities."

    "Sigh¡­You know, until he had alerted the authorities, we would already be away enough from the start."

    "Again, it doesn''t matter. A threat is a threat. And I just eliminated it."

    "And again, we already made sure he wouldn''t be able to move. We already got his dimensional ring and his watch with us anyway."

    "..."

    "¡­..You are a reckless idiot." the leader conceded with a sigh. "Now, let''s focus on the present. Girl, are you alright?"

    Sylvie, still reeling from the events, looked lifeless. Her eyes, once filled with determination, were now vacant, reflecting the deep shock she experienced. She didn''t respond to the leader''s inquiry, her gaze fixed on some distant point.

    Mason, indifferent to Sylvie''s state, added, "She''s fine. Just give her some time. The shock will wear off, and she''ll be morepliant once she understands the situation."

    "I know, bastard. Don''t order me." The leader said as he looked at his watch.

    "The transport will be here in at most half an hour. Until then, keep an eye on her, Mason. We can''t afford any unexpected surprises," the leader instructed, emphasizing the importance of vignce.

    Mason, unbothered by the responsibility, merely nodded. "I''ve got it covered. Just make sure the next part of the n goes smoothly. I don''t want any more hups."

    Just like that, they started waiting for the vehicle toe inside the backside of the restaurant that was working for them.

    ********

    For someone who wants to operate from the shadows, what could be the most detrimental issue?

    It is the possibility of their identity being revealed.

    This is especially the case for me. After all, neither the government nor anyone could be trusted when ites to what I have in mind.

    Therefore, I needed to act in such a manner, making myself appear as if I had discarded. After all, most of the time, demon followers tend to be watched by something inside them, and that is something none of them know about.

    While they gain powers, they also sacrifice their personal lives. The ones who have their powers can witness what is happening with their eyes.

    Biting the small pill I had stored in my mouth, I felt the energy returning to my body. The

    ''Though, I really never expected Sylvie to do such a thing.''

    She put her life on the line for me. Even though I was already prepared for the attack, what she did was something that touched my heart.

    ''Tch. Now, I feel like an asshole for ying with her feelings.''

    Everything went as I had nned, aside from what Sylvie had done. She sacrificed herself¡­At least she tried to. I am sure she really thought she could save me.

    That selflessness is what will make Sylvie the future Saintess, and witnessing it like that, a small knot appeared in my heart.

    ''Why am I remembering her now.''

    Her actions made me remember someone in a certain scene. At that point, I almost lost control of my emotions and revealed myself. Anger soared, and I felt my hatred rising.

    ''Now, it is time for the hunt.''

    With my eyes, I could already see the tendrils revealing the location of the assants. And, now that I had created an alibi for myself, there was no need to hold anything back.

    ''Especially that Mason. I am going to pluck your eyes out.''

    Whatever it is, I can still remember his smirk when he left with Sylvie.

    Dash.

    SWOOSH!

    Swiftly and seamlessly, I blended into the shadows, the cloak of darkness bing my ally.

    With a calcted finesse, I activated the [Unknown''s Armor], a gift from a stubborn old man who understood the value of adaptability as well as my trait [Shadowborne].

    The shadows enveloped me as the armor''s transformative ability came to life. My clothing underwent a silent metamorphosis, turning to the image I had envisioned in my head.

    A mask slowly came to my face, and my whole body was covered by the ck suit.

    The once conspicuous attire now merged seamlessly with the darkness, each fold and contour designed to be indistinguishable in the obscurity of the night, and just like that, I disappeared into the shadows.

    ******

    "Hey."

    As the leader left the room, Mason looked at Sylvie, who curled onto the side. He had a widened smile on his face as he finally felt like he had achieved his objective.

    Mason leisurely approached Sylvie, his smirk widening as he observed her curled form. The dim light in the hidden location flickered, casting eerie shadows on the walls.

    "Well, well, Sylvie," Mason taunted, his tone dripping with condescension. "Looks like your grand n to stop us didn''t quite work out, did it? A valiant effort, I must say."

    Sylvie''s gaze slowly shifted toward Mason, her eyes still clouded with shock but now tinged with a hint of defiance. She remained silent, unwilling to give Mason the satisfaction of a response.

    "You know," Mason continued, crouching down to her eye level, "you were so confident back there, standing up to us and all. Thought you could be the hero, huh? But here we are, and you''re just another damsel in distress."

    Sylvie bit her lip, suppressing the anger welling up inside her. Mason''s words were like venom, and she knew responding to his taunts would only fuel his satisfaction.

    "How was it? Did you like thest gift I had left for him? After all, that guy was getting on my nerves for a long time, you know?"

    Mason chuckled, relishing in the difort he was causing. He wanted to have a taste of this girl, but he couldn''t because of the orders from higher-ups, so he needed to get this feeling from his chest, right? After all, he had been trying to get her to this point the whole semester. This whole fa?ade was also taking a toll on his mind.

    "Though I have to say, his bravery was almost adorable. Almost. Pity it didn''t amount to much, did it? He immediately got right before you to protect you. Hahaha¡­.You should have seen his expression the moment I threw thest attack; he was frightened."

    However, most importantly, he wanted to insult that guy. After all, for some reason, he could still feel that ''gaze'' on himself. That gaze seemed like he was looking down on him.

    He reached out and tilted Sylvie''s chin upward, forcing her to meet his gaze. His eyes bore into hers, searching for any signs of weakness.

    "I bet he regretted that he was with you at that moment, thinking if it wasn''t for you, he would have been safe."

    Sylvie''s head sank as Mason''s words cut through her, each sentence heavier than thest.

    ''Right.''

    Guilt gnawed at her, intertwining with the anger she was desperately trying to suppress. The image of Astron, standing protectively before her, made her remember the same thing she had felt at that time when she was much, much younger.

    ''Still the same.''

    She herself knew it was impossible to be strong enough in just a bunch of days. But, even then, she couldn''t help but feel anger towards herself. The fact that she was still the same pathetic girl haunted her once more.

    "Well, no use of regrets now. After all, I am sure he will forgive you in the afterlife."

    ''Afterlife¡­.Right, he is dead.''

    Anger soared for a second, and her eyes lit up. Even though her mana was sealed, she decided to act onest time.

    "-Pitu"

    Making eye contact, Sylvie summoned all the anger, frustration, and sorrow within her and spat directly at Mason''s face.

    "¡­.."

    Mason, momentarily taken aback by Sylvie''s sudden act of defiance, stood frozen as the salivanded on his face.

    He touched the liquid with his fingers, bewildered and unable toprehend what had just transpired.

    The room fell silent for a moment before Mason''s confusion slowly transformed into a simmering anger, and his eyes narrowed at Sylvie. He raised his hand, attempting for a p.

    "You bit-"

    FLINCH!

    But at that moment, his hand stopped, feeling ants crawling on his skin.

    ''What?''

    An intense feeling of danger, the senses that were strengthened because of his demonic evolution, was now warning him.

    [Mason, we are un-]

    -BOOM!

    Just as a warning came from his earbuds, an explosion suddenly urred, sting him off.

    ********

    The moment I blended into the shadows, I started moving as fast as possible with maximum speed. The attackers seemed to stop as well since the tendrils showed their location wasn''t moving.

    ''That is good.''

    It was very likely that they were waiting for the transportation toe. Entering this city, where the government pays quite a lot of attention, wouldn''t be easy, and escaping would certainly not be.

    Therefore, it was understandable that they were waiting.

    ''Just as I had expected.''

    With that thought, I reached the location where they were hiding in a matter of two minutes.

    "Huff¡­.Huff¡­."

    I was slightly out of breath since I had used my body to maximum output.

    I found myself behind a small restaurant. It was a narrow alley with a few trash bins scattered around, and it seemed like a perfect spot for them to hide temporarily.

    ''Let''s take a look.''

    I silently ascended to the rooftop, crouching behind a small venttion unit. From this vantage point, I had a clear view of the scene below.

    There were three of them, looking as if they were in theirte twenties, dressed in dark attire that allowed them to blend into the shadows. They appeared to be discussing something, asionally ncing around to ensure they weren''t being followed.

    ''Three guards on the front. Two of them are the ones who attacked me, and the other one is probably the scout.''

    From their body shapes and postures, I confirmed two of them were dagger users while the other one was a sword user.

    Aurora Raven.

    Calling my bond, I started moving it around the ce, scouting the numbers. From another angle, I was able to spot another two. One of them was the leader, and the other one was nonbatant.

    They were talking with each other while checking onto a device.

    ''Mana Observation.''

    Within thest week, I wasn''t simply only training my body. I also researched quite a lot of ways to use my mana and mastered Mana Observation to some extent. Of course, it wasn''t fully mastered, but now I could somehow sense the prints of Demonic Energy around the ce.

    ''And Mason and Sylvie are behind them.''

    Sylvie''s mana seemed to be sealed, but my tendrils were still connected.

    ''This is enough.''

    The amount of information gathered was sufficient, and now it was time to act.

    ''Celestalith.''

    I called my weapon and put it into its rifle form. Andpressed the mana into the tip.

    -PIU!

    And then shot it forward.

 Chapter 192 42.7 - Trip

    <h4>Chapter 192 Chapter 42.7 - Trip</h4>

    -PIU! PIU! PIU!

    The moment the Celestalith fired, the concentrated energy propelled three energy bullets with uncanny uracy toward the heads of the two guards.

    The shots were swift, almost imperceptible, and they hit their marks without a moment''s dy.

    TAK! TAK! TAK!

    The guards crumpled to the ground, their consciousness extinguished before they even had the chance to react.

    No sound was made, and neither was there a loss of energy. My already trained eyes and body were able to react swiftly to the recoil, even if that did not count.

    "Huh?"

    The leader and the nonbatant were momentarily stunned, their eyes widening at the sudden demise of theirrades.

    From their lips, I could see the leader speaking, possibly informing Sylvie while taking cover behind the desk. He also coated his body with his demonic mana to defend himself in a matter of one second.

    -WROOM!

    But I wasn''t waiting while he was doing that. From the moment I had shot the first series of bullets, I already had a n in my head.

    Changing the form of my gun to the arrow in an instant, I channeled my hyper-energized Blue Mana into the arrow.

    -SWOOSH!

    And released it immediately. The arrow shot forward in an instant and arrived at the restaurant.

    -BOOM!

    As the hyper-energized arrow met with the target, a hearty explosion urred as a result.

    The explosion resonated through the narrow alley, creating a thick curtain of smoke that billowed into the air. The acrid scent of burnt debris mixed with the chilling air, further obscuring visibility.

    Capitalizing on the chaos, I activated my trait, [Shadowborne]. My form blurred, melding seamlessly with the shadows cast by the smoke, with my presence concealed.

    Now practically invisible to the naked eye, I swiftly closed the distance between myself and the leader, who was still reacting to the sudden turn of events.

    As I approached, I shifted the Celestalith into its chakram form, the whirling des gleaming in the dim light.

    With practiced precision, Iunched the chakram toward the leader, aiming for their weapon hand to disarm them.

    -CLINK!

    The chakram hit its mark, knocking the weapon from the leader''s grasp.

    "Where are you bastard?"

    The guy with his body covered with demonic energy was looking all around the ce; his eyes widened. He was clearly and seemingly annoyed by my presence.

    ''You must be feeling the ants crawling your skin.''

    In the presence of death, everyone feels fear. This is how it goes.

    ''You will die here.''

    SWOOSH!

    Without giving him any chance, I immediately threw another bunch of chakrams, all of them already orbiting around me.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    The chakrams streaked through the smoke-filled air, hurtling toward the disarmed leader. With nimble movements, he dodged most of the attacks, his demonic energy flickering around him in a defensive dance.

    "Futile, you can''t hit me!" he taunted, his voice a mixture of arrogance. But I already knew what he was thinking.

    In life and death, psychological warfare is always important, and from his reactions and small mimic alone, I could easily see that he was trying to taunt me.

    But, as a stealth user, losing my cool would be thest thing I would do.

    And, the act of missing the chakrams alone was also intentional, after all, since I wanted to give him a false sense of security for a second.

    Little did he know my trait. My control over the Celestalith extended beyond the initial throw.

    "Who you are, you motherfucker. Show yourself!"

    As he confidently avoided the frontal assault while shouting, the chakrams, guided by my maniption of Gray Mana, changed their trajectory mid-air.

    With a sudden curling motion, the chakrams altered their course,ing back behind the leader. His triumphant expression turned to shock as he realized the des were not done with their assault.

    -CLINK! CLINK! CLINK!

    The chakrams expertly found their marks, grazing the leader''s sides and leaving deep cuts.

    "Grrrr¡­.."

    The surprise on his face mirrored the dawning realization that, despite his efforts to evade, the relentless des had outsmarted him.

    Dash.

    And that momentarily surprise was all I needed. The moment he lost his cool for a second, I immediately activated my skill, feeling my speed increase.

    SWOOSH!

    Keeping Celestalith in its chakram form, I immediately dashed to him with instant precision.

    de Dance, Silver Moon.

    With the precision of a well-practiced dance, I activated the move set I had been practicing.

    My movements became a blur, and the Celestalith transformed into countless chakrams sliced through the air with deadly uracy, all of them orbiting around me.

    SPURT!

    And, in an instant, blood surged from the countless wounds I had created, turning him into a simple dead meat.

    "I-imp-"

    He wanted to utter onest word, but he couldn''t.

    "Die."

    SLASH!

    Thest disc that I had used to target the nonbatant returned right to me while cutting his neck cleanly.

    With the leader''s body falling lifelessly to the ground, I didn''t allow a moment of respite. The de Dance, Silver Moon, had left a trail of blood and death in its wake, and the atmosphere was thick with the weight of the executed strikes.

    However, I couldn''t afford to linger.

    There was a nonbatant in the basement, someone who was ready to give her life for me. Well, even if it wasn''t for that, it is not like I am going to let a demon follower go away, either.

    The tendrils of my Shadows extended, seeking out the target as I swiftly descended the stairs, avoiding any creaking sounds that might give away my approach with my presence masked.

    ''Two trapsid at the entrance.''

    The information I had known about the game came in handy at this time. I knew for a fact what Mason was specialized in. He was a demon follower who wasn''t particrly good at direct confrontation.

    He was able to move his Demonic Energy freely, but his talent didy inying traps.

    With a calcted move, I grabbed the lifeless body of the leader.

    It was heavy a little, but now that my strength stat improved a lot, it was no longer a hassle.

    I flung it through the door into the basement.

    SWOOSH! THUD!

    The moment the body crossed the threshold, a series of traps were triggered.

    -PUF!

    The demonic energy within the leader''s body reacted violently, causing an explosion that echoed through the confined space.

    -CREAK!

    Simultaneously, acidic bombs concealed within the body ruptured, creating a corrosive cloud that filled the basement.

    "Heh, you arrogant bastard."

    The sounds transmitted to my head from the entrance, and that sound would be the thing that made me locate the position of thest guy, even if I hadn''t known.

    ''Foolish.''

    No matter where you are, demon-follower inferior pigs will always stay inferior in the end. Bootlicker dogs of demons who have no purpose in their lives¡­.

    ''Ah, I am losing my control.''

    I had been trying to keep my calm all this time, but the hatred inside me was about to pour down.

    Eyes of Hourss.

    Using thest bits of my logical mind to keep my emotions under control, I activated my skill, feeling the time slowing down.

    From the [Keen Eye] characteristic of the skill, I could easily locate the position of the Mason and his weak points. Combined with my Green Mana, who was still connected to him, the skill became truly overpowered.

    -SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    And then, I propelled two chakrams toward the Mason''s location with precision.

    "Huh? Leader?"

    It seemed the guy finally realized the body that had entered the room wasn''t me.

    ''Low-born pig.''

    It took quite a while for a bastard whom I thought was clever enough to blend in the academy. It seems I was mistaken. I guess I had expected much from a low-born demon follower anyway.

    The chakrams, guided by my maniption of Gray Mana, whirred through the air, seeking their target.

    -CLINK! CLINK!

    The chakrams found their mark, cutting through the corrosive cloud with a hiss.

    SLASH!

    Mason''s arms bore the brunt of the assault as the des sliced cleanly through, severing joints connecting the arms to the main body.

    THUD! THUD!

    The wounds weren''t fatal, but they were enough to make Mason a non-lethal target.

    SPURT! SPURT!

    Like a fountain, blood started surging from the wounds. However, both the color of the blood and the small texture underneath the skin weren''t like humans. It was dark.

    This is why I hate these cock-roach demon-follower bastards. They are no different than monsters; the only difference is that they look like humans outside.

    "AAAAAH! AAAAAH!"

    Mason shouted, feeling the pain in his supposed arms. The terror in his eyes and his expression was something to picture, but it was quite sad that I didn''t have a photographer with me.

    "Who... who are you?" Mason stammered, his voice strained with pain. Blood continued to spurt from his severed arms, staining the floor beneath him.

    I didn''t respond immediately, allowing the question to hang in the air. Instead, I began a slow, deliberate walk toward him. After all, this pain he was feeling right now couldn''t evenpare to what she felt at that time.

    The sins theymitted need to be paid, and this pain will be one of the currencies.

    From the corner of my eyes, I could see Sylvie looking at me with frightened eyes. I guess this is still a bit much for her.

    ''Not that it matters.''

    This won''t be the first time she witnesses such a thing; as a healer, she will see more gruesome scenes.

    The mask and suit I wore, thanks to [Unknown''s Armor], also concealed my identity, leaving both Mason and Sylvie to face an enigma¡ªan unknown force that had dismantled his ns.

    "Why?" he pleaded, desperation etched across his face filled with demonic features. "What did I do to you?"

    It seemed he was trying his best to stall time so that his Demonic Energy could heal his wound. Even in the face of overwhelming death, that guy still doesn''t know his ce; how annoying.

    ''Annoying, annoying, annoying.''

    Hatred in my heart is growing each second, and I think I can no longer hold it in.

    TAP! TAP! TAP!

    "Please¡­ Don''te," Mason begged, fear tightening his voice.

    But I was past the point of listening.

    With a swift movement, I closed the remaining distance between us.

    The des in my hands danced through the air, and before Mason could react, I executed a precise series of strikes.

    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!

    The chakrams cut through Mason''s body, targeting specific points where I knew the demonic core would be.

    "AAAAAH! IT HURTS! IT HURTS!"

    Blood spurted out with each strike, and Mason''s agonized screams filled the air.

    ''It is nothing like how she felt at that time.''

    "You asked me who I am."

    Hearing my words, he looked at me with blood spurting from all around his body.

    "I am Vengeance."

    "NO! NO! DON''T!"

    He realized what I was going to do, but it was already toote.

    And then, between the luby of his screams, with one final motion, I reached into the gaping wound in his chest and extracted the demonic core.

    The pulsating, malevolent energy emanated from it, a stark contrast to the wintry surroundings.

    The other ones'' cores were also in their bodies, but this treatment is special only to Mason. The annoying bastard who had been getting on my nerves for a long time.

    After all, extracting the demonic core of a demonic human is one of the most painful things they could experience, and the pain in his eyes is my reward for holding it this long.

    CRUSH!

    As I crushed the demonic core with my hands, the light in Mason''s eyes dimmed, and life left his body.

    I threw onest look at Sylvie, looking frightened at the side, and then blended into the shadows.

    RING!

    Between the sounds of the police car ringing.

    With this, my goal was aplished.

 Chapter 193 43.1 - There are things that one canâ€™t control

    <h4>Chapter 193 Chapter 43.1 - There are things that one can''t control</h4>

    It was said that there were things thaty dormant underneath the surface of what could be seen.

    That was also the reason why Maya always liked to go beyond the surface of things. This was what kind of a person she was, and that had always been the case.

    The moment the group dispersed, Maya and her friend Amelia started wandering around the city. Even though they were the seniors and she was the one responsible for the group, it wasn''t like something was going to happen anyway, right?

    "It was good that Mister Jones invited us, right?"

    Amelia asked, looking at the city. Even though she had her own agenda for joining the club, it wasn''t like she disliked seeing new things. Especially as a curious student, she liked seeing things out of the norm.

    And Western Oxbridge was such a ce. Everything about it was different from normal; it was refreshing.

    "Yes. It really was." After all, this opportunity was only possible thanks to her father''s connections, but even then, it was Mister Jones showing his favor.

    As Maya and Amelia strolled down the bustling streets, they exchanged thoughts about the day''s events while also taking some notes on their new smartwatches.

    This was a new model where they could send their brain waves with mana, and they could operate the watches without even moving. OF course, the technology wasn''t perfect yet. But even then, they were working with that out.

    The elderly atmosphere and the difference in Awakened of the City were the main topics. Since they were both sophomores, their sensitivity to mana as an Awakened was a lot more. This was especially the case for Maya, who was a mage.

    ''But, what is this feeling I am getting.''

    This had been bothering her for a while. Something about this city felt off for her; it was as if, even in the middle of the nostalgic city, there was something eerie going on.

    "Maya, MAYA!"

    At that moment, her friend''s words brought her to reality once again.

    "Why are you dozing off randomly?"

    She shook off that feeling and concentrated on her friend once again. She knew it was rude not to focus on the conversation, and she didn''t want to make Amelia upset.

    "I''m sorry, Amelia. My mind wandered for a moment. What were you saying?"

    Amelia chuckled with a smile and moved her hand a little, touching Maya''s head as if she was caressing a child. At least, that was how Maya felt, though that wasn''t the case for Amelia.

    "I was saying, look over there. Something seems to be happening at that shop."

    Amelia pointed at the small local shop, and there, Maya saw a slightly elderly woman crying while another tried to console her.

    ''I wonder what happened.''

    Maya thought, both her curiosity and the need to help someone in her heart growing.

    Without hesitation, Maya approached the elderly woman with a gentle smile, "Excuse me, ma''am. Is everything okay? Can we help you with something?"

    The elderly woman continued sobbing without answering, but her friend stepped forward, grateful for the offer. "Thank you for your kindness. You see, her daughter hasn''te home for three days, and we couldn''t contact her. We''re really worried, and the authorities haven''t been of much help."

    "Ah¡­"

    Maya gasped as her expression turned sympathetic. She exchanged nces with Amelia, and then she nodded her head. "We are sorry to hear that. If you don''t mind, can you tell us a little bit more about the situation? We are students from the Arcadia Hunter Academy."

    The elderly woman''s eyes widened for a moment, a mix of surprise and hope evident on her face. "Arcadia Hunter Academy? Are you serious?" After all, the reputation of the Human Federation''s best academy was all around the ce; even elderly people watched the festivals organized for this purpose.

    Maya nodded, her expression earnest. "Yes, we are. We might be able to assist you. Please, tell us more about her daughter and what happened."

    The woman sighed, her voice shaky with worry. "I don''t know what happened. One night, my daughter Emily went out for an outing with her friends, and she hasn''te back since. We''ve tried reaching her, but her watch is silent. There have been rumors of people getting kidnapped all around the town, and we''re scared that something terrible might have happened to her."

    "Have you reported this to Awakened Local Security?"

    "We did, but they said we need to wait for the results of the investigation toe out."

    "I-I see¡­.."

    Hearing all those things, Maya couldn''t help but feel contradictory. After all, even though she was a very powerful mage, the situation seemed to be a little different, something that she couldn''t solve just by being powerful.

    She fell silent for a second, pondering about what she could do or if there wasn''t anything missing.

    Just at that moment, Maya felt a sudden chill running down her spine as an eerie feeling washed over her. Her sharp senses, honed by her training, picked up on something unnatural lurking in one of the alleys. It was as if something that shouldn''t be in this world had found its way there.

    Instinctively, she tightened her grip on the sleeves of her coat, exchanging a quick nce at the location of the ce.

    And thanks to her unique gift, she could see nature itself rejecting the energy. And that energy was something she was very familiar with.

    "Demonic energy," she whispered, shuddering. A memory of a certain time came crushing on her. The level of energy wasn''t the same, but the core of the energy was.

    She felt disgusted. The energy and the things she heard.

    Amelia looked at Maya with confusion as the sudden change in her demeanor caught her off guard. "Maya, what''s going on? Why are you¡ª"

    Maya didn''t wait for Amelia to finish her sentence. Without uttering a word, she channeled her mana swiftly, creating a surge of wind beneath her feet. In an instant, she leaped into the air, gracefully navigating the urbanndscape.

    SWIRL!

    Her movements were quick and decisive as she dashed towards the alley where the demonic energy resonated, and just like that, she left the ce.

    ********

    "I need more, more, more¡­."

    It was dark. For him, who had been asleep for a very long time, the darkness was something he had been ustomed to.

    However, there was something even thatfortable darkness couldn''t satisfy.

    It was his thirst.

    "I am thirsty, I am thirsty, I am thirsty¡­."

    Therefore, he went out in hisfortable darkness and quenched his thirst.

    The night air was heavy with an otherworldly stillness as he ventured into the shadows. The moon cast an ethereal glow on the deserted streets, but his eyes, adapted to the darkness, sought something else entirely.

    In the quiet alleyways, he found what he sought ¡ª unsuspecting souls lost in the sce of the night. His predatory instincts heightened as he approached, a silent wraith in the darkness. His fangs elongated, hunger pulsating through his veins.

    A soft whisper echoed in the air, "I need more, more, more¡­."

    The first encounter was swift, a dance of shadows and silence. His prey, unaware of the impending darkness, felt a sudden chill down their spine. Before they couldprehend the danger, he struck, sinking his fangs into the warmth of their neck.

    The taste of crimson liquid flowed into him, a forbidden elixir that awakened a primal ecstasy. The thirst was momentarily satiated, but the insatiable craving lingered, haunting his every step.

    As he moved from one victim to another, the city became his hunting ground. The streets echoed with hushed footsteps and muted pleas. Each encounter was a macabre ballet, a dance between predator and prey on the quiet canvas of the night.

    "I need more, more, more¡­." However, it was a curse. The more he drank, the more he felt he was less satisfied.

    This unquenchable thirst was breaking his mind. None of his preys were enough for him. He wandered more and more.

    However, today, he felt something different. In this ce filled with strangeness, he felt something familiar.

    It was an energy that he hadn''t felt for a long time.

    ''Ah¡­This¡­.''

    As if it was his own kin that he hadn''t seen. Feeling it, he went to see his kin. And the more he approached, the more the energy became prominent. Even though it wasn''t thefortable darkness this time, he still went out.

    The familiar energy led him to a ce where the air itself seemed to hum with a unique resonance. But as he neared, he realized there was more to this encounter than the simple reunion of kin. A barrier, invisible yet palpable, surrounded the source of the energy.

    He could feel it, a barrier of power erected to guard something precious. It intrigued him as this was a different application of his kin''s power, but his unyielding thirst urged him to delve deeper.

    With a predatory grin, he extended his hands toward the barrier, feeling the crackling energy resisting his intrusion.

    "I need more, more, more¡­." The mantra echoed in his mind as he concentrated, channeling his dark powers. The barrier resisted, but the hunger within him was an unstoppable force.

    His fangs bared; he sank them into the intangible barrier, metaphorically consuming the very essence that fortified it. The energy pulsated within him, invigorating his own essence.

    And after a second, all of the energy was absorbed into his very essence.

    "Ah¡­.."

    His body ached with ecstasy, as for the first time in a while, he felt as if his thirst were satisfied a little.

    ''It is not enough.''

    However, that feeling soon disappeared, leaving him alone.

    -SNIFF!

    At that moment, his enhanced nose smelled something. Something different.

    A scent wafted through the air, different from the metallic tang of blood he had be so familiar with. It was a fragrance that stirred ancient instincts within him, resonating with the deepest recesses of his nature.

    The scent grew stronger, a delicate yet potent aroma that tingled his senses. He instinctively recognized it, the scent of a bloodline that transcended the ordinary.

    It was not just blood; it was something he had always savored in the past, something special.

    His crimson eyes widened, pupils dting as the scent drew him closer.

    The scent led him to a pool of blood. A small pool that seemed to hold the essence of celestial beings.

    ''Kin of Moon.''

    He realized what it was.

    His heart quickened with anticipation. He knew, without a doubt, that this was the blood of the Kin of the Moon¡ªthe source of the alluring fragrance that had captivated his senses.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, he dashed towards the pool of blood like a madman, driven by an insatiable thirst that only this essence could quell.

    The moment he finished drinking the blood on the ground, an abrupt rustle in the air caught his attention.

    Before he could even think, his instincts warned him of something approaching.

    In the past, an encounter like this might have posed a threat, but the blood of the Kin of the Moon coursing through his veins had awakened dormant powers within him.

    His senses were heightened, and a newfound strength surged through his limbs.

    SMASH!

    His ws smashed thebined spear of ice and earth elements strengthened with wind.

    ''Ah¡­..This girl is delicious too¡­''

    And then, he immediately dashed to the attacker, his lips widening for the first time. After all, his crimson eyes could see the immense amounts of dormant energy inside his target ¡ªa girl with flowing purple hair, her eyes gleaming with an otherworldly intensity.

 Chapter 194 43.2 - There are things that one canâ€™t control

    <h4>Chapter 194 Chapter 43.2 - There are things that one can''t control</h4>

    A group of executives and Hunters approached the ce where the explosion urred. It was a small restaurant at one of the back alleys.

    The space wasn''t that frequently visited and away from the city center, but thanks to the denunciation call, they immediately headed in this direction.

    A small crowd had gathered, their faces marked with a mixture of concern and curiosity. Some onlookers whispered among themselves, specting about what might have caused the explosion.

    "Please get away."

    The executives immediately called the crowd, covering the area and passing them rapidly. Since it was a possible crime scene, they needed to be ready. Their subordinates were also already in the way, so it wouldn''t take too long for them to take control.

    "Margaretta. Come with me."

    Immediately signaling the officer with him, he slowly made his way towards the scene.

    "Roger, captain."

    The girl still kept calling him captain, even though he said he didn''t want to. But, since the situation was urgent, he decided to let it slide.

    They approached the scene. Smoke billowed from the damaged building, twisting and dancing in the air. The acrid scent of burnt materials lingered, assaulting their senses.

    The first thing that caught their attention were three lifeless bodies lying on the ground, their limbs sprawled unnaturally.

    "What is this?"

    The lead executive narrowed his eyes as he examined the scene. The bodies showed signs of a swift and brutal demise, all seemingly felled by a single strike. His eyes concentrated with mana lead the flow.

    "Three demon followers. All of them died with only one strike each."

    Margaretta interjected as she also looked at the scene.

    "Three precise attacks, all of them having the power to one-shot a demon follower."

    A sense of unease settled over him, and his hand instinctively moved towards the weapon at his side. The possibility of danger lurking within the restaurant couldn''t be dismissed.

    After all, if it was one person, then the enemy would be strong. If it was more than one person, their numbers would make them dangerous.

    [This is Captain Han. We have a situation at a local restaurant. Three demon followers were confirmed deceased. We have yet to investigate further, but it is suspected that there are more demon followers inside. Requesting immediate support from the Demonic Human Bureau. Over.]

    A brief moment passed before a response crackled through themunicator.

    [Acknowledged, Captain Han. Your request for a Demonic Investigation Team is being processed. You may proceed.]

    "Tch, bastards. Alwaysingte." He mumbled as the response came.

    "Did they refuse?"

    "No, but they didn''t ept it either. It seems we are alone for a while."

    "ssic Demonic Human Bureau. Those bastards are alwayste."

    "Stay vignt," he instructed hispanion, his voice low and serious.

    The duo cautiously approached the entrance, stepping over the debris scattered around. The shattered windows and scorched walls hinted at the force of the explosion that had urred.

    Once inside, they found the interior in disarray. Tables and chairs were overturned, and the remnants of what used to be a bustling restaurant nowy in ruins.

    The air was thick with the aftermath of magical energies, leaving an indelible mark on the surroundings.

    "The Demonic Energy is thicker."

    It was evident that a fight had urred in this ce, and this time, Demonic Energy seemed to be used.

    As they carefully navigated through the remnants of the restaurant, the captain''s mana-enhanced eyes caught a glimpse of another casualty lying on the ground.

    The body was sprawled out, and upon closer inspection, countless distinct cut marks adorned it. The nature of the wounds suggested a swift and overpowering attack, leaving no chance for the victims to defend themselves.

    "Look at this," Captain Han muttered, his voice grave. "The precision of these cuts... This wasn''t a random attack. Whoever did this is highly skilled, possibly a High-ranking Awakened individual."

    Margaretta''s eyes narrowed as she surveyed the scene, her training and instincts kicking in. "Do you think it''s a rogue Awakened? Or something else?"

    Captain Han remained silent for a moment, deep in thought. Theplexity of the situation unfolded before them, and the eerie atmosphere heightened their sense of urgency. After all, the demon followers and a rogue Awakened shing were different.

    "Regardless of who or what did this, our priority is to secure the area until the Demonic Investigation Team arrives. We need to be prepared for anything," Captain Han dered, his hand firmly gripping the hilt of his weapon.

    After all, if he overstepped his boundaries and learned something he shouldn''t have, then it would be the end of him.

    Years of continuously working in this work made him very well aware of how dangerous just hearing something is.

    As they pressed forward, the tension in the air grew thicker, and the mysteries surrounding the incident deepened.

    "Let''s move."

    Confirming that it was dead, the two continued.

    "There is a basement here."

    Han''s eyes saw the flow of mana and noticed the basement contained another source of energy. There also seemed to be a bunch of mana remnants, so it made sense that there were more people underneath.

    The duo cautiously proceeded towards the entrance to the basement, their senses heightened and weapons at the ready. The shattered remnants of the door indicated a forceful entry, raising their level of alertness.

    "Someone went through here, and it wasn''t subtle," Captain Han remarked, his eyes narrowing as he observed the broken door. Margaretta silently nodded, her gaze sweeping the surroundings for any potential threats.

    As they stepped into the dimly lit basement, the smell of blood and something else entered their noses.

    The blood somehow felt thicker(?) and more disgusting (?) than usual. It was certainly a weird feeling, and Margaretta couldn''t identify it.

    However, that wasn''t the case for the experienced Han.

    "Demonic Core explosion."

    He was well aware of what kind of smell this was. He once saw a demon follower being tortured. He was inside the torture chamber, actually, and he knew this kind of smell came from that disgusting core.

    "What?"

    Margaretta asked, but he just signaled there.

    "Look."

    The moment Margaretta turned her attention to the side, the scene she saw made her puke.

    "Burghk-!"

    It was so disgusting that she couldn''t hold it in. The nauseating sight before her was a lump of flesh that had been subjected to unspeakable brutality.

    The arms of the figure were severed, the face beaten and rotten, and most horrifically, there was a gruesome hole in the chest where the demonic core had once been housed.

    Captain Han remainedposed, his face hardened by the grim reality.

    "Demonic Core extraction. Someone wanted this poor guy to suffer," he stated coldly, his experienced eyes analyzing the scene. "And they made sure it happened."

    Of course, in his eyes, the demonic humans were also traitors, but he never approved such acts. It was vile and disgusting.

    "Huuuu¡­"

    As Captain Han continued to analyze the gruesome scene before him, a faint sound caught his attention¡ªan almost imperceptible exhale. His trained instincts immediately put him on high alert, and he turned sharply to identify the source of the sound.

    "Hold on," he whispered to Margaretta, signaling her to be cautious. His eyes scanned the dimly lit basement, searching for any signs of movement. The source of the sound eluded his senses, a subtle presence hiding in the shadows.

    A momentter, he discovered the origin of the noise. A figure, previously obscured by darkness, came into view.

    Tied with handcuffs, the girly on the ground, her body showing signs of mistreatment. Small bruises adorned her face, and her once-yellow hair was now dirtied.

    He immediately realized that this girl was a captive. After all, the handcuffs on her wrists were something he was quite familiar with. It was the handcuffs they used to seal the mana of the Awakened people.

    "What the hell..." he muttered under his breath, his senses sharpening as he approached the captive girl. Her green eyes held no light as she looked at the scene emptily, as if she had lost her will to live.

    "Miss. Can you hear me?"

    "Miss. Can you hear me?" Captain Han asked softly, his voice attempting to cut through the heavy silence of the basement.

    The captive girl''s vacant green eyes met his gaze, but she remained unresponsive as if the horrors she had witnessed had drained the life from her spirit.

    Han continued his attempts tomunicate, asking about her name and what had transpired in the basement.

    The traumatized girl remained silent, the weight of her ordeal evident in her distant stare.

    It was clear that whatever had transpired in this sinister ce had left scars not only on her body but also on her mind.

    ''This won''t go anywhere.''

    He realized that asking questions here wouldn''t solve anything. The girl first needed to calm down; possibly, a bunch of pills would help.

    "Margaretta, let''s leave."

    Frowning with concern, Captain Han gestured to Margaretta, signaling her to prepare for their exit.

    The priority now was to bring the captive girl to safety and away from this nightmarish scene. As they carefully untied her from the handcuffs, Han reassured her, "You''re safe now. We''re here to help you."

    With a gentle touch, they guided the girl out of the basement, leaving behind the grim remnants of demonic energy and the horrifying acts that had transpired in that dark and hidden corner of the city.

    As they emerged from the dimly lit basement, the harsh contrast of the city''s ambient light hit them.

    "Ah¡­."

    THUD!

    And the moment the lights hit, the girl immediately fell to the ground, fainting.

    "Careful."

    At thest second, Han caught the girl, not letting her head hit the ground.

    Waiting nearby was an ambnce, its red and white lights casting an eerie glow in the night.

    "Quick, take her to the hospital."

    "Understood, leave this to us."

    The paramedics, aware of the situation, quickly approached to assist the traumatized girl. And after that, they took her to the ambnce.

    -WROOM!

    As the ambnce doors closed, the vehicle sped away into the night, en route to provide the girl with the medical attention and care she desperately needed.

    After that, Captain Han swiftly reported the situation to his superiors, detailing the gruesome discoveries in the hidden corner of the city.

    The eeriebination of demonic energy, mutted bodies, and the captive girl painted a disturbing picture of the unfolding events. The response from headquarters was prompt, as they acknowledged the severity of the situation.

    Shortly after the report, anothermunication came through Han''s device. It was a direct order from his superiors.

    [Captain Han, you are to ensure the safety and well-being of the captive girl until further notice. Partner her with Margaretta and follow any additional instructions given by the Demonic Human Bureau. This is a priority mission. Over.]

    Acknowledging the order, Han understood the gravity of the responsibility ced upon him. The captive girl was now a crucial piece of the puzzle, and her safety was of paramount importance.

    Turning to Margaretta, he conveyed the instructions, "You''re tasked with looking after the girl. Follow the protocols provided by the Bureau. We need to find out what she knows about the incident."

    "Understood."

    With those words finished, Margaretta reached for the car and drove to the hospital room.

 Chapter 195 43.3 - There are things that one canâ€™t control

    <h4>Chapter 195 Chapter 43.3 - There are things that one can''t control</h4>

    "Miss, can you hear me?"

    In the sterile environment of the hospital room, Sylvie slowly opened her eyes.

    The harsh fluorescence overhead cast a cold glow across the room. Blinking against the bright light, she found herself lying on a clean, white bed.

    Immediately, she realized where she was, and the memories of the recent events flooded back, her eyes widening with horror.

    The blood that was spilled¡­.The feeling of dread that was emanated from that masked figure¡­.Astron''s death¡­.

    Everything felt so unreal that she could only feel empty inside. The reality of the situation weighed heavily on her, and fear gripped her heart. She tried to speak, but her voice felt weak and shaky.

    "I-I can hear you," she stammered, her gaze darting around the room as if searching for an escape from the haunting memories.

    A nurse, d in a crisp uniform, approached her with a reassuring smile. "You''re in the hospital. You had quite a scare, but you''re safe now."

    ''Safe.''

    The word echoed in Sylvie''s mind, but she couldn''t shake off the lingering fear. The room felt suffocating, and the sterility of the environment only heightened her difort.

    As the nurse checked her vitals and asked routine questions, Sylvie''s thoughts spiraled into a whirlwind of regret. She wished she could go back and change the events, prevent the tragedy that unfolded before her eyes.

    Astron, the masked figure, the blood¡ªimages shed like a nightmare she couldn''t wake up from.

    ''I should have been more careful. I should have stayed out of it.''

    She had never seen such intense emotions before. The hatred oozing from that masked man was so intense that, even if he hadn''t done anything, she knew she would never be able to look into his eyes.

    But then, the scene that followed was something else. Blood spilled, and screams echoed.

    Even if it was the screams of that Mason, even if he was a demon follower¡­.It was too much. She still remembered the horror in Mason''s eyes, as if he knew that death hade for him from the start.

    It was scary.

    But most importantly, the regret engulfed her heart, suffocating it. Knowing the fact that she was the reason for his demise made it almost impossible to hold it in.

    As Sylvie grappled with the weight of her emotions and the haunting memories, the hospital room''s door opened, and Officer Margaretta entered with a calm andposed demeanor.

    "Miss Sylvie, I hope you''re feeling better," Officer Margaretta greeted with a slight nod, acknowledging the distress evident in Sylvie''s eyes. She had already checked her identity from the database and face matching system, so she knew her name was Sylvie, and she was a student of the Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    Sylvie managed a weak nod in response, still processing the aftermath of the traumatic events. Margaretta''s presence, although professional, held an air of understanding.

    "I''m Officer Margaretta from the Awakened Local Security. Captain Han has requested that I speak with you about the incident. Whenever you''re ready, we can discuss what happened. Your cooperation is crucial for our investigation," Margaretta exined, her tone gentle and encouraging.

    Sylvie took a deep breath, attempting to collect herself. The room seemed to close in on her, but she understood the necessity of recounting the events. Even though she was scared about the events that unfolded, she at least knew it was her own responsibility to recount everything.

    ''This is what I owe to him.''

    Even though the one who killed him might be dead, she at least wanted him to be buried.

    "I''ll do my best to help," Sylvie murmured, her voice steadier than before. After that, Margaretta asked about what had happened and how she had been kidnapped.

    Sylvie recounted everything that had urred, starting from how they hade to this city because of a trip and how they had been ambushed. After that, she recounted what happened with Astron.

    "Wait for a second." At the mention of Astron''s name, Margaretta suddenly stopped Sylvie. "What did you say his name was?"

    Sylvie took a moment topose herself before answering, "His name was Astron Natusalune." Her voice wavered as she spoke Astron''s name, and silent tears threatened to stream down her cheeks. The pain of the recent loss was still raw and overwhelming.

    In response, Officer Margareta swiftly opened her tablet, her fingers tapping on the screen with purpose. As Sylvie watched, a picture of Astron appeared on the device. It was from the database, and Margareta was about to confirm if any updates were made in his name.

    But at that moment, Margaretta''s eyes squinted in recognition. She immediately remembered the body that was being taken to the hospital in an ambnce. The face also matched.

    ''Is it him?''

    She thought. If it was him, then the possibility of him dying was very low. After all, even though he was injured and scarred, Margareta could see the flow of mana inside his body with her trained eyes, and she knew the boy wasn''t in that much of a critical condition.

    While waiting for Sylvie to wake up, she saw him more clearly. His unique color of eyes also matched. Purple eyes weren''t thatmon, and the boy''s features quite matched the picture.

    He was quite handsome, and it was Margareta''s hobby to collect the handsome faces in her mind.

    After all, in this line of work where she had to see countless disgusting things, she needed something to cleanse her mind. Even though that face wasn''t on the top of the list, it could probably enter the first fifty, and that itself was the biggestpliment.

    "Wait, this could be a misunderstanding," Margaretta said, her tone softening. "Astron might not be dead. In fact, he might be in this hospital right now."

    Sylvie''s eyes widened at those words, and immediately, a surge of mana covered her body.

    -SWOOSH!

    Without waiting for Margaretta to finish, she rushed out of the room. It was so fast that even Margaretta was slightly surprised at the sudden burst.

    However, she just watched Sylvie leave, shaking her head with a sympathetic smile.

    While she could have stopped Sylvie or provided more context, she understood the urgency and the emotional turmoil Sylvie was experiencing. Sometimes, hope was the only anchor people had in moments of crisis.

    Sylvie ran through the hospital corridors with unbridled urgency.

    "Hey! Don''t run in the corridors!"

    Nurses and staff shouted at her to slow down, but the desperate concern for Astron fueled her speed.

    As she turned a corner, she spotted the person she was looking for¡ªAstron, leaving a room with some of his body bandaged.

    The face was still the same, the same eyes she knew. The same hair she knew and the same emotions she knew.

    ''He is really alive. He is really alive. He is really alive.''

    Without a second thought, Sylvie shot forward, her emotions overpowering her. It was as if she desperately clung to the feeling of hope at that very second, and now she felt the whole world lifted from her shoulders.

    SWOOSH!

    She reached Astron and enveloped him in a tight hug, her momentum crashing both of them into the nearby wall.

    CRASH!

    The impact, however, was secondary to the overwhelming relief and joy of finding him alive.

    "Astron! You''re alive!" Sylvie eximed, her voice a mix of tears andughter. She pulled back slightly to look at him, making sure he was real and unharmed.

    The worry and fear that had gripped her heart since the incident now released their hold, reced by an overwhelming sense of gratitude.

    Astron, slightly surprised by Sylvie''s sudden embrace, winced a bit from the collision with the wall but quickly recovered.

    ''I owe her at least this much.''

    He thought bitterly, looking at the girl hugging him with all of her strength.

    He looked into Sylvie''s eyes, his expression filled with guilt and bitterness. "Yeah, I''m here. Are you okay?"

    Tears streaming down her face, Sylvie nodded vigorously. "I thought you were... I thought..." Her words trailed off as emotions overwhelmed her. After all this time, she really thought he was dead all this time and was trying to hold it in for the sake of him.

    Even when she was in front of Margaretta, she refused to cry and talk about everything she could.

    But even then, she hit her limit long ago and was holding it in very hard, and now she no longer held herself back, and that was the breaking point.

    "I''m here, Sylvie. Everything''s okay now." Even if he was an awkward, edgy guy, even Astron knew what kind of thing Sylvie went through.

    ''I really feel like a piece of shit.''

    And knowing that he did it intentionally made it a lot harder for him not to care and brush it off.

    In the end, all he could do was offer Sylvie peace of mind in his embrace and pat her back, reassuring her from the start.

    "It is okay."

    Astron gently patted Sylvie''s back as she cried in his embrace. The mixture of relief, sorrow, and joy overwhelmed her, and the weight of the emotions she had suppressed finally found release.

    The guilt and bitterness Astron felt were momentarily pushed aside as he offered Sylviefort and reassurance.

    For some reason, he also didn''t feel repulsed by the fact that Sylvie was touching him like that, but he simply shrugged it off and thought it was because of Sylvie''s trait.

    In the hospital corridor, some nurses threw scornful looks at Sylvie for running like that in the hospital, breaking the usual decorum.

    However, as they observed her tear-streaked face and Astron''s reassuring gestures, understanding reced their initial disapproval.

    It was clear something intense and emotional had transpired, and they allowed the moment to unfold without further interference.

    However, this moment was not going to be that long.

    After a minute or so, Officer Margareta interrupted the emotional reunion, approaching Sylvie and Astron with a serious expression. Inside her heart a little, she felt jealous of this girl.

    ''I should get a boyfriend soon, too.''

    The loneliness that she fended off with her job appeared on the surface once again, and she wasn''t happy with that fact.

    "I''m d to see you''re okay, but we need to proceed with the investigation. We still have a lot to uncover about what happened back there. Can you bothe with me to answer some questions?"

    Sylvie, her eyes still swollen from crying, nodded,posing herself as best she could.

    Astron also got serious and nodded his head. "Sure, we''ll cooperate. Just give us a moment. She needs to calm herself."

    He was about to continue, but Sylvie''s words cut him off.?"I am okay." Saying that she immediately got away from his arms, her face flushed.

    What she had done now came crashing on her, and she didn''t know what to say about it, so she desperately wanted to change the locations and the topic.

    Astron looked at her and realized she was okay, so he also didn''t object.

    Margareta, maintaining her stern demeanor, epted Sylvie''s assurance with a nod. "Very well. Follow me, and let''s get this done," she stated, leading the way to the room.

    And just like that, they started recounting everything.

 Chapter 196 43.4 - There are things that one canâ€™t control

    <h4>Chapter 196 Chapter 43.4 - There are things that one can''t control</h4>

    The moment Margaretta called us to the room for interrogation,?I already had a story in my head that would also match what Sylvie had recounted.

    In the end, I had no intention of giving away the identity I kept hidden all this time. There is a reason why I am being this careful after all.

    "Sit down," Margareta ordered, gesturing to the chairs on one side of the table. Once we were seated, she took her ce on the opposite side, her tablet ready for note-taking.

    "Start from the beginning. Tell me everything you know about the events that took ce in that basement and even before. Leave nothing out," she instructed, her tone leaving no room for hesitation.

    She first turned her attention to me.

    "Sylvie had already exined what happened before in the alley. She said you were deadly, injured."

    "Yeah, that''s true. We were ambushed on the road. I tried to protect Sylvie, but I got injured in the process. The attackers were demon followers."

    This was what Sylvie must have already told. However, I know how an executive like her operates. Endless doubt is the most crucial trait for such people, and from her little mimics, I am well aware that she has doubts in her head.

    "Then, how were you here? ording to what Sylvie told me, she thought you lost your life."

    "Officer. Are you telling me I should have died here?"

    "¡­.."

    She stopped for a second and looked at me. Twisting one''s own words is actually one of the interrogation tactics they use, and now I was using it against her. Of course, she won''t think I am doing it intentionally and will rather think that I was angry at her statement.

    "No, I am not saying that, of course."

    After all, this is what I am showing in my face as an emotion right now. Knit brows and clenched fists are all expressions of anger, and as an officer, she will be able to see that.

    "Then-"

    "I am just trying to put everything in the picture."

    As she said that, it was time to back up a little. If I continued to avoid the topic, her suspicion would increase.

    "Sigh¡­." Releasing a hearty sigh, I locked my eyes with hers. "I understand. After the demon followers left, I could feel Sylvie''s energy. Her mana kept healing me. With her support, I managed to move from where I was and stagger to one of the local markets. They called an ambnce, and that''s how I ended up here."

    Margareta listened intently, her expression still stern but perhaps with a hint of acknowledgment. "You were healed by Sylvie''s mana, even from a faraway distance?"

    ''I am sorry, Sylvie, but I will use your name a little. The academy will cover for this incident anyway.''

    "Yeah, that''s what I believe. It''s a bit hard to exin, but I felt a warmth, and it helped me stay conscious and move. Without it, I don''t think I would have made it to the market."

    Margareta continued making notes on her tablet. "I see. We''ll need to verify this information. Healing abilities like that are umon, especially in someone who isn''t formally trained. Sylvie, can you confirm this?"

    Sylvie nodded, her eyes meeting mine. "Yes, I could feel his injuries, and I tried to help him with my mana. It was the least I could do."

    Her eyes contained an emotion that I knew pretty well. Determination is something those who experienced the despair had inmon.

    Margareta acknowledged the information but still focused on gathering details for the investigation. "All right. We''ll look into this further. Now, let''s talk about the masked figure."

    This time, she turned her attention to Sylvie, looking at her. She also didn''t exclude me from this part of the interrogation, meaning she already made her decision to share this information.

    "The scene will be investigated further, but can you tell me what had transpired here?" She directly went to the topic.

    "Sigh¡­." Sylvie took a deep breath before recounting her experience, her eyes filled with a mix of fear and uncertainty. "When that masked figure entered the basement, he never once looked at me. It was like I wasn''t even there. He went straight for the demon follower."

    She described how the masked figure swiftly and efficiently incapacitated the demon follower, detailing the brutal precision of the attacks. "He¡­. He seemed focused on dealing with the demon follower. I was scared, frozen in ce. He didn''t even care about me, and once the demon follower was down, he left without saying anything."

    Hearing her recounting like that, I was deep in thought. I needed to manage my expression well to not give away anything. I felt a subtle feeling on my body as if something was observing me.

    ''Her mana is tracking me.''

    As expected from the officer, though she was a little amateur. I guess being in a city where not many crimes had happened held her back a little bit.

    Then, Margareta''s eyes narrowed slightly as she listened to Sylvie''s ount. "Did he say anything during the encounter? Anything that stood out?"

    Sylvie shook her head. "No, nothing. It was all so fast, and he never spoke. It felt like he had a specific target, and it wasn''t me."

    "I see."

    After this question, Margaretta continued to ask about the masked figure (me). Which weapons he used, what kind of style he had, and many other details.

    But one thing for a fact: Sylvie''s weak mentality came in handy at this point. When a person is scared, their brain ys games with them. This is the reality of the human mind, and that was especially the case with Sylvie.

    The more she answered, the more it was far-fetched from the reality. But again, I knew for a fact that giving a reaction was a no-go.

    "Thank you for your cooperation. We''ll continue the investigation based on the information you provided. If you remember anything else, don''t hesitate to contact us. For now, you''re free to leave. But make sure to check your emails in case we contact you for anything else."

    As she said that, she gestured for us to leave, and we both stood up.

    ''Now, ask it.''

    But I knew for a fact that she wouldn''t let us leave like that.

    And just as I thought, Margaretta halted us with a question directed at me. "Before you go, I have one more question. What are your thoughts on this case? Do you have any theories or suspicions?"

    This was one of the crucial things. She was both testing me as a suspect and as a possible future worker for the executive case.

    I maintained a carefulposure, choosing my words thoughtfully.

    "Considering the precision of the attack and the focus on the demon follower, my guess is that this was an internal conflict within a rival organization. The masked person seemed to have a specific target and wasn''t interested in anyone else present."

    Margareta''s eyes studied me for a moment, her stern expression staying the same. "Internal conflict, yes. But why do you rule out any other possibilities? How can you be sure there aren''t different motives at y or that multiple organizations might be operating in the city simultaneously? Or, how can you be sure if it wasn''t an individual act?"

    I was also expecting this question. But, even though her words were filled with suspicion, I could clearly see that she was satisfied. It seems she also came to the same conclusion, and my agreeing with it made her feel like I was both qualified and her point was stronger.

    "It''s not that I rule out other possibilities entirely. I just believe the precision of the attack, the specific target, and theck of interest in others present point towards an internal matter within a rival organization. It''s a theory based on the avable information, not a definitive conclusion. As for the individual case, nothing specifically points to that, and many other things negate that point. Considering how the masked person acted, it is evident that he was informed. That means he or she is working with an insider from the organization that tried to kidnap Sylvie."

    "Hmm¡­." After pondering about what I had said for a second, she nodded her head, satisfied. "We''ll take your theory into ount; thank you for your cooperation."

    At this point, the only thing that remained was ttery. Nodding in response, I continued. "I want those responsible brought to justice as much as you do. If there''s anything I can do to help your investigation, feel free to reach out. I want to ensure the safety of the people in this city."

    With that, Sylvie and I exited the room, leaving Margareta behind.

    "Hoooh¡­.That was pretty long¡­" Sylvie exhaled a long breath as she looked at me. "I''m tired. It''s been a long day."

    Her eyes and body were filled with fatigue. It was expected. After all, what she had witnessed was something that was supposed to take a toll on one''s mind, especially a na?ve girl like Sylvie.

    I nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it has. But at least it''s over for now. We should head back and get some rest." Saying that, I started walking back.

    TUCK!

    At that moment, I felt a tuck on my clothes and saw Sylvie holding my sleeves. It seemed she wanted to say something as she hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Astron, thank you. For being there, for protecting me."

    Hearing her genuine words and seeing her eyes, I couldn''t help but feel guilty inside. After all, it was also me who decided to go this path.

    If I wanted, I could avoid the direct confrontation and block Mason''s way. I could simply make sure that we would never give them the opportunity to strike.

    But I didn''t; instead, I acted on my own interests, also making Sylvie swept away with it.

    "W-why aren''t you saying anything? I am suddenly embarrassed."

    But it seemed I had been looking at her for a little long time as she lowered her head. I opened my mouth with guilt in my heart. "It''s nothing to be embarrassed about. It''s what I was supposed to do¡ªwhat I signed up for, both in the past and now¡­.."

    After all, I knew if I had acted like this in the past, things might have differed.

    Sylvie looked up, her eyes searching mine for something. "In the past?"

    "Don''t mind it," I reiterated, steering the conversation away from the past.

    "I see¡­" Sylvie seemed to understand and didn''t press further.

    Noticing the strange mood, Sylvie continued talking about lighter topics as we made our way through the city.

    My mood was also better since I had finished what I had intended to do in the first ce, and I felt like I was able to progress in my goal, albeit it was still too little.

    DING!

    However, our conversation was interrupted as both Sylvie and I received simultaneous notifications on our smartwatches.

    [Amelia: Everyone,e to the city center right now. It is urgent.]

    The moment I saw this message, an ominous feeling grew upon me as if something wasn''t right.

 Chapter 197 43.5 - There are things that one canâ€™t control

    <h4>Chapter 197 Chapter 43.5 - There are things that one can''t control</h4>

    "Did you get the same message as me?" Sylvie asked, looking at her watch.

    "Yes."

    "I feel like something ominous is happening." She mumbled, looking at the sky.

    ''If it is her intuition, then¡­''

    Knowing Sylvie''s role and the power she held, her intuition was something I wouldn''t ignore. After all, the yer would benefit quite a lot from her in the game, and that was something I also had done.

    "Let''s hurry."

    "Okay."

    We didn''t talk much and hurried our steps to the city center. It was evening time, and the sky was about to go dark. The chilly wind of the winter covered our skin.

    As Sylvie and I reached the city center, the rest of the club members were already gathered. Senior Amelia, the vice leader of the club, stood at the center, her expression a mix of determination and concern.

    The others also wore simrly serious expressions, indicating the gravity of the situation.

    "Senior Amelia, what happened?" I asked, joining the group with Sylvie at my side. After all, the atmosphere was different than usual.

    Amelia turned her attention to us and then looked around.

    "Please wait until everyone gathered."

    As we waited for the remaining club members to gather, I couldn''t help but notice the restlessness in Senior Amelia''s demeanor. She was a girl who mostly apanied Senior Maya, and their rtionship was good.

    ''Huh, Senior Maya?''

    Then I realized something. Senior Maya was nowhere to be seen. Adding Amelia''s usualposed and confident posture seemed to waver, I realized the two were connected.

    ''Don''t tell me?''

    "Mason is also missing."

    At that moment, I heard Amelia mumbling. At the mention of the name Mason, Sylvie flinched. She probably remembered what I did to Mason beforeing here, but even then, there were things that were more important than that right now.

    "Also?"

    The word "also" got my attention instantly. Facing Amelia, I immediately voiced my thoughts.

    "Did something happen to Senior Maya?"

    Amelia met my gaze, and her eyes reflected a mix of concern and determination. "Yes." She answered.

    "What happened?"

    At the mention of my question, Amelia released a sigh. "I wish I knew," Amelia confessed, her tone heavy with worry.

    "We were strolling through the city, discussing and observing the city. Then, suddenly, her demeanor changed, and without saying anything, she left in a hurry, heading towards a specific location. I tried to follow her, but Maya was surprisingly fast, and I lost sight of her. I''ve been trying to contact her ever since, but there''s been no response."

    The moment I heard this, I narrowed my eyes. Something about this¡­.. It made me remember the scene from the game.

    ''Senior Maya is also sensitive towards the demonic energy.''

    She was a named character in the game, so I knew about her quite a lot. There was a possibility of her feeling the demonic energy around the city. After all, the people who are sensitive to demonic energy are rare and sought after a lot.

    ''If it was about this, it makes sense.''

    "When did this happen?"

    I immediately asked, seeking confirmation.

    "It was around three past noon."

    Hearing that, I nodded inwardly. It was also around the time when Sylvie and I shed with the demonic humans. The information matched my initial assumption and strengthened it.

    "Do you know something? If you know, please talk about it. Both Mason and Maya are missing, and it is not right."

    Hearing Amelia''s question, I contemted how much information I should share.

    ''It will be soon revealed anyway.''

    Considering the gravity of the situation and the urgency, I decided to reveal some details. After all, the members of the club also deserve to know what kind of person Mason is.

    I threw a look at Sylvie and saw her nodding. It seems she also decided not to hide what happened.

    "I don''t want to say much, but Mason will no longere here," I began, addressing the group''s curiosity. Amelia''s expression shifted, and she leaned forward slightly, urging me to continue.

    "What happened? Why won''t hee here?" she inquired, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.

    I took a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. "Mason was associated with a group of demon followers. He, along with others, tried to kidnap Sylvie. We encountered them earlier today, and in the confrontation that followed, Mason... won''t be causing any more trouble."

    A hushed silence settled over the group as they absorbed the shocking revtion. Sylvie, standing beside me, clenched her fists, her expression a mixture of relief and lingering fear.

    "Are you saying he was a demon follower?" Amelia asked a sense of disbelief in her voice.

    "That''s right," I said, turning my attention to the girl who always followed Mason before. She was the girl who was enchanted by his Demonic Energy and was under his control.

    "You. How is your memory?" My question that came out of nowhere shook her a little, but all of the group''s attention was on us.

    "You. How is your memory?" I directed my question at the girl who had always followed Mason, her expression now reflecting confusion and anxiety. All eyes in the group were fixed on us.

    The girl hesitated for a moment before responding, "It''s a bit hazy. I can''t remember much for a while."

    I pressed further, "Do you remember Mason? Anything about him or what happened earlier?"

    Her brows furrowed as she struggled to recall, "Mason... At the start of the semester, he asked me out on a date, and then I can''t remember much afterward. Everything is blurry."

    As the revtion sunk in, the members of the club exchanged hushed conversations among themselves, processing the unexpected turn of events.

    "Mason asked you out on a date? We had no idea. It always seemed like you were the one chasing him¡­" one member whispered, expressing the collective surprise.

    I rified the situation, "She was under Mason''s influence all the time."

    Amelia, showing her characteristicposure, nodded in understanding. "So, are you saying the ones that tried to kidnap Sylvie are the ones behind Maya''s disappearance?"

    I shook my head, "No, that can''t be. Because all of them are dead."

    Silence settled over the group as they absorbed the weight of my words.

    "You¡­ Did you kill all of them?"

    Amelia asked, her eyes widening. After all, it wasn''tmon for a random student to be able to deal with a group of demon followers alone, especially if that said the student was on the lower side of the rankings.

    Of course, I intentionally didn''t recount everything that happened since it was Sylvie''s role as the person who was directly involved from an outside perspective.

    "It is not like that. You can ask the details for Sylvie." I said and looked at the sky. "I just wanted to say Senior Maya''s disappearance is not rted to Mason''s."

    "I see¡­." Amelia made an understanding face as she pondered. "It must have been hard for you." And then she said, looking both at me and Sylvie. Even in the absence of Maya and such a situation happening, she was able to think clearly.

    This was what made the students from the Academy an important resource. Even after one year of training, they can be this cool-head, and that itself is a huge quality.

    Of course, there are also dogs like Trevor Philips, but I will clean those dogs sooner andter anyway, so it doesn''t matter.

    However, now we had a more serious problem, and it was urgent.

    ''This is weird.''

    It didn''t make sense for Senior Maya to disappear randomly. After all, she herself was quite a powerhouse, and I don''t think there are many people who can rival her in this city aside from some very high-ranking Hunters. She is quite overpowered.

    Even if there were other demon followers or viins, I would know from the game. In the game, nothing happened on this trip since Sylvie wasn''t awake. But even if she did, the consequence of that was already solved.

    "Anyway, I had already informed Mister Jones, and he said he would contact the officials immediately," Amelia informed the group, her voice holding a tinge of frustration.

    A somber mood settled over the club members as they absorbed the implications. The city of Western Uxbridge, which they were excitedly exploring, now became a ce for a different memory.

    "We won''t be able to go anywhere like this," Amelia sighed, voicing the shared sentiment of concern.

    She looked around at the group members and spoke, "I don''t want to force anyone to stay. You are free to return to the academy if you feel ufortable staying here. We''re not obligated to put ourselves in unnecessary danger, but I will stay and find my friend. If anyone wishes to join me, you''re wee, but your safetyes first."

    The members exchanged nces, silently deliberating on their next course of action, and I could easily see what they were thinking.

    ''Most of them will return.''

    Right now, they shouldn''t have much connection with Senior Maya like I do. After all, they didn''t spend the same amount of time as I did. Therefore, none of them would want to stay here and put themselves in danger.

    But they are also hesitating since they know getting on the bad side of a Senior like Maya and Amelia will be detrimental to their future.

    ''They are so easy to read.''

    "I won''t hold any grudges against those who wish to return. Your safety is a priority, and you shouldn''t feel obligated to involve yourselves in this matter," Amelia continued with a tone ofpassion and understanding.

    She nced towards the group and noticed their gazes already. It was clear that none of them wanted to risk their lives.

    As the hesitant members made their decisions, one by one, they awkwardly expressed their apologies and departed from the city center to the teleportation gate.

    "Senior¡­."

    "It is fine, I understand."

    Amelia nodded in understanding, maintaining herposure despite the dwindling numbers. The decision to prioritize personal safety was a rational one, and she respected their choices.

    Sylvie threw a look at me, and after that, she nodded to herself. It seemed she was going to follow my decision.

    Soon, only Sylvie and I remained.

    "As expected, junior. You didn''t go."

    Amelia looked at me with a smile, and I didn''t back down.

    "Of course."

    ''How can I go?''

    Senior Maya is the one who taught me the most fundamental and important things for a Hunter. She may be annoying and overbearing a little, but even then, if not for her, I am sure I would be in a different state than I am right now.

    Just like I remember grudges until I die, I also remember graces in the same way, and now that is the time.

    Also, this overbearing feeling is in my heart. Something ominous was lurking in the streets of this city, something that was not supposed to be happening.

    "Let''s sit and talk. I also want to learn what happened with Sylvie and you."

    Just like that, we went to a nearby coffee shop and sat down.

 Chapter 198 43.6 - There are things that one canâ€™t control

    <h4>Chapter 198 Chapter 43.6 - There are things that one can''t control</h4>

    When ites to the real world, we all know that we can''t control everything. However, it is our human greed to know much more than others.

    After all, knowing something others don''t know means holding power, and we are all initially power-obsessed beings.

    Especially the case for future knowledge. Knowing the future grants immense amounts of power to a person. And this is probably the biggest privilege one can receive as a transmigrator.

    Or not?

    After all, one question needs to be asked when ites to future knowledge:

    ''How are you this sure?''

    Information is power, but that poweres from a very specific thing.

    It is the pir that attaches that knowledge to the reality.

    ''Proof.''

    How do we know about the rules of physics? How did Newton manage to derive those rules?

    The first process was observing. He saw an apple falling to the ground, and from that observation, he proposed a hypothesis. After that, he looked for another bunch of physical evidence that would support his hypothesis.

    This is how information and knowledge are created.

    But we can''t do that in the future. After all, how can you be sure about something happening without having evidence for that?

    What is your source? Your dreams? For this world, your [Trait]? Or, for me, the game?

    Even if what I had seen in the game is going to be the future, how can I be sure? And now these doubts are yielding their results.

    As I sipped my coffee, my gaze remained fixed on Amelia, and I posed the question, "So, you are saying, before Senior Maya had disappeared, you were talking with locals?"

    Amelia nodded solemnly, taking a thoughtful pause before responding, "Yes, Maya and I were engaging with the locals. We noticed that there was somemotion, and since we were curious and always on the lookout for any unusual activities, we decided to investigate."

    "That is so like you and Senior Maya," I replied, picturing how they were doing such a thing.

    "Yeah." Amelia also nodded her head with a slight smile.

    "What was themotion about?" I asked. Since Amelia mentioned that, it means there was a possibility of it being rted to the disappearance of Senior Maya.

    "Well, to be honest, it was quite weird." Amelia started recounting.

    "I was saying, ''Look over there. Something seems to be happening at that shop.''"

    "Maya and I thought it was unusual, so we decided to investigate. When we approached the elderly woman and inquired about the situation, she exined that her daughter, Emily, had gone missing for three days. Despite their efforts to contact her, there was no response, and local authorities hadn''t been much help."

    ''Disappearance?''

    Hearing that word, I thought for a second. What were these disappearances about? Was there even an event like this in the game?

    Amelia''s expression reflected the seriousness of the situation. "Maya and I offered our assistance, given our status as students from the Arcadia Hunter Academy. The woman was grateful and shared that Emily went out with friends for an outing but never returned. Concerns grew as rumors of kidnappings circted, and the family feared the worst."

    ''It is not a one-time thing then.''

    More questions arose on the topic. After all, if it was a one-time thing, I could pass it as a local crime. But if there were more about it, then things would be more serious.

    Western Uxbridge was a ce covered by the government, and this city is an academic exploration site. Therefore, not many people are living here either.

    "Did they contact officials?" I asked.

    She paused for a moment and then nodded her head. "Maya and I thought the same thing and asked if they had reported it to Awakened Local Security, and they had but were told to wait for the investigation results."

    "I see. This is how things like this work, after all."

    In this world, everything has an order and procedure, especially for the cases rted to Government. Most of the Civil Servants are required to obey the rules andws of the government more than their counterparts.

    Amelia continued, "After that, things took an unexpected turn. While we were discussing the situation with the woman, Maya suddenly left without saying anything to me. It was abrupt, and I was taken aback. She seemed to have sensed something and swiftly headed towards the other side of the city flying."

    Hearing that, I nodded inside. If she had felt the demonic energy of the demonic humans, it would make sense.

    I was also able to sense that they had already put a barrier covering the ce we were in so that no sound or anything would go outside. That was also the reason why no help came to us at that moment since none of the officials were even aware of what was happening.

    Her words lingered in the air, and I could sense the worry in her expression. "I tried to follow her, but she moved too fast, and I lost sight of her. Since then, I''ve been trying to contact her, but there''s been no response. That is all."

    After her words sank in, I fell into contemtion, evaluating the information she gave to me.

    ''The disappearance of the people and Senior Maya''s sudden disappearance.''

    The former one was rumors, and the other one was a definite possibility. Now, one may also think that Senior Maya might have simply hung out somewhere and didn''te because of that. But that is highly unlikely. Both Amelia and I know her enough to understand the fact that she would never do such a thing in any normal case.

    ''But, the information is not sufficient.''

    I knew for a fact that what I know right now is not sufficient enough. We don''t have any idea where Senior Maya is, and the only clue we have is thest ce she headed and those rumors.

    ''I need to investigate.''

    In the end, if you don''t know about something, then you need to learn about it. It is that simple.

    "What do you think?"

    At that moment, I heard Amelia''s voiceing from the side.

    "The information is insufficient," I said as I stood up.

    "What are you going to do?" Both Amelia and Sylvie looked at me, their eyes understanding what I meant.

    "I will look around a little."

    "I wille with you." Sylvie also tried to stand up, but seeing my hand, she stopped. "You are already tired; get some rest."

    This whole day had been a long one for Sylvie, and even if she didn''t want to show it, my eyes didn''t miss certain details. Her body coordination became poorer, and her thoughts became slower as well. Her eyes were screaming her to sleep, and most importantly, her mentality wasn''t as strong.

    The whole ordeal had taken its toll on her, so she would be more of a liability than a help.

    I looked at Sylvie, my eyes narrowing. "I appreciate the concern, but I''ve been through worse. I can handle a little more. You, on the other hand, need some rest. We''ll figure things out and find Senior Maya. You just take care of yourself for now."

    "B-but¡­."

    "I won''t ept a no. Stay and rest; you should also talk about what happened there with Senior Amelia."

    Sylvie hesitated for a moment but then nodded, conceding to the logic. "Okay, but promise me you''ll be careful."

    Considering she put her body on the line for me, it made sense for her to say such a thing. But promises like these are meant to be broken¡­.It seems our little Sylvie still doesn''t know how much of a death g those words are.

    "I promise," I replied with a nod.

    Amelia, hearing us, stepped forward. "I''ll stay with Sylvie, and we will arrange the amodation for this weekend. I also contacted the academy and officials, so I will inform you if something newes up. We also won''t stay idle and look around like you."

    I looked at Amelia and Sylvie, both determined in their own ways. As expected from Amelia. With her friend missing, she also seems to be unable to stay in one ce.

    ''Though, I doubt they will find out anything.''

    It is not to look down on them, but I know what kind of person Amelia is. She doesn''t have a stealth ability like me either, so what she can do is limited.

    "Alright."

    With those words, I left the coffee shop after paying for my drink.

    SWOOSH!

    The moment I stepped out, the cold wind of the winter night hit me like a sharp de. I shivered for a moment, adjusting to the temperature drop. The city at night was a different beast altogether.

    The bustling sounds of the day were reced by the eerie silence of the night, broken only by the asional distant howl of the wind.

    ''Then, let''s start.''

    As I turned my [Unknown''s Armor] into a jacket, I also opened my smartwatch. After all, there was a special resource that I could use for my own good.

    -------------------------

    Horde: How may we help you?

    ------------------------

    It was the site of the same group of talented hackers I had sponsored and been sponsoring with the money I was making. Now that they had another bunch of money, they were able to rent a server and a proxy, making them less reliant on the ck market interface.

    Even though it was just a convenience and a face for the government, it made things a lot easier.

    In any case, now that I needed them urgently, this came in handy at that.

    [Omega_1: I have amission for you.]

    I sent a message first. My ID name was Omega_1, showcasing my high ranking and my being the first person to atone for it.

    [Omega_1: I need a detailed report on the recent kidnappings in Western Uxbridge. Focus on the specifics, patterns, and any leads on the disappearances. This is a priority task.]

    I looked around, waiting for the hackers to acknowledge my request.

    The Horde team had proven their prowess in the past, and now it was time to put their skills to the test once more.

    [Horde: Understood, Omega_1. Operation is initiated. We''ll get back to you as soon as we gather substantial information.]

    The acknowledgment came swiftly, and I closed themunication channel. As the seconds ticked away, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of urgency.

    Senior Maya''s disappearance and the string of recent kidnappings were connected; I could sense it. But to unravel the truth, I needed concrete data.

    Of course, while the hackers were doing their job, I wasn''t going to stay idle.

    ''Time to take a stroll, then.''

    And just like that, I entered the roads of the Western Uxbridge once again.

 Chapter 199 44.1 - Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 199 Chapter 44.1 - Investigation</h4>

    "How was it?"

    "It can be said it was good."

    In the office room of the Local Awakened Society, two officer partners sat at their desks, each of them holding a coffee in their hands.

    "Really?" Han asked, looking at Margareta.

    Since Margareta had returned from the hospital and interrogated the two students involved in the ident, she had been busy reporting everything to her superiors.

    For some reason, it seemed the higher-ups were pressuring the Local Branch for information coverage, and they wanted the case to be assigned and transferred to the central branch.

    "Yeah. The kids were shaken, but they provided good details for the case."

    "They should at least do this much. They are the students of the Arcadia Hunter Academy, after all."

    "Yeah. It seems it is not only in the name."

    "Then, what was your conclusion?"

    "I don''t know. Even though everything is pointing towards the internal dispute, I had a hunch that it is not how it looks like."

    "Hmm¡­Why do you think so?"

    Margareta leaned back in her chair, a thoughtful expression on her face. "I don''t know. It is just¡­..Everything seemed too swift and clean for only an internal dispute between two shady groups."

    Han raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Margareta''s instincts. "But, is it just because of that? You know, even the mafia has some strong guys under their hands."

    Margareta nodded, acknowledging Han''s point. "True, but it''s not just about strength. Of course, we couldn''t investigate the scene clearly, but from what the victim named Sylvie had said and what I had seen, I think it was way too brutal for a simple dispute. It was as if the killer was taking his anger out of the other demonic guys."

    Han leaned forward, absorbing Margareta''s analysis. "Well, that might be true. But that alone won''t be enough to reach that conclusion, you know?"

    "Right, it was just a feeling anyway."

    "So, what about the other kid that was attacked?"

    "Ah, that one. Astron Natusalune."

    "Quite an entric name."

    "Yeah. What about him?" Margaretta asked.

    "How was his condition?"

    "Well, he was already healed when I was in hospital."

    "I see. Thank god that he was in a good condition."

    Margareta couldn''t help but smile at the memory of the scene where Sylvie was hugging Astron. "He''s quite something. Stood alone against a group of attackers and still managed to hold his ground quite a long time. Sylvie, the girl who was with him, was also surprisingly capable."

    Han raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Sylvie, huh? That girl seemed pretty dead when we found him, though?"

    "Well, I think she assumed Astron was dead."

    "Ah¡­." Then Han realized and smiled slightly. "Then, it makes sense."

    "Yeah. They seem to have some unique abilities. Sylvie, in particr, has this healing power. She practically mended Astron''s injuries on the spot."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah. Astron recounted that she was the one who healed him from that fatal injury."

    Han''s expression turned more serious as the implications of Sylvie''s healing ability sank in.

    "If that is the case, it makes sense why higher-ups are so interested in this case. A healing power like that could be a game-changer."

    Margareta nodded. "Exactly. The Academy might be trying to protect their students and the information about these unique abilities. It wouldn''t be the first time they''ve kept such things under wraps."

    "Indeed."

    "But that kid, Astron¡­..He got what it needs to be an officer."

    "Really?"

    "He got what I had thought at the first try himself."

    "You didn''t give any hints?"

    Margareta leaned back in her chair, her gaze distant as she recalled her impression of Astron. "None. He has a natural instinct, the kind you can''t teach. The way he handled himself in that situation and the conclusions he made¡ªit was like he had the instincts of a seasoned officer. Not to mention, his quick thinking and ability to assess the situation were remarkable."

    Han raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Margareta''s assessment. "And you''re saying he did all of this without any prior training or experience?"

    "That''s right. It''s like he was born for this. If he chose to be an independent detective, he could climb the ranks pretty fast."

    Han chuckled. "Well, well. Looks like we''ve got a natural talent on our hands. The higher-ups will be pleased to hear about this."

    RING!

    Just as they were talking amongst themselves, suddenly their phone rang. They were still using this old-school way ofmunication even now; it was a tradition.

    "Here we go again." Han rolled his eyes, grabbing the phone.

    RING!

    Han answered the call, expecting routine information or updates. However, as he listened, his expression shifted from casual annoyance to a sudden jolt of surprise. His eyes widened, and the color drained from his face.

    "What?!" Han shouted into the phone, unable to believe the information he was receiving. He exchanged a quick nce with Margareta, who had leaned forward, sensing something was amiss.

    "Two in one day? Are you kidding me? What are the odds?" Han''s frustration boiled over, and he mmed the phone back onto its receiver.

    Margareta raised an eyebrow, concern evident on her face. "What happened?"

    "Maya Evergreen, one of the Arcadia Hunter Academy sophomores, is missing too," Han grumbled, running a hand through his hair. "First, we have a mysterious attack on their students, and now one of their seniors disappears. What the hell is going on?"

    Margareta sighed, realizing the situation was escting. "Looks like we''re in for a long night, partner."

    "Tch¡­.Now I regret applying for extra shifts."

    Han grunted in agreement, the weight of the unfolding events pressing heavily on the two unlucky shoulders, and the two officers left their room just like that, heading to the students who had seen Mayast time.

    *******

    Being able to remember what you had seen is a very important strength, and it came in handy in this situation quite a lot.

    "It must be here."

    The first location I headed to was where we had shed with demon followers. It was a backward alley where not many people were walking even in the morning, so this was the case, especially at night.

    Even some of the houses were abandoned and empty.

    The lighting wasn''t actually that good, either. Western Uxbridge''s slightly nostalgic atmosphere made it that way.

    "Hmm¡­."

    As I stepped into the alley, the fight started ying in my head again, how the demon followers moved on the roofs of the buildings.

    SWOOSH!

    I first jumped to the roofs and started looking for the traces left by the demon followers.

    "They didn''t leave many traces."

    It was expected. The unit was probably focused on trailing and kidnapping. But, my focus wasn''t on the path that demon followers had taken anyway.

    I walked around the roofs with my [Shadowborne] activated without making any noise. My presence was also pretty faint, so no one would notice me unless they were exceptionally strong.

    "These¡­.."

    And walking around the roofs gave results immediately.

    There were subtle signs of disturbance on one particr rooftop. Broken tiles scattered in an irregr pattern hinted at a less-than-gracefulnding.

    I crouched down, examining the shards of ceramic under the dim moonlight. The fractures indicated ack of finesse as if the individual whonded here wasn''t particrly adept at rooftop maneuvers.

    ''It might be Senior Maya.''

    She was a mage, a mage that mainly focused on fighting from range. Most of the time, mages like her don''t have the acrobatic ability tond that gracefully.

    My [Perceptive Insight] heightened my senses, allowing me to pick up on the faintest details.

    The disced dust particles, the slight misalignment of the broken tiles ¨C these were the traces left by someone unfamiliar with the art of silentndings.

    Mana Observation.

    Putting mana into my eye, I started resonating my eye with the environment. This was to observe the leftover mana prints around the ce.

    I traced the trajectory with my eyes, trying to envision the descent, and soon, the faint wind psions on the ce led me.

    It seemed like the individual hadnded at a slightly awkward angle, perhaps stumbling upon arrival.

    "However, she regained her bnce immediately."

    After that, there weren''t many traces of the walking. Senior Maya seemed to stop on the roof for a second afternding.

    "Was she looking for demon followers?"

    That would make sense. If I were in her position, I would do the same. However, since I hadn''t encountered her, that meant she waste.

    "In that case, she would have gone to the ce where the fight happened." Since Mason and other demonic humans used demonic energy, the traces would still be avable.

    The rooftops guided me through the maze of abandoned structures until I reached the epicenter of our confrontation with the demon followers.

    "This was the ce."

    The location I had chosen was specifically good to avoid fatal attacks, so it was a courtyard. "But¡­."

    However, upon reaching the small courtyard, I had noticed something.

    "These marks¡­."

    There were already marks of shing on the ground and many others, and most of them stemmed from us.

    As I reyed the fight in my head, I could pinpoint which one of those marks came from our fight.

    "But, there are more."

    However, on the location, there were more. A small crack in the ground especially got my attention.

    "Wasn''t this ce where I had copsed?"

    The ground was where I had copsed, but there weren''t any traces of blood. It would make sense if it was cleaned, but this ce was a deste alley, and it didn''t seem to be cleaned specifically.

    "Something doesn''t match."

    I thought and continued looking.

    "Hmm?"

    SLICK!

    Then, a small, shiny thing got my attention, and I pushed my finger to the ground.

    "Saliva?"

    The mixture on the ground reminded me of saliva, and I couldn''t shake off the uneasy feeling that crept over me.

    I cautiously touched the substance with my finger, and an odd sensation made me flinch. It wasn''t like any saliva I had encountered before, and its unnatural texture sent shivers down my spine.

    "But why?" I pondered, examining the shiny residue on my finger, and then I realized.

    "My blood was there, and this feeling¡­It is demons."

    Whenever something rted to demons appeared, [Vengeful Bane] would remind me. And this sensation coupled with that¡­..

    "Did a demon lick my blood¡­."

    Disgust rose¡­.If it was demons, that could be possible. Those dogs would do such a thing since many of them are anthropophagous.

    "Tch."

    The courtyard had be a battleground not just for our sh with the demon followers but also for an unseen confrontation that had taken ce after it.

    The cracked ground signaled a dash and an intense force.

    "From the damage on the ground alone, I can easily say whatever this demon is, it is a lot stronger than your usual one.

    The enemy''s level was high. In my head, I envisioned how this crack urred and in which direction the demon jumped.

    Then, my eyes turned to the rooftop.

    "Yeah¡­."

    SWOOSH!

    Immediately climbing to the rooftop, I put mana into my eyes.

    ''This¡­.''

    Faint traces of a mixture of demonic energy and a variety of mana psions could be seen.

    However, the levels of energy were low, and the rooftop wasn''t even damaged too much.

    "This happened in an instant," I muttered, imagining the swift and overwhelming power that had left its mark. A demon capable of generating such force was undoubtedly abnormal, a threat that demanded further investigation.

    As I continued to survey the rooftop, my [Perceptive Insight] caught a glimmer of something amidst the traces of demonic energy. I approached cautiously, and there, tangled in the architecture, I found a piece of fabric.

    "Yeah¡­" Recognition struck me as I carefully retrieved the cloth. It was a fragment of Senior Maya''s distinctive attire. The intricate patterns and design matched her unmistakable style.

    "She was here." This final attire confirmed all my hypotheses. From there on, I continued to search the scene for any other details that I could have missed.

 Chapter 200 44.2 - Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 200 44.2 - Investigation</h4>

    DING! While I was investigating the scene, I suddenly got a message from my smartwatch.

    [Horde: Sir, the files you have requested are all ready.]

    Opening it, I noticed where it came from.

    ''Just in time.''

    I couldn''t find any more details about the ce I was in, aside from some w marks and saliva substances on the ground. None of them was enough concrete evidence to understand what kind of enemy I was facing.

    Most demons had ws. If I had enough materials at my disposal, I would be able to analyze what kind of demon this was. But, sadly, I didn''t have time for that.

    Cooperating with local security was possible, though I had already sent a message to Amelia about that. They will probablye here as well and will investigate after Amelia''s words.

    I decided to head to a nearby coffee shop, a ce where I could gather my thoughts and read through the documents sent by the Horde. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the air as I entered, providing a momentary respite from the tension that clung to the night.

    Choosing a quiet corner, I sat down, the smartwatch casting a soft glow on the table as I opened the files.

    As I settled into the quiet corner of the coffee shop, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee enveloping me, I began delving into the files provided by the Horde. The soft glow of my smartwatch illuminated the table, creating an isted pocket of focus amidst the ambient noise.

    Thepiled information detailed a series of recent kidnappings in Western Uxbridge, shedding light on the patterns, locations, and potential suspects involved.

    The reports presented a grim narrative, and as I scanned through the documents, specific details emerged:

    ---------------------------------

    Missing Persons List:

    1. Emily

    Job: Office Worker

    Last Seen Location: Maple Street

    Last Seen Time: 7:45 PM

    Last Seen Date: 8/11/2003

    2. Daniel Johnson

    Job: Store Clerk

    Last Seen Location: Riverside Park

    Last Seen Time: 8:20 PM

    Last Seen Date: 9/11/2003

    3. Olivia Harris

    Job: Waitress

    Last Seen Location: Old Library, Elm Avenue

    Last Seen Time: 6:55 PM

    Last Seen Date: 9/11/2003

    4. Benjamin Rodriguez

    Job: Warden

    Last Seen Location: Coal Factory, Oak Street

    Last Seen Time: 9:10 PM

    Last Seen Date: 10/11/2003

    11. Sophia Carter

    Job: Graduate ¨C Researcher

    Last Seen Location: Alley Behind the Arcade, Birch Street

    Last Seen Time: 8:30 PM

    Last Seen Date: 14/11/2003

    Notes:

    Serial numbers 002 to 011 represent additional names that have surfaced, indicating a concerning pattern of disappearances.

    Each person''s job,st seen location,st seen time, andst seen date are detailed for aprehensive understanding of the incidents.

    --------------------------

    Looking at the list in front of me, I noticed there had been eleven different missing people report cases.

    ''What is with this number?''

    No matter what, the amount of people missing was too much for a small city.

    ''Are they waiting for orders, or is thismon?''

    I was not familiar with how things worked in Western Uxbridge; however, even then, looking at what was before me, it became evident that this case was something important.

    "Tch."

    This was one of the disadvantages of living in ces like these. Most of the officers who view such cities as countryside will boldly assume nothing happened, and they will ck off.

    "Well, thanks to that, I was able to have ess to these files anyway."

    Getting files from Arcadia City Local Awakened Security would be a lot harder and would take a longer time, so one can say this worked in my favor.

    ''Now, to start.''

    Delving into the files, I started checking the case.

    upational Variety:

    The victims held various upations, including an office worker, a store clerk, a waitress, a warden, and a graduate researcher. No discernible connection based on upation could be identified.

    Of course, the first thing was this. Since I initially assumed this was the work of a demon, it made sense that such a pathetic and lower creature wouldn''t be able to discern what its target''s upation was.

    Common Locations:

    Thest locations of the victims were diverse, ranging from warehouses to parks, libraries, and factories. There seemed to be no apparent geographical pattern.

    This made things a bit harder. With no exact pattern appearing, that meant the demon could be anywhere around the city.

    ''Of course, it will have a hideout. But, how can I discern.''

    Would it be in the middle of the city? An abandoned factory, building, house? Or was it different?

    It was impossible to discern just by looking at the patterns. If they were concentrated on one part of the city, then it might have been possible.

    Timing Discrepancies:

    Of course, this part was not that valuable. A person''sst seen time is generally reported by the person who filed the case; thus, the error rate is a lot higher. However, even then, from the disappearance times alone and them never appearing, it can easily be discerned that the demon is working at night.

    ''A demon that works at night.''

    Different from what one thinks in general, demons are not that much of a night creature. Most of them prefer staying on light. However, there are also many who lurk at night.

    ''MistWraith is a perfect example of that.''

    The demon I killed aftering to this game could be presented as an example.

    ''There are many others just like that.''

    However, of course, knowing this fact alone, I could narrow the types of demons a lot, but still, that wouldn''t make it concrete.

    Last Seen Dates:

    Thest seen dates spanned from the 8th to the 14th of November 2003. The disappearance cases were just recent, and other than that, thest case before them was a month ago.

    ''That means the demon started being active around 8th November.''

    But what could be the reason for that?

    Did ite to this ce right at that time from outside, or was there a different reason?

    Also, from the dates alone, the frequency of the disappearance cases increased. One may ask, what if the dates don''t directly represent the date they disappeared?

    Considering most of them had regr jobs and none of them clocked in the following day, this can be concluded.

    Therefore, the increase in the disappearance cases also indicated that the demon either got morefortable around the city over time or needed to appear more.

    ''Thetter is more likely.''

    Most predators know the risks. Therefore, they have a biological clock inside them. If, for some reason, the demon needed to capture more people, then it would do its best to satisfy this requirement. Else, it wouldn''t risk itself.

    ''In any case, I will need more details to find out what the guy''s motives are.''

    As I mulled over these observations, I decided to seek more detailed information from the Horde.

    [Omega_1: I have a critical mission for you. I need detailed information on each victim in the recent disappearance cases in Western Uxbridge. Backgrounds, habits, connections ¨C anything that might shed light on the pattern or motive behind these incidents.]

    [Horde: Understood, sir. We''ll get to work on it right away. Expect the files shortly.]

    [Omega_1: Swift and thorough, as always. Make sure to dig deep; I need every possible detail.]

    [Horde: Consider it done. We''ll contact you once we have theprehensive information; it won''t take too long.]

    Now that I had a bunch of things in my head and I took a small break, it was time to get to work once again.

    "Sir."

    "Here."

    "Thank you."

    After paying for the coffee, I slowly left the ce.

    SWIRL!

    Once again, the cold weather hit me as I got outside. But it also acted as a reminder that I needed to be fast.

    ''It is gettingte. At this hour, most of the people will start returning their home.''

    Considering I was nning to talk with the people of the town to learn more about the local ce, I needed them not to be suspicious of me.

    ''But it is still better to sit down and do nothing.

    Even if I can''t talk with people, I could at least check the ces where the missing people werest seen and try to find some possible evidence.

    Opening the map on my smartwatch, I began heading towards the locations I had marked as thest seen ces of the missing individuals.

    The city at night wore a different ambiance, with the glow of streetlights casting long shadows on the deserted streets.

    As I walked through the quiet alleys and dimly lit streets, I couldn''t help but notice the contrast between the peaceful facade of the city and the underlying tension brought by the recent series of disappearances.

    SWOOSH! Then, I immediately blended into the shadows using my trait and masked my presence. Rapidly moving on the roofs and to shorten the distance, I reached the first location.

    The first stop was Maple Street, where Emily, the office worker, wasst seen. She had been seen entering this ce, and then there weren''t any reports of her getting out.

    Of course, the streets were long, and there were many houses that she could possibly be. But, if it is the work of a night demon, then it is highly likely that said demon has the ability to intercept other people''s senses.

    So, I just walked around with the most caution.

    As I walked along the deste street, my eyes caught a faint glimmer on one of the walls.

    Closer inspection revealed w marks etched into the brickwork.

    ''This.''

    I closed my eyes andpared the small cuts with the ones I had seen in the recent location.

    ''It matches.''

    As I carefully examined the w marks on the brick wall, I noted the differences between these marks and those found at the more recent location. The width of the ws matched, indicating a simr origin, but there was a distinct variance in their depth.

    "These marks are not as deep," I murmured to myself, running my fingers lightly over the grooves in the brickwork.

    ''And there are signs of struggle.''

    Considering Emily was an office worker, then it didn''t make sense that she was able to make such an overpowered demon struggle against herself.

    This further indicated that the demon responsible for Emily''s disappearance might not have been at its full strength during this particr incident.

    It urred to me that demons, like any creature, could have fluctuations in their power. If this night demon was weaker during Emily''s abduction, it could exin the shallower w marks and the struggle she put up against it.

    My mind worked to piece together the puzzle. The demon''s strength seemed to vary, and if I could understand the pattern behind these fluctuations, it might provide a crucial advantage in tracking and confronting the creature.

    ''I will be able to check it from other locations.''

    Since this happened quite a long time ago, things like saliva couldn''t be seen.

    Acknowledging the significance of the information gathered from Emily''sst seen location, I decided to move on to the next destination on the list. The realization that the strength of the demon might vary offered a potential key to understanding its vulnerabilities.

    Leaving Maple Street, I traversed the quiet city, making my way to Riverside Park, the next location where a person had gone missing. Daniel Johnson, the store clerk, hadst been seen in this area. As I approached the park, the atmosphere grew more ominous, a stark contrast to its daytime tranquility.

    I swiftly ascended to the rooftops, using my [Shadowborne] trait to navigate the terrain without alerting anyone to my presence. Riverside Park was expansive, with several potential hiding spots. The challenge was to identify any signs that matched the pattern I had observed earlier.

    As I moved along the rooftops, my eyes scanned the surroundings for any irregrities. The moonlight cast an eerie glow on the park below, emphasizing the emptiness and silence that pervaded the area. My senses remained heightened, ready to detect the slightest disturbance.

    It wasn''t long before I noticed a subtle glimmer on a nearby tree. Descending with caution, I examined the trunk and found faint w marks. Unlike the previous location, these marks appeared deeper, suggesting a stronger and more capable demon.

    ''So, the strength of the demon is increased after the first time.''

    Either it was rted to the location, or the demon got stronger with time.

    ''This¡­..''

    Though I didn''t want to think about it, my mind was reaching an ominous conclusion.

    DING! At that moment, I heard the notificationing from my watch.

    [Horde: Sir, the information you requested is ready.]

    RING!

    At the same time, a ringing sound echoed.

    [Received Call: Senior Amelia]

    It was a calling from Amelia.

 Chapter 201 44.3 - Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 201 44.3 - Investigation</h4>

    "Yes."

    I opened the call.

    <Astron, are you here?>

    "Yes."

    It was a pointless question, but it seems Senior Amelia was a little restless.

    <Just now, two officers from the Local Awakened Security came to us. Sylvie recognized the two.>

    "Margareta?"

    <Yes, one of them was named Margareta, and the other one was Han. ording to Sylvie, they were the ones that had taken her out of the basement.>

    "Is that so? What did they say?"

    <They asked me a bunch of questions about Maya''s whereabouts and where she wasst seen.>

    "I see¡­."

    I nodded my head. If Senior Maya was the one who disappeared, the Academy is bound to take action. After all, she is one of the most important prospects for the future as she is the first-ranked student.

    Also, this is certainly not a usual case, with both Sylvie being attempted to kidnapping and Maya disappearing.

    ''I guess the Academy is already putting pressure on them.''

    <Were you able to find anything?>

    "Not much. I am still looking around. Did you mention them about me?"

    <Well¡­..>

    "So, you did?"

    <Yeah.>

    Hearing this, I wanted to release a hearty sigh. After all, if they knew that I was wandering alone on my own, they may block me for overstepping my authority, which is something I am certainly doing.

    ''Well, it might not be that bad.''

    No matter what, at some point, Awakened Police and the government are bound to be involved in this situation anyway, and if what I had seen at that time is correct, this time, the demon is pretty strong.

    ''I will try to progress as much as I can alone.''

    <Was it bad?>

    "No, it is fine. You did what you were supposed to."

    <Then, we are going to look around a little as well. Do you want us to search for something?>

    As she mentioned that, I suddenly got an idea.

    "I do."

    "I need you to delve into the local stories and legends of Western Uxbridge. Dig deep into the city''s past, any tales of unusual urrences, supernatural events, or anything that might provide insights into the origins."

    In fact, I really didn''t need such information. After all, most of the time, the stories wouldn''t be much of a help. However, Amelia and Sylvie need something to calm themselves down and distract themselves.

    Sylvie because she had just seen quite a traumatic scene, and Amelia because she feels restless.

    <Local stories and legends? What is it for?>

    "This doesn''t feel like a normal case."

    <I see¡­..>

    The sound didn''t seem to be convincing, so I yed myst card.

    "I think it is rted to her disappearance."

    <¡­..Understood. We''ll start our investigation right away. Anything specific you''re looking for?>

    "Nothing much. I just want to learn the history of this city. Focus more on the unrecorded tales."

    <Got it. We''ll contact you as soon as we find something substantial. Take care out there.>

    "Thank you, Senior Amelia. Keep me posted."

    The call ended, and I turned my attention back to the task at hand.

    I hailed a passing cab, and as I settled into the back seat, I retrieved my smartwatch to review the documents the Horde hadpiled.

    "Sir, where are you going?"

    "Elm Avenue."

    "Old library?"

    "Yes."

    "Understood."

    The vehicle smoothly navigated the streets, and I delved into the information on the missing individuals.

    ----------------------------------

    [Horde Report: Missing Persons ¨C Western Uxbridge]

    Emily

    Age: 28

    Health Situation: Good

    Awakened Test Result: Eligible for Hunter

    Mana Level: Mid

    Daniel Johnson

    Age: 24

    Health Situation: Excellent

    Awakened Test Result: Eligible for Hunter

    Mana Level: Mid-High

    Olivia Harris

    Age: 26

    Health Situation: Fair

    Awakened Test Result: Eligible for Hunter

    Mana Level: Mid-High

    Benjamin Rodriguez

    Age: 34

    Health Situation: Good

    Awakened Test Result: Eligible for Hunter

    Mana Level: High

    Sophia Carter

    Age: 27

    Health Situation: Excellent

    Awakened Test Result: Eligible for Hunter

    Mana Level: Mid

    -------------------------

    ''This.''

    As I perused the updated information, a newyer ofplexity unfolded. The fact that all the missing individuals were not only eligible for Hunter status but also possessed at least mid to high mana showed that the demon didn''t target normal humans at all.

    Also, this was the sad reality of this world. Not all humans possess the power to be awakened Hunters, but not all awakened people be Hunters.

    That was also the reason why Hunters were this valuable.

    ''Now things are slowlying together.''

    I noted everything at the corner of my head.

    CREAK!

    "Sir, we are here."

    And at that moment, the cab stopped. It seemed we had arrived at our destination.

    "Here."

    After paying for the cab, I left and reached the next location.

    Elm Avenue was a narrow street adorned with aged trees, their branches intertwining to create a canopy that veiled the path below.

    Dim streetlights cast long shadows, adding a mysterious aura to the surroundings. It was an old library at the end of the avenue.

    The lights were still on.

    "Ah¡­.Should wee hereter?"

    "Hmm~ I would love to."

    "Smooch¡­Next time, then."

    This time, the streets were more alive. Many couples and people were walking on the streets.

    Navigating through the lively Elm Avenue, I blended into the crowd, my [Shadowborne] trait concealing my presence amidst the bustling activity. The chatter of couples, theughter of friends, and the asional footsteps created a symphony that drowned any subtle sounds of my movements.

    ''Observation needs to be discreet.''

    I casually nced around, keeping my senses heightened without drawing attention. The old library at the end of the avenue stood as a silent witness to the passing of time, its inviting facade contrasting with the ominous air surrounding the recent disappearances.

    As I moved through the crowd, my eyes scanned the surroundings for any peculiarities. The dimly lit street made it challenging to spot subtle details, but drawing mana into my eyes to support my vision guided my focus.

    As I approached the old library, I instinctively activated [Perceptive Insight], heightening my senses to detect any anomalies.

    The library appeared undisturbed, yet I knew better than to rely solely on appearances.

    My eyes scoured the area, examining every nook and cranny for signs of struggle or any peculiarities that might unravel the mystery. In the hushed night, even the slightest disturbance could be a crucial clue.

    SWISH! A sudden gust of wind rustled the leaves, and my attention shifted to a corner where a dim glow emanated. It was so silent that it wasn''t surprising that not many people noticed it.

    Moving cautiously, I found faint traces of mana lingering in the air.

    ''Hmm¡­.''

    There, on the ground, I found a small earring. It was a mana artifact, constantly spreading mana into the area.

    ''This is¡­..''

    I noticed what it was after looking at it a little. It was a cheap artifact that made the skin of the wearer glow a little.

    ''Did this belong to Olivia?''

    Carefully, I pocketed the earring, intending to delve into its propertiester.

    Looking around, there weren''t many signs of struggle around. However, there were still some marks on the ground.

    ''Especially the blood.''

    A drop of blood clogged blood was on the ground; its smell got my attention.

    The absence of evident struggle suggested a swifter movementing from the side of the demon. That meant it got even stronger.

    ''I even doubt I will be able to find any traces at the next time.''

    With a final nce at the surroundings, I decided to explore the interior of the old library.

    CREAK!

    Pushing open the creaking door, I entered the dimly lit space, greeted by the scent of aging books and the soft whisper of turning pages.

    A bespectacled elderly man behind the counter looked up, his eyes squinting at the unexpected visitor.

    "Good evening, young one. How may I assist you?"

    His voice held the warmth of hospitality, and the dim lighting of the library created an atmosphere of quiet contemtion.

    "I''m looking for information, particrly about a youngdy named Olivia Harris. Did she frequent this library?"

    As I posed the question, the air seemed to change. The elderly librarian''s expression shifted, and a hint of sadness clouded his eyes.

    "Ah, Olivia¡­ she used to visit often, engrossed in the world of books. It''s been a while since Ist saw her."

    His response carried a weight of mncholy, prompting me to inquire further.

    "Do you know anything about her recent activities or if she was here around the time of her disappearance?"

    The librarian''s gaze became more focused, suspicion evident in his eyes.

    "Why do you ask about Olivia? Are you a friend of hers?"

    Thinking on my feet, I replied, "I''m her cousin. Her sudden disappearance has left our family, especially Aunt Jane, quite distraught, and I''m trying to gather any information that might help."

    The librarian''s expression softened at the mention of me being her cousin, his suspicion giving way to empathy.

    Of course, the information was true; after all, I had also checked her mother''s name beforeing here.

    "Oh, I see. Terrible news, that is. Olivia was a bright youngdy. If there''s anything I can do to help, feel free to ask."

    "Thank you. It means a lot to our family. Can you recall thest time Olivia visited the library?"

    The elderly librarian leaned back, his eyes narrowing as he delved into his memory.

    "Let me think¡­ it must have been a week or so before her disappearance. She borrowed a couple of books and mentioned something about reading old literature books. She liked them quite a lot."

    Well, what she liked to read wasn''t my concern. After all, I was looking for clues.

    "I see¡­.But did she mention meeting someone or anything?"

    "No, she didn''t. She was always a quiet girl, liking to read at the corner."

    "Then, did you happen to notice anything unusual or out of the ordinary around the library during that time? Any strange individuals or urrences?" I inquired, hoping the librarian might have observed something that could aid my investigation.

    The elderly man tapped his fingers on the counter, his brow furrowed in concentration. "Well, there was one peculiar thing. A couple of nights before she went missing, I heard some strange noises outside."

    My interest was piqued at the mention of strange noises. "Strange noises?"

    "Yes. It felt like they wereing from the ground, right beneath my feet. It was as if something was moving down there, but when I checked, there was nothing to be seen."

    My curiosity deepened at this unexpected detail. "From the ground? That''s quite unusual. Did you notice any disturbances in the soil or anything else out of ce?"

    He shook his head, his expression troubled. "No, there was nothing visibly wrong. It was more like a sensation than something I could see. Gave me the shivers; it did."

    I thanked the librarian for the additional information.

    ''Underground¡­..''

    Especially the mention of the underground brought some things into my head.

    ''Let''s return, it is gettingte.''

    It was around the time when I finished obtaining data.

 Chapter 202 44.4 - Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 202 Chapter 44.4 - Investigation</h4>

    202 Chapter 44.4 - Investigation

    As Astron left the library, he immediately returned to the amodation. It had been hours since he was on the field looking for clues, and he was on his foot from morning to this hour.

    After the fight and everything, he was not in his peak condition, so he needed a rest. He took a cab immediately and then went to the hotel they were going to stay at night. Amelia had already arranged it, spending her own money.

    -FUSH! As the automatic door opened, Astron stepped into the entrance.

    "Ah¡­.You are here."

    There, he was weed by the two girls waiting at the front door, drinking teas. Amelia and Sylvie looked up as the door opened, their eyes reflecting both concern and relief.

    ''They must have been anxious."

    "Astron!" Sylvie was the first one toe at him. She immediately looked at him from head to toe, seizing his looks. "You are okay?"

    "Of course I am."

    "¡­.."

    Sylvie didn''t say anything in his response, but it was evident that he was relieved.

    ''So, she still can''t get over it.''

    It made sense for Astron; after all, no normal human could get over such a scene instantly, he thought.

    "Were you able to find anything?" Amelia called out, standing up from the couch.

    "A little."

    "I see¡­. Come, let''s sit first. You must be tired."

    The lobby was pretty deste; only the receptionist was there standing in front of the smallputer. And, his attention wasn''t on the three youngsters either.

    "A little," Astron replied as he followed Amelia''s gesture and sat down.

    "Do you want a tea?" As the trio settled down, Amelia asked, pointing at the small kettle on the sides.

    "I would like."

    "Okay."

    Sylvie poured a cup of tea to him while also filling hers at the same time. After Amelia waited for a little while for Astron to getfortable, she finally raised her questions.

    "So, what did you find?" Her curiosity and restlessness were evident in her voice. Her eyes were narrowed, but small dark circles had already started appearing underneath them.

    "I wasn''t able to find much," Astron began, meeting Amelia''s expectant gaze. "I focused on revisiting the ce where Sylvie and I shed with the demon followers. It''s the only lead we have so far, and I thought there might be something we missed."

    He certainly wouldn''t be able to mention visiting the ces where the other victims hadst seen since that would certainly expose his way of obtaining information. Therefore, he could only reveal a little about what he found.

    Even though Amelia wasn''t a bad person, neither was Sylvie, but that didn''t mean they weren''t human. As long as one had a mouth, the information they knew was always prone to spreading.

    Sylvie flinched a little at the mention of the fight, but she still listened attentively, her eyes searching for any hint of progress. Amelia nodded, encouraging Astron to continue.

    "The ce was deserted. There were no signs of the demon followers or anything unusual since they were professional. But, as you know, my focus wasn''t on them."

    "Did you notice something unusual?" Amelia asked.

    "I did."

    At his words, Amelia got slightly agitated. "Wha-" She raised her voice but stopped as she saw Astron''s raised hand.

    "Calm down."

    "¡­.Right." Realizing that she was a little too excited, she stopped herself. "So, what was it?"

    "First, I foundnding marks on the roofs. It must have been Senior Maya since, ording to what you described, she was flying."

    "That''s right. She fled using wind magic."

    "And, after confirming that it was Senior Maya, I followed her tracks. After shended, she didn''t leave much trace, but as I followed, I reached the exact location where Sylvie and I fought with the demon followers."

    "She went to there?"

    "Yes. I am pretty sure our fight was the reason why she suddenly flew away."

    "Then¡­.."

    "Of course, I hadn''t encountered her. But the weird thing wasn''t hering to this ce. There were traces of shing and w marks around the whole ce.

    "w?"

    "w. I am sure of it. Those marks belong to a monster or something non-human. There were also signs of shing there."

    Astron didn''t mention how his blood was licked or other things. But, even then, what he said was enough to make Amelia understand a little.

    "So, you are saying she was attacked by that when she arrived there?"

    "That''s right," Astron affirmed, his gaze steady. "It seems like she wasn''t alone in that ce. I sensed remnants of demonic energy, but whatever attacked her left distinctive marks. It wasn''t just a normal fight; it was something else."

    Amelia''s brows furrowed in concern. "But Maya is so strong. Who or what could have done that to her?"

    Astron shook his head. "I can''t say for sure. Whatever it was, it left marks of unnatural strength. Senior Maya might be powerful, but this adversary wasn''t an ordinary foe. I could sense that it was something beyond the usual things we would see."

    "I see¡­.." Amelia lowered her head. If this foe was strong enough to take over Maya, that meant they were no match for it either.

    After all, Amelia might also be a Senior, but she herself knew the disparity between her and Maya in terms ofbat strength. Maya was overwhelmingly stronger than her counterparts, and she could even fight third-graders on her own.

    Astron also noticed that she was down and decided to change the topic.

    "So, were you two able to find anything rted to the past?" Astron inquired, shifting the focus from the dire situation at hand.

    Amelia looked up, trying to shake off the worry clouding her expression. "Yes, we did our best. Sylvie, why don''t you tell Astron what we found?"

    Sylvie nodded, her weariness momentarily forgotten as she began, "We went around the town and asked the locals about any legends or unusual tales rted to Western Uxbridge. Most of them were quite hospitable after they learned we were students from Arcadia Hunter Academy. Surprisingly, we got quite a few interesting responses."

    Astron leaned forward, curious about what they had discovered. "What did you learn?"

    Sylvie took a breath, "The town has a history of supernatural urrences. Do you remember what Miss Jones said to us at that time?"

    "The possibility of mana already being here even before the day of Nexus Convergence?"

    "That''s right."

    "How are the two rted?"

    "Well, many of the locals said their ancestors had told a series of ritualistic events that happened many years ago. Rumors spoke of a cult practicing dark arts, attempting to summon an entity."

    "Okay, but what does it rte to Nexus Convergence."

    "Well, they said most of those records were remnants of this town, and the calendars used belonged to an old empire."

    "The calendars belonging to the old empire?"

    "Yes. Even the alphabet belongs to them."

    09:42

    "I see¡­."

    Astron nodded his head. It wasn''t that umon for cities to hold old history since most of the new cities were actually founded over the old ones, restoring the old cities.

    As Astron absorbed the historical context Sylvie provided, she delved into a specific tale. "There''s a particrly eerie story that caught our attention. It''s about an old count who ruled over this town centuries ago. ording to the locals, one day, this count underwent a drastic transformation."

    Astron''s interest piqued. "Transformation?"

    "Yes. The tale goes that the count, seemingly overnight, changed into apletely different person. He became violent and unpredictable. One day, without any apparent reason, he assaulted his own servants, and in a frenzy, he feasted on their blood."

    Astron''s expression shifted, a mix of curiosity he was showing for the first time. "Feasted on their blood?"

    Sylvie nodded solemnly. "It''s a disturbing part of the tale. The count''s actions became so heinous that the entire city turned against him. In an attempt to escape the wrath of the townspeople, the count retreated into the tunnels beneath the city. Legend has it that he used his own blood to block the entrances, sealing himself inside."

    ''Tunnels.''

    At the mention of the tunnels, Astron''s eyes widened a little, but neither Sylvie nor Amelia saw that.

    "After that, the tale bes shrouded in mystery. No one heard from the count again. It''s as if he vanished entirely. The townspeople, fearing the dark events surrounding the count, avoided the tunnels, considering them cursed. And over time, the tale became a cautionary legend, passed down through generations."

    Astron nodded, masking the emotions he was feeling. "It''s a dark history, indeed."

    Sylvie also nodded his head. "I know they are nothing but stories, but it is certainly scarier than usual."

    "This was the reason why we came to this city, wasn''t it?"

    "Yeah."

    As the conversation settled, Astron decided it was time to take his leave. He stifled a yawn, rubbing his eyes. "I appreciate your efforts, both of you. You''ve done well gathering this information. I think I need some rest; it''s been a long day."

    Even if he had said that his eyes were actually shining in contrast to what he said.

    Amelia smiled, "We should rest as well. It had been a hectic day. Sylvie must also be tired."

    "I-I am¡­."

    "Just rest."

    "¡­..Okay."

    Just like that, the group each went to their own rooms after Astron got his key from Amelia.

    Top of Form

    ******

    The moment I entered my room, I immediately sat on the bed and started weaving together the fragments of information I had gathered.

    The haunting tale of the old count, the concealed tunnels beneath the city, and the unnerving ounts shared by the librarian ¨C each piece etched itself in my mind.

    ''She said the count feasted in the servant''s blood.''

    The mention of feasting in the blood was the first trigger. Since that moment, I remembered how my blood was licked. But, the second trigger was the mention of tunnels underground.

    ''If this is really the case, then that exins how the demon was able to move around the city freely without ever getting caught.''

    After all, there wasn''t a specified location where the demon was captured.

    ''A demon sealed underground¡­ If that was the case, maybe it was recovering its strength at the start¡­''

    ¡¸ Those bastards call themselves Elegance of Night, but the only thing I can see is primitiveness and barbarism. They use their disgusting blood magic to capture every other human, like livestock, and turn them into their underlings. ¡¹

    09:43

    Leaning back in my bed, I gazed at the ceiling, allowing the thoughts to dance and twirl in my mind. The connection between Senior Maya''s disappearance and the city''s ominous past seemed more than mere coincidence. The demon I pursued might be intricately linked to the count.

    ''And targeting Awakened individuals makes perfect sense.''

    With this revtion, my earlier observations clicked into ce. The demon deliberately chose Awakened humans. It could also navigate the city''s shadows using the concealed tunnels, staying elusive and feeding on its chosen prey.

    ''The count used his own blood to seal the entrances¡­Usage of his own blood¡­Using blood¡­Something is familiar with that.''

    I started exploring my memories from the game, referring to such a thing.

    ¡¸Those fanged bastards. You are not different from them. ¡¹

    Then, a small line made me remember where this was familiar. A scene that would happen at veryter stages of the game.

    ''Fanged bastards.''

    ¡¸Just like them, you are also looking for my kin. Both of you want our blood and hunt us like we are animals. ¡¹

    As I remembered those words of a certain viin, everything started getting into the picture.

    ¡¸ Those bastards call themselves Elegance of Night, but the only thing I can see is primitiveness and barbarism. They use their disgusting blood magic to capture every other human, like livestock, and turn them into their underlings. ¡¹

    As those words came into my mind, naturally, the enemy I was facing with.

    ''A vampire.''

    My finals are approaching. The moment they end, I will send it and will post two chapters a day. Also, hope you liked recent chapters. What do you think about them? Were you able to get the feeling of investigating, or were they bad? Pleasement on them.

    Darkness_Enjoyer

 Chapter 203 44.5 - Investigation [Interlude]

    <h4>Chapter 203 Chapter 44.5 - Investigation [Interlude]</h4>

    203 Chapter 44.5 - Investigation [Interlude]

    "Cough-!"

    When she felt her consciousness returning, this was the first reaction she gave.

    The strangled sound escaped her throat, echoing through the oppressive darkness that seemed to smother everything. Pain surged from every inch of her body, a relentless assault that left her gasping for breath.

    ''I can''t move.''

    She was ensnared, bound by unseen forces that rendered her limbs useless. Every attempt to break free was met with the harsh reality of her restrained state.

    ''Disgusting .''

    The air in the dimly lit space carried a thick, musty scent, wrapping around her senses like a suffocating shroud.

    The only audible rhythm was the distant, haunting drip that resonated through the confines of her disoriented consciousness.

    With a slow blink, her eyes opened to a world veiled in muted shadows. Stone walls, unforgiving and cold, loomed around her, their rough-hewn surfaces a testament to the bleakness of her surroundings.

    "Burghk-!"

    Pain, disorientation, and a profound sense of wrongness enveloped her. It was an alien experience, a stark departure from the familiar contours of her life. Eachbored breath filled her lungs with the damp, stagnant air that clung to the subterranean space.

    As her vision adjusted to the feeble light, a revtion unfolded¡ªthe metallic glint of unseen restraints, the dim glow of a distant candle, and the disquieting shapes of cages that hinted at the presence of others trapped in this ce.

    ''Others?''

    Then she realized even in this darkness, she was able to see the silhouettes all around herself. If her thoughts weren''t disoriented, she would have noticed it far sooner. But, s, this wasn''t the case right now.

    However, even under such conditions, she was one of the most talented people in the group of the most talented individuals in the academy, and that was for a reason.

    A logical mind kicked into gear, attempting to make sense of the situation despite the fog of pain and confusion.

    Where was she? What situation had led her to this ominous ce? She braced herself against the pain, endeavoring to clear her thoughts and discern the reality of her position.

    Her mind, which was like a turbulent sea, gradually settled as she fought to recall the events leading to her current state.

    ''That''s right. I went there because I sensed there was a demonic energy.''

    As she recollected everything slowly, she remembered what she had seen when she reached there. A humanoid thing was licking the blood on the ground.

    It was an utterly disgusting sight, but what was more disgusting was the aura that humanoid thing was reeking. She, who was one of the most sensitive people towards mana, immediately felt that, and the need to attack followed.

    ''Then, there was a fight.''

    Images of a struggle flickered, a chaotic ballet of movements and shes. The creature, with an otherworldly speed that defiedprehension, had be a blur, attacking with a ferocity that left her defenseless.

    ''That thing was so out of the world that it was the first time I had encountered something like that.''

    The realization settled in her mind, a sober acknowledgment of the extraordinary threat she had faced. The creature had moved with a speed that surpassed her ability to perceive and react, leaving her vulnerable to its predatory assault.

    She was always proud of her dynamic vision. Even though she was not a closebatant, others always praised her perceptivity in the fights.

    But she wasn''t able to see the moments of that creature, which meant it was over her league way too much.

    And, not to brag, if that creature was able to overpower someone like her this easily, that meant it was a danger to the whole world.

    As she surveyed her dim surroundings, the cold reality settled in. The stone walls, the metallic restraints, and the faint glow of distant candles painted a bleak picture.

    The immediate threat was not the world outside; it was the captivity she found herself in. In this confined space, shecked the luxury to worry about the broader dangers the creature might pose.

    ''But, I can''t worry about the world right now.''

    As she surveyed her dim surroundings, the cold reality settled in. The stone walls, the metallic restraints, and the faint glow of distant candles painted a bleak picture. The immediate threat was not the world outside; it was the captivity she found herself in.

    In this confined space, shecked the luxury to worry about the broader dangers the creature might pose.

    TAK!

    The sound pierced the air, a disconcerting echo in the oppressive darkness. Her senses heightened, and her gaze flickered towards the source of the noise. Out of the shadows emerged a figure, not the grotesque creature she had fought before, but something far more elegant and humane.

    ''What?''

    It was a vampire, something she had never seen in her life before, let alone many humans had seen.

    As the vampire revealed itself, a silhouette that moved with the fluidity of a dancer. Gone were the nightmarish features; instead, an unsettling grace emanated from this being.

    Crimson eyes, sharp and piercing, locked onto hers. His appearance was striking, but she knew it as a deceptive allure that masked the predatory nature beneath. After all, she herself witnessed how grotesque it looked.

    "Greetings, my captive," he spoke, his voice carrying a chilling resonance that echoed in the dim chamber. "I hope you find our amodations to your liking."

    It was a shuddering feeling. She remembered how her friends fantasized about vampires and such creatures, but now she was in front of one. The only thing she felt was fright.

    The vampire continued, "It has been a while since I waspletely awake." His words carried a weight, a sense of ages long past.

    She looked at the vampire, the only thing she could discern at the moment. As her eyes traced the contours of his pale white skin, a memory stirred in her¡ªa face she couldn''t help but remember.

    Her Junior, with his simrly paleplexion, shed in her mind. He and the vampire looked awfully familiar; the only thing differentiating them was the color of their eyes.

    Well, even though suddenly, being reminded of him was weird, it strangely gave her strength.

    "I was already bored with the recent food. I guess I should thank our god that he sent me something like this."

    Smooth steps brought the vampire closer, and as he mentioned "food," a sudden realization struck her. The nauseous scent that enveloped the chamber, the source of which had eluded her until now, suddenly became clear.

    "Ah¡­I am sorry, I forgot." The vampire mumbled. "I guess you still don''t know what I mean by that."

    FLICK! The moment the vampire said that, he flicked his hands. The mana surged around her, and it immediately took the form of an orb. It was a spell she knew well, but the mana control itself was too smooth.

    SHINE! However, the awe she felt for a second for the smooth control instantly disappeared. The dim chamber burst into an eerie glow, revealing one of the most grotesque scenes she had ever witnessed.

    Countless bodies hung from the ceiling, suspended by ropes made from the crimson color of blood.

    09:45

    Their forms were withered, their expressions frozen in eternal agony, a silent testimony to the horrors they had endured.

    Men, women, children, elderly¡­. countless humans were there¡­.

    Her eyes widened in horror as sheprehended the grisly reality. The stench of blood that permeated the air was not just an unpleasant odor; it was the nauseating scent of death and despair.

    The victims, drained of their life force, dangled grotesquely in the dimly lit chamber, a macabre disy of the vampire''s insatiable thirst.

    "Burghk!"

    Even for an aspiring Hunter like her, this scene was something that was hard to endure. Her already messed up body state made her pour everything she had inside herself to the ground.

    The vampire, seemingly unfazed, watched her reaction with a hint of amusement. "Was that too much for you?" he remarked, his tone mocking. "Humans are weak, just as they''ve always been. Fragile, emotional creatures."

    TAP!

    He took a step closer, relishing the power he wielded over her in this macabre theater of horror. The dim light cast shadows that danced across his features, highlighting the cruelty etched into his elegant countenance.

    CREAK! The hanging bodies swayed gently in the chilling breeze, an eerie chorus of the lives extinguished by the vampire''s insatiable hunger.

    "Now¡­."

    He extended a hand towards her, his ws grazing her cheeks as if savoring the vulnerability etched on her features.

    "You must be wondering why you''re still alive," he mused, his voice a silky whisper that sent shivers down her spine. His touch was cold and disgusting. It sent shivers down her spine. "Well, my dear captive, you have a purpose yet to fulfill. A purpose that amuses me."

    His grin widened, revealing fangs that gleamed in the dim light. The sight of those elongated teeth, designed for draining the essence of life, sent a wave of disgust through her. The alien features she saw reminded the vampire of the monsters.

    "You possess something that makes you valuable, my dear," the vampire continued, his voice a blend of elegance and malice. "Your mana, pure and abundant, is a rare delicacy. That''s why I chose you to be my first partner in this world. Amongst the pathetic humans, you are like a gem that could never be encountered unless by luck."

    The revtion hung in the air, a heavy truth that settled upon her like a suffocating shroud. The idea of bing a vampire, a creature that was associated with demons, her enemy, made her shudder.

    The vampire licked his lips as his crimson eyes looked at her with desire. But that soon turned to disgust.

    "You, in your current state, are nothing but a lowly human," he sneered, his ws gently tracing her jawline. "It disgusts me."

    The revulsion swirled within her. The vampire''s disdain for humanity was palpable, and that also ignited the innate pride in her heart.

    "But fear not," the vampire continued with a wicked grin. "Once the transformation isplete, you will be reborn as a being worthy of standing by my side. A creature superior to these pathetic humans you now share your existence with."

    The vampire''s wicked grin widened as he spoke, and in the next instant, he revealed a small vial filled with his dark, viscous blood. "Embrace your rebirth, my dear," he cooed, his voice a sinister melody.

    Instinctively, she recoiled, pressing her lips tightly together in a desperate attempt to resist the impending transformation.

    "Futile." The vampire, however, was not to be deterred. With a swift and forceful motion, he gripped her jaw, his ws biting into her skin, and forced her mouth open.

    The vampire''s eyes glowed with a dark satisfaction as the arcane properties of his blood began their macabre work. The transformation had started, and she felt the tendrils of his magic intertwining with her very essence, reshaping her into something beyond human.

    Hope you liked her POV. Darkness_Enjoyer

 Chapter 204 45.1 - Preparations for the hunt

    <h4>Chapter 204 Chapter 45.1 - Preparations for the hunt</h4>

    204 Chapter 45.1 - Preparations for the hunt

    Creatures of the Night.

    This phrase actually covers quite a lot of monsters. However, there are certain ones who take pride in such names.

    And the fang bastards are one of those.

    Vampire.

    It''s a type of demon breed.

    A type of demon breed known for their insatiable thirst for blood, vampires are creatures that have woven themselves into the fabric of countless myths and legends across different cultures.

    However, different from what one would think, vampires are not actual demons. They are mutants that had evolved in the process of evolution and differed from their origins.

    Unlike other demonic entities, vampires aren''t born but created through a process known as "Blood Bonding."

    Blood Bonding is a ritualistic exchange of blood between a vampire and a human. The human is bitten and then fed the vampire''s blood, initiating a transformative process.

    This eldritch fusion results in the creation of a new vampire, forever bound to the one who turned them. The transformed individual gains supernatural abilities and an eternal existence sustained by the consumption of blood.

    Vampires possess various characteristics that set them apart from ordinary demons. Their enhanced strength, agility, and heightened senses make them formidable adversaries. They''re particrly skilled in stealth, often moving effortlessly in the shadows to surprise their prey.

    Vampires are also known for their mesmerizing charm, which can manipte the minds of humans.

    Essentially, this is one of the reasons why they appear this many times in the stories targeted mainly at the female audience. After all, the ones who had spread those stories were the females who had been charmed by them at the start.

    However, their most iconic trait is the need for blood to survive. While vampires can consume regr food, it doesn''t sustain them; only blood provides the vital life force required for their demonic existence.

    The act of feeding involves the vampire biting into the veins or arteries of their victim, extracting the crimson elixir that fuels their supernatural powers.

    Sunlight, often considered lethal to vampires in folklore, is a weakness but doesn''t necessarily destroy them. Instead, it weakens their abilities and makes them more vulnerable. However, that only applies to the lower-ranking vampires who had notpleted their evolution to perfection.

    Though many aspects of vampire lore have been romanticized or exaggerated over time, the core essence remains¡ªa demonic being forever entwined with the night, driven by a dark hunger for the life essence of the living.

    ''This is what was written in the game.''

    Whenever a yer had discovered a new type of demon or enemy, the information rted to them would appear on the folklore tab. And the more you killed such an enemy, the more information you would have revealed about them.

    This was the game''s reward system for yers'' hard work.

    And I, who had finished the game to almost perfection, obviously killed quite a lot of vampires and hunted them.

    Therefore, the moment those memories triggered me, I knew for a fact the enemy I was facing was a vampire. Everything matched their trait, and the usage of blood magic would make the discerning change.

    Of course, I also wanted to make sure, so I revisited the old library at night to find the tunnels mentioned so that I could find out if it was really a vampire.

    ''They are really here.''

    And now, here I was in one of those tunnels.

    ''The traces of blood magic. Undoubtedly, these are the works of a vampire.''

    The recent ones were sloppy and instinctual, but there were even traces of the old ones.

    ''This is no joke.''

    What kind of vampire had this one to be so that it could live for this long?

    ''A Nosferatu at least¡­''

    It was at least around the Nosferatu, and that alone made it impossible to deal with it normally.

    ''I need to be prepared to the maximum.''

    Now that I had confirmed everything that was needed, I immediately got out of the tunnel and reached the surface, returning to my room.

    ''Let''s hope it is not a Higher Vampire.''

    Since, if it was, then that would be the end of us.

    ''And hurry.''

    Since, if what I am guessing was correct, Senior Maya was about to be consumed.

    Or a fate that was worse than that might be awaiting her.

    ********

    Amelia opened her eyes in the morning, and the moment she did, the tiredness overwhelmed her immediately.

    She hadn''t been able to sleep the night before and closed her eyes around 6 A.M., and now she was awake. Of course, as an awakened person who had a supernatural body, it didn''t affect her that much, but the mental fatigue was still there.

    The room was dimly lit by the soft glow of the morning sun filtering through the curtains. The air was still, and a quiet hush hung over the space. Amelia stretched her arms, trying to shake off the weariness that clung to her like a persistent shadow.

    She sat up on the edge of the bed, rubbing her eyes with the heels of her palms. The events of the previous day reyed in her mind, each moment etched with a sense of urgency and mystery. The disappearance of Maya and Astron''s findings all created a web of uncertainty.

    As she prepared herself for the day, slipping into the routine of getting dressed and ready, a determination flickered in her eyes.

    Fatigue might weigh her down, but it wouldn''t stop her from searching for answers and finding her friend.

    At the very least, she knew this was all she could do to herself at the moment.

    After a quick shower that helped wash away some of the fatigue, Amelia left her room, her steps light but purposeful.

    "Ah¡­."

    However, she met someone.

    "You are awake, too?"

    It was Astron who was also leaving her room.

    "Good morning, Senior Amelia."

    Amelia returned the greeting with a small smile. "How are you feeling? Did you manage to get some rest?"

    This guy was also working hard and went to sleepst night, so as his senior, she was obliged to show a greater presence and praise him.

    Astron scratched the back of his head, a gesture that hinted at a mix of fatigue and determination. "A bit. Enough to keep going, I guess."

    He also seemed to be quite tired.

    ''He really values Maya.''

    She knew from the start that these two didn''t have a usual Senior-Junior rtionship. She could see the care Maya showed to Astron, and Astron also behaved differently in front of her. He was more docile.

    Good to hear. So, where are you off to?" she inquired, curious about Astron''s ns for the morning.

    Astron hesitated for a moment before responding, "Well, I am going to check something."

    Amelia raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Did you find new information?"

    "It''s not exactly that," Astron replied cryptically, "but I''m going to meet someone."

    Amelia nodded, understanding that Astron had his reasons. "Keep me informed, okay?"

    09:46

    Astron met her gaze with a determined nod. "I will." With that, he headed toward the exit, leaving Amelia with a sense of anticipation.

    But just as he was about to leave, he suddenly turned back. "Did Sylvie wake up?"

    Amelia shook her head. "No, she''s still resting. The poor thing needed the sleep."

    A thoughtful expression crossed Astron''s face. "I need to talk to her about something. When she wakes up, could you let me know?"

    Amelia nodded in agreement. "Of course. I''ll make sure to inform you as soon as she''s awake."

    With a final nod, Astron continued on his way, leaving Amelia like that.

    ''What do they want to talk about, I wonder?''

    She thought but knew it wasn''t her time to probe. Then she returned to her room. It was already quitete and breakfast time, so she returned to her room while ordering breakfast.

    As Amelia settled back into her chair, contemting the day ahead, her phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, she noticed it was the instructor overseeing the History and Art club. Curious, she answered the call.

    "Hello, Instructor," she greeted.

    "Good morning, Amelia. I hope you''re doing okay," the instructor replied, her tone feeling a bit guilty. After all, she was supposed to be with them when they went on a trip, but she thought the Western Uxbridge would be on the safer side.

    What a bad decision this was, but s, she couldn''t do anything about it anymore. "I wanted to check in. You still haven''t returned to the academy?"

    "Yes, instructor. I am still in the city."

    The instructor''s tone became more serious. "Amelia, I understand your concern for Maya, but it''s time to consider returning. Leave the investigation to the authorities. They''re better equipped to handle these situations."

    Amelia took a deep breath before responding, her determination evident in her voice. "I appreciate your concern, Instructor, but I can''t leave. Maya is our friend, and I can''t just abandon her. We need to find her, and I won''t rest until we do."

    The instructor sighed on the other end. "Amelia, I really understand your loyalty to your friend, but this situation is gettingplicated. It''s not safe for students to be involved in these matters."

    "I know it''s risky, but we can''t just stand by."

    The instructor seemed torn between understanding and worry. "Amelia, the academy cares about all of you. Your safety is our priority. Please reconsider and return."

    Amelia remained resolute. "I can''t leave Maya alone in this situation. I''ll stay until we find her. We''ll be cautious, I promise."

    The instructor sighed again, realizing that persuading Amelia might be challenging. "Amelia, I can''t force you, but I hope you''ll consider the consequences of your decision. The same goes for the other three students with you. Make sure to notify them about this as well."Top of Form

    With those words, the call ended, leaving Amelia with a heavy heart.

    She knew why the academy was doing this, and what she was doing was nothing logical. But at the end of the day, knowing things and being able to remove her feelings were two different things.

    RING!

    As she was thinking to herself, her doorbell rang.

    "Senior Amelia, it is me. Sylvie."

    It was her other Junior. She immediately went to the door and opened it. There, she saw the girl with disheveled blue hair and dark circles under her eyes.

    Amelia''s eyes softened at the sight of Sylvie. "Sylvie,e in." She could see the exhaustion on Sylvie''s face, and it mirrored the weariness she felt herself.

    Sylvie entered, and Amelia gently closed the door behind her. "Are you okay?" Amelia asked with genuine concern.

    Sylvie nodded weakly. "I... I''m trying to be."

    "Sit down. Let''s talk," Amelia suggested, guiding Sylvie toward the small table in the room. She knew well for a fact what kind of things this girl experienced. "Did you get any sleep?"

    Sylvie hesitated for a moment before answering. "A little. It''s been a rough night."

    Amelia nodded in understanding. "I can imagine. I didn''t sleep much, either. But we need to eat something. It might help."

    "Okay."

    As Sylvie epted, she ordered another te of breakfast service from the hotel site and sat at the table.

    "Where is Astron?" Sylvie asked her eyes wandering around the room.

    "He went out just now."

    "He went out?"

    "Yeah, he said he was going to meet someone."

    "¡­.."

    "He also said he needed to talk with you alone, so call him when you feel better."

    At the mention of his needing to talk to her, Sylvie''s expression seemingly brightened, and that change didn''t miss Amelia''s eyes.

    ''I see.''

    She nodded inwardly as a pleasant smile spread on her face.

    However, that smile soon turned into worry¡­..

    Hope you liked the two chapters. I will try to post two of them, whenever such POV switches happen.

 Chapter 205 45.2 - Preparations for the Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 205 Chapter 45.2 - Preparations for the Hunt</h4>

    205 Chapter 45.2 - Preparations for the Hunt

    The moment I knew the enemy I was facing was a vampire, I immediately ordered a bunch of materials toe tomorrow.

    However, some of the materials had a longer transfer time; thus, I needed to buy them manually. Though even if Western Uxbridge was mostly an academy city, there were still some gates appearing around the ce. Thus, there was a branch of the Hunter Association as well as store streets for Hunters.

    I made my way to the Hunter Association''s store street first.

    ''Maybe I am the only one in this world who can efficiently hunt a vampire.''

    The game''s information system was quite twisted when it came to hunting harder foes. Since the information was limited and closed. However, no matter what type of game it is, there are always people who get overly obsessed with details, and to satisfy such those, the developers always put some pieces of details about the monsters in random ces.

    And that was also the case for the Vampires. There was one specific Vampire boss in the game that waspulsory to kill, but there were many others on the map that you could kill as a side boss.

    However, if they had one specific trait, that would be how hard it was to deal with them, especially if they were higher vampires since those were almost unbeatable, even for high-level yers.

    After all, they had countless different abilities. They could disassemble their bodies and be formless. They could suck the yer''s blood to regenerate. They could open a blood realm¡­They could call familiars or subordinates¡­ They could use materialized blood or even dark magic¡­..

    They could basically do everything. In terms of basic capabilities, a higher vampire was on par with the demon lord itself, basically.

    However, of course, encountering a higher vampire was almost impossible right now since there are only two of them left in this world.

    At least, that was what the game told us, and I am also betting on that possibility.

    In any case, there is a reason why Vampires are not ruling the demon realm with such distinct powers. It is a fact that they have several more weaknessespared to a demon.

    And that knowledge is well-spread in the demon realm. After all, the current demon lord is the one who killed one of the three remaining higher vampires and captured the throne.

    And now, this information is what I am going to use to hunt the vampire. This was one of the deepest information in the game.

    ''Anti-vampire oil.''

    The sunlight illuminated the rows of specialized shops catering to the needs of hunters.

    Each establishment held a unique array of items, from enchanted weapons to rare herbs and potions. I wasted no time navigating thebyrinthine streets; my focus was set on acquiring the materials essential for my encounter with the Vampire.

    First on my list were herbs with potent magical properties.

    Silverleaf Fern

    Wraithroot Blossom

    Nightshade Essence

    These were crucial for creating a concoction that would interfere with the vampire''s blood, disrupting its capabilities.

    ''To create the Grievous Wound effect.''

    It was crucially important to disturb the healing as well as the magic of the Vampire, and this potion was just going to do that.

    The first material has the properties of Silver, which is one of the biggest counters for Vampires. When Silver is mixed in their blood, it causes a small reaction, making the blood unable to be manipted.

    The second one has the ability to prate the mana barriers of monsters. Of course, if used alone, it won''t be enough to prate vampires, butbined with Silverleaf Fern, it bes effective against it.

    Thest Essence is the bridge that mixes the two while preserving their individual qualities.

    The weakness of the vampire is how weak they are when their blood is disturbed, and it is not necessarily hard either.

    As the city slowly stirred awake, I ventured into alchemy stores, carefully selecting each herb and ensuring their prime condition for maximum efficacy.

    "These will be 500 Valer."

    Surprisingly, the items here were a lot cheaper than in Arcadia City. It was expected that the prices would increase since it was a capital, but this was still too much.

    "Thank you."

    After buying all of those, I sought out more potions, especially mana recovery potions. After all, this time, things were going to be a lot harder than they had been before.

    RING!

    Just as I was buying everything, my smartwatch rang at that time.

    [Your cargo has arrived and is ready to be taken. Please receive it from the city center.]

    It was a message showing that my cargo had arrived.

    "Just in time."

    With the mixture ready, the only thing I needed was my cargo.

    Upon reaching the city center, I located the designated area for cargo pickup. A small crate containing the materials I had ordered was neatly ced there, ready for retrieval.

    The cargo included special potions that would seal wounds immediately, even if not fully healed. This was a crucial asset for facing a formidable adversary like the vampire.

    After all, one of the biggest strengths of the vampire is the ability to draw blood from the enemy. While you are facing such a demon, you need to be well aware of the wounds you have received and make sure you are not letting your blood be used.

    This was what this potion aimed to do.

    And the other thing it contained was the special garlic-mixed gas bombs. Even though it is regarded as a myth that vampires are weak against garlic, it is actually a truth. Of course, it wasn''t that detrimental like the stories told, but the garlic had the ability to mess with the vampire''s senses, making them susceptible inbat.

    With the cargo in my new spatial bracelet, I made my way back to my room. The city was gradually awakening, and the streets were bing more lively. People went about their daily routines, unaware of the imminent threat lurking in the shadows.

    ''Even if it wasn''t Senior Maya, an awakened vampire is truly dangerous.''

    If such a demon was left alone and allowed to evolve as it wished, it would be a formidable enemy.

    From my findings, it was easy to conclude that the vampire had just recently awakened and still wasn''t in its fully powered state. Therefore, this was probably one of the rarest chances to nip it in the bud. -WROOM!

    As the automatic door opened, I immediately headed to my own room. Inside, I began the process of preparing for the impendingbat.

    The room, though small, served as my operational base, and every item had its designated ce.

    The cargo from the city center was safely stored in my spatial bracelet, easily essible when needed. Iid out the essential materials on the table, organizing them for quick deployment.

    And then, I immediately started preparing the mixture I was going to use against the vampire. Igniting the heater, I started the process. It wasn''t going to take too long anyway.

    Of course, creating something that was from the game was a little hard since, most of the time, the yer would be unaware of how the potion/oil was created.

    However, if you had listened to your character closely while ying, you would actually be well aware of how it was made.

    ''First, add the mineralized water and boil it with 2 grams of salt.''

    The process went like that, and after ying with the mixture for a whole hour, I finished it.

    ''Good.''

    Looking at the color and the texture, it seemed I got the correct result.

    Everything was almost ready. I only needed to wait for the Anti-vampire potion to cool down, and then I would be able to apply it to my weapons.

    ''Now, onest thing.''

    KNOCK!

    Just as I thought about that, I heard the knocking voiceing from the door.

    "Astron, are you there?"

    It was Sylvie.

    "Please wait a second."

    "Okay."

    I didn''t want her to see what I was doing inside. After all, I also needed her cooperation with me at this moment.

    Releasing a sigh inside, I decided not to waste any more time but also readied myself. I knew what kind of state Sylvie was in, and her mentality was very important to me.

    09:07

    I quickly went to the small washbasin in the corner and washed my hands, ensuring there was no trace of the concoctions on my skin. Satisfied that I had cleaned up properly, I opened the door.

    "Ah¡­"

    She was waiting in front of the door. The bags underneath her eyes and her being out of bnce suggested that she was sleepless. The smell of coffee and theck of focus also showed the effects of the caffeine were slowly wearing down.

    Her not being able to sleep was something I had already expected, so I didn''t put much thought into it.

    "Senior Amelia said you wanted to talk to me. Is there something you need?" She asked, her eyes looking around curiously.

    "Yes, that''s right. There is something I need for you to do."

    "What is it?"

    "Let''s talk in private. Is it okay if we use your room?" The thing I will request from her mustn''t be seen by other people, and it is really important. But, since we can''t use my room, using hers is a must.

    Sylvie blinked, her cheeks flushing slightly. "Uh, sure, we can use my room. What do you need?"

    Well, it was something that could be misunderstood, so I didn''t me her for that.

    As we entered Sylvie''s room and closed the door, Sylvie looked at me nervously with her eyes. I could see her shaking a little as well.

    ''¡­..This girl¡­.''

    It was evident that she was pushing herself. The events of yesterday must have been haunting her still.

    ''Sigh¡­.''

    Releasing a sigh inside, I decided not to waste any more time but also readied myself. I knew what kind of state Sylvie was in, and her mentality was very important to me.

    She became like this because of my own actions, so it was also my responsibility to fix her mentality. Also, whenever I look at her, for some reason, I feel a little suffocated by her innocence, which always reminds me of the past time.

    It is the feeling of protecting the smile, so I decided to hit two birds with one stone right now.

    "Sylvie, do you know how to use your powers?"

 Chapter 206 45.3 - Preparations for the Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 206 Chapter 45.3 - Preparations for the Hunt</h4>

    206 Chapter 45.3 - Preparations for the Hunt

    "Let''s talk in private. Is it okay if we use your room?" The moment those words left Astron''s, Sylvie''s mind immediately wandered off around everywhere, and she couldn''t think for a second.

    ''He wants to use my room? What is he nning to do?''

    She asked herself. But as she looked at the emotions he had, she noticed there was nothing impure.

    Thus, she epted it. Even if she knew that there weren''t any impure thoughts in his head, the events of the previous night were affecting her, so she felt a little fear as the bloody scene appeared in front of her.

    But contrary to what she thought, what he said was too different.

    "Sylvie, do you know how to use your powers?"

    ''My powers?''

    As Astron asked it, she looked at him surprised.

    ''Does he know?''

    Her newly awakened trait, [First Lord''s Authority]. She knew it was very important.

    "W-what do you mean?"

    Astron noticed Sylvie''s surprise but continued, "Sylvie, I noticed something different about you during the fight. Your healing ability is unlike anything I''ve ever seen. It''s powerful, almost miraculous."

    Sylvie''s eyes widened slightly as she understood how calm Astron was, and there were no impurities in his feelings once again. "R-really?"

    Not many people knew that, but she was weak to praise, especially from people whose feelings were important to her.

    "Really." Astron nodded his head, his eyes resolute.

    "T-thank you."

    "But." Astron didn''t stop. "Most healers don''t have only healing abilities," Astron exined gently. "Their powers are often diverse, and they are considered supports. You must know it very well."

    He said, his purple eyes boring through Sylvie''s shining green eyes. "That''s right," Sylvie replied, as this was her own profession.

    "Besides healing, they may possess the ability to enchant weapons, strengthen allies, or provide various buffs. It''s a wide range of skills thatplement and enhance their team." Astron approached Sylvie while talking.

    Sylvie flinched a little but didn''t back down, as she didn''t sense any threat from him.

    "So far, you have used your healing and buff skills on me. But there is something else I need you to do right now." Grabbing her cold, tender hand with his right hand, he had put it on his left hand, where five purple rings were being worn.

    ''Hick.''

    Sylvie flinched a little at his touch, goosebumps appearing on her skin. But it wasn''t because she felt bad. Her heart started beating faster than it had ever been with his touch.

    As the tip of her fingers touched the rings, Astron continued. "Sylvie, I need you to enchant these rings with your mana," Astron said, his voice a soft whisper that echoed in the quiet room.

    Sylvie''s mind was a whirlwind of emotions. She understood the task, but the proximity and the intensity of the moment left her momentarily breathless.

    She could feel the warmth of Astron''s hand, and her own mana responded to the unspoken connection.

    And the word ''need'' especially awoke something inside her, as she felt one of the same emotionsst time.

    ''If I can be any help to him¡­..''

    "I-I can do that," she stammered, her cheeks slightly flushed. With a deep breath, she focused on the rings, channeling her mana into them. The rings glowed with a soft, holy light as her enchantment took effect.

    She had never done enchantment before, and neither did she know how to do so. But she only followed her instincts and poured her all into doing what she was asked.

    As her mana intertwined with the rings, Sylvie felt an unexpected weight being lifted from her shoulders. The realization that she could contribute more than she thought filled her with a sense of aplishment.

    ''I''m not just a healer. I can do more.''

    Slowly, as she continued working and putting all her concentration into what she was doing, she felt like the world around her stopped moving. At that moment, only she and Astron remained.

    All her worries, the memories that had been haunting her, slowly disappeared. The events of yesterday, the cold-blooded murderer filled with hatred, the bloody scene, Mason''s screams, Astron''s tattered body filled with wounds¡­Everything slowly became a background detail as she simply focused on using her powers.

    She felt like she was born to do this.

    The idea of being a valuable asset to the people, especially to him, made her heart swell with newfound confidence.

    For the first time, she felt a sense of empowerment, and the fear that had lingered from the previous night began to dissipate.

    As the enchantment nearedpletion, Sylvie felt a surge of energy, and the ck rings began to emit a warm, golden glow¡ªthe holy light intertwined with her mana, creating a mesmerizing disy of magical prowess.

    Reality slowly seeped back in, and Sylvie blinked, realizing that the once-stopped world was now in motion again. The rings, now transformed, emitted a gentle radiance that reflected in Astron''s eyes.

    ''I did it. I actually did it.''

    In that intimate moment, Sylvie became aware that she was still holding Astron''s hand with her two hands. A faint blush tinted her cheeks as embarrassment washed over her.

    ''Oh no, I should let go.''

    The desire to withdraw her hands rose quickly, but a lingering desire to hold him a little longer lingered in her heart.

    ''Why do I want to hold on? This wasn''t part of the enchantment process.''

    Unsure of her own feelings, she hesitated for a moment. Yet, an unexpected sense offort and rxation had settled over her when she held Astron''s hand.

    ''I''ll just keep it for a little longer.''

    Despite it not being part of the enchantment, Sylvie gently retained her grip on Astron''s hand. She couldn''t ignore the warmth and sce she felt, and, for now, that seemed more important than the protocol.

    ''For some reason, if I let him go right now, I feel like he will do something dangerous.''

    From the moment [First Lord''s Authority] appeared, her instinct never disappointed her, and now it was screaming at her to hold him. She inwardly knew why he sought this enchantment. She wasn''t dumb, though she might be na?ve.

    ''He is going for Senior Maya.''

    She knew where he was going to go.

    "Sylvie."

    The sound of her name rolling off Astron''s lips resonated in the room, and Sylvie couldn''t help but feel a strange warmth at the way he said it.

    ''Why does hearing my name from him feel so...forting?''

    "Yes?" she responded, looking up at him with a mix of curiosity and anticipation.

    "You should let it go," Astron said, pointing at his hand with his burrows.

    "Ah¡­." Realizing she had been holding his hand for too long for him to notice, she became embarrassed. But she also didn''t want to let go.

    "No."

    For the first time, she refused to do something.

    "What?"

    And the expression on his face was worthy of note. As if he was not expecting her actually to refuse¡­.For the first time in a while, she saw him getting surprised.

    Sylvie hesitated for a moment but found the courage to speak her mind. "Are you going to do something dangerous?" she asked, her eyes searching his for answers.

    Astron didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he met her gaze with an intensity that spoke volumes. The silence lingered, and in that unspoken moment, Sylvie found her answer.

    ''He is.''

    The realization settled in, and a mixture of concern and determination welled up within her. Sylvie tightened her grip on Astron''s hand as if conveying a silent promise that she would stand by him.

    "I won''t let go," she dered, her voice firm.

    "Really?"

    Astron''s voice held aplex blend of surprise, gratitude, and something else Sylvie couldn''t quite ce. But she knew one thing: she wasn''t going to be able to keep him here.

    "¡­.Wait¡­."

    Just as he was about to take his hand back, she mumbled as she channeled her mana, this time directly to him.

    ''Before, I was always useless.''

    Just as Astron was about to retract his hand, Sylvie mumbled, her eyes focused on his.

    ''This time, I will put everything.''

    In that moment, she felt a surge of determination, and without fully understanding how to channel her powers, she let her mana flow directly into him.

    A soft, warm light enveloped Astron, emanating from Sylvie''s unintentional but heartfelt act. It was an instinctual response, a blessing that came from the depths of her being.

    Astron''s eyes widened in surprise, both at the unexpected enchantment and at the genuine care and goodwill he sensed in Sylvie''s touch.

    "Y-you¡­.." He even stuttered, caught off-guard by the strength coursing through his veins.

    She couldn''t help but smile at his flustered state.

    "Giggle¡­."

    And she giggled, feeling like she had seen a lot of firsts todaying from him. His flustered face and surprised eyes were a strangebination, and she made sure to engrave it into her head.

    Though that feeling faded immediately since swiftly regaining hisposure, Astron stood up.

    "Ah¡­."

    A slight emptiness filled both her hand and her heart. His warm hand was gone.

    PAT! ''Hmm?''

    But at that moment, she felt something warm on her head.

    09:08

    ''What?''

    Turning her eyes, she saw Astron.

    He put his hand on Sylvie''s head, a gesture bothforting and approving. "You did well," he said, a rare warmth in his eyes.

    After that, without lingering, Astron made his way to the door, leaving Sylvie alone with her thoughts.

    As Astron left, Sylvie couldn''t help but feel a sudden rush of embarrassment. The warmth of his approval still lingered in her thoughts, and her face flushed with the realization of what had transpired.

    ''What just happened? Did I really do that?'' she questioned herself, her thoughts racing.

    Her fingers tentatively touched her cheeks, now tinged with a rosy hue. ''I''ve never felt this way before.''

    Quickly, as if seeking refuge, she buried her face in the softness of her pillow, muffling a surprised giggle. ''This is so strange, but...nice.''

    The events of the day yed like a vivid reel in her mind¡ªthe unexpected intimacy, the enchantment, and the newfound connection with Astron. ''Is this how it feels to be close to someone?''

    ''It was a lot to process,'' she acknowledged. The pillow became aforting shield against the whirlwind of emotions she was experiencing. ''I never thought today would turn out like this.''

    Deep within her, there was a subtle joy, a feeling that she couldn''t entirelyprehend.

    ''Something has changed, and I''m not sure what it is. But, it wasn''t bad.''

    KNOCK!

    At that moment, she felt someone knocking on her door. She made her way to the door, as she already knew who it was.

    "Sylvie."

    Opening the door, she faced Senior Amelia.

    "Senior Amelia."

    "Have you seen Astron?" Amelia asked. But she knew Astron didn''t want others to know where he went, so she decided to lie.

    "No. I haven''t, after he left the room."

    It was an innocent lie.

 Chapter 207 46.1 - Hunting the Hunter

    <h4>Chapter 207 Chapter 46.1 - Hunting the Hunter</h4>

    207 Chapter 46.1 - Hunting the Hunter

    "Wow."

    The moment I left Sylvie''s room, I couldn''t help but mumble at myself.

    "Did she just use [Blessing]?"

    There was a reason why Sylvie was regarded as the Saintess in the future. Her abilities were that overpowered.

    But, to think she would be using one of her strongest abilities right now¡­.It made sense and no sense at the same time. After all, in the game, for her to be able to use this ability, the yer would need to progress in her story quite a lot while also increasing her abilities.

    Therefore, I was surprised when I felt the strength coursing through my veins. The increase in my strengths wasn''t evenparable to how it felt when she was using buffs on me.

    I was also surprised by how assertive she was, contrary to her personality. It also seemed like she understood what I was about to do.

    ''Well, I kind of expected it.''

    Sylvie may be na?ve, but she is not dumb. So, it made sense that she understood what I was about to do the moment I requested her to enchant my weapon.

    I knew for a fact that Sylvie liked when people praised her or when people depended on her. Her past trauma made her develop an inferiorityplex towards other people, just like how the original Astron developed. Therefore, I didn''t want her to suffocate like how Astron did.

    She also has the talent and power to achieve that anyway. She just needs a little push and encouragement, which would normallye from the yer or Ethan. However, right now, such a thing is not possible.

    "Let''s not think about it any longer."

    Right now, my first priority was hunting the vampire, so I knew I didn''t have the time to spend leisurely.

    Returning to my room, I immediately set to work. The cooled anti-vampire mixture had reached the perfect consistency for application. I carefully dipped each weapon¡ªmy daggers, arrows, and the specially ordered bullets¡ªensuring the substance coated them evenly.

    As the concoction adhered to the weapons, a faint, silvery sheen enveloped them. It was a reassuring sight, knowing that I had a countermeasure against the vampire''s blood magic.

    ''Now, for the final touch.'' I drew my mana a little and covered all of the weapons with it, but this time, rather than keeping it, I put the mana inside. This made the substance basically intertwine with every corner of the weapons.

    I put everything I was going to need onto my belt and readied the potions as well.

    ''Everything is ready now.''

    I checked the clock on my watch and saw it was still quite early noon.

    ''Good.''

    It hadn''t been that long since the vampire had captured Maya, and if my intuition was correct, she was still alive.

    ''Status.''

    I called my stats.

    ------------------------------------------

    Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1)

    ?Talent Limit: 6

    ?Passives:

    - Vengeful Bane

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    - Strength: 2.80 (3.90)

    - Dexterity: 3.45 (52)

    - Agility: 3.76 (5.6)

    - Constitution: 2.75 (3.85)

    - Intuition: 3.95 (6.0)

    - Magical Power: 4.2 (6.6)

    - Mana Capacity: 3.13 (4.9)

    ----------------------------------------

    Looking at the parameters, I couldn''t help but marvel at Sylvie''s power and how broken it was.

    ''This is insane.''

    All my attributes almost increased % by 50, depending on how talented I was at that said attribute. This was something that would take at least a month for me to achieve, but now it was different.

    Sylvie''s [Blessing] ignored everything logically and gave me this increase. After all, it made sense since the Saintess didn''te from a logical mind but from something called ''faith.''

    ''Now, I shouldn''t let her down, should I?''

    And, now that she had shown such faith in me, there was no way I was going to let her down.

    ******

    Entering the tunnels once more, a newfound strength coursed through my veins, courtesy of Sylvie''s potent blessing. The enhanced attributes reflected a significant boost in my overall capabilities. On the way, I also made myself familiar with this strength as well, since it was going to be detrimental.

    ''She really did go all out with that [Blessing].''

    With each step, I moved with heightened agility, and my intuition seemed sharper and more attuned to the surroundings.

    Thebination of Sylvie''s blessing and my increased mana capacity allowed me to conceal my presence more effectively, erasing any traces of my existence as I ventured deeper into the undergroundbyrinth.

    ''This should make a significant difference.''

    The tunnels, dimly lit and seemingly endless, harbored a mysterious atmosphere. My senses, now heightened, detected faint traces of mana lingering in the air that I wasn''t able to feel before.

    And that mana was something I was pretty familiar with since that same mana had once entered me.

    ''This is Senior Maya''s mana.''

    While she was teaching me how to control mana, she put it inside me, and that was why I was that familiar with that specific feeling.

    Following these traces, I navigated the intricatework of passages.

    As I advanced through the dimly lit tunnels, the traces of Senior Maya''s mana became more pronounced. The familiarity of that energy, once imparted to me during her tutge on mana control, resonated within my heightened senses.

    ''I''m getting closer.''

    Thebyrinthine passages unveiled a disturbing tapestry of blood magic marks etched into the walls. But most of them were especially old. It is so old that it shows how strong the vampire was when it was at its peak for those traces to remain this long.

    Twisted symbols and arcane patterns adorned the tunnels, signaling the vampire''s presence. It seemed the creature had left its mark, creating a sinisterwork of enchantments.

    ''Blood magic.''

    Each mark told a story of the vampire''s malevolence, a dark tale etched in the very stone of the tunnels. As I followed these traces, my sharpened intuition allowed me to sense the presence of the supernatural wards and traps the vampire had cunninglyid.

    ''Not going to make it that easy, are you?''

    However, when it came to such wards and escaping from them, I had already be quite proficient.

    My parkour skills also increased with my parameters. My [Perceptive Insight] and increased [Intuition] enabled me to avoid them with utmost precision.

    My journey became a dance, an intricate ballet with the blood magic-infused markings. With each step, I avoided triggering the malevolent enchantments that could have alerted the vampire to my presence.

    ''Bats.''

    I noticed shadowy forms flitting through the air, bats acting as the vampire''s eyes and ears. They were his familiar, probably.

    The creatures sensed the intrusion, but my [Shadowborne] trait and the protective cloak of [Unknown''s Armor] concealed me from their keen senses.

    After a series of twists and turns, the ustrophobic tunnels finally opened up into a wide cavern.

    THUMP!

    The space was vast, the air heavy with a dense, suffocating aura that hinted at the vampire''s presence. The demonic energy around me was so dense that my heart started beating so fast. Vengeful Bane was warning me, and I could feel it.

    ''This¡­.''

    Around me was a smell. The smell was so intense that it made me almost puke.

    ''Is this blood?''

    Everything was dark, and not much light was inside, but even then, with my already evolved Night Vision, I was able to see the small silhouettes hanging from the ceiling.

    ''My heart slowed down, and I calmed myself down.''

    As I approached, the scene that appeared before me was grotesque.

    The silhouettes hanging from the cavern ceiling were once living beings, now reduced to lifeless husks. Their bodies dangled limply, the stench of death permeating the air, blending with the oppressive aura that hinted at the vampire''s malevolence.

    These were the missing victims, their faces frozen in expressions of agony, their once vibrant essence drained away by the insatiable thirst of the vampire.

    One of them was a familiar face, frozen in an expression of terror¡ªOlivia. The realization hit me like a cold gust of wind, sending shivers down my spine.

    ''The missing victims¡­''

    The cavern served as a gruesome disy of the vampire''s heinous acts. It reveled in the macabre, transforming its victims into mere husks, drained of life, left to hang as a testament to its dark reign.

    ''No, it is not a testament.''

    I immediately realized why these corpses hung from the ceiling.

    ''The vampire is keeping them as blood supplies.''

    This was one of themon actsmitted by the vampires. They always kept a bunch of blood to spare. I knew this trait of them from the game, after all.

    ''But, this is good.''

    However, this vampire was making a crucial mistake. Most of the higher-ranking ones would keep the backup blood somewhere safe and hidden since this was one of their weaknesses.

    ''This will be an opportunity.''

    Knowing the vampire''s penchant for keeping a backup blood supply, I carefully retrieved the vial containing the anti-vampire oil mixture.

    Silently, I approached the blood-filled containers, each holding the life essence of the victims.

    Dipping my fingers into the concoction, I applied it to the rims of the containers, ensuring that the anti-vampire substance mingled with the stored blood.

    The oil, designed to interfere with the vampire''s abilities, would introduce a chaotic element to its carefully maintained reserve.

    ''Now, one thing.''

    I immediately climbed to the ceiling, defying the rules of gravity, and started observing everything from there.

    His lips curled into a sinister smile as he watched the intricate dance of magic and blood. The satisfaction in his eyes deepened, an ancient being reveling in the fulfillment of a long-awaited desire.

    09:09

    There, I saw Maya and the vampire.

    ********

    "Ho? This is quite an interesting thing you have."

    Sitting on a chair made from blood, the vampire observed Maya undergoing the transformation. His crimson eyes, tinged with amusement, asionally flickered toward her as he lounged in a casual manner.

    Intrigued by the unfamiliar device on her wrist, the vampire extended his ws, attempting to interact with the smartwatch. However, the technology was beyond hisprehension. The ancient being, ustomed to a world of magic and mysticism, found himself baffled by the intricate functions of this modern artifact.

    "What curious trinket is this?" he mused, his ws tapping against the screen with an audible clink.

    Frustration briefly creased his brow as he failed to decipher its purpose. The vampire, a relic from a bygone era, was faced with the mystifying wonders of the present age.

    "I wonder what happened to the Empire? Is it still here?" The vampire pondered, his gaze shifting from the perplexing box to Maya.

    However, no response came from Maya, lost in the tumultuous currents of her transformation. The vampire, momentarily forgotten by the modern world, rose from his blood-made seat. With slow and deliberate steps, he approached the girl undergoing the metamorphosis.

    His eyes bore into her form, scrutinizing the arcane process. A sense of anticipation and satisfaction radiated from him. How can''t it be? After all this time, he was now able to find a partner to be with.

    His lips curled into a sinister smile as he watched the intricate dance of magic and blood. The satisfaction in his eyes deepened, an ancient being reveling in the fulfillment of a long-awaited desire.

    "Count Charles is finally back," he proimed with a triumphantugh that echoed through the dim chamber. The sound, a mix of tion and malice, resonated with the walls as if proiming the return of a force long absent from the world.

    SWOOSH! STAB!

    The triumphantughter lingered in the air, but it was abruptly cut short by a sudden disturbance.

    Here it is. My finals are soon; thus, I will be posting stocked chapters for a while. Darkness_Enjoyer

 Chapter 208 46.2 - Hunting the Hunter

    <h4>Chapter 208 Chapter 46.2 - Hunting the Hunter</h4>

    SWOOSH! STAB!

    The triumphantughter lingered in the air, but it was abruptly cut short by a sudden disturbance.

    An arrow materialized in a sh and found its mark on the vampire''s shoulder. The atmosphere in the dim chamber shifted from satisfaction to chaos.

    "Aghh!" Count Charles howled, his eyes widening with a mix of shock and pain.

    The sensation was foreign, a long-forgotten experience for an immortal being. The vampire staggered backward, his hand clutching the arrow embedded in his flesh.

    Before Count Charles could fully grasp the situation or recover from the unexpected pain, a second arrow materialized in the shadows. This time, the arrow radiated a faint blue light, contrasting with the darkness that surrounded it.

    SWOOSH! STAB!

    The arrow struck true, finding its mark with eerie precision. It pierced through the vampire''s shoulder, causing him to convulse in pain.

    ''Huh?''

    The vampire was surprised; how could his skin be this easily pierced?

    Thebination of the initial surprise and the sudden attack left Count Charles vulnerable, his immortal facade shattered by the piercing arrows.

    However, the surprising things didn''t end there, as the arrow on his shoulder suddenly shone blue.

    BOOM!

    Following that was an explosion whose force sent Count Charles hurtling backward, crashing into the walls that enclosed the dark chamber.

    The impact echoed through the space, and for a moment, it seemed as though the ancient vampire had been incapacitated.

    "Grrr¡­.."

    However, the resilient nature of vampiric existence manifested itself as Count Charles, despite the explosive force, showed signs of rapid healing.

    The wounds caused by the arrows began closing, and the vampire gradually rose from the ground, his crimson eyes aze with fury and renewed determination.

    Count Charles, having stabilized himself, scanned the dimly lit chamber with his piercing crimson eyes. His vampiric senses heightened as he sought to identify the audacious attacker who had dared to disrupt his triumphant return.

    "Who dares to attack me?" he demanded his voice a low, guttural growl that reverberated through the shadows.

    The vampire''s gaze swept across the chamber, scrutinizing every corner for any trace of the unseen assant. His predatory instincts were on high alert, but the elusive attacker remained hidden, their presence shrouded in the cloak of darkness.

    A sinister smile yed on Count Charles''s lips as he realized that he was dealing with a foe who excelled in the art of concealment.

    "Heh¡­Like a little rat, you are¡­"

    As Count Charles continued his vignt search for the hidden attacker, a faint but unmistakable presence of mana drew his attention.

    ''Above.''

    Before he could react, a small, condensed burst of green energy shot forward from above.

    SWOOSH! The vampire, attuned to the swift reflexes ingrained in his undead nature, agilely evaded the projectile. A predatory smile lingered on his lips, a blend of amusement and anticipation as he assessed the situation.

    "So, you reveal yourself," Count Charles dered, his voice resonating with a mix of arrogance and curiosity. His crimson eyes glowed with an intensified hunger for the thrill of the unexpected.

    SWOOSH! Driven by both curiosity and a primal hunger for the thrill ofbat, he swiftly dashed towards the point from which the attack had originated.

    As Count Charles dashed toward the source of the attack, the elusive assant continued their strategy of concealment.

    Another arrow, charged with a blue light, materialized in the shadows and shot towards the vampire. However, this time, Count Charles, ever perceptive, anticipated the attack.

    SWOOSH!

    With a swift movement, Count Charles sidestepped the iing arrow, his immortal instincts, and supernatural speed allowing him to evade the projectile.

    The arrow whizzed past him, missing its mark. The vampire''s eyes narrowed as he locked onto the subtle traces of mana, tracking the movements of the hidden adversary.

    "Heh, not bad," Count Charles remarked with a smirk, his voice carrying a hint of approval.

    The assant, despite their attempts at stealth, had now garnered the vampire''s attention. The chamber was filled with an air of anticipation as both the undead lord and the unseen attacker prepared for the next exchange.

    In response to Count Charles''s evasion, a series of projectiles materialized in the shadows¡ªthis time, more numerous and faster.

    The vampire''s keen senses detected the iing onught, and he moved with a calcted grace, effortlessly dodging each projectile.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    The arrows flew with deadly uracy, but Count Charles''s immortal reflexes allowed him to dance through the barrage unscathed. As thest arrow missed its mark, the chamber fell silent once more, the tension escting between the ancient vampire and the concealed assant.

    "Well, well," Count Charles mused, his gaze sweeping the darkened space. "You''ve got some tricks up your sleeve. Let''s see how you handle this!"

    Even though the guy was getting on his nerves, he was looking down on it. After all, if he wasn''t a rat, wouldn''t he confront him like a man?

    And just as he thought about that, this time, the unknown assant revealed himself. This time, it was from his back. There, he sensed the concentrated mana ready to attack.

    With a deliberate motion, Count Charles unleashed his vampiric abilities. Shadows coiled around him as he blurred into motion, moving faster than the human eye could perceive.

    ''You rat.''

    The vampire''s crimson eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity as he closed the distance between himself and the hidden foe.

    SWOOSH! The vampire''s movements were a blur, leaving afterimages in the dim chamber. The anticipation of confrontation hung in the air as he neared the source of the hidden threat.

    As Count Charles reached the pinpointed location, he struck with lethal precision, his ws aimed to tear through anything in his path. However, to his surprise, his attacks were met with swift and unexpected resistance. Daggers materialized in the shadows, expertly parrying the vampire''s assault.

    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!

    The sh of steel echoed through the chamber as the unseen assant skillfully defended against Count Charles''s frenzied onught.

    The vampire''s eyes widened in acknowledgment of the adversary''s agility and proficiency. However, he wasn''t deterred by that mastery.

    Deciding to escte the confrontation, with a silent invocation of his ancient blood magic, he channeled the essence within him to create a set of ethereal spears that hovered menacingly above his head.

    The shadowy chamber became illuminated by the crimson glow of the blood-infused spears. Count Charles, eyes aze with supernatural power directed the ethereal weapons toward the hidden assant. The spears descended with deadly precision, seeking to pierce through any defenses.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    The spears struck, aiming for the concealed figure who continued to move with uncanny speed.

    Yet, to Count Charles''s surprise, the daggers intercepted the ethereal onught, deflecting the spears with remarkable skill.

    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!

    The sh reached a new level of intensity as blood magic expertly wielded des.

    However, the vampire''s relentless assault began to take its toll on the assant, forcing them into a defensive stance.

    ''Heh¡­In the end, you are also inferior.''

    Being the proud creature of the night, he always felt superior to everything around him. This was the same for the bastard before him right now.

    Realizing the advantage he had gained, he prepared to unleash a more potent blood magic attack.

    The spears, now charged with additional energy, whirled with increasing speed above him. The vampire intended to overwhelm his enemy and bring the conflict to a swift end.

    "Now, die."

    His cold voice echoed as his spears flew to the assant, as he himself followed the attack of spears.

    But just as the spears were about to hit, the hidden foe, with a sudden and calcted move, dropped a small object to the ground.

    PUFF! In an instant, the figure vanished, leaving the ethereal spears striking at empty air.

    Perplexed, Count Charles scanned the chamber, trying to discern the whereabouts of his elusive opponent.

    However, his heightened senses were abruptly assaulted by a pungent smell, the smell he hated so much that he could kill anyone, even excluding the slightest bit amount of it.

    It was the unmistakable scent of garlic.

    Before the vampire could fullyprehend the situation, the object dropped by the assant released a thick plume of smoke.

    The smoke, tainted with the overpowering aroma of garlic, enveloped the chamber, causing Count Charles to recoil.

    His immortal senses, normally impervious to such mundane deterrents, suddenly betrayed him.

    The world around him seemed to spin, and the overwhelming scent of garlic induced a disorienting effect. The vampire stumbled backward, his focus shattered by the unexpected assault.

    And, in the midst of the garlic-infused haze, the hidden assant seized the opportunity. Swift as a shadow, arrows materialized and shot through the smoke, aiming for the vampire''s weakened state.

    SWOOSH! STAB!

    The arrows found their mark, piercing Count Charles''s skin with eerie precision.

    "AAAARGHK!"

    The vampire recoiled in pain, his immortal resilience momentarilypromised by the surprise attack. However, the assant wasn''t satisfied with mere pration; the arrows themselves emanated a faint blue energy.

    BOOM!

    Explosions erupted on contact, sending shockwaves through the vampire''s undead form. Count Charles howled in agony as the blue energy wreaked havoc on his immortal flesh.

    The force of the explosions propelled him further into the smoke-filled chamber, disorienting him even more.

    "You inferior being¡­."

    Count Charles, his patience worn thin and fueled by an overwhelming anger, could no longer contain the primal rage within him.

    The frustration and humiliation inflicted upon him by the unseen assant kindled the dormant fury that resided in the depths of his immortal being.

    "RAAAAA!"

    As the concealed foe prepared for another strike, Count Charles''s form began to change. Shadows coiled around him with an intensity unmatched before, and his silhouette elongated and contorted. His once-human features twisted into a nightmarish visage as the transformation escted.

    In a burst of dark energy, Count Charles shed his human guise, revealing his original demon form. Towering and monstrous, he stood with wings unfurled, horns protruding from his forehead, and eyes gleaming with an unholy radiance.

    His fangs now were filled with the enchanted energy of demons, coupled with his crimson eyes.

    The chamber trembled as the unleashed power of an ancient vampire lord manifested in its true, terrifying form.

    The air crackled with dark energy, and the temperature plummeted as the demonic aura enveloped Count Charles.

    "Enough of these games," he roared, the voice now a guttural growl that echoed through the chamber. His crimson eyes burned with an otherworldly intensity, reflecting the depth of his wrath.

 Chapter 209 46.3 - Hunting the Hunter

    <h4>Chapter 209 Chapter 46.3 - Hunting the Hunter</h4>

    In front of a foe that is lethal to one, what could be the biggest mistake that one can make?

    Though many things could be counted, there is one specific thing that is the most important.

    ''Keeping your calm.''

    A calm mind and coldness bring the best results when a n is made. Those who operate with their emotions are unstable beings and can never climb the ranks of power.

    There was a reason why this count needed to seal himself under the ground. It was because he couldn''t control his urges and attacked his servants, revealing to the world that he was an enemy.

    If he was able to control himself and utilize the power his position held, he would be one of the most dangerous beings in this world.

    But he couldn''t.

    Therefore, I knew for a fact that this vampire before me wasn''t someone who was coolheaded, and I was going to use this to my advantage.

    "Enough of these games," the vampire roared, the sound reverberating through the chamber. Its demonic presence was overwhelming, but I focused on the task at hand, maintaining the coldposure that had served me well thus far.

    WROOM!

    The chamber was charged with an ominous energy as the vampire prepared to unleash a devastating attack.

    ''It is the AOE attack.''

    I could sense the gathering power of its blood magic, an area of effect assault that could easily obliterate anything in its vicinity.

    However, I had already calcted the trajectory and timing of the impending attack.

    Dash. I activated my skill, feeling the surge of energy propelling through my body.

    SWOOSH! As the first surge of dark energy emanated from the vampire, I propelled myself with a swift and calcted movement, evading the oing onught.

    The air crackled with the unleashed power, but I had positioned myself strategically, remaining just outside the range of the impending blood magic.

    The vampire''s attack surged through the chamber, leaving destruction in its wake. Shadows writhed, and the very air seemed tainted by the malevolent force.

    But I, having anticipated the move, emerged unscathed from the area of effect. Of course, now that its attack was missed, it wasn''t going to stop.

    SWOOSH! CRASH! SWOOSH! CRASH!

    This time, following the initial attack, countless different blood spears attacked all around the ce, in the direction of where I was staying.

    ''I guess he can finally sense me fully, now.''

    If, at first, he was trying to y with me, now he was more serious, and I knew my stealth wouldn''t be enough at this point.

    I immediately turned Celestalith to its chakram form and started evading the attacks as best as I could and deflected the remaining ones.

    The vampire, fueled by frustration and a newfound determination, unleashed a relentless assault. I could feel the malicious intent behind each spear, a manifestation of the vampire''s anger and desire for retribution.

    SWOOSH! CRASH! SWOOSH! CRASH!

    The air resonated with the sh of Celestalith deflecting the blood spears. Each movement was a calcted dance, a weaving of skill and instinct to avoid the lethal projectiles.

    The chakram form of Celestalith proved invaluable, its razor-sharp edges deflecting the iing attacks with precision.

    The vampire, undeterred by the initial evasion, continued its onught without giving me a moment''s respite. Shadows enveloped the chamber as the demonic being moved with unnatural speed, closing the distance between us instantly.

    "Heh, you''re not as elusive as you think," the vampire hissed, its voice a guttural growl that echoed through the chaos. The crimson glow of its eyes intensified, revealing an unyielding determination to crush its elusive prey.

    SWOOSH!

    He immediately dashed to me with an insane amount of speed.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    I threw my chakrams to his face, but he deflected all of them with a smooth precision.

    "Pointless." He shouted, a smirk ying on his lips.

    CLANK!

    The sound of our sh echoed in the dim chamber as the vampire''s ws met Celestalith''s deflection. The force behind the strike sent a jolt through my arms, and I could feel the strain as I fought to hold my ground against the relentless assault.

    The reason even this sh was possible was thanks to Sylvie''s buff. Of course, I already had a n in my mind, but after getting buff to my stats, I tempered it a little and went with a less risky approach.

    "You''re more resilient than I expected," the vampire growled, its eyes narrowing with a mix of frustration and amusement. The crimson glow intensified as it pushed harder, aiming to break through my defenses.

    I gritted my teeth, my focus unwavering as I continued to block the vampire''s attacks. Each sh sent sparks flying, a chaotic dance of supernatural power and sheer determination.

    ''Just a little more.''

    But I could sense the cracks forming in my defense, the strain of holding back the powerful strikes taking a toll.

    ''Now.''

    As his ws aimed right at my face, I activated my Dash.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    I managed to create some distance by swiftly evading, summoning Celestalith back to my hands. The chakrams, now infused with a faint gray glow, awaited mymand.

    The vampire, unbothered, closed the distance once again with a burst of inhuman speed.

    I hurled the chakrams with precision, aiming for vulnerable points, but the vampire deflected them effortlessly.

    "Pathetic¡­To think I had been struggling against a low-born like you."

    His cold crimson eyes looked at me with a clear annoyance as the pressure enveloped me. It was his bloodlust, and now that was directed to me.

    Celestalith glowed with a faint gray light, signaling the enhanced power it now held. But this time, the vampire had a different n.

    Instead of relying solely on its physical prowess, the vampire began chanting an incantation. Dark energy gathered around its outstretched hand, forming ethereal chains that seemed to materialize from the very shadows themselves.

    ''He is using it.''

    I recognized what he was doing.

    [Bind of Lord.] The vampire mumbled as the chains shot forward, wrapping around me with an abnormal l force.

    My movements were restricted, and I found myself ensnared in the magical binds. The vampire''s eyes gleamed with triumph as it closed in, confident in its ability to control the course of our confrontation.

    "Your little tricks won''t save you now," the vampire sneered, the chains tightening their grip. I struggled against the magical restraint, but it was futile.

    With a predatory grace, the vampire approached, ws gleaming ominously.

    STAB! The next moment happened in a blur as it drove its ws into my chest. The searing pain was immediate, and I gasped, feeling the otherworldly chill of the vampire''s touch.

    "Burgk-"

    Blood fell to the ground from my mouth as a response.

    "How does it feel?" the vampire taunted, a sinister satisfaction in its voice as its ws remained embedded in my chest.

    "Kurghk-!"

    I grimaced, blood spilling from my mouth in response to the excruciating pain.

    As the vampire relished its dominance, turning its ws within my abdomen, I felt a surge of agony coursing through me.

    However, it was now toote.

    ''Now.'' -Was toote for him to react, as his ws were embedded in my chest.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! Suddenly, countless daggers scattered around the ce, once motionless on the ground, came to life, soaring through the air with uncanny speed.

    The grey mana trails followed them like ethereal threads, connecting them to the vampire that had just been reveling in its triumph.

    "You!"

    The vampire''s eyes widened in surprise as the daggers closed in, each one guided by the invisible mana threads.

    The element of surprise was on my side, and I seized the opportunity to turn the tables. The vampire, momentarily caught off guard, struggled against the sudden onught of enchanted daggers.

    "Let go of me!"

    In a desperate attempt to evade the relentless assault, the vampire attempted to retreat, but I wasn''t going to let him go.

    ''ck Neb.''

    Changing the form of Celestalith to the ck one, I immediately activated its energy and directed it to the Vampire.

    "Urghk!"

    The gravity around him was increased, with his ws piercing my chest. He no longer had the chance to escape from my grasp.

    "No escape," I hissed, no longer being able to keep myposure. "Now, it''s my turn," I dered, a hint of satisfaction in my voice.

    STAB! STAB! STAB! STAB! The ethereal daggers, guided by the invisible threads of grey mana, relentlessly stabbed into the vampire''s form. Each strike was precise and calcted, a dance of supernatural des fueled by the desire for retribution.

    STAB! STAB! STAB! STAB!

    The vampire howled in pain as the enchanted daggers pierced through its immortal flesh. The des, imbued with anti-vampire oil, disrupted the usual regenerative properties of the vampire''s blood, intensifying the agony.

    "AHHHHH!"

    The once-proud creature of the night wailed, its cries distorted by the torment inflicted upon it. The chamber, once filled with the vampire''s triumphantughter, now resonated with the anguished screams that tore through the air.

    "YOU!"

    The vampire''s crimson eyes, once aze with arrogance and fury, now reflected a profound sense of suffering while being wide open as if he had realized something.

    "WHY ARE YOU HERE!"

    His eyes looking at me were now filled with horror as if it had seen something it wasn''t supposed to be. He shouted and screamed, but the oil was taking its effect.

    "Urghk-!"

    Of course, I was still injured at the same time. However, it wasn''t as fatal as it looked.

    ''Sylvie''s blessing, huh?''

    GULP!

    I gulped a mana potion and a healing potion at the same time and started feeling the energy returning to me.

    The wound on my chest also slowly started healing.

    "RAAAA!"

    The vampire''s scream of agony reverberated through the chamber, a guttural cry that echoed the torment coursing through its tattered form.

    ''Now, you will use your desperation trick.''

    I thought. And just to prove that I was right, the vampire, realizing the futility of enduring the barrage of enchanted daggers, made a desperate decision.

    In a swift and calcted motion, the creature transformed into a billowing ck mist, dissipating into the shadows to evade my onught.

    Everything in this world fears death.

    This is what I had learned from killing countless monsters.

    At first, they attacked, trying to kill. But when they realized they were in front of an enemy, they couldn''t beat no matter what, they abandoned theirrades and tried to escape.

    It is the natural instinct of any living being.

    No matter how prideful they are, once you rip them from their ''mighty shells,'' the only thing that remains is the same essence.

    And the ones that have the biggest fear are always the ones that act all highest and mightiest.

    The mist slithered through the chamber, avoiding the lingering echoes of our recent confrontation. It moved with an almost serpentine grace, drawn towards the concealed sanctuary where the vampire had hidden the life essence of its victims.

    I could easily follow where it went since I had already marked him with green tendrils from the start.

    In the dimly lit chamber, the vampire reached the morbid disy, a ce where crimson stains marked the end of countless lives. The bloodthirsty creature, now desperate for rejuvenation, began to feed from the preserved vitae of its previous victims.

    "Give me blood, give me blood¡­."

    He probably went into a frenzy like that. After all, a vampire''s biggest fear is dying.

    "RAAAAAAA!"

    However, little did he know that even the resource he desperately sought was something I had already anticipated.

    As his screams echoed in my ears like a luby, I stood from where I was and approached the vampire.

    "How does it feel to be hunted, the little creature of the night?"

 Chapter 210 47.1 - Her Change

    <h4>Chapter 210 Chapter 47.1 - Her Change </h4>

    210 Chapter 47.1 - Her Change

    "How does it feel to be hunted, the little creature of the night?" I taunted as I followed the billowing mist through the dimly lit chamber. The vampire''s desperate cries had transformed into frenzied pleas for blood, revealing the vulnerability beneath its immortal facade.

    SWOOSH!

    As I closed the distance, the vampire''s form, still shrouded in mist, quivered in response to my words. Its cries turned into an enraged howl, a mixture of fury and fear.

    "Shut up! Don''te closer." the vampire roared, its voice echoing with an otherworldly intensity. The creature pushed to the brink of desperation, lost control of itself. In a surge of manic energy, itunched an immediate counterattack.

    CREACK!

    Countless ethereal des materialized in the air, guided by the vampire''s unrestrained rage. The des shot towards me with deadly precision, each strike aimed to incapacitate and maim.

    "It is futile."

    I reacted swiftly, summoning Celestalith to its chakram form. With a series of precise movements, I deflected the oing daggers, dancing through the air with a grace that belied the danger of the situation.

    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!

    The chamber echoed with the sh of steel as the vampire unleashed its desperate assault. The once-mighty predator now fought with the ferocity of a cornered beast, its attacks fueled by a primal need for survival.

    "How? How? How? How? How? How? How? How? How? How? How? How? How? How?"

    The vampire continuously repeated itself as it sent attacks to me.

    "How is a mere human like you able to have that power inside you? How dare a meremoner bastard like you have it!"

    The desperation within the vampire intensified as it realized the futility of its attacks while mumbling about something rted to power. But at that moment I didn''t care about it.

    Its blood, disturbed by the enchanted daggers, turned poisonous, adding anotheryer of torment to its plight.

    The once-elegant predator sumbed to a more primal state, driven solely by the instinct to survive.

    "This is your true nature, isn''t it? Underneath that good-looking elegant face, you are nothing but a beast after all."

    "SHUT UP!"

    The vampire shouted as he looked at me.

    "How dare a lowly human li-"

    "You keep calling us humans lowly for quite a long time."

    I interrupted his speech. The mere words he had spoken irritated me to the core. The fact that such a bastard who turned himself into a demon dared to lecture me about who was the superior one made me want to puke.

    The mere existence of a demon in my front made the anger and hatred inside me soar.

    ''I want to stab him. I want to stab him. I want to stab him. I want to stab him. I want to stab him. I want to stab him. I want to stab him. I want to stab him. I want to stab him. I want to stab him. I want to stab him. I want to stab him. I want to stab him. I want to stab him.''

    Just like how they did to her, I wanted them to experience the same.

    Their loved ones¡­.

    I want to massacre them in front of them¡­

    I want them to see how the people they had attached to die in front of their eyes¡­.

    I want them to experience despair¡­.

    Their dreams¡­..

    I want them to be crushed¡­

    The pathetic ambitions they hold...The desires they bore¡­.

    I want to crush everything¡­.

    I want to erase their existence in the most painful way possible¡­.

    ''Ah¡­.I am losing control again¡­''

    "I didn''t want to do this," the vampire hissed, its voice a guttural growl. "But if I go down, I''ll take you with me."

    His words had taken me to reality once again.

    The demon''s face constantly turned ugly as it looked at me. The desperateness on its face brought me the joy I was deprived of.

    ''Ah¡­..''

    I felt a perverse pleasure in seeing the once-proud vampire reduced to such a state of desperation. The more he suffered, the more my own pain seemed to dull. It was a twisted catharsis, a momentary relief from the burdens that had weighed on my shoulders.

    ''Will you call your pathetic blood realm now?''

    Even though I had prepared myself thoroughly, the vampire before me was at most at the Nosferatu rank. Even without Sylvie''s blessing, I knew for a fact that nothing much was going to happen.

    "You lowborn, now kneel before me."

    The vampire, consumed by its survival instinct, summoned the blood realm, enveloping us in its crimson embrace.

    The world transformed into a surrealndscape, pulsating with the essence of the creature''s life force.

    I stood amidst the swirling blood, seemingly trapped in the demonic realm crafted by the vampire''s desperation.

    TOK!

    And the moment the space around us was sealed, suddenly, a sinisterughter started echoing.

    "AHAHAHAHAHAH!" The vampire''sughter echoed through the crimson realm, a mad and arrogant cacophony. "You insignificant worm! I''ll die, and you''ll die with me. But before that, let me show you the futility of your resistance."

    With a maniacal gleam in its eyes, the vampire began its pathetic incantation. The blood realm responded to itsmand, distorting and morphing into grotesque shapes.

    PAT! PAT!

    A bloodhound, with eyes ame and fangs dripping with crimson ichor, bounded forward as a creature of dread.

    Blood-bats, their wings stained with the essence of the realm, circled overhead with unsettling screeches.

    The crimsonndscape birthed nightmarish creatures, each more twisted and menacing than thest.

    "Your feeble resistance is futile!" the vampire dered, itsughter echoing through the distorted realm. "These familiars shall feast on your despair as I sacrifice my blood to bind them to your demise."

    However, as the demon continued to create more and more pathetic familiars, I could no longer hold myself.

    The thing that was happening in front of me was why the non-

    perfectly evolved vampires were nothing but a small fry in the demon realm.

    "It is pathetic."

    After all, even though they were the most evolved ones, once you rip that shell, the only thing is a primitive being that has a primitive mind.

    The more I looked at the pathetic vampire and the pathetic familiars, the more I felt the desire to stab him.

    Celestalith.

    I turned the Celestalith into its rifle form.

    "Huh?"

    The vampire seemed to have forgotten how I had attacked him at the start. It was so pathetic that I even felt regret that I spent this much time just to prepare for this pathetic creature.

    Eyes of Hourss.

    I activated my skill as I felt the time slowing down in my eyes. The movements of the monsters became slower and slower.

    I felt like the mana consumption wasn''t even that high, thanks to Sylvie''s [Blessing].

    Without wasting a moment, I took aim at the grotesque familiars spawned by the vampire''s desperate incantations.

    The rifle discharged with a sharp report, sending condensed green mana bullets streaking through the crimson realm.

    PAT! PAT! PAT!

    Each shot found its mark with unerring uracy, and with each impact, the familiars were marked with a vibrant green glow.

    The creatures writhed in agony as the magical bullets disrupted their blood-soaked forms. The once-menacing monsters now quivered with vulnerability, their disgusting features distorted.

    "ROAR!"

    However, the attacks weren''t able to stop them. Even though the monsters were injured, the vampire supplied more and more blood for them to regenerate.

    "You think your feeble attacks can stop them? My blood is their life force, and it is limitless!"

    As the vampire gloated, a calm resolve settled within me. I closed my eyes, shutting out the chaotdscape of the blood realm.

    Instead, I focused solely on the vibrant green markings I had ced on the wounded familiars.

    Mother Moon''s Guidance: Incessant

    In a moment of intense concentration, I summoned Celestalith back to its chakram form. As I opened my eyes, the chamber transformed into a fric dance of ethereal des.

    Ten chakrams, each infused with the same green-grey mana, whirred through the air with an insane precision.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    The chakrams spun with an otherworldly grace, guided by an unseen force. Each one homed in on the marked familiars with pinpoint precision. The ethereal dance of the chakrams created a mesmerizing disy, a deadly ballet under the muted light of the gray moon.

    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!

    Each one of them struck their targets, cutting through the air with deadly uracy. One by one, the marked familiars fell, their twisted forms dissipating into nothingness.

    The vampire, now robbed of its grotesque minions, witnessed the unraveling of itsst desperate gambit.

    "No... this can''t be!" the vampire howled, its arrogant demeanor shattered.

    "So, this is how it needs to be used."

    Gaining enlightenment in the fight. This is how one improves themselves, especially for me.

    The blood realm quivered, the crimsonndscape trembling as the remnants of the familiars faded away.

    CLICK! CLICK! CLICK!

    The silvery glow of the chakrams intensified as they returned to my hands, leaving me standing alone in the now-dissipating blood realm.

    My eyes, now locked onto the vampire, were cold. I felt a little empty and tranquil at the sight.

    Its form has already be pathetic.

    ''The feeling is gone.''

    For some reason, the excitement of killing him was gone. Those feelings were gone. But they wereing back.

    TAP! TAP! TAP! TAP!

    Slowly, step by, I approached the vampire. With each step, the blood underneath my feet tapped.

    And those sounds made me remember that day.

    "The ground felt like this at that time as well."

    The emotions came back. The suffocating feeling, anger, despair, and hatred.

    Then, it was followed by the joy of being able to torture a pathetic vampire in front of me.

    My eyes, now aze with the returned emotions, locked onto the creature.

    "Scream for me," I demanded, my voice cold. It was strange and not at the same time.

    I relished in the power I held over this once-mighty being.

    The thrill of torture surged within me, a primal need to take out my anger on this symbol of the monstrous forces that had destroyed everything.

    My hand, adorned with Celestalith in its chakram form, moved with a fluid grace as I initiated the torment. I cut through the vampire''s flesh, leaving deep gashes that oozed with unnatural blood.

    The vampire''s screams reverberated through the dim chamber, each cry a haunting melody of despair. It begged for mercy, its once-arrogant demeanor shattered by the relentless assault on its tortured form.

    "Spare me! Please!" the vampire pleaded, its voice a desperate whimper amid the chaos. The creature, once a symbol of terror, now found itself at the mercy of a vengeful force it couldn''tprehend.

    "This is not enough."

    But I wasn''t satisfied with mere cuts. I summoned the power of the blue moon, casting mes upon the vampire''s skin.

    "AAAAAAH!"

    The unholy fire danced across its form, scorching and ckening its once-pale flesh.

    "Scream more."

    I didn''t know the expression I was making, but I am pretty sure it wasn''t something good.

    As the vampire writhed in pain, I took it a step further. I summoned the freezing essence of ice psions, encasing the burns in an icy prison.

    "IT HURTS! IT HURTS! IT HURTS!"

    The rapid shift from fire to frost intensified the suffering, a cruel ballet of elements ying out on the canvas of the vampire''s tortured body.

    The conflicting sensations of searing heat and numbing cold intertwined, creating a symphony of agony. Inside, I grappled with my own demons, desperately trying to drown them in the vampire''s suffering.

    "Scream louder!" I shouted, the wordsced with a madness that mirrored the chaos within. The cycle of cutting, burning, and freezing continued a relentless onught that mirrored the storm within my own tormented soul.

    PAT!

    Until the blood realm fell to its ruins¡­..

 Chapter 211 47.2 - Her Change

    <h4>Chapter 211 Chapter 47.2 - Her Change </h4>

    211 Chapter 47.2 - Her Change

    ''What is this?''

    She opened her eyes into the same darkness again.

    Everything felt cold; the world was cold.

    ''I am the same.''

    She wanted to believe that; she wanted to keep that belief.

    ''I am hungry.''

    However, both her emotions and her feelings betrayed her at the same time. The moment she felt the intense hunger and thirst for the first time, she inwardly knew things would never be the same ever again.

    The darkness enveloped her senses, and Maya found herself in a world of cold shadows. An unsettling calm settled over her, and for a brief moment, she clung to the belief that she remained unchanged.

    Yet, that illusion crumbled swiftly.

    A gnawing hunger wed at her insides, a sensation alien to her human self. It echoed through her newfound existence, an insatiable thirst that betrayed the semnce of normalcy she desperately clung to.

    As that bastard''s blood coursed through her veins, a metamorphosis unfolded.

    Each drop seemed to rewrite the very fabric of her being, the essence of vampirism taking root within her. Her senses heightened, and the cold darkness became a canvas painted with vivid details.

    The hunger intensified with every passing moment, a ravenous force that threatened to consume her humanity.

    Deep down, Maya understood that the course of her existence had been irreversibly altered by the forbiddenmunion with the ancient vampire.

    ''Those bodies¡­.''

    The memory of the hanging bodies in the dim chamber resurfaced, but this time, Maya''s reaction was different.

    ''I want to drink their blood¡­..I need blood¡­''

    The revulsion that had initially apanied the gruesome sight seemed to wane, reced by an unsettling curiosity. The hunger within her whispered macabre suggestions, urging her to consider those lifeless forms as a potential source of sustenance.

    ''Why? Why do I think this way?''

    A conflicted turmoil brewed within her. The very thought of consuming another being, especially one of her own kind, sent a wave of self-disgust through her. Yet, the hunger persisted as a relentless force that demanded satisfaction.

    ''But, I am hungry.''

    In this newfound state of existence, the lines between humanity and monstrosity blurred, and Maya grappled with the unsettling realization that she was no longer the person she once knew.

    ''This is wrong.''

    The darkness that embraced her was both an external reality and an internal transformation, each passing moment eroding the remnants of her humanity.

    ''But I am hungry.''

    As the vampire continued to supply her with blood, Maya felt her hunger being sated.

    ''It feels good.''

    The repulsion she initially felt toward the taste of the crimson liquid seemed to dissipate, reced by an odd satisfaction.

    ''You are disgusting.''

    Even though an inner voice recoiled at the thought, she couldn''t deny the strange allure of the blood.

    ''But, it is delicious.''

    It was as if the essence of her being craved it, adapting to the macabre sustenance provided by her newfound vampiric nature.

    ''You are pathetic to like it.''

    The internal conflict persisted¡ªa battle between the remnants of her human morality and the emerging instincts of the creature she was bing.

    ''You are no different than those demons.''

    Maya struggled to reconcile the repulsion with the undeniable satisfaction the blood brought, a dichotomy that echoed theplexity of her transformed existence.

    ''Huh?''

    However, at that exact moment, suddenly, as if a veil had been abruptly lifted, Maya felt the supply of blood ceases.

    ''Where did it go?''

    The crimson lifeline that had sustained her through the transformative process vanished, leaving her in a state of profound disarray.

    Withdrawal effects surged through her like a torrent. It wasn''t just the physical hunger that wed at her insides; it was an overwhelming psychological craving that threatened to unravel the fragile threads of her sanity.

    ''Bring it back. Bring it back. Bring it back. Bring it back. Bring it back. Bring it back. Bring it back. Bring it back. Bring it back. Bring it back. Bring it back. Bring it back. Bring it back. Bring it back.''

    As the blood supply abruptly halted, Maya felt the ground beneath her shatter. The lifeline that had sustained her transformation vanished, leaving her suspended in a limbo between what she was and what she was bing.

    The hunger, once a dull ache, erupted into a tempest within her. It wasn''t merely the physical sensation of an empty stomach but a psychological abyss that beckoned her toward the edge. The shadows in the dim chamber took on a sinister quality, dancing with a malevolence that mirrored the turmoil within.

    The abrupt cessation of the blood supply intensified the internal conflict, and Maya found herself teetering on the precipice of a profound abyss.

    Every fiber of her being screamed for the crimson nectar that had be both sustenance and torment. The air, heavy with the scent of blood, teased her senses, heightening the desperation that wed at her sanity.

    "Haaaaah...Haaaah¡­.."

    The metallic scent of blood lingered in the air, a tantalizing reminder of the sustenance she craved but was now denied.

    Maya gritted her teeth, a futile attempt to stave off the insatiable hunger that threatened to consume her. The echoing mantra of "Bring it back" reverberated through her mind, each repetition driving her deeper into the clutches of a maddening craving.

    ''I need it back. I can''t lose control.'' The struggle was intense; an internal battle waged against the withdrawal effects that wed at her psyche. Her attempts to rationalize, to assert her human will over the burgeoning vampiric instincts, felt like a feeble whisper against the rising tempest.

    The dim chamber bore witness to the silent war within her. Shadows danced as Maya wrestled with the visceral yearning, her form contorting as if trying to escape the confines of her own skin.

    ''I am not a demon. I am not a demon.'' The mantra shed against the growing whispers that taunted her with the allure of surrender.

    ''I need it. I need it. I need it. I need it. I need it. I need it. I need it. I need it.''

    Every fiber of her being strained against the temptation was a testament to the strength of her dwindling humanity.

    As if breaking through a haze, Maya managed to open her eyes, if only partially.

    In the dimness, a scene unfolded that pierced through the fog of her disarray. A young man stood before the vampire, an unlikely defender in this macabre tableau.

    ''Junior?''

    Before she couldprehend the intricacies of the situation, the serenity was shattered.

    CRUNCH!

    The piercing sound reverberated through the chamber as the vampire''s ws impaled the young man''s chest.

    ''What?''

    She wasn''t expecting him. For some reason, she felt like he was thest person that she wanted to be seen by. It was a cruel twist, an unexpected collision of worlds that she couldn''t reconcile.

    Yet, even as her mind grappled with the unfolding scene, another wave of torment surged through her. In the absence of the sustaining blood, every fiber of her being rebelled against the transformation.

    ''IT HURTS SO MUCH!''

    Pain, sharp and unrelenting, twisted through her, warping the very fabric of her existence.

    Her vision took on a crimson hue, an internal tempest that mirrored the external chaos. Maya clung to her fraying control, a desperate attempt to resist the descent into the abyss of agony.

    ''Hold on. Hold on. Hold on.'' The mantra echoed in her mind, a feeble plea against the overwhelming onught of pain.

    ''Junior is here, hold on.'' She wanted to keep her control, getting power from the presence of someone she knew. But slowly, inexorably, the grip of control slipped through her fingers.

    The crimson tide swallowed her senses, and Maya felt like she was losing herself in the searing embrace of suffering.

    In the throes of relentless agony, Maya questioned the cruel hand fate had dealt her. Each wave of pain felt like an affront to her very existence, an unwarranted torment that twisted her perception of reality.

    As the relentless torment consumed her, a seed of resentment sprouted within Maya.

    ''WHY ME!''

    Why was she the vessel for this excruciating transformation? The world, once a ce of wonder, now seemed a malevolent force conspiring against her.

    ''I hate this world. I hate the pain. I hate everything.'' Emotions, distorted and intensified, took hold of her psyche. The tendrils of hatred twisted through her thoughts, a manifestation of the turmoil that raged within.

    In that moment of weakness, as hatred and agony intertwined within her, a haunting voice whispered through the tumult of her mind.

    ''Embrace me.''

    The voice, a haunting echo of her own, resonated with the darker recesses of her consciousness¡ªthe part she had fought to suppress. It was a call from the depths of her own turmoil, an invitation to surrender to the torrent of emotions that threatened to consume her.

    ''No. I can''t.'' The feeble resistance flickered within her, ast stand against the encroaching darkness. The voice, however, persisted, its cadence both seductive and menacing.

    ''Embrace me.''

    In the throes of pain and thirst, the boundaries between herself and the shadow within blurred.

    ''We will be able to drink our beloved blood; just embrace me.''

    As if responding to the call, an intense fragrance wafted through the air¡ªa scent so delicious, so tantalizing, that it intoxicated her senses.

    The aroma was different from the metallic tang of blood she had be ustomed to; it was an alluring fragrance that beckoned her, promising relief from the insatiable thirst.

    ''Embrace me.''

    Maya, caught in the dizzying whirlpool of sensations, found herself unable to resist any longer. The line between her own will and the haunting voice dissolved, and with a reluctant surrender, she embraced the shadow within.

    The turmoil, once a tempest threatening to tear her apart, now became a sinister ally, guiding her toward an ominous unity.

    ''Yes. Let us embrace.''

    The transformation was somehowplete, and the once tumultuous turmoil now harmonized with her essence.

    The world, a canvas of darkness, started unveiling its true colors as the change settled in. Her vibrant blue eyes slowly morphed into a deep, captivating crimson.

    ''Ah¡­''

    With the unveiling of her new reality, a surge of desires welled within her¡ªcravings that were both unfamiliar and insatiable. Foremost among them was an overwhelming thirst for blood.

    ''Blood¡­''

    Driven by an instinct that transcended her human past, Maya followed the tantalizing fragrance that teased her senses.

    SWOOSH!

    Her body moved with a swiftness and grace that defied her former self, a predatory elegance that spoke of her newfound nature.

    ''There it is.''

    In an instant, her body shot forward, guided solely by the intoxicating scent. The source awaited¡ªa body bathed in shadows, vulnerable to her predatory instincts.

    The crimson hunger within her intensified a force that demanded satisfaction as she neared her prey.

    BITE!

    Her fangs immediately bit the pale skin in front of her.

    "Ah¡­."

    The voice, now familiar, resonated in her ears. A part of her recognized it, but in the throes of ecstasy, she dismissed rational thought. The delicate blood that filled her mouth was a revtion¡ªa stark contrast to the vampire''s offering.

    The richness of this blood was a symphony of vors; each drops an exquisite delicacy that quenched her thirst in ways she hadn''t imagined.

    ''Aaaah¡­.So good¡­.''

    It was intoxicating, a sensation that surpassed the mere sustenance the vampire had provided earlier.

    Lost in the depths of this newfound pleasure, Maya surrendered to the ecstasy, allowing the delicious blood to envelop her senses.

    The world faded away as the crimson nectar became her sole focus, and the boundaries between predator and prey dissolved in the intoxicating embrace of the feast.

    "Senior¡­.Calm down¡­."

    Until she heard the voice more clearly this time¡­..

 Chapter 212 47.3 - Her Change

    <h4>Chapter 212 Chapter 47.3 - Her Change </h4>

    212 Chapter 47.3 - Her Change

    As the blood realm crumbled, the once-vibrantndscape of torment dissolved into nothingness.

    The crimson hues faded, leaving only a void of emptiness in its wake. The vampire''s tortured screams echoed in the empty space, haunting in their absence.

    In the aftermath, as the echoes of suffering subsided, I stood alone amidst the ruins of the copsed blood realm. My surroundings were devoid of life, the silence entuating the emptiness that now enveloped me.

    "Haaaah¡­..Haaaaah¡­.."

    Breathless and spent, I gazed upon the remnants of the vampire, a mere lump of flesh that was once a creature of the night.

    ''It is over¡­.''

    I felt something different inside me. As the vampire met its end, I saw something red entering me and enveloping me.

    However, at that moment, intoxicated by that madness, I didn''t care about what it was.

    ''It is empty.''

    And now the madness that had fueled my actions waned, reced by a sense of hollowness. The storm within me had abated, leaving behind a deste calm.

    "Huuuuuu¡­."

    I took a deep breath, the air heavy with the scent of blood and decay. The battle, both physical and emotional, had taken its toll.

    As I surveyed the scene, the weight of my actions settled upon my shoulders, and the reality of what transpired seeped in.

    But that weight wasn''t something feeble like guilt. Contrary to how a human is supposed to be, there wasn''t even an ounce of guilt that could be felt. My heart was empty, and the only weight I felt was how to deal with the repercussions.

    ''Didn''t Ie here for something?''

    And as those turbulent feelings slowly left my heart, I asked myself this question. Following that, amidst the fading echoes of the vampire''s demise, a sudden realization struck me like a jolt.

    The purpose that had brought me into the depths of the tunnels surged back into focus.

    ''Senior Maya!''

    As if awakening from a trance, I shook off the remnants of the battle''s intensity. The initial quest to save Senior Maya had taken a backseat during the tumultuous fight. My hatred and feelings of vengeance clouded my judgment.

    ''Where is-''

    SWOOSH!

    Just as I was about to look around, suddenly, my senses had picked up something. An incredibly fast projectile was approaching me at a rapid speed.

    ''!''

    THUD!

    But it happened so fast that even before my reflexes could react, I felt a weight upon me.

    The impact knocked me off bnce, and before I could fullyprehend what had happened, a searing pain radiated from my shoulders. It was apanied by the sound of tearing fabric and a guttural growl.

    ''What¡­?''

    My heart pounded as I struggled to turn and face whatever hadtched onto me. There, clinging to my shoulders with a fierce grip, was a creature with bloodshot eyes and elongated fangs.

    ''Another vampire?''

    My mind raced as I grappled with the assant.

    The creature''s strength was astonishing, even much higher than the original vampire, its fangs sinking deeper into my flesh.

    No, it was not. While fighting with the vampire count, I always had the upper hand. Even from the start, I was actually using the vampire''s initial arrogance to slowly inject vampire-

    disturbing oil into its body.

    However, right now, I couldn''t wander with those thoughts.

    BITE!

    As the vampire''s fangs entered my shoulder, a sensation unlike pain surged through me.

    "Ah¡­."

    It was an odd mix of pleasure and difort, a disconcerting experience that left me momentarily paralyzed. I even released a groan without my control.

    ''What¡­ is this?''

    Rather than draining my strength, the vampire''s bite seemed to draw me into a bizarre trance. The pleasure-pain sensation lingered, and with each passing second, I felt an inexplicable connection to the vampire.

    GULP! GULP!

    The sound of the vampire gulping constantly entered my head. I could feel my strength leaving my body with each second. I was also gettingfortable at the ce.

    ''No.''

    However, I refused to stay like that in the presence of a demon. I slowly manipted my mana and focused on my arms.

    ''I need to break free.''

    Summoning every ounce of willpower, I pushed against the creature, determined to escape its grasp. The pleasure-

    drenched pain intensified, making it challenging to focus.

    ''Hmm?''

    However, at that moment, amidst the disorienting sensations, a familiar scent wafted through the air, cutting through the lingering aroma of blood.

    ''Is that...?''

    Even amidst the chaotic mix of scents, I recognized it. It was a scent ingrained in my memory, a fragrance that made me bring back to reality.

    With a surge of realization, I looked at the head of the vampire who had buried herself in my shoulder.

    ''Purple hair¡­''

    Despite the vampiric transformation and the bloodstains, I saw it ¨C the familiar cascade of purple hair flowing down to her waist. The familiar slender body, a slightly soft feeling on my chest. Then, as I looked at her fingernails, even though they were slightly worn off and ragged, they were the same familiar ones.

    The delicate fingers that were now touching my chest and possibly my back were also the same. Her skin, even though a little paler, gave the same feeling.

    ''Senior Maya¡­''

    The vampire before me, now feeding on my essence, was none other than Senior Maya.

    ''She became a vampire?''

    At that moment, my thoughts came to an abrupt.

    GULP! GULP!

    She continued to drink my blood, and I also started losing consciousness. If not for Sylvie''s [Blessing], I think I would have already lost my consciousness from the start.

    However, I knew for a fact that this couldn''t go like this for a long time. After all, even now, I was on the verge of anemia, and the more this went on, the more critical my condition would be.

    ''But¡­''

    However, at the same time, I also didn''t want to use force. I didn''t want to kill her.

    Right now, from the state she was in, I knew if I wanted to stop her, I would need to use vampire oil, but that would make her most likely die.

    ''That¡­..''

    GULP! GULP!

    She continued to drink my blood, and I knew I needed to act. With my now free right hand, I grabbed the dagger imbued by the vampire oil.

    ''I am sorry¡­.''

    I raised my hand, the dagger pointing at Maya''s back. The gravity of the situation and the reality that I might need to harm Senior Maya, who was nothing but an innocent person, weighed heavily on me.

    But as I lowered the dagger, my hand came to an abrupt.

    "Astron."

    Maya''s face began to ovep with another face, a face that I had never once forgotten¨C the face of someone who had once spoken to me with a warm smile.

    "You''re not a selfish person."

    In that fleeting moment, I was transported back to a conversation with her.

    ''Why¡­?''

    As the memories shed before my eyes, my hand holding the dagger began to shake involuntarily.

    ''Just do it.''

    I wanted to lower the dagger. I still had so much to do. I had yet to achieve my goals. The revenge I had swore to take¡­..The filth that needed to be cleansed in this world.

    "No matter what you tell yourself, you will always be my good brother; you are not someone to hurt innocent, are you?"

    That smile.

    CLANK!

    "Please always stay like this¡­..Stay as my innocent brother."

    I couldn''t ovee that smile¡­.Neither in the past nor in the present.

    I couldn''t lower the dagger, neither could I hold it.

    As the dagger fell to the ground, I turned to face Senior.

    There I saw it. Senior Maya''s eyes, while still a deep crimson, held an unmistakable glint of tears¡ªthe crimson droplets mixed with the blood she was consuming, creating a surreal scene.

    The tears fell, leaving a trail down her cheeks, lost in the darkness of the cavern.

    ''Yeah¡­.''

    It was a paradoxical sight¡ªthe act of feeding on my blood while shedding tears of sorrow. At that moment, the reality of Maya''s torment became painfully evident.

    Her transformation into a vampire was not a choice she willingly made but a fate forced upon her.

    ''She''s suffering¡­''

    The realization hit me like a tidal wave. I couldn''t bring myself to harm her, not just physically but also emotionally.

    ''Wait.''

    At that second, I realized that if she wanted to drink blood, she also could have gone to the vampire. But, instead, she came to me.

    ''Maybe¡­''

    There was a chance that she wanted to drink my blood.

    ''Then¡­.''

    I decided to try something. I put my mana into my hand and patted her from the back of her neck.

    I couldn''t put much strength into my hands, nor much mana. But, even then, it was fine.

    "Senior¡­Calm down."

    FLINCH!

    The moment my hands touched her back, the reaction was immediate. I felt her flinch and squirm against my touch.

    Her face remained buried in my shoulder, but for a moment, the act of drinking my blood paused. It was as if my touch had disrupted the trance she was in.

    ''Why is she flinching?''

    I couldn''t help but wonder about her reaction. Was it a reflex from her vampiric state, or did my touch stir something within her?

    "Senior Maya, it''s me, Astron," I whispered softly, my hand patting her back a little more. Since she had stopped drinking my blood, I felt like life was returning to me.

    FLINCH!

    She continued to flinch and squirm.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."

    Then, I started hearing a small mumble. The voice was too small that any normal person wouldn''t hear it.

    Her words were a whispered mantra, ament that echoed through the cavern.

    ''Even now, she is trying her best.''

    It was evident that she wanted to drink more blood. I could feel from her body shaking that she was still in an abnormal state. I also wasn''t getting the same feeling I got from the original vampire, as if she wasn''t aplete vampire yet.

    ''Yeah¡­She is not a bad person¡­''

    With a gentle yet firm grip, I reached for Senior Maya''s face, gently pulling her away from the crook of my shoulder.

    Her blue eyes, normally so warm and familiar, were now clouded with inner turmoil. Her lips quivered, and a silent battle waged within her.

    ''She should live.''

    "Senior Maya," I spoke softly, meeting her tearful gaze. "It''s fine. Everything will be fine."

    Tears shimmered in her eyes, reflecting the dim light of the cavern. The struggle was evident, and I could sense the internal conflict tearing at her.

    "It''s okay. You can drink if you need to," I reassured her. "I''m here for you."

    "B-but¡­..I will h-hu-"

    Her hesitation lingered for a moment, a flicker of uncertainty in her crimson eyes.

    "I am okay now."

    However, after a gentle pat on her back, she yielded, and her eyes turned the vivid hue of a vampire.

    "S-sorry¡­."

    BITE!

    She dove into my body once again, this time attacking me from my neck.

    "..."

    I didn''t make any sounds this time as her fangs buried in my neck.

    As Senior Maya continued to drink my blood, I felt a strange sensation welling up within me.

    It wasn''t pain; instead, it was a peculiar warmth, a weird connection that seemed to be deepening with each passing moment.

    The cavernous silence enveloped us as Maya fed, the rhythmic sound of her gul

 Chapter 213 47.4 - Her Change

    <h4>Chapter 213 Chapter 47.4 - Her Change </h4>

    213 Chapter 47.4 - Her Change

    Maya''s world was a tempest of conflicting emotions. As she drank from that neck, the rich taste of his blood flooded her senses, creating a strange dichotomy of pleasure and turmoil.

    "Senior¡­.. calm down."

    But the moment Maya heard that voice, her movements came to a stop.

    ''Junior?''

    The person whom she had just seen his body getting pierced by the ws¡­It was his voice. Then she realized the person whose blood she had been drinking was actually her Junior all the time.

    Tears mingled with the crimson droplets, lost in the shadows of the cavern, a paradoxical scene of sorrow and sustenance.

    ''Why am I doing this?'' The question echoed in Maya''s mind, her heart torn between the thirst for blood and the agony of her transformation.

    She felt a profound sadness, not just for herself but for the person she was feeding on. She could sense his pain, not just physical but emotional.

    ''Why am I here?''

    Her crimson eyes, clouded with inner turmoil, met Junior''s gaze. His touch disrupted the trance she was in, and for a moment, the act of feeding ceased. His gentle patting, his attempts to soothe her, sparked a flicker of warmth within her.

    She could only convey her apologies to him. While he fought with the vampire, while he was injured from the fight, while he probably came here for her¡­.

    What was she doing?

    Just like the same beast he had fought and trapped her, she was drinking his blood in ecstasy. She didn''t even care about how he might have felt.

    ''Why is he doing this?''

    As Junior reached for her face, gently pulling her away from his shoulder, Maya''s lips quivered with unspoken words. She wanted to convey the conflict within, the battle between her vampiric instincts and the remnants of her humanity.

    ''He should hate me.''

    She knew what she did was a betrayal. Betrayal to his trust¡­

    Betrayal to his efforts. She knew she was a bad person for harming the very person who came to save her.

    "It is okay."

    However, despite her fears, Junior reassured her.

    His words, soft andforting, cut through the darkness that threatened to consume her. He encouraged her to drink if she needed to, assuring her that he was there for her.

    ''But, what if I turn into a monster just like them.''

    She remembered the voice inside. She remembered how she disregarded everything and gave in to that feeling.

    "It''s okay. You can drink if you need to," He reassured her. "I''m here for you."

    ''No, don''t stay that. If you say that¡­..''

    She wanted him to hate her. She wanted him to despise her so that she could find the strength to hate herself. She wanted him to give her a reason to hate her¡­.

    She wanted to hate herself.

    "B-but¡­..I will h-hu-"

    "I am okay now."

    But as his words conveyed otherwise, she couldn''t find the strength to refute. As his cold hands, probably because of theck of blood, caressed her flushed cheeks, she couldn''t do it.

    ''I can''t resist.''

    Yielding to the gentle pat on her back, Maya''s hesitation crumbled, and her eyes transformed into the vivid hue of a vampire.

    "S-sorry¡­.."

    With a whispered apology, she plunged back into feeding, this time from his neck.

    ''His blood... it''s different.''

    Maya''s inner turmoil persisted, but the warmth she felt was not just physical. Something, an energy that was inside him¡­.it was different.

    The rhythmic sounds of her gulping merged with the cavernous silence, and despite the unusual circumstances, a strange calmness settled within her.

    ''I like his blood.''

    She finally admitted it.

    The admission, unspoken, resonated in Maya''s conflicted heart. The taste of Junior''s blood was a revtion, a strangefort amidst the chaos of her transformation.

    The guilt and sorrow battled with the undeniable satisfaction, leaving her torn inside as she continued to drink from the person she never wanted to harm.

    ''But, no other blood can satisfy me.''

    She didn''t know why, but in this ce filled with the blood of the vampire count and his victims, she felt repulsed by their smell.

    The smell of blood emanating from them was supposed to make her feel the desire. But she felt theplete opposite. She felt repulsed by their existence.

    However, that wasn''t the case for him.

    Maya''s crimson eyes wandered around Junior''s body as she fed. The torn and tattered clothes revealed glimpses of his bare skin. Though not overly muscr, his body bore the dense strength of rigorous training.

    ''He''s been through so much.''

    Her gaze traced the scars and marks on his body, a testament to the struggles he endured. Despite the hardships etched into his flesh, there was an undeniable resilience.

    In this moment of vulnerability, as she drank from him, Maya couldn''t help but acknowledge the strength thaty beneath the surface.

    The repulsion she felt for the blood of the vampire count and any other human intensified. In contrast, the scent of Junior''s blood, intertwined with the echoes of his struggles, held a strange allure that defied the vampiric instincts within her.

    As she looked at his body, she unknowingly wanted to look at his face. She also needed to take a breather, so she stopped drinking for a second and raised her head.

    ''Ah¡­.''

    As her eyes met Junior''s, a sudden awareness struck her. The crimson hue of her vampire''s eyes locked onto him, and in that moment, a realization cut through the fog of her thirst.

    ''His cheeks are flushed.''

    Junior''s normally pale skin bore a flush, a subtle but noticeable change that entuated the physical toll he endured.

    "Haaaah¡­..haaaah¡­.."

    His breathing, usually steady, was haggard, mirroring the strain etched across his features.

    ''He''s vulnerable too.''

    In this shared vulnerability, the dynamics of the feeding shifted. The acknowledgment of his struggles became a tangible connection, bridging the gap between predator and prey.

    "Finished?" He asked. His face was still the same, as he did not show much emotion. But inwardly, she knew he was showing concern for her right now, even though he was in pain himself. His eyes also looked tired, both physically and mentally.

    The allure of his blood, now intricately woven with the echoes of his pain, transcended the primal instincts that drove her.

    As the realization of Junior''s vulnerability dawned on her, Maya couldn''t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment.

    The connection forged through this intimate act seemed to intensify, and she found herself averting her gaze, burying her face once again in the crook of his shoulder.

    ''I shouldn''t be looking like this.'' The deep purple hue of his eyes, tinged with fatigue, held a depth that made her uneasy.

    It was an intimacy she hadn''t anticipated, a vulnerability that transcended the act of feeding.

    ''It is so embarrassing.''

    Hiding her face from his gaze, Maya lowered her head, seeking refugee at his long and white neck.

    But as she inhaled, she lost herself in the unique scent that enveloped him¡ªan amalgamation of his blood, sweat, and the earthy undertones of the cavern.

    ''No¡­..''

    Thebination, though unconventional, carried an undeniable allure, grounding her in the shared reality of their entwined destinies.

    ''There is nowhere to escape.''

    In this ce where the two stayed, she didn''t have anywhere to escape from him.

    His smell was different; his body was different. Everything slowly changed in her eyes. In a world filled with darkness, only he remained.

    The embarrassment she felt at the intimacy began to mingle with a different emotion¡ªone she hadn''t anticipated.

    ''He is different. So different from everyone else.''

    She knew this was different. This wasn''t a feeling she got from anyone else. It felt so good. As she buried herself in his neck, she felt butterflies in her stomach.

    "I can''t lose you¡­"

    The confession, though soft and barely audible, escaped her lips in a whisper.

    "I won''t lose you¡­"

    The realization, woven into the very fabric of her being, anchored her to the unique scent enveloping her senses.

    The cavern, with its echoes and shadows, became a witness to her silent musings. The unconventionalbination of his blood, sweat, and the earthy undertones of the cavern held an undeniable allure that resonated with the transformation unfolding within her.

    ''I won''t let this feeling go away¡­''

    PAT!

    At that moment, she felt a pat on her shoulder, as if he was calling her to look at him. Slowly, she raised her head, meeting the gaze of Junior, whose eyes were on the verge of closing.

    "Are you finished?" His tired voice carried a sense of concern.

    A shy nod was her response. The thirst that had tormented her seemed to have finally abated. The strange warmth of his blood lingered within her, recing the void left by the vampire''s offering.

    His weary eyes met hers, and with an exhaustion etched on his features, he asked, "Is it okay if I rest a little?"

    Widening her eyes, she noticed the toll his actions had taken on him. The concern in her eyes reflected the realization that he had pushed himself beyond his limits.

    "It is okay," she uttered softly with a little guilt in her heart.

    "Then¡­."

    Following that, he closed his eyes.

    THUD!

    And his head fell onto her shoulders.

    As he rested his head on her shoulders, she felt the weight of his weariness. The rhythmic rise and fall of his chest, oncebored, gradually stabilized. However, with a gentle touch, she realized that his hand, which had been caressing her back, now fell limp.

    "He lost consciousness," she whispered to the silent cavern, her voice a soft acknowledgment of the vulnerability that enveloped them both.

    With care, Maya slowly rose from her seated position, cradling his head in her hands. A newfound energy surged through her, fueled by the satisfaction of her thirst being quenched.

    "Sorry¡­."

    Yet, intertwined with that vitality was a burgeoning sense of responsibility for his unconscious state.

    As she gently held his head, she sat down with her knees bent. Then, she put his head on top of her thighs, making himfortable.

    ''It said to do like this, right?''

    She had never experienced a situation like this in her life before. But, she knew from the books she read that it wasforting when peopley like this.

    As Juniory unconscious on her thighs, Maya observed his pale features, the subtle rise, and fall of his chest with each breath.

    ''He is like a kid.''

    Her fingers traced gentle patterns across his face, a tender caress that mirrored the softness of his sleeping form. In the dim light of the cavern, a delicate smile graced her lips¡ªa quiet expression of theplex emotions churning within.

    "I never thought I''d find myself in such a situation," she murmured to the slumbering Junior, her voice a soft whisper in the stillness of the cavern.

    The moment of vulnerability and newfound strength marked a turning point in her existence.

    As Maya gazed at him, a sense of protectiveness welled up, weaving an unspoken promise to safeguard the person who had unwittingly be an integral part of her transformed world.

    "It is fine if I stay like this a little, right?"

 Chapter 214 47.5 - Her Change

    <h4>Chapter 214 Chapter 47.5 - Her Change </h4>

    214 Chapter 47.5 - Her Change

    It had been a little while since I feltfortable.

    ''Comfortable.''

    That word alone made me immediately feel something was different. The sensation at the back of my head was both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time.

    It was something that I hadn''t felt for a long time.

    "You are awake."

    The voice reached me, and as I opened my eyes, the sight that greeted me was one of unexpected serenity. There, looking down at me with a gentle smile, was Senior Maya.

    Her delicate features were bathed in soft light, her skin radiant and gleaming. Her once-crimson eyes had reverted to their familiar shade of blue, and a sense of tranquility emanated from her presence.

    It was a different atmosphere she gavepared to how she had been just before. It was like she became herself, but at the same time, she changed a little.

    ''This¡­.''

    I didn''t want to stand like this. I felt ufortable lying in this position. It was not because I remembered things I didn''t want to....Definitely.

    "How long I had been asleep?" I asked while trying to stand.

    PAT!

    However, her hand on my forehead blocked me, not letting me do as I wanted. And, for some reason, the force behind that head wasn''t something I could go against.

    ''What?''

    I also felt a little weak. No, it wasn''t that I felt weak; it was just I couldn''t feel the same strength coursing through me, probably because Sylvie''s [Blessing] had disappeared, which meant my stats must have returned to their original parameters.

    "Junior, you are still tired."

    Senior Maya smiled warmly as she tapped on my forehead with a gentle touch. The force she used to pin me was nowhere to be seen.

    Her smile was a smile that spoke of relief, as if a burden had been lifted. Her eyes, now clear and filled with kindness, reflected the genuine concern she felt.

    But I still didn''t want to stay in this position. I also didn''t feel that much tired either.

    "I am no-"

    "You are. Why don''t you listen to your elders?" However, my words were interrupted.

    "¡­.."

    "Right. This is how you should behave?"

    Seeing the smile, I was annoyed.

    "¡­..Just a moment before, you weren''t behaving like an elder, though."

    "What did you say?"

    I couldn''t resist when an opportunity like this presented itself as I pointed out, "Just a moment ago, you weren''t behaving like an elder, Senior. You were acting more like a child who just got what they wanted."

    Maya''s eyes widened, and a faint blush tinted her cheeks. She stammered for a moment, seemingly caught off guard. "I-I wasn''t! I was just... uh, thirsty. Yes, thirsty!"

    For some reason, I wanted to tease her a little further. "Thirsty, huh? You drank my blood like a little kid enjoying a drink."

    "Th-that''s not true! I was just... ugh!" Her face flushed even more, and she covered her eyes with her hands as if trying to hide herself from the world. But then, she slightly opened her fingers, revealing her clear blue eyes.

    "S-sorry¡­." An apology was the only thing she could utter at that moment. It seemed she still couldn''t get over how she behaved.

    Her innocence remained the same.

    "It is fine," I mumbled. "I did it on my own ord."

    "But it must have hurt, right?" Maya''s concern was evident in her voice as she continued, her gaze fixed on me. "I know your body was not in the best condition, and I must have put a strain on you. I didn''t mean to... I just couldn''t control myself."

    However, as she mentioned about hurting, I remember the sensations I had felt. When she pushed her fangs into my body, rather than feeling pain, I felt a different sensation.

    ''It was a pleasure.''

    The ce she bit was filled with pleasure, and at the same time, I felt a little numb. It wasn''t simply the pain. Thus, I knew one thing for a fact.

    ''She is a little different from other vampires.''

    I didn''t know why it was in detail, but if her evolution were interrupted at the half because of me, then she would be in an unpredictable state.

    ''Did she finish her own evolution?''

    That seemed usible. Even though it was probably an extremely rare case, if it was Senior Maya, it would make sense since she wouldn''t want to hurt anyone.

    ''Such an evolution probably resulted because of her own feelings and how she limited herself.''

    It was truly a remarkable achievement. Even in the face of such an adversary, she still retained a characteristic of herself.

    It was something worthy of respect, not something that needs to be apologized for.

    "You shouldn''t apologize." So, I couldn''t help but utter.

    "What?"

    "You shouldn''t apologize," I repeated, looking directly into her eyes. The surprise on her face was evident, and I felt the need to reassure her. "It didn''t hurt, Senior Maya. In fact, it felt... different."

    "D-different?" Her eyes widened, and a deeper shade of pink spread across her cheeks.

    I nodded, opting for honesty. "It felt good in a strange way. Not the pain I expected, but more like a peculiar sensation. It''s hard to exin."

    Maya''s embarrassment escted. She fidgeted with her fingers, her eyes avoiding mine. "U-uh, I didn''t mean to... um, well, I''m d it didn''t hurt?"

    "You should be."

    "But junior, are you really that type?"

    "That type? What do you mean?"

    "Well, I heard once from my friend. She was talking about her senior who loved feeling pain, and it felt pleasurable for him. So, I thought maybe you are also like that."

    "Huh?" The moment I heard that, I looked at Maya with disbelief. But, it seemed my eyes gave the wrong signal to her.

    "I-if you really like such a thing, I wouldn''t mi-"However, the more she continued to speak, even I started feeling embarrassed.

    SWOOSH!

    And I immediately stood up, not being able to sit on those thighs any longer. It was so embarrassing already, and those words hit the mark.

    "Wh-" She seemed surprised at my sudden movement, but her eyes followed my every movement.

    "I think you are gravely misunderstanding something," I said, looking at her clueless face. "I''m not into that. It was just a unique sensation, probably because of your... condition."

    At the mention of that, she nodded her head. "Oh¡­.I see¡­" She didn''t even feel embarrassed at what she just said. "I am sorry if I assumed wrong."

    Even though she uttered apologies, it was more like a sorry for not understanding, not because she was embarrassed.

    ''Innocence is a bliss¡­.''

    I realized then that she probably didn''t mean anything sexual by enjoying pain. She probably didn''t even know much about such things.

    "Seriously, you are such a mood killer." I couldn''t help but mumble.

    "What did you say?"

    "Nothing. Let''s just leave."

    "Okay¡­.."

    It seemed she was regretful a little, but what could I say?

    It was her own fault.

    ''me your innocence¡­.Or, me the fact that I knew¡­''

    Just like that, we stood up and started getting ready to leave.

    ********

    The moment Astron and Maya had left those tunnels, the first thing they did was return to the hotel.

    Though Astron came by himself, and Maya cameter all alone.

    And Amelia and Sylvie were the first two to wee Maya.

    "Maya!" Amelia eximed, her eyes wide with a mix of relief and worry. She rushed forward and enveloped Maya in a tight embrace, her pent-up emotions bubbling to the surface. Tears welled up in her eyes, a testament to the concern she had been harboring during Maya''s absence.

    "Where were you? We were so worried!" Amelia''s voice wavered, abination of joy at seeing Maya safe and the residual anxiety of the unknown.

    Maya, too, felt the weight of the moment. She returned the hug, her own eyes moist with unspoken emotions. "I''m sorry, Amelia. It''s... it''s a little long story¡­.."

    Sylvie, standing beside them, watched the reunion with a soft smile. The tension that had gripped both her and Senior Amelia seemed to dissipate as Maya returned to them.

    But her eyes turned to the person beside her. He, who was looking at the scene with his normal cold purple eyes, felt a little different.She had already called him the moment she was notified that Maya had returned.

    "Are you okay?" Sylvie asked, looking at him.

    "Yeah. Thanks to you."

    Sylvie smiled, a genuine warmth in her eyes. "It was nothing. I''m just d I could be of any help, and you''re both safe now."

    "Yeah." He nodded his head.

    ''But, something feels different.'' Sylvie thought inwardly. It wasn''t just a simple vibe change. For some reason, the aura that she could sense from Astron came as different.

    "Junior Sylvie." At that moment, Maya''s voice came from the sides.

    Sylvie turned towards Maya, who had a genuine smile on her face. "Thank you, Sylvie. For staying with Amelia and helping out. I appreciate it."

    Sylvie smiled back, feeling a warmth in her heart. "It was okay, Senior. I''m just d everything worked out."

    Maya''s eyes, however, held a subtle change. There was something otherworldly about her, something Sylvie couldn''t quite put her finger on. It was as if Maya had brought back a piece of the unknown with her.

    Sylvie''s instincts tingled; it was a little eerie, but she dismissed it, attributing it to the lingering tension of the recent events.

    ''I am probably misunderstanding.''

    She wanted to say that, but at this point, she had learned to trust her senses. The change she felt from Astron was a lot more drastic when it came to Maya.

    "Now, we need to report to authorities."

    However, in this group, there was someone who knew the importance. As Astron said that, Maya also nodded her head.

    "You are right. I should report it."

    "Let me contact the academy and the officers first," Amelia said and turned his head to Astron. "Also, while you were away, another bunch of officials came."

    "Another bunch of officials?"

    "Yes. They said they were from the Demonic Human Bureau. They wanted to talk to you." Hearing this, Astron turned to face Sylvie.

    "Yes. They already asked me about what happened, and they also want to talk to you." Sylvie also nodded and confirmed. However, she seemed a little scared by the mention of the Demonic Human Bureau, and Astron knew why.

    "Okay. I will contact them soon."

    After all, they were one of the ones that betrayed the humanity¡­.

 Chapter 215 47.6 - Her Change

    <h4>Chapter 215 Chapter 47.6 - Her Change </h4>

    215 Chapter 47.6 - Her Change

    Maya found herself in a small, dimly lit room, facing the two officers from the Local Awakened Security, Han and Margareta.

    The atmosphere was tense, and Maya could sense their scrutiny as they prepared to question her.

    Han leaned forward, his stern gaze fixed on Maya. "Miss Maya, we''ve been informed of the recent events. We need you to provide a detailed ount of what transpired."

    Maya took a deep breath and began recounting the harrowing experience. She described how she was ambushed and kidnapped by a vampire and the terror she felt as she realized the danger she was in.

    Her eyes flickered with a mixture of ''fear'' and ''determination'' as she continued, revealing how she managed to turn the tables.

    "I had an artifact hidden as a trump card," Maya exined. "It was a powerful enchanted weapon that allowed me to get rid of the vampire''s restraints. And then, with its help, I was able to escape and, ultimately, eliminate the threat."

    She had already returned to her usual demeanor now that the events transpired had be far, long away.

    Margareta raised an eyebrow. "An enchanted weapon? You were well-prepared, Miss Maya."

    "It is all thanks to our academy."

    "Yes. We know you are a senior from the Arcadia Hunter Academy."

    Maya nodded in acknowledgment. "Yes, my training at the Arcadia Hunter Academy has been invaluable."

    Han''s stern expression softened slightly with a slight respect. "We understand the importance of being well-

    prepared, especially for someone of your caliber."

    Margareta interjected, "Miss Maya, we''ve dispatched an investigation team to the tunnels you mentioned. They''ll assess the situation and gather any additional evidence. We''ve also notified the families of the kidnapped victims about the developments."

    Maya felt a sense of relief that the authorities were taking swift action. "Thank you for your prompt response. I hope the investigation yields useful information."

    Han then revisited Maya''s earlier testimony. "You mentioned witnessing other victims in the tunnels¡ªpeople the vampire had killed. Can you provide any more details about what you saw?"

    Maya hesitated for a moment, the memory still vivid in her mind. "The victims were suspended from the ceiling, lifeless. It was a gruesome scene. The vampire seemed to revel in disying the aftermath of its action."

    Han and Margareta exchanged nces, their expressions growing grave. After all, they knew a vampire was something that was normal. Hunter could face alone, and they knew what kind of danger this girl before them had defeated.

    After a moment of contemtive silence, Han spoke with a newfound respect in his voice, "Miss Maya, facing a vampire is no small feat. It''s a challenge that even seasoned hunters approach with caution. What you''ve aplished here is beyondmendable."

    Margareta chimed in, her expression reflecting the admiration they both felt, "Indeed, it''s not every day we witness a young hunter confronting and oveing such a formidable adversary. You''ve not only saved yourself but potentially prevented further tragedies. Your bravery won''t go unnoticed."

    Maya nodded, but her expression didn''t move, as if she wasn''t happy with thepliments.

    In fact, she wasn''t since she wasn''t the one who achieved this feat but was here because of his request.

    "Thank you. I did what I had to do to survive and protect others. But there''s still much to uncover about the events in those tunnels."

    However, she still acted her part, exining the truth as if she was the one who had done that.

    Han''s tone shifted to a more serious note. "Miss Maya, I understand the gravity of the situation, and your actions aremendable. However, given the nature of your encounter with a vampire, we need to ensure there are no signs of infection or any lingering effects. It''s a precautionary measure, considering the potential risks involved."

    Maya''s eyes flickered with a hint of difort, but she nodded in understanding. After all, he had also informed her about this, but he said trust was the most important.

    ording to what he said, this incident had already be too big, and if they had learned this from another source, it would have been a lot worse. They would probably target her.

    "I know. It''s necessary to be sure."

    Margareta gestured towards the door. "If you could follow us to the medical bay, we''ll conduct a thorough examination. It won''t take long, and it''s a standard procedure after encounters with demons." Even though there weren''t many records of vampires, encountering a demon and staying alive meant two things.

    Either the said person was on the demon''s side, or they were a spy; thus, an investigation was needed.

    Maya stood up, her resolve evident. "Lead the way."

    Maya followed Han and Margareta to the medical bay, the sterile environment contrasting with the recent chaos in the tunnels. As she settled onto the examination bed, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.

    The gravity of the situation weighed on her, knowing that this examination wasn''t just a routine check-up. He also informed her about this procedure on the way in the tunnels while they nned how much they would reveal.

    "Please start the check-up."

    Han and Margareta watched as the personnel began the examination, their movements professional and precise.

    Various magical detection tools were used to scan Maya''s aura, searching for any traces of demonic energy. Despite the hidden goals of the acts, the procedure seemed like a routine medical examination.

    Maya tried to remain calm, but the tension in the room was palpable.

    Her mind raced with thoughts of trust, secrecy, and the delicate bnce they were trying to maintain.

    ''Everything will be okay. It will be even better if you act like you don''t know why this had happened to you.''

    She recalled what he said to her and remembered the importance of her ''honest'' act.

    As the examination progressed, Han and Margareta exchanged subtle nces. They were seasoned officers, so they knew there was a high chance that Maya was affected by that demon.

    However, to their surprise, the results showed no signs of demonic energy in Maya.

    Han, maintaining his professional demeanor, couldn''t help but express his surprise. "This is..."

    "Thank god." Margareta sighed and smiled. She somehow felt quite fond of this girl since she was the one who fought with the vampire. She sincerely wanted this girl to be as normal and honest as she looked, and her expectations didn''t disappoint her.

    "Wh-"

    But the most surprising one was Maya.

    ''He said they would detect that I was a vampire.''

    After all, she herself drank his blood, and she knew sooner orter she would be found. So, she decided to reveal this to authorities, even though she knew the road would be thorny.

    But this was different from what they expected, and it was a weed one.

    Han smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Miss Maya. It seems whatever you faced didn''t leave asting mark on you. You''re in the clear."

    Margareta added, "You''ve been through a lot, and we appreciate your cooperation. We''ll continue our investigation, and if you remember anything else, don''t hesitate to contact us."

    Just like that, Maya, somehow feeling relieved, left the room.

    *******

    "Astron Natusalune, correct?"

    The man standing before me had an air of authority that radiated from his very being. His hair, once likely a dark shade, was now a pristine white, and wrinkles etched the map of time on his face.

    Despite the aging signs, there was an undeniable strength in his presence, an overwhelming vibe that demanded respect.

    But I knew for one fact that this guy before me wasn''t someone worthy of respect.

    ''Benjamin!''

    A traitor bastard who sold the information of the hunters and acted as a spy. He was a rat, a rat I wanted to choke with my bare hands.

    "Yes, I''m Astron Natusalune," I replied, meeting his gaze directly.

    "I am Director Benjamin, an investigator under the Demonic Human Bureau," he introduced himself with a firm tone, and his piercing gaze bore into mine.

    This guy was a demonic human who knew how to hide himself very well.

    At this exact moment, I imagined killing him, cutting his face, stabbing his chest countless times, dismembering his organs, and disying them to the world.

    However, I didn''t have the strength. After all, he was at least a mid-rank-10 hunter who couldn''t even bepared to the academy students right now.

    Thus, I kept my cool, my face unchanging.

    "You were called here in order to move with the investigation rted to the demonic human attack that had targeted student Sylvie."

    As Director Benjamin opened his mouth, my mind worked swiftly to conduct a visual analysis of the investigator before me.

    His appearance spoke volumes about the recent events that had unfolded in his life.

    Firstly, his eyes revealed a weariness that couldn''t be concealed. Dark circles clung to the lower lids, and the subtle twitch in his right eye suggested ack of sleep. It was evident that he had been pushing himself beyond normal limits, possibly fueled by the urgency of the investigation.

    The faint scent of cigarette smoke lingered in the air around him, confirming my suspicion that he had recently indulged in the habit.

    A crumpled pack of cigarettes protruded from the inner pocket of his suit, its presence hinting at moments of contemtion amidst the chaos.

    The cuff of his left sleeve bore a faint smudge of dirt, perhaps remnants of an explosive situation or a scuffle.

    The well-polished shoes hinted at recent visits to ces less pristine than an investigator''s office, possibly a scene with explosives.

    His smartphone, a device for government officials, barely visible in the inner pocket, emitted a faint glow.

    A brief nce told me that he had just concluded a call with his superiors, a conversation that likely contained critical information or directives rted to our current investigation.

    The hem of his overcoat bore a dampness that hadn''t fully dissipated, and a lingering chill seemed to emanate from his very presence.

    The city had experienced an unusually cold night justst night, and the dampness on his coat suggested exposure to the chilly air. The fact that he had entered the city during such weather conditions spoke volumes about the urgency and immediacy of the situation.

    All of them made me understand that he had just recentlye to this city, possibly at night.

    ''The investigation team most likely transferred the case to the Demonic Human Bureau, and he just came to the cityst night with the order from higher-ups.''

    If that was the case, it was even impressive that he came to the conclusion that I was a suspect, most likely from a former case.

    ''Fred''s disappearance.''

    Thest time Fred was seen was when he entered the same dungeon as us, and he must have remembered the list and my name.

    ''Makes sense.''

    I knew for a fact that Sylvie was also called before me, and she was also questioned. Of course, she was asked some questions about the event and the identity of the demonic humans that had attacked her and me.

    "Yes, Sir Benjamin."

    I bent my pride and paid my respects.

    "I won''t keep you here for a long time." He said, his eyes looking at me. "Do you know anything about the masked attacker that had targeted the Demonic Humans and killed them?"

    I maintained a calm demeanor as I met Director Benjamin''s scrutinizing gaze. The questions he posed were direct, and I could sense the undercurrent of suspicion in his words.

    Even though he was a professional and almost had perfect control over his body, the small hints that he gave couldn''t escape my eyes.

    "Masked attacker targeting Demonic Humans? Even though I had been informed by Sylvie and Officer Margaret, I''m afraid I don''t have any information on that," I replied, feigning ignorance with a touch of sincerity.

    It was a delicate dance, a careful bnce between appearing cooperative and deflecting suspicion.

    The answer to that question wasn''t the important thing. What he was looking for wasn''t the oral answer but actually the response given by my body, and I knew that well.

    Benjamin''s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze intense. I knew he was trying to gauge my reactions, searching for any sign of deception.

    ''You won''t find one.''

    One of the first things I had trained aside from my body was my poker face. Even with [Perceptive Insight] assisting me, I didn''t getzy and paid the utmost importance to being able to control every little detail of my body.

    The mask I wore was one ofposure and innocence, concealing the turbulent thoughts beneath.

    "Is that so?"

    And it seemed he concluded that I wasn''t someone that needed to be suspected. After all, I made sure of that. It was not that hard.

    "Thank you for your cooperation. You are free to leave."

    Especially if you knew of that bastard''s skill¡­.

 Chapter 216 47.7 - Her Change [Interlude]

    <h4>Chapter 216 Chapter 47.7 - Her Change [Interlude]</h4>

    216 Chapter 47.7 - Her Change [Interlude]

    "Is it over now?"

    Meeting in front of the same hotel room, Maya asked.

    "Yes. It is."

    I replied as I stepped into the room.

    Once inside, I turned to Maya. "How did yours go?" I asked, curious about the details of her encounter with the officers.

    After all, this part was one of the most crucial parts after the incident.

    Maya hesitated for a moment before responding. "It was... different from what we nned."

    "What do you mean different?" Hearing this, my mind immediately started going around everywhere.

    After all, revealing the information to the government itself was a risky move, but it was better than hiding it.

    ''Hiding it is not optimal.''

    Things rted to demons have the utmost ability to control public opinion about a person, and the moment Maya became affiliated with such a thing, it would be impossible to hide.

    Even though she can somehow not look like a vampire, her blood levels and her biology have changed. She probably also contains the demonic energy factor in her body. Thus, it will be very hard to hide in the academy unless she is cooperating with the demons themselves.

    But she can''t do that. Neither will I allow it, nor will she prefer. Thus, in the end, this binds our hands and limits our choices. Therefore, the choice I made was something that contained a lot of risks.

    She was prone to being captured by the government or magic towers, but there, I trusted the academy and the headmaster.

    There were also extremists like me who were determined to kill all the demons; thus, not knowing Maya, they would probably target her at the same time.

    Thus, we were walking on a tightrope.

    ''Did they already contact the academy, or are they taking her? Did I miscalcte?''

    Those types of questions filled my head. After all, I didn''t save Maya so that she could be subjected to the experiments. That would be an even worse destiny than death itself.

    "Yes." Maya nodded her head, looking at my eyes.

    "How?"

    "The thing is," Maya began, her expression a mix of relief and uncertainty, "they didn''t find any demonic energy inside me."

    My eyes widened in surprise, processing the implications of her words. "What do you mean? Are you saying they just let you go?"

    Maya nodded. "Yes, exactly. They asked me questions about what happened and the vampire incident, but when they examined me for demonic energy, they found nothing. It''s like I''mpletely human."

    I couldn''t hide my astonishment. If the officers couldn''t detect any demonic energy within Maya, it meant that she had sessfully concealed her true nature from their scrutiny. It was a revtion that carried both relief andplexity.

    ''Is she not a vampire?''

    That was not even a question. The amount of blood she had drunk from me would have killed me If not for Sylvie''s [Blessing]. So, there was no way apletely normal human could drink such a thing.

    So, it was very hard to believe.

    ''Were they bluffing?'' I thought. ''No, they didn''t seem to be that capable.''

    From my interactions with Margareta, I knew she wasn''t that talented of an officer. This was also probably why she was rotting in a city like this and why all those cases were neglected.

    "Did they say anything else? Any hints about why you might be different?" I probed, my mind racing to make sense of the situation.

    Maya shook her head. "No, they didn''t give any specific reasons. They just concluded that I was clear of demonic energy and released me. It''s like they didn''t know what to make of it."

    Hearing Maya confirm, I decided to believe in her judgment.

    ''If that is the case, she is a vampire without demonic energy?''

    That question lingered in my head.

    "This changes things," I murmured, contemting the newfound dynamics. "If they couldn''t detect anything, it gives us more leeway, but it also raises questions about why you''re different."

    ''How can this even happen?''

    Did that even make sense? How can one be a vampire without having demonic energy?

    ''Her mutation¡­.''

    At that moment, I thought of something.

    ''If her evolution was iplete¡­.''

    Then it would make sense. When I attacked the vampire, she must have been going through with the evolution of it, but since I had attacked the vampire, it was interrupted by my attack.

    And then, since I killed the vampire, the process didn''t have a direction.

    ''So does that mean shepleted her own evolution on her own?''

    Turning my head to Maya, I hadn''t gotten any feeling of Demonic Energy as well, even with vengeful bane.

    At the start, I thought it was because she was tired and a new vampire, but now that I looked at it, even after all this time, she still didn''t have it inside.

    The pieces of the puzzle began to align in my mind. Maya''s unique situation seemed to be a result of her interrupted evolution, shaped by her own values and willpower. It was as if her own resentment toward bing aplete vampire had steered the course of her transformation.

    ''Maya resisted the essence of the vampire,'' I contemted. ''She must have rejected it as best as she could and, in doing so, retained her humanity without sumbing to demonic energy.''

    It was a remarkable feat¡ªone that defied the natural order of vampire evolution.

    Maya''s actions, fueled by her own values and the strength of her will, had forged a path that diverged from the norm.

    She created her own identity as a vampire,'' I mused. ''An identity that doesn''t conform to the usual characteristics of a demonic being.''

    While this revtion brought a sense of relief, it also addedyers ofplexity to Maya''s existence.

    ''Yeah, she is definitely worthy of respect.''

    As she faced the challenges ahead, I couldn''t help but admire the strength she exhibited in retaining her humanity against the odds.

    "Senior Maya¡­." I mumbled.

    "What?"

    "It must have been hard to resist it."

    "¡­.."

    Maya''s expression softened at my words, and she offered a small smile in acknowledgment while lowering her head.

    "I couldn''t resist it in the end."

    And mumbled in a small whisper, but I heard it. Seeing she was still guilty about everything, I couldn''t help but shake my head. She really was hard on herself.

    "It is fine. You did well."

    KNOCK!

    Just as my hand was about to move unconsciously, I suddenly heard a knocking from out of the room.

    "Astron, are you there?"

    It was Amelia.

    "Yes."

    "Did you see Maya? I have been looking for her but couldn''t find her."

    "She is here."

    "Huh?"

    "You cane in, by the way. The door is open; you don''t need to wait outside."

    Amelia entered the room, casting a curious nce between Maya and me.

    "What are you two doing in here?" she asked, her eyes alternating between us.

    "We''re just talking," I replied, keeping my expression neutral. Even though Amelia wasn''t a bad person or friend, it was always better to keep Maya''s situation secret since the opportunity presented itself.

    Amelia raised an eyebrow with a yful suspicion on her face. "Discussing matters, huh? I wonder what matters they are. Maya care to exin?"

    Maya''s face flushed with embarrassment. "T-that¡­ we were just talking about recent events."

    Amelia grinned mischievously, teasing, "Sure, just talking? If you say so."

    Maya shot me a quick nce, silently pleading for support, though she chose the wrong person to ask for help.

    After all, no person could put me in between two girls of such a dynamic. I got my lesson for that.

    I maintained a stoic expression, not giving away any details.

    But then, Amelia''s expression softened. "Well, whatever it is, I''m just d to see you back, Maya." The corner of her eyes was a little wet. "It worried us when you disappeared like that."

    Maya''s embarrassment faded into a warm smile. "I missed you too, Amelia. It''s good to be back."

    They looked at each other for a second, and I couldn''t help but think I was the one that was a thumb here.

    "Cough¡­Anyway." Amelia cleared her throat,posing her expression. And then, she said, "We should leave. It is gettingte, and the instructor is waiting for us."

    Just like that, we left the room, making our way back to the others. Sylvie, who had been waiting patiently, joined us, and we headed back to the academy.

    *******

    ''This is¡­.''

    When I returned to the academy, the first thing I did was immediately go into my room and lie down. Since I had been awake for a very long time and hadn''t rested that well, my body was tired.

    But, as Iy on the bed, I sensed something. I change inside myself.

    ''What the hell is this?''

    It was a subtle feeling, as if something foreign was inside me, but at the same time, this feeling felt somehow familiar.

    ''Don''t tell me¡­.''

    It was the same feeling I had gotten when I first got the [Shadowborne] when I first killed the MistWraith.

    At that moment, I immediately called my status window.

    ''Status.''

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1)

    ?Talent Limit: 6

    ?Passives:

    -Vengeful Bane

    -Bloodline Resonance

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    Strength: 2.80 ? 3.00

    Dexterity: 3.45 ? 3.60

    Agility: 3.76 ? 3.90

    Constitution: 2.75 ? 2.85

    Intuition: 3.95 ? 4.05

    Magical Power: 4.20 ? 4.35

    Mana Capacity: 3.13 ? 3.25

    ?Traits:

    -Perceptive Insight (Unique)(Unchanging)

    -Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 1)

    -Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    ?Arts:

    -Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%22)

    ?Skills:

    -Dash

    -Eyes of Hourss

    ?Body Imprints:

    ?Bonds:

    -Aurora Raven (Rare)(Growth Type)

    -Celestalith, The Transcendent Eclipse

    --------------------------------

    As I called up my status window, the familiar interface appeared before me.

    However, this time, it wasn''t the usual array of stats and abilities. Something new had emerged, something rted to the recent events.

    The new addition, Bloodline Resonance, caught my attention. Its description revealed everything I needed to know.

    -------------------------------

    Passive: Bloodline Resonance

    Description: Upon defeating a target infused with demonic energy, the user taps into the essence of the demonic bloodline, absorbing a fraction of its power to enhance both physical and magical attributes. The effectiveness of this skill esctes with the potency of the demonic energy within the in target. By resonating with the bloodline of demons, the user gains a unique form of empowerment, marking a symbiotic connection with the very forces theybat.

    -----------------------------------

    ''This is new.''

    It seems it wasn''t like I didn''t gain anything from the hunt after all¡­.

 Chapter 217 48.1 - Unmovable Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 217 Chapter 48.1 - Unmovable Mountain </h4>

    217 Chapter 48.1 - Unmovable Mountain

    "YOU BASTARD! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!"

    Sitting in the middle of her room, Julia was fuming. Even her aura was shining while she was grabbing the handle of her bad.

    "Just calm down."

    Irina entered the room at that moment.

    "How can I calm down? This bastard is clearly doing this on purpose."

    Julia shot up from her chair, her eyes aze with frustration as she pointed at the holographic disy projected above her desk. On the screen, her character in the "ChronoScape" game seemed to be in the midst of a perilous situation.

    "Look at this! He just stole my quest item, and now he''s unting it in front of me! I can''t believe it!"

    There, a guy without any ounce of clothing was dancing right in front of her. Let alone his non-existent clothing, the design of his character, and the stick he was holding alone made him recognizable.

    Irina sighed, a mixture of amusement and exasperation ying on her features. She walked over to Julia and peered at the screen.

    "Julia, it''s just a game. Rx." She mumbled, but the smile on her face was clear. She knew what would trigger this girl the most.

    "It''s not just a game!" Julia huffed, crossing her arms. "It''s a matter of principle. He''s intentionally messing with me."

    Irina chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Well, it seems like you''ve found a rival in the game. Isn''t that part of the fun?"

    "No, it''s not fun! This is personal now."

    As the two friends bantered about the virtual world, Ethan, who had been quietly observing the scene, finally spoke up.

    "Are you two always like this when ying games?"

    Julia and Irina turned to him simultaneously, a shared expression of determination on their faces.

    "Yes."

    "Yes."

    Though Irina''s face was rather masking her true feelings, after all, this was the first time she was ying games with her friends in such a manner. Thanks to her mother¡­..

    Ethan shrugged, deciding it might be best to leave them to their passionate gaming rivalry. He also didn''t y many games since he didn''t see them suited for a Hunter, a person with a responsibility to protect others.

    After all, for him, such a responsibility was obliged to be taken more seriously.

    Meanwhile, Lilia, who had been watching from a corner, interjected with a sarcastic tone, "And here I thought you were going to improve your spatial awareness and motor reflexes, Irina."

    Irina shot her a yful re. "I am. Dealing with Julia''spetitive spirit is an excellent exercise for that."

    "Yeah, I can see that," Lilia mumbled as she approached. "You dealt with it really ''well''."

    Lilia, with a mischievous glint in her eyes, continued her sarcastic banter.

    "Honestly, Irina, I can''t believe you''re subjecting yourself to such a challenging game to improve your skills. I mean, with the way you handle those controls, I''m surprised you haven''t leveled down yet."

    Irina''s yful re turned into a determined smirk. "Oh, you think so? Well, let''s see how well you fare against me then. How about a little duel, Lilia?"

    Lilia raised an eyebrow, surprised by the sudden challenge. "A duel? Are you sure about that? I don''t want to make you cry when you realize how untalented you are in this game."

    Irinaughed apetitive fire in her eyes. "We''ll see about that. Prepare yourself, Lilia."

    The two friends set up their characters for a one-on-one duel within the virtual world of "ChronoScape." As the holographic arena materialized,plete with a cheering virtual crowd, the anticipation in the room grew.

    Ethan and Julia watched with amused expressions, putting their own virtual squabbles on hold to witness the showdown.

    "Wanna bet?" Julia asked, holding her drink.

    Ethan shook his head, his attention still focused on the unfolding virtual duel. "Nah, I''m not much of a betting guy. I''d rather just enjoy the show."

    Julia, determined to stir things up, grinned mischievously. "Come on, Ethan, where''s your sense of adventure? A little bet could make things more interesting."

    Ethan hesitated but ultimately stuck to his decision. "I''ll pass. I just want to see how this duel turns out."

    Julia, never one to back down, decided to take matters into her own hands. With a swift motion, she reached behind Ethan, attempting to give him a yful jab. A tomboyish grin spread across her face.

    "You need to man up, Ethan! Spice things up a bit."

    Ethan, this time not getting caught off guard by Julia''s sudden attack, managed to dodge just in time.

    "Not again." He smiled triumphantly. After all the time he had been subjected to the act of ''friendship'' by Julia''s terms, he was no longer caught off guard by such things.

    "Wow, our little Ethan finally grew up," Julia smirked, but she held a little surprise as well. Even though Ethan''s climb in ranks became the topic of the academy, she wasn''t expecting such a rapid improvement.

    Ethan chuckled, appreciating Julia''s attempt to spice up the atmosphere. "Nice try, Julia. But I''ve been through your ''friendship training'' enough times to see iting."

    Julia feigned disappointment. "Oh,e on! Where''s the fun in that if you''re always prepared?"

    Ethan raised an eyebrow teasingly. "The fun is in not getting ambushed every time I turn around."

    Julia, undeterred, leaned in with a challenging glint in her eyes. "Alright, Ethan, let''s make this interesting. How about a little bet on the oue of the duel?"

    Ethan sighed, knowing Julia''spetitive streak too well. "Julia, I already said I''m not into betting."

    But Julia persisted, her nagging reaching a new level. "Come on, Ethan, it''s just a friendly wager. No harm in a littlepetition among friends. Besides, it''ll make the duel even more exciting."

    Ethan rolled his eyes, realizing that Julia wouldn''t let it go easily. "Fine, fine. What''s the bet then?"

    Julia grinned triumphantly. "If Lilia wins, you owe me a weekend of being your sparring partner, noints. But if Irina wins, I''ll take over your kitchen for a week and cook whatever you want."

    Ethan hesitated for a moment, contemting the consequences of the bet. Julia''s sparring sessions were known for being intense. As one of those who had been subjected to that treatment for a long time, he himself knew that fact quite well.

    But he was confident in Irina''s abilities, and the price was too good to refuse. He imagined how Julia would look in an apron while serving him, which made him smile. This girl had been the one that teased him almost all the time, so now he could let this resentment go.

    Who wouldn''t be? After all, there was no way a newbie who had just started ying the game would be able to beat the person who had spent her whole weekend time ying.

    Deal," Ethan agreed, apetitive glint now matching Julia''s. "But let''s be clear, no holding back. I want those meals to be worth it."

    As the agreement settled, Julia and Ethan shook hands, sealing the deal for their friendly wager. The virtual duel between Irina and Lilia continued on the holographic disy, the stakes now elevated by the impending consequences of the bet.

    Julia couldn''t help but revel in her victory, confident in Lilia''s potential. "Get ready, Ethan. You''re in for the sparring session of your life. Lilia might be a beginner, but she''s got some serious talent."

    Ethan, unfazed, chuckled. "We''ll see about that. Don''t say I didn''t warn you, though."

    The holographic arena was alive with the sh of swords, each swing and parry echoing through the room.

    Irina, with her virtual assassin character, moved like a shadow, quick and elusive. Lilia, on the other hand, controlled a warrior, her movements powerful and deliberate.

    "Why did you even choose assassin?" Lilia asked, looking at Irina. "You are a mage."

    "Then, why did you choose warrior? You are a ranger." Irina retorted.

    "I chose it because I know it is the best ss for beginners."

    "How do you know that?"

    "¡­.I researched a little."

    "So you were researching? Didn''t you say you disliked ying games?"

    "It is not relevant."

    "Heh¡­."

    As the verbal exchange continued, the virtual sh intensified. Irina''s assassin, relying on speed and stealth, attempted to exploit openings in Lilia''s defense.

    Lilia, however, anticipated some of the moves, countering with powerful strikes that echoed in the holographic arena.

    But then, she still couldn''t block everything and had already lost half of her HP from the start.

    ''It is my win.''

    Irina thought as she saw how low Lilia''s HP was.

    ''Let me all in:''

    With a sudden burst of speed, Irina unleashed her character''s ultimate skill, a flurry of devastating strikes that seemed almost impossible to evade.

    Even the holographic crowd gasped as Lilia''s warrior character struggled to fend off the relentless assault.

    In the midst of the intense exchange, it seemed like Irina had the upper hand. Lilia''s HP dropped to a critical condition, the virtual arena reflecting the imminent defeat.

    ''Just a little more, and victory is mine.''

    Irina''s confidence swelled as her character continued the relentless assault.

    However, at that critical moment, Lilia, undeterred by the dire situation, unleashed her own ultimate skill.

    "JUSTICE!"

    The character shouted as the holographic arena erupted with a blinding disy of power. Lilia''s warrior character executed a dazzling attack that exploded the entire screen.

    "Huh?"

    Irina was surprised as she saw half of her character''s HP disappearing from that one strike while her screen turned grey.

    "How?"

    Shended all her skills, used her ultimate, and made the perfectbo she had seen pro yers using. But she was the one who was killed.

    "THAT DOESN''T MAKE SENSE, HOW DOES IT KILL ME?"

    Irina''s frustration echoed through the room as she couldn''tprehend the sudden turn of events. She stared at the grey screen in disbelief, her character lying defeated on the virtual battlefield.

    Lilia, still caught in the excitement of her unexpected victory, grinned. "Looks like Justice prevailed in the end."

    Irina, unwilling to ept defeat, pointed an usatory finger at Lilia. "Your character is broken! There''s no way it should have that much power. It''s unbnced!"

    Liliaughed, brushing off theints. "Oh,e on, Irina. It''s just a game. Maybe you need to reconsider your strategy next time."

    Irina, determined to salvage her pride, continued to voice her grievances. "No, it''s not about strategy. Your character is clearly overpowered. I should have won that!"

    Ethan interjected with a bemused but a little scared expression, "Irina, it''s just a friendly match. No need to get worked up about it."

    But Irina, fueled by herpetitive spirit, wasn''t ready to let it go. "No, this is unfair. I demand a rematch. Your character is just too broken. She clearly had chosen it to counter me."

    "Then, you should have chosen a different ss? It is not like assassins are the only ss in the game."

    "But they are cool."

    "¡­.You¡­."

    Julia, overhearing the ongoing dispute, looked at Ethan with a mischievous grin. "Ethan, you might want to be prepared. Looks like I won''t be going easy on you this week."

    Ethan, with a cold sweat forming on his back, stammered, "Wait, what? Julia, we''re just training, right?"

    "Of course, we are just ''training.'' It is not like I won''t get back at you for your delusions."

    "Cough¡­.What delusions are you talking about?"

    "I didn''t miss that gaze of yours when I talked about preparing a meal."

    "¡­.."

    At that moment, Ethan realized his fate was sealed.

    "Guys, did you hear about the new gathering this weekend?" Lilia interjected while leaning back on the couch.

    "What gathering?"

    "Well¡­.Apparently, the ckthorn family is calling for an upper circle gathering. This time, Victor will be the main representative."

    Victor ckthorn, heir to the prestigious ckthorn family, was a well-known figure in the upper circles of society.

    "Victor, huh? That guy is always in the spotlight," Julia remarked, feigning disinterest. After all, he had been the rank one student, getting all the attention. She wasn''t jealous of him, but it always became annoying when the seat in front of her became noisy whenever he left.

    There were countless fangirls of him in the school. Also, that guy was surely persistent.

    "Yeah." Irina also mumbled subconsciously while still thinking about her defeat. She looks dead inside.

    Lilia raised an eyebrow, sensing something was different with Irina. "It is Victor, you know?" She asked. After all, she knew whom Irina had feelings for.

    "So what? It''s just another gathering of the upper circles. Not like I care."

    "..." Everyone except Julia looked at Irina with a surprised look.

    "Hmm?" Irina slowly came to herself and realized what she had just said.

    ''What?''

    For some reason, the enthusiasm she felt about Victor wasn''t there.

    ''That¡­''

    But someone else.

    Irina felt an unexpected pang in her chest, a twinge of annoyance that caught her off guard. As the conversation about Victor ckthorn continued, her thoughts involuntarily drifted to someone else ¨C someone she hadn''t expected to think about at a time like this.

    ''Why am I even thinking about him?'' she scolded herself internally.

    The image of a particr guy with unruly dark hair and a cold face shed in her mind. It was a face that had upied her thoughts more than she cared to admit.

    "Humph."

 Chapter 218 48.2 - Unmovable Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 218 Chapter 48.2 - Unmovable Mountain</h4>

    218 Chapter 48.2 - Unmovable Mountain

    Late in the evening, Professor Eleanor sat in her cluttered office, surrounded by stacks of reports submitted by students for the recent test. Her deskmp cast a warm glow over the papers as she sighed, preparing for the seemingly endless task of grading.

    The grading criteria were clear:

    -Demonstration of Form Principles: Showcase an understanding of the core principles discussed in ss for 1 point.

    -Practical Application: Apply the principles to a real-world scenario in the report for 1.5 points.

    -Creativity: Inject original ideas or innovative approaches for 1 point.

    -rity and Structure: Ensure the report is well-

    organized and easy to follow for 0.5 points.

    -Adherence to Submission Guidelines: Follow the specified format and length requirements for 1 point.

    Each report had to be meticulously evaluated, but Professor Eleanor prided herself on her efficiency.

    She swiftly skimmed through the first batch of reports submitted by L Thornheart and Victor ckthorn, the top students in the ss.

    "Lilia Thornheart''s Group©¦ Alchemical Principles: 1 ©¦ Practical Application: 1.5 ©¦ Creativity: 1 ©¦ rity and Structure: 0.5 ©¦ Adherence: 1 ©¦ Total: 5"

    "Victor ckthorn''s Group ©¦ Alchemical Principles: 1 ©¦ Practical Application: 1.5 ©¦ Creativity: 1 ©¦ rity and Structure: 0.5 ©¦ Adherence: 1 ©¦ Total: 5"

    Professor Eleanor observed the subtle differences in their approaches and noted them with precision. As she reached the second batch of reports, she couldn''t help but admire the students'' dedication to their craft.

    However, there was one group that she wasn''t able to check. A student that was possibly the best when it came to mana maniption, and the other two students that she needed to pay attention to.

    "Irina Emberheart''s group ©¦ Alchemical Principles: 1 ©¦ Practical Application: 1 ©¦ Creativity: 0.5 ©¦ rity and Structure: 0.5 ©¦ Adherence: 1 ©¦ Total: 5"

    Just as she graded the papers, she suddenly noticed a paragraph written in there.

    ''This magic form''s purpose is to find the location represented when each of them isbined. Even though individually none of them seems to hold any knowledge, in fact, all of them are part of a picture showing us the map of a special ce.''

    Intrigued by this unexpected depth, Professor Eleanor pondered the implications of the paragraph as she unknowingly smiled.

    ''To think someone would find what we hid for the second test.''

    After all, the Phantom''s Land was the location of the new test, and the students were going to travel there themselves.

    "Interesting."

    She mumbled as she grabbed her pen and put a tick on the rear of the row.

    "Irina Emberheart''s group ©¦ Alchemical Principles: 1 ©¦ Practical Application: 1 ©¦ Creativity: 0.5 ©¦ rity and Structure: 0.5 ©¦ Adherence: 1 ©¦ Bonus: 2 Total: 6"

    "Let''s see what the principal will say about this."

    After all, even though she had given them bonus points, it wasn''t enough to satisfy herself. None of the people in the academy expected such results from a group of students; thus, there was no distinct price for that.

    [Eleanor: Sir, may I please take your time.]

    She sent the message.

    ********

    "Another day again."

    "Yeah¡­.We had been trying to write the report the whole weekend."

    "Same¡­.Man¡­.why was it even that hard to begin with¡­."

    As the studentsmented the challenges of their weekend tasks, the academy bell rang, signaling the beginning of a new week. The hallways filled with the shuffle of students heading to their first sses.

    "Ugh, and it''s Monday," groaned one of them.

    "At least it''s a fresh start, right?" replied another optimistically.

    "True, but I wish it started with a bit more sleep and a lot less homework," someone chimed in.

    TOK!

    Just at that moment, the door of the ssroom opened as the instructor entered the room.

    "Hmm?"

    Most of the students gave a surprised gaze. After all, this instructor was a new face that they didn''t see that much.

    "Hello, cadets."

    The instructor stood at the front of the ss, a rugged figure with a demeanor that spoke of experience and battles long fought. His eyes scanned the room, locking gazes with curious students.

    "Good morning, cadets. My name is Captain Ken Thorne, retired hunter." He spoke with a deep, resonant voice that echoed authority and a wealth of knowledge. "I''ve faced creatures of the dark, conquered the wild, and survived battles that would make the bravest shudder. Now, I''m here to share my insights with you."

    It was a cringe speech that made the students deadpan their expressions. But none of them had said anything, as the auraing out of this instructor was far from normal in any case.

    "Today. I''ll be overseeing the spars, taking the ce of your usual instructor, Eleanor.Consider it a change of pace, a taste of how different it could be with different instructors." His eyes gleamed with a spark of enthusiasm, revealing his genuine passion for the subject.

    The students exchanged nces, a mix of curiosity and anticipation filling the room, curious about what could have possibly happened to Eleanor.

    The prospect of having a retired hunter guiding their sparring sessions was both exciting and slightly intimidating as well.

    "Then let the sparring begin."

    Just like that, he started the lesson.

    ********

    "Where is your partner?"

    Inside the room for the sparring, I was standing alone. Instructor Ken came to me since he saw me alone in the room. He was a name that I didn''t know from the game, but I brushed it off.

    ''It is another deviation.''

    After all, things had already been a lot different from the original, so I didn''t need to keep myself on the edge.

    "I don''t know," I replied, looking at his stern face. The girl from thest time wasn''t here this time. Even though she was quite annoying and fierce, she wasn''t a bad sparring partner overall.

    ''She also didn''t seem to be the type to miss such sses.''

    I thought. From how serious she was, she seemed to be a model student, and her missing this lesson didn''t make any sense.

    ''Not that it concerns me.''

    Since she was aplete stranger, it was her own problem, not mine.

    "Wait for a moment," Instructor Ken said, his stern gaze fixed on me. He left the room briefly, and I stood there, wondering what was going on. A momentter, he returned with another student in tow.

    "Here, I have found a partner for you. He also reported that his partner didn''te this time."

    The moment I turned my attention to see who was before me, I couldn''t help but stiffen a little.

    ''Sigh¡­''

    It was a presence that I didn''t want to associate myself with. Especially considering this guy''s personality.

    "Hello." The huge, towering man said as he looked at me with a serious expression. "I am Carl."

    He was one of the people from the main cast, the one with the most stern and serious demeanor.

    "Hello," I responded to Carl''s greeting.

    His imposing figure and disciplined demeanor were hard to ignore. It was evident that he came from a military family or background, and his posture and expression reflected the discipline ingrained in soldiers.

    ''Braveheart family¡­.''

    They were a family that held a formidable position in the military, and countless civil servants and inspectors were from them. They trained like soldiers and put bravery and noblesse oblique to the very essence of their family.

    Carl''s physique was impressive, with bulging muscles that hinted at extensive physical training. Even without my eyes, it could easily be observed that he was a tank type.

    ''As expected, he is using a hammer and shield this time as well.''

    His eyes held a seriousness that went beyond the typical student demeanor. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of reservation as I considered what kind of sparring partner he might be.

    "Astron Natusalune," I introduced myself, keeping my tone neutral.

    "I know about you."

    Carl nodded in acknowledgment.

    "You knew about me?"

    "Yes. Ethan mentioned before."

    "What did he say?"

    "He said you were different from how you looked."

    "How I looked?"

    "Yeah. You look weak, but he said you are theplete opposite."

    Carl''s admission that he knew about me, coupled with Ethan''s description, made me curious about what kind of reputation I had among my fellow main cast of the game.

    Nevertheless, I didn''t dwell on it for too long.

    "I am ttered that you think of me that way," I responded, attempting to diffuse the seriousness in the air.

    "It''s not ttery," Carl asserted with a stern expression. "That is why I will take this sparring seriously."

    I nodded, appreciating themitment to a focused training session even though he was one of the strongest students in the academy.

    ''This will be hard.''

    Carl was a student who had ranked in the first 100 in the academy; thus, it was a little concerning spar. But even then, I knew for a fact that this was going to be a useful one.

    As he retrieved his hammer and shield, I mirrored his actions by unsheathing my daggers, as well as readying my bow. After all, this spar was going to be an important one.

    The weight of the weapons felt familiar in my hands, and I assumed a defensive stance, ready for the impending sh.

    "Start."

    With the signal, I immediately started the fight with my bow.

    ''Let me test the waters a little bit.''

    I maintained a calcted distance, my bowstring taut as I rained arrows upon him.

    -SWOOSH!

    The projectiles whizzed through the air, each aimed with precision, testing Carl''s defensive capabilities.

    Carl, true to his reputation, activated his aura, a visible manifestation of his defensive prowess. The ethereal shield surrounded him, deflecting the arrows with ease. His stoic expression remained unchanged as he weathered the storm of projectiles, determined to showcase the strength he possessed.

    ''This doesn''t even push him to the maximum.''

    Despite the relentless assault, I could sense that Carl wasn''t exerting himself to the fullest.

    ''Of course, it was expected a little, but¡­.''

    Even though I knew for a fact that a tank like Carl with his aura activated was a force that I wouldn''t face with such sloppy attacks, it scratched my pride a little.

    I wasn''t even using Celestalith, but I at least wanted to damage him.

    I decided to escte the challenge. With a subtle infusion of energy, I channeled my focus into a single arrow.

    The air crackled with the intensity of the impending attack as I drew back the bowstring.

    "Ho?"

    I could hear him making a surprised face as he also lowered his body a little, infusing more energy into the hammer. The hammer started to shake a little, sending resonances to the circle around it.

    ''He is using it.''

    It was one of his defensive skills. It seemed he also realized that this attack wasn''t something to ignore.

    SWOOSH!

    I released the string of the bow, releasing the arrow charged with explosive blue moon energy.

    BOOM!

    The projectile streaked through the air, leaving a fiery trail in its wake. The explosive force upon impact created a burst of mes, testing the limits of Carl''s defensive aura.

    "Impressive."

    Just as I had expected, Carl skillfully adjusted his defensive stance. The aura around him absorbed the fiery impact, leaving him rtively unscathed.

    His disciplined demeanor remained unwavering as he quelled the mes with a wave of his shield.

    ''Not bad.''

    I thought to myself.

    ''If it is him, then it should be okay.''

    "Should we start real this time?"

    I guess Carl thought the same.

 Chapter 219 48.3 - Unmovable Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 219 Chapter 48.3 - Unmovable Mountain</h4>

    219 Chapter 48.3 - Unmovable Mountain

    As the mes subsided and a brief acknowledgment passed between us, it became evident that the time for measured exchanges hade to an end. Carl''s imposing figure, d in the shimmering aura, betrayed a newfound intensity.

    The disciplined soldier within him discarded restraint as he took an aggressive stance, abandoning the purely defensive posture he had maintained.

    "Should we start for real this time?" Carl''s question echoed the unspoken agreement to elevate the intensity of our sparring session.

    ''He ising.''

    From the small but not small muscle movements on his body, I could foresee that he was going to attack.

    CRACK!

    A low, ominous crack reverberated through the training ground as Carl made his move. The ground beneath him seemed to shudder as if protesting the force about to be unleashed.

    SWOOSH!

    In a surprising disy of speed, especially for someone with a tank-like build, Carl charged toward me with a speed that defied his apparent role.

    ''So, he''s not just a simple tank,'' I thought, thinking about his stats. Carl was a tanker in the game for the party, but he wasn''t a yable character. Thus, his details were not as clear as the yers''.

    The route he chose could also be changed, and it seemed right now the one before me was a bruiser/tank type.

    Carl''s charge was more akin to a powerful offensive maneuver, but I was already ready.

    Even if my attacks didn''t have the power to prate his defense, at the very least, I was faster than him.

    SWOOSH!

    With a swift, well-timed movement, I evaded Carl''s charging attack. His momentum carried him forward, leaving an opening that I seized upon.

    THUD!

    As he passed by, I nted my foot on his open shoulder, using it as a springboard to propel myself backward with graceful agility.

    The distance between us increased, giving me a brief respite to reassess the situation. Exploiting an opponent''s momentary vulnerability is always a crucial strategy, and I intended to employ the same principle here.

    Drawing my bow, I focused on the strings of mana that connected me to the arrows.

    Each arrow is an extension of my intent, awaiting release. Carl, having halted his charge, readied himself for the next phase of our sh.

    -THWACK! THWACK! THWACK!

    Rapidly firing arrows, I sought to maintain a safe distance while testing Carl''s defensive capabilities.

    The idea here wasn''t to beat him but to improve. Even though my attacks weren''t going to prate him, even the motion of attacking while maintaining my distance itself was training.

    Also, I knew that my arrows might not breach his defenses entirely, but I wanted to observe how he adapted to the evolving dynamics of our confrontation.

    The intery of attack and defense unfolded as Carl, true to his disciplined nature, adjusted his stance, deflecting the arrows with the aura-d shield.

    CRACK!

    The rhythmic sound of arrows impacting Carl''s shield echoed through the training ground.

    "You are definitely good."

    The disciplined tank, however, didn''t merely stay on the defensive.

    With each step, he closed the distance, chasing after me while skillfully fending off the projectiles.

    SWOOSH!

    He swung his hammer from a distance, and a wave of an attack followed.

    ''A sound wave.''

    It was one of the unique skills of the Braveheart family, where they would use sound attacks to attack. That was also what he used to disturb the energy of my blue arrow at the start.

    ''Vibrations to counter match the energy wave.''

    I evaded the attack at onest moment with a burst of speed to the side.

    RING!

    But the bnce disturbance was still there.

    "You are open!"

    And he didn''t miss that momentary opening.

    CRASH!

    Swinging his hammer down, he hit the ground. He knew the distance was far away, and his attack wouldn''t reach me.

    SWOOSH!

    The rock particles hurtled through the air, a chaotic barrage aimed at exploiting the temporary imbnce caused by Carl''s skill.

    ''Focus.''

    Despite the unexpected turn of events, I remainedposed, relying on my agility to navigate the iing storm.

    With a series of swift movements, I brandished my daggers, each stroke cutting through the oing projectiles.

    TAK! TAK!

    The metallic ng of des meeting rock resonated in the training ground as I parried and deflected the rocky onught. The precise choreography of the de against stone showcased the fluidity and precision of my movements.

    Even in the face of a surprise attack, the training andbat instincts honed through countless encounters allowed me to maintain control. Also, I was very precise with my daggers.

    As thest remnants of the rock projectiles were dispersed, Carl seized the opportunity to close the distance.

    With a determined expression, he unleashed his skill, [Charge of Bull], embodying the unstoppable force of a charging bull.

    RUMBLE!

    The ground beneath him trembled as he propelled himself forward with astonishing speed. The charge was characterized by its sheer power, a direct and forceful approach that aimed to overpower opponents in its path.

    ''He is using his skill.''

    However, I had no intention of engaging in a direct confrontation with such a formidable offensive.

    Dash.

    I also didn''t stay idle and activated my skills.

    Eyes of Hourss.

    Both his movements were slowed, and I felt an increase in my speed.

    SWOOSH!

    In a sh, I moved with elerated speed, gracefully evading the path of Carl''s charging assault. The precision of my movements allowed me to sidestep the charging force, leaving Carl to surge past me, the momentum of his charge unchecked.

    "Crumbling Mountains."

    As Carl continued his charge with unwavering determination, he seamlessly transitioned into another skill.

    ''What?''

    The ground beneath him trembled, and with calcted precision, he disturbed the earth, creating small mines. It was a skill that I had no knowledge of, and Carl possessed it.

    The mines scattered across the training ground, strategically ced to anticipate my movements.

    ''He predicted it?''

    It was a testament to Carl''s ability to predict and counteract his opponent''s actions. The mines, designed to restrict movement, created a challenging obstacle for me to navigate.

    ''It is toote.''

    In the midst of my evasive maneuvers, I found myself inadvertently caught in the explosive range of one of the mines.

    THUD!

    The detonation disrupted my movement, causing a brief pause and inflicting some minor injuries. The surprise at Carl''s ability to predict my trajectory left me momentarily off-guard.

    "Grrr¡­."

    My ankles were hurting, and I felt my movements restrained.

    "You did well."

    Carl also stopped his charge and was about to attack me. Even his charge was a bluff, now that I rethought about that. Countless different things passed through my head at that second.

    ''He is really good.''

    It wasn''t just about overwhelming strength but alsobat talent. He possessed good judgment and made a clear n.

    ''It was my mistake.''

    After all these fights with monsters, it was the first time I had been trapped like this.

    "You got me."

    I answered his words as I saw him slowly approaching me.

    ''Though, that doesn''t mean I am going to give up.''

    I thought as I slowly activated the grey tendrils that I had put around Carl''s body. It was a new idea that I had developed.

    The ethereal threads extended and coiled around him, forming a connection bridge between us for me to use.

    SWOOSH!

    Using them as a grappling device, I pulled myself towards Carl, a swift and calcted movement that took advantage of the unexpected twist in our spar.

    Simultaneously, I harnessed wind psions beneath me, allowing me to elevate slightly from the ground.

    Thebination of the tendrils and the controlled levitation helped me maneuver deftly, avoiding the remaining mines that might have hindered my progress.

    "?"

    I could see Carl''s surprised face at my idea of approaching him rather than escaping, and he was caught off guard.

    Eyes of Hourss.

    Noticing that he wouldn''t be able to use his shield while I was approaching him rapidly, he activated his aura in an instant, covering his body.

    SWOOSH!

    In this unexpected aerial dance, I closed the distance between Carl and me with my daggers imbued in the same grey tendrils. The way to control such a movement was incredibly hard, and even with the time slowed in my eyes, I still wasn''t able to control it perfectly.

    SLASH!

    Even then, I managed to sh Carl''s body using the momentum I had gained with flight. With a spin movement, I aimed right through his shoulder.

    The daggers, guided by the grey tendrils, cut through the air with precision. The des passed through Carl''s aura, which shimmered like a protective barrier around him.

    "Hmm?"

    I could feel the resistance against the incorporeal shield, but my attack managed to breach through, making contact with Carl''s sturdy skin.

    SLASH!

    The sensation of the des slicing through the air and grazing his shoulder was palpable, a testament to the sess of my calcted maneuver.

    Despite the resistance of his defensive aura, the attack left a mark on Carl, a visible testament to the effectiveness of the unexpected tactic.

    THUD!

    Then, Inded on the ground after my movement was finished. I was also surprised by the attack that hadnded on his shoulder, as I didn''t think I had the necessary strength.

    "You. Why did you lower the strength of your aura?"

    I met his gaze, realizing that he had intentionally adjusted the level of the spar. The surprise in my sessful attack was partly due to Carl intentionally lowering his aura''s strength, allowing me tond a blow.

    "To adjust the level of the spar," Carl said, his tone firm. "The purpose of sparring is not to unt one''s strength but to improve ourselves. We learn more in a real fight than in a one-

    sided disy of power."

    I couldn''t help but respect the attitude he showed. After all, he was not afraid of the pain but instead tried to get used to it.

    ''So the reason why he didn''t move at the start was to adjust the power of his aura, huh? What a weirdo.''

    It seemed we had another training maniac here.

    ''Good.''

    "Don''t hold back ande at me." He said, grabbing his hammer once again. "Show me what you got."

    His words ignited mypetitive spirit as I grabbed my daggers.

    "Okay."

 Chapter 220 48.4 - Unmovable Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 220 Chapter 48.4 - Unmovable Mountain</h4>

    220 Chapter 48.4 - Unmovable Mountain

    "Haaah¡­..Haaaah¡­.."

    Standing in the middle of the sparring field, I was breathing heavily as Carl stood in front of me. The sparring continued without sparring, and as mypetitive spirit was ignited, I didn''t hold back my attacks at all, exerting myself to the limits.

    "You did well."

    As I caught my breath, beads of sweat rolling down my forehead, I couldn''t help but marvel at Carl''s stamina. The relentless sparring had taken a toll on me, but the man standing before me seemed almost unaffected.

    ''What a monster.''

    I thought, acknowledging the vast difference in our physical capabilities. As I observed Carl''s minor wounds, I realized the sparring had be a test not just of skills but also of endurance and recovery. It was a stark reminder of the diverse strengths present among the students in the academy.

    ''It was the first time I have gone against such an enemy.''

    Carl was like an unmovable mountain. The more I attacked, the more I became aware of how desperate I would be against him.

    Envisioning the fact that an enemy like Carl would stand before me immediately sent shivers down my spine.

    ''No chance of winning.''

    It was the perfect disy of the difference between one''s stats. Looking at him and how he fought, Carl didn''t seem to be engrossed in perfecting his hammer style or his magic.

    ''He just relies on overwhelming strength.''

    It was like a stat-checker type of character from the game. I am a person who basically relies on exploiting the weakness of the enemies by creating favorable situations for myself. My main strength relies on my swiftness and high damage output in favorable times, but that is not the case for Carl.

    He almost doesn''t have a physical weakness aside from his ''low'' speed, which is not even that low. Of course, against an Awakened of the same caliber as himself, hisck of technique training will be something negative, but amongst his peers, finding such people will be incredibly hard.

    "Thanks."

    I nodded my head against his words. Even though he may look stern, it felt like hispliments were genuine.

    Carl nodded in response, but the air between us remained thick with unspoken words. It wasn''t the first time I felt like this, as it reminded me of the military.

    ''Yeah, that guy is the direct representative of the military.''

    From the corner of my eye, I noticed him ncing at me intermittently as if contemting whether to say something.

    ''What does he want to talk about?'' I wondered, my curiosity piqued. The awkward silence seemed to be hinting at an underlying conversation waiting to unfold.

    "If you have something to say, just say it."

    I decided to open my mouth first as it didn''t seem like he was going to talk.

    Carl turned his gaze toward me, his stern expression unchanged. There was a momentary hesitation before he spoke, "Where did you learn to fight like that?"

    The question caught me off guard, and I studied Carl for a moment before responding. My response would be important.

    ''I guess I already gained his attention.''

    "I''ve had my fair share of experiences. Learned along the way, I suppose."

    "¡­.." He didn''t seem to believe me as he continued to seize at me. "You are different¡­." Then he mumbled.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You are different from the normal students," Carl began, his voice measured. "The way you wield those daggers, the precision in your movements, it''s not like someone who just learned along the way. It''s like you''ve fought to the death before."

    His observation was sharp, and I didn''t bother denying it. Instead, I met his gaze directly. "You''re perceptive."

    Carl nodded, a solemn expression on his face. "Ie from a military family. Trained from a young age. I can tell when someone is a fighter, not just a student practicing moves."

    ''He is definitely good.''

    It was said that sometimes, to get to know a man, exchanging blows with him is the best choice. I guess that is quite true.

    A person who trained to be on the battlefield and who had been in a situation that made him seem more like an adult than a teenager. That was the feeling I got when I shed with him, and it seemed he got the same.

    "I can''t shake the feeling that you''ve seen more than most students here," Carl remarked, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    "You should shake your feelings from time to time," I mumbled as I looked at the approaching guys. It seemed everyone had finished their spars now.

    "¡­" Carl looked at me for a second before standing up like a tall mountain. "My father had always said¡­."

    "In the chaos of battle, a soldier''s only safety measure is their instinct. He used to tell me that if your instincts are sharp, you''lle home. His never failed him, and I''ve held onto that advice." Top of Form

    "Is that so?" He seemed quite sure about me, but that was it. From what I knew about him, he wouldn''t say much about me in any case.

    "¡­..Next time we meet¡­.I will be expecting much more¡­."

    "I won''t disappoint you then."

    "That would be better."

    Carl''s departure was as stoic as his arrival, and I watched as he made his way toward a group of the main cast.

    ''Well, I guess that was a good reality check.''

    With the strength I had underneath me, I thought I could at least go against some high-ranking individuals, but I should also be prepared in case someone like Carl appeared.

    ''After all, many of the bosses from the game are actually stat checkers.''

    My previous fights had been all swift, thanks to the preparations I did, but that won''t be the case every time I fight.

    ''Let''s train more.''

    With that thought, I slowly made myself out of the sparring grounds.

    *********

    As Carl left Astron, he met with his fellow group. Ethan, Julia, Lilia, and Lucas were already talking with each other sitting.

    "Oh, Carl is here. You finished?" Julia asked.

    "I did," Carl replied, taking a seat among the group. However, after he sat, the others continued talking about the game.

    "How was yourst session? Any exciting battles or unexpected twists?"

    "You won''t believe what happened. I encountered this high-

    level boss unexpectedly, and the battle turned intoplete chaos. I barely managed to survive."

    "Boss battles are the best part! Did you get any rare loot or weapons?"

    "Funny you mention that. I got a legendary sword drop. It''s a game-changer, I tell you."

    Irina, who had been quietly observing the conversation, couldn''t resist joining in. Even though she had just started, she wanted to explore the game more, "It sounds like you had quite the adventure. Maybe we should n a group expedition sometime."

    Julia, with herpetitive spirit, added, "Yeah, and we can see who gets the most epic loot. I''m always up for a ''friendly''petition."

    "Cough¡­."

    At the mention of friendlypetition, Ethan couldn''t help but cough a little. He had bruises all around his body as well as his face. The sword marks and the cuts added salt to the wound.

    "Ethan knows it well, right?"

    "You should have gone more easy on me."

    "I already did, you know. If I put a little more strength, your arm would go off¡­."

    "It felt like it did."

    Julia, noticing the change in topic, turned to Carl. "Hey, Carl, speaking of partners, what happened to your usual sparring partner, Chris? Haven''t seen him aroundtely."

    Chris was the guy that was matched with Carl. He was also one of the top prospects of the academy and from an upper circle. Though he was a bitzy and had a weird tendencies, Carl didn''t mind if he did his job as a student.

    But, now, he was failing to do so. Carl''s expression darkened slightly. "Chris is on a leave of absence. Personal matters, he said."

    "Then, what happened to this practical session."

    "I got matched with another student."

    "Hmm? Who was he?"

    "Astron Natusalune."

    At the mention of Astron, Irina flinched a little, and Ethan couldn''t help but smile. In the group, Astron was known as an edgy, rude, yet interesting individual, leaving an indelible mark on everyone who crossed paths with him.

    "Tch."

    Of course, a girl who was once subjected to his demeanor disliked him. She still, didn''t forget that time.

    "You are still fretting over it?" Julia asked, her eyes filled with a slight spark.

    "Of course," Lilia replied. "Thoseing from random backgrounds don''t know the etiquette of nobles. I can''t stand rude people like that."

    Ethan couldn''t help but reminiscence a little. He was also a primary subject to his demeanor, so he knew it firsthand.

    "You know, Astron''s not all bad. He just has his own way of doing things." However, he liked how straightforward and blunt he was with his words.

    Lilia raised an eyebrow. "His own way? It''s more like apleteck of manners. Nobility is about refinement and grace, not being rude and edgy. Don''t you think so, Irina? You don''t like him too, right?"

    Lilia knew what Irina said about him, so she naturally knew she would take her side.

    Irina stammered a little, caught off guard by the sudden attention. She hesitated, unsure of how to respond for some reason.

    ''Yes, he is annoying¡­.But.''

    There was a but in her thoughts. She did feel indeed ufortable about Astron, but expressing that difort seemed challenging for some reason.

    "Irina?"

    But as she noticed everyone looking at him, she couldn''t help but speak.

    "Yeah. He is indeed rude."

    "Hmm¡­..Maybe." Julia nodded her head as she turned to look at Carl. "So? How was he?" And she asked. "Is he that good, just as Ethan mentioned?"

    Carl nodded his head, offering his perspective on Astron. "He wasn''t as weak as Ethan talked about him."

    Even though Ethan praised Astron, he always mentioned that he was weak physically. But that didn''t seem to be the case with Carl.

    "And he also gave off a different vibe. It''s hard to describe, but he''s not someone you can underestimate. His fighting style is unconventional, and he has this intensity that makes you think twice before crossing des with him."

    Ethan smirked, pleased that someone else acknowledged Astron''s prowess. "Told you he''s not as bad as he seems. He''s got a unique way of handling things, and in a fight, that can make all the difference."

    He also got the same vibe from him, and seeing Carl rting to him made him feel even better than before.

    "Hmm?"

    And those words piqued Lilia''s interest. After all, gaining the recognition of Carl wasn''t something everyone could do at all.

    ''He might be useful.''

    She took on a note in the corner of her mind to observe him more.

 Chapter 221 49.1 - Lilia Thornheart

    <h4>Chapter 221 Chapter 49.1 - Lilia Thornheart</h4>

    221 Chapter 49.1 - Lilia Thornheart

    The training grounds were eerily quiet as I stepped into a secluded one-person training room belonging to the Archery Club. The familiar scent of wood and the twang of bowstrings greeted me.

    "Not enough."

    This ce had been one of my favorite ces to train my marksmanship skills.

    Equipped with an assortment of weapons, the room allowed me to explore the full extent of my abilities. My focus shifted from daggers to the elegant curve of bows and the swift release of arrows.

    With a bow in hand, I seamlessly moved around the room, shifting from cover to cover. Each shot was a testament to precision and control as the arrows found their mark with deadly uracy.

    THUD!

    The targets, strategically ced to mimic unpredictable enemies, were punctuated with the thud of arrows embedding themselves into the surface.

    ''I need to be as swift as I can.''

    The reason why I was here training my marksmanship was the fact that, with the weapons I had in my arsenal, thanks to Celestalith.

    ''I need to learn more weapons.''

    To do that, I needed to perfect the five core weapon forms of Celestalith to make sure I could utilize it to its utmost potential.

    I was good at using daggers and bows, but I knew for a fact that I didn''t use chakrams and the grey threads to their full potential. I could do a lot better than what I was doing now.

    ''Especially the vastness of mana.''

    This world wasn''t only about skills or arts. Any exceptional Awakened who learned how to manipte their mana would be a powerhouse. Not all the mages had a Trait or Skill rted to being a mage, but they still held a lot of power. It was because they learned how to control mana properly and able to utilize it.

    ''I should integrate all those techniques into mybat as well.''

    Limiting myself purely on my weapons and arts was not an ideal thing to do. Starting from [Mana Observation], there were countless different forms like [Haste], [Compress], [Fusion] and [Diffusion]. Many of those actually referred to the physical interpretation of actions, but they were all basic and important since they formed the base for the further construction of the skills.

    That was why, switching to throwing knives, I continued my dance, honing my uracy with every swift and calcted throw. The metallic rings echoed through the room as the knives found their intended destinations. I reveled in the fluidity of movement and the seamless transition between ranged and close-quartersbat.

    ''I need to make use of chakrams as well.''

    My control was yet to be precise enough, and there were countless possibilities I could make.

    ''Even utilizing wind and other psions bes helpful.''

    Chakrams, circr des with deadly edges, became an extension of my will as I twirled and released them with expert precision.

    ''Maybe even the [Telekinesis] is a possible choice.''

    Though it would take a while, the idea of using the telekinesis to control chakrams orbiting around me made sense.

    ''I will take a look at itter.

    "Start the stage five."

    [Understood, Student Astron. ess is given.]

    The training room transformed as the stage five simtionmenced. Holographic images of various monsters materialized, simting a dynamic battlefield. The monsters, each designed to test different aspects ofbat, started to pour in.

    And just like that, I lost myself in the training.

    *******

    ''He might be interesting.''

    Lilia, who had been constantly working with her family''s guild, thought about Astron. To be perfectly frank, she didn''t have much interaction with him aside from that one time. Therefore, he naturally didn''t take too much ce in her thoughts.

    Though, the others in the group didn''t let it go like that. Julia, in an attempt to tease Ethan, always talked about Astron, and Irina''s whining also didn''t stop either. So, at the end of the day, she couldn''t help but have at least one thought about him, and that thought would be annoying.

    After all, she hated those who acted without any sense of responsibility, and those who werezy were the people she hated the most. The ones who had the potential to be awakened but wasted that chance. In her eyes, Astron was such a student. He was at rock bottom; his attitude was not good, he always talked back to his teachers, and hecked manners.

    ''Truly expected from a cker,'' she mused, her lips curving into a slight frown. ''I wonder if he even cares about his future. Some people are just too carefree for their own good.''

    That was what she initially thought. However, because of both Ethan''s and Carl''s worlds, she couldn''t help but change her evaluation a little bit more.

    ''Maybe¡­.Just maybe¡­''

    There was a chance that he might have changed, and if everything was just as Ethan and Carl said, things would certainly get interesting.

    ''I had already scored three deals with future prospects, and I have one more slot.''

    As an executive of Olympus'' Vanguard Guild, she was given the right to recruit four students.

    Though different from how it looked, that right to recruit was actually a preparation for a sh between the factions inside the Guild. It was a tradition that was passed from generation to generation. To increase the creativity and strength of the guild, the family always believed thatpetition was essential and one''s individual strength was different from one''s management skills.

    Therefore, rather than directly shing with others physically, the heirs would sh using their factions.

    Her father, who now held the head position of the guild, also became the head in the same manner, and that was also the main reason why she was in this academy instead of operating the guild.

    For her, who viewed most of the things in the academy as child y, building connections was the most important, which was also another reason for her to join the archery club.

    The club room was situated in a quiet corner of the academy, away from the hustle and bustle of the main building.

    As Lilia walked toward the club room, her thoughts lingered on Astron. She couldn''t escape the voices of Julia and Irina in her head, constantly pestering her about him.

    "Ugh, thatzy guy. I can''t believe he''s even in the same academy as us."

    "Don''t talk to me."

    Irina''s opinions echoed in her mind, reinforcing her initial annoyance. Yet, a small part of her resisted jumping to conclusions. Ethan and Carl''s perspectives had nted a seed of doubt, making her consider the possibility that Astron might have hidden depths.

    ''I''ll judge for myself,'' she decided, entering the Archery Club room with purpose.

    As she pushed the door open, the rhythmic twang of bowstrings filled the air. The archers focused on their targets, each lost in their own world of concentration.

    Indeed, the club was just the same as before.

    "Ah, Miss Lilia."

    Immediately, a student noticed her while training. She was a girl whom Lilia remembered as someone who had tried to impress her to join Olympus'' Vanguard.

    Lilia couldn''t help but feel a hint of amusement at the familiar attempt to gain her favor, but at the same time, she felt a little bored.

    It was always amusing to see young students trying to gain her favor by showing their skills.

    The girl continued, undeterred. "Ah¡­.I am d." The smile on her face didn''t even waver for a second, as if she had practiced it countless different times. "I was just thinking about how good it would be if a high-ranking student was here to show us how it''s done."

    Lilia nodded, acknowledging the well-rehearsed ttery. "I''m sure the club is doing just fine without me."

    The girl''s eyes widened, and she quickly added, "Oh, no, Miss Lilia, you misunderstand. With your guidance, the Archery Club could reach unprecedented heights. I''ve always admired your skills and leadership. Your presence here would be an inspiration to all of us."

    Though Lilia liked gettingpliments, she got annoyed when it came in the form of empty and excessive ttery.

    ''Tch. Pathetic.''

    Her mood, which was alleviated for a second, became worse, and she got into the mood of destroying things for some reason.

    Lilia''s lips curved into a faint but cold smile, a mix of amusement and skepticism. "ttery will get you nowhere. Archery is a skill honed through practice, not through someone watching over your shoulder. If we were looking for tongue warriors, we wouldn''t hire from the ''Hunter'' Academy."

    The girl''s smile remained intact, but there was a subtle shift in her demeanor. "Of course, Miss Lilia, you''re absolutely right. I just thought having you here would be a tremendous privilege for the club members. We could learn so much from you."

    Lilia decided to cut through the ttery. "What''s your name?"

    The girl''s eyes were immediately lit by the mention of her name. She pretended to be hesitant for a moment but then replied, "It''s Sophia Carter, Miss Lilia."

    Lilia''s eyes gleamed with a mischievous glint as she noticed it right away. "Sophia, right. I''ll keep that in mind. Your enthusiasm for your career is duly noted."

    Sophia beamed, thinking she had sessfully won some favor.

    ''Really pathetic.''

    Lilia, however, had other ns as she put her name into the corner of her mind.

    "Then, if you allow me." She gestured to the girl that she wanted to leave.

    Sophia''s smile faltered for a moment, sensing a shift in the dynamics. Lilia, feeling somewhat satisfied with the small act of control, excused herself from the conversation.

    As she walked away, she couldn''t help but shake her head at the lengths some would go to gain recognition.

    She opened her smartwatch as she walked through the corridors of the club room.

    [Benedict, cklist Sophia Carter. Also, look into her family background.]

    [Bennedict: Understood, Miss Lilia. cklisting has been initiated, and I willmence with the investigation.]

    [Good.]

    Lilia continued to walk, her thoughts swirling. Sophia''s persistence in joining Olympus'' Vanguard had set off a twinge of suspicion.

    It was not umon for students to express interest in joining prestigious guilds, but Sophia''s determination seemed peculiar, and she got a hunch that the girl had something hidden. And that hunch was something that made her one of the contenders of the guild despite being that young.

    After walking for a little longer, she reached her destination inside the club territory. A special training room where she could train in istion.

    ''Hmm?''

    However, there she noticed certain someone training.

    It was the student whom she decided to observe with her own eyes.

 Chapter 222 49.2 - Lilia Thornheart

    <h4>Chapter 222 Chapter 49.2 - Lilia Thornheart</h4>

    222 Chapter 49.2 - Lilia Thornheart

    Lilia put an end to her thoughts as she slowly made her way to the private training rooms. Normally, most of the high-ranking students liked hanging around each other in the dormitory, but she disliked the idea.

    She felt suffocating whenever she was that close to such talented individuals. The way they trained was a lot different and their focus on their careers bothered her. She was also in the Arcadia Hunter Academy, but her main focus wasn''t being abatant but taking control of her guild while forming her faction itself.

    Therefore, she liked being with more generic students rather than being with the high-rankers.

    However, as she entered the private training room, she found someone- Astron engrossed in his practice, his movements fluid and focused.

    There was a dedication in the way he handled his equipment, a sharpness in his gaze that betrayed a level of skill she hadn''t expected.

    ''This is bottom rank?''

    Even just by looking at him for two seconds, her trained eyes were able to see how fluid his movements were and it certainly didn''t belong to your average low-rank.

    Lilia leaned against the doorframe, silently observing. She also concealed her presence out of habit unconsciously for some reason while covering herself with mana. Even if she wasn''t specialized inbat, that didn''t mean her rank, which was five, was a joke.

    ''Interesting.''

    No one was here aside from her. Especially this room, which was on the corner side of the club room, was known for its slight malfunctioning and errors in the strength of the monsters. Thus, it wasn''t much preferred by other students.

    Her initial annoyance with Astron started to give way to a growing sense of curiosity. The hunch she had about him being more than he appeared seemed to gain weight with each practiced maneuver.

    As she observed, Lilia took mental notes on Astron''s movements, strengths, and weaknesses.

    She watched with a critical eye, analyzing the precision of his strikes and the efficiency of his maneuvers.

    The more she observed, the more she found herself intrigued by the disparity between Astron''s skills and his apparent low rank.

    ''I understand he is getting held back by his body and probably stats, but even then¡­.He shouldn''t be such low rank.''

    It was indeed weird, considering the fact that the progress he was disying with his bow was not normal.

    From time to time, Astron faced monsters with faulty strength in the training room. Some were weaker than expected, and others stronger. Despite the inconsistencies, Astron pressed on, his determination unwavering. Even when faced with tougher opponents that should have been too challenging for someone of his rank, he persevered.

    ''Stubborn.''

    Lilia couldn''t help but admire the tenacity Astron disyed. It was as if he was training not just for the sake of gaining ranks but for some deeper purpose that eluded her.

    ''Indeed, it is just as they told.''

    Considering thements that came from Ethan and Carl, Lilia nodded her head. This guy was certainly stubborn and had whatever it needed to take to be a hunter.

    Even though it was just training, at such an age, Lilia was well aware of the criteria that a hunter needed to harbor. Her father was the one who taught her specifically and one by one.

    Her father once said, "The true difference between an Awakened and a Hunter lies not only in their physical strength but in their mental fortitude. A Hunter''s strength isn''t just measured by their ability to defeat monsters; it''s also about facing the challenges that life throws at them. Mental resilience is the hallmark of a true Hunter."

    That was also the reason why, even from the start, she had never underestimated Ethan and had been investing in him. While he was awakenedter, the moment he awakened, she herself knew that he would be great.

    She always got this feeling from Ethan, and even though it was not exactly the same, Astron also had it.

    ''Really¡­.I guess I behaved a little wrong.''

    She thought, remembering their first encounter. She judged him from his rank and deemed him worthless; thus, she didn''t show any mercy towards him.

    When she bumped him at the door, she was annoyed to the max, and she hated that fact. Well, she still didn''t regret doing that as she knew not all people deserved her time.

    He was also not a person that deserved goodwill, but that was not the point.

    ''In any case, I may consider him as the part of my faction.''

    She thought as she analyzed the pros and cons of having him. From what she knew, without conducting a direct investigation into his past, Astron was someone who didn''t have a family, and he was from an orphanage. This was already a widely known fact in the school, thanks to rumors, though she didn''t believe them.

    [Benedict. Investigate Astron Natusalune.]

    She once again immediately texted her assistant to investigate him, and the reply came immediately.

    [Benedict: Understood, Miss Lilia. I will continue with the investigation.]

    ''Good.''

    She thought, seeing the response. She was sure that Benedict would get the job done as it was her handpicked man from the streets.

    "You shouldn''t pry while other people are training."

    But at that moment, she heard a voiceing right before her eyes.

    FLINCH!

    She immediately flinched as the unknown voice came very close. Closer than it was supposed to be.

    Astron was standing right in front of her, and she hadn''t even noticed. Her eyes widened, and instinctively, she got into a defensive position without even realizing it. In her startled state, she swung her fists in a quick attack to defend herself.

    The air crackled with the swift movement, but Astron smoothly dodged her unexpected attack. He moved with an agility that surprised her, effortlessly avoiding her fists.

    "You''ve got quick reflexes," he remarked casually.

    Lilia, now moreposed, withdrew her fists, her expression shifting from surprise to a mix of embarrassment and annoyance. She cleared her throat, attempting to regain herposure.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked, her tone carrying a hint of irritation.

    "What do you mean? Shouldn''t I be the one to ask such a question?"

    "You''ve got quick reflexes," he remarked casually.

    Astron retorted, a hint of annoyance in his eyes. Lilia raised an eyebrow, realizing the irony of her question. It was indeed her who had intruded into the training room without any awareness of his presence.

    ''Yeah¡­.What I did was rude.''

    Even though she might be curious about someone, or she might want to observe, intruding on someone''s privacy in broad daylight wasn''t the best way to start a rtionship, especially when she wanted to recruit him.

    Lilia nodded, acknowledging his point. "Fair enough. I suppose I should have been more aware of my surroundings."

    "It is not about being aware of your surroundings. It is about being aware of other people''s boundaries."

    As she looked into his eyes, she understood why she didn''t like him even at the start and why Irina constantly whined about him. This guy never backed down.

    Well, it was not like her ego was this fragile anyway.

    "Yes...It is about other''s boundaries. Sorry if I bothered you."

    "You certainly did."

    "..."

    "What? If I were the one doing that, I would bebeled as a creep, you know?"

    "Well, you shouldn''t me me for that. me your fellow men who destroyed your gender''s reputation."

    "You do have a point. But that doesn''t negate my point either. Next time, I won''t be this merciful."

    "Ho? What are you going to do?"

    "Do you want to try?"

    "Look at this guy. Do you know who I am?"

    "Who doesn''t know the school goddess Irina?"

    "¡­..Cough¡­"

    She normally didn''t get embarrassed when she heard about her nickname, but for some reason, she did right now, though she hid it immediately.

    "Though, if you are the goddess, I would probably be an atheist."

    "...Was that supposed to hurt?"

    "I expected a little annoyance."

    "Too bad for you. I am not that fragile."

    "That is good."

    "Indeed."

    Lilia''s eyes reflected a mix of annoyance and amusement as she bantered with Astron. The guy didn''t seem too bad when being looked at closely.

    Astron raised an eyebrow, breaking the banter for a moment. "Why were you observing me without revealing yourself?"

    Lilia, maintaining herposure, replied, "It was nothing. Just interested in how my fellow archers train. No specific reason."

    Her expression remained neutral, not betraying her true intentions. Astron, still eyeing her with a hint of suspicion, shrugged. "Alright, suit yourself." His demeanor seemed to let it go, but his eyes said everything she needed to know.

    ''He knows.''

    She knew he understood her reasons immediately, and it wasn''t even hard for him.

    ''What a perceptive bastard.''

    She disliked perceptive people like that, especially men since they were harder to control from her perspective. She wasn''t a man, so putting herself into a man''s shoes was a lot different from a woman''s.

    ''Well, we will see about that.''

    "I will be leaving."

    "So, you will leave without paying me anything back."

    "Why should I pay you back?"

    "For watching me disy a good y in front of you?"

    "What makes him good?"

    "The fact that you just watched for a very long time."

    "You¡­..you were aware of it from the start."

    "I was."

    "¡­.Interesting¡­Astron Natusalune."

    A smirk yed on Lilia''s lips as she approached him confidently, a subtle allure in her gaze. She brought her face very close to his, the distance between them narrowing.

    "What do you want, Astron?" she inquired, her voiceced with a mix of curiosity and a hint of challenge.

    ''I wonder how high you evaluate your performance.''

    "Nothing much." He mumbled, his eyes locked. He didn''t seem to be fazed by her behavior or antics, which were different from what she expected. "Next time, let me watch you how to train." His words were simple but serious.

    "You want to watch me train?"

    "Yes."

    "Why do you think this trade is equal? Considering our ranks, shouldn''t you give me something more?"

    "It is for me to judge after watching you train."

    "¡­How do I know you are not biased?"

    "We will think about it after that."

    "....."

    She stopped for a second, pondering. Letting him watch her training meant she would be disclosing her method to him, and that wasn''t something she preferred. Especially considering that it was her mother who taught her, and she didn''t want to reveal that.

    She looked at his eyes for a little more and saw he was not going to back down.

    ''It wouldn''t much matter anyway. What can he even learn from one training session.''

    With that thought, she epted his offer with a smile.

    "Okay."

 Chapter 223 49.3 - Lilia Thornheart

    <h4>Chapter 223 Chapter 49.3 - Lilia Thornheart</h4>

    223 Chapter 49.3 - Lilia Thornheart

    While I was training on my own, I felt someone''s presence. Of course, this wasn''t the first time I was around someone while training. However, this time, there was something different; it was as if someone was sneakily watching me.

    And then I noticed the traces of the said person.

    ''Lilia.''

    She was one of the main cast members- a girl with a weird personality who is both liked and not liked by the yers at the same time.

    I was on the more neutral side as she didn''t strike me as someone who should be hated or loved. She was a character of her own with her own struggles and life choices.

    However, that didn''t mean I was going to let her go. Since she pried on my secret, that meant she was interested in me.

    ''Showing off to Carl paid off.''

    That was my intention from the start, as I started thinking about how I should at least keep my rtionship with the future main cast stable. I didn''t need to be close to them, but at the very least, I needed to change my attitude.

    Laying low is good, but there are times when showing sufficient strength is better. Especially knowing how the main cast operates. They are not some sort of teenage brat. Even though they sometimes behave like that, when ites to serious things concerning both their lives and families, they value the people close to them.

    I myself also operate in the same way; thus, putting myself into the position to use them seemed like a better idea to me.

    And Lilia approaching me on her own was the first result of that. After catching Lilia off guard, the only thing I needed to do was to direct the conversation in a way that I could increase my affinity with her while also putting some emotions in her head.

    The first step was to make her panic, then mock her state. After that, I needed to make sure what she did was a big deal for me, and considering my past actions, she was already inclined to believe that.

    Thus, at the end of the day, I secured a slight favor from her.

    ''Learning from the future Bow Empress. Certainly, not a bad result.''

    I thought while walking with Lilia.

    While walking with Lilia, I decided to maintain a casual demeanor, in contrast to the intense training moments.

    Observing her closely, I realized that Lilia was not the type to easily reveal her true intentions, and I had to be cautious in navigating the conversation.

    Even though I had easily directed the conversation, that wouldn''t be the case every time. There is even a chance that she may have already realized it.

    Lilia tilted her head slightly, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Alright then, Astron. Prepare yourself for a show."

    Whether she was excited or not, I wasn''t sure. But one thing was certain.

    ''I need to make the most of this opportunity.''

    Just like that, I focused on how she used her bow.

    *******

    After saying that, Lilia moved to the center of the training room, creating afortable distance between them. With a swift motion, she summoned her bow, a beautifully crafted piece that seemed to emanate an ethereal glow. Lilia''s fingers danced gracefully over the bowstring as if ying an intricate melody.

    "Watch closely," she whispered, her voice carrying a certain authority.

    Lilia''s training routine began with a series of meticulous stretches, ensuring her muscles were warmed up and ready for action. Since she was proficient with utilizing mana, she even used it to speed up the process.

    It wasn''t something that wasmon and was hardly seen by other Hunters, but it was thanks to her special trait enabling it.

    ''Let''s put on a good show.''

    It would be good to impress this guy before him, as in that way, she could gain his respect and possibly recruit him more easily.

    "Haaaah¡­..Haaaaah...."

    She focused on her breathing, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly. Her movements were deliberate and controlled, each step a part of a well-choreographed routine.

    "Start the eighth stage."

    [Understood, Student Lilia.]

    In a matter of minutes, she was ready with her preparations.

    [Zone]

    And then, instantly, her body lit up, covered by a special type of shell all around herself. This was a technique that made her family one of the strongest Hunters in the world. The ones with a good aptitude for it would be selected as the Hunter Head.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    Then, without warning, she unleashed a rapid flurry of arrows, each one hitting its mark with pinpoint uracy. The targets she had set up around the room were pierced effortlessly, leaving no room for error. It was a mesmerizing disy of skill and precision.

    Her thoughts had already emptied her head, as all the things inside her head were the target before her and her mana.

    Even the desire to show off disappeared, leaving only tranquility.

    As Astron observed, he could feel the intensity in the air. Lilia''s mana, invisible to the naked eye, began to weave around her like an intricate web.

    ''Interesting.''

    His eyes, shining because of the mana amplified to its receptors, were locked on Lilia''s body, even up to the smallest mimics. And what he was seeing was something different. It was something he had just recently thought, but the application of it was a little weird.

    ''Her mana control and purity of her mana is certainly top-

    notch.''

    Even in the game, Lilia was one of the powerhouses for a long time while not focusing on her career as a Hunter.

    If not because of the cmity that had descended on the world in theter stages of the game, she would probably never pursue strength. However, the cmity brought every Awakened together, forcing her to take the role of missing Bow Empress.

    She actually had the talent already, but she didn''t have the time.

    ''Remembering how sad and regretful she looked in the game, it could be understood.'' Astron thought.

    A girl with a cold personality who made use of people. Even though she was such a girl, in the game, she still shed tears for those who died under hermand. She actually held herself responsible for her decisions and the ones who died.

    Though, because of her past actions, Lilia was both disliked and liked at the same time. Some med her; some defended her. In the end, it was a matter of perspective.

    ''But, looking how she moves¡­.She didn''t ck off.''

    The yers were still unaware of the reason why Lilia was that adamant about controlling her guild and being the one with the political power, and Astron was the same. His knowledge rted to Lilia was limited in this case.

    ''Let''s focus.'' However, Astron immediately put a halt to his thoughts that were deviating from the main task before him.

    She harnessed the mana, forming ethereal anchors that connected to her bow, enhancing its speed and agility.

    The archer moved gracefully, almost dancing as she released arrows with unparalleled speed. The arrows seemed to teleport from her quiver to her bow, leaving a trail of shimmering mana behind. It was a sight to behold, an artistry inbat that transcended the conventional.

    ''What a speed.''

    Astron''s eyes narrowed a little, and he struggled to keep up with the rapid movements. It was also weird in his eyes. Lilia was certainly using his body to its maximum.

    Lilia''s training method was unlike anything he had ever seen. She was not just an archer; she was a mage who seamlessly integrated magic into herbat style.

    His keen eyes remained fixed on Lilia as she continued her impressive disy. His instincts as an awakened individual heightened his perception, allowing him to notice subtle details that eluded others.

    ''Interesting,'' he thought, narrowing his focus on Lilia''s movements. Her arms seemed to move independently of the arrows she released as if there was an invisible force manipting the strings of her bow. It was a peculiar observation, and Astron couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to her technique than met the eye.

    His concentration deepened, and he activated his Mana Observation, a skill that allowed him to perceive the flow and intensity of mana in the environment. As he did, he noticed the intricate dance of mana around Lilia. The ethereal anchors connecting to her bow weren''t just for show¡ªthey were the conduits of her mana maniption.

    ''Is she controlling the arrows with mana strings?'' he wondered, intrigued by the possibility.

    The realization struck him that Lilia''s control over mana was so refined that she could guide the arrows with precision, detached from the conventional physical limitations.

    As Astron continued to observe, he decided to push his Mana Observation to a higher grade.

    It was a risky move, as it required intense focus and concentration while also better mana control. However, he decided not to waste this opportunity and took the risk.

    The air around him shimmered as he delved deeper into the mana currents within the training room.

    Eyes of Hourss.

    Simultaneously, he activated his unique skill, the Eyes of Hourss. Time seemed to slow down, giving him a momentary advantage to analyze Lilia''s movements in greater detail.

    In this heightened state of awareness, Astron noticed subtle shifts in the mana patterns around Lilia. The ethereal anchors, normally imperceptible, now revealed themselves as threads of mana weaving through the air. It was a mesmerizing disy of magical finesse.

    ''This guy¡­.He is keeping up with it?''

    Lilia, sensing Astron''s heightened focus, decided to challenge him further.

    ''Let''s see if you are really looking or you are just watching it.''

    She increased the speed of her arrows, pushing herself to the limit. The arrows now moved with such velocity that they left afterimages in their wake.

    Astron''s Eyes of Hourss skill allowed him to perceive the intricacies of her movements even more clearly, but at the same time, he was actually putting a huge strain on his nerves, especially the nerves that connected his eyes to his brain.

    The information that they were carrying started bing too much for his own body limits.

    He saw the mana threads reacting to Lilia''s will, manipting the trajectory of each arrow with unparalleled precision.

    ''Let''s end this.''

    With a final flourish, Lilia released a volley of arrows simultaneously, creating a dazzling disy of lights as they streaked through the air.

    The targets, now resembling pincushions, testified to the uracy and speed she had achieved.

    As thest arrow found its mark, Lilia turned to Astron with a satisfied smirk. "Impressive, isn''t it? Now, what do you think?"

    Astron, seemingly thoughtful, met her gaze. He paused for a moment before shaking his head slightly. "I couldn''t see much," he admitted, his expression giving away a slight ''disappointment.''

    Lilia''s smirk faltered for an instant before she regained herposure. "Couldn''t see much? You were using Mana

    Observation. I thought it would give you an advantage."

    Astron, closing his eyes as if contemting, replied, "Even with Mana Observation, your movements were too fast. I couldn''t keep up for more than a second. It''s truly impressive, but I guess everything has its limits."

    Lilia raised an eyebrow, considering his words. "So, is our little deal over?"

    Astron nodded, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Even if I could see only a little, watching a high-ranker like you perform is effective."

    With that, Lilia felt a mixture of pride and curiosity. Astron, the bottom-ranked student, seemed to hold more potential than she initially thought.

    However, before she could think about anything more, a message came to both Astron and her watches, making her stop her thoughts.

    [Adrian: Everyone,e to the Archery Club Center. We have an announcement to make.]

 Chapter 224 49.4 - Lilia Thornheart

    <h4>Chapter 224 Chapter 49.4 - Lilia Thornheart</h4>

    224 Chapter 49.4 - Lilia Thornheart

    ''How interesting.''

    That was what I thought the moment I saw Lilia training in front of me. She utilized her own mana to create anchors around her body, which acted as her second or third arms.

    ''Why did I miss such a thing?''

    It was a slight damage to my ego, if I waspletely honest, since the fact that she was able toe up with a thing that I couldn''t make me feel a little inferior.

    Of course, that was only for a second since I had taken control of such thoughts immediately. My head was hurting a little, and my eyes were about to bleed, but the pain wasn''t unbearable like I had initially expected.

    ''This seems to be my limit for the time being.''

    Everyone had a natural limit on their bodies. It was an inevitable urrence, and I am no exception to that rule. One may even say I am the one especially subjected to it.

    In any case, as I withdrew my mana from my eyes, my eyesight returned to a normal state, and the scene before my eyes brightened.

    "Why do you think he called us?"

    Lilia asked while using her mana to clean herself from the sweat.

    "I don''t know."

    I answered though I knew the reason why Adrian had called us.

    ''It must be the time.''

    Since the mid-terms had ended, it was about the time the club would start its activities.

    "Is that so?"

    Lilia said, squinting a little. It seemed she was not that convinced, though it was not like I needed to convince her.

    After shrugging my shoulders, I made my way out of the training room. The memories of this time were already printed in my head, ready to reply every time, and that was enough for the time being.

    "Sigh¡­."

    I heard a small sighing from her mouth just as I left. However, she did follow me without saying anything at all.

    ********

    As Astron made their way to the Archery Club Center, where other members of the club were already gathering, Lilia was pondering to herself.

    ''Was that my imagination?''

    She was not sure for a fact, but she felt like she had seen Astron''s eyes following her movements, even at the end when she showed her mostplex skill.

    ''No, that can''t be right.''

    Her eyesight was something she was very proud of herself, especially her photographic memory. Thus, as she reviewed what had happened a second ago, she realized that was not the case.

    ''But¡­..''

    However, there was a feeling. A feeling that she didn''t want to disperse as random but had no choice to do so.

    ''Sigh¡­.''

    In the end, she just took it to a shelf, saying she would investigate this matter more, as shecked sufficient data to even make ament.

    Just as they both reached the meeting location, Adrian, a tall and imposing figure, stood at the front, waiting for everyone to assemble.

    ''Tch¡­..''

    It was this guy again. The one who held that uneptable and daring gaze. She had been dealing with people because of her guild; thus, she was well aware of what that gaze meant.

    It was greed.

    "Why are you ring daggers at him?"

    At that moment, Astron asked.

    ''Hmm?''

    From what she had observed, it was unusual for that guy to speak first to her.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Will you feign ignorance?"

    As she looked at his rxed reaction, she knew that guy was right on the point.

    "You are pretty sharp."

    "We marksmen need to be sharp."

    "¡­.."

    There was no reply she could give aside from silence.

    "He is quite daring, if I must say. To openly show such a gaze to the goddess Lilia."

    His voice was filled with sarcasm, but Lilia didn''t mind. After all, what he was pointing out was right. Adrian was basically saying he was not afraid of her with such a gaze.

    "Indeed. Some people don''t understand without someone showing them."

    "I must agree on that."

    "You speak like you have many experiences," Lilia said, looking at Astron for a reaction. If she were going to recruit him for the future, knowing about him would be optimal, and even small details like this could be detrimental.

    "Noment."

    "You are not fun."

    "I hear that a lot."

    "From who?"

    "Does it matter?"

    "Probably not. Since almost everyone you meet will give this reaction anyway."

    "I don''t meet a lot of people, so it is fine."

    "Your kindness shows no bounds."

    Just as they were talking to pass the time, suddenly, the ce was filled with the members of the club. It seemed everyone was there, as Adrian also was ready to go.

    "Cough!"

    With a cough filled with mana, he gathered everyone''s attention immediately. It was a good way to show his prowess, as the sound amplification with mana was actually quite a high-

    ranking technique that not many students could master before the third year.

    "It seems everyone is here."

    Adrian''s stern voice echoed around the club room,manding attention with its authority. His sharp eyes scrutinized each student, evaluating their progress and dedication.

    "As some of you may have noticed, the Archery Club is not just a casual gathering. It''s a ce of rigorous training and constant improvement," Adrian dered, emphasizing the gravity of theirmitment.

    He then began to delve into the specifics, highlighting the advancements made by certain members. "I''ve observedmendable progress from many of you. Your dedication to refining your skills has not gone unnoticed. The club facilities are here to assist you, and those who have utilized them have shown remarkable improvement."

    Adrian''s gaze shifted subtly, focusing on Astron and some other students who stood among the assembled students. "However," he continued, his tone bing more pointed, "some of you seem to begging behind."

    His words hung in the air, creating a moment of tension. The other students exchanged uneasy nces, curious about whom Adrian was referring to.

    Astron maintained a calm exterior as he was already expecting such treatment. After all, even if he didn''t y the game and did this sub-quest chain, the information that was given to him at the start of the club was sufficient.

    Adrian''s gaze swept over the students, his eyes narrowing as he continued his speech. "Let me make one thing clear. The Archery Club is not a charity. It is supported by the dedication and contributions of individuals who have dedicated their lives to the art of archery. Lagging behind will not be tolerated."

    The weight of his words settled on the students, and a sense of urgency filled the room. Adrian''s stern demeanor hinted at the high expectations he held for each member.

    "Now, let''s move on to an important tradition of our club," he announced, transitioning to another crucial aspect. "Archery Competitions."

    A hushed murmur spread among the students as the mention ofpetitions always stirred a mixture of excitement and anxiety.

    After all, many of those knew how notorious the clubpetition was, and this was one of the reasons why the Archery Club was viewed as too strict. Most clubs would just check the practical skills of the students and leave it like that, but this club was strict and kicked the members out if they were unworthy.

    Adrian exined the significance of thesepetitions and how they served as a means to assess each member''s progress and dedication.

    "In the uing weekend, we will hold a series ofpetitions. These will not only test your archery skills but also your adaptability, precision, and the ability to perform under pressure," Adrian borated.

    He cast a challenging gaze across the room. "Thesepetitions will determine who remains in the Archery Club and who will be asked to leave. It''s a harsh reality, but it ensures that only the most dedicated and skilled individuals continue to represent our esteemed club."

    The tension in the room heightened as Adrian concluded, "Prepare yourselves, give your best in the uingpetitions, and remember, excellence is not optional in the Archery Club. It''s the standard we all must strive to achieve."

    With those words hanging in the air, the students were left to contemte the challenges ahead, knowing that the path to remaining in the Archery Club would be carved with fiercepetition and unwavering dedication.

    However, one person knew this would be the starting point of everything.

    ''I guess this starts the chain sub-quest.''

    He thought inwardly while watching Adrian leave. After all, in the game, thispetition was the point where Lilia''s story of Bow Empress would start.

    "What a bastard."

    Lilia seemed ready too, as this time her daggered gaze was directed at the back of leaving Captain.

    **********

    Sylvie had been feeling weird these days, especially after the events of that trip.

    Things that she would never have expected happened that day. How Mason revealed his true colors as a demon contractor, and then how they ambushed them.

    How Astron nearly died once again.

    And how she had witnessed that masked person killing Mason right in front of her eyes.

    None of those events once left her head, haunting her constantly. Even though she forcefully took some mana-

    enhanced drugs to calm herself down.

    But even then, she herself was able to deduce one thing from that day. She was weak.

    ''Both mentally and physically.''

    She had powers. She instinctively knew that. But she didn''t have the courage to use that at the start.

    ''Not anymore.''

    However, she decided to spend her time training. To both escape that feeling of helplessness and those memories.

    After she returned, she had been training her magic and stamina, even reducing her sleep to four hours. And even that was because of the sleeping pills she took.

    She knew that wasn''t healthy, but until she was able to adapt to this, she was going to pay any price.

    "Hufff...Hufff¡­.."

    Just like how it is right now. After running for a whopping 1 hour, she closed her eyes while calming her breath. Her muscles were screaming at her, saying she needed to stop. Her lungs and her heart were no different.

    "Haaaaa...Haaaaa¡­.."

    Her chest constantly rose and lowered.

    "Heal."

    However, she just closed her eyes and focused on her own body. Moving her mana in her own body was something that she was mostfortable with. There was a saying that the shoemaker''s son always goes barefoot, but that wasn''t the case for her.

    As she always experimented with herself first. Thus, she healed all her fatigue using her powers. The pain in her muscles was gone, and her incredibly speeding heart slowed.

    "Sylvie."

    The unexpected voice cut through her concentration, causing Sylvie to open her eyes. Standing before her was Jasmine, d in her training uniform, a worried expression etched across her face.

    "Sylvie, you''re pushing yourself too hard," Jasmine admonished, concerncing her words.

    Sylvie, however, dismissed the worry with a determined smile. "It''s the price I need to pay. I can''t afford to be weak."

    Jasmine sighed, squatting down to be at eye level with Sylvie. "Being strong doesn''t mean pushing yourself to the brink. You have to take care of yourself too."

    She looked at her friend and how she was sweating.

    ''I had beenzy for long enough.''

    She thought inwardly while standing up.

    "I am fine, don''t worry."

    Saying that she slowly made her way to the closets to change her clothes. After all, now she was going to meet him to grant her request.

    And Jasmine could only look worriedly at her friend.

 Chapter 225 50.1 - A quick lesson

    <h4>Chapter 225 Chapter 50.1 - A quick lesson </h4>

    225 Chapter 50.1 - A quick lesson

    "I am fine, don''t worry."

    After hearing those words, neither Jasmine nor Sylvie said anything as she left.

    She had been avoiding the reality of her powers for too long, and now, it was time to face them head-on.

    She exited the training area, leaving Jasmine with a mix of concern and understanding.

    Making her way to the agreed spot, Sylvie couldn''t help but feel a knot of anticipation and nervousness in her stomach. The decision to seek Astron''s help in learning to fight was a significant step for her. She needed to ovee not only her physical weaknesses but also the emotional scars left by that traumatic day.

    Of course, it was a little scary, but she had already taken the first step. What else did she need to do?

    ''I can do it.''

    Thinking like that, she reached the agreed meeting ce.

    Astron was already waiting for her at the designated location. He looked at her with a scrutinizing gaze as if assessing her readiness for what was toe. Sylvie squared her shoulders, meeting his gaze with determination.

    "I''m ready to learn," she dered, the words carrying a weight ofmitment.

    Astron nodded, acknowledging her readiness. "That is good." His gaze was serious, but at the same time, it didn''t hold the same fierceness as it normally would.

    "You seem to be tired."

    "I am fine," Sylvie replied. She knew he would see through her anyway, and it was not like she was hiding.

    "Really?"

    "Really."

    "I see."

    He didn''t say much and just looked at her for a second as if he made up his mind. "Then, let us start."

    Astron took a step back, assessing Sylvie''s posture. His keen eyes focused on her stance, searching for any signs of imbnce or vulnerability. After a moment of silent observation, he began to speak.

    "First, let''s work on your stance. A proper stance is the foundation of defense. It helps you maintain bnce and react swiftly to any threats." Astron demonstrated a basic defensive stance, feet shoulder-width apart, knees slightly bent, and weight evenly distributed.

    Of course, this was something that was already taught in the theoretical lessons at the academy, and Sylvie most likely knew that.

    However, things like these were mainly practical, and those who only knew the theory wouldn''t be able to use them well if they were not practiced enough.

    Thus, he was showing her how to do it physically.

    "Try to emte this," he instructed, encouraging Sylvie to adjust her stance. "It might feel awkward at first, but with practice, it bes second nature."

    Sylvie mirrored his stance, adjusting her footing as best as she could. Astron''s purple eyes were locked on her stance, seizing every tiny detail she was showing.

    ''This is¡­..''

    It was weirdly embarrassing to be subjected to his gaze while she was performing like a monkey in a circus. Of course, the goal was different, but she felt embarrassed, nevertheless.

    ''Focus, Sylvie. This is important.''

    Attempting to shake off the fleeting embarrassment, she redirected her attention to the task at hand. However, Astron''s discerning eyes caught the subtle signs of her distraction.

    "You''re not doing it quite right," he observed, his tone matter-

    of-fact. "Your bodycks the conditioning for this stance. Let me show you again."

    With a swift movement, Astron demonstrated the defensive stance once more, each detail executed with precision. His movements were fluid, a result of repetitive training that Sylvie couldn''t hope to match immediately.

    "Now, observe closely. Feel the bnce, the distribution of weight. It''s not just about the posture; it''s about the connection between your body and the ground beneath you."

    Sylvie watched attentively, absorbing every nuance of his demonstration. Astron''s guidance was clear and patient, his experience evident in the meticulous way he conveyed each aspect of the stance.

    "Your turn," he prompted, stepping back to give her space.

    Taking a deep breath, Sylvie mimicked the movements once again, striving to capture the essence of the defensive stance. Astron''s discerning eyes remained on her, offering feedback and correction where needed.

    She closed her eyes, envisioned her body in her head, and tried topare it with how Astron had done. This was a method she had been using with her healing skills, as she always guided herself ording to her experiences with her own body.

    However, that didn''t seem to work in the reverse way.

    "Hmm," Astron hummed, a sound of contemtion as he observed Sylvie''s efforts. "So, that is her body type."

    ''I guess I am not doing it right.'' She felt a little disappointed inside, as she felt like she didn''t meet his expectations. She also didn''t meet hers either.

    However, before she could ask for further rification or guidance, Astron stepped forward without warning.

    PAT!

    His hands gently grasped Sylvie''s arms, guiding her posture into the correct alignment.

    "Your arms need to position like this."

    SHUDDER!

    The unexpected contact sent a shiver down Sylvie''s spine, but Astron''s touch was firm yet gentle. His hand didn''t hold much force as he simply guided her on how to do it.

    "Feel the weight on the balls of your feet. Engage your core. It''s not just about the stance; it''s about the intention behind it. You''re not just defending; you''re iming your space, ensuring your presence is felt."

    His voice, though directive, held an undercurrent of encouragement. Sylvie, now in the corrected stance, could sense the difference.

    ''I see now.''

    When he corrected her posture, she clearly felt a sensation she couldn''t feel before. As if some of her dormant muscles had been activated randomly, and she made sure to bury that feeling in her head.

    There was a newfound solidity, a connection between her body and the ground beneath her that she hadn''t realized before.

    "Not like that¡­. You need to do it like this."

    However, her thoughts were abruptly disrupted as Astron stepped closer once again. His presence enveloped her, and the proximity made her acutely aware of his breath, warm and reassuring. The scent ofvender, the same fragrance she had noticed before, intensified as he drew near.

    THUMP!

    Her mind, which had been focused onbat training, suddenly ceased to function. Astron''s proximity, his touch, and the familiar scent overwhelmed her senses.

    ''He smells good.''

    Just as she felt at the library, the same scent ofvender entered her nose.

    A subtle shiver ran down her spine, and her heart began to beat rapidly in response to the close proximity.

    For a moment, Sylvie''s thoughts scattered, and the heat rose to her face. The sensation was both thrilling and disorienting. She struggled to regain herposure, but the closeness and the scent ofvender lingered, leaving an indelible mark on the training session.

    "It''s not just about the stance; it''s about having control over your entire body. You need to engage your core muscles for stability and maintain a rxed yet alert state."

    Astron continued to exin the nuances of the defensive stance, his hands moving through the air to emphasize certain points.

    Sylvie, still reeling from the unexpected closeness, watched him intently, absorbing every detail. His pale skin seemed almost otherworldly in the soft light, and a strange desire welled up within her¡ªa desire to feel the texture of his skin, to touch it.

    ''His hand felt good too.''

    Unbeknownst to Sylvie, her hand moved of its own ord. It was a subtle, almost unconscious gesture guided by an impulse she didn''t fullyprehend. She had been pushing herself for the past five days, and she wasn''t able to rx¡­.Until now.

    As Astron spoke, her fingertips brushed against his cheek, a delicate touch that lingered for a brief moment.

    "Feel the muscles¡­..Hmm?"

    Astron, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected contact, paused in his exnation. His eyes met Sylvie''s, a flicker of surprise and curiosity in his gaze.

    "...."

    Sylvie, realizing what she had done, quickly withdrew her hand, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

    "I-I''m sorry," she stammered, her voice a mix of surprise and self-consciousness. "I didn''t mean to..."

    ''What did I just do? What did I just do? What did I just do? What did I just do? What did I just do? What did I just do? What did I just do? What did I just do? What did I just do?''

    Inwardly, she repeated the same sentence over and over again. She couldn''t even raise her head, as she felt like the world was burning.

    "It is fine," Astron mumbled as he touched his cheek.

    ''Again, it doesn''t feel repulsive.'' Thinking that Sylvie''s powers were certainly overpowered, he shook his head.

    Sylvie, still ovee with embarrassment, couldn''t bring herself to look at him. The heat on her face intensified, and she wished the ground would just swallow her up.

    ''What have I done? I''ve never been so impulsive.''

    Her mind raced with a chaotic blend of emotions. Astron''s casual response did little to ease her mortification. If anything, it intensified the awkwardness of the situation.

    Astron cleared his throat, redirecting the focus back to the training. "Let''s continue. Focus on your stance, Sylvie," he instructed as if the unexpected moment hadn''t urred.

    Sylvie, determined to regain herposure, nodded vigorously. ''Focus, Sylvie. Focus on the training.'' Yet, the lingering embarrassment made it challenging to concentrate on anything other than the proximity and the strange feeling she got when he was this close.

    And Astron also seemed to realize it as well, as he felt Sylvie''s blood pressure rising from the tip of his fingers. She was showing signs of anxiety, and that wasn''t an optimal situation to be in while training.

    He slowly got away from her, giving her the space she needed, and Sylvie was very grateful for that fact. However, a small lingering feeling of regret remained in her heart.

    ''I will do it properly this time.''

    Though, seemingly enough, his touch was effective as Sylvie, this time, took the stance correctly, almost without any mistakes at all.

    "Feel the muscles here," he said, his voice steady and instructive. "This is your core. Engage it, but don''t tense up too much. It''s about finding the right bnce."

    Sylvie, still recovering from the unexpected proximity, tried her best to follow Astron''s instructions. His guidance was precise, and she gradually became more aware of the specific muscles involved in maintaining the correct posture.

    "Good, Sylvie. Now, let''s move on to foot positioning. Remember, a stable foundation starts from the ground up."

    Astron demonstrated the correct foot cement, exining the importance of weight distribution and bnce. Sylvie focused intently, determined to absorb every detail of the instruction.

    As Astron continued his patient guidance, Sylvie found herself bing morefortable with the training. The initial embarrassment and distraction faded, reced by a growing sense of self-awareness and determination.

    Time passed as they worked on the fundamentals of self-

    defense. Astron, while maintaining professionalism, couldn''t help but notice the shift in Sylvie''s demeanor.

    ''Good for a first step.''

    Her initial nervousness gave way to a newfound confidence as she absorbed the instructions and applied them with increasing proficiency.

    ''She is learning quite fast as well.''

    With each correction and exnation, Sylvie''s movements became more fluid. Astron, sensing her progress, couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.

    He knew that mastering these basic skills was crucial for Sylvie''s journey toward self-improvement and oveing the trauma of her past.

    As well as the future of this world¡­.

 Chapter 226 50.2 - A quick lesson

    <h4>Chapter 226 Chapter 50.2 - A quick lesson</h4>

    226 Chapter 50.2 - A quick lesson

    "This should be enough for today."

    As time went on, Sylvie forgot how fast it passed. She felt like, in the blink of an eye, the time to train was finished, leaving her alone with her thoughts.

    "Ah..." Sylvie couldn''t help but feel a tinge of regret that the training was over, yet a profound sense of relief washed over her.

    It was as if, in Astron''spany, the weight of her worries had momentarily lifted. Theforting thought lingered in her mind, creating a sense of peace she hadn''t felt in a long time.

    ''That''s right.''

    The memories that had been haunting her for the past few days weren''t there as she was focused. She knew very well that focusing on something helped, and that was the reason why she was pushing herself that hard.

    But even then, fundamentally, something was different. She didn''t feel thisfortable and rxed, just as before.

    "You did well."

    As his calm voice echoed in her head, she turned to look at him. His face was as stern as ever without much change. Someone who didn''t know would probably think he was just offering empty praise. But she, who had been observing him for a while, knew for a fact that he was actually genuine.

    That was even without checking his emotions with her talent. She instinctively knew.

    "Thank you." She smiled and nodded her head. Her body was aching all around as Astron didn''t spare her from his rigorous training.

    Thesest two hours, after the initial embarrassment, were actually filled with an intense workout session.

    As Sylvie attempted to stand and express her gratitude, her muscles protested vehemently. Every inch of her body ached, and the fatigue from the intense training manifested in the unsteady way she rose.

    "Oof..." she muttered as she stumbled, momentarily losing her bnce. It was as if her legs had forgotten their usual coordination, weakened by the strenuous exercises Astron had put her through. Despite the difort, a sense of aplishment tinged with soreness settled within her.

    "Easy there," Astron said, steadying her with a firm grip on her arm. His touch sent a shiver through her, a peculiar mix of warmth and grounding assurance.

    Sylvie managed a sheepish smile, acknowledging both the physical strain and the subtle little thing she felt with Astron. "I guess I have some more practicing to do."

    "You certainly do have," Astron replied as he slowly let her adjust her bnce.

    Of course, when her muscles were this stressed, it was normal for her body not to adjust to that feeling.

    ''I won''t be able to walk at this rate.'' She thought. ''But, this is not right.''

    Knowing that she needed to train more, the state of her body wasn''t eptable. She refused to stay weak like that. Thus, she was going to train more now. And there was only one thing she could do about that.

    Her eyes, filled with fierceness, were closed as she concentrated on her feelings of muscles and arms.

    She was about to use her powers and mana to relieve the tension and the fatigue umted on her muscles, making them return to their optimal position, just as she had done before.

    ''He-''

    "Stop." The single word uttered by Astron cut through Sylvie''s concentration like a sharp de. Startled, her eyes flew open, meeting his intense gaze. His hand rested gently on her forehead, and the sudden touch sent shivers down her spine.

    "Hick-?" she began, caught off guard and a little embarrassed by the unexpected interruption. The proximity of his cold hand against her warm skin heightened her awareness of his touch.

    ''His hands are cold.''

    She couldn''t help but think about whether he was healthy, as his skin was also palepared to others. His body was also cold thest time as well, and that brought the memories of that time in the dungeon.

    "You were about to use your powers again," Astron exined calmly, withdrawing his hand. He was looking at her with a squinting gaze, but inside, there was something she was familiar with. It was as if he knew what she was doing.

    "What do-" Sylvie wanted to ask what he meant by that, but her words were intercepted.

    "I appreciate your enthusiasm, Sylvie, but pushing your limits too far can have consequences."

    "I am not push-"

    "Look at your eyes. You are deprived of your sleep. Your focus iscking, and your response timings are a lot lower than it was before." His words were sharp and precise, and they were right on the mark.

    ''He reads me like a book.''

    Sylvie lowered her head, a mixture of embarrassment and realization washing over her. Astron''s sharp observations cut through her attempts to mask her fatigue and determination. It was as if he could see through her facade, exposing the vulnerabilities she tried to hide.

    "I just wanted to train," she admitted, her voice slightly subdued. "I don''t want to remain weak." As she blurted what she felt, she couldn''t look him in the eye.

    "¡­.."

    However, she couldn''t help but raise her head as no response came from his side. And when she raised her head, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes. Astron was looking at her with a slightly different expression.

    "It must have been hard."

    As if he knew how she felt.

    "¡­.."

    "You couldn''t sleep because you couldn''t forget, right?" Astron''s words echoed with a somber understanding as if he had also tasted the bitter fruit of sleepless nights and haunting memories.

    Sylvie''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and vulnerability surfacing. Astron''s perception seemed to reach beyond the physical, delving into the depths of her emotional struggles. It was a revtion that left her both exposed and seen.

    "You know," he continued, his voice carrying a weight of shared experience, "pushing yourself to your limits while drawing in guilt is not the way to do it."

    His words hung in the air, resonating with a wisdom born of personal trials. Sylvie felt a connection, a subtle bridge between their experiences, even though she knew Astron''s past remained veiled in mystery.

    "T-that¡­."

    "I once knew a person like you," Astron continued, his voice carrying a weight of reminiscence. "Someone who overexerted themselves, pushing beyond their limits. At the end of it all, they almost lost control."

    Sylvie''s eyes widened at the revtion. The connection between Astron''s words and her own struggles struck a chord within her. It was as if he was sharing a cautionary tale, a narrative that echoed the dangers of unchecked determination.

    "That person," Astron continued, "they sought strength, just like you. But in their pursuit, they neglected the importance of bnce and control. It almost cost them everything."

    His words painted a vivid picture of the consequences of overextending oneself, a lesson that Sylvie found herself absorbing with a mix of gratitude and trepidation. The vulnerability in Astron''s voice hinted at a personal investment in the tale, a shadow of his own past.

    "So, you should be careful with your own self." He mumbled, looking at the bright sun. "That person didn''t have any people to talk to."

    He paused for a moment as if reflecting on the weight of istion and the dangers it posed. Sylvie listened attentively, her own thoughts mingling with the somber tone of Astron''s words.

    "Because they couldn''t talk to anyone," he continued, "they almost drowned themselves in self-loathing. It''s a path that doesn''t lead to anything good."

    Astron''s confession carried a sincerity that resonated with Sylvie. She felt a sense of urgency in his words as if he were imparting a crucial lesson drawn from personal experience.

    "But you are different," he said, turning his gaze back to Sylvie. "You have people around you, friends, family. You don''t need to tread such a path. There are many who would listen to you and support you. You are fine in your own way."

    His words were a gentle reassurance, a reminder that seeking strength didn''t have to be a solitary journey, but at the same time, Sylvie felt something.

    His tone of voice felt a little¡­..Shaky? The emotions she could see in his color palette were also a little different.

    The normally gray and indifferent area was now-

    ''Empty?''

    As if something was missing.

    ''No. That is not the case.''

    But as she looked further, she realized it wasn''t a feeling of emptiness but a feeling of longing and loneliness. Underneath his words and the mask of poker face, she could see him longing for certain someone.

    She both felt a little concern seeing the human side of this guy who seemingly behaved like a robot¡­.

    ''Who is it?''

    And she felt something heavy inside. It was a new feeling¡­.A feeling that she wasn''t particrly familiar with, yet she intuitively knew that feeling wasn''t something good.

    She felt annoyed at the fact that she was longing for someone while she was right in front.

    "Then are you included in one of those?" She asked, looking at him with her eyes filled with fierceness, contrasting her demeanor just before.

    "What?"

    "I am just asking. Will you listen if I speak? If I tell you my worries, will you listen to me and give mefort?"

    Sylvie''s inquiry cut through the air, and a brief moment of hesitation flickered across Astron''s usuallyposed face.

    "I have my own limitations," he began, his voice measured. "I''m not the most empathetic person, and I may not provide thefort you seek."

    Sylvie, undeterred, intensified her gaze, trying to discern the unspoken emotions behind Astron''s words. "Why? Why do you think you are not the person? What makes you unsuited for that role?"

    "¡­.." He didn''t respond, as he could only lower his head. For some reason, right now, in front of Sylvie, Astron felt like a little kid who had lost his light.

    She knew his struggles. Even though it felt like it was a long time ago, in fact, it had been just three months since he had changed that much. She herself knew his struggles, so her annoyance grew at his words.

    ''You don''t deserve it.''

    "You¡­." She wanted to continue, but suddenly, Astron''s demeanor changed. His color palette also changed drastically in a second, as if something had taken control of him.

    "That is enough." Astron cut her off, standing from where he sat. His gaze returned to its initial coldness, the same calcting and unresponsive look.

    Sylvie, though irritated by his sudden change, held back her words, sensing that something had shifted within him. Astron took a moment topose himself before addressing her again.

    "Using your healing powers on your body is not the solution," he said, his voice firm. "You need to remember how those muscles feel, even in fatigue. It''s crucial for you to activate them correctly the next time."

    Sylvie, now slightly taken aback by the intensity of his tone, nodded in understanding. Astron''s words, though sharp, carried a weight of expertise, and she realized the importance of retaining the physical sensations to enhance her abilities.

    "That is enough for today. See you next time."

    Astron turned to leave, the air thick with a sudden tension.

    However, Sylvie herself instinctively knew this opportunity would nevere again, as she knew what kind of a person Astron was.

    ''I won''t stay still.''

    Sylvie, her curiosity piqued, couldn''t let the opportunity slip away.

    "Wait," she called after him, and Astron halted, ncing back at her.

    "What happened to that person you were talking about?" she inquired, her eyes searching his for any glimpse of the untold story behind his cautionary tale.

    For a moment, Astron''s expression wavered, caught between openness and reservation, and Sylvie had noticed it.

    Yet, as quickly as it appeared, the vulnerability vanished, reced by the familiar impassiveness.

    "That person," he cryptically replied, his voice devoid of emotion, "is still searching for their own path." With those words, he resumed his departure, leaving Sylvie with unanswered questions lingering in the air.

 Chapter 227 51.1 - Maya Evergreen

    <h4>Chapter 227 Chapter 51.1 - Maya Evergreen </h4>

    Amelia Mayer.

    A sophomore-year Arcadia Hunter Academy student.

    She was one of the people who knew Maya Evergreen the most, the first-ranked student of their year and the exceptional elemental mage.

    Maya was basically the most famous person of their year as she was someone with both sess and personality.

    She was talented and beautiful, and it was easy for her to approach most people with the same traits. She didn''t look down on others, and she didn''t talk to people disrespectfully.

    In contrast, she helped the students in need, those who wished to get better but couldn''t do it with their own efforts.

    Sometimes, she was even better than the supposed ''teachers'' of the world''s best academy. Countless different students had received her grace and her help.

    Amelia was also one of those. At the start of her first year, Amelia wasn''t having it easy. She was finding it very difficult to adapt to the environment and the heavy load on the backs of students.

    That was especially the case since Amelia had awakened her trait, [Sword Follower]. It was a trait that wasmon, and it wasn''t something special in the academy. But in the Hunter industry, her trait was actually respected since it was actually ranked quite high, being unique.

    Her talent limit was also around 8. Thus, she was epted to the academy despite her family not being rooted that deeply. Such talent limit was actually quite high; thus, everyone knew she would be sessful.

    However, of course, suddenly meeting with countless different gifted students, some talent-wise, some family-wise, and some both, she was overwhelmed. Her grades were not meeting both her expectations and her school.

    The lessons were overwhelming, and she was having a hard time grasping both the theory and the practical implications of what they had learned.

    Academic burdens, both in theory and practice, weighed heavily on Amelia. The lofty expectations, both self-imposed and those of the school, led her to a point where she felt like she was at the nadir of her life. The istion during these tough times was palpable as she grappled with theplexities of both her academic and social life.

    In her vulnerability, Amelia remained oblivious to the intricacies of the world around her. Unaware of the hidden pitfalls that awaited, her beauty became a ma for male students seekingpanionship.

    Naively trusting in the inherent goodness of others, she opened herself up to friendships, unaware that some of these encounters would be more arduous than any lesson in the academy.

    As Amelia, in her vulnerability, soughtpanionship among her male peers, little did she realize the harsh truths lurking behind their seemingly friendly advances.

    Oblivious to the intricacies of their intentions, she found herself entangled in a web of deceptive camaraderie. Unbeknownst to her, her beauty had drawn in these male students, not for genuine friendships, but as vessels to satiate their desires.

    As the illusion of friendship shattered, Amelia discovered that some had used her as a means to fulfill their fleeting emotional needs, leaving her feeling used and discarded.

    The camaraderie she sought turned out to be a mirage, and she found herself questioning the sincerity of those who had once approached her.

    This painful realization left an indelible mark on Amelia. The trusting innocence that once defined her interactions with men transformed into wariness.

    Gradually, she began to view them as wolves in sheep''s clothing, creatures adept at disguising their intentions until the opportune moment. The scars of these experiences deepened, fueling her skepticism toward the genuineness of male connections.

    In the midst of Amelia''s disillusionment with the insincerity of male connections, a moment of serendipity urred. It was a time when she felt at her lowest, drowning in skepticism and wariness.

    As if summoned by fate, Maya Evergreen, the beacon of grace and kindness, emerged into her world.

    Maya''s arrival was like a burst of light in Amelia''s darkened reality. As she appeared before her, Maya''s warm and genuine smile had an immediate impact.

    "Amelia, right? What are you doing here alone?"

    The memory of Maya''s first words echoed in Amelia''s mind. They were just casual words, nothing extraordinary. She had heard those words quite a lot, actually. However, different from how she had felt before, those words had resonated with sincerity andpassion this time. In that moment, a glimmer of hope sparked within Amelia''s heart.

    Maya, aware of Amelia''s struggles, extended a helping hand with that same bright smile. In times of need, Maya''s support became a guiding light, dispelling the shadows of doubt and mistrust that had clouded Amelia''s perception of others.

    Maya''s actions spoke louder than any words, offering a genuine friendship that was based on understanding and kindness.

    Amid Maya''s unwavering support, Amelia found herself more drawn to the camaraderie of women.

    The contrast between Maya''s authenticity and the deceptive actions of certain male peers became stark. The scars of past betrayals started to heal, reced by a newfound trust in the bonds she formed with women.

    Maya''s influence yed a crucial role in reshaping Amelia''s worldview. The once-wary young woman discovered that in thepany of certain individuals like Maya, genuine connections could thrive.

    As Amelia found sce and support in Maya''s presence, the newfound friendship took root, gradually evolving into a source of strength for both women.

    However, amidst the warmth and camaraderie, Amelia couldn''t help but notice a disconcerting pattern.

    ''Those pigs.''

    The wolves, those deceptive male peers who had once targeted her, now seemed to cast their attention towards Maya.

    Despite Maya''s cheerful and air-headed personality, she was blissfully unaware of the veiled intentions that lingered around her. As Amelia observed from the sidelines, a sense of protectiveness welled up within her.

    ''I won''t let them approach her.''

    Maya, with her genuine kindness and open heart, became a target for those who sought to exploit her naivety.

    Determined not to let history repeat itself, Amelia made a silent vow to shield Maya from the wolves in sheep''s clothing that circled around her. The scars of Amelia''s past experiences fueled hermitment to safeguarding the authenticity and warmth that Maya unknowingly radiated.

    She didn''t want those wolves to prey on her. She hated that fact to the core.

    ''Right.''

    As those memories of the past came crashing on her, Amelia couldn''t help but smile. She turned to look at her deskmate and noticed her thinking about something.

    Maya, with her beautiful purple-pinky hair, was pondering about something as she was focused. Her bright blue eyes were focused on the table as if she couldn''t see anything else.

    ''She seems to be out of it nowadays.''

    It wasn''t that unusual for Maya to be in her own world, but recently, she had been doing this more frequently. That was especially the case after she came back.

    ''Something happened.''

    She didn''t know what happened as Maya refused to talk about it, but she knew something had changed inside Maya.

    RING!

    At that moment, the bell rang, signaling the end of the ss. As the bell rang, a group of students seized the opportunity to approach Maya.

    "Maya, how are you doing?"

    The concern in their voices was evident, and Amelia observed from her desk, her protective instincts kicking in. She knew these students ¨C the ones who often showed sudden interest in Maya whenever something unusual happened.

    Maya looked up, her eyes shifting from the table to the group surrounding her. A small, polite smile appeared on her face.

    "Oh, hi! I''m doing okay," Maya replied, her voice carrying the genuine warmth that drew people towards her.

    "Really? You seem a little off nowadays." Maya was never the type to stay quiet in the ssroom. She was especially known for her love for snacks, and everyone knew one must never refuse when she offered.

    However, contrary to her habits, she hadn''t been given any snacks, nor had she brought any to the ssroom. Therefore, some of them naturally thought something was wrong with her.

    "Ah¡­I am just fine."

    Maya replied with a small smile.

    The other students, sensing Maya''s reluctance to delve into personal matters, decided not to persist. Instead, they exchanged casual goodbyes and left, leaving Maya with a moment of respite.

    But, as the ssroom emptied, a couple of students lingered behind, seizing what they saw as an opportunity.

    "Hey, Maya, I know you''re really good at [Material Theory for Hunters]. I''m struggling with some concepts. Would you mind helping me out?"

    The boy who spoke wore a charming smile, and his request seemed innocent enough. Amelia, however, recognized the ulterior motive hidden behind the words. Maya, being the helpful person she was, often found herself in such situations.

    Of course, most of the time, Amelia was the one who fended such situations. Thus, most boys disliked how she acted as a wall. Even now, none of them was aiming for her, different from the past, and their gaze was hostile.

    ''Sigh¡­.They are at it again.''

    She got ready to intercept once again, as she knew Maya wasn''t a person to refuse. She already had some excuses in her mind ready in case such a situation urred, and if it didn''t work, she would just follow Maya with the boys, and that would be enough.

    But, contrary to her expectations, Maya refused the boys with a smile, "Sorry...I need something to do."

    It was the first time Maya had declined such a request, and it caught both the boys off guard.

    The boy who had approached, let''s call him Alex, felt a sudden awkwardness settle over him. His charming smile faltered, and he exchanged a quick, ufortable nce with his friend, Chris.

    Alex''s internal monologue raced with confusion and embarrassment.

    ''Did I say something wrong? Why did she refuse? Was it because of me? Was my face not enough?''

    His confidence took a hit, and he stumbled over his words for a moment.

    "Uh, no problem, Maya. Another time, maybe?" Alex''s attempt at nonchnce couldn''tpletely mask the tinge of embarrassment in his voice.

    ''Heh, serves you right.''

    Amelia couldn''t help but smirk, seeing the guy''s face crumble. He was visibly embarrassed, and that made her feel good.

    Chris, observing the scene, raised an eyebrow. He had expected the usualpliant response from Maya, and her sudden refusal seemed to throw them both off bnce.

    "Come on, Alex. Let''s not bother her." Chris chuckled, trying to downy the situation. But there was a subtle undertone of amusement in his eyes, a silent acknowledgment that things hadn''t gone as smoothly as they usually did. After all, he also disliked the ones who wanted to take advantage of Maya''s kindness, and seeing Alex faltering also made him feel good.

    ''This will be a good lesson for you.''

    After all, his friend was overly obsessed with his looks and thought only that mattered. So far, it worked with some girls, but he knew his friend needed a reality check, and now it came.

    "Have a nice day."

    Maya said as she stood up. She was already ready to leave the ssroom with everything in her bag.

    "Y-you too¡­."

    Alex stuttered as he watched Maya leave, and Amelia also stood following her.

    ''Only I am allowed to be her side.''

    Inwardly, she felt proud following Maya and the other boys getting the treatment they deserved.

    "Maya, where are we going?"

    She emphasized the word ''we'' so that those guys would know their ce.

    Maya, however, stopped abruptly and turned to face Amelia. There was an uncharacteristic seriousness in her eyes.

    "Amelia, can you please leave me alone for today?"

    Amelia''s world crumbled¡­..

 Chapter 228 51.2 - Maya Evergreen

    <h4>Chapter 228 Chapter 51.2 - Maya Evergreen </h4>

    "Amelia, can you please leave me alone for today?"

    Amelia just stood there, her confident facade crumbling into confusion and hurt. The sudden request from Maya had caught her off guard, and she found herself at a loss for words.

    ''What?'' It was the first time something like this happened, and she couldn''t help but open her eyes wide.

    Maya, sensing her friend''s inner turmoil, offered a small, apologetic smile. "I''ll catch up with youter, okay?"

    "Wa-"

    Before Amelia could formte a response, Maya turned and left, hurrying away from the scene. The weight of confusion lingered in the air, and Amelia felt a sense of vulnerability she wasn''t ustomed to.

    ''What just happened?'' She thought, unable toprehend. It was all too strange for her own good.

    Alex and Chris observed the situation with a certain satisfaction, their smirks growing as they saw Amelia''s haughty demeanor unravel.

    "Looks like Miss High and Mighty got a reality check," Chris remarked, nudging Alex.

    Alex, who had been embarrassed by Maya''s rejection, managed a half-smile. "Yeah, maybe we should all remember that not everyone is at our beck and call."

    "Humph!"

    Of course, Amelia wasn''t someone to just sit there and take those words. She wanted to hit these guys in the face and show who was the boss. She felt annoyed at the fact that she was left alone like that, and now these guys dared to speak to her like that.

    ''Let me smash you.''

    But just as she was about to move, she stopped, seeing the small number on Chris'' shirt. There, it read ''29.'' It was his ranking in his sophomore year.

    As that realization hit her, she had no choice but to back down. She couldn''t cause a scene as it was against the rules of the academy, and even if she had caused a scene, there weren''t many people that she could use to her advantage.

    ''I need to check it out.''

    And most importantly, she needed to check it out. She needed to see what happened to Maya with her own eyes.

    Amelia swiftly gathered her belongings and followed the path that Maya had taken. The corridor echoed with the sound of her hurried footsteps as she navigated through the halls of Arcadia Hunter Academy. Her mind buzzed with a mix of confusion, hurt, and a burning determination to uncover the reason behind Maya''s sudden request for solitude.

    As she approached the exit of the academy building, she caught a glimpse of Maya disappearing around a corner.

    The purple-pink strands of Maya''s hair swayed with each step she took, and Amelia quickened her pace to keep up.

    The halls were now emptier, with most students heading to their next sses or enjoying the end of their lessons since half of the academy no longer had sses from now on.

    ''Where is she going?''

    She couldn''t help but ask herself. Maya''s direction seemed uncertain, but her steps were fast and hurried, as if she needed to be there as soon as possible.

    The sense of mystery only fueled Amelia''s curiosity. Was Maya upset about something? Was there a personal matter troubling her? Amelia''s thoughts raced, searching for answers to the questions that lingered in the air.

    ''I need to know.''

    She needed to know everything about Maya, what she was doing, where she was going, and who she was meeting. After all, it was her Maya.

    After walking for a little longer, Maya reached the academy training grounds, which were notably empty around this time.

    It wasn''t the training ground she typically frequented for her magical practices, Elemental Chamber, but rather the area where students honed their closebat abilities.

    ''Why is she here?''

    She couldn''t help but wonder. From what she knew, Maya rarely visited the training rooms outside of the Elemental Chamber since she had a special [Passive] that let her increase her physical strength corresponding to her mana stats.

    Amelia, maintaining a discreet distance, watched as Maya surveyed the sparring areas with a contemtive expression.

    The training grounds were bathed in the soft hues of the setting sun, casting long shadows across the open space.

    This ce would soon be filled with students as many of them woulde here after they had their meals and other things; however, right now, because it was the mid-day break, not many students were there.

    "Did you need something student?"

    However, her pursuit was disturbed by the personnel at the entrance.

    "Ah, please don''t mind me. I am just looking for a friend."

    "Are you re-"

    "Please. I don''t need anything."

    Turning down the friendly personnel, she slowly followed Maya while concealing her presence.

    "Tch. Entitled students."

    Even though she heard the personnel clicking their tongue, she didn''t say anything and just ignored it.

    ''Where did she go?''

    Because she was a little held back by the receptionist, she lost sight of Maya for a second.

    ''Ah, there she is.''

    However, soon, she found Maya again, seeing her on the corner of the training grounds. Maya''s eyes were focused on a lone figure at the far end of the training grounds.

    A solitary silhouette engaged in a series of precise and calcted movements. As Maya approached, the identity of the solitary figure became clear ¨C it was her fellow junior, the one who had stayed back with her, Astron Natusalune.

    He was seemingly focused on his sparring as the daggers in his hands continuously flew to fight with the dummy around.

    ''Is he fighting with PhantomGlide Dummy?''

    It wasn''t your usual scene to see a first-year student fighting with the PhantomGlide Dummy. Even some sophomore or third-year students would mostly have a hard time sparring against it.

    Astron continued his intricate dance with the PhantomGlide Dummy, each movement deliberate and precise. The whirling daggers in his hands painted an elegant picture of controlled chaos as he seamlessly anticipated and countered the dummy''s attacks.

    Maya and Amelia observed in silence, their eyes following him. Though Maya was focused on him, and Amelia was focused on Maya.

    ''Why is she looking for him?'' Amelia questioned herself as she looked at how Maya was that focused on Astron. Even though she was a little far so that Maya couldn''t sense her, she felt like Maya''s whole focus was on him, and that feeling bothered her.

    After a few more minutes of intense sparring, Astron finally slowed his movements, catching his breath. The PhantomGlide Dummy, seemingly satisfied with the training session, came to a halt, and the magical daggers vanished into thin air.

    And after that, Maya approached him with a beautiful smile that Amelia had never seen before. It was something that was out of the world and genuine.

    ''What are they talking about?''

    Amelia didn''t know what they were talking about, but soon Astron stood up, and both of them started walking to deeper academy grounds.

    Amelia trailed behind them as they entered the deeper grounds of the academy. The special sparring rooms, known for their soundproofing, were located in a secluded area, hidden away from the bustling activities of the main training grounds.

    ''They entered there?''

    As Maya and Astron approached one of the rooms, Amelia concealed herself in the shadows, peering cautiously through the slightly ajar door.

    She couldn''t believe what she had just seen. The same Maya she had known all this time entering a sparring room alone with one of the male students?

    It was something that was impossible. For all this time, she made sure that Maya never became close enough with any of the males around her, and her efforts were surely paying off. However, now things were a lot different.

    ''I need to know what is happening inside.''

    She strained her ears, hoping to catch even the faintest whispers of their conversation.

    To her dismay, the thick walls seemed to absorb any trace of sound, leaving her with nothing but a frustrating silence. Amelia pressed her ear against the door, attempting to glean any information about the mysterious discussion happening on the other side.

    But it was futile. The room remained impervious to her eavesdropping attempts.

    Frustration etched across her face, Amelia couldn''t help but feel a sense of exclusion. The desire to understand the dynamics between Maya and Astron gnawed at her, intensifying the burning curiosity that had brought her to this point.

    After a few more moments of strained listening, Amelia reluctantly withdrew from her position. Maya''s privacy was evidently well-guarded within the confines of the soundproofed sparring room.

    Left with no other choice, Amelia retreated from the area, her footsteps echoing softly against the academy''s polished floors. The unanswered questions lingered, leaving her in a state of restless contemtion.

    ''What could be so important that they needed to discuss privately?'' she wondered, her thoughts a whirlwind of uncertainty.

    For now, the details of Maya''s interactions with Astron remained shrouded in mystery, a puzzle that seemed to elude Amelia''s grasp. As she walked away from the sparring rooms, she couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Maya''s world than met the eye.

    Though she didn''t know, there was another student who was watching everything from a lot far distance with his monocles.

    **********

    There are times when we don''t want to hear the words that we need to. Sometimes, the truth can hurt a little.

    Sometimes, we just want to escape. However, for some, there aren''t any ces to do so.

    ''Tch.''

    You will remember that certain thing wherever you go, whatever you do. And in the end, the only thing you can do is to lose yourself while overextending.

    That is something I knew quite well.

    ''Certainly, using weight bracelets seems to be nice.''

    After returning from the Western Uxbridge, I adjusted my training regimen ording to my new skills. I had already been feeling that my training was taking a long time, and it was not intense enough science from the time I had acquired Celestalith.

    Thus, I needed to increase the intensity, and I ordered some specific weight bracelets all around my body to help me with training.

    It was amon training method to increase endurance as well as burst speed, and I knew that would be helpful.

    And today, the instructor left us early from the lesson as he finished the ss faster than usual. Therefore, I decided to challenge the PhantomGlide Dummy again to see my progress, and things were looking good.

    Until I sensed two presences watching me. The first one was Senior Maya. She wasn''t even trying to conceal herself.

    As for the other one, I didn''t know her exact identity, as she was quite far away, and her presence-concealing technique was quite proficient.

    ''At least a sophomore-year student.''

    I thought. In any case, aside from the watchers, I just focused on PhantomGlide, though I wasn''t able to beat it with my bracelets on.

    ''That was expected.'' However, I could feel the increase in my progress even with the weighed bracelets. I was now entering the range of experts in terms of dagger skills.

    "Junior, are you free?"

    At that moment, Senior Maya came. It seemed she didn''t want to wait any longer. With my eyes, I could see her restlessness, as if she was having a hard time. Her legs were shaking a little bit, and her mouth was salivating.

    "Yes?"

    "T-then¡­.Can we talk privately a bit?"

    The moment she said that with a face, I knew what she meant. Her gaze was locked on my neck after all, and my shivering skin was the proof of her intent.

    "Okay."

    And I decided to ept it without thinking, as this secret was something that would be revealed if Maya''s instincts were known after all.

 Chapter 229 51.3 - Maya Evergreen

    <h4>Chapter 229 Chapter 51.3 - Maya Evergreen </h4>

    After the incident with the Vampire and the continuous investigation cases, Maya''s days had been busy all along.

    She didn''t have any time to stop and take a breather. After all, she needed to be in control of her expressions and desires all the time.

    Considering the fact that, for some reason, Maya was able to conceal the fact that she was a vampire alone made her different from the rest, and if possible, she wanted this to never be known to the real world.

    The reason was simple. She didn''t want to lose her friends or her family¡­..And her junior.

    Therefore, she was trying her best to make that possible, and her efforts paid off. For all this time, she had been on guard, and just as they had nned with her Junior, nothing suspicious came out.

    Her test results were good; her alimony was matching with the crime scene and how she had defeated the vampire.

    However, as the responsibilities she had slowly were removed and her state of mind returned to its normal state, a piece that she had missed also started revealing itself.

    ''How did Junior beat that vampire?''

    That was the first question she asked herself. How was it possible that her Junior, who was even that strong, managed to beat that vampire?

    From what she had basically experienced, Vampire''s level was on apletely different level than any other cadet could possibly be.

    Its rank was even possibly higher than some of the active Hunters. For this case, she was sure at least a very high-ranking officer from the demonic-human bureau was necessary.

    However, for some reason, Junior is able to defeat that vampire on his own. She was sure that there weren''t any other humans nearby, and she knew that he hadn''t gotten any help unless her junior had lied.

    Therefore, that brought her to this question.

    ''Is he hiding his strength?''

    If her Junior were hiding his strength, it would make sense. But only this situation would make sense.

    Maya still remembered the time when she herself had taught Astron how to control mana itself, and referring to that time, she was sure that he didn''t even know how to control mana.

    His mana levels weren''t that high either, and from how he looked, Maya judged he wasn''t possibly that strong.

    Therefore, unless he was incredibly talented at hiding his strength, which she refused to believe since she quite trusted her eyes, he must have never been able to defeat that vampire on his own with the strength of that time.

    That could mean one thing.

    He somehow got stronger in that short amount of time so that he could even meet the possible requirements to beat the vampire.

    ''It is incredible.''

    And that itself was an achievement that one needed to respect.

    ''As expected, my eyes didn''t mislead me. He really was that talented.''

    After all, if that wasn''t the case, who would give him such an expensive resource? She herself was very well aware of the fact that her Junior was exceptional, and she bet on that feeling.

    And just as she expected, her feelings didn''t betray her, and she was here now.

    ''But, why is he hiding his strength?''

    There was no way a person capable of killing a vampire would refuse to get this acknowledgment. Just by imagining the resources and the recognition he would get if he were to reveal such information¡­.

    Even she couldn''t help but be greedy.

    ''What reasons could he have?''

    Maya wondered, her mind racing through various possibilities. Perhaps there was a personal code he followed, a mission he sought to aplish without drawing unnecessary attention. Or maybe he simply wasn''t interested in the fame and recognition that woulde with revealing his true strength.

    Regardless of the reasons, Maya decided that she would support him discreetly. In her eyes, he was more than just a junior ¨C he was her savior. His timely intervention in the vampire incident had not only saved her life but also provided her with a renewed sense of purpose.

    ''I owe him my life.''

    Maya acknowledged a deep sense of gratitude welling up within her. This debt became a driving force,pelling her to go above and beyond to repay it.

    The realization that her junior had be an integral part of her life fueled her determination to ensure his sess and safety.

    Maya was willing to use her family''s resources, connections, and influence to support her junior in honing his abilities.

    ''I will do whatever it takes to support you, Junior.''

    If he chose to remain in the shadows, then she would be the silent force propelling him forward. She believed that everyone had their reasons, and her duty was to respect and protect those reasons.

    ''I''ll make sure he reaches his full potential,'' Maya resolved, a newfound purpose igniting within her.

    Whether he sought acknowledgment or redemption or simply preferred the solitude of the background, Maya was determined to be the pir of support he needed.

    After all, she herself was quite aware of how distant this Junior was when he was left alone. He was a weird guy at the end. She had already ordered a bunch of special herbs and elixirs from her family, and they were already on the way.

    Of course, that wasn''t all that he was going to do; that was just the start. She was also searching for possible information about the vampires and what had happened to her.

    Her Junior mentioned her bing apletely different type of vampire because of her own feelings and evolution, but she wanted to know more about the details.

    Thus, she had been looking for things, and she alsomissioned her family to find something rted to this herself.

    After all, she wanted to revert back to her original self if she could, as she didn''t want to cause any unnecessary harm.

    ''How can I revert back?''

    Maya questioned, her mind spinning with potential solutions. The journey to reim her humanity seemed daunting, yet she remained resolute.

    Her family''s resources and connections would be crucial in uncovering the secrets behind her transformation and finding a way to reverse it.

    GROWL!

    As Maya delved into her own predicament inside her ssroom, another pressing matter surfaced ¨C her growing thirst for blood. Her ''stomach'' growled, though it was more of a psychological effect than a clear hunger.

    ''Ah, it had been a while.''

    It had been a while since shest fed, and the craving intensified. However, the repulsion towards the scent of other people''s blood was overwhelming.

    ''It is disgusting.''

    Inside the ssroom filled with different humans, she didn''t feel any desire to attack them all. In fact, she rather felt repulsed by their smell. She didn''t know if that would change when she lost her control, but right now, she didn''t have reason to be drawn into the smell of random strangers.

    ''It needs to be Junior.''

    The dark allure of her junior''s blood became an undeniable focal point. Maya''s senses rejected the idea of feeding on anyone else, finding their blood repulsive. Yet, when she thought about her junior, the repulsion faded, reced by an intense desire.

    ''I need his blood,'' Maya admitted to herself, the realization both unsettling andpelling.

    The conflicting emotions surrounding her need for blood mirrored the internal turmoil she experienced during her earlier encounter with the vampire.

    But in the end, she couldn''t refuse it. She knew she just wouldn''t be able to. Even after all this time, whatever she had tasted as a normal meal felt nd.

    In her mind, she felt like only his blood would taste good. She also stopped eating snacks, as she felt like she didn''t even like eating them anymore.

    ''I need it.''

    Thus, she decided to seek him out. She didn''t even realize that her eyes turned crimson, and she was salivating a little herself.

    ''I can feel his smell.''

    Since he had a unique scent of blood that was engraved in her mind, it wasn''t even hard for her to find where he was. She just followed the trail of his scent, and not long after, she spotted him.

    ''He is training.''

    He was training against the PhantomGlide Dummy, so she decided to let him watch.

    ''Now that I remember, this ce was the first time I had seen him.''

    At that time, she thought he was just a lost junior who didn''t know what to do with his mana, so she just offered to help him out.

    Who would have thought that the tables would turn this quickly, and now she would be the one getting help?

    Her gaze focused on the present; Maya couldn''t help but notice the significant transformation in her junior''s fighting style. The movements that were once hesitant and uncertain had evolved into a precise dance of skill and efficiency. His strikes were faster, and his footwork disyed a newfound agility.

    ''He has improved so much,'' Maya marveled silently. The training against the PhantomGlide Dummy became a testament to the dedication and hard work he had invested in honing his abilities. Each movement spoke of progress and amitment to bing stronger.

    However, Maya''s keen observation didn''t stop there. Her eyes caught the glint of weighed bracelets adorning her junior''s wrists.

    A realization dawned upon her ¨C he was deliberately limiting his own strength even in the midst of this training.

    ''Why would he do that? Isn''t it a little risky?'' Maya wondered, puzzled by the decision to ce constraints on his abilities. After all, he could injure himself since PhantomGlide Dummy was not going to be merciful at all.

    Her junior''s actions raised questions about the depth of his hidden strength and the purpose behind such deliberate self-

    restriction.

    The conflict within Maya intensified as she wrestled with her own struggles and her growing desire for his blood. Watching him train, she realized that there was much more to her junior than met the eye.

    ''I need to learn more about him.''

    Theyers of mystery surrounding him only deepened, and Maya felt an increasing need to understand theplexities that defined his character.

    As Maya grappled with her own internal conflicts and the desire for his blood, the training session took an unexpected turn.

    A sudden, sharp sound echoed through the room as her junior''s right arm bore the brunt of a cut. The PhantomGlide Dummy hadnded a blow, leaving a visible mark on his otherwise agile and skillful form.

    Maya''s eyes widened, registering the reality of the situation. The first cut marked the beginning of a more challenging battle. Despite the injury, her junior pressed on, determination etched on his face. Another cut followed, drawing a fresh line of crimson across his arm. The fight continued, but Maya could sense the toll it was taking on him.

    As the training session reached its climax, her junior stood, breathing heavily, his form now adorned with the evidence of the simtedbat. The PhantomGlide Dummy, though just a training construct, had pushed him to his limits.

    Though he lost in the end, it was remarkable that he could even withstand it that long with injuries and restraints on himself.

    ''Blood.''

    However, Maya''s keen senses heightened as the scent of blood mingled with the musky aroma of sweat in the air.

    The metallic tang of her junior''s blood reached her, triggering a visceral reaction within her.

    "Haaaaah¡­..Haaaah¡­.."

    THUMP!

    Her heart began to throb, and the controlled rhythm of her breathing wavered, bing rough and uneven.

    At that moment, Maya''s focus shifted entirely to her junior''s blood. The room seemed to fade away, leaving only the echo of his heartbeat resonating in her ears.

    The evidence of his simtedbat, the fresh cuts on his arm, became a visual manifestation of the internal struggle she faced.

    Her crimson eyes, clouded with an uncontroble desire, fixated on the wounds. The scent of his blood intoxicated her senses, drowning out all other thoughts.

    In the haze of her heightened emotions, Maya found it increasingly difficult to maintain control. Her breathing quickened, matching the erratic rhythm of her racing heart.

    Maya''s restless energy surged within her as she approached Junior, unable to wait any longer. Her eyes betrayed a sense of urgency, and her legs trembled slightly as if she was having a hard time containing her emotions. Unconsciously, her mouth began to salivate, a physical manifestation of the primal instincts that threatened to surface.

    "Junior, are you free?" Maya inquired, her voice carrying a subtle quiver. The weight of the unspoken desire hung in the air, and her gaze, locked onto his neck, revealed the true intent behind her request. His shivering skin became the undeniable proof of her hunger.

    "Yes?" Junior responded, meeting her gaze with a certain understanding. The unspoken connection between them transcended words, and he sensed the nature of the private conversation she sought.

    "T-then¡­ Can we talk privately a bit?" Maya stammered, the tension palpable in her voice. She wanted to discuss matters that required discretion, matters that were deeply entwined with her vampiric instincts.

    "Okay," Junior agreed, recognizing the significance of their shared secret. He epted the request without hesitation, understanding the delicate nature of the situation.

    [Astron Natusalune, 1st year. Confirmed.]

    [Maya Evergreen, 2nd year. Confirmed.]

    [There is a high discrepancy between the estimatedbat capabilities of the students. Do you still wish to proceed?]

    "Yes."

    After that, the two of them found themselves entering a sparring field.

    "Sorry."

    And Maya immediately jumped over him.

 Chapter 230 51.4 - Maya Evergreen

    <h4>Chapter 230 Chapter 51.4 - Maya Evergreen </h4>

    "Sorry," Maya uttered, her voice carrying a mixture of emotions as she immediately leaped over him. The transition from the intensity of the training session to the private conversation was seamless.

    "It is fine. You may go as you wish." He said while looking around for a little while. "But Senior Maya."

    His voice stopped her for a second, looking at him from close. "Please cast a small barrier. Nobody should see us, right?"

    There was a reason why Astron was always careful while training inside the rooms. He always checked if he was being watched or not since there were many demon spies inside both the academy and the government.

    "Un¡­.."

    Closing her eyes briefly, Maya tapped into her proficiency with mana. She weaved a subtle barrier around them, ensuring their conversation would remain private and shielded from prying eyes.

    Once the barrier was in ce, she looked at Astron, seeking confirmation.

    "Is this enough?" she asked, her crimson eyes meeting his.

    The barrier would serve its purpose, allowing them the freedom to converse without the risk of unwanted observers.

    "Yes, that is enough." Astron, after a moment''s consideration, nodded in approval as he looked into her eyes. "You may go as you wish." His words were calm as if he was already expecting such a thing to happen anyway.

    "T-then¡­.Pardon my intrusion."

    Without waiting for a response, Maya pushed him to the ground with a gentle yet deliberate force. She moved with a fluidity that belied her vampiric strength, effortlessly climbing over him. Of course, he didn''t resist in any case, as if he had trusted her enough to let her move as she pleased.

    The atmosphere within the small barrier intensified, charged with unspoken tension and anticipation. Maya''s actions were a dance on the thread of her sanity and identity¡­.As a vampire and as a human alone.

    As she hovered over him, her crimson eyes fixated on the fresh wounds on his arm. Without hesitation, she leaned down, her tongue tracing the lines of the cut.

    SLURP!

    The intimate act held a strange mix of primal desire and an unspoken connection as Maya sought sce in the taste of his blood.

    ''It is tasty...This is it¡­..This is the one¡­.''

    She couldn''t help but marvel at the taste. Even tasting a little blood flowing out of his veins was enough to make her intoxicated by the feeling.

    ''More¡­..More¡­..''

    She finished licking the wound on his arm, savoring thest drops before raising her eyes. This time, her gaze moved upward, locking onto his neck. The pale skin under the sparring room''s lighting looked enticing, and Maya felt herself losing control of the desire that gnawed at her.

    "Your¡­.." She mumbled as she opened her mouth.

    "My?"

    "Your neck is really pretty."

    "..."

    In an instant, driven by an insatiable thirst and a yearning she couldn''t suppress, Maya bit into his neck.

    "Urghk-"

    A small groan left his mouth, a reaction out of small pain. His body twitched a little at the foreign intrusion, but after a second, he calmed himself down.

    The room echoed with the sound of her actions, a delicate dance between vulnerability and desire.

    GULP! GULP!

    The crimson hue of her eyes intensified as the taste of his blood surged through her senses, momentarily drowning out theplexities of her existence.

    However, this time, she wasn''t as desperate as she was before. Rather than drinking like a madman, she savored the taste. She also didn''t want to put too much of a strain on his body, as she felt like he was fragile enough to break under her force.

    "Haaaah¡­..Haaah¡­."

    Yet, as the moments passed, she flinched, a sudden realization hitting her. She stopped, her fangs withdrawing from his neck, as she heard him breathing heavily.

    ''Wait¡­.''

    The sound snapped her back to the reality of the situation, her eyes widening as she assessed the state of her junior.

    "Are you okay?" she asked, her voice a mixture of concern and guilt.

    "It is fine; it wasn''t that long this time." He answered as he touched the small scar on his neck. Since this time, Sylvie''s blessing hasn''t been there, and his physical attributes aren''t strong enough to satisfy her body and demands.

    "T-that¡­." Maya lowered her head as she looked at his body.

    ''Is he strong or weak?''

    She couldn''t discern the truth. Since they were this close and Maya could basically feel his skin, she could also see the strength he held, and undoubtedly, he was nowhere near enough to be stronger than her.

    From this close, it was nearly impossible to conceal one''s own rank unless that said person was a [Venerate].

    But, it was impossible for him to be a [Venerate]. It was out of the question. Thus, she was left with one option.

    "Do I smell?" His question took her by surprise, and for a moment, Maya was caught off guard.

    "What?" she stammered, uncertain of how to respond.

    "You had been¡­.. smelling me."

    "Oh, no. You don''t smell bad at all," she assured him, realizing the confusion in his words. In fact, to her heightened senses, he had a rather pleasant scent, a mix of his own unique aroma and the lingering sweat from the training.

    "I mean, you smell good," she murmured almost unintentionally, her gaze dropping for a moment.

    He nodded, "Uh, well, good to hear, I guess. That was a bit embarrassing."

    Maya shook her head, trying to divert her attention. Yet, the proximity, the scent, and the lingering thirst within her led her to a familiar path.

    ''I will ask themter.''

    Without giving it much thought, she once again dove towards his neck, her fangs sinking into his flesh. This time, however, she fed more cautiously, savoring the taste until she felt her strength waning, and she withdrew reluctantly, a mix of satisfaction and guilt etched on her features.

    "Sorry..."

    "Don''t be."

    GULP! GULP!

    After drinking his blood for a little longer, Maya finally felt satisfied enough as she withdrew from his neck. The intoxicating mix of satisfaction and guilt lingered within her, but for the moment, the immediate thirst had been sated.

    However, as the rush of feeding subsided, she felt a peculiar weakness overtaking her. Her legs gave in, and she copsed onto his body, her head resting against his chest. The position was unexpectedly intimate, and the silence that followed was filled with the sound of theirbined heartbeats.

    THUMP! THUMP!

    His heart was beating really fast, possibly because to relieve theck of blood in his veins.

    ''This¡­..''

    Maya, now in this vulnerable state, felt a surge of conflicting emotions. The crimson hue in her eyes faded as her gaze softened, and a sense of tranquility washed over her.

    The realization of her actions and the consequences were momentarily forgotten, reced by a peculiar closeness that seemed to defy the boundaries between predator and prey.

    ''If this is what I be after not drinking for five days, then how am I going to deal with it now?''

    She couldn''t help but question herself. How different was she from a monster that she hated and hunted in this academy? Was there any difference?

    Those questions lingered in her heart, igniting the feelings that she had tried hard to bury.

    However, as Astron''s heartbeat echoed beneath her, a rhythmic luby seemed to soothe the turmoil within her temporarily.

    ''I should give this to him.''

    At that moment, she remembered something. A gift that she had bought for him as a token of gratitude. She hated to be on the receiving end all the time. Her junior had saved her and was giving her his blood, and she needed to give her something back, too.

    However, what could be a thing that could rival her life? Something that could be traded back against her life, something that was important and needed to be given back.

    "Junior," she called him as she moved a little, her hands reaching her spatial bracelet. In a swift motion, she retrieved a small herb carefully stored within.

    "This is for you." She presented him with the box, an incredibly expensive box that could easily be noticed just by looking at it.

    "What is this?" Astron asked, but he also inwardly realized that the thing in front of him was far from normal.

    "It is my gift to you."

    "Your gift?"

    "Yes. For everything that you have done for me and everything that you are still doing."

    "You didn''t need-"

    "No." She knew he was about to downgrade what he did, but she didn''t want him to do that. She knew his suspecting nature, as he also tended not to take her first investment.

    "This is something you deserve. If I am the only one receiving it, I hate it." She denied his refusal adamantly and didn''t let him do as he pleased.

    Astron stopped for a second, looking at the things in his hand and Maya, who was looking at his eyes.

    "Sigh¡­.." And released a hearty sigh. "I understand."

    epting her gift, he opened the box. And immediately, immense amounts of energy were released into the room.

    "What?" Even Astron was taken aback by the energy the herb contained, and Maya couldn''t help but smirk.

    Maya couldn''t help but smirk at Astron''s surprised reaction to the released energy.

    "You seem surprised, Junior. Don''t tell me you don''t know what it is?" she teased, enjoying the moment.

    Astron, despite the unexpected surge of energy,posed himself immediately. "This is Starbloom Essence, isn''t it? It''s a special herb known for enhancing one''s mana absorption and elerating the growth rate of your body. It strengthens you physically and increases your talent limit."

    Maya raised an eyebrow, impressed. "Sharp as always. Yes, it''s Starbloom Essence. It is a rare find, and its effects are quite potent. Absorb it during your meditation or before training, and you''ll experience a noticeable difference. Consider it a token of my gratitude for all you''ve done. Take care of yourself, Junior."

    Astron examined the Starbloom Essence in his hands, a mix of gratitude and hesitation in his eyes. "This is too expensive for me to consume. Are you sure about this?"

    Maya chuckled, shaking her head. "Don''t worry about the cost. Consider it a worthy exchange for what you''ve done for me. Besides, your strength is an investment for both of us."

    He raised an eyebrow, a hint of curiosity in his gaze. "An investment?"

    Maya blushed slightly, realizing that she had voiced her thoughts rather than kept them to herself.

    Then, with her words, a soft murmur like a mosquito''s whisper. "You need to get stronger in the future, for me... so that I can... drink more of your blood." She cleared her throat, regainingposure. "It''s for the best, trust me."

    Astron understood that it would be rude if he continuously refused her favor. "Alright, if you say so. I''ll make good use of it."

    Maya smiled in return, a warmth in her eyes that spoke volumes. "Take care of yourself, Junior."

    With that, the small barrier dissipated, and they found themselves back in the sparring field. The moment felt oddly serene, a quiet understanding lingering between them. Maya nodded, signaling the end of their private conversation. "Thank you," Astron said, holding the box of Starbloom Essence in his hand.

    "No need to thank me," Maya replied, her crimson eyes reflecting a mixture of emotions. "You are sowing what you reap?"

    "Senior¡­..You don''t use that idiom for positive things."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    "My bad then¡­.."

    Just like that, the two left the training room, each going their own way¡­..

 Chapter 231 52.1 - â€™Reaping what you sowâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 231 Chapter 52.1 - ''Reaping what you sow''</h4>

    "Kindness does always return back, huh?"

    I mumbled as I walked back from the training room. After all, the thing that I was holding in my hands was something that I wouldn''t even dream of getting.

    ''Starbloom Essence, huh?''

    It was a specific item that was very hard to get. It wasn''t even an easter egg but an item for those pay-to-win yers.

    After all, what could be a better game for such yers to be interested in? Not many people were talented enough to y the game Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny. Therefore, there were many yers who decided to take the overpowered path and finished the game with overwhelming stats.

    To satisfy such yers, there were many items that boosted the growth rate of the yer, and Starbloom Essence was almost at the peak of one of those.

    ''To think Senior Maya would possess this item¡­.''

    Of course, I already knew what my weakness was. So, I have been searching for ways to increase my physical aspects and my physical talent limit.

    My low endurance alone is already making things difficult for me; thus, I need something to cover it up.

    However, this world doesn''t work just like the game, and neither do I, the main character. I don''t possess Ethan''s background; therefore, I can''t easily acquire such materials.

    Especially considering even the lowest ranked ones cost around 100.000 Valer each.

    ''And they are not even that effective.''

    yers could convert their real money to in-game currencies, so those prices in the game didn''t matter that much for yers.

    But when that game bes your reality, it suddenly bes detrimental, and I have been suffering from that.

    ''Even though I had made quite a lot of money already, this is still not enough.''

    In any case, the money problem would soon be solved, as the time for me to sell the stocks of Emily''s guild is approaching.

    ''In any case, I should return back and consume the Starbloom Essence first.''

    I thought. Senior Maya was incredibly generous with what she gave to me. Even now, if the students around me knew I possessed this herb, they would all attack me without hesitation and may even kill me.

    After all, this herb cost around 10.000.000 Valer alone.

    ''I wonder what her background is.''

    Since she didn''t have an exceptional role in the game aside from being a nice senior and a good mentor with a tragic ending, she didn''t have much of a role.

    Thus, her background was actually not exined very well, and I also had no knowledge about it.

    But from how she had easily handed me a Feywild Dreamplum and now Starbloom Essence, it was evident that her background was also far from being normal.

    ''Evergreen, huh? Why did I never hear about that name?''

    It was weird. If such a huge family did exist, it was bound to create a name for themselves, but that didn''t seem to be the case.

    ''I should message Horde for that.''

    Things considering such general knowledge was Horde''s job, but I also knew that trusting such people was not optimal. Especially considering the amount of information they would hold concerning me.

    In any case, with those thoughts in my head, I reached my first location¡ªthe Arcadia Academy Store.

    It was the ce where I had bought the scrollsst time to hunt the MistWraith down. Normally, I disliked buying from this ce as the prices here were too highpared to the ck Market, but I didn''t want to wait right now.

    "How can I help you?"

    "I will buy some herbs."

    "You may go to the right section of the store. On the fifth row, you will see Alchemy products."

    "Thank you."

    After entering the Arcadia Academy Store, I quickly made my way through the aisles, ncing at various items on disy. The shelves were neatly organized, showcasing a variety of magical herbs, potions, and other mystical items.

    Spotting the herb section, I selected two additional herbs that were ranked lower but were affordable ¨C Whispering Willow Bark and Emberleaf Petals. I wanted toplement the effects of the Starbloom Essence, addressing both my low endurance and the need for enhanced mana absorption. These lower-ranked herbs would serve as catalysts in the preparation process.

    Exiting the store with my purchases, I headed back to my room. The anticipation of using the Starbloom Essence was building up, and I was eager to implement my own method to maximize its effects.

    Upon reaching my room, I meticulously prepared the herbs, crushing them to extract their essence.

    "This method is still unknown to the world."

    Normally, one would directly consume such herbs without even crushing them or boiling them. After all, any external effect could possibly cause a mismatch in the product, making it defective. This was especially true of mana herbs with high ranking, as their sensitivity and evolution would make them more specific.

    The more one evolves, the more specific they be, which means they are also more prone to changes in the environment.

    In any case, the method I was about to use was different from the general consumption method right now.

    Rather than eating it directly and then meditating in a lotus position to absorb the effects, I was going to use a different approach.

    The two herbs that I had bought from the store would perform now.

    The Whispering Willow Bark would serve to open my mana pores, while the Emberleaf Petals would be crucial in closing themter. Thebination of these herbs with the Starbloom Essence was my own concoction, a method that was known to make the enhancement process more effective.

    The main idea was to make the Starbloom Essence directly anchored to your own body from the inside while using a specific bath heated to a specific temperature. When those specific conditions are met, the Starbloom Essence fragments to its most basic particles, and then it disintegrates into the water of the bath.

    After that, if the person who consumed the Whispering Willow Bark entered the bath, those small particles disintegrated in the water would enter the body from the open pores.

    However, there was a catch here. Since the Starbloom Essence was basically something that came out of the world and wasn''t something that the body was ustomed to, it would be refused.

    And the key party there. One needed to make sure that they were able to keep all the Essence entered in their pores while absorbing the remaining ones utilizing their mana to the maximum.

    That was the catch.

    Once you finished absorbing everything into your body, you would consume the Emberleaf Petals to close your pores, trapping the Essence into your own body to integrate it directly into yourself.

    "Now, let''s start," I muttered to myself.

    The bath was already prepared, and its temperature was set to the specific conditions required for the disintegration of the Starbloom Essence.

    Taking the Whispering Willow Bark in my hands, I carefully crushed it, releasing its essence into my mouth.

    GULP!

    The aroma was both soothing and invigorating, a stark contrast to the impending process. After all, what this herb did was make sure that your pores would open by exciting your body.

    SHIVER!

    I could feel my body shivering because of the sensations ovepping me.

    With the crushed bark left on the ground, I stepped into the bath, the warmth enveloping me.

    The pain was about to begin.

    As I immersed myself in the water, I could feel the particles of the disintegrated Starbloom Essence reacting to the conditions. The water around me shimmered with a faint, ethereal glow.

    "The Whispering Willow Bark should open the mana pores now." I reminded myself, focusing on the task at hand. The essence from the bark began its work, causing a tingling sensation as my mana pores started to open gradually.

    The process wasn''t without difort. Thebination of the warm bath and the effects of the Whispering Willow Bark made my body feel unusually sensitive. It was as if every pore was awakening, ready to absorb the uing infusion of the Starbloom Essence.

    As the mana pores opened, I felt a subtle connection forming between my body and the water. The essence in the bath and the essence within the Whispering Willow Bark were slowly aligning, creating a bridge for the next phase.

    "Now, the Starbloom Essence."

    With the mana pores open, I carefully poured the Starbloom Essence into the bath. The essence, freed from its physical form, mingled with the water. It was a breathtaking sight as the water transformed, pulsating with magical energy.

    The pain surged, more intense than before. It felt like a thousand needles were simultaneously piercing every inch of my body. A searing heat enveloped me, and I could feel my consciousness waver as if teetering on the edge of a precipice.

    "Grrrrrr...." I barely suppressed the agonized scream that tore through my lips.

    The pain was beyond anything that could be ssified as normal. It wasn''t just physical; it felt as if the very essence of my being was being unraveled. Though, it wasn''t my first time feeling pain in any case.

    I bit my lips until they bled, desperate to ground myself in some form of reality. The metallic taste of blood mingled with the magical energies in the air, creating a surreal sensation. My muscles tensed involuntarily, and my vision blurred with each passing moment.

    The process continued, the water around me bing a conduit for the essence to enter my body. Every inch of my skin tingled with energy as I absorbed the powerful essence through my open mana pores.

    ''Not yet.''

    The bathwater seemed to churn with otherworldly energy, responding to the tumultuous transformation taking ce within me.

    ''Endure it.''

    I clutched the sides of the bath, my knuckles turning white as the pain escted to a crescendo.

    ''Endure it.''

    For a moment, I felt like I was losing control. The room spun, and I could sense my insides turning out.

    ''You are still weak, endure it.''

    Every nerve screamed in protest, and I wondered if I had underestimated the price of such enhancement.

    ''This pain is nothing¡­.This pain is nothingpared to that time¡­..''

    But deep within the chaos, a stubborn resolve anchored me. I hade this far, enduring the pain for the promise of strength.

    The benefits, I reminded myself, outweighed the momentary suffering. To make those who had taken the world from my pay, such endurance was necessary.

    ''Until the end, I will endure every pain that is necessary.''

    As the seconds stretched into an eternity, the pain reached a zenith, threatening to engulf me entirely.

    ''DON''T FUCKING LOSE YOUR CONSCIOUSNESS ON ME!''

    I gritted my teeth, determined not to sumb to the overwhelming torment. It was a battle between my will and the relentless onught of the Starbloom Essence. But I knew that the more I endured, the more I absorbed, the stronger I would get.

    Some people may have been born with the talent.

    Some people may have been born with good backgrounds.

    Some of them might be the main characters of the game¡­.

    The child of the ne¡­.

    The chosen ones¡­.

    For me, I didn''t care about any of those. Even if those things weren''t handed to me, so what?

    Even if my body wascking and weak, so what?

    Even if my talent limit was lower, so what?

    None of those matter. For me, there is one goal that is in front of me, and I am going to achieve it no matter what.

    A surge of strength coursed through me, and I endured a little more.

    Then, as if the universe itself acknowledged my tenacity, the water in the bath lost its vibrant color. The essence, once vivid and pulsating, had beenpletely absorbed.

    "Haaaah¡­.Haaaaaah....."

    Gasping for breath, I clung to the edges of the bath, trembling with exhaustion. The pain, while still present, began to recede. I could feel the essence integrated into every fiber of my being.

    GULP!

    As I gulped the essence of the Emberleaf Petals to close my pores, I could feel the anchors inside my body.

    The pain was still ongoing, but at this point, I no longer needed to retain my consciousness.

    ''Isn''t that enough¡­..''

    Just like that, I closed my eyes¡­..

 Chapter 232 52.2 - â€™Reaping what you sowâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 232 Chapter 52.2 - ''Reaping what you sow'' </h4>

    As Astron''s consciousness faded into the depths of the transformative ritual, a soft, ethereal glow emanated from the ne around his neck. The silhouette of a young girl materialized, gently rising from the pendant with a luminous presence.

    Her voice, like a gentle whisper, echoed within the confines of Astron''s mind.

    "Why, brother? Why do you endure such pain?" she cried, her voice carrying a mixture of concern and sorrow. "I wish I could take away all your suffering, heal every wound, and shield you from the burdens you willingly bear."

    Tears sparkled in her otherworldly eyes as she extended her incorporeal hands towards Astron''s unconscious form. The green glow from the ne intensified as if responding to her emotions. She gently caressed his face, her touch ethereal and filled with a deep, affectionate love.

    "I have always been with you, and yet you persist in facing these trials alone," she murmured her voice a soothing melody. "Your strength ismendable, but I wish you would let me share the weight of your struggles."

    As Astrony there, vulnerable in the afterglow of the intense magical infusion, his sister continued to express her heartfelt sentiments.

    "I know you seek power, but at what cost? Your pain resonates with me, and I long to ease it. You''re not alone in this journey, brother. Let me be your sce."

    The ambient magic within the room responded to her emotional plea, creating gentle ripples in the atmosphere.

    The tears that had fallen from her eyes transformed into shimmering droplets of healing energy, each one carrying a desire to alleviate Astron''s burdens.

    The blood that was spilled from his mouth, the convulsing muscles, and many other scars¡­.For each one of those scars, she shed a tear¡­.

    Her bright, ethereal eyes seemed to contain intense sorrow, but as she turned to face him, she couldn''t help but smile gently.

    With a soft sob, she whispered, "If only my essence could truly heal you, protect you from the harshness of this path you''ve chosen. But I am bound to this ne, limited by the magical constraints that govern our existence."

    She slowly hovered all around his body and then stood right in front of his face. She slowly pushed her forehead into his as she cupped his cheeks with her gentle hands.

    As Astron''s sister gently pressed her forehead against his, a final tear escaped her ethereal eyes. The tear, infused with a profound desire to heal, glided down her translucent cheek and dripped onto Astron''s forehead. At that moment, a remarkable and unexpected event unfolded.

    As the tear touched Astron''s skin, a radiant pattern emerged on both of their foreheads. Astron''s forehead glowed with an intricate pattern of a ck crescent moon, while his sister''s forehead shimmered with a pure white crescent moon. The celestial symbols seemed to intertwine, creating a connection that transcended the magical barriers separating them.

    Astron''s body, still immersed in the magical bath, responded to this enchanting phenomenon. The pain that had gripped him began to subside, reced by a soothing warmth. The convulsing muscles rxed, and the scars on his body started to glow faintly as if touched by the healing essence of the crescent moons.

    His sister''s eyes widened with surprise and awe, realizing that an unforeseen magic was at y. The gentle smile on her face widened, reflecting a glimmer of hope.

    The magical glow on their foreheads pulsed in harmony, resonating with the essence of the tears shed and the shared connection between the two. It was as if the celestial symbols were weaving a bond that transcended their physical separation.

    As the glow intensified, Astron''s sister leaned in and softly whispered, "I will always be with you, brother," she vowed, her voice a gentle breeze. "In your dreams, in your moments of solitude, I will be by your side. May you find the strength you seek, and may the pain you endure lead you to a brighter future."

    With those words, she closed her eyes, and onest tear rolled down her ethereal cheek. This tear, unlike the others, held a profound sense of tranquility and resolution.

    As it fell, the magical glow on their foreheads reached its zenith, casting a gentle radiance throughout the room.

    And then, just as it had started, her sister suddenly left his ce without saying another word.

    Leaving her young brother alone once again.

    ********

    "¡­.."

    I slowly regained consciousness, the sensation of being submerged in the bath lingering. The water, once alive with vibrant magical energy, now cradled me in a calm and soothing embrace.

    "Urghk-!"

    Blinking, I felt disoriented, my body experiencing a strange refreshment. The intense pain that had engulfed me during the process had dissipated, reced by a subtle warmth that permeated my being. No longer did my muscles tense involuntarily.

    "Haaah¡­.."

    Taking a deep breath, I tried to piece together the recent events. And then soon, everything came into the ce. I felt like my mind started working as intended immediately.

    ''So, it is finished.''

    As the pieces of information were revealed one by one, I lowered my eyes to check my condition first.

    ''Good.''

    And it was good. My body, which had always been my weakness, seemed to get better, even just by looks.

    ''My tone of skin also got a little brighter.''

    My normally pale skin now was a little more colorful, as if the light had returned to me. Though it was still almost pure white, at the very least, I now looked like a healthy person just from the outside.

    I cautiously attempted to stand, the renewed strength in my body catching me by surprise. As I rose from the bath, I could feel a newfound vitality coursing through me. The subtle warmth that enveloped my being hinted at the transformative effects of the ritual.

    "Huh, this is... unexpected," I muttered to myself, testing the stability of my legs. The room seemed different, as if the walls themselves were pulsating with residual magical energy.

    ''No, wait?''

    It didn''t make sense for the room to suddenly change. Now that I had looked at it, I felt like I could perceive the world around me a little differently.

    ''What happened?''

    Something was inherently different, and I could sense it.

    "Ooops¡­."

    Taking a step forward, I almost lost my bnce. The surge in strength was more pronounced than I had anticipated.

    "Hmm¡­."

    My legs, ustomed to a certain level of endurance, struggled to adjust to this sudden enhancement. I quickly reached out to steady myself, my hands gripping the edge of the bath.

    THUD!

    And with one fast move, I exited the bath, getting rid of the water. As the cold air hit me, I shivered a little from the sensation. My already sensitive senses seemed to get a lot better now.

    ''So this is the effect, huh?''

    There was a reason why Starbloom Essence was this expensive, and it would get a lot more expensive in the future considering the method.

    Feeling a bit dirty from the magical bath, I decided to take a quick shower to clean myself. As the water cascaded down, I couldn''t help but notice the changes in my body.

    My muscles felt a little different, more potent than before. The enhanced strength was evident, and I couldn''t help but flex my arms experimentally. The subtle changes were both fascinating and unsettling.

    ''This is definitely beyond what I expected.''

    It was something that I couldn''t expect even after considering the effect of the method. In my head, I had already made an approximate calction as to what kind of strength I would get, but now it seemed a lot more than that.

    ''Something I didn''t know was in the equation.''

    And nothing happens without a cause. Actually, I somehow could guess the reason for that.

    ''It is about this body.''

    Something¡­.This body was different than others. Even though the status window didn''t show it, I knew for a fact that there was something inherently different in this body.

    No matter what, even Ethan wouldn''t have such an increase in strength with his talent.

    ''Let''s check the status window first.''

    After covering myself with a towel and getting out of the shower, I sat on my bed, looking at the panel in front of me.

    ------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 1 --> 2)

    ?Talent Limit: 6 --> 7.5

    ?Passives:

    Vengeful Bane

    Bloodline Resonance

    ?Attributes:

    ? Variable Attributes:

    ? Strength: 3.00 --> 3.25

    ? Dexterity: 3.60 --> 3.90

    ? Agility: 3.90 --> 4.20

    ? Constitution: 2.85 --> 3.25

    ? Intuition: 4.05 --> 4.35

    ? Magical Power: 4.35 --> 4.65

    ? Mana Capacity: 3.25 --> 3.65

    ?Traits:

    Perceptive Insight (Epic)(Unchanging)

    Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 1)

    Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    ?Arts:

    Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%22)

    ?Skills:

    Dash

    Eyes of Hourss

    ?Body Imprints:

    ?Bonds:

    Aurora Raven (Rare)(Growth Type)

    Celestalith, The Transcendent Eclipse

    ----------------------------------

    As I carefully scrutinized the changes in my attributes, a sense of astonishment washed over me. The increase in strength far exceeded my initial calctions.

    The variable attributes, especially agility and magical power, had undergone a more substantial enhancement than I had anticipated.

    But even then, the most significant change was on the constitution part.

    ''It is no longergging behindpared to strength.''

    I was not a type of strength; thus, it was eptable for me to have a lower strength stat. But the constitution being that low wasn''t something that was normal. Therefore, it was pulling me back.

    But now, that was no longer the case.

    ''Finally.''

    That meant my specific talent limit at my constitution stat had been increased differently, which corresponded to the fact that I could increase my constitution a lot more easily now. Seeing the talent limit increasing from six to seven point five, that seemed to be the case.

    ''But¡­.As expected, this is not normal.''

    It wasn''t merely the effect of the Starbloom Essence; there was an additional factor at y, a mysterious element tied to the uniqueness of my own body.

    However, that wasn''t the end. There were two other very important changes.

    ''My Weapon Master ss is increased to level 2.''

    This meant my understanding of weapons increased, and I would get a lot better results while training with them.

    Considering the fact that my ss basically covered almost every weapon butcked in growth speed, it was a very important and wee fact.

    After all, rather than focusing on one thing and mastering general, it had its own disadvantages. Else, it would be too overpowered.

    In any case, the biggest and most important change wasn''t the Weapon Master upation but something else.

    ''Perceptive Insight is ranked up.''

    It''s a grade on the system window that went from Unique to Epic. And that was a very rare case since traits were very hard to improve if they were not a growth type.

    ''Howe?''

    Unless a very special and rare urrence urred, those traits would remain the same until one leaves this world, and that was like that in the game.

    -------------------------------

    Trait: Perceptive Insight

    Grade: Epic

    Description:

    The Perceptive Insight trait has evolved to Epic, further enhancing the individual''s heightened ability to observe andprehend their surroundings with exceptional rity and depth. Those possessing this trait now exhibit an even more acute sense of perception, allowing them to notice subtle details, patterns, and hidden aspects that often go unnoticed by others.

    This evolved talent extends beyond mere observation; it grants the user an intricate understanding of the gathered information. The individual can decipher the intricate dance of mana with unparalleled precision, perceiving its subtle currents and resonances. Concepts entwined with mana once shrouded inplexity, unfold effortlessly before the user''s discerning gaze.

    ---------------------------------

    The moment I looked at the panel and read the details, I couldn''t help but notice the reason for my increased perception of the world was actually rted to my trait after all.

    ''Now, this is getting interesting.''

    The moment mana entered the equation and my trait, I knew one thing for a fact.

    ''I can absorb everything.''

    The knowledge is a meal for me from now on.

 Chapter 233 53.1 - A Night Walk

    <h4>Chapter 233 Chapter 53.1 - A Night Walk </h4>

    3 a.m.

    The room was filled with many luxurious ornaments.

    Having already finished her daily tasks and training, Irina was lying on herfortable sofa while ying the ChronoScape.

    Now, she was already ustomed to ying that game and was using it as a passing time. After all, she also needed to have something to let her stress out of the game.

    However, she was not as violent as Julia waspared to how she yed.

    "JUST BLOCK THE HOOK!"

    Well, even she had the times when she couldn''t even stand it.

    "Just block the hook, man; I will heal you anyway."

    After her initial defeat against Lilia on the weekend, she felt humiliated. Bing aughing stock for them made her feel the shame of being quite bad at the game.

    However, she needed to acknowledge her weaknesses. When it came to this game, her mechanics weren''t as good as others.

    ''But I am smart.''

    However, she was smart, so she started ying in a different ss.

    ''Support is the best.''

    Leaving the crying to carry on thene alone, she started wandering around the map, helping her other teammates. After all, that guy didn''t block the hook? Why should she help him?

    ''DEFEAT''

    Irina clenched her jaw as the defeat screen shed across the ChronoScape. The words "Defeat" in bold red letters felt like a p to her pride. She couldn''t believe she had lost again, especially after she had switched to the support ss, thinking it would be the solution to her gaming woes.

    Her teammates had disappointed her, failing to meet her expectations. She could feel the irritation building up as she prepared to unleash her frustration on the carry who, in her eyes, failed to dodge that crucial hook and got one shot.

    "Seriously? Can''t you see a hooking a mile away? I was healing you for crying out loud!" Irina vented her frustration in the in-game chat. The words flowed from her fingers in a heated blur as she criticized the carry for what she perceived as a ring mistake.

    As the me war ignited in the chat, Irina''s stress level only seemed to rise. The exchange of words became more intense, and soon, the defeat seemed less about the game and more about her need to assert herself.

    The virtual battlefield transformed into a battleground of words, and Irina was determined not to back down.

    "You bastard, who are you calling a pus*y, huh?"

    "How dare you call me goth e-girl? Which point of me is a goth?"

    "Fat, ugly basement rat? What the hell?"

    "Go 0/1, IRL?"

    The words stung, and Irina''s initial attempt to defend herself turned into a futile struggle against the rising tide of toxicity. It was as if these people weren''t even considering her human at all.

    "Why do people get this rude over a game?" Irina wondered aloud, frustration lingering as she stared at the now-closed application.

    "Sigh¡­I don''t even want to y anymore."

    With a sigh, she leaned back in her chair, contemting the absurdity of the situation. In the grand scheme of things, it was just a game, and yet the words had cut deep. Irina shook her head, realizing the toxicity had taken a toll on her mood.

    "I will just sleep."

    Deciding that sleep might be the remedy for her frayed nerves, Irina attempted to lie down and close her eyes. However, the echoes of the virtual battlefield lingered, preventing her from finding sce in the quiet of her room.

    "Again, huh?"

    Restlessness settled in, and Irina found herself drawn to an old habit she had developed to escape her strict mother''s watchful eye at home ¡ª taking a solitary walk at night. It was something she had been doing even from childhood.

    Some may say it was just an entitled act of brattiness, but at the very least, she felt like she was free when she was walking alone, escaping the duties that were enforced to her by her mother.

    The cool breeze and the solitude of the campus at 3 a.m. beckoned her, promising a temporary escape from the chaos of both the digital and real worlds.

    Slipping into a pair of sneakers and grabbing a jacket, Irina quietly left her room.

    SWOOSH!

    The night air greeted her, crisp and refreshing. As she strolled through the deserted pathways, the weight of the online toxicity slowly lifted.

    She felt herself cooling down. Her normally high body temperature because of her trait was also a little calmer now because of her cold. She wouldn''t even need to take a jacket with her, but she just liked looking like an adult and a normal student.

    The moonlight cast a soft glow on the empty roads, and the asional rustle of leaves added to the serene atmosphere.

    ''I guess it is not just me.''

    As she strolled, Irina couldn''t help but notice the few students who lingered around at thiste hour. Some were engaged in hushed conversations, while others were taking solitary walks like her.

    After all, this was the Arcadia Hunter Academy. Awakened students with high talents gathered here; thus, they could go without sleep for at least two days.

    The dimly lit corners revealed scattered groups of friends chatting away, theirughter echoing in the stillness of the night.

    SLURP!

    "Calm down¡­."

    "You know, I can''t¡­"

    Amid the quiet ambiance, Irina''s eyes caught glimpses of couples sharing intimate moments under the moonlight.

    ''What the hell are they doing?''

    She asked herself, her cheeks getting a little red. Even though she was quite far away, their sounds still reached her eyes.

    She felt the shame they didn''t feel but at the same time¡­

    ''I wonder how it would feel?''

    A pang of envy tugged at her as she observed them, feeling a sense of longing for the connection and warmth they seemed to share.

    ''No, what am I thinking?''

    But what was more shameful was not the fact that she was thinking about those things, but the someone that came into her mind.

    However, feeling ashamed of her actions, she decided to bury everything deep into her consciousness and hurried her steps, walking absentmindedly.

    MEOW!

    Suddenly, she noticed a pitch-ck cat with rare purple eyes sitting in the middle of the path.

    The feline''s mysterious appearance struck a chord with Irina, reminiscent of that ''certain someone'' she had tried to bury in her thoughts.

    ''That¡­.''

    She liked cats. Not only cats but cute little things in general. And this one before her looked cute as well, though she normally didn''t like the color ck.

    Intrigued, she approached the cat with a cautious smile.

    "Hey there, little one. You''re quite the unique cat, aren''t you?" Irina whispered, extending her hand to pet the mysterious creature.

    "Meow!"

    However, as she tried to make contact, the cat swiftly darted away, evading her touch with a graceful leap.

    Surprised, Irina chuckled at the yful feline. "Well, aren''t you a feisty one?" She continued to follow the cat, attempting to get closer. The rare purple eyes stared back at her, and for a moment, Irina couldn''t help butpare those eyes.

    "Well, you certainly look like him."

    ''A feisty cat¡­..Certainly suits him.''

    The mysterious ck cat, with its rare purple eyes, continued to elude Irina''s attempts at closeness.

    Despite its swift retreat, the feline didn''t go too far and remained within her vision range. Intrigued and with a faint smile, Irina decided to follow the cat''s whims, her earlier worries momentarily forgotten.

    "Well, you''re not getting away that easily," she teased, her tone light as she continued to stroll after the yful creature.

    The moonlight cast gentle shadows on the deserted pathways, creating an ethereal ambiance as the cat led Irina in a smooth way.

    As Irina followed the whims of the mysterious cat, they meandered through the moonlit pathways of the academy campus.

    The cat''s rare purple eyes were intriguing, so Irina kept following it until they reached the library. She watched as the cat gracefully entered through the open doors, curious as to what it was doing.

    As Irina entered the library, the automatic doors whispered shut behind her, enclosing her in the hushed ambiance of the vast space.

    "Huh, where did he go?"

    The cat suddenly disappeared, leaving Irina standing alone in the quiet library.

    "I want to y with it a little bit, though."

    A tinge of disappointment washed over her as she looked around, wondering where the mysterious feline had vanished.

    "Hmm?"

    However, the fleeting sense of loss was quickly reced by another discovery. Across the room, amidst the hallowed aisles, she spotted a figure hunched over a table.

    As she drew closer, the dim light revealed the features of that ''certain someone'' she had been trying to bury in her thoughts.

    ''What? Why is he here?''

    ck hair framed his face, and his deep purple eyes were focused intently on the book in front of him. Long eyshes cast delicate shadows on his cheeks as he immersed himself in whatever he was studying.

    ''What is he even doing here thiste?''

    As Irina observed the familiar figure engrossed in his studies, a mix of emotions surged within her. She hesitated, contemting whether to approach him or maintain her distance.

    ''Should I just leave?'' Irina thought, feeling a sudden pang of awkwardness. She wasn''t ustomed to seeing this side of Astron ¨C the focused and diligent student. It was a stark contrast to their usual banter and bickering.

    Astron, immersed in his studies, suddenly looked up from his book, his gaze fixed on Irina. A small change of expression could be seen, and Irina flinched inwardly, realizing that he had already noticed her presence.

    "Instead of just standing there," he said, his voice calm but carrying a hint of amusement, "you coulde and sit."

    ''Tch.''

    Caught off guard, Irina hesitated for a moment before nodding and taking the chair he gestured to. She couldn''t quite meet his eyes, feeling a bit exposed under his perceptive gaze.

    As she settled into the chair, Astron resumed his studies, and the atmosphere shifted into afortable silence. Irina stole nces at him, her mind racing with thoughts.

    ''This guy¡­.Was he always this diligent?''

    Of course, she knew he was good at studying, but if he was someone who would study thiste, his grades would have been a lot better.

    ''He is not dumb either.''

    And he was certainly not someone that was bad at studying. He was the one who found the special point, and his speed in solving forms wasn''t something to ignore. So, Irina firmly believed that Astron wasn''t bad at studying.

    That left a question in her mind. Why were his grades this lowpared to others?

    As Irina observed Astron engrossed in his studies, her eyes wandered to the scattered books around his desk.

    The titles and covers hinted at an intense focus on mana maniption and advanced techniques for hunters. The realization dawned on her that hismitment to understanding theseplex magical concepts was profound.

    ''Mana maniption... Advanced techniques...'' she thought, scanning the titles. ''This is not just for show.''

    The numerous bookmarks sticking out from the pages indicated that he wasn''t merely skimming through the content.

    Astron was diving deep into the intricacies of magical theory, absorbing knowledge with diligence that contradicted his outward demeanor.

    But as a mage herself, she knew all those books were actually the general knowledge for mages. But Astron was not a mage.

    He was an archer, a marksman, though he was also skilled at daggers. In any case, Irina thought his specification wasn''t actually magic, so why was he studying it now?

    Unable to contain her curiosity any longer, Irina finally mustered the courage to voice her question. "You," she began tentatively, "I can''t help but wonder... Why are you studying magic? I mean, you''re not a mage, and your specialization is in archery and daggers. What''s the deal with all these mana maniption books?"

    Astron nced up from his notes, meeting her inquisitive gaze.

    He leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Good question," he replied. "You already know, being a Hunter isn''t just about mastering your weapon. Magic is intertwined with everything we do."

    Irina frowned, not entirely convinced. "But you''ve never shown any interest in magic before. Why the sudden change?"

    "Sometimes it is just a change of heart that opens our eyes."

 Chapter 234 53.2 - A Night Walk

    <h4>Chapter 234 Chapter 53.2 - A Night Walk</h4>

    "Sometimes it is just a change of heart that opens our eyes."

    "I see."

    Irina answered and nodded her head knowingly, but she couldn''t help but curse inside. What the hell is just a change of heart supposed to mean anyway?

    It was not like people randomly started doing things out of nowhere. Something needed to happen for that.

    And magic wasn''t a subject that one could easily touch and then get a grasp of it. Even though that girl Sylvie may be a little different, that doesn''t mean everyone could be like her.

    No, in reality, people who were talented at magic were a lot rarer than people who were talented atbat.

    After all, one needed to be very good at calcting, have good spatial awareness, and be knowledgeable enough to use spells.

    In most cases, all those traitsbined were very hard to find, making the mages a very valuable asset.

    Of course, that came with its own arrogance, but that was fine for Irina. In any case, because she refused to believe aposed guy like him would actually make a decision like that randomly.

    As Astron continued to immerse himself in his studies, Irina''s curiosity got the better of her. She couldn''t resist the temptation to peek into the books scattered around his desk. To her surprise, the pages were filled with the basic blocks of magic, the very foundation of what she, as a mage, found second nature.

    Her eyebrows furrowed in thought. ''Basic blocks of magic? Why is he starting from scratch?''

    The basic blocks of magic were the theory for the starters, though most mages would rather skip it.

    It is like the basics of swordsmanship, but most people tend to avoid those boring basics and want to start with the shy techniques.

    ''He really is serious.''

    And seeing him studying basic blocks was enough to convince that, this guy was really adamant on learning magic.

    ''Wait.''

    At that moment, an idea came into her head. Something that she could use at this right moment.

    Her gaze shifted from the books to Astron, and an idea began to take shape in her mind. A mischievous smile yed on her lips as she considered the opportunity thaty before her.

    "Hey, Astron," she interrupted her voice casual but carrying a hint of excitement.

    He nced up from his studies, meeting her gaze. "What''s up?"

    "I couldn''t help but notice you''re delving into the basics of magic," she said, feigning nonchnce. "Funny thing is, right now, you are standing right beside an expert in terms of basics. If you''re interested, I could teach you a thing or two about controlling those basic blocks."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, surprised by her offer. "You''d do that?"

    Irina shrugged, suppressing a smirk. "Why not? We''rerades in this academy, and it seems like you could use some guidance in this magical realm. Besides, it mighte in handy in your Hunter career, right?"

    Astron considered her proposition, his usual calm demeanor masking any inner thoughts. "Why do you want to help?"

    Of course, his first question was one filled with suspicion. This was him being himself, after all.

    "Why not?"

    "This is not a valid argument. Things don''t need a reason not to exist. They need a reason to exist. One is the prerequisite of another, and it is not the other way around."

    "¡­.."

    "So, give me the reason why you may want to help me?"

    "Again, you and your reasons. Is it that weird for me to want to help my teammate?"

    Hearing her mention, the teammate seemed to hold his thoughts as he stopped for a second.

    ''Heh, got you.''

    From all these continuous interactions with Astron, Irina knew one thing for a fact. It was, if you give him enough a logical reason, he would always let you close, and if not, then he would close himself in his walls.

    This had happened way often, so she was sure about it.

    Finally, he nodded. "Alright, teach me."

    Irina''s smile widened, realizing that what she thought about him was correct. She inwardly felt a little happy at the fact that she could now turn the tables and make him indebted to her.

    From the start of the academy, this guy had been the one holding the reigns and leading all the time, and she was getting tired of that a little bit.

    And now she got the chance, and she was surely not going to miss it.

    ''Heh, you are ying in my palm.''

    She smirked inwardly as she approached him, pulling her seat closer.

    As Irina pulled her chair closer, she was ready to start. The booksid out the foundation of [Level 0] magic, the simplest form of magical maniption.

    Before delving into the practical aspect of teaching, Irina paused, looking at Astron with a thoughtful expression.

    "Astron, do you know the fundamental difference between how a mage controls mana and how a regr Hunter does?"

    Astron raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the question. "Enlighten me."

    "Mages deploy everything ording to forms. It''s a systematic approach, following predetermined rules and calctions. But for general Hunters like you, it''s more about instinct and training, isn''t it?"

    Astron nodded in agreement. "True. We don''t cast spells; we rely on our skills, instincts, and, of course, the weapons we''ve mastered."

    That was how the Hunters and Awakened, in general, worked. They followed the guidance of their traits and skills, coupled with their arts.

    In general, most hunters were not even flexible since they wouldn''t learn the concept but rather memorize things.

    Irina continued, "That''s where these basic blockse in handy. They''re not forms; they''re like the building blocks of anguage. You assemble them as needed and adapt them to your situation. It''s more fluid and adaptable, which canplement your style as a Mage."

    Astron absorbed the information. This was what he also already knew, but he didn''t want to disturb Irina''s flow by interrupting.

    She clearly has her own way of delivery. Thus, he let her do as she pleased.

    ''It amusing to see her like that.''

    He was also amused a little, though he would never admit.

    "Let''s start with something simple, then," Irina said, flipping to the first page of the [Level 0] magic section.

    Many different words were written there.

    ¡¸Create¡¹

    ¡¸Haste¡¹

    ¡¸Rotate¡¹

    ¡¸Anchor¡¹

    ¡¸Dy¡¹

    ¡¸Spread¡¹

    There were many others as well, but those were the ones listed on top of the page.

    Irina pointed to the various words on the page. "These are the basic blocks for [Level 0] magic. Each one has a specific effect, but it''s how youbine and deploy them that creates the actual magic. Think of it like constructing a sentence in anguage only mages understand."

    Astron observed the words, recognizing them from his previous encounters with magical theory. The simplicity of the blocks appealed to his pragmatic mindset.

    "To make these blocks work," Irina exined, "you first need a base¡ªa material infused with concentrated mana psions of elements. This bes the canvas on which you''ll paint your magic. The raw mana alone won''t do much; it needs direction, a path. That''s where these basic blockse in."

    Irina produced a small sphere of concentrated fire mana psions, each flickering with elemental energy. "This is your base. Now, pick a basic block and trybining it. Let''s start with something easy, like ''Rotate.'' Imagine what would happen if you apply this to the mana base."

    Astron studied the vial and the word ''Rotate'' on the page. He focused mentally, picturing the concept of rotation and its application to the raw mana.

    The book was already clearly exining to him how to control the mana psions that were created. How to create those pathways using the circuits in his body.

    Irina noticed the genuine focus in Astron''s eyes as he concentrated on the concept of rotation. "Now, let''s try it practically. Use ''Rotate'' on this pen," she suggested, pointing to a pen resting on the library table.

    Without hesitation, Astron extended his hand towards the pen. His mind swiftly deployed the mental form he had envisioned, and a subtle hum of energy surrounded the pen. Slowly, the pen started to rotate on its own ord, turning in a precise circle.

    Irina''s eyes widened slightly, impressed by the immediate sess. "Well, you catch on fast. That''s the essence of these basic blocks¡ªthey respond to your intent. The clearer your visualization, the more precise and effective the magic bes."

    Astron nodded, his calm demeanor undisturbed. "It''s efficient."

    "Exactly!" Irina grinned.

    ''It is just the basics, though.''

    The basics of magic were actually something that would be taught at the academy in the second year already since it was something that was crucial in the future, but Astron didn''t want to waste his talent.

    However, the [level 0] magic was quite easy to master, so Irina didn''t put much thought into it. A mage''s talent wasn''t solely on the part of calction or knowledge, but also in theirprehension and their innate mana talents and potency of their magical power.

    For instance, Irina wasn''t necessarily the best calctor out there, but she was one of the strongest in her generation. That was because of her traits, her lineage, and her attributes, which all assisted her in that form.

    Of course, she also had the instinct to control the magic in her flowing state of mind; thus, she was exceptional.

    "Now, let''s explore another one. Pick any from the list and try it on a different material. Experimentation is key to mastering these basics."

    As Astron delved into trying variousbinations, Irina shared small tips and tricks she had developed over her own studies.

    Surprisingly, Astron not only grasped these insights immediately but also incorporated them seamlessly into his practice. His innate talent for quickprehension and application became evident as he effortlessly picked up on the finer points of mana control.

    Irina couldn''t help but be impressed. "You catch on faster than I expected. Most struggle with these subtleties, but you seem to have an intuitive understanding."

    Astron simply nodded, focusing on refining his control further. The library, once silent, now resonated with the hum of magic as the two delved deeper into the intricacies of [Level 0] magic.

    As the night progressed, the moonlight filtering through the library windows gradually gave way to the soft hues of dawn.

    Irina and Astron continued their study session in the quiet chemistry between the two growing with each second.

    Eventually, the first rays of sunlight pierced through the windows, casting a warm glow on the books and the now- empty library. Irina stretched, feeling a sense of aplishment. "Well, look at that. We''ve pulled an all-nighter."

    Astron, while maintaining his calm demeanor, looked at the final result. "It was productive, at least."

    Irina chuckled, feeling a newfound connection with her teammate. "Who would have thought we''d end up studying magic together in the library at the crack of dawn? You owe me one, don''t forget."

    "I won''t," he replied, nodding his head. "If you need anything from me, just call. I will be there."

    "¡­.." hearing his serious reply, Irina''s smile widened. "I will use it well."

    As they gathered their belongings and left the library, the campus hade alive with the activities of a new day. The solitude of the early morning was reced by the bustling energy of students preparing for sses.

 Chapter 235 54.1 - Archery Competition

    <h4>Chapter 235 Chapter 54.1 - Archery Competition </h4>

    "That certainly works well."

    I mumbled after leaving the library. After seeing the improvements in my trait [Perceptive Insight], the first thing I did was, of course, to test it.

    After all, things rted to mana and magic weren''t that easy to understand and absorb as knowledge and put into practice.

    Thus, I was just asionally practicing them, especially the things that I found normally useful to myself.

    However, now that I had such an ability, I knew things would get smoother from now on.

    ''Not a full mage, but notpletely neglectful either.''

    Not everyone could be a mage, and I knew for a fact that my talent didn''t lie in there. None of my traits were directed towards that upation, as my ss is mainly Weapon Master. Thus, I am someone who needs to utilize weapons inbat.

    But that doesn''t mean learning spells are unnecessary. Contrary to what people think in general, magic doesn''t necessarily mean high damage output all the time.

    It is such a vast topic that countless different sub-areas are formed underneath it.

    "Utility," I muttered, a thoughtful expression on my face. "That''s where the real power lies."

    As I continued my stroll through the academy corridors, the magical essence in the air felt different to me now, as if I had gained a heightened awareness of its intricacies. Even the walls felt a little different.

    ''Certainly, the academy would use enhanced walls.''

    Even though it was notmon, there were times when the academy was actually under attack. At first, before Arcadia Hunter Academy was even established, some of the first academies in the human domain were wiped out because they were on the edge of the domain.

    Their first thought was to make students counter as much of the experience as they could; thus, by putting them on the border of the wilderness, the students would actually be closer to the battlefield.

    However, that came with its own disadvantage since those academics were also more prone to attacks. None of them survived, aside from a few, and now those academies are included among the most prestigious academies in the human domain.

    ''This is more than just a boost in perception. It''s like seeing the world through a different lens.''

    Returning to my room to take a shower, I couldn''t help but consider the utility of magic in abat scenario.

    "Imagine," I thought, "augmenting the bullets with [Haste] and [Rotate]."

    After all, in essence, the reason why the bullets were a lot more destructive than other weapons was not because of the innate speed they possessed but actually their rotation.

    The angr momentum is quite a force itself, and the design of the bullets utilizes that aspect. After all, the preservation of momentum is the most important rule of physics in the case of collisions.

    Of course, temporary body enhancements, [Reverse], [Clear], [Compress], [Spread], [Preserve]¡­.

    There were many others in the book, and now all of those are in my head. That alone itself is sufficient for the time being.

    Just like that, I returned to my room¡­..

    ********

    "It seems you have gotten a good rest."

    In the same ce that they met just three days ago, Sylvie once again stood before Astron.

    "I did."

    After the talk she had with Astron, she decided to take his advice seriously and talked with Jasmine about what had transpired in the Western Uxbridge.

    Even though she felt something weird from Danielle, that wasn''t the case for Jasmine. Even with her own powers, she couldn''t feel any ill intent from her. Thus, her trust in Jasmine was deeper.

    After her conversation with Astron, Sylvie heeded his advice and spoke with Jasmine about the events in Western Uxbridge. Jasmine''s response and support brought a profound sense of relief. As Sylvie stood before Astron once again in the familiar setting, she felt like a burden had been lifted from her shoulders.

    "That is good to hear," Astron replied, acknowledging Sylvie''s presence. His gaze, as usual, was prating, but Sylvie sensed a subtle shift. It wasn''t the same stern scrutiny; instead, there was a quiet understanding that seemed to have developed between them.

    "That talk with Jasmine helped a lot," Sylvie confessed, a genuine smile gracing her lips. "I feel like I can move forward now without carrying the weight of everything alone." The vulnerability she had shown during their training seemed to have forged a connection, an unspoken understanding that lingered between them.

    ''I wished you talked a little bit more though. Wouldn''t that help you as well?''

    She couldn''t help but think deeply. She also wanted to listen to him, she wanted to know more about him and why he was holding such pain underneath.

    ''I will do it when it is the time.''

    But she couldn''t ask, as the walls surrounding him were too thick. So she was waiting for the right moment. She also didn''t have the courage to ask right now anyway.

    Astron nodded the slightest hint of approval in his expression. "If that is the case, I assume you are ready with the training today."

    Sylvie nodded with a newfound determination, her eyes reflecting a seriousness that echoed hermitment to the training.

    "Yes, I''m ready. Let''s continue," she affirmed, her voice carrying a resilience that hadn''t been present before.

    Acknowledging Sylvie''s readiness, Astron moved beside her, standing in a calm andposed manner. He demonstrated the basic stance once again, his movements fluid and deliberate. Sylvie observed closely, absorbing the details.

    "Start with your feet," he began, guiding her gaze downward. "Shoulder-width apart, remember? And the knees are slightly bent. This provides a stable foundation, crucial for bnce and mobility."

    Sylvie adjusted her stance, mirroring Astron''s posture. This time, there was a noticeable improvement in her confidence. Astron stood beside her, his presence providing a subtle reassurance.

    "Good," he acknowledged. "Now, the upper body. Keep your hands up, close to your face. Elbows tucked in. Imagine creating a protective barrier. This is your first line of defense."

    As Sylvie followed the instructions, Astron observed her with a discerning eye. He could sense a growing familiarity in her movements, a more intuitive response to his guidance.

    "Now, let''s focus on rxation," Astron continued, addressing the residual tension he had sensed before. "Being firm doesn''t mean being rigid. Find that bnce between readiness and ease. You''re not just defending; you''re also prepared to counter."

    Sylvie, absorbing his advice, consciously allowed her body to rx while maintaining the defensive stance. Astron could see a gradual transformation as if her body was beginning to integrate the teachings.

    Astron stood beside her, making asional adjustments with a gentle touch. His keen awareness allowed him to detect weaknesses and areas that needed attention.

    This time, Sylvie was determined to not make any sound and not give any reaction. Thest time, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself in a hole.

    In Astron''s mind, he sketched a mental map of Sylvie''s physique, noting the muscles that required strengthening.

    He nned to tailor the training to address these specific needs, ensuring a holistic approach to her physical development.

    ********

    "You have been training your body, right?" As the training reached its end, Astron asked.

    "Yes. I had been running and doing some cardio training to increase my stamina."

    Astron nodded in acknowledgment of Sylvie''s efforts. "Good. Stamina is crucial, but for what we''re working on, we''ll need to target specific muscle groups as well."

    He proceeded to outline a detailed training regimen tailored to address the weaknesses he had observed during their sessions. Sylvie listened attentively, her determination evident in her eyes.

    "For your legs," Astron began, "we need to strengthen your quadriceps and hamstrings. Squats and lunges will be beneficial. Start with bodyweight exercises and gradually add resistance as you progress."

    He continued to provide detailed instructions for each exercise, exining the importance of maintaining proper form to avoid unnecessary strain. As Sylvie absorbed the information, Astron could see hermitment to the training.

    "Now, for your core," he continued, "nks and leg raises will help. Strengthening your core is fundamental; it''s the center of your bnce and stability."

    Astron''s guidance extended to upper body exercises as well, focusing on the muscles involved in maintaining a defensive stance. He emphasized the importance of a bnced approach, ensuring that no muscle group was neglected.

    "As you follow this regimen," Astron advised, "pay attention to your body. If you feel any difort beyond the usual fatigue, don''t hesitate to modify or skip certain exercises. Consistency is key, but so is listening to your body."

    After all, even though he created this regimen using his observations, that didn''t mean his eyes always showed the truth.

    There were many times one would make a mistake thinking everybody''s muscles worked in the same manner. Even though in the molecr part, they were close, when countless blocks formed aplex structure, that would no longer be the case.

    Sylvie nodded, absorbing the information and feeling a sense of gratitude for Astron''s dedication to her training.

    ''He did all that for me.''

    The realization that he invested effort into creating a personalized regimen for her sparked a flicker of happiness within her.

    "Thank you," she expressed genuinely, a smile forming on her face. "I appreciate the time and thought you put into this."

    Astron nodded. "It''s essential to address weaknesses systematically. If you follow this regimen diligently, you should see improvements."

    Encouraged by his words, Sylvie hesitated for a moment before asking, "If I have questions or need help with the exercises, can Ie to you?"

    Astron considered her request for a moment before responding, "Certainly. I''ll help when I''m avable."

    "Hehehe¡­."

    A small, sheepishugh left her mouth as she couldn''t help but feel happy.

    "¡­."

    "Cough¡­I will leave now."

    However, that soon turned into embarrassment as she left the ce with hurried steps.

    *********

    The weekend of the time soon came. The sses had already ended for the week, and the students were enjoying their campus lives.

    However, not everyone shared that same sentiment and experience, as some of the students were busy preparing for something.

    After all, for the Archery Club students, this weekend was something that was going to be detrimental to their future there.

    Lilia, in particr, left her room with an air of annoyance on her face. The burden of the uingpetition seemed to add ayer of irritation to her usualposed demeanor. As she walked through the campus, her mind was preupied with thoughts of the challenges thaty ahead.

    ''This is such a hassle.''

    The Archery Club''s stringent standards and the looming threat of elimination were not sitting well with her. As the leader of Olympus'' Vanguard, she was ustomed to being in control, but the impendingpetition introduced an element of unpredictability that she found irksome.

    ''Why did I even agree to join this club?''

    The question lingered in her mind, but deep down, she knew the answer. It was an opportunity to observe and potentially recruit talented individuals. However, the inconvenience of adhering to the club''s rules grated on her nerves.

    ''Whatever. I''ll get through this.''

    As Lilia was about to leave her room, she coincidentally met Julia and Ethan in the dorm hallway. They exchanged greetings as Julia''s vibrant energy contrasted with Lilia''s visible annoyance.

    "Hey, Lilia! Where are you off to?" Julia asked, her tone lighthearted.

    Lilia sighed, rolling her eyes a bit before responding, "I have to go through some testing nonsense at the Archery Club. Apparently, they want to evaluate our skills or something. Such a bother."

    "Well, it''s part of being in a club, right? Just think of it as a chance to showcase your skills."

    "I suppose. But I have more important things to do than prove my archery prowess to a bunch of people."

    Julia grinned, teasingly nudging Lilia''s side. "Come on, it might be fun! Plus, we get to show off how awesome Olympus'' Vanguard is."

    "I''m not sure outsiders are allowed to watch these evaluations."

    Julia raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Well, if they are, imagine the spectacle it could be! The mighty leader of Olympus'' Vanguard showcases her skills. It could be inspiring for others."

    Lilia tried to dismiss the idea. "I''m not here to inspire anyone. I just want to get this done with minimal fuss."

    Ethan, with a chuckle, added, "But it won''t hurt to have some fun while doing it, right?"

    "Exactly! We''ll make it entertaining. Trust me; it''ll be a st!"

    Lilia, feeling a bit outnumbered, sighed in resignation. "Fine, but don''t expect anything extraordinary. This is just a formality."

    "Yeah, yeah¡­.Sure¡­."

 Chapter 236 54.2 - Archery Competition

    <h4>Chapter 236 Chapter 54.2 - Archery Competition </h4>

    As I walked towards the Archer Club grounds, the hum of excited chatter among students filled the air.

    "Did you hear? They say Lilia from Olympus'' Vanguard is here for the evaluations."

    "Seriously? That''s going to be a show. I wonder if she can live up to the hype."

    "Archery Club evaluations always draw attention. Last time, we had some surprising talents join."

    "I hope they don''t make us shoot from too far. My aim isn''t the best."

    "I heard they''re introducing some new targets. It''s going to be challenging."

    "I just hope they finish quickly. I have some other ns for the weekend."

    "Look at those targets, all set up for precision shots. This is nerve-wracking."

    The rumors about Lilia''s presence were spreading like wildfire, and it wasn''t surprising. Her beauty alone had made her one of the most famous students in the academy, second only to Victor, the first rank. The poprity gap between them was exined by Victor''s unique charisma, making him the ideal protagonist in this world of weak-to-strong dynamics.

    "In a sense, Victor is the perfect protagonist of the world," I thought to myself, acknowledging the inherent nature of this world as a game where characters grow stronger over time. Victor, with his established strength and charisma, didn''t fit the mold of a character who evolves and improves throughout the story.

    "Though, it is sad that this world is a weak-to-strong type of game," I mused, recognizing the limitations of Victor''s character in the context of the narrative structure.

    As I approached the Archer Club grounds, the anticipation in the air intensified. The sounds of students discussing the uing archery evaluations hinted at the excitement and curiosity surrounding the event.

    "Who knows, maybe he is the main character of another book," I considered, entertaining the idea that in some alternate timeline or parallel world, Victor might be the central figure in a different narrative. However, such theories remained unproven and spective.

    Upon reaching the Archer Club grounds, I found a spot to wait for thepetition to begin. The atmosphere buzzed with a mix of nervous energy and eagerness.

    The prospect of witnessing Lilia''s skills in the archery evaluations added an extrayer of anticipation to the air.

    I settled into a quiet corner, observing the surroundings and wondering how thepetition would unfold.

    ''There will be many talents here and possibly many eyes as well.''

    Normally, people from the outside world wouldn''t be allowed to enter the academy. However, Adrian will actually utilize his family''s resources to make some people close to him enter. They will be the scouts from guilds that are looking for talents.

    In a sense, this was a pretty good move to increase his influence inside the upper echelons of the guild managers.

    However, that move will result in a different way, as he won''t expect that Lilia will outshine himself in the past.

    The people he had called as scouts would witness how brilliant Lilia was, and in the end, he would realize what he had attempted worked in Lilia''s favor more.

    The anticipation in the air grew as the time for the archery evaluations approached. The mixture of nervous energy and eagerness enveloped the atmosphere, creating an electric buzz that hinted at the significance of the event.

    As I observed my surroundings, contemting the unfoldingpetition, the hushed voices of students nearby caught my attention.

    "Did you see? Lilia''s here for the evaluations. She''s from Olympus'' Vanguard!"

    "I heard she''s unbelievably skilled. Can''t wait to see her in action."

    "Look at her; she''s like a goddess with that green hair and red eyes."

    Curiosity piqued, I turned my attention to the entrance of the Archer Club grounds. Three figures walked in, drawing the admiration and fawning whispers of the surrounding students.

    The first, a young man with wavy blue hair and an incredibly handsome face, caught the eyes of many. It was Ethan with his usual and natural smile.

    ''So, Ethan is here too.''

    Outsiders weren''t prohibited from watching.

    The second, Julia, a girl with distinctive white bob-cut hair, carried an air of confidence that demanded attention. She was still the same as well.

    And then, the third figure, Lilia from Olympus'' Vanguard, with her striking green hair and red eyes,manded a different level of awe.

    The students couldn''t help but fawn over her,paring her to a goddess.

    ''I guess she encountered them on the way.''

    Seeing the expression she was making, it seemed she hadn''t called them here. Well, knowing Julia''s personality and how yful she is, Lilia would most likely find her bothersome.

    ''With Ethan being here, I guess he will also be entangled with this.''

    If Ethan was here, that meant things highly likely would y just as they did in the game since Ethan would also realize Adrian''s gaze on Lilia.

    As the trio settled into the Archer Club grounds, the reactions from the students around me became more apparent. Some girls began to fan over Ethan, captivated by his charm and appearance.

    "Did you see him? Ethan''s just... wow, he''s so hot!"

    "Seriously! I heard he''s the most rapidly improving student in the Academy. That''s Ethan, right?"

    Thements, filled with awe and fascination, echoed through the air. Ethan''s charismatic presence seemed to cast a spell on those around him, creating a maic allure that was hard to ignore.

    "He''s like a living legend or something."

    "Nah, Victor is better man. Are you crazy?"

    "Bullshit. Do you think your Victor could improve this much after just awakening months ago, huh? Even I could be the world''s best if I were the son of ckthorn''s."

    "So what? In the end, Victor is the first ranked. And his cold demeanor is the best."

    "..."

    The students continued to share their impressions of Ethan, their words painting a vivid picture of his skills and charm, thoughparisons of him to Victor spread wildly at the same time.

    ''So, it started.''

    As recognition spread, the atmosphere became charged with a mix of admiration and eagerness to witness his prowess during the club evaluations next time. After all, many students wanted to see the spear skills of the well-known Hartley family.

    FLINCH!

    Just as I was contemting the uing evaluations and the potential showcase of the Hartley family''s skills, a sudden flinch seized me. It was as if an invisible force had startled me, and for a moment, my focus wavered.

    ''This¡­..''

    I quickly realized that it wasn''t a random urrence but rather my passive ability, [Vengeful Bane], at y.

    ''Demonic Energy.''

    The sensation lingered, and a realization dawned on me¡ªthere was a presence of a demon contractor nearby.

    Since my body had already improved quite a lot, I was a lot better than sensing mana. And it seemed that was also the case with demonic energy.

    I scanned the surroundings, trying to locate the source, but it eluded my senses. The mysterious presence remained elusive, shrouded in mystery.

    ''This guy is quite good.''

    The demonic energy disappeared as it appeared. So, I didn''t have much choice.

    ''But this changes things a little.''

    There was one reason for a demonic human to be there.

    ''To see the talents and assassinate the ones that could pose a threat.''

    I guessed they were also possibly the ones that wouldter contact Adrian, as from how skilled they looked, they seemed to be more on the higher-ranking side.

    ''Then, I guess I should show enough strength.''

    I was already nning to downgrade myself as I didn''t want to be Adrian''s target, but with this, my choice solidified.

    TOK!

    Just at that moment, I heard a sound of knocking from the sides.

    ''Well, I guess we are starting¡­.''

    *******

    As Lilia, Julia, and Ethan entered the archery grounds, they immediately attracted attention. Lilia, revered as a goddess in the academy due to her beauty and status, naturally drew eyes wherever she went.

    The presence of Julia, energetic and vibrant, and Ethan, who carried an air of strength, only added to the spectacle.

    Whispers and hushed conversations spread through the crowd as the students noticed the arrival of Olympus'' Vanguard.

    The archerypetitions were not only a test of skill but also an opportunity for students to witness the prowess of high-

    ranking individuals in the academy.

    ''Tch¡­.Annoying¡­..''

    Lilia, aware of the attention, maintained herposed demeanor, though her annoyance lingered beneath the surface.

    She didn''t dislike it when she was praised, but not everyone was praising her. There were some annoying gazes of audacious students who didn''t know their ce and looked at her with those disgusting gazes.

    Ethan, who had experienced his fair share of admiring gazes from girls, couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t it a bit ufortable, though? I know I get weird looks from some girls, and it''s not the most pleasant feeling."

    Lilia, brushing aside a strand of her hair with a hint of annoyance, replied, "Ites with the territory. When you''re in the limelight, people will look, and not everyone is going to offer admiration. Some will harbor envy, others fascination. It''s an inevitable urrence for celebrities like us. We just need to endure it."

    Julia interjected, "But isn''t it better to enjoy it? I mean, we''re here to make an impact, right?"

    Lilia sighed, "There''s a fine line between enjoying the attention and being bothered by it. I''d rather focus on the task at hand and get through thispetition without unnecessary distractions."

    "That is so like your answer." Ethan admired this about her, as he couldn''t do the same. When he first came to school after mid-terms, the attention he got was so intense that he felt suffocated.

    Even he, as a member of Hartley''s, felt that bothered, and he couldn''t help but think Lilia''s case was more severe.

    TOK!

    Just as they arrived in the middle of the center, a sudden sound of something hitting echoed around the ce, and everyone''s attention was gathered there.

    Adrian''s presence demanded attention as he confidently stepped forward, acknowledging the students gathered for thepetition.

    "Hello," he greeted, his voice resonating through the archery grounds. "I am Adrian, the captain of the Arcadia Archery Club. I trust you are all ready for today''s evaluations."

    Adrian continued with a short but impactful introduction about the club''s dedication to perfection in the art of archery. He spoke of theirmitment to excellence and how the archerypetitions were a tradition that had been upheld for years, separating the dedicated from the mediocre.

    "As members of the Archery Club, we are expected to embody precision, adaptability, and unwavering dedication. Today''spetitions will test our member''s skills under various conditions, and we will determine who remains and who must leave the club," he announced with a firm resolve.

    Adrian wasted no time and immediately began organizing the students for thepetitions. Targets were set, and the atmosphere grew tense as the first participants stepped forward.

    "Then, let thepetition begin¡­."

 Chapter 237 54.3 - Archery Competition

    <h4>Chapter 237 Chapter 54.3 - Archery Competition</h4>

    "Then, let thepetition begin...."

    The air was charged with anticipation as the first student, a slender figure with a quiet demeanor and sses, was called forward.

    As my gaze focused on him, I couldn''t help but notice a slight nervousness in his stance.

    ''Indeed, he is really nervous.''

    His slender body seemed to carry the weight of expectation, and his sses added a touch of vulnerability.

    One would normally think he was someone who wasn''t perfectly specialized in the art of archery, but the small muscles underneath his clothes were saying otherwise. Though, without a keen eye, one wouldn''t see it, thanks to the fact that his clothes were baggy.

    ''Let''s see how he will fare.''

    Observing him closely, I wondered how he would fare in the archery evaluations and if he would be able to showcase the precision and adaptability that Adrian had emphasized.

    ''This will also act as a good way to see the general level.''

    It was good that I wasn''t called first, as that would make things a little more ufortable.

    Adrian, with his authoritative presence, stepped forward, suggesting to the nervous student that he should start. He exined how this part of thepetition would work, revealing that each participant would be given ten different arrows and amon bow to ensure fairness.

    "After that," Adrian continued, "I will signal the target cement, and the environment between the target and archer will change constantly. Your ability to adapt will be crucial."

    He gestured toward the second-year mages, indicating that they would be responsible for altering the environment during thepetition.

    "Keep in mind that precision and adaptability are key. Let''s see how you handle it."

    Hearing those, I nodded inwardly. This was the type of test both me and others were expecting, so we weren''t much surprised. However, of course, those who could see the truth would fare a little.

    ''He indirectly said the environment is in the control of mages he called.''

    In a sense, he held the power to control the difficulty of the test.

    ''Well, not that it matters much.''

    Adrian signaled to the young man, prompting him to step forward and take his ce on the archery grounds.

    With a determined nod, the student grabbed his bow, his focused expression betraying a hint of nervous anticipation.

    "He is pretty good."

    As he carefully notched his first arrow, a subtle yet skillful maniption of mana began to emanate from him. From how he handled things, in my eyes, he was better than myst group.

    ''Well, I guess we are starting with a good piece.''

    The air around him seemed to respond to hismand, creating a subtle shimmer that hinted at his proficiency in mana maniption.

    The spectators also observed in silence, captivated by the young man''s disy of skill.

    "He''s not just a novice; look at how he maniptes mana."

    "Did you see that? The way he controlled the arrow''s trajectory with his mana?"

    It was evident that he was not just a novice; his controlled mana maniption spoke volumes about his training and dedication.

    SWOOSH!

    With a steady breath, he released the arrow. It soared through the air, navigating the changing environment that the second-year mages manipted.

    The tension in the air reached its peak as the arrow approached the target, and a collective breath was held.

    THUNK!

    The arrow struck the target with precision, earning a murmur of approval from the onlookers.

    "Well done."

    "He did hit this time."

    The young man''s expression remained focused, a mix of determination and relief evident in his eyes as he didn''t stop.

    After he hit the first target, it immediately disappeared, and another appeared, this time in a distance farther away.

    SWOOSH!

    He released another arrow once again at a speed that wasmendable. This time, his arms were holding the bow, and the bow itself was charged with mana as the range of the attack was no longer in the normal physical range.

    It was a pretty general technique widely used to increase the speed of the arrow.

    THUD!

    His attack once again hit the target, but this time, it was slightly off the mark.

    SWIRL

    It was because of the small change in the air between the target and himself. With my eyes, I could see the wind positions being manipted.

    ''Mage has started.''

    The amount wasn''t seemingly huge, but the mage skillfully enough to control it precisely to generate a force of wind enough to disturb the path of the attack.

    "Tch."

    The guy clicked his tongue as he also realized that the mage was disturbing him.

    ''He is using his skill.''

    Undeterred, the archer decided to employ a skill. His body emitted a faint glow as he activated a particr ability.

    It wasn''t a good choice to reveal one''s skill that early, in my opinion, and most of the experienced audience seemed to think the same.

    ''After all, the mage will also realize.''

    This was a test. A test to see one''s adaptability to different conditions. Immediately using your skill rather than finding your own solutions first meant you were reliant on your skill and weren''t creative enough to finish on your own, and that was a minus point.

    With newfound confidence, he fired another shot. However, the distance to the target had increased, and this time, the mage added a new challenge by creating a swirling wind that veiled the target.

    The arrow sailed through the air, skillfully navigating the wind disturbance, but the added difficulty was evident.

    THUNK!

    The arrow hit the target, though not as cleanly, just as before.

    As thepetition progressed, the targets continued to appear at greater distances, and the mage cleverly introduced various environmental challenges. Rain poured down, fog enveloped the area, and gusts of wind altered the trajectory of each arrow.

    At the end of the three shots, the archer was decided to be challenged further.

    Moving targets emerged from the fog, and, undeterred by the obscured visibility, he aimed and fired. Two arrows found their mark, hitting the moving targets with impressive uracy, but the third one missed.

    Adrian stepped forward, signaling the conclusion of the test.

    "Well done. Your adaptability and marksmanship have been tested thoroughly today. You may return to the group."

    As the archer returned, the audience exchanged murmurs of analysis and opinions, contemting the strengths and weaknesses disyed during the test.

    "I think he relied too much on his skill. Not a good move in my book."

    "True, but did you see how he adapted to the changing conditions? That takes skill." "I agree, adaptability is crucial. But using the skill so early might show ack of confidence in his own abilities."

    "His marksmanship ismendable, though. Those moving targets in the fog¡ªimpressive!"

    My ears picked some of the words from the ones taking notes to check him, and just as they had said, his performance wasn''t bad.

    He clearly showed how it needed to be done, though it wasn''t anything impressive. But what was more important was the expression on Adrian''s face.

    ''Let''s wait a little longer.''

    As the anticipation lingered, another contestant was called forward.

    This time, a boy with a handsome face and a confident smile stepped into the center. Some of the students recognized him as the ace of a particr ss, murmuring his name in recognition.

    "Isn''t that Alex? Was he on this club?"

    "You know him?"

    "Yes. He''s the ace of ss HC101!"

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, I heard he''s got some serious archery skills from my girlfriend there. Let''s see if he lives up to the hype."

    Alex confidently took his ce, and Adrian nodded, signaling themencement of the test.

    ''This will show the difference.''

    In a sense, this scene would show what was going to happen with the test now. If what I had in my mind was correct, then things would be different from the student before.

    Adrian''s signal prompted Alex to grab his bow, his confident smile undeterred. As he prepared for his first shot, I couldn''t help but notice a subtle nce he threw towards the mage.

    ''Interesting.''

    Alexmenced with the test, and his first three shots were smooth, hitting the targets with impressive precision.

    However, as the test progressed, the atmosphere shifted. The mage subtly manipted the environment, creating changes that were too unnatural but subtle enough not to draw attention.

    ''He''s making it difficult without making it obvious.''

    The audience, including Alex, seemed oblivious to the subtle maniptions. His next shots, though urate,cked the smoothness of the initial ones.

    It was evident that the changing conditions were affecting his performance, and the challenges were bing more pronounced.

    THUD!

    As thest arrow hit the final target, Alex released a heavy sigh.

    ''Why couldn''t I do it just in the training?''

    It seems he had thought like that. This was the reality of this sad world. It was never meant to be a fairpetition from the start, and Adrian was just proving that.

    After all, even though he had called many other sponsors and the ones he was close to, he also didn''t want to make the talents shine too much. In a sense, this was his goal.

    This shatters the confidence of possible future contenders for the Bow Emperor title and blocks their paths.

    The world was such a ce.

    "That bastard¡­.This is rigged¡­."

    At that moment, I heard a voiceing from my side. Turning there, I noticed a girl with red hair and bright green eyes looking at me, though her face was covered with a mask and a hoodie. It seemed she didn''t want all that attention until shepeted.

    ''When did shee here?''

    I asked myself. It was highly likely that I had lost myself in the observation and hadn''t noticed her approaching.

    "Sneaking upon people from behind is not good," I mumbled.

    "I didn''t sneak upon you. It was just that you didn''t notice."

    "Really?"

    There was no way I wouldn''t notice a random person approaching me unless they hadn''t hidden their presence. However, I wasn''t in the mood to bicker right now.

    "Yes."

    "If you say so."

    "But, what do you think about thispetition," Lilia asked, her bright eyes looking for a reaction.

    Knowing her character and how she thinks, I knew right now she was testing me.

    "What do you mean?"

    "¡­.You really don''t know?"

    "Don''t know what?"

    "¡­Never mind."

    I didn''t dislike talking with Lilia or her presence. Even though at first she was a little annoying, people with highlypetitive spaces tend to cultivate such traits to survive, so I didn''t mind.

    But I also don''t like revealing everything instantly.

    ''Let''s see how long her talent goes.''

    Testing one''s limits of talents is also important, especially considering Lilia is an important figure in the future. This will also give me a good idea about the general level of the main cast.

    "But, how do you think you will fare?"

    "Me? I don''t know. I think I will do enough."

    "Enough? What is enough for you?"

    "Enough to not get expelled from the club?"

    "Is it your criteria?"

    "Why? Is it bad?"

    "Those who don''t fare to be the best will never improve."

    Hearing this, I nodded in acknowledgment. In a sense, this was true, especially for those who did everything with pure passion and abhorred strong egos.

    "True, but not everyone seeks the same path. Some see these types of things merely as tools, stepping stones for their goals."

    At the end of the day, I never wanted to be the best Archer in the world, nor did I want to be on the top. All those were meaningless for me anyway.

    ''I am just here to take my revenge.''

    It was nothing much and nothing less.

    Lilia raised an eyebrow, seemingly intrigued by my response, but before she could continue, Adrian''s voice cut through the conversation.

    "Astron Natusalune. Come forward."

    It seemed my time hade.

 Chapter 238 54.4 - Archery Competition

    <h4>Chapter 238 Chapter 54.4 - Archery Competition </h4>

    Once, a wise man said to fear those who keep theirposure even in front of nothingness as they are the ones who can adapt the most.

    That was one of my favorite quotes. For some reason, as I walked to the stage where I would perform my archery, that quote came to my mind regardless of whether it fit the situation or not.

    ''Sigh¡­..''

    Inwardly, I sighed, seeing all those eyes on me. Some of them were discerning, some of them happy. I even saw some young students looking at me intently.

    ''Why, though?''

    I wondered but couldn''t find the reason in my head, though neither did I have to. After all, it was just a random thought from my side.

    ''I see¡­.''

    After a second, the reason came instantly. They had been quiet for a while, but I guess the words that stuck upon me were still there.

    As I reached the stage, I took a moment to look around, scanning the faces of those gathered on the Archer Club grounds.

    The buzz of anticipation and curiosity surrounded me, and I could feel the eyes of others on me as well.

    ''Let''s see how this goes.''

    This wasn''t the first time I was at the center of attention since the rumors that were spread about me before did the same. So, I was quite proud of my mental fortitude as I had been rather experienced in this aspect.

    With a calm demeanor, I walked forward, the bow slung across my back, feeling familiar andforting. I reached the center of the grounds, where Adrian awaited, his gaze assessing and expectant.

    ''Well, you might see what you expect.''

    After all, what he wanted was an asset that he could use but, at the same time, an asset that would never be able to outshine him.

    Show us what you''ve got, Astron Natusalune," he said, his tone neutral yet carrying an underlying challenge.

    Nodding in acknowledgment, I unslung the bow from my back and felt the familiar weight in my hands. The sleek design and the smooth touch brought back memories of countless training sessions.

    I hadn''t been focusing on using mypound bow for a while now since I used Celestalith most of the time. But that didn''t mean I neglected my archery training.

    To train my archery skills only, I had no choice but to use my first bow as Celestalith''s bow form is a lot destructive for its own good.

    ''This should be interesting.''

    My eyes subtly scanned the surroundings, gauging the positioning of the mages who would be manipting the environment during the evaluation.

    I couldn''t pinpoint their exact locations, but I was prepared for the challenges they might throw my way.

    It was not like my target was them either, so that didn''t matter that much.

    ''Let''s make this quick.''

    Taking a quick breath, I calmed myself down to the utmost perfection. My eyes were focused on my body at its peak for marksmanship.

    Adrian''s gaze lingered on me for a moment longer, and then he raised his hand, giving the signal for thepetition to begin. The atmosphere tensed, and my focus intensified.

    As thepetition started, two targets materialized before my eyes, strategically ced to test precision and reaction speed. My dynamic vision allowed me to immediately perceive their appearance.

    ''Well, well, they''re not wasting any time.''

    However, I chose not to act immediately.

    Instead, I held back, downying my abilities. I didn''t want to reveal the full extent of my skills from the outset.

    ''Considering the reaction Adrian had shown to previous contestants, this should be enough.''

    After all, getting the spotlight would make things a little harder, so I analyzed Adrian''s mimics and signs.

    The key was to strike a bnce between showcasingpetence and leaving room for improvement, so in my head, I immediately formed a threshold performance I would show to optimize my thoughts.

    ''Let''s keep it simple for now.''

    I smoothly drew an arrow from my quiver and nocked it onto the bowstring, taking aim at one of the targets. The audience watched in anticipation, waiting for the release of the arrow.

    ''Don''t make it too obvious.''

    SWOOSH!

    With a controlled release, the arrow sailed through the air and hit the target dead center.

    THUD!

    The onlookers reacted with a subtle mix of surprise and approval, but I maintained a slightly shaky expression, subtly downying the aplishment to make it seem like I was nervous.

    From the corner of my eye, I could see the reaction of the onlookers, and just as I had intended, aside from some of those, not many were directly impressed.

    ''One down.''

    SWOOSH!

    I turned my attention to the second target, repeating the process. The arrow found its mark, hitting with precision, and I allowed a subtle satisfaction to flicker in my eyes.

    Yet, I refrained from showing too much as if I had at least the calmness of a marksman. Not getting the focus of Adrian didn''t mean just getting expelled from the club.

    Adrian signaled for more targets, and this time, the stakes were raised. The new targets appeared at a greater distance, and to add to the challenge, they started moving.

    My eyes analyzed the situation, and I couldn''t help but shake my head at the increased difficulty level.

    ''This is not even that hard.''

    From outside, this may be hard, but for me, who had been training in the dungeons and with my newly increased stats, it wasn''t as challenging as it seemed.

    ''Though it is not about the stats.''

    The dynamic nature of this evaluation demanded not only precision but also adaptability. My gaze tracked the moving targets as I contemted the best approach.

    ''Let''s keep it interesting a little.''

    I smoothly retrieved two arrows from my quiver, nocking them onto the bowstring. I felt like the tension in the air grew as the audience anticipated my next move, though it may have been my own delusion.

    SWOOSH!

    With a swift motion, I released the arrows. They sailed through the air, following calcted trajectories to intercept the moving targets.

    ''Not bad.''

    The arrows hit the targets as they were close, and I could see some of the audience talking amongst themselves. Even some scouts had their eyes on me.

    "He is quite good?"

    "Not on the level of Alex, but he is certainly not bad."

    "What did you say his name was?"

    "Astron Natusalune."

    "Let''s keep tabs on him."

    Hearing them proved that I was in the right direction as well.

    ''This level should be enough.''

    Even though I didn''t release them fast enough or put much force, at the very least, my technique wasn''t bad, and that was my goal to show.

    ''I have some potential, but I am not that strong enough¡­''

    This was the impression I wanted to convey.

    SWOOSH!

    After that, I fired two more arrows rapidly at new appearing targets, but this time, they were slightly off the mark.

    However, my eyes didn''t miss the small wind psions moving around the field. I was already well aware of that from the start, though I didn''t do anything about it.

    "Well, at least he could hit the targets."

    "Yeah¡­.."

    This lowered my evaluation a little bit, but that was fine. It was the way Adrian checked on me, as he was the one who directed magicians so that my evaluation would lower.

    "Tch."

    I clicked my tongue as if to show that I wasn''t expecting the arrow to miss while standing in frustration. It was an act, and I could see Adrian''s change of expression, albeit it was little.

    As the evaluation continued, the difficulty level escted. The targets appeared again, but this time, the conditions changed. A strong wind swept through the archery grounds, bringing a noticeable drop in temperature.

    ''Nature conditions, huh?''

    I felt the chill in the air, and my eyes scanned the environment. The wind,bined with the lowered temperature, added an extrayer ofplexity to the test.

    ''This is getting interesting.''

    Without hesitation, I retrieved an arrow from my quiver, my movements deliberate and focused. The audience observed, curious to see how I would handle the new challenges.

    With a steady aim, I released the arrow. It sailed through the air, battling against the strong wind. However, it didn''t hit smoothlypared to previous ones.

    ''Adapt.''

    Thinking about showing a little about how I learned quickly, I adjusted my stance,pensating for the wind''s influence.

    SWOOSH! THUD!

    The second arrow followed suit, hitting the target with improved precision. The audience murmured in response, recognizing the adaptability required for such conditions.

    ''Let''s see how they react to this.''

    The environment continued to change, keeping me on my toes. The temperature dropped even more, and the wind intensified.

    ''This is a true test of adaptability.''

    As I faced the changing elements, my every move was observed closely by Adrian, the audience, and the potential scouts.

    The evaluation wasn''t just about hitting targets; it was about showcasing resilience and the ability to perform under diverse circumstances.

    As if nature itself conspired against me, the conditions became even harsher. Rain joined the mix, adding an unpredictable element to the test.

    The targets, now moving erratically, posed a greater challenge, and the wind intensified to a level that tested the limits of my archery skills.

    ''This is quite the show Adrian is putting on.''

    The raindrops fell heavily, creating a dynamic and challenging atmosphere. I adjusted my strategy, considering the changing factors. The audience watched, some with fascination, while others analyzed my every move.

    "I can do this."

    With a ''determined'' focus, I aimed at the moving targets, calcting their trajectories amidst the rain and wind.

    The arrows left my bow with precision, hitting some targets with admirable uracy. However, the erratic movements of both targets and arrows revealed the difficulty of the task.

    ''Let''s finish with this one.''

    In any case, even though I wasn''t showing everything, this was also proving a good training stage for me. In front of the eyes of many people with these changing conditions.

    However, rather than aiming for the target''s best locations, my goal was a point I had set in my head, and I was testing myself to see if I could hit that point.

    In many ways, this was a much harder task.

    ''Hmm?''

    At that moment, a small moving object right in front of thest target caught my eye.

    ''This?''

    It was a small insect that was even hard to see from my location with my eyes, and I doubted the others would be able to see it.

    ''¡­..''

    For some reason, the desire to hit that fly passed through my head.

    The wind howled, rain poured, and the moving targets danced in a chaotic disy, and in that split second, the decision was made.

    ''My progress should be enough.''

    I could use my [Eyes of Hourss], but I wanted to see the extent of my natural capabilities without relying on skills.

    "Huff¡­.."

    Closing my eyes and steadying my breath, I focused on the sensation in my hand while covering myself with mana.

    Opening my eyes, I felt a heightened sense of focus. It was as if the world had slowed down, and I could perceive every little movement around me with startling rity.

    The raindrops hanging in the air, the swaying branches, and, most importantly, the small, elusive insect right in front of thest target.

    The archery grounds, now transformed into a tempestuous arena, became the backdrop for this unique feat. The audience and even Adrian seemed momentarily unaware of this micro-

    challenge within therger evaluation.

    With a determined focus, I released the arrow, aiming not for the target''s center but for the small insect in motion.

    THUD!

    The arrow sailed through the air with remarkable speed and uracy, hitting the fly with pinpoint precision.

    ''Got it.''

    And at the end of my eyes, I could see I hit the fly, though for the target wise this was a good enough point.

    ''I am satisfied.''

    For the first time in a while, I felt satisfied with myself.

 Chapter 239 54.5 - Archery Competition

    <h4>Chapter 239 Chapter 54.5 - Archery Competition</h4>

    Adrian''s brows furrowed slightly as he observed the deviation from the expected course of action. The onlookers, including the scouting guild members and fellow participants, exchanged puzzled nces.

    [Did you do something?]

    From the small artifact on his ears, he asked the magicians under hismand.

    [No. We did just the usual.]

    [I see.]

    From how it looked just before, Adrian thought Astron Natusalune would be able to hit the target efficiently in thest part.

    This was his own way of showing his constion, as he thought he was also a threat. Thinking that he disturbed him unfairly (?) he decided to let him have his way, but that wasn''t the case.

    "Sigh, I couldn''t do it in the end." Seeing the frustration etched on his face, Adrian shook his head.

    ''I misjudged him.''

    He thought this guy was different from the rumors as he trained rtively hard, but it seemed he wasn''t that special.

    ''Not that it matters.''

    In a split second, he dismissed the idea of him being a possible target, and from the looks of the eyes belonging to scouts he invited, it seemed they thought the same as him.

    ********

    As the arrow struck the target''s side, missing the center, the onlookers exchanged perplexed nces. Whispers of confusion and spection permeated the air.

    "What just happened?"

    "He missed the centerpletely."

    "I thought he was good, but maybe he''s not as skilled as we thought."

    "That was a strange choice."

    The intricacies of the micro-challenge, the attempt to hit the tiny insect amidst the rain and wind, went unnoticed by everyone in the audience. To them, it appeared as if I had simply miscalcted, casting a shadow on the previousmendable performance.

    Adrian, on the other hand, continued to observe with his usual stoicism. His analytical gaze seemed to delve into theyers of the unexpected choice, looking for something beyond the surface.

    "Sigh, I couldn''t hit it at the end."

    So I decided topletely relieve him from his worries, as I showed a rather uninteresting sight. Humans tend to operate on their first impressions as it is a defense mechanism they developed.

    ''This will work to my advantage.''

    Allowing the misconception to linger will create an underestimation that would be advantageous in the long run since the first impression Adrian held for me is now getting control of his own thoughts.

    "Why did you do it like that?"

    Just as I had returned to my own location, there I had seen the same girl with the mask standing there.

    "Like what?"

    "You¡­." Lilia was seemingly displeased at my performance, and I could see she herself was doubting her own assessment. "You could have done better."

    "Yeah, I know."

    "Then why?"

    "I don''t know. For some reason, when I was shooting, my arrows didn''t move as I thought."

    "...That¡­." Lilia understood the meaning behind my words. Well, that was to be expected since she was well aware of how Adrian had rigged thepetition.

    "This bastard¡­." She red at Adrian with an infuriated gaze. Surprisingly, she had this weird side when she couldn''t stand the injustice.

    She was truly a weird girl who constantly contradicted herself. Sometimes cold and businesslike individual and sometimes a follower of justice.

    Not that I could say anything about that, as I was not that different. It wasn''t like I was a person who always pursued justice anyway.

    "He''s been pulling off these kinds of thingstely. Especially if he can''t find any useful talent, he pulls this kind of trickery to lower the ones who canpete against him in the future."

    Lilia voiced her thoughts, seeing what he was doing right away. In the game, she was aware of that as well.

    "But this is the first time I had seen someone do this kind of thing for such a small test. Why would he?" I asked, wanting to see her reaction."

    "Well, he is probably expecting a lot from these tests. After all, he would want to find the gems that weren''t that noticeable until now. These people will be his hidden trumps in the future, especially in the league where the rules don''t limit anything."

    The league she mentioned was a different type of field where Awakenerspeted against each other for fights.

    It was like the UFC on Earth, but with the mana and traits involved, each category had its own weapon.

    "Leagues, huh?"

    "Indeed."

    "I see." I nodded my head, looking at her reaction. "But that doesn''t mean you have to lower others for it."

    "No, that''s where you are wrong. The political and influential world isn''t that clean. After all, there are people who value their ego and reputation more than anything."

    She seemed rather calm when talking about that.

    ''Well, she is well integrated in the high society.''

    In the future, she would be manipting many people to gain control, and essentially, she became no different than them.

    "¡­..You have a point, but isn''t this overdoing it?"

    "¡­.Even you know he can do whatever it takes to get what he wants, even if he has to lower you."

    I agreed with her viewpoints. Different people had different methods, and nobody had a direct rtion to prove which method was right.

    After all, the definition of ''right'' itself belonged to the subject, and we humans tended to reason ourselves for each act we would do regardless of how bad it looked.

    I myself is no different either.

    As the conversation between us concluded, Adrian''s voice echoed through the archery grounds once again.

    "Next participant, Vivian Johanson."

    I turned my attention back to the ongoing evaluations, and the neer confidently stepped forward.

    She wore a smirk that exuded confidence, and as she grabbed her bow, her demeanor was akin to a predator eyeing its prey. "

    What are you going to do about it?" I asked Lilia, genuinely curious about her approach to dealing with Adrian and his maniptions.

    She smirked cockily, a glint of determination in her bright eyes. "Deal with these types of people? Crush them in their own field. Always."

    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her response. It seemed Lilia had her own strategy to navigate the intricate web of influence and maniption within the academy.

    "How will you do that exactly?" I asked, intrigued even though I knew the answer. Seeing her speaking about her methods was a little interesting; it was as if the scene of the game was ying right in front of my eyes.

    Lilia tilted her head, her green hair flowing slightly as she met my gaze.

    "Simple. I''ll be the best archer in this academy. Adrian can manipte and scheme all he wants, but if I''m at the top, he won''t have a choice but to acknowledge it."

    Her confident tone carried a hint of ambition. Lilia wasn''t the type to be easily deterred by obstacles; instead, she embraced challenges head-on.

    "You''re going to do it by being the best archer?" I raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised at her straightforward approach.

    "Of course. Why settle for less? The archery world is just another battleground, and I n to dominate it." Her eyes sparkled with determination, reflecting her unwavering resolve.

    It reminded me of Irina a little as she also had this look in her eyes, although in Lilia''s case, it was different.

    From how Irina did things, I always thought she wasn''t actually arrogant, but she was forcing herself to be one.

    ''As if to gather attention.''

    It was my own analysis, though I wasn''t that sure. One thing, though, was that she was annoying whenever she did that.

    However, Lilia genuinely believed she was better than others; it was her own evaluation of herself. So, I was sure she was really going to do it right now here.

    "Certainly something you would say."

    "If you settle for less, then you can never improve."

    "Yeah, yeah¡­." I rolled my eyes at her squinting look. She was implying my previous response with that look, though I didn''t care much.

    "Sigh¡­..I won''t say anything more."

    "You better."

    "..."

    CLAP! CLAP!

    Just at that moment, we heard the sound of pping from the scene as we both turned our attention to the scene.

    "It seems she has finished her performance."

    "Indeed¡­."

    We saw the girl leaving the scene with a smile on her face. It seemed her performance was rather outstanding as the onlookers also followed her movements.

    Well, considering what Adrian was doing, there was a chance that she was his acquaintance.

    In any case, I leaned on the wall while looking at the people watching the event. I still hadn''t forgotten the feeling I got at the start: someone who was acquainted with demons was in this ce.

    With my eyes, I constantly looked for possible individuals, but I found none. It was to be expected, as demon followers were always like cockroaches.

    They knew how to hide themselves well.

    ''Though I will crush you no matter what.''

    At the end of the day, they were bound to make a mistake. I recorded some suspicious faces in my head to search for them at ater time. Even if I couldn''t find them now, it didn''t mean I wouldn''t be able to find themter time.

    Once I found them, they could prove to be a good way to enter the web of demon followers.

    "Next contestant, Lilia Thornheart." While lost in my thoughts, I suddenly heard Adrian''s voice echoing through the ce.

    The name "Lilia Thornheart" resonated through the archery grounds, drawing attention from the spectators.

    As the spotlight shifted to her, Lilia shed a confident smirk, her green hair shimmering ethereally. She carried herself with an otherworldly beauty, capturing the admiration of those around her.

    "Watch closely, Astron," she said with a yful glint in her eyes, clearly reveling in the attention. "I will show you how it is done."

    "I never wanted to learn?"

    "You will be after watching me."

    "Is that so?"

    "It is. Just don''t be captivated by me." Saying that, Lilia elegantly moved toward the center of the stage, every step exuding a self-assured grace.

    Her confident posture and the air of someonepletely at ease with their abilities spoke volumes. It was apparent that she intended to make a statement with her performance.

    As she prepared to showcase her archery skills, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle yet powerful energy emanating from her. Lilia Thornheart was no ordinary student; she held the potential to redefine the standards within the academy.

    ''I guess it will be a good show to witness the future Bow Empress in serious action.''

    After all, thanks to my now improved [Perceptive Insight], I was a lot better when observing, and Lilia was going to show her abilities to a muchrger extent.

    ''Let''s enjoy the meal.''

 Chapter 240 54.6 - Archery Competition [Interlude]

    <h4>Chapter 240 Chapter 54.6 - Archery Competition [Interlude]</h4>

    As Lilia stepped onto the stage, a hushed murmur swept through the crowd. Whispers and exchanged nces conveyed the unspoken acknowledgment of her status¡ªthe heir of Olympus'' Vanguard, a figure synonymous with power and influence.

    "Isn''t that Lilia Thornheart? The one from Olympus'' Vanguard?"

    "I heard she''s the heir. No wonder she has that aura."

    "She looks like a goddess... Look at her, so confident."

    The spectators were captivated by the spectacle before them. Lilia, with an air of regality, seemed to effortlesslymand attention. The emerald green hair cascaded down her back, catching the sunlight and shimmering like a halo. Her poised and confident demeanor left an indelible impression on everyone present.

    The way she carried herself and her ethereal beauty itself was a force alone;bined with her background, she captivated everyone''s attention in a second.

    "You are here."

    She heard Adrian''s voice, albeit it was a little hushed.

    "I am."

    Adrian had a squinting gaze as if he didn''t like how she immediately monopolized the attention, but at the same time, he had a subtle smirk.

    ''Let''s see how long you canugh like that. That is probably what he thinks.''

    Lilia also thought inwardly. The way Adrian approached things was not bad or rather smart, and she would also do it if she were in his shoes.

    However, that didn''t mean she would do just the same as he was doing. After all, once a powerful individual like her appeared, using the same trick would rather be disadvantageous.

    ''Though I must thank you for presenting me this opportunity.''

    Looking around, she noticed even some secret reporters were recording her. They were here because of Adrian.

    ''This will be on the news.''

    And that would be a good opportunity to increase her fame with her public image and undoubtedly strengthen her faction.

    As she notched an arrow onto her bowstring, her eyes met with Astron''s.

    ''Interesting guy.''

    She thought.

    ''He makes me want to show off a little.''

    For an unknown reason, she feltpetitive around him, even though she couldn''t name the feeling exactly. It was like she felt the need to prove something to his indifferent gaze.

    Turning to the other side, she saw Ethan and Julia and smirked.

    There was a yful yet challenging glint in her gaze. It was clear that she aimed not only for precision in archery but also for dominance in the eyes of those watching.

    As Lilia prepared to demonstrate her archery prowess, a subtle tension hung in the air. Adrian, the captain of the Archery Club, had a smirk on his face¡ªa smirk that hinted at a n unfolding beneath the surface.

    "Start," hemanded, setting the stage for Lilia''s performance. Unbeknownst to her, a group of mages stationed on the stage subtly manipted the magical barriers surrounding the targets.

    The normally precise and straightforward archery range suddenly became a challenging maze.

    Invisible barriers, controlled by the mages under Adrian''s orders, shifted unpredictably, creating obstacles between Lilia and her targets.

    **********

    ''I see.''

    As I looked at Lilia walking to the stage, I nodded my head inwardly. There was a weird confidence oozing from her as if she was ready to take any challenge.

    The onlookers were also observing her every bit of movement, and they seemed to have rather high expectations.

    "Hush¡­.She is starting."

    "I know, I know."

    "What a sight¡­.."

    When she raised her bow to get a good posture, her clothes slightly revealed the skin underneath. It was as white as snow and seemingly waspleting her other body features.

    "Gasp."

    The guy beside me held his breath and gasped.

    SMACK!

    And his girlfriend smacked his back with a loud noise.

    "Where are you looking at?"

    "Cough¡­"

    It seemed like a long nagging session was about to follow the boyfriend, as seen from the girl''s expression.

    ''Well, you sow what you reap.''

    Certainly, there were times when people couldn''t control their own actions and were directed by their primal desires.

    ''Let''s focus.''

    Thinking that my thoughts were wandering around randomly, I decided to cut myself from the crowd and focus on the uing scene.

    As Lilia aimed her bow at the first target that appeared in front of her, the crowd''s focus immediately turned to the stage.

    With each draw of her bowstring, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle disturbances in the air orchestrated by Adrian''s unseen mages.

    ''As expected, he is doing it from the start.''

    Different from how he treated any other archer, it seemed even from the start, Adrian recognized Lilia as a threat.

    The challenges hidden within the shifting magical barriers seemed to be part of a game, a contest within the archery evaluation. But in reality, none of them were fair from the start.

    Lilia, however, seemed undeterred.

    THUD!

    Her first arrow struck the target with precision, and the crowd erupted into apuse. The whispers of admiration swirled around her like a gentle breeze.

    I watched closely, my eyes trained on her form. The magical barriers created disturbances in the airflow, aiming to disrupt her aim. Yet, she disyed an exceptional ability to adapt. Her shot hit its mark wlessly, and herposure remained unshaken.

    ''Hmm?''

    The small air currents created by the stage between were actually active, and I thought she would aim while calcting how the air current changed.

    ''But that wasn''t the case.''

    Weirdly enough, that didn''t seem to be the case. The direction where the bow pointed was just as normal as if the environmental changes between her and the targets didn''t matter at all.

    THUD! THUD!

    As another and another shot followed, my question wasn''t answered. Without giving anyone time, Lilia was shooting rapidly as if to show her skills. It was quite a sight to see, but my brain was rather focused on how she was bypassing the conditions in such an easy way.

    That seemed to be the case for Adrian as well, as he looked infuriated.

    Thatmonly wouldn''t be noticed unless one was looking at him, but I could see. He was getting mad.

    THUD! THUD!

    As the evaluation progressed, it became evident that Lilia''s performance was drawing a different kind of attention.

    "Huh? What is this?"

    At that exact moment, unlike the previous contestants, Lilia faced a barrage of targets, and the space between her and the targets seemed to ripple with heat as if the air itself was agitated.

    "Is this even fair?"

    "I don''t know. But, I guess they are trying to test her limits?"

    "Who can even shoot in such conditions?"

    A sandstorm swept across the stage, creating an additionalyer of difficulty. The audience gasped in surprise, the atmosphere thick with tension.

    Lilia, however, stood tall andposed. She raised her bow, and to everyone''s surprise, numerous ethereal mana anchors materialized around her body.

    ''Mana anchors?'' I thought, realizing that she was using her special technique. After the talk with her, I was also trying to use the mana in the same way as her, and though it was proving to be a challenge, I progressed quite a lot.

    And certainly, it was something that helped a lot while shooting since mana wasn''t bound by the physical rules of this world and the strength of one''s arms.

    The sandstorm obscured the vision, making it challenging for others to follow her movements.

    ''Let''s see how she does that.''

    However, Lilia seemed unaffected. With incredible speed, she rapidly pulled her bow, firing arrows in quick session. The mana anchors aided her, providing stability and precision even in the midst of the chaotic environment.

    "This is incredible! I''ve never seen anything like it!"

    "How is she not affected by the sandstorm?"

    The onlookers were mesmerized by the disy of skill and technique. Lilia Thornheart, the heiress of Olympus'' Vanguard, was turning the challenging conditions to her advantage.

    THUD! THUD! THUD!

    Her arrows found their marks, hitting the numerous targets with remarkable uracy. The sandstorm seemed to dance around her, almost as if it recognized her dominance over the element. Adrian''s frustration became more apparent, a scowl etched on his face.

    ''She''s not just oveing the challenges; she''s using them to showcase her strength, just like as it was supposed to.''

    That certainly yed like how I expected from the game, but my focus was how she dealt with the environment.

    ''Something weird was covering the arrow itself.''

    When I looked closer at the arrow that was shot, I realized that a type of mana was intercepting the mage''s mana, nullifying it.

    ''Hmm?''

    Then, I remembered a certain lecture when I was a college student.

    ''I see now.''

    It was as if almost all the mana that came to the arrow was being refracted. When looked closely, one could see the mana fields around the arrow flying. At first, I wasn''t able to see how, but after looking and observing another five samples, I was sure.

    The phenomenon I observed with Lilia''s arrows seemed akin to electromaic refraction in oblique incidence.

    In the realm of physics, when electromaic waves pass through a medium at an angle, they undergo refraction, bending as they traverse from one substance to another. However, Lilia''s mana maniption disyed a unique twist to this concept.

    As her arrows cut through the air, the mana surrounding them acted like a barrier. It refracted the iing magical disturbances from the environment, redirecting and nullifying them with finesse as high as possible.

    It was as if the arrows created a protective envelope that shielded them from external interference.

    The mana fields around the arrows exhibited a refractive index, a physical property that determined the speed of magical disturbances within them. The way to control it was to change the mana-tic coefficient of the space.

    This was something that I had seen in the books I was reading as a side note since this concept was quite advanced.

    Lilia manipted this index with precision, allowing her to control how much the iing mana refracted.

    The sandstorm, which would typically disrupt the trajectory of arrows and interfere with magical precision, now seemed to dance around Lilia''s projectiles.

    The refracted mana fields acted as a barrier, preventing the sand particles from influencing the arrows'' paths.

    ''This is really a genius way.''

    In a sense, this would only be applicable to a low-density mana field since even with a high refraction rate, when the power of the magic used is high, that small percentage that is transversing through the fields is still high in magnitude.

    But then again, even the idea itself was something that was hard to produce results, yet Lilia was doing it. This showed that even though she was not a mage and wasn''t that inversed with spells, she was a genius at controlling the raw mana itself.

    The scene was a captivating blend of magical finesse and intellectual curiosity, bringing countless different ideas into my head that could be used. Though, I knew I had a long way to go.

    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!

    Lilia''s performance concluded with a resounding sess.

    The apuse from the audience echoed through the arena. She lowered her bow, the mana anchors dissipating, and a satisfied smile yed on her lips.

    As the crowd voiced their admiration, thements were overwhelmingly positive.

    "Did you see that? Not a single miss! She''s incredible!"

    "The sandstorm didn''t faze her at all. That was like watching a master at work."

    "Her form is impable, and she looks stunning. The next Bow Empress might have just appeared!"

    The spectators were enthralled not only by Lilia''s uracy but also by the aesthetic quality of her performance. Thebination of her ethereal beauty, confident demeanor, and unparalleled skill in archery left an indelible mark on everyone present.

    I couldn''t help but acknowledge the truth in their words. Lilia Thornheart had showcased a level of talent that transcended the ordinary. Her prowess with the bow and her unique mana maniption technique set her apart as a formidable force in the world of archery.

    The whispers and discussions among the audience members painted a vivid picture of the impact she had made in just a brief moment.

    It was evident that Lilia''s name would linger in their minds, and her performance would be a topic of conversation for days toe.

    Adrian, despite his earlier frustrations, wore aposed expression. At least he tried to, though I could see the fire in his eyes.

    ''This is the beginning of everything.''

    It seemed Lilia''s part of the quest would start soon.

 Chapter 241 55.1 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 241 Chapter 55.1 - Encounter </h4>

    After Lilia''s performance, thepetition went smoothly. Though none of them were able to outshine Lilia.

    "How was it?"

    However, our masked goddess seemed to want my opinion on her performance.

    "It was superb."

    I replied to her question. The way she utilized new aspects and introduced such types of rtions in theory to archery itself brought a different feeling to me. Even now, I am thinking about how to make myself better at such things.

    The usage of mana anchors and reflective mana fields are both different ideas that only creative people coulde up with, and that alone itself is insane, in my opinion.

    "Superb¡­..That''s it?"

    "What do you want me to say more?"

    "Maybe worship me?"

    "Are you a goddess?"

    "Am I not?"

    "You might be."

    "Then¡­."

    "Then, I would be an atheist."

    "I believe I have the power to convert an atheist to my believer."

    "This answer is all you coulde up with after thinking before the bed all the time?"

    "So what?"

    "It was cringe."

    "¡­..You don''t seem to hear your own words."

    "I do. Sometimes, I cringe at myself."

    "Is this why you don''t speak a lot?"

    "..."

    "Heh¡­.It is my win this time."

    As she smiled triumphantly over me, I shook my head. I was not evenpeting in any case, and I certainly did not feel annoyed at her smirk.

    Certainly.

    "So even you can make such a face?"

    "What about my face?"

    "You look annoyed."

    "I am not annoyed."

    "This is what an annoyed person would say?"

    "¡­.."

    It seemed right now that my brain wasn''t working on giving quick answers. Considering every person has their peaks and downs, it made sense for me to be the same.

    ''Next time, it won''t be like that.''

    My useless inner pride seemed to get hurt a little, but I consoled myself, thinking I would do better next time. And I have then redirected my own thoughts to uing events in the future.

    "You are leaving already?"

    Lilia asked, seeing me getting my things up.

    "Yes. I have no reason to watch anymore."

    "So, you were waiting for my performance."

    "Of course."

    "Are you that obsessed with me?"

    "Do you want me to be?"

    "Urghk- That would be creepy."

    It seemed she had at least a little bit ofmon sense.

    "Then, you shouldn''t make jokes like that. It normalizes the idea itself."

    "...I see¡­.."

    Lilia''s acknowledgment was apanied by a subtle shift in her demeanor. It seemed she also understood what I implied.

    There were many examples of what I just said, as this idea was something that was used by politicians to control the masses. Even by making jokes about something that seemed out of the world, you introduce those things to the receiver''s mind, and underneath the subconscious, you are making them familiar.

    And, once you have made enough of this, this new familiarity results in less repulsion by the idea itself, making it a lot smoother to introduce it as a new normal.

    These are the basics of the ruling, and Lilia must also be aware of my words.

    "Do you have something to say?" I asked, looking at her gaze probing at me. Her bright red eyes seemed to shine a little more.

    "I am really curious, you know." She said with a slight smile.

    "About what?"

    "About this person named Astron Natusalune."

    "Why?"

    "I don''t know."

    "If you don''t know, why are you telling me?"

    "Just to let you know?"

    "¡­..This doesn''t make sense."

    "Does everything have to make sense?"

    "If you are not making any sense, then it is named as being crazy."

    "Once, Newton was named as crazy too. Look at it right now; his name is everywhere."

    It seemed this conversation wasn''t going anywhere. She may be curious about me, but I don''t hold the responsibility to satisfy that curiosity.

    "I am going to investigate you."

    She suddenly mumbled, looking directly into my eyes.

    "Why are you telling me that?"

    "I want to hear from you if you have any objections."

    "Will you listen to me if I have any?"

    "Probably not."

    "Then it is pointless for me to answer you."

    "Why?"

    "No matter what, you have the necessary manpower to investigate my background regardless of my will. I have absolutely zero impact on your results or your actions, meaning you are the only one responsible for what you do. That means my answer would be pointless."

    Hearing my answer, she stopped for a second, seemingly thinking about it.

    "You would be a good sophister."

    Acknowledging the futility of further discussion, I gathered my belongings and stood up, ready to leave. Lilia''s probing curiosity had offered a brief diversion, but it was time for me to focus on what truly mattered¡ªmy continuous pursuit of improvement.

    "Where are you going now?"

    "I''m going to train," I replied, not wanting to linger in a conversation that seemed to lead nowhere.

    "Training, huh?" Lilia''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Do you always train alone?"

    "Yes," I replied, unfazed by her curiosity.

    "That''s quite boring. Don''t you want someone to spar with or at least keep youpany?"

    What she said made sense. In a way, training without sparring with someone would offer nothing. It was like knowing everything in theory, but once you enter the practical field, that would be useless.

    It was simr, but not the same. After all, while I was alone, training didn''t mean I didn''t spar with anyone. Training rooms were designed to match the students, after all.

    "I prefer solitude."

    She nodded, epting my preference without further insistence. As I made my way towards the exit, she called out, "Good luck with your training."

    With a nod, I left the ce, walking to my own room.

    *******

    Just as Astron had left, Lilia was left alone in the crowd, watching thepetition. By this time, it was almost reaching its end since the archery club wasn''t thatrge.

    ''Interesting fellow.''

    Certainly, that guy''s opinions were different from the people she met in general. He had a different way of interpreting things.

    When she asked him if she wanted to investigate him, she was looking for any reaction that woulde from his side. After all, there were times when the body spoke more volumes than the words themselves.

    However, the answer she got wasn''t rtable to anything she had in her mind¡ªpure indifference and no reaction at all.

    As if she was talking with a doll.

    ''I really can''t predict him after all.''

    No matter how she thought, he didn''t seem to fit any type of pattern that she could think of. That made him a singrity.

    Deciding to leave the archerypetition early, Lilia discreetly slipped away from the crowd. She weaved through the dispersing spectators, skillfully avoiding any undue attention.

    As she walked through the academy grounds, she pondered Astron''s peculiar nature. The encounter had left her intrigued, and she found herself contemting the unpredictability that seemed to shroud him. He was an enigma, a puzzle she couldn''t quite solve with her usual analytical approach.

    Meanwhile, Ethan and Julia, who were still observing the archerypetition, received a message on their watches.

    [Lilia: I''ve returned. Meet me at the usual spot.]

    The cryptic nature of her message left room for spection, but one thing was certain¡ªit seemed like Lilia had something on her mind that she wanted to discuss privately.

    *******

    "Why did you do it?"

    "Do what?"

    "Don''t kid with me, Adrian. I could see what you were doing?"

    ra was the person who had been in the Archery Club for a whole year, and she had been with Adrian for a long time as well.

    Thus, she knew his nature and how he acted most of the time. In a way, she could easily predict what kind of things he was going to do in thepetition.

    But, this time, he crossed the line. In a sense, the archerypetition itself was a tradition, but by rigging it, she basically crushed that tradition itself. Therefore, in her eyes, he was now in a position that should be reprimanded.

    Even though she had been with him in this club for a whole year and she had overlooked many things he had done, it was now different.

    ra''s eyes narrowed, her gaze piercing through Adrian''s nonchnt demeanor. The tension in the air was palpable as they stood face to face in the quiet archery range, away from the prying eyes of other club members.

    Adrian, the captain of the Archery Club, leaned against a nearby target, feigning innocence. "ra, darling, I have no idea what you''re talking about. I simply showcased how hard it is to acquire skills. It''s not my fault the others couldn''t keep up."

    "Don''t y games with me, Adrian," ra snapped, her frustration evident in her tone. "I saw you tampering with the scoring system, manipting the targets. You rigged the entirepetition to make yourself look like the onlypetent archer. That''s not showcasing skills; that''s undermining the very essence of thepetition we hold dear."

    Adrian chuckled, a smug grin spreading across his face.

    "Oh, ra, you always take things so seriously. It was just a little fun, a way to remind everyone who the true talent is. Besides, it''s not like anyone else could beat me anyway."

    ra''s jaw clenched as she fought to contain her anger. "This is not a joke, Adrian. We''re a team, and you''ve betrayed the trust of every member here. The archerypetition is about camaraderie, about pushing each other to excel. By rigging it, you''ve tainted the spirit of our club."

    Adrian pushed himself off the target and approached ra, a condescending smirk on his face. "Camaraderie? Please, ra, don''t be so naive. In the end, it''s every Awakened for themselves. I just made that reality a bit more transparent."

    Unable to hold back any longer, ra''s hand shot forward, gripping Adrian''s cor as she red into his eyes. "You''ve let your arrogance blind you, Adrian. You''re the captain, meant to lead and inspire. Instead, you''ve chosen to sow discord among us. I won''t let you tarnish the reputation of our club any further."

    Adrian felt the sudden grip on his cor, and for a moment, he allowed a flicker of surprise to cross his face before swiftly morphing it into a scowl. The nonchnt facade that adorned him moments ago vanished, reced by a simmering aggression that emanated from his entire being.

    ra''s words seemed to have triggered a dormant anger within him. His tone turned threatening, and his eyes, once indifferent, now held a dangerous glint. "You think you can lecture me, ra? Touch me like that again, and you''ll regret it."

    ra, undeterred by his change in demeanor, maintained her steely gaze. "Your actions demand ountability, Adrian. I won''t let you drag the others down with your selfish ambitions."

    Adrian''s lips curled into a sneer, and he forcibly shrugged off ra''s hand from his cor. "You''ve been getting on my nerves for a while now, you little¡­.. Always poking around where you don''t belong. But this," he gestured dismissively towards the archery range, "this is none of your business. You''re overstepping, and I won''t tolerate it."

    His tone was threatening, and his gaze was overbearing. But ra had seen her fair share of such people in this industry. Even the ce where she did her internship had such people.

    "Then what? What are you going to do?" Her gaze met with his scowl. After all, the best response to such people was to show that she wasn''t scared.

    But, contrary to what she had experienced, Adrian was different. Unrelenting, he brought his face dangerously close, and ra could feel the weight of his killing intent pressing down on her.

    ''What is this?''

    The air became thick, and breathing seemed like an arduous task, as if she stood in front of a prowling lion.

    His lips curled into a menacing smile. "If you''re going to keep up this attitude, you might want to stop those shaking legs of yours first. Maybe then I could consider you as a possible threat."

    THUD!

    Adrian abruptly threw her away, and without another word, he turned on his heel, leaving ra standing in the quiet archery range.

    "Haaaah¡­..Haaaah¡­.."

    With her breaths heavier than usual.

    "As expected, you are different."

    However, at that moment, a person appeared right behind her.

 Chapter 242 55.2 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 242 Chapter 55.2 - Encounter </h4>

    "As expected, you are different."

    Without a sound, Lilia Thornheart stepped into ra''s line of vision, her presence finally acknowledged.

    "Hello, Senior ra," Lilia greeted with a calm andposed demeanor, her emerald eyes glinting with a subtle amusement.

    ra caught off guard, spun around to face the unexpected presence. Her eyes widened as she registered Lilia''s proximity, a mixture of surprise and realization crossing her features.

    "Junior Lilia? When did you...?" ra stammered, her usualposure momentarily shaken.

    "I''ve been here for a while," Lilia replied with a faint smirk, savoring the surprise she had elicited. "You were too engrossed in your little confrontation with Adrian to notice."

    ra''s gaze sharpened as she assessed Lilia''s demeanor. There was a hint of curiosity and wariness in her eyes, realizing that the heir of Olympus'' Vanguard had been a silent spectator to the altercation.

    ''She was here all the time?''

    ra couldn''t help but widen her eyes. A first-year student escaping from her senses? That seemed unbelievable at first.

    ''Even if I was not vignt¡­.''

    This fact was both a blow to her pride as a senior and a disy of the progress of this Junior right before herself.

    ''Well, if it is her, it could make sense.''

    Considering Lilia''s prowess that she had seen in thepetition, she inwardly justified this scene, though a small crumble of pride still remained in her heart.

    "Why are you here?" ra inquired, her tone neutral.

    "I just happened toe to take my belongings and then witnessed the drama unfold," Lilia responded, her eyes gliding over the archery range. "It seems there''s more to thispetition than meets the eye. Adrian''s actions were quite... theatrical, to say the least."

    Hearing Lilia''s words, ra looked at the hour and noticed that it was a lotter than usual. Considering thepetition and how the day unfolded, nobody would let their belongings stay in the club room for such a long time.

    Realizing that Lilia was just presenting an excuse, she inwardly shook her head, not buying it. It was evident that she either followed Adrian or was waiting for something.

    "So what? What do you want from me by revealing that?" ra asked, her tone edged with a hint of skepticism as she crossed her arms defensively.

    Lilia maintained her calm demeanor, a subtle smirk ying on her lips. The smirk was almost the same as Adrian''s, a smirk that looked down on others. But then again, she didn''t hold any hostility.

    "Oh, nothing in particr, Senior ra. I just thought it was interesting to see the dynamics at y within the Archery Club. And besides, I was also one of those subjected to Adrian''s... creative scoring methods."

    "You, too?" ra said, her skepticism giving way to a shared understanding. "I thought you might not be affected by such trivial matters."

    After all, the prowess she had shown made it seem like she wasn''t even remotely affected by what Adrian had done.

    Lilia chuckled softly, her gaze turning cold for a second. "Everyone has their limits, Senior. I don''t take kindly to being underestimated or toyed with, especially by those who are clearly below me."

    She looked at the targets and the club room for a second. "And considering your words and stance against him, you don''t seem to particrly fond of the idea either."

    ra''s eyes searched Lilia''s face for any hint of deceit, finding only a genuine curiosity and a touch of determination. It seemed the heir of Olympus'' Vanguard had a more intricate web of motivations and intentions than initially apparent.

    "I''m not sure what you''re plotting, Junior Lilia, but count me out if it involves unnecessaryplications," ra stated her guard still up.

    Lilia''s smirk widened. "Oh, Senior ra,plications can sometimes be the spice of life. But worry not; I don''t intend to drag you into anything against your will." She approached a little, offering her a hand.

    "I merely find it amusing, seeing people like you think they stand a chance against people like Adrian."

    ra''s eyes tightened, a spark of anger igniting within them as she perceived a subtle condescension in Lilia''s words.

    ''Who do you think you are?''

    The heir of Olympus'' Vanguard was testing the waters, challenging the boundaries of their interaction.

    "Amusing, you say?" ra retorted, her voice sharp with indignation. "Don''t mistake me for someone who''s merely here for your amusement. I''ve worked hard to reach where I am, and I won''t let anyone belittle my efforts, especially not someone who thinks they can gauge my capabilities in a single encounter."

    Lilia''s smirk persisted, her eyes gleaming with amusement. She extended her hand toward ra, a gesture that seemed both casual and provocative. "I don''t doubt your capabilities, Senior ra. In fact, I find them intriguing. But your capabilities won''t be enough against people like him."

    ra, her frustration building, pped away Lilia''s offered hand, her tone sharp and resolute. "It is still better than bowing to people like him."

    In her eyes, Lilia seemed to be no different from Adrian, as both of them were using others to their own advantage.

    "If you''re here to challenge the status quo, do it without undermining the efforts of those who have worked hard to rise above it."

    Her eyes were resolute, as if she would never expect her help.

    Lilia, still holding her slightly stinging hand with a casual indifference, met ra''s resolute gaze. "It seems you are mistaking something, Senior ra. I''m not cut from the same cloth as Adrian or the likes of him. I don''t undermine others; I simply recognize the hierarchy of capabilities."

    ra''s eyes narrowed at Lilia''s words, a mixture of skepticism and irritation evident in her expression. "And what makes you so different? What sets you apart from those people like him?"

    Lilia''s smirk returned, a touch of arrogancecing her words. "The difference, Senior ra, is that I don''t need to manipte. I am just better, superior. In this world, those who are superior will always win. It''s not a matter of ying games or using others; it''s the natural order of things."

    ra''s frustration deepened at Lilia''s confident assertion of superiority. The notion that someone could so openly proim their dominance without reservation irked her.

    ''Just because you are the heir of the Olympus Vanguard¡­.''

    Inwardly, she cussed this girl before herself. After all, she was no different from Adrian in no way.

    "You think being better gives you the right to dismiss the struggles of others? To look down on those who have fought tooth and nail to rise above their circumstances?"

    Lilia shrugged nonchntly. "I''m not dismissing anyone''s struggles, Senior ra. I''m merely stating a fact. In this world, strength is the currency of influence. Those who can''t adapt to this reality will find themselves left behind."

    As she said that, she turned to leave. "And Senior ra. The moral values you hold¡­.Unless you have the necessary ''currency'' to back them up, they will always be buried underneath the pages of this world¡­.You should never forget it."

    As Lilia turned to leave, ra''s frustration simmered beneath the surface. The words lingered in the air, carrying an unsettling truth that ra found hard to ept.

    She watched Lilia''s retreating figure, the heir of Olympus'' Vanguard, walk away with an air of confidence and superiority.

    However, she couldn''t deny the fact that her words held some truth inside herself.

    ********

    ''This surprisingly went as it intended.''

    After leaving the ce, Lilia thought to herself. After all, while everything seemed to happen randomly, it was something she had nned.

    She followed Adrian from behind and traced him secretly and then eavesdropped on the talk between the captain and vice-

    captain.

    That small dialogue alone was enough to analyze what kind of a person ra was, and then formting a way to put herself in her heart and brain was just as easy.

    ''You may not seem like you believe me¡­.But, soon, it will change.''

    Lilia pondered on those words. She understood the skepticism ra harbored, the resistance against someone seemingly dismissive of the struggles of others.

    It was amon sentiment among those who held strong moral values, and Lilia intended to challenge those convictions. After all, behind those moral values, most of the time, there is a trauma of the past.

    ''She is a good asset for the future.''

    ra''s talent in archery and hermitment to moral principles made her a valuable potential addition to Lilia''swork since it meant she would be easy to use.

    The sh of ideals presented an opportunity¡ªan opportunity for Lilia to showcase her own prowess, not just in archery but in navigating the intricate web of rtionships and power dynamics within the academy, and this had a high chance of making another person indebted and dependent on her.

    ''Zero chance of betrayal.''

    Loyalty was the most important yet hardest thing to acquire.

    ''I will get her no matter what.''

    Underneath the dark sky, she returned to her room with a smile.

    ********

    "Sigh¡­.I can''t focus at all¡­."

    After the talk with Lilia, ra shook her head while looking at the bow in her hand. She was training to empty her head, but that didn''t seem to be working.

    PAT! PAT!

    At that moment, she heard the voice of something falling to the ground.

    ''Hmm?''

    Turning her attention to the sound, she saw the personnel of the academy putting the targets that were shot by the students in thepetition.

    "I see¡­"

    In their hand, a small object was shining. It was a special artifact that let the personnel take pictures, scan the targets, and record them in case of an objection to scores.

    This was a way for them to confirm exams before an issue about this was raised. That method worked in thesepetitions as well, and even the pro-Awakened- leagues were using it as a verification system.

    Curiosity piqued, ra decided to approach the workers dealing with the targets and the special artifact.

    As she neared the workers, she observed their meticulous process of handling the targets. Each arrow hole was carefully inspected, and the artifact they held seemed to be a crucial part of the verification process. ra approached one of the personnel, a middle-aged man with a focused expression.

    "Excuse me," ra began, trying not to interrupt their work. "Can I watch you work?" ra inquired politely, her interest evident as she observed the meticulous process of the workers.

    The middle-aged man, though momentarily surprised by the request, weed her curiosity. "Ah, of course, of course. Feel free to observe."

    ra watched as they carefully examined each arrow hole, recording the results with the special artifact. As they moved through the targets, she couldn''t help but appreciate the precision and thoroughness of the verification process. The technology involved in confirming the results fascinated her.

    Lost in her thoughts, ra''s attention was suddenly drawn to a particr target. It was different from the others, with an arrow visibly piercing the side.

    ''What is this?''

    Her eyes, trained to notice details, caught small signs of what seemed like blood scattered on the target. A sense of suspicion crept into her mind.

    ''Another cheating attempt?''

    Approaching the peculiar target, ra carefully examined it. The scattered marks did resemble blood, but upon closer inspection, she realized it wasn''t what she initially thought. Instead, the arrow had managed to kill a small fly that had unknowinglynded on the target.

    ''A fly?''

    After closely inspecting the target and realizing the harmless nature of the situation, ra''s curiosity persisted. She turned to the worker beside her, a question lingering on her lips.

    "Whose target was this?" ra inquired, gesturing toward the one with the inadvertently in fly.

    The worker, engrossed in his meticulous duties, nced up briefly before consulting his list. His finger traced down the names until he found the relevant entry.

    "Astron Natusalune," he replied, his voice matter-of-fact.

    The name struck a chord in ra''s memory, recalling the encounter she had with the Astron during the archerypetition.

    ''Wait.''

    "Which target is this?"

    A hint of intrigue crept into her thoughts as she wondered about her thoughts.

    As she asked, the worker took another look at the list, and then he said, "Thest one."

    The moment those words left his mouth, ra''s eyes widened.

    ''That shot, don''t tell me?''

    At that moment, she felt like she realized something.

    ''This¡­..''

    ra couldn''t help but mark his name on the corner of her head.

 Chapter 243 56.1 - No title

    <h4>Chapter 243 Chapter 56.1 - No title </h4>

    "Ho¡­.So this is how it works¡­.."

    Sitting in the library, I mumbled to myself. Right now, I am reading another book rted to the concept of magic at night.

    After thepetition finished, I was left alone on the weekend. I wanted to implement the things I had learned while observing Lilia, but it was harder to put what I had in my head into reality itself.

    Even though it may look like I had solved the problem, implementing it in practical situations didn''t seem to work at all.

    Therefore, I decided to study magic a little bit more so that I could understand that concept better.

    In a sense, it was always better to get myself better with the basic concepts, as that would open a lot more doors to improvement.

    Last time, with Irina''s help and my study speed, I was able to get a grasp of how the basic blocks of magic worked, and the level 0 magic forms were all engraved into my head.

    And now, I think I have a good grasp of the basics.

    ¡¸Wind¡¹

    Utilizing the first basic elemental block of wind, I was able to create a small current of wind. It felt a lot different from how it waspared to directly interfering with wind positions. It wasn''t instinctive but like operating a machine.

    You would give amand to your magic circuits, and thatmand would trigger a reaction. In a sense, you are just the supplier of the energy for the circuit, and it does everything else for you.

    But that is the case if you are able to construct that circuit correctly. Each basic block individually needs to be designed specifically suitable for the form you want to create, and they must not interfere with the other following blocks.

    That enables the magician to think of them as separate blocks without looking at what is inside the books. It is quite simr to engineering in this aspect. Of course, some of those magicians, like Irina, possess the initial ability to control mana without even calcting everything.

    Their ability to feel that to such a level makes them considered as genius since that itself is a barrier differing others from one. I don''t know if I possess such talent, but after trying different methods to confirm that, it seemed I didn''t have it.

    [Introduction to Level 1 Magic ¨C Utilizing Mana Forms]

    And now I was looking at the book right in front of my nose. It was the following book of the first one I had studied for the past week, and I liked the style of author and publisher. The editor seemed to do his job fine as well, so I decided to go with this.

    The soft glow of the library''s readingmp provided aforting ambiance as I continued my nighttime study.

    The transition from Level 0 magic to Level 1 seemed like a significant step, and I anticipated that theplexity of the forms would increase.

    The book began by introducing the concept of mana forms at a higher level, emphasizing the need for careful design and precision in constructing magical circuits.

    I noted that, much like engineering, creating effective magical circuits required a deep understanding of the individualponents and their interactions.

    As I delved deeper into the text, I encountered examples of Level 1 magic forms. The symbols and patterns seemed more intricate, and the equations became moreplex.

    The author stressed the importance of maintaining a bnce between eachponent, ensuring that one block did not interfere with the others.

    "Level 1 magic is like assembling a delicate clockwork mechanism," I murmured, drawing parallels between magical circuits and intricate machinery. The analogy resonated with me, providing a mental image that helped me grasp the essence of the advanced magical concepts.

    The text guided me through various examples, exining how differentbinations of basic blocks could lead to the creation of more powerful and nuanced magical effects.

    The level of detail required for sessful implementation became evident, and I realized that precision was paramount in Level 1 magic.

    For the Level 1 magic, the equations weren''t as hard as they seemed, and considering what I had done to derive the mana wavelength of the dungeon at that time, it seemed nothing.

    But at the same time, it was not.

    ¡¸Generation: Wind¡¹:

    ¡¸Create¡¹+ -¡¸Wind¡¹ >¡¸Rotate¡¹-=¡¸Curl¡¹

    The form itself seemed simple, but it contained four distinct blocks interconnected in a precise sequence, each contributing to the final magical effect. The seamless integration of these blocks showcased the elegance required in Level 1 magic.

    As I scrutinized the form, I understood that the sess of the spell hinged on the wless execution of each individual block. The "Create" block initiated the process, followed by the controlled maniption of wind represented by "-¡¸Wind¡¹." The subsequent blocks, "Rotate" and "Curl," added nuances to the magical current, directing it with precision.

    Of course, each operator between the blocks showed a different type of connection. Even if the blocks were the same, if the connection was different, the output would also be.

    Considering you would never only want to randomly create a wind out of nowhere without knowing where it would go, the ¡¸Rotate¡¹-=¡¸Curl¡¹ this block actually represented where your wind would go. It was a way to ensure that your output would be stable.

    ''Even then, if it is like this, things will get a little interesting. Precision is the key, I suppose.''

    Precision, I realized, was the hallmark of Level 1 magic. The intricate maneuvers of magical energy required a keen understanding of how eachponent influenced the overall oue. It was like orchestrating a symphony, where every instrument yed a specific role to create a harmonious whole.

    Just like that, I continued to spend my whole life studying level 1 magic alone.

    *******

    <Monday 8 A.M>

    It was the same day for the students, and most of them were having a difficult time due to the Monday syndrome. Most of them had dark circles under their eyes, seemingly unable to sleep yesterday, thanks to it being a weekend.

    "Sigh¡­.Man, I really don''t want to study at all¡­."

    "You think we want?"

    "¡­..Yaaaaawnnnn¡­.You seem to¡­"

    "Close your stinky mouth bastard¡­.You are scaring girls¡­."

    "Ha! Who are you calling stinky, you fucker? They are scared of your voice."

    Laughter echoed in the room, a feeble attempt to break the monotony of Monday. The students found sce in shared misery, their banter a temporary escape from the impending lectures and assignments.

    "Hey, did anyone catch that new movie over the weekend?"

    A few heads turned as the topic shifted from Monday blues to weekend escapades.

    "I did! It was awesome!"

    "Really? I heard it was just okay."

    "Well, you''ve got low standards then."

    The banter continued, with movie reviews, weekend ns, and asional sarcastic remarks flying around the room.

    ''They really have a lot of time to spare.''

    Whether it was youth or not, seeing them not knowing the dangers lurking around made me wonder if these were the future generation Hunters. Of course, just looking at them from such a perspective was wrong, but we humans couldn''t help but think anyway.

    TAK! TAK! TAK!

    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted as the door creaked open, and the professor entered the room.

    "Good Morning, students."

    The students quickly settled into their seats, suppressing thest remnants ofughter, as they were rather scared of our teacher, Eleanor.

    ''She returned, huh?''

    I didn''t know why she was away, but now that she had returned, the atmosphere returned to the same as well.

    She threw a look at me for a second, her eyes narrowing. It was a brief second, but I realized the meaning behind her gaze instantly.

    ''She was informed.''

    It seems the events that happened on the trip wouldn''t miss her ears, and considering her influence, that is quite a normal oue.

    THUD!

    As she dropped her papers on her table with a loud sound, she turned her attention to us.

    "As you all know, the practical test you''ve been preparing for involves more than just deciphering magic forms. Today, I am here to shed light on the true nature of those forms you''ve been analyzing in your reports." Eleanor''s eyes scanned the room, her stern expression unwavering.

    ''So, she will finally reveal it.''

    Even though these events were going in a direction that I didn''t know at the start, thanks to us deciphering the forms, I knew what the next practical training would be.

    "What?"

    "They meant something?"

    "I thought they were just random scribbles?"

    The students erupted into a loud voice as they were surprised. It was nothing unexpected, as the fact that they spent a lot of time trying to understand what they meant but failed still remained in their memory.

    "These forms," Eleanor continued, "are not just random configurations of mana. They are, in fact, special blocks of a map¡ªa map that will guide you to the next location of the uing test." She paused, allowing the weight of her words to sink in.

    Murmurs erupted among the students. "What? A map? That doesn''t make any sense."

    "Did anyone else know about this?"

    "I thought we were just analyzing magic forms!"

    Some of the students were infuriated.

    ''They are now regretting not giving everything they had.''

    This was amon urrence when on Earth. When the objective of the assignments was clear, most of the students tended to do just the bare minimum to satisfy those objectives. This was especially the case when the grading rubric was revealed to the students.

    They would just make sure that their assignments met those conditions stated in the rubric without actually trying to understand the concept and doing it fully.

    But, once that assignment bes something detrimental for another case, they would regret it, and this was exactly what they were experiencing right now.

    Eleanor remainedposed, her gaze piercing through the confusion. "The connection between magic forms and maps might not be evident at first nce, but rest assured, this is a crucial element of the test."

    The students exchanged puzzled nces, the room filled with whispers of disbelief and confusion. Eleanor, however, seemed unfazed, her gaze uninterested.

    "Now, before you protest, understand this," Eleanor continued, "You''ve been given ample time to analyze and understand these forms. Today, I reveal their true purpose. You have until Thursday to find the location indicated by these map blocks. The knowledge you''ve gained from the forms will serve you in navigating the challenges that lie ahead."

    A wave of unease swept through the room. "Thursday? That''s not much time!" "How are we supposed to find a location from these forms?" "This is insane!"

    Eleanor raised her hand, silencing the room. "I assure you, this test is designed to challenge not just your intellectual abilities but also your resourcefulness. Consider it a real-world application of your skills as future Hunters." However, the tension in the room spiked when Eleanor dropped an unexpected bombshell. "

    Also, there was already a group who had found out what this test was about even before they were informed."

    A collective gasp swept through the room. Students exchanged bewildered nces, struggling toprehend the magnitude of what they just heard.

    "What? How is that even possible?"

    "Did someone leak the information?"

    "This is basically impossible!"

    They were pathetically looking around, searching for possible people who could have done such a thing. Naturally, if it was known that it was our group that could cause quite a stir, I am thankful that at least she didn''t mention the name of the leader.

    Thinking like that, my eyes are met with Irina''s amber eyes. She threw a quick look at me, and then she immediately turned her gaze to somewhere else.

    However, I didn''t miss the small smile that formed on her lips.

    The students exchanged skeptical nces, but Eleanor continued without batting an eye.

    "You are dismissed for the day. Use your free time wisely to unravel the mysteries within those forms. Remember, giarism won''t be tolerated. Each of you must find the location independently."

    And just like that, with those words she left the room, leaving us all alone.

 Chapter 244 56.2 - No title

    <h4>Chapter 244 Chapter 56.2 - No title</h4>

    "Sigh¡­..What is this assignment now?"

    Inside the room of a small coffee shop, three girls sat. Jasmine was the first one to open her mouth as she looked flustered.

    "We didn''t even catch that many magical forms with us." She mumbled, grabbing her coffee.

    "We are not that different," Danielle added. She had some ck circles under her eyes, indicating her countless different sleepless nights. After all, that didn''t contradict her ways since she was rather a gal type who went around at night and yed with the boys.

    "¡­.."

    However, one of them seemed to not enter the talk. Sylvie, who had been rather focused on something, was now thinking to herself.

    "Hey¡­.Look at her; she is not even here."

    Jasmine chuckled at Sylvie''s serious expression as she seemed lost in thought. She yfully nudged her friend''s shoulder. "Sylvie, are you trying to solve the mysteries of the universe over there?"

    Sylvie blinked, returning to the conversation at hand. "Huh? Oh, no, sorry. I was just thinking about something."

    Danielle, leaning back in her chair, raised an eyebrow. "Something intriguing, I assume? Don''t leave us in suspense. What''s going on in that head of yours?"

    Even though she said those words with a smile, Sylvie didn''t miss that ck color emanating from her. Nowadays,pared to the past, the color of ck is getting stronger and stronger with each second.

    Sylvie knew inwardly that Danielle was changing, and the direction wasn''t on the good side.

    ''Should I talk to him? No. I need to do things on my own. I can''t always rely on him.''

    Sylvie gave a small smile, her thoughts lingering about whether she should mention this to him.

    However, she instantly dismissed the idea.

    "Just personal stuff, nothing major. Anyway, what were we talking about? The assignment?"

    Jasmine nodded, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Yeah, we''re discussing our next assignment. Got any brilliant ideas, Sylvie?"

    Hearing that, Sylvie remembered how they had solved the forms themselves. Well, it was more like he solved it, but undoubtedly, they at least yed a role.

    ''Though, I can''t reveal it.''

    After the lesson had ended, all of them were called to Professor Eleanor''s office and were warned that they should never mention anything about the answer. If it was known, they would get zero marks from this assignment.

    Sylvie thought for a moment before suggesting implicitly, "How about focusing on gathering intel about magical anomalies? We''ve been dealing with a lot of unexpected situationstely, and knowing more about them could be beneficial."

    Jasmine and Danielle exchanged nces before nodding in agreement. "That sounds reasonable," Danielle remarked. "After all, there is no way the school would send us anywhere normal."

    "Yeah, I agree. Do you have anything in your mind, though?" Jasmine looked at Sylvie and asked.

    Sylvie hesitated for a moment, torn between not wanting to lie and the need to contribute to the discussion. "I... um, I don''t have any specific ideas at the moment," she admitted. "We could maybe look into recent magical urrences and see if there are any patterns ormon factors."

    Jasmine nodded, seemingly satisfied with the general direction. "Alright, that sounds like a n. We''ll need to gather information discreetly, maybe visit some of the areas where these anomalies urred."

    Danielle, still looking a bit drained, added, "And we should consider reaching out to any magical experts or professors who might have insights. They could provide valuable guidance."

    Sylvie nodded along, trying to keep her expression neutral. She couldn''t share the details about Astron''s involvement without risking the consequences outlined by Professor Eleanor.

    ''Thanks to the lord that they didn''t ask for anything more.''

    As the conversation shifted to practicality, Sylvie found herself grateful that Jasmine and Danielle didn''t press further on her vague suggestion.

    ''Hmm?''

    At that moment, while the group continued their discussion, Sylvie''s attention was momentarily drawn to the window.

    There, she saw the familiar figures of a boy with ck hair and purple eyes and a girl with pink hair and blue eyes. The girl seemed to be talking animatedly, her smile reaching from ear to ear, while the boy listened attentively without saying much.

    ''Astron and Senior Maya?''

    She immediately realized the identity of the two. After all, one of them was the person that she had spent quite a time training, and the other one was her senior from the club whom she had searched for.

    ''When did they get this close?''

    She asked herself. For a moment, she felt a strange twinge in her chest, an inexplicable sensation that made her slightly ufortable.

    ''What is this?''

    As Sylvie observed them from afar, an unfamiliar feeling crept over her. It was as if something was suffocating her inside, a strange mix of restlessness and unease.

    The sight of Maya''s vibrant smile while talking to Astron stirred an odd difort within Sylvie, one she couldn''t quite put into words.

    There was also the fact that she was able to see the emotional palette of both Maya and Astron. In the case of Maya, there was a color that she hadn''t seen before. And as for Astron, the fact that he didn''t feel ufortable but rather liked being close to her¡­.

    ''Why does it bother me?''

    She tried to brush off the feeling, attributing it to mere curiosity about their sudden closeness. Yet, deep down, a subtle twinge of feeling that wouldn''t belong to future Saintess lingered beneath the surface.

    "Sylve, what are you looking at?" Danielle''s words brought her back to reality immediately.

    "Ah, it is nothing. I just thought I saw someone."

    Sylvie quickly averted her gaze, refocusing on the discussion at hand, but the lingering unease remained like a subtle shadow in the recesses of her thoughts.

    *******

    After the initial notice from Eleanor, all of the students were dispersed from the ssroom. Since our group had already finished this part of the assignment, we didn''t need toe together and study more, so I made my way to the training grounds once again.

    ''Nowadays, I feel like I am being watched quite a lot.''

    However, while I was training, this subtle feeling of being watched never left me alone.

    "Junior, what are you doing?"

    And at the end, one of the people who was the reason for that feeling revealed herself. Though I was sure there were other people, at least one of them, Maya, brought somefort.

    "Senior, as you can see, I am training," I replied while signaling the sweat falling from my body.

    "Cough¡­.Cough¡­"

    Maya''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as her eyes unintentionally lingered on the sweat-drenched state of my training attire. She coughed awkwardly, averted her gaze, and seemed momentarily flustered.

    "Uh, sorry about that. It''s just¡­ you know, the sweat and all." She stammered, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.

    Considering what she had saidst time, it seemed my sweat and other things had an effect on her thirst for blood, and adding her personality, it was normal for her to feel shy.

    "It is fine."

    I waved my hand to show that I wasn''t feeling ufortable.

    Maya cleared her throat, attempting to regainposure. "Anyway, I was wondering if you''re free right now. Maybe we could grab a meal together?"

    The sudden invitation caught me off guard. "Meal?"

    "Yes, a meal."

    "Hmm?"

    "Junior, don''t tell me?"

    "What?"

    Maya''s expression turned from a yful grin into a serious, grim one. "Junior, don''t tell me you''ve never had a meal with anyone else here in the academy?"

    I paused, reflecting on my time in the academy. Surprisingly, Maya''s question struck a chord. Had I really never shared a meal with my fellow students before?

    ''Really?''

    Now, seeing it from here, I had always been a loner. The previous Astron himself was already an outcast, and after that fateful day, I didn''t put any effort into changing that fact.

    "Well, I mean, not really," I admitted, realizing the truth in her statement. "I''ve been so focused on sses and training that I haven''t really thought about it."

    Maya''s eyes widened, and the yful glint in her gaze softened into one of warmth and understanding as I confessed to my solitary routine, a mixture of sympathy andpassion reflected in her eyes.

    "Junior," she began, her voice carrying a gentle tone, "you''ve been here all this time and never shared a meal with others? Never experienced those simple moments of camaraderie?"

    Those words¡­.It felt like they should have stung, but I didn''t feel much in any case.

    "You don''t need to make it look grim. I just don''t need people around me."

    Maya''s expression turned into one of empathy, and she immediately reached out, taking my hand.

    I didn''t know whether it was because I lowered my guard down or because she was fast, but it happened so quickly that I couldn''t even react.

    "Come on," she urged, her grip firm yet reassuring. "You should at least experience all those things when you can. The academy isn''t just about sses and training. It''s about the connections we build, the memories we create."

    "..." I couldn''t refute those words.

    "Brother¡­..You know, I want to live my life to its fullest when we grow up. I wonder, can we make any schoolmates like in those stories?"

    Her words resonated something in my head as if it were a truth I had overlooked for far too long.

    As Maya led me toward the cafeteria, herforting presence reminded me of those times.

    ''Sigh¡­..I really can''t win against you¡­''

    I even wondered if those words were directed to her or Maya, but who could even now at the end¡­.

    ******

    Just as Maya and Astron walked, the ambiance changed from the lively buzz of the cafeteria to a quieter, more refined atmosphere; the smell of gourmet food wafted through the air, signaling that they were approaching a ce not frequented by the average student.

    Astron couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in surprise. "Senior, isn''t this ce usually for higher-ranking students?"

    After all, he knew what this ce was from the game. The ce where Ethan would start to visit while making connections with the people of higher ranks.

    Maya chuckled a hint of mischief in her eyes. "Well, you know, rules can be a bit flexible when you have the right connections and resources." She gestured subtly toward a discreet entrance, the charm of exclusivity radiating from it.

    As they approached, the doors opened smoothly, revealing an elegant interior that was a far cry from the usual student hangouts.

    Soft lighting, plush seating, and an air of sophistication greeted them. Maya led the way confidently, as if she owned the ce, her blue eyes scanning the room.

    "Consider it a perk of having a senior who knows her way around," she said with a sly grin. The restaurant staff, recognizing Maya, immediately guided them to a reserved table, offering a menu that boasted delicacies beyond the usual student fare.

    Maya perused the menu with a thoughtful expression, her finger tracing the options. "You know, Junior, they have some special monster meats here that could do wonders for your physical condition. I''ll treat you today, and you can repay meter by getting even stronger. How does that sound?"

    Astron hesitated, a faint furrow appearing on his forehead. "Senior, you''ve already done so much. You don''t need to go this far."

    No matter what happened, his initial nature couldn''t be changed instantly. He was ustomed to doing things on his own all the time.

    Maya leaned back, her gaze firm. "Consider it an investment in my junior''s well-being."

    ''Sorry for being selfish¡­.''

    Inwardly, she apologized for her impure thoughts, but she couldn''t help it. Even now, the reason she was able to enjoy these meals was because she had her fill not long ago.

    ''I need to suppress it¡­.''

    Astron couldn''t argue further as Maya confidently ced their order. As they enjoyed the exquisite dishes, Maya couldn''t help but observe him discreetly.

    The subtle changes in his body and the newfound glow in hisplexion didn''t escape her notice.

    ''He really is looking more in shape.''

    That couldn''t be noticed immediately if not looked at directly, but Maya knew how he looked before. It seemed that Starbloom essence worked as it intended.

    ''Then....Should I introduce him to father¡­?''

    Her mind wandered off...

 Chapter 245 57.1 - We do a little bit of â€™shoppingâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 245 Chapter 57.1 - We do a little bit of ''shopping''</h4>

    After the talk with Maya, there wasn''t much I needed to do in terms of responsibilities. Until the practical assignment next time, I was basically free. Thus, I had spent the entire time training and honing my skills as well as progressing with learning magic.

    Knowing that the location we were going to visit was Phantom''s Land, I was getting ready to meet the possible situations that could ur right there.

    After all, Phantom''s Land was a ce that was an enigma even in the game.

    It was not a ce that could be exined by the logic of physics or anything. It was a phenomenon itself, something directly rted to the rules of the world.

    It couldn''t be contained by logic; neither one needed to do that. It had its own rules inside, its own existence, and its own order. Basically, that ce is a world inside a world.

    One can even say that it is a subspace underneath another, though that wouldn''t quite fit the definition.

    In any case, at the end of the day, the Phantom''snd was something that needed preparations.

    As yers, we would explore that ce in the second year of the academy, and by that time, many students would already be strong enough to deal with all those things.

    However, right now, the timeline doesn''t directly follow the game. We are first-year students, and this is just our first semester in the second quarter.

    Therefore, it is almost impossible to predict what kind of situation awaits us since that ce is an everchanging experience that doesn''t follow the linear time flow.

    ''Well, everyone seems to be working on the assignments.''

    I was pretty sure that, even if the people weren''t able to find the location of the assignment, they would still be taken to the ce. The theory part and the practical part are graded differently, after all.

    ''But, they will be a littlete.''

    Considering how hard the assignment was, I doubted most of the students would even be able to find the correct location in any case.

    "Could it be Iron Mountain Range?"

    "Why?"

    "Well, these lines do match, don''t they?"

    "Hmm? I don''t think so?"

    Passing through some of the students, I overheard their conversation. They were in the wrong direction, and many others were like that as well.

    Even in the forums, there weren''t any clear answers in any case, and that alone shows the difficulty.

    ''Well, not that I care.''

    I just needed to get ready myself. After all, even though that ce was dangerous, there were also many things that could be gained from there if one looked close enough.

    Thus, I needed to be as ready as possible.

    There were two things that I would need to get myself.

    First, materials that could help maintain consciousness and dy the onset of sleep are essential for navigating the unpredictable realm.

    You will soon see the reason for that.

    And the second one is¡­.

    A selection of holy scrolls and materials effective against ghosts and souls.

    "I also need to get some clothes."

    I normally disliked buying clothes from the academy shops since they were rather expensive, in my opinion, but recently, while training, some of my clothes were all torn down.

    [Unknown''s Armor] could actually be used in real life as well, but it can be highly suspicious if the clothes I wear are not in my wardrobe.

    Also, changing clothes has a refreshing feeling psychologically, so it is good for my mental health.

    However, upon reaching my room, I came across someone I wasn''t expecting at all.

    ******

    Irina''s recent days had been quite simple, to be frank. She had been gaming, studying, and training all the time.

    Thanks to them finishing the assignment before others, she also didn''t need to work like other students, so in the end, she had much free time.

    [Irina: Guys, anyone wants to y?]

    She sent a message to the group looking for possible duos for the game since she was rather bored thanks to rising toxicity, but contrary to herself, others weren''t free at all.

    [Julia: We rea wrkoing fro asisgnemtns.]

    [Lilia: I didn''t finish the assignment as well.]

    [Ethan: Same here.]

    [Lilia: Did you finish yours, Irina]

    Seeing her friends'' messages, Irina couldn''t help but think about how they could finish it that fast. It was mostly because of that guy, but even then, this achievement was remarkable enough to enter the eyes of the teachers.

    Even the highest-ranking students were having a hard time because of that alone. Lilia didn''t seem toplete it either.

    ''Sigh¡­..''

    [Irina: We just scribbled something. I am not sure if it is correct.]

    Thanks to the ultimatum from Eleanor, her hands were tied in this case.

    ''Should I buy some clothes?''

    Thinking that she needed some time alone, she decided to buy some clothes. It had been a while since she had done that, and for some reason, her clothes seemed to look old in her eyes.

    ''Yes, I should do it.''

    And in an instant, she made her decision, though getting out after preparing wasn''t as easy as making the decision itself. Also, with how she was being constantlypared to Seraphina, she was certainly not having it easy on herself.

    After spending almost an hour preparing, Irina finally left her room with a mask on her face, ready to venture out to the academy shopping center.

    She chose a casual yet stylish outfit, pairing afortable hoodie with a pair of well-fitted jeans.

    The Academy shopping center was a bustling hub of activity, with students browsing through various shops and boutiques.

    The air was filled with a mix ofughter, conversations, and the asional sound of bags rustling as new purchases were made.

    Seniors were a little bit different from the first years, as their time for the assignment had yet toe.

    ''Hmm¡­.''

    Irina strolled through the center, browsing the disys of different stores with a mask on her face.

    The vibrant colors and trendy designs caught her eye, and she found herself drawn to a boutique showcasing thetest fashion trends.

    Entering the store, she was greeted by a friendly sales associate. The racks were filled with a variety of styles, from casual wear to more formal outfits.

    Irina began exploring the options, pulling out a few pieces that piqued her interest.

    As she browsed through the clothes, she couldn''t help but think about the recent events in her life.

    After some deliberation, Irina settled on a couple of outfits that reflected her style and added a touch of freshness to her wardrobe. The cashier rang up her purchases, and she left the store with a satisfied smile.

    But just at that moment, she felt a subtle feeling.

    FLINCH!

    She couldn''t shake the feeling of eyes on her. She discreetly nced around, trying to identify the source, but a familiar figure soon caught her attention in the periphery of her vision.

    Astron.

    ''That guy?''

    Their eyes met briefly, and for a moment, Irina felt a jolt of surprise. Instinctively, she averted her gaze, not wanting to draw any attention.

    ''He doesn''t know it is me, right?''

    The idea of being spotted by Astron while shopping for clothes was mildly embarrassing. As shepleted her purchase and headed toward the exit, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief.

    However, just as she thought she had sessfully avoided any further interaction, she noticed that Astron had also averted his gaze. A strange tension lingered in the air, and Irina had a sudden inkling that he might have recognized her despite the mask.

    ''No, he knows!''

    With a mix of curiosity and a desire to put an end to the unspoken acknowledgment, Irina decided to approach Astron. She adjusted her mask, trying to maintain a semnce of anonymity, and walked over to where he stood.

    "Hey," she greeted casually, her mouth hidden behind the mask.

    "..."

    Astron, who had been leaning against a nearby pir, nced in her direction. His expression remained impassive, but there was a glint of recognition in his eyes.

    Irina couldn''t help but feel a bit exposed under his scrutiny, even with the mask covering part of her face.

    "Hey," Astron responded in a calm tone, acknowledging her presence.

    Irina decided to address the unspoken acknowledgment directly. "You do know it''s me, right?" she asked, lifting an eyebrow inquisitively.

    Astron''s gaze lingered for a moment before he replied, "Of course."

    Irina couldn''t decide whether his nonchnt response irritated her or amused her. She crossed her arms, leaning against the same pir he was using. "And here I thought I was being stealthy with this mask. You really have sharp eyes."

    Astron tilted his head slightly. "Your fiery red hair is quite distinctive. Plus, your eyes give you away."

    Irina smiled inwardly, for some reason feeling a bit relieved(?). "Fair enough. So, what brings you to the shopping center? Need a fashion upgrade?"

    Astron''s response was characteristically brief. "Just passing by."

    Irina arched an eyebrow, not entirely convinced by his answer. "Really? Just passing by, and you happen to notice me shopping for clothes?"

    "Coincidence, I suppose."

    "Are you sure you are not stalking me?"

    "I don''t have that much free time."

    "...Then why are you loitering around?"

    "¡­.."

    "Right?"

    "I am here to prepare for the uing trip."

    "Trip? Ah¡­."

    Considering they had already found the location, it made sense.

    "Why, though?" She asked. Was there any reason?

    "Did you not research anything?" But seeing his expression, it seemed she asked the wrong question.

    "Did I need to?"

    "Sometimes I don''t know if you are smart or stupid."

    "Hey! Who are you calling stupid?"

    "You, of course."

    Irina huffed, crossing her arms in mock offense. "I''ll have you know I''m ranked third in this whole academy."

    "If you really think intelligence is corrted with academic sess, then I wish you good luck in the future."

    Irina rolled her eyes. "Enough with the smart or stupid debate. Just tell me what I need to know."

    "If you really want to know, I suggest you start researching," Astron replied, his tone not giving away much.

    Irina frowned but decided to change the topic. "All right, fine. So, what are you doing now? Can I follow you around? I still need to buy some stuff."

    Astron looked at her for a moment, considering. "Will you be fine covering your face with that mask?"

    Irina nodded and then took off the mask, revealing her face while cing it inside her bag. "See? No mask. Now, can I follow you around?"

    "Just make it quick. I don''t have the patience for a long shopping spree."

    Irina grinned. "Deal." She quickly put her purchased items into her spatial ring and gestured for Astron to lead the way.

    However, what Astron didn''t seeing his way would be the fact that on the first day, he would witness how dangerous a woman on a shopping spree could be¡­..

 Chapter 246 57.2 - We do a little bit of â€™shoppingâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 246 Chapter 57.2 - We do a little bit of ''shopping''</h4>

    "This one would look great on you!"

    Inside one of the clothing shops of the academy, the red-haired girl eximed while holding up a sleek ck shirt.

    Astron eyed the shirt skeptically but took it from her, deciding to humor her.

    He disappeared into the changing room and emerged a momentter, donning the ck shirt. Irina examined him with a critical gaze, nodding approvingly.

    "See? I told you! It suits you well," Irina said a triumphant grin on her face.

    Astron simply sighed, not bothering to argue. Irina was on a mission, and he had a feeling it wouldn''t end anytime soon.

    ''Sigh¡­.Why did I misspoke?''

    He himself knew it was his own decision that brought them here. Well, saying that was a decision was actually wrong since, in reality, he just mumbled about buying clothes.

    "You want to buy clothes!"

    And Irina''s response was immediate as she appeared right before his face. From that point on, he was on a shopping spree, going from one ce to another.

    Though most of the time, rather than him buying clothes for himself, it was Irina choosing clothes for him.

    Undeterred by Astron''sck of enthusiasm, Irina continued her fashion assault. "Wait, you need more variety. Here, try this one," she dered, presenting a stylish graphic tee with a unique design.

    Astron, feeling the weight of hispliance, took the shirt from her and retreated to the changing room. As he emerged once again, Irina''s eyes widened in excitement. "Wow, that looks amazing on you! You should definitely get it."

    Astron sighed, realizing that he had unwittingly entered a fashion battle with Irina. She continued her onught, bringing forth more shirts, each seemingly more expensive than thest. "This one is a limited edition, and it''s on sale today. You can''t pass up such a deal," Irina insisted, her persuasive skillsing to the forefront.

    Astron found himself surrounded by a growing pile of shirts, each adding a different touch to his usually in attire. "Irina, do I really need all of these?" he questioned, raising an eyebrow.

    She looked at him with determination. "Absolutely! Trust me; you''ll thank me for thister. You can''t keep looking so in and uninteresting all the time."

    Astron crossed his arms, a hint of annoyance in his expression. "I don''t dress to impress anyone."

    Irina smirked, undeterred. "Well, maybe you should. A little style won''t hurt, and who knows, it might even boost your confidence."

    Astron gave her a skeptical look, but Irina wasn''t finished. She rummaged through the racks, finding a particrly stylish jacket.

    And then she continued to look at him from the side to gauge his physic.

    ''This may look good?''

    In her mind, she pictured what this jacket would look like. She wanted to see Astron in white clothes, but that annoying guy never let her grab one of those.

    He said the color white never suited him.

    ''What is even his deal anyway?''

    That was suspicious, but she decided to brush it off.

    After thinking about the jacket, she grabbed another T-shirt.

    ''If we tuck this t-shirt into his trousers, then¡­.''

    Immediately picturing thebine inside her mind, she decided to test it off. Grabbing the ck trousers, ck T-shirt, and jacket, Irina couldn''t resist the temptation to experiment further with Astron''s wardrobe.

    "Hey, Astron, try this one."

    Astron sighed, taking the clothes reluctantly. "This better be thest one. We''ve been at this for a while."

    Irina grinned, not caring about his mild protest. "Trust me, this is the perfectbination. It''ll be worth it."

    As Astron headed to the changing room with the new set of clothes, Irina couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment.

    She imagined the transformation she had orchestrated, eagerly awaiting Astron''s reaction.

    ''It will definitely look awesome.''

    While waiting for Astron to emerge from the changing room, Irina became aware of the curious gazes directed her way. The bustling store had be a stage for whispers and discreet nces from other students.

    She overheard fragments of conversations among the students nearby.

    "Isn''t that Irina Amberheart?"

    "Yeah, it is. What is she doing here?"

    "I never knew Irina had a thing for shopping."

    "Who''s that guy with her? Is he her boyfriend?"

    As the whispers andments continued, Irina couldn''t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment.

    The attention, particrly the assumption about Astron being her boyfriend, made her slightly uneasy.

    After all, knowing how her mother would react if such rumors were to go around¡­

    SHIVER!

    She shivered.

    ''Ah, I was careless¡­.''

    Lamenting at her carelessness, she couldn''t help but think how stupid she was. She came here on a whim since she felt bored wandering alone, and the idea of hanging out with him felt a little fresh, to be honest.

    And after hearing about him buying clothes, she¡­..

    Unleashed the inner shopping maniac and forgot everything¡­.

    "He was quite a fine piece, though?"

    "Was there a junior like him? Why hadn''t I ever seen him before?"

    The idea of Astron as a "fine piece" and the suggestion of getting his contact information added an unexpectedyer of difort.

    ''These girls¡­.''

    For some reason, those words angered her?

    Irina''s irritation at the gossip reached a tipping point, and she shot a fierce re at the girls who were discussing Astron. The sudden intensity in her gaze,bined with an almost imperceptible surge of her aura, made the girls stop talking immediately.

    "¡­."

    The red-haired girl, usually calm andposed, emanated an unexpected ferocity thatmanded attention. The girls, though seniors, couldn''t help but shrink under the pressure of Irina''s unspoken warning.

    "Let''s leave¡­."

    "Yeah¡­."

    Their hushed conversation came to an abrupt halt as they felt the weight of Irina''s disapproval.

    CREAK!

    Right at that moment, the changing room door creaked open, drawing Irina''s attention. Astron stepped out, fully dressed in the new clothes Irina had picked out for him.

    <Illustration>

    ''Huhhhhhhhh??????????''

    The sight caught her off guard, and for a moment, she forgot about everything else.

    Astron, looking remarkably handsome in his updated attire, had an air of uninterested boredom about him. His bangs almost reached his eyes, adding a touch of mystery to his expression.

    The pure ck t-shirt emphasized his wless skin and the tight fit showcased his lean build. As he stood there with an indifferent demeanor, Irina couldn''t help but gasp, her eyes widening.

    ''What is this? Who the hell is he?''

    A faint blush spread across her cheeks as she found herself momentarily breathless. She hadn''t expected the transformation to be this impactful.

    The new clothes entuated Astron''s features in a way that made her view him in a different light.

    ''This is¡­.''

    She even salivated a little (?) as she looked over him.

    Astron, seemingly unaware of the reaction he had elicited, nced at Irina. "What?"

    Irina shook her head, trying to regain herposure. "Nothing. You just look... different."

    He raised an eyebrow, uninterested. "Is that a good thing or a bad thing?"

    ''Definitely a good thing,'' she thought inwardly, looking away to hide her embarrassment.

    "What? Give me an answer?"

    After going to all this trouble to change, this was the reaction he had gotten from Irina, and that seemingly bothered him.

    ''If he goes around like this¡­..''

    Realizing the monster she was about to release to the world, for some reason, she felt bothered. Whether or not she epted, the words those girls had just spoken seemingly had taken effect.

    Adding the fact that just recently, she had witnessed how close he was with Sylvie.

    ''No, he absolutely can not.''

    The decision was made in an instant. There was absolutely no room for him to go around like that.

    "It was not good," Irina stated abruptly, her tone firm.

    "Ha!" Astron''s eyebrows furrowed in mild irritation. "What do you mean, not good? We spent so much time picking these out."

    Irina sighed, attempting to hide her true feelings. "Well, they looked better on the rack. Maybe it''s the lighting in here."

    Astron scowled, feeling a bit frustrated. "You dragged me into this, and now you''re saying they''re not good?"

    "Look, it''s just clothes. You can wear whatever you want," Irina replied dismissively, urging him to take off the clothes. "Let''s just leave them. No need to waste any more time here."

    Astron grumbled in annoyance, feeling like he had been yed. However, sensing Irina''s insistence, he reluctantly began removing the clothes and was about to return them to racks, but at that moment, Irina stopped him.

    "Let''s just leave them here; the employees will take them away anyway."

    "¡­Tch¡­"

    With a click of a tongue, he left thebine here and started walking to the cashier.

    Astron walked towards the cashier, leaving the clothes behind as Irina called over another store employee. When the woman approached, Irina spoke up, a hint of embarrassment in her voice.

    "Um, could you do me a favor? Can you reserve these clothes for a while? I''lle back to pick them upter."

    The employee raised an eyebrow, giving Irina a knowing look. "Sure thing. We can keep them aside for you. Juste back when you''re ready."

    As the employee took the clothes to make the reservation, she couldn''t resist making a subtle remark, "You''ve got a good eye. He looks quite handsome in those clothes. Smart move, keeping it to yourself."

    Irina''s face turned even redder, and she stammered, "I-I... it''s not like that."

    The employee chuckled knowingly and winked, "Whatever you say. Enjoy your day, you two."

    Irina hurriedly followed Astron out of the store, still blushing at the unexpected turn of events.

    Astron, seemingly oblivious to the exchange, continued walking with his usual indifferent expression while still muttering under his breath about the wasted time.

    The episode added a newyer of awkwardness to their shopping adventure, though it was almost about to reach its end.

    ---------------------A/N--------------------

    This is enough for fanservice chapters. I wasn''t in the mood to write fighting scenes after my uncle passed away.

    Anyway, now it''s time to progress with the plot.

 Chapter 247 58.1 - Crossing Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 247 Chapter 58.1 - Crossing Hearts </h4>

    People tend to getfortable when things start turning into monotonous ones. It is calledfort zone, and it is one of the traits we humans have developed over the course of evolution.

    Whenever we find something or somewhere safe, we would stick to it to survive. But as the time passed, this type of evolution became something different.

    It became a trait symbolizingziness. After all, the more you getfortable, the more you will get stagnant.

    And being stagnant means being content with yourself.

    And this is not something I can ever ept.

    THUD! THUD! THUD!

    Standing in front of the training dummy, different kinds of thoughts passed through my head.

    "Huff¡­.."

    Sweat was pouring from my face. It was the usual routine for me at this point. I woke up after sleeping for around three and a half hours and then started to train instantly.

    "This should be enough for now."

    I mumbled, reaching out the towel utilizing the form I had been working on.

    ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹

    It was the name, though the definition itself is a lot moreplex. First-ranked magic spell that enables the user to control the forces by creating fields.

    As I left the training room, the chill of the winter night embraced me, and the darkness loomed overhead.

    The academy''s corridors were quiet, the only sound echoing being the soft tap of my footsteps against the cold tiles.

    "Huff¡­."

    ''It had been a while, had it?''

    It was exceptionally cold this time, contrary tost year. However, it was doubtful that I could even remember it correctly. Sometimes I wondered, was my memory even right?

    ''Whatever.''

    Then, I decided that thinking like this was pointless.

    I walked briskly through the empty roads, my breath visible in the frigid air.

    The dimly lit pathways and the asional gusts of wind rattling the windows ¨C it was a stark contrast to the bustling activity during the day.

    As I ventured outside, the silence of the night was broken by distant sounds.

    THUD! GIGGLE!

    Intrigued, I followed the noises, my steps muffled on the snow-covered ground. As I approached, I could discern hushed voices and asionalughter.

    Peering around the corner, I saw a group of students gathered in an open area.

    ''Hmm?''

    They seemed engrossed in a ndestine activity. Curiosity getting the better of me, I silently moved closer to eavesdrop on their conversation.

    It was unusual for any students to even be awake at this hour of time. Unless people are training maniacs like me, their motives would be shady.

    That was my own analysis, though, as nothing was certain.

    "I didn''t do anything like that¡­.Please...Why don''t you believe me?"

    However, as I had concealed my presence utilizing my trait [Shadowborne], I finally crossed enough distance to be able to hear everything I needed to know.

    "Sob¡­.Please¡­.Sob¡­."

    "Heh, look at this little thwart."

    As I witnessed the disturbing scene unfolding before me, my brain looked for any information for the people in front.

    The girls, with a malicious glint in their eyes, circled around another student, theirughter echoing in the cold night air.

    The victimized girl, visibly distressed, tried to defend herself with a meek voice, denying the usations hurled at her.

    ''I see¡­.''

    This was amon case that happened in the world. People tend to be cruel when they hold power.

    After all, we are all beings with egos inside them, and that ego is something that continuously encourages us to be something.

    ''It is a human''s desire to be a god, but that desire is what makes them sink.''

    SLAP!

    As the sound of a p echoed around the ce, giggles followed.

    "Shut up, bitch. Who are you to lie before me!"

    SLAP!

    "Hick¡­..I didn''t do it¡­..I didn''t do it¡­..I didn''t do it¡­.."

    "Oh, look who''s denying everything! We have proof, you little tramp! Or should I say, Mia?"

    At the mention of the name ''Mia'' specifically, the girl flinched.

    "You thought we didn''t know, right? Nobody would notice, right? Our little M¡­.I¡­.A¡­.."

    "Nooo...."

    The girl continued to shrink while grabbing her knees with her arms. It was amon response to trauma, especially when it was something that the mind recognized as a threat to life.

    The gesture of fetal position is an instinct that almost all humans have the moment they are born.

    "Look at her Emma¡­.She can''t even take it¡­." One of the other girls came forward while looking at ''Mia'' like she was a bug.

    My mind, devoid of empathy or guilt, continued its dispassionate analysis.

    It recognized this pattern as amon manifestation of power dynamics among humans. The desire for dominance, for asserting one''s ego, often led to the degradation of others.

    In times like these, I always found myself different from any general people out there, as if something inside me was always missing itself.

    Like I was a person that came here as a silent observer.

    The torment of the bullied girl escted as one of the girl''s leaders grabbed her by her hair, cruelly forcing her to face the damning evidence on the smartwatch.

    The screen is illuminated withpromising images, capturing moments of Mia''s vulnerability.

    "See this, Mia? This was you, wasn''t it?" The girl named Emma taunted sadistically, her voice dripping with contempt. "Look how happy you were, sitting on theps of those boys. Selling yourself like a cheap thrill."

    ''Mia,'' now physically restrained and emotionally battered, struggled toprehend the gravity of the situation. Tears streamed down her face as she vehemently denied the usations, her voice reduced to desperate sobs.

    "No... It''s not me... I never..." Mia''s words were choked by the vice-like grip on her hair.

    No, it wasn''t because of the grip. From her eyes and the small gestures of her body, it was evident.

    ''She gave up.''

    Her tensed body suddenly rxed as if she had already epted her fate.

    ''¡­..''

    For some reason, it reminded me of previous Astron and his interactions with other students when he entered. Even though he was no longer herepletely, he was still a part of mine.

    Something¡­.

    A feeling appeared inside me.

    The other girls, reveling in the spectacle, intensified their verbal assault, feeding off the power they held over Mia.

    "Pathetic liar!"

    SLAP!

    "You thought you could fool everyone, huh?"

    SLAP!

    "I hate bitches like you the most! Do you know Ken dumped me because of you? He said she no longer liked me, and when I asked him if he had someone in his mind, he looked at you."

    The usations and physical blows rained down on Mia, who was trapped in a nightmarish cycle of humiliation. The girls, fueled by a toxic blend of resentment and power, reveled in their role as tormentors.

    "You are always getting on my nerves. Were you seducing guys with this hair? They call this silky?" one of the girls mocked, grabbing a handful of Mia''s hair with malicious intent.

    People tended to ignore this fact because of the general conception of male aggressiveness. However, the reality of the female world is a lot more cruel than you would ever expect.

    A woman''s grudge and methods to undermine others are not just limited to physical aspects. They not only destroy their enemy in physical form but also in social form.

    They destroy the target''s reputation with gossip and use mental tormenting methods to torture.

    And this was the perfect example of this case.

    The viciousness of the assault seemed boundless, an unrestrained manifestation of the darker facets of human nature.

    As the vile spectacle unfolded, Emma, the orchestrator of this twisted drama, called forth another girl into the malevolent spotlight.

    ''Hmm?''

    The timid figure with sses and visible bruises on her body stumbled forward, casting furtive nces at the tormentors who had summoned her. It looked like she was another victim of a

    "Look who we''ve got here! Our dear Mia''s not as innocent as she pretends," Emma dered with a triumphant smirk. "This one here," she gestured toward the bruised girl, "is the result of Mia''s little outburst when they were alone. Turns out our precious Mia has a darker side."

    The revtion injected a different shade ofplexity into the situation. Mia, the seemingly helpless victim, had a side that contributed to the cycle of violence.

    After all, there was no need to doubt that the girl named Emma was lying since she had no reason to do so.

    The bruises on the timid girl testified to a narrative of reciprocal harm, blurring the lines between perpetrator and victim.

    "Now, Mnie, it''s time to show Mia what she deserves," Emma goaded, addressing the timid girl with the bruises. "Don''t let her get away with it. Give her a taste of her own medicine."

    Mnie hesitated, torn between the fear instilled by her tormentors and a glimmer of reluctance. The pressure to conform to the cycle of violence weighed heavily on her fragile shoulders.

    "Come on, Mnie! Don''t let her off easy. Show her we won''t tolerate her crap!" Emma''s encouragement,ced with cruelty, pushed Mnie to the brink. With a hesitant resolve, she raised her hand, her palm trembling.

    SLAP!

    The sound echoed through the deste night, mingling with the cold wind that whispered through the empty streets.

    "How does it feel?" Emma taunted, her voice dripping with sadistic satisfaction. The air seemed to thicken with tension as Mnie, caught in the web of coercion, gazed at Mia with conflicted emotions.

    Mnie''s initial reluctance morphed into a grim determination. The smile that spread across her face, while unsettling, mirrored the twisted satisfaction Emma and the others derived from this macabre disy.

    On the cold winter night, under the indifferent gaze of the stars, Mnie raised her hand once again. The second and then third psnded with a resounding crack, the sound reverberating through the silent darkness.

    SLAP!

    Mia''s anguish was palpable, and the cycle of violence continued unabated. Each blow inflicted seemed to further erode any semnce of humanity in this cruel tableau.

    "Keep going, Mnie! Make her pay for what she did to you," Emma goaded, reveling in the power dynamics she orchestrated. Mnie, now fully sumbing to the dark currents around her, unleashed a barrage of ps.

    The once timid girl, now consumed by the perverse satisfaction of power, delivered each blow with a disturbing sense of satisfaction.

    ''Bully-turned-bully behavior.''

    It was a typical case and a behavior that contributed to the problem itself. The cold wind carried the sounds of violence and sadisticughter, creating an eerie symphony under the starlit sky.

    Despite my detached demeanor, a subtle urge to intervene flickered within me. It was an instinct, perhaps a trace of normality, trying to resist the apathy that usually governed my actions. However, my rational mind swiftly overruled this impulse.

    ''No. It is pointless.''

    This was humanity''s own nature, and I was no saint. Intervening offered no tangible benefits.

    ''But¡­.''

    However, at that moment, from the corner of my eyes, something appeared in my vision from very far away.

    ''I guess this is the hero''s job.''

    It was the perfect tailored job for our hero, after all.

 Chapter 248 58.2 - Crossing Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 248 Chapter 58.2 - Crossing Hearts</h4>

    Recently, things had been going well for Ethan.

    Since he had awakened, he had been working hard to make his stats better than before, and it seemed things were working.

    Of course, if one knew about his talent limit and his newly awakened trait¡­..Then, they would surely understand how things were working for him.

    ''Onestp.''

    And now here he was. Running around the academy for the first thing in the morning. This became a daily urrence for him since he was training with Julia all this time. Thanks to her ''unique'' way of training in the form of beating the shit out of others, he sought for some alone time.

    This running time was one of those.

    "¡­.."

    Ethan''s breath came out in visible puffs as he navigated the familiar paths of the academy grounds. The crisp morning air filled his lungs, invigorating him as he pushed his body to its limits. Each stride carried a determination born from the desire to surpass his previous self.

    The sun had yet to rise, and the weather of night was cold, casting a wind over the academy''s sprawlingndscape.

    Ethan''s blue hair fluttered with each step, a streak of color amidst the serene surroundings.

    As he ran, the rhythmic thud of his footsteps echoed through the quiet campus, harmonizing with the asional bird''s song.

    He couldn''t help but reflect on the recent changes in his life. The awakening had brought forth new possibilities, and his dedication to improving his skills had paid off.

    The limitations that once hindered him were now mere obstacles to ovee.

    ''New assignment¡­.I wonder where it is?''

    Of course, his mind was also on the same assignment. His group wasn''t able to find the location. Well, they did find some things, but they weren''t sure any of them since it felt like they were just gibberish.

    ''Professor Eleanor said a group of students had already found the answer correctly. They should be really talented.''

    This had already be his free-thinking time while running. He would go through the current events of his life, how the academy was going, how his studies were going, and how his rtionships with people were going.

    Naturally, with time passing, his thoughts progressed to their current topic of conversation.

    The person that he was also intrigued with.

    ''Lilia also mentioned him being quite talented. I guess they are seeing it now.''

    After Ethan improved his rankings, his interactions with Astron became increasingly rarer since they were no longer matched inbat sses, and neither of the two initiated any talk.

    Well, considering Astron had never initiated before, it was mainly on Ethan''s side. But he was also busy with his own things so that he couldn''t do it.

    ''I wonder what he is doing now.''

    Both he and Julia had seen him training early in the morning before, so they knew he was also a hard worker.

    ''Irina and him were in the same group. Well, I guess they wouldn''t do too bad.''

    At the thought of groups, he was suddenly reminded of Emily. The girl, both Astron and him, had helped with her guild and dungeon exploration.

    ''She said her guild was doing well¡­..I guess our help wasn''t pointless.''

    After the exploration, Ethan also decided to invest in Emily''s guild since he liked how she approached her members as family. Her attitude wasn''t bad either, so he didn''t mind rmending her guild to the butler.

    ''It is good¡­.''

    As Ethan continued his morning run, his thoughts meandered to the cryptic conversation he had with Carl about Astron. The words echoed in his mind, and he couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to Astron than met the eye.

    ''Carl was insistent but vague. Something about Astron not being what he seemed, giving a hidden feeling that goes beyond the looks,'' Ethan pondered, his breath forming misty clouds in the chilly morning air.

    ''I am getting the same feeling.''

    The first reason why he was interested in Astron was His intuition. Even at the start, he got a weird feeling from him. Was it something sinister or something pure?

    What was it?

    To this question, he could only answer with one thing.

    ''Detachment.''

    It was as if Astron existed in a realm detached from the everyday concerns of the academy.

    Ethan''s contemtive mind delved into the observations he had made about Astron''s behavior, forming a narrative of detachment that seemed to shroud the enigmatic figure.

    He''s detached from reality, living in his own world,'' Ethan mused, his pace steady as he continued his morning run. ''Astron never seemed to care about the things that upy most students ¨C the banter, theughter, the hobbies. Does he even have hobbies?''

    The image of Astron in thebat sses resurfaced, his focus unwavering, his movements precise.

    It was as if he approached every challenge with calcted precision, unaffected by the camaraderie and levity that often apanied the students'' interactions.

    "Don''t talk to me."

    He was reminded of the time when he was rude. Regardless of the person, whether they were a teacher or a celebrity, his attitude never changed.

    ''He doesn''t have fun, at least not in the way others do. No visible interests, no friendships that extend beyond necessity,'' Ethan thought, his breath now matching the rhythm of his contemtion.

    ''But why?''

    That one question that he could never answer, no matter how he thought. He justcked the information.

    "I won''t stop until I exterminate the enemy."

    Remembering his words of that time and the visible hatred he excluded.

    ''What enemies are you talking about?''

    The notion of helping Astron, understanding the source of his intensity, and perhaps unraveling the enigma flickered in Ethan''s mind. ''After all this time, it feels like we''ve somehow be close, even if in an unconventional way,'' he acknowledged, realizing that Astron, despite his detached nature, had left an undeniable impact on him.

    Lost in thought, Ethan''s body carried him through the academy grounds, each step taking him deeper into thebyrinth of his musings. The rhythmic thud of his footsteps became a steady cadence to the questions that circled in his mind.

    A sudden awareness of his surroundings jolted him from his contemtion. Ethan noticed that he had been running for quite a while, and a growing thirst made itself known. With a sigh, he decided it was time to quench his thirst and rehydrate.

    Reaching for the water bottle he had tucked into his training gear, Ethan took a refreshing gulp. The cool liquid washed away the dryness in his throat, and he felt invigorated. As he closed the bottle, he made a decision.

    "This will be my finalp," Ethan dered to himself, his voice somehow feeling calm.

    Ethan resumed his run, the rhythmic thud of his footsteps now serving as a rhythmic beat to the cadence of his clear mind. The muddled thoughts that had consumed him earlier were momentarily set aside as he focused on the physical exertion and the crisp air that filled his lungs.

    "CAW!"

    SWOOSH!

    However, the peaceful rhythm was abruptly shattered when, out of nowhere, a ck figure swooped down towards him.

    "Ouch!"

    Instinctively, Ethan halted in his tracks, a mix of surprise and wariness etched across his features.

    "What the?"

    FLAP! FLAP!

    The sudden assant revealed itself to be a crow, its wings pping menacingly.

    ''A crow?''

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he took in the crow''s unusual appearance. Its feathers seemed darker than any crow he had ever seen, and its eyes glowed an eerie shade of purple.

    The hollow gaze of those purple eyes sent a shiver down Ethan''s spine, an inexplicable feeling of unease settling over him.

    "Strange crow," Ethan muttered under his breath as his gaze followed the crow.

    "Hmm? What?" But rather than seeing the crow, his gaze met with nothing but emptiness as if the crow hadn''t even existed before.

    "Where did it go?" he wondered aloud, scanning the darkened surroundings. The sun had yet to rise, casting shadows that seemed to dance with the lingering mystery of the encounter. The crisp air now carried a subtle chill, adding an extrayer of uncertainty to the atmosphere.

    Ethan''s breaths, once synchronized with the rhythm of his run, now hung in the still night air. He strained his senses, searching for any sign of the strange crow.

    "Was it even real?" Ethan questioned, running a hand through his blue hair. The unease from the encounter lingered, leaving him with a sense of bewilderment. He considered the possibility that the crow might have been a figment of his imagination, a trick yed by his fatigued mind.

    "Wait?"

    At that moment, he noticed a trail. Underneath the trees that were lit by the lighting of the academy, he noticed a small stain.

    Intrigued, he approached cautiously, realizing that the stain wasn''t just a mark on the path; it was blood.

    His eyes widened, and a wave of concern washed over him.

    ''This is fresh.''

    The blood felt fresh, and he couldn''t dismiss the thought that someone might have been injured right there. The mystery deepened as he noticed that the trail led toward the backyards of the buildings in front of him.

    A sense of urgency overcame Ethan as he followed the blood trail, his instincts guiding him through the shadows. The darkness seemed to thicken as he ventured deeper into the academy grounds, the crisp air nowden with a foreboding tension.

    As he neared the backyards, the subtle sounds of movement reached his ears. Hesitating for a moment, Ethan strained to identify the source of the noise.

    The subtle sounds of the movement grew more pronounced, and Ethan hesitated, straining to identify the source. The air seemed charged with an eerie energy, and suddenly, he caught snippets of voices ¨C whispers andughter, but they held a sinister edge.

    SLAP!

    The sound echoed through the darkness, freezing Ethan in his tracks. A knot tightened in his stomach as the voices became clearer.

    "It is so fun¡­ So much fun¡­."

    SLAP!

    "Will you spread your legs for us too? Should I pay you for that?"

    ''What is this?''

    A mixture of anger and concern surged within Ethan as he followed the sounds to a secluded corner of the backyard. There, illuminated by faint moonlight, he came across a disturbing scene.

    ''Don''t tell me?''

    A girl, cornered and outnumbered, was being subjected to taunts and physical intimidation by a group of others.

    The atmosphere was thick with hostility, and Ethan''s gaze hardened as he witnessed the distressing disy of bullying.

    For the first time in a while, Ethan felt his blood boil after witnessing the girl lying on the ground with her gaze shallow.

    He took a step forward, his expression determined, and his voice cut through the night with a sternmand.

    "Stop that right now!"

 Chapter 249 58.3 - Crossing Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 249 Chapter 58.3 - Crossing Hearts </h4>

    The moonlight cast a cold glow on the disturbing scene as Ethan stepped forward, looking at the girl lying on the ground.

    She, once caught in the web of torment, appeared vulnerable and shattered. Her disheveled hair clung to her tear-streaked face, framing eyes that betrayed a mix of fear, humiliation, and a lingering glimmer of defiance. The pallor of her skin, highlighted by the dim glow of the smartwatch''s screen, entuated the emotional turmoil etched on her features.

    ''She is a senior.''

    From the corner of her arm, Ethan noticed the badge given to sophomore-year students. After looking at the other girls, he realized they also had the same badge on their arms.

    ''They are also sophomore year students.''

    However, that was not the time to think of those details.

    Ethan noticed the continuous ps and hits seemed to etch lines of despair onto her countenance further, and her attempts to shield herself with folded arms mirrored a futile struggle against the overpowering tide of aggression.

    ''You!''

    And that made his blood boil. After all, there was no way a person like him would expect such an urrence to happen in front of his face.

    "Stop that right now!" Ethan''s voice reverberated through the secluded corner, disrupting the bullying scene. The bullies, caught off guard, quickly turned their attention to the source of themand.

    "Who are you?" came a haughty voice, a tone that Ethan had grown ustomed to during his time at the academy.

    The bully girls sneered, eyeing him with a mix of arrogance and disdain. One of them, seemingly the ringleader, stepped forward, her demeanor unapologetic. "What''s it to you? This is none of your business."

    Ethan''s gaze remained steely, his determination unyielding. "When someone''s in trouble, it bes everyone''s business. You don''t get to torment someone just because you feel like it."

    The leader of the bullies shot Ethan a mocking grin, her expression devoid of any remorse or guilt. It was as if what she was doing right now was something she had every right to, and the idea of rules was foreign to her.

    "What''s your heroplex, huh?" she sneered, her tone dripping with disdain. "This girl needs to learn her ce. Maybe a little roughing up will teach her."

    Ethan''s jaw tightened at the callousness in her words. He felt the heat of anger rising within him, fueled by the tantck of empathy disyed by the bully. The moonlight seemed to entuate the cold, unapologetic gleam in her eyes.

    "You''re not her savior, and this is none of your business," she continued, her grin widening. "Why don''t you go back to whatever hole you crawled out of and leave us alone?"

    The other girls snickered in agreement, a cruel chorus that echoed through the night.

    ''These girls.''

    Despite Ethan''s steely resolve, a sense of frustration and disbelief settled within him.

    ''How can a human do that to another?''

    The darkness that shrouded the secluded corner seemed to mirror the moral void in the bully''s heart from how she looked at the girl with a wide grin, how she licked her lips, and the blood dripping from the tip of her hands.

    It looked like the girl was enjoying every bit of a second of what she was doing.

    "This isn''t something a human would do to another," Ethan stated firmly, refusing to turn away. "Right now, you''re not being yourself."

    This was what he genuinely believed. Even while he was confronting other demonic humans, he always thought something pushed them to be that way. He thought that in different conditions, nobody would turn that way.

    The girl''s smirk widened at his words, her tone mocking. "Oh, I''m pissed now," she hissed, her eyes glinting with malice.

    SMASH!

    Without warning, she raised her fist and delivered a brutal blow to the victim''s face.

    "AH!"

    The sound of impact echoed through the night, followed by a gasp of pain.

    "I am not being myself? What the hell?"

    The bully girl mumbled. The moonlight yed upon her features, casting eerie shadows that entuated the malicious satisfaction etched on her face. Her enjoyment was palpable, a grotesque spectacle in the secluded corner of the backyard.

    "Who do you think you are to say such a thing?"

    Ethan felt a surge of anger and frustration, his empathy for the victim fueling his determination to intervene.

    SMASH!

    Ignoring his words, the girl raised her fist once again, delivering another brutal blow to her unconscious victim. The sickening sound of bones creaking echoed through the night, a chilling testament to the unbridled cruelty that seemed to consume her.

    "You think you can change anything?" she scoffed, her toneced with a twisted amusement. "People like you are all the same. Just weak, pathetic worms."

    Ethan clenched his fists, his resolve unyielding despite the escting brutality. The darkness that had enveloped the secluded corner seemed imprable, a stark contrast to the empathy andpassion he desperately tried to uphold.

    In a final act of sadistic triumph, the girl loomed over her victim, her smirk widening with a perverse delight. "This is what happens to those who cross me. Those who act all and mighty in front of me while still being a whore."

    The girl stood and turned her body fully to Ethan, looking at her with a smirk.

    "Emma, haven''t you gon-"

    "Shut up."

    One of her followers tucked her clothes, looking worried. After all, the target of her hits was now lying unconscious, with blood dripping from her head all over.

    "Nothing will happen¡­.Worms like these are resilient. Especially those who spread their legs like her."

    "¡­.Okay¡­."

    After lecturing her friends, the girl named Emma slowly approached Ethan.

    TAP! TAP!

    Her luxurious boots made a sound with each step.

    Standing right in front of him, Emma looked at Ethan with a condescending gaze. The moonlight revealed a cold certainty in her eyes, an arrogance that spoke of someone ustomed to exerting control.

    "I know guys like you quite well," Emma said, her voice dripping with disdain. "Justice enforcers, obsessed with honor and purity. You''re all the same."

    She continued her approach, the tap of her boots creating an unsettling rhythm against the backdrop of the night. As she stood before Ethan, the moonlight revealed a cold certainty in her eyes, an arrogance born from wielding power over others.

    "You all like virgins, those pure girls," Emma remarked with a cruel smirk. "Others, defiled. But for people like you, being a whore is a lot worse than being uneducated or stupid. Isn''t this why you can never take it when you know the girl is better than you."

    The weight of her words hung in the air, a challenge to Ethan''s sense of justice. Emma''s cruel satisfaction seemed to intensify, relishing in the difort she stirred.

    "What if the girl you''re so desperately trying to protect was a whore?" Emma continued, her voiceced with mockery. "What if she was really spreading her legs in front of anyone paying her? Would you still y the hero for someone so impure?"

    She looked so sure of her words as if she knew him well. But, never once in front of the girl, Ethan wavered.

    "No. I wouldn''t."

    Emma scoffed, dismissing his response with a mockingugh. "You don''t believe me, do you?" With a smug expression, she opened her smartwatch, disying a series of photos. The images showed the same girl in various explicit situations with different guys, some of them explicit enough to be censored.

    "There you go," Emma taunted, holding the smartwatch out for Ethan to see. "Your precious victim isn''t as innocent as you thought. So much for your hero act. You really can''t trust anyone these days, can you?"

    The images on the smartwatch painted a damning picture, and Emma reveled in the shock she aimed to elicit from Ethan.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he nced at the photos on Emma''s smartwatch. Disgust and disbelief painted his features, a tumultuous mix of emotions swirling within him.

    Emma, sensing a crack in Ethan''s unwavering facade, took it as a sign of her victory. A triumphant smirk yed on her lips as she observed his reaction, interpreting his disgust as confirmation of her ims.

    "Told you," Emma''s triumphant smirk deepened as she continued her assault on Ethan''s ideals. "All those heroes like you, they''re the same," she sneered, gesturing dismissively. "Thinking they can save the day, be the shining knight for some pure, untouched damsel in distress. It''sughable."

    "Pathetic."

    "Huh?"

    "It is just pathetic."

    Contrary to how Emma thought, Ethan wasn''t actually disgusted by the explicit pictures.

    "Of course-"

    "The fact that you keep talking as if everyone is the same."

    Instead, he felt a deep sense of disappointment in himself, a realization that his own indecisiveness was why this girl could still stand in front of him and grin.

    ''She doesn''t deserve to be saved.''

    The images didn''t disgust him; it was the maniptive use of them that fueled his frustration.

    "Wh-"

    "The fact that you feel entitled to torment others just because of some pictures is a lot more disgusting than those mere pictures," Ethan asserted, his voice cutting through Emma''s attempts at mockery. "Even breathing the same air as such a vile woman like you is making me suffocate."

    These words were Ethan''s honest thoughts, a deration of his disdain for Emma''s cruel actions.

    "Disgusting."

    For the first time in his life, he felt this angry. If not for his impressive control of his emotions that were taught in his household and the values he held, he would smash this girl''s face right here.

    If that were a guy speaking such words, he would probably be in hospital right now.

    SPIT!

    He spat to the ground and went past Emma, ignoring the girl standing.

    Emma''s eyes widened at his actions; her gaze fixated on the spit staining her expensive boots. The audacity of his gesture seemed to strike a nerve, and her face turned crimson with anger. The twisted satisfaction that had adorned her features now morphed into a vindictive determination.

    "You think you can walk away from this?" Emma''s voice quivered with restrained fury. "Let''s see how brave you are when others join in."

    Her decision to show Ethan his ce went beyond just herself; she intended to rally the support of the other girls involved.

    Emma''s cruel intentions simmered beneath the surface as she prepared to escte the confrontation, fueled by the insult Ethan had dared to deliver.

    ''Thank god she is fine.''

    However, Ethan just ignored her and checked the pulse of the girl lying on the ground. He felt responsible because he just watched what happened instead of intervening and was angry at himself.

    Emma''s frustration deepened at Ethan''s disregard for her threats. Seething with anger, she raised her voice, ordering the other girls to attack him.

    "Just get this bastard."

    At the mention of these words, Ethan just smiled, feeling a fist covered with Aura approaching him.

    ''This will be my retribution.''

    Even if he could lessen the burden on this girl a little bit, he was fine with it.

 Chapter 250 58.4 - Crossing Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 250 Chapter 58.4 - Crossing Hearts </h4>

    "People get hurt all the time, Ethan. This is how the world works."

    "But, father. How can I ignore others'' misfortunes if I call myself a good person?"

    "Good person, huh?"

    Remembering the conversation he had with his father, Ethan couldn''t help but smile a little at the approaching fist.

    Even though he said that he wouldn''t ignore other people''s misfortune, just right before, he acted indecisively and let someone other hurt.

    ''Pathetic.''

    But, he was no longer going to do that. Whether someone else''s past was strained, unless the said person hadmitted a crime and wasn''t unpunished, it was not his room to judge.

    Especially if that said, the past had concerns like this.

    "Sorry, handsome guy¡­.."

    SWOOSH!

    As the first girl lunged at him with a fist charged with Aura, Ethan''s expression shifted from a passive smile to a focused determination.

    SWOOSH!

    His blue eyes locked onto the approaching threat, and with swift reflexes, he sidestepped the attack. The girl''s punch missed its mark, and Ethan seized the opportunity to counter.

    THUD!

    His movements were calcted, his spear-like precision evident as he delivered a precise strike to the girl''s side.

    "Burghk-"

    A surge of Aura apanied the blow, sending her staggering back. The other two girls hesitated for a moment, surprised by Ethan''s agility and counterattack.

    "Rhonda!"

    But they soon came to their senses as they realized that her friend was lying on the ground grabbing her stomach.

    "You little jerk! How dare you!" one of the girls shouted, her fists clenched in fury. The anger in her eyes mirrored that of herpanions, and they closed in on Ethan with a renewed sense of aggression.

    SWOOSH!

    A swift kick was aimed at Ethan''s midsection, but he deftly evaded it, stepping back with nimble footwork.

    The calcted movements showcased his trainedbat skills, leaving the girls momentarily taken aback.

    "Get him, Yvonne! Don''t let him think he can just walk away!" another girl yelled, encouraging herpanion to join the fray.

    As Yvonne lunged forward, Ethan anticipated her move. With a quick sidestep, he avoided her attack and swiftly retaliated with a counterstrike, a precise jab to her shoulder.

    THUD!

    The forceful blow elicited a yelp of pain, and Yvonne staggered, momentarily thrown off bnce. The other girl, fueled by a mix of anger and determination, lunged at Ethan from the side.

    SWOOSH!

    Ethan, however, was prepared. With a swift spin, he dodged the attack, leaving the third girl stumbling forward. Seizing the opportunity, Ethan delivered a sweeping kick, causing her to lose her bnce and fall to the ground.

    CRASH!

    The sh of bodies echoed in the secluded corner, the tension escting as the confrontation unfolded. The girls, now more enraged than before, were relentless in their pursuit of retribution.

    The three girls, now more determined than ever, exchanged nces that conveyed a mix of frustration and acknowledgment. The realization that Ethan was no ordinary opponent had dawned upon them.

    Well, considering how na?ve he looked and his aura, they thought he was only a handsome guy with a heroplex, but it seemed he had the talent to back it up a little.

    "You''re not as pathetic as I thought," the girl named Rhonda grumbled, still recovering from the blow to her side. Her tone carried a begrudging respect for a fellow Awakened that she couldn''t conceal.

    "He''s good," Yvonne added, rubbing her shoulder where Ethan''s precise strike hadnded. The sting of pain was apanied by a newfound understanding of the challenge they faced.

    The third girl, who had stumbled in her attempt to attack, struggled to stand up, but her eyes remained fixated on Ethan. A mix of frustration and admiration lingered in her gaze.

    Ethan, on the other hand, maintained a focused demeanor, his blue eyes unwavering. He could sense a shift in their approach as they prepared for a more coordinated assault.

    ''This¡­.''

    He also knew that facing seniors like that wasn''t optimal. Even if they were girls, the power of stats was the thing that was detrimental when fighting.

    "Enough ying around," the first girl dered, her voice now devoid of mockery. "This had already taken too long."

    She threw a quick look at Emma, looking at the fight with her arms crossed.

    ''This bitch doesn''t help either.''

    She was following her because she was one of the heirs of a high-standing corporation in the field, and she was strong as a mage. But, for some reason, this guy before him also felt familiar. Even though she couldn''t put the exact name, it felt like he was famous as well.

    "Leave this to me."

    However, she was getting sick of it. She also didn''t like Mia; no, she hated her, but this circus y had be way too long for her own good. Right now, things were getting a risky turn; she could feel it.

    In fact, she had been getting a weird feeling of being watched for a while, even though she couldn''t pinpoint where exactly. Knowing Emma''s temper, she knew things would get out of control.

    "B-"

    "¡­."

    With onest re to Yvonne, she made her quiet. And then, she instantly channeled her aura onto her legs, taking her stance.

    As a sophomore-year student, she was already familiar with how to coat herself with mana to the point where it was like breathing.

    SWOOSH!

    Then, with an instant kick, she followed. , wi

    THUD!

    ''What?''

    The speed of the kick was insanely fast, almost iparable to what Ethan had encountered so far in his life.

    Even when he was sparring with Julia or others, he never felt such a speed.

    Ethan''s world blurred as the sudden speed of the kick caught him off guard.

    THUD! THUD! THUD!

    The impact was relentless, a flurry of blows raining down on him with astonishing speed.

    Each strike carried the weight of the senior''s mana-coated limbs, making it nearly impossible for Ethan to predict or counter.

    His instincts screamed at him to defend, but the onught was too overwhelming. The calcted precision that had served him well in previous exchanges was rendered useless against the relentless assault.

    ''It hurts.''

    It hurt, but Ethan didn''t mind. He had already taken into ount that it would hurt before acting.

    ''It is fine.''

    Again, he wasn''t delusional enough to think that he could beat three seniors alone while he was without his weapon, where he could show the difference between lineages.

    But then again, he at least thought he could put up some sort of fight and could at least stall for some time.

    THUD! THUD! THUD!

    The blows connected with merciless precision, each kick calcted to disarm and disable. In a matter of seconds, Ethan found himself disoriented and defenseless, unable to counter the onught.

    THUD!

    "Burghk!"

    The final kick struck with devastating force, and Ethan spurted blood from his mouth as he crumpled to the ground. The world spun around him, his senses overwhelmed by the sudden and ruthless assault.

    As hey on the ground, battered and bloodied, Emma approached with a triumphant smirk. The moonlight cast eerie shadows on her face as she reveled in the moment.

    "Looks like your shining knight act didn''tst long," Emma taunted, her voice dripping with condescension. "Maybe next time, think twice before interfering in someone else''s business."

    ''It is fine.''

    However, he thought it was fine since he at least didn''t ignore someone else''s misfortune. This was the basics of being a human being in his mind.

    However, his thoughts changed as Emma stepped on Ethan with her expensive boots, looking down at him with a triumphant glint in her eyes, and Ethan''s face underwent a subtle transformation.

    ''What is this feeling?''

    While he believed in the honor of looking out for others, he would not tolerate having his pride trampled upon, especially considering his status as a Hartley.

    ''I am on the right, but I am still being trampled upon.''

    "Little Nephew. If the world worked in the right person''s favor every time, then we wouldn''t need the word ''justice'' in our world."

    He felt something was missing.

    "Even the Justice always favors ''strong.'' So be strong, Ethan. Be strong for your justice."

    Remembering the words that had left the most impact in his mind, Ethan''s face changed. He looked at the girl lying on the ground right beside him. Now, he was no longer in a different state.

    He was also bruised and tattered.

    ''I couldn''t change anything, huh?''

    At that moment, Emma''s victory was met with a sudden shift in Ethan''s expression. His blue eyes, once clouded with pain and defeat, now bore a fiery determination.

    ''That''s right. I need to be strong.''

    The smirk that had adorned Emma''s face began to fade as she sensed a change in the atmosphere.

    TUCK!

    Ethan''s hand shot out, gripping the edge of Emma''s boot with a firm grasp. The unexpected resistance caught her off guard, and her triumphant expression wavered for the first time.

    Ethan smirked, his teeth stained with his own blood, a defiant glint in his eyes. "At the end of the day, you''ll never win. Because next time, I''ll be stronger."

    Emma, for some inexplicable reason, flinched at his words. A sudden wave of difort washed over her, a feeling she couldn''t quiteprehend.

    There was a weird feeling¡­A weird aura covering Ethan. As if he was shining, not because he was a knight shining in armor but because he was someone who was a star.

    ''This¡­.''

    She couldn''t put the feeling, but it made her bothered so much. She felt like insects were crawling upon her skin.

    The smirk on her face faltered as an unsettling sensation gnawed at her confidence.

    THUD!

    Reacting instinctively, Emma kicked Ethan in the face onest time, the force of the blow causing him to lose consciousness. As hey on the ground, the moonlight cast a pallor over his battered form, and Emma regained herposure.

    "Learn your ce, dog." She muttered, her voiceced with a mix of irritation and lingering unease. The other girls, still recovering from their encounter with Ethan, were observed in silence.

    As Ethany unconscious on the ground, Emma, determined to erase any traces of their encounter, ordered the other girls to beat him further. The moonlight cast shadows that danced around the cold backyard as the girls hesitated, exchanging uneasy nces.

    "Emma, isn''t this too much?" Rhonda voiced her concern, eyeing Ethan''s battered form. Yvonne and the third girl nodded in agreement, their unease mirroring Emma''s own.

    Emma, however, remained resolute, her irritation transforming into a steely resolve. "He needs to learn his ce. Do it."

    Reluctantly, the girls followed Emma''s orders.

    ''Sorry¡­.''

    Even though it was not honorable to hit someone when they fell down, they had abandoned that ''honor'' way long ago in their minds anyway. Though even they felt some sort of remorse for what they were about to do.

    CREAK!

    The sudden sound of creaking and approaching footsteps shattered the uneasy silence in the secluded backyard.

    "Wait, someone ising."

    The girls, in the midst of carrying out Emma''s ruthless order, froze as the reality of their situation sank in.

    From the corner of the wall, they noticed who wasing.

    "Guards."

    Realizing the identity of the approaching guards, they immediately signaled Emma.

    SWOOSH!

    After the girls exchanged furtive nces, a collective realization that they had crossed a line and that consequences were imminent.

    Without a word, they fled the scene, disappearing into the night like shadows seeking refuge from the approaching light.

 Chapter 251 58.5 - Crossing Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 251 Chapter 58.5 - Crossing Hearts </h4>

    As the girls hastily fled the scene, the two guards approached cautiously. Their stern expressions softened with concern as they surveyed the moonlit backyard and discovered the unconscious figures lying on the ground.

    "What''s happened here?" one of the guards inquired, a note of urgency in his voice.

    The other guard, his gaze sharp and discerning, examined the scene. The moonlight revealed the bruised and battered state of Ethan and the girl who had fallen victim to the earlier assault. The air hung heavy with tension and the unsettling aftermath of an altercation.

    The guard''s radio crackled to life, and he spoke into it, summoning additional assistance. "We need medical attention and backup in the academy backyard. It''s an emergency."

    While awaiting reinforcements, the guards maintained a watchful eye over the unconscious forms.

    ******

    "Umm...Thank you."

    The girl thanked Ethan, looking down. She had bruises all over her body, but with bandages and the potions, she was now healed to some extent.

    Ethan, still nursing his own wounds but disying a reassuring smile, responded, "It''s no problem. I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing."

    The girl met his gaze, gratitude evident in her eyes. "You saved me. They were going to... I don''t know what would''ve happened if you didn''te."

    Ethan sighed, a mixture of frustration and concern lingering in his expression. "No one deserves to be treated like that. I couldn''t ignore it."

    TAP! TAP! TAP!

    The sounds of approaching footsteps interrupted their conversation as the nurse of the night appeared. She approached Ethan and gave him a gentle smile, her eyes flickering with a mix of concern and admiration.

    "Let me take a look at you," she said, her voice calm and reassuring. The nurse inspected Ethan''s wounds, her touch gentle as she examined the bruises and cuts. After a thorough examination, she smiled and looked up at him.

    "Fortunately, it seems like nothing too serious happened. You''re quite strong," she remarked, a hint of admiration in her voice. "Bruises and minor cuts, but nothing that won''t heal with a bit of rest and some potions."

    Ethan nodded appreciatively, his expression reflecting gratitude for both the nurse''s care and the acknowledgment of his strength.

    "If you ever find yourself in need of healing or someone to talk to, don''t hesitate to visit the infirmary," she added, a warmth in her smile. "And¡­.." she turned to take a look at the girl she had just healed with worry in her eyes.

    "Thank you for stepping up to help. We need more students like you around here."

    Though she smiled brightly, Ethan was having a hard time trying to avert his gaze.

    ''Don''t look down, don''t look down, don''t look down, don''t look down, don''t look down, don''t look down, don''t look down.''

    After all, there were two small mountains there.

    "Cough¡­.." With a cough, he tried to mask his embarrassment, but he couldn''t.

    The nurse, noticing Ethan''s struggle to avert his gaze, couldn''t help but find it endearing. A yful glint appeared in her eyes, and she decided to tease him just a bit more.

    "Oya¡­.. it seems like you''ve got your own set of ''battle scars'' there," she remarked with a sly smile, gesturing yfully toward his blushing face. "Mind turning your face so I could check it out?"

    Ethan''s embarrassment deepened as the nurse continued to yfully tease him. A drop of sweat rolled down his blushing face, and he awkwardly shifted his gaze away.

    "Oh, no, it''s really not that bad," he muttered, trying to deflect the attention away from his embarrassment.

    The nurse chuckled softly, finding Ethan''s reaction amusing. Before she could tease him further, the instructor, who had entered the room, cleared her throat.

    "What''s going on here?" she inquired, her stern gaze now fixed on Ethan, the healed girl, and the nurse.

    "Ah, Professor Eleanor." Ethan immediately recognized the identity of the person before him. It was his own homeroom teacher, the same stern instructor, that sent cold gazes to every student.

    The nurse quicklyposed herself, offering a professional exnation. "Just a minor incident in the academy grounds. This student," she gestured toward Ethan, "stepped in to help a fellow student who was being bullied."

    "Bullied, you say?" Eleanor''s eyes were narrowed at those words.

    "Yes, instructor." Ethan nodded.

    "Yes, instructor." Ethan nodded, his expression serious. He recounted the events that transpired in the secluded backyard, detailing how he had stumbled upon the bullying and intervened to help the girl in distress.

    Professor Eleanor listened attentively, her stern gaze unwavering as she absorbed the information. After Ethan finished his ount, she turned her attention to the senior named Jane.

    "Is what he said true?" Eleanor questioned, her tone firm.

    Jane, the healed girl, nodded with a mix of gratitude and relief. "Yes, Professor. He stepped in just in time. I don''t know what would have happened if he hadn''t."

    "Do you know the identity of those that attacked her and you?" Eleanor asked Ethan, but she was also looking at Jane at the same time.

    Ethan didn''t hesitate to describe the three girls involved in the incident. "I don''t know their exact names, but they looked like this¡­-" Then he continued to describe their looks.

    Jane, looking at the instructor, confirmed Ethan''s words. "Their names are Emma Thompson, Yvonne Rodriguez, and Rhonda Baker."

    "You do know them then?"

    "Yes, they are my ssmates." Looking down, Jane mumbled in a quiet voice. It seemed that using the word ''ssmates'' to define the very people that had brought her to this state didn''t seem to fit well.

    "..."

    Professor Eleanor''s eyes seemed to bore into Jane as if scrutinizing the truth. After a moment, she gave a curt nod. "Very well. Thank you for reporting, Student Ethan and Student Jane. You may return to your dormitory. The academy will look into this matter."

    Hearing those words, Ethan and Jane nodded their heads as Eleanor left the ce.

    The nurse, sensing that her presence was no longer required, offered a reassuring smile to Ethan and Jane. "If you need any further assistance or have concerns, don''t hesitate to visit the infirmary. Take care of yourselves."

    With that, she left the room, leaving Ethan and Jane alone. The weight of the night''s events lingered in the air, but there was also a sense of relief that the truth had been brought to light.

    Ethan turned to Jane, a concerned expression on his face. "Are you okay?"

    Jane managed a small, appreciative smile. "Thanks to you, I am. I really appreciate what you did back there."

    Ethan nodded, genuine warmth in his eyes. "No one should have to go through that. If you ever need anything, just let me know."

    "¡­.." But, hearing his words, Jane lowered her head as if she couldn''t look into his eyes. "Won''t you ask?"

    And with a voice as tiny as a whisper, she mumbled to herself.

    "What?"Ethan questioned, genuinely puzzled by Jane''s sudden change in demeanor.

    "Why don''t you ask?" Jane repeated, her voice barely audible. "You must have seen... those photos. You should know what kind of girl I am."

    Ethan''s expression softened as he looked at Jane. Even though she was the senior, for some reason, Ethan felt like he was sitting in front of a child.

    ''My hand¡­.''

    And the urge to pat that head appeared.

    cing aforting hand on Jane''s head, Ethan answered. "I don''t care about your past or any photos. What happened tonight wasn''t right, and no one deserves to be treated that way. I stepped in because it was the right thing to do."

    Jane''s eyes flickered with a mix of surprise as she heard his words.

    "B-but-"

    "Also, I don''t know why, but it doesn''t feel like you are the sort of person who would indulge in such acts."

    Jane''s eyes flickered with a mix of surprise as she heard his words. She slowly raised her head, meeting Ethan''s warm smile.

    ''Ah¡­.What is this?''

    THUMP!

    She didn''t know why. The reason just disappeared from her head as all the blood immediately pumped to her face, making it incredibly crimson as a tomato.

    Ethan misunderstood her reaction, thinking she might be upset. "Of course, it is not that you can''t because you are not beautiful or anything¡­.."

    He absolutely meant his words.

    "You know, you have brown hair that shines under the light and these bright, green eyes. Your skin looks soft, and those freckles on your face make you look tender, almost innocent."

    ''Hick.''

    But seeing Jane turning more and more crimson at his words, he realized what he had just blurted out right now.

    "Ah¡­.What am I even saying, ahahahaha¡­.I am feeling embarrassed for some reason." Ethan chuckled nervously, averting his gaze and scratching the back of his head.

    "I-it is fine¡­.." Jane also averted her gaze, not being able to look at him as well.

    The two of them sat in silence for a moment, both feeling a bit self-conscious after the unexpected turn in the conversation.

    ''Aaaaah¡­..So embarrassing, soooooooooooooo embarrassing¡­..You stupid Ethan, what did you just say? Is this how you talk to a girl?''

    Ethan reprimanded himself internally, his face still flushed with embarrassment.

    ''I can''t believe I said all that out loud. Smooth, real smooth, Ethan.''

    TUCK!

    Just as he was in the session to beat himself, suddenly, he felt a small tuck on the side of his clothes.

    "Hmm?"

    Turning his attention to the side, he noticed Jane, her eyes still moist, grabbing the hem of his clothes. With a flushed face and tears falling from her eyes, she managed to speak through her emotions.

    "Th-thank you¡­.Thank you so much, Ethan. You saved me tonight. I-I don''t know what I would''ve done if you didn''te."

    Ethan, surprised by her sudden gratitude, blinked a few times before offering a reassuring smile. "It was nothing. I trust my intuition, and my intuition tells me you''re not that kind of girl. So, those photos don''t mean anything to me."

    Hearing those words, Jane''s teary eyes lit up, and she gave Ethan the brightest smile he had ever seening from someone.

    "Thank you for believing in me."

    THUMP!

    Seeing that radiant smile from Jane, Ethan felt a sudden rush of warmth flooding his chest, his heart beating faster than ever before.

    ''W-what?''

    It was as if a knot had formed in his chest, a sensation he couldn''t quite understand.

    "Umm¡­ I should¡­ go," Ethan stammered, his voice slightly shaky as he hastily got up from his seat.

    "E-ethan?" Jane''s voice wasced with concern as she watched him leave the room so abruptly.

    Without offering any exnation, Ethan hurriedly exited the room, the sound of his footsteps echoing down the hallway.

    ''What was that?'' he wondered, his mind swirling with confusion and emotions he couldn''t quiteprehend, though he inwardly knew what it was¡­..

    -------------------------A/N---------------------------

    It is about time, my boi Ethan also starts living his life(!).

    Also, please don''t judge immediately for a second; just wait a little.

    I also dislike I can fix her troupe.

 Chapter 252 59.1 - Before the trip

    <h4>Chapter 252 Chapter 59.1 - Before the trip</h4>

    The ssroom buzzed with the energy of students trickling in in the early morning of the day. Anxiety hung in the air, palpable as the weight of impending deadlines loomed over them. Among the students was a distressed girl, her face reflecting the fatigue of sleepless nights.

    As she shuffled into the room, her ssmates noticed the desperation in her eyes. The girl whispered anxiously to her friend, "What do I do? What do I do?" Her distress was evident, and the concerned looks exchanged among her peers hinted at a looming crisis.

    Puzzled, her friend asked, "What happened?"

    With a heavy sigh, the distressed girl confessed, "I just forgot to submit the assignment."

    "You did what?" gasped her friend, disbelief etched across their face.

    "I forgot to submit it," she repeated, her voice tinged with regret.

    As the realization of the situation sank in, murmurs of sympathy and concern rippled through the ssroom.

    The girl''s eyes welled up with tears as the weight of the consequences became apparent. She stammered, "My grades will fall off, and I could lose my schrship."

    A somber atmosphere settled over the room, and her friends exchanged nces as they looked worried.

    However, in the other corner of the ssroom, another conversation was going on.

    "Bro¡­."

    One guy entered the ssroom and put his bag on the desk.

    "What''s up?"

    "You know what went down?"

    "Not a clue."

    "We messed up and didn''t submit the assignment."

    "Oh¡­. Got it."

    "Yeah, it is what it is, bro."

    "Aren''t you worried about your grades taking a hit, though?"

    "They''ve already plummeted. But next semester, I''m nning aeback; no sweat."

    "..."

    The second boy leaned back in his chair, an easygoing grin on his face. "Nah, man. Grades are just numbers. I''ll bounce back. No need to stress about it."

    The contrast between the two conversations was stark.

    While the distressed girl carried the weight of potential consequences, her friend seemed almost nonchnt about the situation. The boy''s carefree attitude hinted at a different perspective on academic challenges.

    "Sigh¡­."

    Changing the perspective to the front seats, the girl with bob-cut white hair pushed her face to the desk, burying herself.

    "What was with that assignment, man?"

    "Couldn''t do it?"

    "Well, we wrote some things, but¡­.."

    "Expected from you?"

    "Ha!"

    "Just joking."

    "Did you do it then?"

    "Of course. The answer was pretty easy, though."

    "Ho? What was it then?"

    "You will see soon."

    "Scared to reply?"

    "Who the hell is scared!"

    "Obviously, you."

    "¡­.."

    It was the usual day for the two twins.

    "Come on, say it. Say it." Julia smirked, seeing Lucas backing down a little. She knew her twin well, and there was no way he could find the correct answer.

    "¡­..Cough¡­.giarism is prohibited."

    Julia scoffed, shaking her head. "giarism? Seriously? You''re such a goody-two-shoes, Lucas."

    "Better than risking a lecture on ethics."

    Julia rolled her eyes, seeing the smirk on his face. "Whatever. Let''s see how well your ''ethics'' hold up in the real world."

    However, she had yet to have her fill for the morning. She needed more attention and energy; there was no way this was enough after all.

    Turning her attention to Irina, who seemed engrossed in something on her smartwatch, Julia couldn''t resist the opportunity for some yful teasing.

    "Hey, Irina, what''s so interesting on that watch of yours? Checking out some boys, huh?"

    Irina scoffed, shooting Julia a disapproving look, and promptly closed her smartwatch. "Please, Julia, don''t be absurd."

    However, Julia didn''t miss how she flinched a little. She chuckled, leaning in a bit. "Come on, spill it. What''s the secret info you''re hiding there?"

    Irina raised an eyebrow, unamused. "It''s called privacy. You should try respecting it sometimes."

    "Privacy? In this day and age? How quaint."

    "Sigh¡­.."

    Knowing that this would go on like that for a little longer, Irina epted her fate.

    CREAK!

    Just at that moment, the door opened wide,ing to her aid.

    "Huh?"

    Revealing a guy they knew well.

    "Ethan?"

    The trio turned to look at Ethan, expecting their usual exchange, but something seemed off. Ethan appeared lost and dazed, his usualposed demeanor disrupted. He absentmindedly walked to his desk and sat down, his gaze fixed on some unseen point.

    "Hey, Ethan, you alright?"

    "Did he turn into an NPC? Will he give us quests now?"

    "Maybe? What if this world was a game, though?"

    "That would be weird."

    "Why? You look like a typical dumb female lead."

    "Who are you calling dumb, bastard? You are dumb."

    "See. You can''t evene up with other words."

    "Wanna die!"

    Just as the two of them continued their banter, Irina turned her attention to absentminded Ethan.

    "Hey."

    Irina called out to him, but there was no response. Ethan remained lost in his thoughts, seemingly oblivious to his surroundings.

    "Earth to Ethan!" She continued, waving her hand in front of his face. Still, no response.

    "Sigh..."

    FLICK!

    Growing impatient, Irina conjured a small flicker of fire in her hand and casually tossed it towards Ethan. The tiny mended on his desk, prompting a flinch from Ethan as he returned to reality.

    "Huh? What? Oh, sorry. I was somewhere else for a moment," Ethan mumbled, shaking off the daze.

    "What happened to your face?"

    Irina immediately asked. The others didn''t notice, but nowadays, Irina was checking other boys'' faces with more detail, and she didn''t miss those small bruise marks that were healing already.

    "Ah¡­This¡­."

    Following that, Irina witnessed something for the first time in a while. A small smile was on Ethan''s face, but it was not his usual smile.

    "Just encountered something."

    Ethan smiled bashfully, his gaze a little distant, as if lost in a dreamy reverie. His usualposed demeanor seemed to soften, revealing a hint of something that Irina had never seen before.

    Irina studied him for a moment, noting the subtle change in his expression. There was something different about him, something she couldn''t quite put her finger on. At the same time, she felt like this kind of look was familiar, and she felt bothered.

    "Urghk¡­..Gross¡­."

    Irina couldn''t contain her disgust, her face contorting into a cringe as she looked at the dreamy Ethan and his smile. The unexpected shift in his demeanor was too much for her to handle.

    "Ethan, please spare us the romantic daydreams," Julia teased, catching onto Irina''s difort.

    "Yeah, we don''t need any of that lovey-dovey stuff around here," Lucas added, a yful smirk on his face.

    "W-who said it was about romance?"

    ''It is fucking obvious.''

    All three of them had the same thought in their heads, looking at Ethan. Irina threw a quick look at one of the backseats without even knowing.

    CREAK!

    Julia, ready to tease Ethan even more based on his reaction, had her retort ready, but at that very moment, the door swung open once again, saving Ethan from another round of yful banter.

    "Saved by the door," Julia whispered, grinning mischievously. Irina couldn''t hide a small sigh of relief, grateful for the timely interruption.

    She wasn''t sure how much more of Ethan''s dreamy musings and the teasing in the morning she could endure.

    TAK! TAK! TAK!

    As the sound of high heels echoed in the ssroom, the noise filling the ssroom disappeared one by one.

    With a swift motion, Eleanor made her way to her desk, amanding presence that demanded the room''s attention. The students, now silent, watched as she dropped her papers onto the desk with a purposeful

    THUD!

    "Good morning, ss," she greeted, her voice cutting through the air. The students responded in unison, a subdued acknowledgment of her presence.

    Eleanor spared no time in getting to the business at hand. "I trust you all had enough time to ponder over the assignment from Monday. Today, I will reveal the answers and discuss the significance of your findings."

    As she spoke, the students exchanged nces, curiosity mingled with a sense of anticipation. Eleanor continued, "The location you were deciphering in the assignment is no ordinary ce. It is known as Phantom''s Land."

    "What?"

    "It was Phantom''s Land?"

    "I fucking knew it. Though wish I had submitted it..."

    "Where is Phantom''s Land?"

    "You don''t know?"

    "I don''t."

    A murmur of uncertainty swept through the room. Some students exchanged puzzled looks, unfamiliar with the term.

    TAP! TAP!

    Eleanor, however, remainedposed, her eyes scanning the room to gauge their reactions while tapping on her papers. Normally, she would shout at the students and reprimand them.

    "QUIET!"

    And this was any other normal day, it seemed."

    SILENCE!

    As the silence fell onto the ssroom, thanks to her voice, she started once again.

    "Phantom''s Land," she exined, "is not a physical ce as we know it. It is aplex magical realm that exists within a special type of mana-phenomenon field."

    She pointed to a diagram on the chalkboard to help the students understand the intricacies of this field. "Within this field, the line between the physical world and the magical world is blurred. It''s as if reality has two natures, one being our physical world and the other being the spectral remnants of those who once lived in thisnd."

    Eleanor nced around the room to make sure the students were paying attention. "Imagine a penins where the sea meets the ethereal. The coastline is like a border between our world and the unseen. Waves crash against the shore, carrying with them echoes of a past that refuses to fade."

    She paused, allowing the students to picture the haunting scene she described. The weight of the unexined disappearances and the subsequent transformation into a ghost-filled realm hung in the air.

    "As you move further ind," Eleanor continued, "you''ll find a terrain steeped in both history and enchantment. Ghostly apparitions roam amidst the remnants of their former lives. The air is thick with the energies of the mana-phenomenon field, creating an atmosphere where the mundane and the magical coexist."

    She stopped at that second, letting everything sink in. "And your task will be to observe the phenomenon there and write a report about the properties of that realm."

    The students absorbed this information, a mix of surprise and intrigue evident on their faces. The atmosphere in the room shifted as the realization that their assignment had real-world implications settled in.

    Eleanor continued, "Your understanding of the magic forms was crucial to deciphering the coordinates leading to Phantom''s Land. This field presents unique challenges and requires aprehensive grasp of magical principles for safe traversal."

    The students exchanged nces, now aware of the gravity of their assignment. Eleanor''s stern gaze held their attention as she emphasized, "This is not merely an academic exercise; it is a preparation for the practical challenges you will face as future Hunters."

    With that, she concluded, "Prepare yourselves, for your next task involves navigating Phantom''s Land. Use the knowledge you''ve gained wisely, and remember, sess in the field requires more than just theoretical understanding."

    "Now, ready your bags. We will leave one hourter."

    With those words, she had left the room.

 Chapter 253 59.2 - Before the trip

    <h4>Chapter 253 Chapter 59.2 - Before the trip </h4>

    The moment Eleanor left, all the students became in an uproar.

    "I can''t believe we''re actually going there! Do you think we''ll see real ghosts?" whispered one student, wide-eyed with a mixture of fear and excitement.

    "Real ghosts? Come on, it''s probably just some magical illusions. This is a test, right?" replied another, skepticism evident in their voice.

    A group near the back of the room was engrossed in heated spection about the practical challenges they might face. "I heard Phantom''s Land messes with your perception. We better be prepared for some mind-bending stuff."

    Of course, things like this were bound to happen, and this was a reaction that I had expected from the start.

    After all, not many students knew about the Phantom''s Land, and people certainly had the conception of either exaggerating things or downying things when it came to supernatural events.

    The idea of visiting ghosts itself was out of the ordinary, after all.

    ''Well, it was kind of expected that our mission would be just observing.''

    Again, things like fighting with ghosts or solving the situation of Phantom''s Land were way out of any academy students'' league. Even seasoned Hunters would have a hard time dealing with ghosts since they are rather in the area of magic, and not many mages have both the power and the desire to solve it.

    There were some that came to my mind from the game, but I knew almost all of them were nearly impossible to find traces, let alone meet or see.

    Looking around, I scanned the whole student group. I was already ready after all, and had nothing to do until we left.

    The room slowly settled into a low hum of discussions as students exchanged theories and shared stories they might have heard about Phantom''s Land. The atmosphere became charged with a blend of excitement and tension, and I sensed that the next hour would be a mix of preparation and spection.

    At that moment, my eyes met with Ethan, who was already about to leave.

    ''He handled it well enough.''

    Even though Ethan was the protagonist, he wasn''t strong from the start and needed some interactions to get stronger. This was the type of character he was, and it was about one of those times he got one of them.

    His way of handling things certainly shed with mine, but that was what made him Ethan, after all.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Just at that moment, our party leader came to me.

    "Nothing."

    I shook my thoughts, turning my head to the neer. There stood our fiery magician leader with her haughty expression.

    Well, whether it was her usual face or her haughty face¡­..That was something even she probably didn''t know anyway.

    "Yeah, just nothing. Sounds like you."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Nothing."

    "..."

    Irina suddenly approached me in a swift movement, her fiery red hair somehow feeling a lot more colorful.

    Without a word, she casually sat down beside me, her expression unreadable. The air around us seemed to crackle with the tension that usually apanied her, but something was kind of different as well.

    "You seem lost in thought," she remarked, her eyes fixed on the room where students were still buzzing with anticipation.

    "I was just observing the chaos," I replied. "Phantom''s Land has certainly stirred up quite the reaction."

    We both were well aware of where we would be going, so after my initial warning to her, we were ready for the uing exam.

    She sighed, her gaze finally shifting to meet mine. "It''s expected. People fear the unknown, and this ce is the epitome of it."

    "Unknown¡­.Certainly a scary word."

    "Unknown people tend to be scary, too."

    "Is that so?"

    "It is."

    "But, isn''t it our human nature to hide things?"

    "Maybe. Maybe not."

    "There was a saying from my hometown that still resonates with me."

    At the mention of my hometown, Irina''s eyes perked up. Well, I guess choosing that word wasn''t wise, considering my situation as an orphan, but then there was no other way to exin the situation I was in.

    "I was ashamed of myself when I realized life was a costume party, and I attended with a real face."

    Irina looked at me, her eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and understanding. "The person saying that was wise."

    I nodded my head in agreement, acknowledging the wisdom behind those words. "Yeah, they were. Sometimes, simplicity carries profound truths."

    She smiled a rare, genuine smile that softened her usually forced and intense features. "You surprise me sometimes, you know that?"

    Looking at her like that, I suddenly realized that she looked kind of pure when she smiled. I guess even the fiercest woman in the world somehow became soft from time to time.

    I shrugged. "Life tends to be full of surprises, even for someone like me."

    "Even for someone like you. You think you are different than others?"

    "Am I not?"

    "¡­..Well, you certainly are not normal."

    The word normal itself was something that could never be defined. A person could be normal in one ce of the world and would be considered crazy in another.

    After all, the human mind is diverse, and this is what makes us individuals.

    Once that individuality was lost, then from now on, humans would no longer be considered as separate beings but just numbers.

    "Hey." A soft voice interrupted our conversation, and I turned to see Sylvie standing there, a small smile ying on her lips. Her presence had a calming effect, a stark contrast to Irina''s fiery aura.

    ''Her powers are progressing well.''

    I thought, noticing the small white-yellowish aura covering Sylvie. From the moment I upgraded my [Perceptive Insight] to the next level, I was able to see her aura that I couldn''t before.

    "Sylvie," Irina acknowledged with a nod.

    "Did you get everything?" I asked. After noticing that Irina actually thought the visit to the Phantom''s Land would be easy, I decided to inform Sylvie.

    And, thank god, I did. Since she also hadn''t prepared anything at all.

    "Yes¡­.." She lowered her head. I guess she was feeling embarrassed that she overlooked such a simple thing.

    "You don''t need to be embarrassed. Our leader was no different than you."

    "Hey!"

    "Really?"

    "Was it a lie?"

    "..."

    "Can''t refute, can you?"

    "Tch."

    Irina harrumphed with her arms crossed. Well, she brought this onto herself alone since my words were the results of her own actions.

    "Then, should we leave as well?"

    At this point in time, only we were left in the ssroom, and all other students had left. Well, considering they only had one hour to prepare, it made sense. Though, I am sure it won''t be enough to both research and prepare the things that are needed.

    Sylvie was the first one to reply, standing from her seat. "Okay."

    "Cough¡­If you are free, should we go together?"

    Irina suddenly asked Sylvie. It was out of her character to act this way, but I decided not to dwell on it too much, as she was rather behaving like that today. Something must have been on her mind.

    "Umm¡­..Why not?"

    "I will see you at the meeting time."

    After those words, I left the two alone and started walking to my room for onest check.

    ********

    After Astron left, Irina and Sylvie were left alone inside the ssroom. The atmosphere between the two was quite awkward.

    After all, before they became a team, they hadn''t interacted much with each other, and Irina wasn''t the best person to make new friends.

    However, recently, she hade to a realization of something. Sylvie was going to be undeniably one of the pirs in the future.

    This was what she got after seeing her talent and her ''strength.'' Thus, it was essential to make good connections with her that transcended the professional rtionship.

    This was how she had justified herself, but there was one other thing she would never admit.

    But one thing was certain.

    ''How do I start?''

    She had no idea what to say aftering into this stage at all¡­..

    Sylvie hesitated for a moment, sensing the unusual atmosphere in the room. She decided to break the silence and address the awkwardness directly. "Um, Irina, is there something you wanted to talk about?"

    Irina looked at Sylvie, surprised by the direct question. She was caught off guard, as opening up and initiating conversations were not exactly her strong suit. "Well, it''s just that..."

    The words didn''te out. However, Sylvie, who had been right beside her, knew what she was feeling.

    Though not exactly her thoughts, Sylvie knew she was feeling embarrassed.

    Sylvie gently encouraged her, "It''s okay, Irina. You can talk to me."

    Irina took a deep breath, her usual fiery demeanor softening for a moment. "I wanted to talk because... well, we became a team recently, but I realize I don''t know much about you. And, um, you probably don''t know much about me either. It feels weird being part of a team where we''re practically strangers, doesn''t it?"

    Sylvie nodded, offering a reassuring smile. "I understand. It does feel a bit strange, especially since we''re going to be working together. It''s important to know each other well to build trust."

    Irina seemed to rx a bit, grateful for Sylvie''s understanding. "Exactly. We know Astron, but that''s about it. I don''t like feeling disconnected from my teammates. I thought, maybe, we could change that."

    Sylvie''s smile widened. "I''d like that too, Irina. It''s nice that you want to get closer. We''re a team, after all."

    Irina nodded, looking a bit relieved.

    For the first time in her life, she had taken the first step to approach someone after all¡­..

    ********

    In the spot where the students would meet, Astron was standing with everything ready from his end.

    CHATTER!

    The students'' chatter filled the ce, as everyone looked rather both tense and excited. As he was scanning the surroundings with his usual calm demeanor. Irina and Sylvie walked in together, the air around them seemingly lighter than before.

    Astron looked at them, a subtle shift in the atmosphere catching his attention. Something had changed. The tension that once hung between Irina and Sylvie seemed to have dissipated, reced by a newfound understanding.

    "Did something happen?" Astron asked, his keen eyes narrowing as he observed the two.

    Irina and Sylvie exchanged a brief nce before Sylvie spoke up, "We just had a little talk, that''s all."

    "Yeah," Irina added with a nonchnt smile. "Just clearing the air, you know."

    Astron continued to gaze at them, sensing that there was more to their interaction than they were letting on. However, he decided not to press further.

    RING!

    At that moment, the bell rang.

    It was the start of the Phantom''s Land trip.

 Chapter 254 59.3 - Before the trip

    <h4>Chapter 254 Chapter 59.3 - Before the trip</h4>

    CHATTER! CHATTER!

    The designated gathering point buzzed with anticipation as students, d in their academy uniforms, gathered in small groups.

    The air was thick with a mix of excitement and nervous energy, the prospect of venturing into Phantom''s Land fueling both curiosity and trepidation.

    At the forefront of the assembly stood Professor Eleanor, nked by other instructors who would guide the first-year students on their mystical journey. Eleanor, with her characteristic stern expression softened by a hint of excitement, stepped forward to address the eager crowd.

    "Quiet," she began, her voice cutting through the chatter and drawing all eyes toward her. "As every one of you has been informed, we will be traveling to Phantom''s Land, a realm shrouded in magical phenomena."

    Eleanor gestured toward the academy''s entrance, where a fleet of enchanted buses awaited. "Our first step involves a bus journey to the Teleportation Center in the city. From there, we''ll use a teleportation gate to reach one of the nearby cities bordering Phantom''s Land. And from that point, we will take another bunch of busses to enter the Phantom''s Land."

    When buses were mentioned, some students showed dissatisfaction. That was expected; after all, most of them came from wealthy families, and none of them had traveled by bus before.

    "Rest assured, the buses have been enchanted for a smooth andfortable journey."

    Eleanor reassured the students, though it was kind of ironic that the students who would be the futurebatants and Hunters were awkward with some ''buses.''

    Though instantly, a murmur of excitement and curiosity flowed through the students as they eyed the waiting buses. Some exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of enthusiasm and nervous anticipation.

    "In Phantom''s Land," Eleanor continued, "the mana structure is unique, creating discrepancies that prevent direct teleportation. Hence, there is a need for this two-step journey. Once we reach the Teleportation Center, the gates will transport us to the outskirts of our destination."

    As she spoke, the students formed orderly lines, preparing to board the buses. The instructors, positioned strategically, ensured a smooth and organized departure.

    Just as the first students stepped onto the buses, a gust of magical wind swept through the area, causing a momentary disruption. Eleanor''s gaze narrowed briefly, assessing the situation. "Remain calm, students. It''s a minor magical disturbance. The enchantments on the buses and teleportation gates are designed to handle such fluctuations."

    In reality, though, it was something she had intentionally done. After all, showing and demonstrating always had the upper hand when convincing someone.

    The buses roared to life, their engines humming with enchanted energy. The students settled into their seats, the excitement of the impending journey evident in their expressions.

    ******

    "Get in the line."

    Reaching the teleportation gate, we waited for around ten minutes for other sses to use their turns.

    Since transporting such a huge amount of individuals once was impossible, each ss was going at their designated gate.

    "ss HA25, step forward!" Professor Eleanor''s voice resonated through the designated area, calling our ss to attention. The students shuffled into formation, and I followed suit, maintaining my usualposed demeanor.

    Eleanor''s sharp eyes scanned the group, her expression a blend of authority and vignce. "Remember, stay close and follow the instructions. No wandering off or engaging in unnecessary magical antics. This is not a field trip but an important examination."

    The teleportation gate, an imposing structure adorned with intricate runes, loomed ahead. It emanated a subtle hum, the magical energy swirling within its archway. Eleanor signaled to our ss, leading us toward the gate.

    "As you step through the gate, remain focused. Disorientation ismon, but it will pass quickly," Eleanor advised, her gaze stern. "Once we arrive on the other side, follow the instructors'' guidance and proceed to the next set of buses. Phantom''s Land awaits, and our journey has just begun."

    With her instructions given, Eleanor stepped through the teleportation gate, and the students of ss HA25 followed suit.

    ''Here we go again.''

    The sensation was familiar to me ¨C the temporary disorientation, the brief sense of weightlessness as spatial mana rearranged our location.

    At this point, I no longer felt the feeling of nausea when taking a teleportation gate. After all, whenever I had free time on the weekend, I at least visited the [Wildcatter] to explore more dungeons, making myselffortable with dungeons.

    As the world shifted around us, we emerged on the other side.

    The air felt different, charged with a unique mana structure that signaled our arrival at the outskirts of Phantom''s Land.

    ''Even breathing here is weird.''

    The mana density seemed to affect the outer atmosphere itself. Without even realizing it, my body started to adapt with increased heart beating rates and breathing to pump more oxygen to my cells.

    "You seem rather rxed."

    Irina remarked, looking at my reaction. She was breathing slightly heavily as well, but aside from that, she didn''t look much disturbed.

    "Isn''t it a Hunter''s job to be rxed in such situations?"

    "It is. Though not everyone can do it, it seems." Signaling the other cadets behind us who were already throwing up, she remarked.

    Irina''s observation barely registered with me as I nced around at the chaotic scene unfolding. The other cadets were stumbling about, some retching while others looked disoriented, their faces varying shades of green.

    The reaction was more severepared to the teleportation to dungeons before. The reason for that was highly likely the discrepancies between the mana levels and the bodies'' attempt to adapt it.

    But, again, it was not like that was my problem.

    Irina raised an eyebrow at myck of reaction. "Aren''t you at least curious about what''s happening?"

    "Not particrly. We''re in Phantom''s Land, sure, but it''s just another mission. We will probably be through worse in the future."

    This was not a lie. I had already been through much worse than these, but the future will be a lot worse. Starting from the demons'' invasion, wars, dungeon copses, and many other things, it will be a lot harder than under such conditions.

    ''Even the Phantom''s Land directly will be a lot more severe.''

    "Always the stoic one, aren''t you? But even you have to admit, the atmosphere here is unlike anything we''ve encountered before."

    At that moment, I sensed the familiar energy entering. Sylvie, who emerged from the gate, seemingly unfazed.

    Her calm demeanor contrasted sharply with the difort exhibited by a significant portion of the students.

    "You seem perfectly fine," Imented, noting her rxed posture.

    Sylvie smiled, though slightly embarrassed. "I don''t know. I just don''t feel anything. It wasn''t like this before."

    ''It is because of your powers.''

    I thought inwardly. Her ability was truly broken anyway.

    "¡­." Irina was also looking at Sylvie intently, but after a second, her gaze returned to normal. I guess she was trying to understand what kind of power Sylvie had and how she was not normal at all.

    "Cough¡­..Should we go?"

    At Sylvie''s suggestion and attempt to get away from our gazes, we both nodded and made our way to the busses.

    From this point on, a trip that would take around 4 hours was awaiting us after all.

    *********

    The buses were designed in a manner that three students upied a seat in the same row. This was so that the group of students would be sitting on the same block and would be allowed to discuss things rted to their observations on the bus.

    Of course, when things like buses entered the equation, there would always be a discussion regarding the window seats.

    "Why are you taking the window seat?" Irina asked, looking at the guy who had already leaned his head with his hood covering his face.

    Astron, with his head slightly tilted, gave a nonchnt response, his voice muffled by the hood. "I like the view."

    Irina, not satisfied with the brief answer, frowned. "Well, I like the view too. Why should you get the window seat?"

    Astron sighed, his hood shifting slightly as he turned to face her. "It''s just a seat, Irina. Doesn''t matter if it''s by the window or not."

    Irina crossed her arms, leaning back in her seat. "It matters to me. I like to see what''s outside. You can sit in the middle or by the aisle. Also, if it doesn''t matter which seat you sit in, why don''t youe and sit here? After all, it just doesn''t matter right."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, "Middle? No thanks. I don''t want to be around many people."

    "I don''t want it either." Irina scoffed. Of course, inside her head, she didn''t mind sitting in the middle, but if she conceded like this, she felt like she had lost to this annoying guy, and she didn''t want it.

    Sylvie, seated nearby, finally intervened. "Guys, it''s just a seat. Can''t youpromise?"

    Irina and Astron both turned to Sylvie, momentarily pausing their argument. "Compromise?" Irina scoffed. "What''s there topromise? He just doesn''t even regard us as humans."

    "How did this subjecte to consider others as humans or not?"

    "Isn''t it? You should have at least asked me."

    "¡­..Even if I asked, it wouldn''t change anything. Regardless of your answer, I would be sitting here, so it is just pointless action."

    "See¡­.He doesn''t even consider me as an individual."

    Sylvie sighed, sensing the tension rising. "How about you both take turns? On one trip, Irina gets the window, and the next, Astron gets it. Problem solved."

    She also wanted to sit on the window seat, but for some reason, while in front of the two, she felt like things would get a much weirder turn if she said it out loud.

    Also, the other students were already looking in their direction, and it was so embarrassing.

    Astron, seemingly unyielding, leaned back in his seat, a stubborn expression on his face. "I don''t see the point. I''ll keep the window seat."

    "You''re impossible, Astron. It''s just fair if we take turns."

    "Life''s not fair, Irina. Aren''t you one of those who benefited from that the most?"

    "What do you imply, huh? You punk!"

    Sylvie''s face deadpanned as she looked at her supposed ''mentor,'' who was always a calm guy.

    ''Are you a child?''

    His actions didn''t fit into his previous impressions at all, and she felt like he was doing it on purpose.

    ''I am the only one getting embarrassed.''

    Feeling like she was getting unfair treatment, she got angry and was about to shout.

    ''Calm down, Sylvie, calm down.''

    However, different from someone, she needed to act like her character. In times like these, she wanted to swear to the author for making her such a rigid character.

    Trying to maintain peace, she suggested. "How about we settle this with a quick game of rock-paper-scissors?"

    "Rock-paper-scissors? Seriously?"

    Irina agreed with a confident nod. "Yeah, let''s do it. Best of five. The winner gets the window seat."

    Astron sighed, seemingly resigned to the proposal. "Fine, let''s get this over with."

    ''Rock-paper-scissors against me¡­..I can read your body movements¡­''

    Though, inwardly, he knew the game would be over in an instant.

    And just as he thought, the result was clear.

    "This is ridiculous."

    "Three-zero. Looks like I''ll be enjoying the window seat. If you want to win against me, you have to touch some grass first. Your scissors are not sharp enough."

    "..."

    "..."

    Two deadpanned faces weed his words.

    "It was incredibly cringe."

    "¡­.."

    As the bus continued its journey, the trio settled into their seats, and the window seat dispute was resolved, albeit in an unexpected manner.

    Irina, sulking a bit, couldn''t help but think Astron would be a good gamer if he wanted, and Sylvie found herself ''amused'' by the peculiar turn of events.

 Chapter 255 60.1 - Phantomâ€™s Land

    <h4>Chapter 255 Chapter 60.1 - Phantom''s Land</h4>

    The buses reached the desired destination just as in the given time.

    "Alright, everyone, we have reached our destination."

    Immediately after the announcement, the students left their seats. Even though some of themined about how ufortable it was, most of them had excited faces on themselves.

    After all, they were about to reach the rumored Phantom''s Land, the ce where the souls of many disappeared.

    "Cough¡­.Cough¡­."

    "What is this?"

    However, contrary to their expectations, as the students stepped off the buses and onto the ground of Phantom''s Land, an immediate change in the atmosphere engulfed them.

    "Haaaah¡­..haaaaaah¡­."

    The air felt dense and suffocating as if the mana itself was resisting their intrusion. Whispers of difort rippled through the group, and some students exchanged worried nces.

    The mana phenomena in Phantom''s Land hit them with an unexpected force, making it difficult to breathe. It was as if the very air was resisting their presence, causing an overwhelming sensation of lightheadedness.

    Eleanor, who had experienced this phenomenon beforehand, remainedposed. She swiftly moved among the struggling students, distributing a special herb that glowed with a faint magical aura.

    "Chew this," she instructed, her voice cutting through the strained atmosphere. "It''s a herb specially enchanted to help you adapt to the unique mana structure of Phantom''s Land. It will ease the difort and help you breathe more easily."

    The students, grateful for the relief promised by the herb, took the enchanted nts and began to chew. Almost instantly, the magical herb worked its wonders.

    The air seemed to thin out the difort, and the students gradually regained theirposure. The lightheadedness started to fade, making them return to normal.

    The students, having adjusted to the unique mana structure of Phantom''s Land with Eleanor''s enchanted herb, found themselves in a surreal environment.

    "Wow¡­.."

    "Just what is this?"

    "This is insane."

    The intense fog draped the surroundings, limiting visibility to a mere few meters. It clung to everything, creating an eerie atmosphere as if the world itself had be a ghostly illusion.

    "There is no sun?"

    The lighting was peculiar as if the absence of the sun waspensated by an ethereal glow emanating from the very air.

    The students squinted through the thick fog, trying to discern shapes and shadows in the mysteriousndscape that unfolded before them.

    But, after everyone calmed themselves, they noticed the small shadows around. It was a small town within Phantom''s Land, where the students could see modest buildings scattered around.

    The reason for the diminutive structures became apparent ¨C it was nearly impossible to build anything taller than 25 meters in this ce. The town was the designated stopping point, weing the students with its quaint charm as they disembarked.

    Eleanor, sensing the curiosity in the students'' eyes, took the opportunity to start describing Phantom''s Land.

    "As you can see, this town is a rare sight in Phantom''s Land. Building structures higher than 25 meters is quite challenging due to the unique mana density here. Now, let me tell you more about this mysterious ce."

    As the students limated themselves to Phantom''s Land, a distinguished figure approached. Eleanor saw him and instantly stopped her talk.

    "Allow me to introduce a prominent professor and formidable mage, Professor Eldorium," Eleanor announced, gesturing toward the approaching figure.

    Professor Eldorium, with a presence that resonated with authority and expertise, greeted the students.

    He had a tall and lean figure draped in long, flowing robes adorned with intricate arcane symbols. Silver hair framed a weathered face, marked by countless experiences and years devoted to the study of magic. Sharp, intelligent eyes behind spectacles exuded both kindness and formidability. A well-maintained beardpleted the look. His soothing aura added to the air of wisdom that surrounded him.

    "Wee to Phantom''s Land, young students. I oversee this small town and the magical wonders it holds. If you have any questions or concerns during your stay, don''t hesitate to reach out."

    With a nod of acknowledgment, Professor Eldorium left the students and Eleanor, giving them time to settle into their amodations.

    "As Professor Eldorium mentioned, make yourselvesfortable with the environment. Tomorrow at 12 P.M., a hearing willmence for those interested. It''s an opportunity to gain insights and ask questions," Eleanor informed the students.

    After Professor Eldorium''s departure, Eleanor resumed her exnations. She began painting a vivid picture of Phantom''s Land, exining its unusual atmospheric conditions, the intense fog that enveloped the surroundings, and the peculiar lighting that seemed to emanate from the space itself. The students listened intently, absorbing the information that would guide them through their exploration.

    "Your task during your stay here is to navigate through Phantom''s Land, observe the peculiar phenomena, andpile a detailed report on your findings. The experiences you gain here will not only enhance your understanding of mana but will also have a positive impact on your body and mana capabilities. Consider it an opportunity for training."

    She paused, allowing the significance of her words to sink in. The students exchanged nces, absorbing the dual nature of their mission¡ªboth observation and personal growth.

    "Now, let me show you to your amodations."

    Eleanor led the group towards a cluster of small bungalow-type houses nestled in the thick fog. Each house, though modest, exuded an inviting aura. Eleanor exined, "Everything you need for your daily life can be found within these houses. Feel free to settle in and make yourselvesfortable. You''ll be staying here until Sunday."

    Once inside, Eleanor distributed special watches to each student. She exined, "Due to the unique mana density of this ce, regr artifacts won''t work. These watches will serve as your guide. Onepass will always point to the location of your amodation and the center of Phantom''s Land, while the other will indicate the north. They are enchanted to function seamlessly within this environment."

    With the distributionplete, Eleanor concluded, "Now, take your time to explore, observe, and document. You have the freedom to train and make the most of this opportunity. I''ll be around if you need any assistance. Enjoy your time in Phantom''s Land."

    With those words, Eleanor left the students to embark on their individual journeys, the fog swallowing her figure as she disappeared into the enigmatdscape.

    ********

    As the group dispersed and students began settling into their amodations, I found myself standing alone in the midst of Phantom''s Land.

    The fog, thick and ethereal, clung to every corner, creating an otherworldly ambiance. The small town, with its quaint structures barely reaching above 25 meters, looked like something out of a mystical tale.

    My gaze wandered, observing the peculiar lighting that cast an eerie glow on everything. It seemed like rather than the atmospheric sunlight refraction, here, the photon-type psions were the ones that were being refracted, influencing the atmosphere in ways that defied the rtions of psychics.

    ''It still feels ufortable, though it is interesting.''

    Despite the difort from earlier, the unique environment piqued my interest.

    ''This is Phantom''s Land, huh? No wonder it has its reputation.''

    Just as Eleanor mentioned, the different conditions in this ce seemed to change our bodies. Even now, I can feel like my mana pores and my mana core is changing.

    ''Maybe the method of Starbloom Essence also came from here.''

    It was just a random thought, but the possibility seemed to be high. When discovering something, most of the time, one experiences the said thing beforehand and then finds the rules and rtions regarding that.

    Physics rules, Chemistry rules¡­..Many others were developed in the same way.

    "This fog is insane."

    Irina''s voice cut through my thoughts, and I turned to see her and Sylvie approaching. Irina seemed a bit uneasy, and Sylvie appeared to beposed.

    ''Hmm?''

    I felt like Irina''s reaction wasn''t as usual, but considering the environment we were in, it was kind of normal.

    The fog, dense and ever-present, seemed to affect everyone differently.

    Sylvie offered an exnation. "I think it might be the water attribute Psionspressed to create this fog. It''s amon phenomenon in dungeons."

    Irina, however, shook her head, her expression reflecting a deeper understanding.

    "No, Sylvie, this fog isn''t that simple. I can feel something else in the air, something moreplex. It''s not just water psions. There''s an underlying energy that''s different, something I can''t quite put my finger on."

    What Irina had said was correct. Most of us Awakened had the ability to sense the specific mana psions that we werepatible with a lot better. But even then, we could still sense the other psions.

    That was especially the case for Irina, being a mage. And, I, myself, am not normal either, with my eyes and my newly increased sensitivity thanks to certain Senior''s help.

    I could see that the structure of this ce was a lot moreplex, which was why it had yet to be solved.

    Sylvie arched an eyebrow, "Different energy? You can sense that?"

    Irina nodded, her gaze scanning the surroundings as if trying to discern the secrets concealed within the fog. "Yeah, it''s like an amalgamation of various elemental psions, each contributing to this atmospheric anomaly. Water might be part of it, but there''s more at y here."

    Hearing her exnation, Sylvie looked at me. It seemed she wanted to ask whether I thought the same or not, and the shrug as the answer probably did it.

    "I think we should start by settling into our bungalow," Irina suggested, breaking the momentary silence. Her gaze lingered on the fog, as if challenging the mystical atmosphere, and determination shed in her eyes.

    Sylvie and I exchanged nods, both in agreement with Irina''s suggestion. Despite the mysteries surrounding Phantom''s Land, the immediate need forfort and a base of operations was undeniable.

    "Right, let''s get to our bungalow," I said, taking the lead and gesturing toward the small cluster of houses emerging from the fog.

    As we walked towards our designated amodation, the fog seemed to part, revealing the quaint bungalow with its inviting aura. The structure, though modest, carried a certain charm that resonated with the unique atmosphere of Phantom''s Land.

    Upon entering, the interior of the bungalow held a surprising warmth. Simple yet cozy, the space was equipped with everything we needed for our stay. The furniture, though not extravagant, had an air of functionality, and the magical enchantments on the utilities indicated a thoughtful design.

    "I''m d they''ve made itfortable for us," Sylvie remarked, looking around appreciatively.

    Irina, who had been silently observing the surroundings, nodded in agreement. "Yeah, at least we have a ce to retreat to amidst all this strangeness."

    ''Interesting¡­..This ce¡­.''

    I felt like there was a lot more here than to meet an eye. I could see the enchantments around, and there were some that I hadn''t seen before.

    ''What are those?''

    There seem to be dangers here that need to be fended off differently from outside. Well, considering the creepiness of this ce, it felt like it suited here, but not knowing the details still bothered me a little.

    The bungalow revealed itself to have three separate rooms, providing each of us with our own personal space. A quick inspection showed a well-furnished bedroom for each of us, apact yet well-equipped bathroom, and amunal space that included a small kitchte.

    "Looks like they''ve given us our own rooms. That''s a relief," Irina noted, visibly pleased with the arrangement.

    I took the lead, entering my designated bedroom. The space, though not expansive, provided afortable bed with soft linens, a nightstand, and a small window that allowed a glimpse of the fog-shrouded surroundings.

    ''Simr to our academy rooms in terms of structure.''

    Though the facilities were different, the structure was the same. It seemed this wasn''t the first time someone hade here as well since I could see some marks on the walls.

    ''This is at least 2-years ago.''

    It seemed like things were about to get weird.

    ---------A/N-------

    A big arc ising. Stay intact, I will try to supply you with at least three chapters a day.

 Chapter 256 60.2 - Phantomâ€™s Land

    <h4>Chapter 256 Chapter 60.2 - Phantom''s Land</h4>

    "Hey, Ethan. What are you doing?"

    Sitting on his bed, Ethan was lost in his thoughts. This has been happening quite frequently nowadays.

    Especially with the mist covering everything, he felt cozy and rxed, different from others.

    "Hey, Ethan."

    But, his introspection was interrupted by a voice. Looking up, he saw Lucas, a young white-haired boy, waving his hands with a hint of annoyance.

    "Hey, Lucas. What''s up?" Ethan asked, realizing he had been in his own world again.

    Up? Man,e on. We just came here and you are wasting your time sitting like that." Lucas remarked. "We need to observe, you know?"

    "Ah¡­."

    Just as he said, they were now in the Phantom''s Land for the assignment and they needed to do their job as a student.

    Ethan realized that he was wasting his time and pped his cheeks.

    Ethan stood up, shaking off the remnants of his contemtive mood. He pped his hands together, preparing to join the observation team with Lucas and Caleb, his teammate, who was in the lower ranks. "You''re right. Let''s get to work," Ethan said, a renewed determination in his eyes.

    "Finally." Lucas smiled, seeing Ethan returning to being normal again. "But, where are you going?"

    "Won''t we observe?"

    "¡­..Man¡­..Are you dumb?"

    "What?"

    "You haven''t even settled yet¡­"

    -GRUMBLE!

    "And we are all hungry."

    Realizing his oversight, Ethan felt a slight blush creeping up his cheeks. "Ah, right. I guess I got a bit hasty there."

    Lucas burst intoughter, finding Ethan''s embarrassment amusing. "You really need to think before you act, Ethan."

    "Hey, I''m not perfect," Ethan replied with a good-natured smile, appreciating Lucas''s teasing. "So, what''s the n then?"

    "Caleb''s preparing us a meal," Lucas informed, still chuckling. "He''s quite handy in the kitchen, unlike someone I know."

    With that, Ethan left his room and joined Lucas in themon area, where they found Caleb, a young man with sses and a skinny body, working in the small kitchte.

    "Hey, Ethan," Caleb greeted with a friendly smile. "I''m making some instant pasta. It won''t be anything fancy, but it''ll fill our stomachs."

    Ethan nodded in appreciation. "Sounds good¡­."

    Well, beggars couldn''t be choosers, he guessed.

    As they gathered around the modest dining table, Caleb served the instant pasta, and the trio shared a meal in the cozy atmosphere of their temporary abode in the Phantom''s Land. Despite the simplicity of the dish, the camaraderie among the teammates made the meal enjoyable.

    "So, how do we proceed with the test?" Caleb asked, slurping the long pasta.

    "I don''t know much," Lucas replied. "Even though we will be living here without any types of artifacts, how do they expect us to observe."

    What he said made sense. Most of the time, making measurements and finding results were important while researching something, and they did none of those.

    "I think they will grade us ording to what we have. I doubt they expect us to write a report like magicians of the tower."

    "Makes sense."

    As they discussed the logistics of their assignment, the conversation was suddenly interrupted by a faint tapping sound against the window. Ethan, who was sitting closest to the window, felt a shiver run down his spine.

    "Hold on," he said, looking outside.

    The mist outside seemed to swirl, and Ethan could have sworn he saw fleeting shadows dancing within it. The tapping against the window continued, each tap sending an unsettling shiver through his body.

    "Did you guys hear that?" Ethan asked, his voice slightly tense.

    Lucas and Caleb exchanged puzzled nces, their expressions indicating that they hadn''t heard anything out of the ordinary.

    "I didn''t hear anything," Lucas said, shaking his head.

    "Yeah, me neither," added Caleb.

    But, looking at Ethan''splexion, they felt like something was definitively not right with him.

    "Man, are you going crazy or something? If so, let me know."

    Ethan, although still feeling the strange tingling sensation and hearing those faint voices, decided not to press the matter. He gave a small, dismissive smile. "Must have been my imagination, then. I guess I still haven''t adapted yet."

    Lucas, realizing this was an opportunity, smirked at Ethan and remarked, "If your imagination is getting the best of you, maybe you should spend more time in your own world."

    Ethan, feeling a yful sense of protest, picked up his cup, which had a small amount of water left, and sprayed it lightly towards Lucas. The droplets sttered across Lucas''s face, prompting him to squint his eyes in mock annoyance.

    "Hey, what was that for?" Lucasughed, wiping away the water with the back of his hand.

    "Just a reminder that I''m still very much a part of this world," Ethan said with a smirk.

    "Tch. Bastard¡­.."

    *********

    "So, what do we do now?"

    Sylvie asked, looking around. After everyone settled and rested a little bit, we met in the saloon of the bungalow.

    I think we should start with some light observation and take notes," Irina suggested, looking outside. "This ce doesn''t seem to have the concept of day and night."

    Just as she suggested, the Phantom''s Land didn''t have any type of day or night. Almost all the time, it had light around.

    However, even this ce needed its own type of time measurement scale, and for that, a small device was created here.

    ''5 P.M, huh?''

    It was highly likely that the device''s method of working had something to do with mana levels, but I decided not to ponder on that matter.

    "Sounds good to me." Sylvie also agreed. "Considering we need to understand the mana structure and atmospheric anomalies here, I doubt it will be easy. Starting early might give us clues about the unusual phenomena."

    "You talk like a professor."

    "Cough¡­.Was it that obvious?"

    "Kind of."

    Just as the two were talking, both of them turned to me. "So, what do you think?"

    "I am okay with whatever you want."

    For the time being, I was free. Even though I wanted to take a look around by myself, I doubted there would be something life-threatening here.

    After all, this ce seemed to be visited by others in the past, and if something had happened, there was no way the academy would choose toe here.

    After agreeing to start our observation, we each grabbed our enchanted notebooks and pens.

    "Oww¡­..It is too cold."

    As we prepared to leave the bungalow, we adorned our coats to shield ourselves from the intense cold that weed us outside.

    The chilling wind carried a mystical touch, and the fog seemed to thicken, enhancing the eerie ambiance.

    "Let''s start with the town."

    Since we would be here for quite a while, it was important to familiarize ourselves with the surroundings. For some reason, I thought this ce was important for our task.

    Something about this ce seemed a little off to me.

    We wandered through the small town within Phantom''s Land, observing the townspeople going about their activities. Not many people could be seen on the streets, and most of them were either researchers or personnel.

    The atmosphere was bustling yet surreal, with the fog adding an element of mystery to the scene.

    "You know, this is the first time I''ve been in a ce like this. It''s... different, but in a fascinating way," Irina remarked, her eyes scanning the foggy surroundings.

    Sylvie nodded in agreement, "Yeah, it has a unique charm. It reminds me a bit of the Western Uxbridge, but there''s an underlying eeriness that sets it apart."

    While saying those words, she threw a quick look at me. I could see her shaking a little.

    ''I guess she still hadn''t forgotten.''

    Well, that made sense. However, I couldn''t help but agree with Sylvie''s observation. While the Western Uxbridge had its own peculiarities, Phantom''s Land seemed to have an addedyer of the supernatural.

    The mysterious phenomena, the dense fog, and the unusual atmospheric conditions created an environment that felt both enchanting and slightly foreboding.

    As we strolled through the fogden streets, I couldn''t help but notice a small bakery that seemed to be preparing for something.

    Intrigued, I approached the bakery, watching as the townspeople carried on with their tasks. The man behind the counter noticed me and greeted me with a friendly smile.

    "Hello there! What brings you to my humble bakery?" he asked, his voice carrying a warm undertone. But in that tone, I felt something.

    ''His body¡­..''

    Itcked soul.

    Curious, I inquired about the preparations, and the man''s expression turned slightly solemn. "I''m preparing to close up shop. You see, once the time passes 06:06, nobody should be outside."

    "Why is that?" I questioned, intrigued by the specificity of the time.

    The man hesitated for a moment before responding, "There''s an old belief here in Phantom''s Land. As the clock strikes 06:06, the boundary between our world and the spirits'' realm weakens. It''s said that during that time, the spirits are free to roam, and it''s safer for everyone to be indoors."

    "Spirits?"

    I wanted to ask more. The term ''Spirit'' was somethingmon in the games, and [Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny] wasn''t much different.

    However, in this game, they were not as underwhelming as they had sounded.

    "I have talked too much already."

    However, the man didn''t answer me anything more than what he had already said.

    "Do you wish to get any bread?"

    "¡­..No thanks¡­.."

    I left the bakery and met up with Sylvie and Irina, who were waiting nearby. They looked at me expectantly, and Sylvie was the first to speak up.

    "What were you doing in there? Find something interesting?" she asked, a curious gleam in her eyes.

    I briefly summarized what I learned about the belief in spirits and the caution surrounding the time 06:06. However, I chose not to mention my suspicion about the man at the bakery.

    ''For that, let''s wait a little more.''

    It felt premature, and I didn''t want to cause unnecessary rm, especially knowing these two personalities.

    Even right now, Irina was shaking a little from the mist''s pressure, and Sylvie seemed to be bothered as well.

    As I spoke, the girls nced around, and Sylvie pointed out something unusual. "Look, everyone seems to be preparing to go indoors. Do you think it''s rted to what you heard?"

    Irina nodded, her expression thoughtful. "It''s possible.

    "But why did the school not inform us about this?"

    At Sylvie''s question, Irina put his hand on his face for a second.

    "I see¡­" And then came to the realization.

    "What?"

    If what I think is correct, then the school wants us to experience and observe these things firsthand. They''re not holding our hands, but rather, they''re letting us figure it out on our own."

    "Hmm¡­.It makes sense."

    As we observed the townspeople following the tradition of heading indoors before 06:06, it became evident that the academy had intentionally left certain aspects undisclosed.

    ''Certainly, something the academy would do.''

    This experience was not only about studying the magical anomalies but also about adapting to the unexpected, a valuable lesson for future hunters.

    However, something about the phrase 06.06 still bothered me.

    After all, this ce''s time was measured in a different way from others.

 Chapter 257 60.3 - Phantomâ€™s Land

    <h4>Chapter 257 Chapter 60.3 - Phantom''s Land</h4>

    After Astron''s initial exnations and their observations about the Phantom''s Land, both Sylvie and Irina couldn''t help but shudder a little.

    ''If this is how it feels to be around the phenomenal¡­.''

    A new feeling of respect bloomed in Irina''s heart. She had always been arrogant thanks to her lineage and thought being a mage was rtively easy, but looking at it like that, those who worked in ces like this needed quite a strong will and mental.

    ''But, what is our purpose here.''

    Even if the academy wanted them to observe things, this ce seemed rather differentpared to the pieces of training before. Rather than focusing onbat, this time, they were in a ce where the purpose was lost.

    "Let''s return."

    Astron mumbled. At this point, in Phantom''s Land, the air grew colder, and the mystical atmosphere intensified. The townspeople also were hurriedly retreating indoors, following the local tradition as the clock ticked closer to 06:06.

    "Okay."

    There were some other students as well.

    "Why are they leaving?"

    "What is with the issue here?"

    Though most of them were looking around with surprised faces, it seemed they were rather clueless about this part.

    ''Well, they will learn sooner orter anyway.''

    As the trio began their journey back to the bungalow, they noticed an unusual change in the atmosphere. The fog, which had previously been a mere backdrop, started to thicken with every passing second.

    It clung to the surroundings like a dense curtain, obscuring their vision and creating an unsettling ambiance.

    "This fog is getting thicker. Is this part of the usual phenomenon here?" Sylvie questioned, her gaze fixed on the ever-increasing density of the mist.

    Astron furrowed his brow, observing the phenomenon closely. "It''s not usual." His purple eyes were narrowed, but Irina felt like he wasn''t as tense as he should be.

    Being within his team for a long time, she knew how he acted whenever he was unsure of something, and this wasn''t the case right now.

    ''Well, if he hadn''t noticed something, then we should be fine.''

    She reassured herself. He was unusually perceptive most of the time, so she had at least this much faith in his judgment.

    As they ventured further, the fog became so thick that their surroundings turned into an imprable veil of gray.

    Visibility was reduced to a mere few feet, and the air grew colder, carrying an eerie stillness. The sounds of footsteps echoed like ghostly whispers in the dense fog.

    "Check thepass."

    She opened her watch and chose the option of home. As thepass appeared, it showed the direction of their home. They had already tested it before leaving upon Astron''s request, so they were sure that it worked.

    Navigating through the thick fog with the assistance of thepass, the trio managed to reach the bungalow not long after. The enchanted device proved to be their guiding light in the murky surroundings.

    Upon entering the bungalow, they felt a sense of relief as the fog''s oppressive presence was temporarily held at bay.

    "Haaaah¡­.." The first one to relieve was Sylvie. Irina also wanted to do the same, but she refused to show weakness before this guy.

    The interior offered a familiar sanctuary, and the trio decided to take a moment to gather their thoughts on the couch.

    "So, what do you guys think?

    "Not sure."

    "Let''s wait for a little while," Irina mumbled. "But stay alert. I feel like something will happen."

    Just as she said, the timer on the wall steadily counted down the minutes, and as it finally reached 06:06, an inexplicable transformation urred.

    SWOOSH!

    The mist that had veiled thendscape outside suddenly turned dark, as if the sky had plunged into night within moments.

    CREAK! CREAK!

    The abrupt change was apanied by strange noises emanating from the darkened mist. Whispers echoed, and indistinct voices filled the air, creating an unsettling symphony that resonated through Phantom''s Land.

    SWOOSH!

    Silhouettes, barely visible in the pitch-ck mist, began passing through the windows of the bungalow. Eerie sounds echoed, filling the air with an otherworldly symphony. The trio, Astron, Irina, and Sylvie, exchanged uneasy nces as the mysterious figures moved silently around them.

    The unsettling atmosphere escted as the windows began to shake violently as if they were about to shatter. The trio sprang into action, rushing to close the heavy lids of the windows to ward off the impending threat.

    "Quickly! Seal the windows!" Astronmanded, his voice calm despite the surreal events unfolding.

    Irina and Sylvie followed suit, hastily securing the windows to keep whatever lurked outside from entering. The shaking intensified, apanied by a chorus of haunting whispers that seemed to seep through the smallest gaps.

    "What...what are these things?" Sylvie questioned, her voice barely audible over the disconcerting sounds.

    Astron, his eyes focused and intense, scanned the room. "Phantoms." He replied.

    "These are phantoms?"

    "High likely."

    Even though they researched beforeing here, there wasn''t much-published information about both phantoms and how Phantom''s Land worked. This wasn''t a touristic ce, and the government-controlled the informationwork about this one.

    "I see."

    Sylvie nodded her head, understanding.

    CREAK!

    The creaking sounds continued for a little while as the silhouettes surrounding them continued their movements.

    However, at this point, they had gotten used to it. Even though it may have been a little overwhelming at the first minute, they were future hunters and had seen their fair share of weird things.

    Irina couldn''t help but ask, "What should we do now?"

    Now that they couldn''t go out, there wasn''t much they could do after all.

    Astron nced at his watch, his purple eyes focused on the enchanted timepiece. "We wait. This seems to be part of the phenomena Eleanor mentioned. As long as we keep the windows closed, we should be safe."

    He didn''t see any signs of phantoms inside, and the academy should give the students at least this much salvation.

    GRUMBLE!

    Just as he spoke, a distinct sound echoed in the room, cutting through the eerie ambiance. It was the unmistakable grumbling of a hungry stomach.

    Everyone turned to look at Sylvie, who appeared slightly embarrassed. "Uh, sorry about that. Guess I''m hungrier than I thought."

    Irina couldn''t help but smirk, finding the timing rather amusing.

    GROWL!

    However, her triumphant expression quickly faded as her own stomach joined in, producing a sound that mirrored Sylvie''s hunger.

    "Remarkable. Despite the unusual circumstances, you two still manage to have an appetite."

    Irina, trying to salvage her pride, crossed her arms defensively. "Well, we can''t control when we get hungry, even in a ce like this."

    "I guess our bodies don''t care if we''re surrounded by phantoms or not."

    However, at the mention of their stomachs rumbling, a problem appeared immediately.

    ''Who will cook?''

    It was a question that needed to be answered immediately.

    "So, any of you know how to cook?"

    Irina''s confident demeanor wavered, and a faint blush colored her cheeks. "Cook? Well, I, um, I''ve never really cooked before. It''s not something nobles typically do."

    Her point was fair. As a person from one of the six main magic families, she had never have any need to cook in her entire life.

    "Tch¡­Entitled nobles."

    "What did you say?"

    "You should know how to cook. It is an essential skill to survive."

    Irina huffed, defensively crossing her arms. "I''ve always had servants to do the cooking. I never needed to bother with it, and I am sure I will never do in the future."

    "Are you dumb? What about now?"

    "Now is an exception."

    "Those exceptions are what we call life-threatening situations. I guess you will just pray to god that you don''t encounter one?"

    "..."

    Seeing Irina''s defeated expression, Astron''s gaze shifted to Sylvie. However, despite her initial embarrassment, she met his eyes for a moment before averting her gaze.

    The silence spoke volumes, and it was clear that neither of them had much experience in the culinary arts.

    Sylvie mumbled, "I can make instant noodles, I guess."

    "Really?"

    And he couldn''t help but shake his head.

    ''Modernity ruined femineity.''

    He wanted to say, but there was no need to trigger some people. And it was not like cooking was associated with femininity anyway.

    But he still couldn''t help but sigh at theck of cooking skills disyed by the two nobledies.

    Standing up from the couch, he made his way to the kitchen. Irina, puzzled by his sudden movement, called after him, "Where are you going?"

    Astron nced over his shoulder with a deadpanned face. "Where does it seem like I am going?"

    "¡­.."

    ''What is with you, humph? Not everyone needs to know how to cook?''

    Seeing his crappy attitude, she got annoyed. But, she couldn''t do anything at all.

    As he reached the kitchen, Astron began rummaging through the cabs, seemingly well-acquainted with the contents. Irina and Sylvie exchanged curious nces, wondering what culinary skills he possessed that they were unaware of.

    Astron''s proficiency in the kitchen wasn''t a recent development. Living alone for a considerable time had forced him to pick up various skills, including cooking.

    His frequent visits to dungeons had also yed a role in refining his abilities, as resourcefulness often meant the difference between a satisfying meal and an empty stomach in the unpredictable environments of dungeons.

    Being nutritious was pretty important for hunters, and those who could fill stomachs fast enough had an advantage over those who didn''t.

    Though, of course, his skills weren''t on the level of a chef, it was satisfying enough, nevertheless.

    He thought that, at least.

    Soon enough, the kitchen was filled with the sound of sizzling as Astron expertly prepared a meal. The enticing aroma gradually filled the room, catching the attention of both Irina and Sylvie.

    Irina couldn''t help but be a bit intrigued. "What are you cooking?"

    FUSH!

    Astron, focused on his culinary task while stirring the pan constantly, replied, "A simple stir-fry. It''s a quick and tasty option."

    Sylvie, still amazed by his unexpected cooking skills, added, "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be so good at this."

    ''It is not that this is good¡­.It is just you had never bothered to see any chef working.''

    He wanted to say but kept it inside. Dexterity was something he was proud of, but he never initially thought he was an extraordinary cook.

    "This is nothing."

    Irina, unable to resist a challenge to her capabilities, dered, "Well, I could do it too if I tried."

    But that scratched our edgy boy''s pride. Without missing a beat, he handed her the pan

    "Ho? Give it a shot, then."

    Irina took the pan confidently, trying to mimic Astron''s stirring technique. However, as she attempted to showcase her culinary prowess, the pan wobbled dangerously, and it was clear she was struggling to maintain control.

    Astron, with a deadpan expression, stretched his hand towards the pan, activating his [Telekinesis] without a word. The pan floated effortlessly in the air, evading the imminent disaster that Irina''s attempt threatened.

    "I had a feeling this would happen."

    Irina, slightly embarrassed but unwilling to admit defeat, crossed her arms defensively.

    "Cough...Well, it''s not as easy as it looks."

    However, she also noticed how fast he deployed¡¸Telekinesis¡¹.

    ''This guy? When did he get this proficient.''

    Just a week ago, he started studying Level 0 magic, and now he is using Level 1. Of course, considering his learning skills, it was good, but he seems to be exceptionally working on [Telekinesis] a little more.

    Sylvie, suppressing a giggle, added, "Cooking is an art, after all. It takes practice."

    Astron grabbed the pan and continued to stir it. "Exactly. An art that you seem to be ignoring."

    "¡­.."

    As the stir-fry continued to sizzle, Astron gracefully took back control of the pan, demonstrating his skill with ease.

    The aroma of the cooking meal filled the air, and despite the initial attempt at participation, Irina and Sylvie found themselves content to let Astron handle the culinary duties while they prepared the table and the cups.

 Chapter 258 60.4 - Phantomâ€™s Land

    <h4>Chapter 258 Chapter 60.4 - Phantom''s Land </h4>

    "Hmm¡­.Certainly interesting¡­.."

    I was walking, looking around. The mist that had been covering everything slowly started to cease from my eyes.

    ''It even blocks [Mana Observation] from time to time.''

    Certainly, it was an interesting concept. If possible, I wanted to be able to store some of this mist to analyze its property. If I could create something simr¡­.

    ''I am sure the other professors here are working on this as well.''

    Right now, I was here all by myself. After the hectic night in the bungalow with all windows closed, I decided to check something.

    And just as I had expected, right at 06.06 A.M., the mist turned brighter once again. It seemed, here, the concept of day and night was determined by the exact time.

    Of course, calling this ''day'' wouldn''t be exactly true since, even now, there aren''t many lights around. However,pared to the mist before, it is a lot better.

    ''Should I start my training.''

    Entering the Phantom''s Land won''t be possible this easily in the future, and the atmosphere is certainly a lot better for training both my body and my mana circuits.

    Now that the mist had be more translucent, I could also observe my surroundings with increased rity.

    ''This should be enough.''

    Finding a suitable spot, Imenced my training routine, seamlessly blending physical exercises with mana-enhancing techniques.

    Moving with purpose, I integrated martial arts forms with bursts of mana maniption. Phantom''s Land provided a distinct atmosphere for training, and I seized the opportunity to enhance both my physical and magical capabilities.

    *******

    -CHATTER!

    Inside the city hall of the Phantom''s Land town, people had gathered, waiting for Professor Eldorium to arrive.

    Most of them were the students of Arcadia Hunter Academy who were here for a short trip of four days. After the notice that was given to them by their instructor, those who were interested in academic hearings immediately filled the seats.

    Though seemingly small from the outside, the unique space magic employed by Professor Eldorium expanded the interior, creating an expansive hall with high ceilings adorned with mystical symbols that seemed to shimmer in the ethereal lighting.

    As the students settled into their seats, the air in the expanded city hall hummed with subtle energy, a manifestation of the unique mana density that permeated Phantom''s Land.

    And considering the events of yesterday, some of them even had dark circles under their eyes.

    "Just what the hell was those noises?"

    "Right? I almost even pissed myself. Why didn''t they tell us about those bastards? I pushed myself to my home at thest second."

    "Well, you are lucky. One of my team members thought he could fight them, but then he was knocked down when we found him. Following that, teachers came and got him out."

    "I see, so they know our progress, right?"

    "Most likely."

    While the students were talking amongst themselves, suddenly, the sounds of walking echoed.

    TAK! TAK! TAK!

    Professor Eldorium entered the hall, his imposing presence magnified by the magical ambiance.

    "Good day, esteemed schrs," Professor Eldorium greeted a glint of amusement in his sharp, intelligent eyes. His gaze shifted to some students who disyed signs of fatigue from the previous night''s unsettling events.

    "Well, it seems some of you had an encounter with the local inhabitants of Phantom''s Land," he remarked with a sly grin. "I hope you enjoyed their... nocturnal melodies. It appears they''ve left their mark on a few of you," he added, gesturing yfully towards the dark circles under some students'' eyes.

    A ripple of nervousughter spread through the students as they realized the professor was well aware of their nighttime encounters.

    "Just a friendly reminder," Professor Eldorium continued his tone light, "next time, perhaps bring some earplugs if you n on having a peaceful night''s rest. Those phantoms can be quite the enthusiastic musicians, as you''ve witnessed."

    -LAUGHTER!

    The students chuckled, appreciating the professor''s ability to lighten the mood. Professor Eldorium himself chuckled along, the warmth in his eyes contrasting with the imposing figure he cut.

    "Now, let''s move on to more serious matters, shall we?" he said, transitioning smoothly. "Today, we delve into the realm of Integrated Magical Circuits. But before we embark on this journey, let me assure you, there will be no phantom-rted symphonies involved."

    The studentsughed again, relieved at the professor''s humor.

    "Integrated Magical Circuits," he continued, his tone bing more focused, "represent a convergence of magical theory and adaptability. It''s a concept that requires finesse and an understanding of the dynamic rtionships between magical elements and the changing conditions of the environment. And as you can see, Phantom''s Land is a perfect ce for that."

    However, at that point, he stopped.

    "Let me make it clear, young schrs, that the concept of Integrated Magical Circuits is one typically reserved for advanced magic college-level studies. It requires a depth of understanding and a mastery of magic principles beyond what is usually expected at an academy level."

    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle on the audience.

    "However," he continued a thoughtful expression on his face, "I understand that your presence here in Phantom''s Land is not just an academic pursuit. It''s an exploration, an opportunity to push the boundaries of your magic knowledge. While Integrated Magical Circuits may be a challenge, I believe it can also be a valuable insight for each and every one of you."

    He advised the students to consider staying and delving into the advanced topic, assuring them that the knowledge gained would be a rare and profound addition to their future insights.

    Despite the warning about theplexity of the subject, all of the students, fueled by curiosity and the desire to unravel the mysteries of Phantom''s Land (getting better grades for the practical exam), unanimously chose to remain.

    After all, they were already aware that the concepts talked about here would be at a much higher levelpared to others.

    "I see..." Professor Eldorium''s gaze swept across the enthusiastic faces of the students, a pleased smile ying on his lips. He felt kind of proud seeing their collective decision to stay here.

    "I am delighted by your enthusiasm, young schrs," hemended, his voice carrying a tone of approval. "Your willingness to delve into such matters, even knowing the challenges, is deserving of praise."

    As the professor continued his discourse, borating on the Integrated Magical Circuits, he couldn''t help but notice the focused expressions on the faces of two students seated at the front ¨C Irina Emberheart with her fiery red hair and amber eyes and Seraphina Frostborne with her silver hair and piercing blue eyes.

    ''Ho? To think I could see two heirs of future pirs¡­.Am I lucky or unlucky?''

    He inwardly thought to himself. After all, he himself knew the personalities of those two heads firsthand and was sure that their daughters would not be that different.

    "In any case, the reason for the change in the forms and circuits mostly stems from Mana Junctions. In normal concepts, Mana Junctions serve as the points of convergence where different magical elements harmonize, allowing for a seamless flow of mana, but as the conditions change, the properties of the mana junctions change as well."

    "Therefore, it is incredibly crucial to understand the dynamics of Mana Junctions in these ever-changing spaces." Professor Eldorium emphasized his words.

    He produced diagrams and equations detailing Mana Junctions to the board with a flick of his finger. It was an incredibly good way to control mana as if he was utilizing his other limb.

    "These equations," he continued, projecting the diagrams onto the holographic disy, "represent the movements of mana psions at these Mana Junctions."

    "You see, the properties of these junctions are not static; they adapt and evolve based on the ambient mana and even the subtle fluctuations in Phantom''s Land itself."

    The diagrams on the disy shifted, demonstrating the dynamic nature of Mana Junctions.

    "Here," he pointed to a particr equation, "we have the Mana Harmonization Coefficient, denoted by ¦·. It quantifies the degree to which different magical elements synchronize at a Mana Junction."

    "A higher ¦· indicates a more harmonious convergence, facilitating a smoother flow of mana."

    After that, he continued with another bunch of exnations for the new terms he had named.

    -Spatial Flux Integration Constant

    -Temporal Mana Flux Constant

    Just as he had exined, while most of the students looked at the equations with a mix of confusion and awe, a student with purple eyes had a different thing in his mind.

    ********

    While Professor Eldorium discussed Integrated Magical Circuits, my mind focused on the dynamic nature of Mana Junctions, illuminated by the holographic disy''s diagrams and equations.

    Those terms were all familiar to me from college. After all, once I had learned something, it was almost impossible to forget.

    As I was going through equations and theoretical discussions, an idea came to my mind.

    It was something that had been discussed on Earth as well.

    What if I could theoretically reverse the process of Integrated Magical Circuits? Instead of adapting to the environment, what if I could tailor the magical circuits to harness specific characteristics of Phantom''s Land itself?

    During the lecture, my mind wandered ahead, and I started thinking of an innovative way to apply the reverse-engineering concept.

    If I could possibly create a series of magical circuits that would improve specific qualities of Phantom''s Land, such as manipting the mist, utilizing the distinct mana density, or adapting to its temporal fluctuations¡­..

    That would be¡­.Insanely good.

    ''This¡­.''

    However, I also knew that Icked the necessary general magical knowledge and adaptation for it.

    At least for the time being. No matter how much of a fast learner I am myself, there was no way I could apply such aplex theory right away.

    However, for this purpose, I had the exact individual right beside me.

    The girl with her fiery hair and amber eyes.

    Irina was already immersed in the lecture, listening to everything attentively, but right now, she was needed for something else.

    Feeling a surge of excitement about my idea, I nudged Irina subtly from the side.

    "Hiiick-!"

    Caught off-guard, she let out an involuntary moan, drawing the attention of nearby students.

    "You! What was that for?" Irina hissed, her face flushing with a mix of embarrassment and irritation.

    I leaned in and whispered, "Irina, I have an idea. Listen to this."

    She shot me an annoyed nce but couldn''t hide the curiosity in her eyes as I exined the concept of reverse-engineering Integrated Magical Circuits for the specific environment of Phantom''s Land.

    As I spoke, her expression shifted from annoyance to a thoughtful frown. It seemed the idea resonated with her, and she began to see the potential applications.

    After sharing the idea, I leaned back, waiting for her response. Irina, now intrigued, whispered back, "Well, it''s not a bad idea. But why did you have to nudge me like that?"

    "Just getting your attention. You seemed too engrossed in the lecture."

    "Of course. It is not your usual day to listen to such a lecture from a high-ranking professor."

    "..."

    Irina huffed, a re in her eyes. "Next time, just say something. No need to resort to such tactics."

    "My bad."

    "Let''s talk about this after the lecture ends. I think I can do what you want from me."

    It seemed the idea sounded usible to her...

 Chapter 259 60.5 - Phantomâ€™s Land

    <h4>Chapter 259 Chapter 60.5 - Phantom''s Land</h4>

    After the lecture, Irina and Astron had a very long talk about his own idea about the Phantom''s Land itself.

    ''This guy¡­.''

    And the more she listened to his idea, the more she couldn''t help but get impressed. To be able toe up with such a thing wasn''t hard. Most of the mages could easily think of the reverse-engineering process as a concept.

    However, when it came to applying that in both calctions on paper and reality, they would stumble.

    What Astron did was solve it just at point. The way he provided insights pointed to the source of the problem exactly. Irina herself was one of the best mages amongst her peers, and she was pretty confident in her analytic capabilities.

    ''If he wanted, he could easily get a job as a schr¡­.''

    But even she had to acknowledge the fact that this guy was something else. Even right now, Astron could just focus on studying magic and would most likely be a schr in just a year with his capabilities.

    ''Though, he will obviously never do that.''

    Irina sat in their bungalow, surrounded by holographic diagrams and equations that Astron had prepared for her.

    The concept of reverse-engineering Integrated Magical Circuits for the specific environment of Phantom''s Land lingered in her mind.

    She traced the lines on the holographic disy, pondering the potential applications of harnessing thend''s unique characteristics.

    Astron''s idea intrigued was certainly usible.

    Deep in thought, Irina considered the diagrams and calctions that Astron had handed over to her. He had simplified theplex theory, making it more essible for her to grasp. The challenge now was to trante those theoretical concepts into practical magical applications.

    As her fingers danced over the holographic controls, she began experimenting with the magical circuits.

    Irina focused on manipting the mist, attempting to create a spell that would allow her to control and shape the ethereal substance unique to Phantom''s Land.

    ''If I can do it in this way, then¡­..I can do it this way, too.''

    But, what she had in her mind wasn''t to control the mist but rather to retrace the spell. If she could somehow retrace the spell and find a way to ''feel'' it, she was sure she could do it for any other of a simr kind.

    Though she didn''t know, Astron actually knew her talent. His observant eyes were already well aware of the fact that Irina''s talent didn''te from her speed of calctions but her innate talent to understand without even thinking.

    She basically lived those magics herself.

    While his approach was rooted in analytical calctions, Irina''s strengthy in her ability to intuitively grasp the essence of magic.

    As Irina continued to experiment, she felt a sense of deep connection. It was as if the mist around her was an extension of herself.

    With subtle maniptions, she was able to reveal the underlying magic that shaped Phantom''s Land through the holographic disy.

    ''I see, so this works like that.''

    While alone, Irina explored theplexities of the mist, carefully manipting the holographic controls like a conductor leading a magical symphony.

    Well, that was definitely an exaggeration, but she wasn''t in the mood to correct herself.

    ''Quantum Entanglement.''

    Astron had named it in such a manner. Though she wasn''t sure why he named it ''Quantum,'' the word'' Entanglement'' was quite correct.

    Drawing inspiration from her extensive knowledge of magical theory and Astron''s writings, Irina began to employ principles of quantum entanglement.

    At first, it was hard.

    ''No, it should be like that.''

    ''No.''

    ''No, again.''

    She used psionics to bridge consciousness and magic in her experiments. Her thoughts blended with the magic, creating a spectrum of light on the disy.

    ''No, again.''

    But, it was still not enough. Even though she could see the spectrum, that wasn''t the desired output; she needed to see more detailed information out there.

    Irina experimented with various approaches to understand the essence of the mist in Phantom''s Land.

    ''No, again.''

    She manipted the holographic controls and tried differentbinations, but the breakthrough she craved remained elusive.

    As she persisted, the mist responded to her thoughts, revealing glimpses of its magic. Frustration threatened to surface, but Irina pressed on. After all, she felt like she was at least getting closer.

    Though no one was pressing on her on this matter, it felt like she needed to do her best.

    Then, like a thief on the verge of unlocking a case, she felt it ¨C a subtle sensation, a whisper in the psionic currents. It was akin to that elusive tick noise, a sound heard by a thief skilled enough to open a secured lock without any lock in the movies.

    ''Wait...''

    In an instant, everything aligned. The mist unraveled, revealing its mysteries, and Irina felt a transcendent connection beyond anything.

    ''I hear it.''

    It was like she was now inside the mist itself, not physically but in terms of constructing the magic itself.

    ''I''ve got it.''

    After all, the Phantom''s Land wasn''t here fifty years ago, and it appeared suddenly out of nowhere. That was why it was ssified as a ''Phenomenon.''

    Mages could only exin it as the interference of mana with the world.

    Irina''s eyes widened with realization, and a triumphant smile graced her lips. The mist, once an enigma, now yielded its secrets to her mastery.

    "I''ve got it!"

    Irina eximed with unrestrained joy, feeling the rush of sess coursing through her veins. Her triumphant moment echoed in the room as she reveled in her mastery over the mist''s magic.

    "Ahahaha! I did it!" she continued, herughter echoing through the chamber.

    Just as she was reveling in her aplishment, a voice from the side interrupted her jubtion. "Impressive. You finally cracked it."

    "Kyaaaa!"

    Irina was caught off guard and jumped in her ce with a yelp. Her heart raced as she turned to the source of the voice. It was Astron, standing there with his characteristic indifference as if he had materialized out of thin air.

    "Whoa! Bastard, are you a ghost?" She even swore a little, not being able to contain her words.

    Astron raised an eyebrow, acknowledging her surprise. "You looked quite immersed. I didn''t want to disturb your process."

    Irina, still recovering from the shock, huffed. "Couldn''t you at least make some noise or announce yourself? Sneaking up on people is not cool, you know."

    Astron shrugged, unfazed. "You seemed focused. I didn''t want to break your concentration. Congrattions, by the way. Impressive breakthrough."

    Irina, regaining herposure, grinned. "Well, it is all thanks to you."

    After all, if he hadn''t provided her with his calctions and the concept itself, she would never be able toe up with this process.

    But, hearing this, he shook his head.

    "Not really."

    "What?"

    "If not for you, I wouldn''t be able to do anything. I just came up with the idea."

    "That is the hard part."

    "Nope. Probably only a handful of people could solve what I had written there in such a short amount of time. Coming up with the ideas is certainly important, but not all ideas are applicable, and people like you are the ones making it possible."

    Irina felt an odd warmth spreading through her chest at Astron''s sincere acknowledgment. It was a rare urrence to hear him praise her in such a way, and she couldn''t deny the genuine happiness welling up inside her. As he spoke, she sensed her cheeks turning crimson, and an unfamiliar fluttering feeling danced in her stomach.

    "Hey, stop it," she mumbled, trying to downy the emotions bubbling up within her.

    "Stop what?"

    "Stop praising me like that. It''s... it''s weird," Irina stammered. "This is not like you."

    Astron tilted his head slightly, studying her reaction. "Weird? I was just stating the facts."

    "Well, it''s making me feel weird. Just stop," Irina insisted, attempting to hide the blush on her cheeks.

    "Are you possessed or something?"

    "You are the one possessed, bastard! Just leave me alone!"

    "You! What the hell is wrong with you? Why are you cursing me now?"

    "Shut up and leave me alone."

    "Tch. What a weird woman," Astron muttered, shaking his head before exiting the room.

    SHUT!

    "¡­.."

    As the door closed behind him, Irina slumped into a chair, her face buried in her knees. Despite her attempt to appear indifferent, a slight grin yed on her lips.

    The mix of emotions ¨C the unexpected praise, the warmth in her chest, and the fluttering feeling ¨C left her in a state of confusion.

    "Stupid Bastard," she murmured to herself, her voice muffled by her knees.

    The conflicting emotions seemed to have brought out an unusual side of her, and she couldn''t quiteprehend the intensity of her reaction.

    But she herself didn''t notice that her small grin was creepy as hell¡­..

    *******

    CREAK!

    Beneath the ancient canopy, where moonlight fought a losing battle against the thick mist, the figure slinked through the gnarled trees with the ominous grace of a predator.

    His every step seemed to whisper secrets to the forest floor, and the air wasden with a foreboding tension.

    A wickedughter, sharp and unsettling, echoed through the trees, sending shivers down the spine of every living creature in the woods. The figure''s gleaming ws traced malevolent patterns on the bark as if etching the forest''s dread into the very fabric of nature.

    "Kekekeke... the child of the moon is near," the figure crooned, his voice a sinister melody that resonated with the haunting notes of the Mist.

    In the midst of his journey, the figure''s senses heightened, detecting the distant heartbeat of a lone human waiting in front of his destination.

    "¡­..Kekekeke¡­."

    A wicked grin spread across his obscured face, and hisughter, a macabre melody, resonated through the silent woods.

    "I had been hungry for a while."

    After all, it had been traveling for a very long time and was now hungry.

    SWOOSH!

    As the human stumbled into view, the figure emerged from the shadows, his ws unsheathed and glistening with a dark intent.

    STAB!

    The moonlit glint in the figure''s eyes reflected the imminent demise of the wandering soul. In a swift and silent motion, the figure struck, iming the human with fatal precision.

    "Kurghk-!"

    The forest bore witness to the macabre dance of shadows as the figure''s victim sumbed to the darkness, the life force extinguished in a silent scream.

    "Kekekekekekkeke¡­.."

    The figure dragged the lifeless form into the shadows and had a wicked feast under the ancient canopy.

    Gnashing sounds punctuated the eerie silence as the figure voraciously consumed the human essence. Each gulp seemed to amplify the macabre melody that danced through the mist-

    den air. The remnants of the victim''s life force fueled the figure''s hunger, infusing him with a renewed and ghastly vigor.

    "Kekekeke... a delectable morsel," he chuckled between feasts, the sinister notes weaving through the forest like a haunting luby.

    After finishing his meal, the figure continued his journey through the eerie forest, making the trees seem to lean away from his malevolent presence.

    As the figure approached the ce filled with mist, anticipation hung in the air. Yet, just as the ethereal clearing came into view, his body abruptly halted. A tremor seized him, causing his form to convulse in an unnatural dance. Theughter that had echoed so triumphantly moments ago now dissolved into strained gasps.

    "Kekeke... what... is this?" The figure''s voice wavered, a rare note of uncertainty tainting his macabre melody. His ws, once poised for the next hunt, now shook uncontrobly as if an unseen force had gripped him.

    -THUD!

    And just at that moment, suddenly, in front of his face stood two ck eyes.

    Two hollow eyes that he couldn''t look even a millisecond.

    "Finally, one of our kin returns to this forsaken ce," a haunting voice echoed, emanating from the void within the hollow eyes. The figure, trapped within the paralysis of fear, strained toprehend the eerie presence before him.

    The Mist, once a malevolent dance partner, seemed to recoil in the face of this unseen force. The air thickened with an otherworldly aura as the figure''s trembling form stood frozen, entrapped not by physical ws but by an intangible power that transcended the realm of the living.

    "Kekeke... kin?" The figure''s voice, nowced with confusion, faltered as the hollow eyes bore into the very essence of his being. The forest, silent witness to countless horrors, held its breath as if awaiting the revtion of an ancient secret.

    In the midst of the mysterious encounter, the figure felt a surge of disorienting energy coursing through him. The haunting voice continued, "Thanks to your unwitting presence, I have finally awakened from my slumber."

    The words hung in the air like a chilling breeze, carrying an ancient weight that resonated through the haunted woods. The Mist, once a malevolent force, now cradled the figure in its ethereal embrace, guiding him into an unconscious abyss that held many of the souls.

    To his very end.

 Chapter 260 60.6 - Phantomâ€™s Land

    <h4>Chapter 260 Chapter 60.6 - Phantom''s Land </h4>

    At the time of 06.06 A.M., when life started to settle in the Phantom''s Land, Ethan found himself wandering alone through the dense mist.

    The fog cloaked everything in an otherworldly ambiance, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease lingering in the air.

    ''Again, this feeling¡­''

    His footsteps echoed softly as he strolled along, the mist swirling around him like ethereal tendrils. The Phantom''s Land was known for its mysterious and magical phenomena, and Ethan''s assignment was to observe and document any unusual urrences.

    After the first day of coborative observation with Lucas and Caleb, the team decided that it might be more efficient for each member to venture out alone.

    ''What did Caleb say again? Was it to measure the Temperature and the Humidity?''

    The limited time they had in this peculiar environment urged them to collect as much data as possible, and splitting up seemed like the best approach. And, since Caleb was the best one amongst the trio in terms of theory, they decided to leave him the decisions.

    He didn''t want to admit it, but when it came to the theory, he was not the best. That was how he was. He didn''t hate studying and was pretty much diligent, but he himself knew hecked the inherent talent of those academics.

    Though he didn''t mind it, in this world where people were ruled by strength, he couldn''t mind it at all.

    As Ethan continued his solitary walk through the mist-shroudedndscape of the Phantom''s Land, he found himself surrounded by unusual and magical sights.

    Ethan''s senses were on high alert as he continued his solitary walk, periodically stopping to jot down notes in his observation journal.

    ''Again, once again¡­..''

    But, there was something foreign here.

    The air was thick with mystical energy, and the ethereal tendrils of fog seemed to dance in response to the unseen forces that governed this realm. However, different from how he had seen previously, there was something unnatural here.

    And the feeling he was getting now was a lot more disturbing than at the start.

    ''As if something is preying upon me.''

    That was why he was armed with his spear, ready to strike. However, even after leaving his home, he had yet to encounter anything that would threaten his life.

    SCREECH!

    Aside from these wandering phantoms.

    Ethan swiftly turned in the direction of the sound, his hand instinctively tightening around the shaft of his spear.

    Through the mist, he spotted a phantom, a spectral entity with an eerie glow, closing in on him with hostile intent.

    ''Another phantom. Today, I have been encountering these more frequently .''

    Without hesitation, Ethan shifted into a defensive stance and confronted the phantom.

    SCREECH!

    The screeching intensified, echoing through the mist, as the ethereal creature lunged at him. With practiced precision, Ethan parried its attacks, utilizing his spear to keep the phantom at bay.

    SWOOSH!

    After that, feeling a surge of mana coursing through him, Ethan seized the opportunity. With a swift motion, he coated the tip of his spear with his own mana, imbuing it with a shimmering energy.

    PUFF!

    The next thrust pierced through the phantom, shattering its spectral form into small, shiny pieces.

    ''Just as the professor informed me, this seems to be working.''

    ording to Eleanor''s words, dealing with phantoms was easy. One just needed to apply a mana-infused attack to the shiny cores of the body.

    ''But, they are not dead.''

    It was a temporary solution. No matter how many phantoms one killed utilizing this method, in reality, they were just disturbing their manifestation bridge, making those souls return to where they came from.

    Well, in any case, he had already gotten used to this feeling, so he didn''t care. It was quite exhausting to keep one''s guard up all the time, but that also proved how effective this ce was to be used as a training location.

    As Ethan ventured deeper, he noticed an array of peculiar trees, their bark adorned with strange patterns that seemed to pulse with magical energy.

    -THUMP!

    Remembering the task at hand, he approached one of the unique trees, intending to collect the samples required for the observation.

    Amidst the leaves and branches, Ethan recalled the small parchment Caleb had given him before they departed. It was enchanted by Caleb, utilizing his unique trait. The parchment could temporarily manifest an artifact-like effect in this magical environment, aiding Ethan in his tasks. In this aspect, Caleb was the perfect teammate for those like him who struggled to understand concepts of magic and mana engineering.

    Closing his eyes, Ethan focused on the enchanted parchment supplying it with mana. A soft glow emanated from it, creating a spectral image of a tool specifically designed for collecting samples.

    As the magical image materialized, Ethan reached out and found that the spectral tool behaved as if it were a tangible artifact.

    ''Caleb''s enchantments are always impressive.''

    Utilizing the spectral tool, Ethan carefully collected samples from the unique tree, noting its texture and magical resonance. The parchment''s enchantment made the task efficient, allowing him to gather the necessary data without any issues.

    As Ethan carefully collected samples from the unique tree, a sudden sensation of insects crawling upon his skin caused him to flinch.

    -SWOOSH!

    His instincts kicked in, and he immediately shifted into abat position, ready to face a potential threat.

    However, in an instant, the world around him blurred, and a strange dizziness overcame him. The mist seemed to dance in erratic patterns, and Ethan felt the ground beneath him be unsteady.

    ''What is happening?''

    His consciousness wavered, and the mystical energies of the Phantom''s Land yed tricks on his senses. It was as if the very fabric of reality had been altered, and Ethan struggled to maintain his focus.

    In the midst of the disorienting experience, Ethan''s vision dimmed, and he felt a profound exhaustion enveloping him. It was as if the mana in this peculiar realm were draining him of strength.

    ''Not a-¡­''

    With a final effort, Ethan tried to steady himself, but the force that was enveloping him had other ns. In his final moment, before losing consciousness, he was able to catch a glimpse of something materializing in the phantom form.

    ''Eyes.''

    Two eyes looked deep into his soul.

    ********

    Irina, still struggling with her conflicting emotions after her unexpected breakthrough and Astron''s rare acknowledgment, decided to seek confirmation from a more reliable source.

    With a determined expression, she stood up and left the bungalow, making her way towards Professor Eldorium''s residence.

    After all, even if she had felt like she was able to do something without getting any feedback and confirming results, she knew she wouldn''t be able to be sure about it.

    The fog outside had taken on an otherworldly glow as the magical lighting in Phantom''s Land yed tricks on perception.

    ''This¡­.''

    Irina navigated through the quaint town; her thoughts focused on gathering data to validate her newfound understanding of the mist''s magic.

    ''The data from the previous years should be enough.''

    TOK! TOK! TOK!

    Reaching Professor Eldorium''s residence, a building that held an aura of both wisdom and simpleness, Irina knocked on the door. It was prettymon for schrs to live in such a way, whilst mages tended to be a lot more extravagant with their amodations.

    CREAK!

    A few momentster, the door creaked open, and Professor Eldorium stood before her, his intelligent eyes studying her with a knowing gaze.

    "Ah, Irina Emberheart, isn''t it?" he greeted with a warm smile. "What brings you to my humble abode?"

    "Professor Eldorium," Irina began, her voiceposed but carrying an undertone of excitement, "I''ve been working on a theory regarding the mist''s magic in Phantom''s Land. I was wondering if you could provide me with some data forparison. I want to see if my understanding aligns with the known magical phenomena of this ce."

    Professor Eldorium''s eyes twinkled with interest. However, one would never be sure if it was because of his innate desire as a schr or because of his desire to get closer to the heir of the Emberheart family.

    Though again, the world worked in such a way, so who were we to judge?

    "Ah, delving into the mysteries of Phantom''s Land, are we? Imend your curiosity and initiative. Please,e in."

    He gestured for her to enter, and Irina stepped into the professor''s study. The room was filled with ancient tomes, magical artifacts, and a subtle aroma of enchantments.

    Irina took a seat as Professor Eldorium began to retrieve relevant scrolls and documents.

    ''He has no assistant?''

    Though she couldn''t help but ask herself, after all, this ce seemed to be quite untidy and messy.

    "Now, my dear," he said, handing her a parchment covered in intricate runes, "Normally, students are encouraged to make their own observations and draw their conclusions from the conditions surrounding them."

    "It''s an integral part of the learning process. However, exceptions can be made for those with a unique understanding, those who need not rely on shared data."

    He paused, allowing his words to settle in the air, creating an unspoken understanding that his gesture was exceptional.

    "In your case, Irina, I detect a sharp mind and an intuitive grasp of magic without relying on existing information. Sharing this information with you is, indeed, an exception. Consider it a favor extended to a promising mage with a notable lineage."

    The subtle implications hung in the air, a silent acknowledgment of the Emberheart family''s contributions to the magicalmunity and a reminder that such favors were not granted lightly.

    This was basically saying, I am doing a favor for you, and I hope that you won''t forget it in the future.

    "Of course, professor. I know such favors are not to be taken lightly. Rest assured, I will always remember this generosity," Irina replied, her voiceposed but carrying a tone of sincere gratitude.

    She epted the parchment covered in intricate wards so that the records were protected, feeling the weight of the implied exchange. The dance of favors and expectations was a delicate one, especially within the intricate web of the high society.

    And she knew how to navigate through them.

    "Then, I won''t keep you busy any longer, professor. I wish you the best with your research." With a nod of gratitude, she got ready to leave Professor Eldorium''s study, parchment securely in her possession.

    "Student Irina, remember to return those data before 5 P.M.," he advised, his voice carrying a subtle warning. "Those are the documents governed by the Association."

    Irina nodded in acknowledgment, her focus undeterred. "I''ll make sure to return it on time, professor. Thank you again for entrusting me with this valuable information."

    And with those words she left.

    *******

    Irina returned to her room, parchment in hand, excitement still bubbling within her.

    The holographic disys and equations that Astron had provided were ready forparison with the data she had just acquired from Professor Eldorium.

    Seated at her desk, surrounded by the magical glow of her holographic apparatus, Irina meticulouslypared the two sets of information.

    The parchment from Professor Eldorium contained years of recorded data on the mist''s magical properties in Phantom''s Land.

    "Let''s see if my theory holds up," Irina muttered to herself, her fingers dancing over the controls.

    The holographic disys flickered to life, showcasing the intricate patterns and values she had recorded based on her reverse-engineering concept.

    However, as theparison unfolded, a furrow appeared on Irina''s brow. The values didn''t align as expected. It was as if something crucial was missing or, worse, inurately interpreted.

    "This doesn''t make sense," Irina murmured, flipping through the parchment and her own notes. She double-checked the equations, ran simtions, and recalibrated the magical circuits. Yet, the discrepancies persisted.

    Frustration crept into her expression. It wasn''t just a matter of small deviations; the entire set of values seemed to be at odds with each other.

    It was a puzzle with missing pieces, and Irina couldn''t fathom what was going wrong.

    "Am I missing a step? Did we overlook a factor?" Irina questioned herself, her mind racing through the intricate details of her theory. Doubt clouded her initial certainty, and the frustration grew.

    But just as she was thinking about all those things, suddenly she felt like her world started blurring.

    ''What is happening?''

    But, before she could even do anything, her world went dark.

    -THUD!

    As her body fell to the ground.

 Chapter 261 61.1 - Point Break

    <h4>Chapter 261 Chapter 61.1 - Point Break</h4>

    The dense mist enveloped Sylvie and her friend, Jasmine, as they walked through the mysteriousndscape of Phantom''s Land. The mist seemed to shroud everything, creating an atmosphere around them.

    After they had spent their night together, Irina and Astron were doing something that was far moreplex than she had thought, so she got bored.

    So she went to get some fresh air if it could be called fresh, and there she met Jasmine and her group.

    And thankfully, they let the two do their own thing without objecting much.

    And now, here they were.

    Jasmine, ncing around with a sense of awe, remarked, "This ce is so surreal. It''s like we''re in a dream or something."

    Sylvie nodded in agreement, her senses on high alert. "Yeah, it''s unlike anything we''ve experienced before. I never expected the test to be like this."

    Jasmine chuckled, "Well, at least it''s not boring, right? But seriously, what do you think about all this?"

    Sylvie pondered for a moment before responding, "I don''t know. It''s fascinating and a bit overwhelming at the same time. Astron seems to know a lot about this ce, though."

    Jasmine raised an eyebrow at Sylvie''s mention of Astron. "That guy?" she inquired, a curious glint in her eyes. Well, considering his prowess at the library, it seemed like he was at least intellectual enough.

    "Yeah. They are discussing something with Irina right now?"

    "He is with Irina? That Irina Emberheart?"

    "Yes."

    "Do they get along?"

    Sylvie hesitated, her expression bing slightlyplicated. "Well, you know how they are. It''s a bit...plicated. They either bicker like there''s no tomorrow or... well, it''s not like they''re best friends."

    Jasmine chuckled, sensing there was more to the story. "Complicated, huh? That sounds interesting. What''s the deal between those two?"

    Sylvie sighed, trying to find the right words to convey the intricacies of Irina and Astron''s dynamic. "Irina is¡­..Well, it is really hard to exin. But their personalities sh, you know? Irina is all about authority and rules, and Astron, well, he''s not exactly the obedient type."

    "Yeah, he doesn''t seem to be the obedient type, certainly."

    That guy was pretty rude, both to Sylvie, to her, and to others.

    But at the same time, Jasmine remembered something. Her friend''s expression when she was with him.

    "Are you okay with it, though?" So, she asked.

    Sylvie looked at Jasmine, a puzzled expression on her face. "What do you mean, okay with it?"

    "I mean¡­.These two are together alone in the bungalow, you know?"

    Sylvie still didn''t understand. "They''re... together in the bungalow?"

    Jasmine chuckled, "Yeah, you said they needed some ''alone time'' to discuss strategies, I suppose. But you know, being alone in a bungalow, it could lead to... other discussions."

    Sylvie''s eyes widened as the realization dawned on her, and her cheeks turned a shade of pink, understanding what she was saying. "You¡­.What are you saying? They are not like that."

    She wanted to tell her friend that there was no way these two were like that, but at the same time, she suddenly remembered their feelings when they bickered.

    ''That¡­.No way, right?''

    THUD!

    But just as her thoughts were about to drag away further, suddenly, she heard the sound of someone falling to the ground.

    "Huh? Jasmine?"

    Turning towards the source of the voice, she noticed that Jasmine was lying on the ground.

    Sylvie rushed towards her fallen friend, panic creeping into her voice. She knelt beside Jasmine, gently shaking her shoulders. "Jasmine, wake up! What happened?"

    But there was no response. Jasmine remained unconscious, and Sylvie''s worry intensified. Panicking a little, Sylvie shouted for help, hoping someone nearby would hear her.

    "Help! Somebody, please help-!"

    She was about to shout more, but then she realized where they were. Right now, they were inside the fog of the Phantom''snd, and they couldn''t see much.

    Sylvie, her worry escting, gazed down at Jasmine, trying toprehend what had just transpired. The misty surroundings of Phantom''s Land added an eerie touch to the unfolding situation, making it even more unsettling.

    She felt a creepy sensation rising upon her skin and face, but she couldn''t focus on that right now.

    Focusing her attention on Jasmine, Sylvie attempted to use her healing powers to revive her friend. She ced her hands on Jasmine''s shoulders, closing her eyes to channel mana through her fingertips. The soft glow of healing energy enveloped Jasmine, but to Sylvie''s surprise, there was no immediate response.

    Panic crept into Sylvie''s voice as she continued to shake Jasmine gently. "Come on, Jasmine, wake up! What''s happening?"

    But suddenly, her world turned cold for a second.

    ''Calm down, Sylvie.''

    As if something inside her was calling her out. No, it wasn''t something but herself.

    ''What are you doing, Sylvie? Are you going to mess up everything again?''

    She knew for a fact that right now, they weren''t in the perfect position to get help, and neither did they need to. She was a healer herself.

    ''You must always remain calm, regardless of the situation. This is the most important aspect of learning how to fight, but it applies to everything.''

    Remembering his words while he taught her how to fight, she knew if she wanted to be any help to others she needed to keep her calm.

    ''Start with finding the source of the problem.''

    Focusing her attention on Jasmine, Sylvie attempted to use her healing powers to perform a quick check-up on her friend, her friend.

    However, as her hands moved over Jasmine''s body, she couldn''t discern any apparent injuries or ailments. It was perplexing.

    The misty environment, coupled with the mysterious nature of Phantom''s Land, seemed to obscure the true condition of Jasmine. Sylvie could feel a dark aura enveloping her friend, but its origin and implications remained elusive.

    "Something''s not right," Sylvie muttered to herself, a sense of frustration and helplessness settling in.

    This was no natural thing. Right now, the thing that was surrounding her friend was definitely out of the ordinary and a phenomenon that she had encountered for the first time.

    The dense fog distorted her surroundings, making it challenging toprehend the situation fully.

    SCREECH!

    The sudden, ear-piercing sound echoed through the mistyndscape, sending shivers down Sylvie''s spine.

    ''What?''

    As if in response to the unsettling noise, a phantom materialized from the fog, lunging towards Sylvie with menacing intent.

    Fear gripped Sylvie, her senses on high alert as the phantom approached.

    SWOOSH!

    However, a reflex born from her training kicked in. Without conscious thought, Sylvie''s body moved, a fluid dance of evasion that narrowly avoided the spectral creature''s attack.

    The phantom passed through the space Sylvie had upied just moments before, its ghastly form dissipating back into the mist.

    "Haaaah¡­..Haaah¡­."

    Sylvie''s heart raced, a mixture of fear and adrenaline coursing through her veins.

    "Calm down, Sylvie," she whispered to herself, remembering the importance ofposure in moments of crisis.

    ''Now phantoms are around, this is not good.''

    The encounter with the phantom only intensified the urgency of the situation, urging Sylvie to find a solution for both Jasmine and herself.

    ''I need to find a safe ce.''

    And instantly, she remembered where they could protect themselves.

    SCREECH!

    The unnerving sound of the phantom''s screech echoed once again through the mistyndscape. Annoyance flickered in Sylvie''s eyes, and a surge of frustration boiled within her.

    "Shut up!" she shouted, an unexpected burst of anger fueling her voice. In a reflexive motion, Sylvie swung her hand through the air, as if swatting away an irritating insect.

    To her astonishment, a radiant white-yellowish light intensified at the tip of her fingers. The light expanded, forming a protective barrier that enveloped the phantom.

    In an instant, the ghastly creature dissipated into nothingness, vanishing into the mist.

    Sylvie blinked, bewildered by the sudden manifestation of her powers. It was an instinctive reaction, an outburst of magical energy that seemed to emanate from within her.

    "Huh... What just happened?" Sylvie mumbled to herself, staring at her hand in disbelief. The misty surroundings held an eerie silence as if even Phantom''s Land itself was surprised by the turn of events.

    ''This¡­..''

    Realizing that her newfound ability might be a key to dealing with the phantoms, Sylvie focused her attention back on Jasmine. The dark aura surrounding her friend persisted, and Sylvie felt an urgency to find answers.

    "We need to get out of here," Sylvie muttered, determination recing her earlier sense of helplessness.

    She reached for the small watch strapped around her wrist. She opened it, revealing a magicalpass that always pointed towards their amodations ¨C the bungalows.

    "Haaaaah¡­..Come here¡­"

    Taking a deep breath, she grabbed her friend and put her on her back.

    "Ack! You are heavy."

    But her friend was a little heavier than she had taken, though after imbuing herself with mana she was able to carry her easily.

    ''Now, let''s go.''

    Sylvie followed the gentle pull of thepass needle, leading the way through the thick mist. The path was challenging, with obscured visibility and eerie shadows dancing around them. However, Sylvie pressed forward, carrying the unconscious Jasmine on her back.

    SCREECH! SCREECH!

    As they moved, spectral shapes materialized from the fog, phantoms drawn by the mysterious energy permeating Phantom''s Land. Sylvie, now moreposed, swung her hand with purpose each time a phantom approached. The radiant light emanated again, dispelling the ghostly creatures effortlessly.

    The journey was not easy, as the mist yed tricks on Sylvie''s senses, and the constant encounters with phantoms tested her resolve.

    ''Don''t stop Sylvie.''

    Despite all the challenges, the determined healer pressed on, guided by the needle of thepass. After all, there was no way she could abandon her friend like that.

    Finally, after navigating the maze-like terrain, Sylvie arrived at the familiar sight of the bungalows.

    The bungalows stood as beacons of safety amidst the spectralndscape. Sylvie, relieved to have reached their destination, approached her bungalow with Jasmine still on her back.

    "Haaaaah¡­.Finally¡­.."

    She carefully opened the door, anticipating thefort and security within. However, what awaited her inside was not the peace she expected. Irinay on the ground, unconscious, just like Jasmine. Sylvie''s eyes widened, and a feeling of dread washed over her.

    "Oh no¡­ Irina!"

    Leaving Jasmine on the ground, Sylvie rushed to Irina''s side. She checked for any signs of injury or ailment but found none. It was as if an unseen force had rendered both Irina and Jasmine into a deep slumber.

    "No! Don''t tell me¡­.."

    A sense of urgency gripped Sylvie as she realized the gravity of the situation. Leaving the bungalow, she ventured into the small town area of Phantom''s Land, only to find that everyone else¡ªstudents, instructors, and staff alikey unconscious on the ground.

    "No, no, no, no, no..."

    Even if she needed to calm down, how could she?

    "Something''s terribly wrong¡­ What happened to everyone?"

    After all, inside this misty fog of the Phantom''s Land, only she was awake right now¡­..

 Chapter 262 61.2 - Point Break

    <h4>Chapter 262 Chapter 61.2 - Point Break </h4>

    With a heavy heart and a sense of urgency, Sylvie returned to her bungalow, contemting the mysterious circumstances that had left everyone unconscious. As she gentlyid Jasmine and Irina side by side, a deep worry etched across her face.

    "What is happening here? How did everyone end up like this?"

    Sylvie pondered the possible causes, but the mysterious nature of Phantom''s Land seemed to shroud the answers in uncertainty.

    No matter what she thought, this situation didn''t make any sense at all. But, one thing was certain, in this ce of Phenomena only she was awake now while others were not.

    ''And there are phantoms.''

    The fact that she was attacked by phantoms countless times just on the way alone made the ce dangerous as well.

    ''After the timees to 06.06 P.M...''

    She knew what this implied. The phantoms outside of the bungalows became infinitely more rampant and dangerous after that time.

    ''And many students must have lost their consciousness outside of the bungalows.''

    They came to thisnd with the academy, and there were at least 200 students here right now, and she couldn''t possibly carry all of them back to bungalows.

    Let alone carrying them, even finding them in this mist would be quite a challenge.

    ''I can''t possibly leave this ce to call help either.''

    The academy didn''t provide them with possible ways to return since the students were meant to stay here all the time. Therefore, they had no way of knowing how to get out of Phantom''s Land.

    In the midst of her contemtion, Sylvie''s attention was abruptly drawn to Jasmine''s resting form.

    From the spot where Jasminey, a mysterious distortion in the air manifested, taking the form of a phantom.

    SCREECH!

    Before Sylvie could fullyprehend what was happening, the phantom lunged towards her, catching her off guard.

    "What the¡ª"

    The ethereal creature''s attack sliced through the air, aiming for Sylvie. Instinct kicked in, and Sylvie, driven by a mix of fear and determination, reacted swiftly.

    THUD!

    With a forceful swing of her hand, she managed to smash the phantom down before it couldnd its strike.

    "Hah..."

    Panting slightly, Sylvie realized that this was no ordinary phenomenon.

    As she caught her breath, another disturbance caught her attention.

    SCREECH!

    A phantom emerged from Irina''s unconscious form, its spectral presence sending a chill down Sylvie''s spine. Without hesitation, Sylvie focused her energy and swiftly dispatched the phantom, ensuring it dissipated into the mist.

    "What is going on? Why are these phantoms appearing from our friends?"

    The unsettling realization that the phantoms were somehow connected to the unconscious students deepened Sylvie''s concern. Adding the fact that they could appear in the bungalows made everything more and more dangerous as well.

    ''Just what is this?''

    She couldn''t think of anything else as she sank into the couch. All of these things were taking a toll on her mind.

    The chilling encounters with phantoms emerging from her friends only added to the mysterious and perilous nature of Phantom''s Land.

    As she pondered the situation, a realization dawned on her¡ªa realization that could potentially be the key to unlocking the mystery.

    Amidst the chaos, a thought surfaced in Sylvie''s mind. Out of all the students in Phantom''s Land, only she was awake, and her unusual powers seemed to y a role in her safety.

    ''First Lord''s Authority¡­..''

    The soft glow emanating from her hands caught her attention, reminding her of the unique abilities she possessed.

    "What if..." Sylvie murmured, her eyes narrowing in focus. "What if I can use this power to wake others up?"

    It made sense. After all, if what she thought was correct, then if she could implement how she did to herself, then everything would be okay.

    As a healer who loved to experiment with herself, she closed her eyes and slowly started exploring her own body first.

    The gentle glow of her healing powers intensified as she focused on the source of her abilities. As her consciousness delved deeper, she encountered a peculiar sensation¡ªan obstruction within her own heart.

    A ck aura seemed to swirl around a specific area, creating a barrier that prevented her from getting grasped by the same ck misty aura that was covering others.

    ''I see...''

    Then she realized that this was the reason why she wasn''t affected by it. Something inside her was autonomously protecting her from the dangers, even if she wasn''t reacting to it at all.

    Sylvie, realizing the protective barrier within her own heart, saw an opportunity to extend this safeguard to others whoy unconscious in the mysterious mist of Phantom''s Land.

    She first looked at Jasmine, her friend who was with her.

    ''No¡­.''

    But she knew her friend. In this situation where many other lives were in danger, she needed to be logical and should never think with emotions.

    Her gaze shifted towards Irina, the rational and analytic mind that could prove invaluable in this situation.

    ''Yes. If it is Irina, then¡­.''

    She needed to ept. She wasn''t the smartest person out there, and someone with a clever mind was needed right now.

    "Haaaaah...Let''s do it Sylvie."

    Approaching Irina with determination, Sylvie took a deep breath, ready to apply her newfound understanding of her powers.

    cing her hands gently on Irina''s shoulders, she closed her eyes and focused on the barrier within her own heart. The gentle glow of her healing powers surrounded both of them as Sylvie attempted to share this protective shield.

    Initially, the attempt seemed to falter. Sylvie''s brow furrowed in concentration as she struggled to extend the protective aura to Irina. It was a delicate process, requiring a deep connection and understanding of the other person''s inner workings.

    But Sylvie didn''t give up.

    After several attempts, a breakthrough urred. The protective aura expanded from Sylvie to Irina, enveloping her in a soft, yellowish glow.

    "Haaaaaah....Haaaah¡­.."

    A gasp escaped Irina''s lips as she jolted awake, breathing heavily as if she had just emerged from the depths of a drowning nightmare.

    Sylvie looked at Irina with a mix of relief and anticipation. "Irina, are you okay? Can you hear me?" The sess with Irina filled her with hope that she could replicate this process and awaken the others from their unconscious state.

    ******

    Irina''s daily grind, you know, the usual ''normal'' stuff. Every morning, she''d get up with the sun peeking through the window ¨C a bit of warmth, a bit of frosty air, setting the tone for the day. Breakfast served by the household staff, quick and routine, nothing extravagant.

    Then it was off to her private study, surrounded by dusty spell books and crackling fireces. Hours lost in the arcane, pages turning, and mentors lurking around. Magic, etiquette, governance ¨C a mix of responsibilities and expectations weighing her down, you know?

    But there were those brief breaks, those moments of fleeting escape. Sometimes, the gardens provided a respite ¨C blossoms and fragrance, a wee distraction from the heavy air of the manor. Other times, she''d venture into the streets of Arcadia Dominion, where chaos and magic shed in a dance of humanity.

    Yet, no matter the respite, the weight of responsibility loomedrge. Tutors, tower inspections, gs ¨C a constant reminder of her role as the Emberheart heiress. A delicate bnce, a dance between duty and desire, each step forward a cautious journey towards an uncertain destiny.

    Sometimes, she would steal away to the gardens, where blossoms bloomed in a riot of color, their fragrance a wee reprieve from the stifling confines of the manor.

    And today was one of those days when she decided to escape from her house just as before.

    And then, as the sun dipped low, the discontent brewed. Through opulent halls, a silent rebellion unfolded. Maids, tasks, and grumbling under her breath about the constraints of her scripted life. Always cleaning, always obeying ¨C it wasn''t the life she wanted, you get me?

    So, she slipped beyond the manicured gardens into the wild embrace of the forest. The untamed, the unscripted ¨C a sanctuary away from the mansion''s polished walls. The scent of damp earth, the rustling leaves, a soothing balm for her restless spirit.

    "Always cleaning, always obeying," she muttered to herself, resentment bubbling beneath the surface. "Do they not see how suffocating it is? This isn''t the life I want."

    And then came the cliff, the moonlit perch overlooking the city lights. A defiant climb to the highest point, where city sounds turned to distant murmurs. A whispered rebellion to the night air ¨C "I won''t be confined by their expectations. This is my life, and I''ll shape it as I see fit."

    At the peak of the cliff, where the city lights below shimmered like distant stars, Irina found herself caught in a moment of rebellion and self-discovery.

    The night air was cool against her skin, and the echoes of her whispered defiance lingered around her.

    And then, in that solitary defiance, a small movement caught her attention. A tiny squirrel, its fur aglow in the moonlight, scurried across the rocky ledge.

    Irina couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief as she watched the creature, taking a moment to forget about her responsibilities. "What a cute little thing," she thought, a rare smile forming on her lips.

    The squirrel seemed unfazed by her presence and continued to nibble on an acorn. Irina decided to approach the tiny creature, taking careful steps towards it.

    As she marveled at its tiny paws and fluffy tail, the worries of her daily life faded away.

    Irina cautiously approached a squirrel, finding sce in her family''s grand expectations. She admired the simplicity and beauty of the tiny creature when something extraordinary happened.

    But just at that moment, the squirrel emitted a soft, glowing yellow aura in the moonlight, leaving Irina awestruck and confused.

    Before she could make sense of the surreal scene, the glow intensified, blinding everything in its radiance. Irina felt a sudden tightness in her chest as the luminous yellow engulfed her senses. The air became thick, almost suffocating, and an unexinable weight pressed down on her. As the vibrant glow intensified, she panicked, feeling swallowed whole.

    Just as she thought she couldn''t bear it any longer, the brilliance vanished, leaving Irina disoriented and gasping for air. As her eyes adjusted, she realized she was no longer on the cliff. She looked around, finding herself in a bungalow with the air still tinged with the scent of damp earth and the distant echoes of the forest.

    "Irina, can you hear me?"

 Chapter 263 61.3 - Point Break

    <h4>Chapter 263 Chapter 61.3 - Point Break</h4>

    "Irina, can you hear me?"

    Irina''s eyes fluttered open, her vision blurry as she gradually regained consciousness. A dull throbbing pain echoed in her head, and she instinctively brought a hand to her temple, trying to soothe the ache.

    "Haaaah... What happened?" Irina mumbled, her voice groggy as she attempted to piece together the fragments of her memory. The misty surroundings and the unusual glow in Sylvie''s eyes added to her disorientation.

    "Sylvie?" she uttered, her gaze meeting the concerned eyes of her friend and teammate.

    Her mind was nk as if some pieces of something were constantly going around her mind.

    ''Just what is this?''

    She couldn''t understand at all. A

    ''I feel like I just woke up from a dream.''

    In the pieces of her pictures, she saw her house, the maids¡­..The memories were blurry, and she wasn''t able to understand everything clearly, but it was like waking up after a dream.

    "Sylvie, what''s going on, right? Why are we here?" Irina''s words were apanied by a pained expression as if the foggy haze in her mind mirrored the mist that enveloped Phantom''s Land.

    Sylvie''s relief was evident, but at the same time, she was having a hard time understanding everything herself, so her face hardened at the mention of recent events.

    Recognizing the need for Irina to cool down and gather her thoughts, Sylvie fetched a ss of water for both of them.

    ''Sigh¡­.What to do¡­''

    She handed Irina the ss, urging her to drink while she took a sip from her own.

    "Take your time, Irina. It''s a lot to process, and I don''t have all the answers either," Sylvie said, her voiceforting yet tinged with uncertainty.

    As Irinaposed herself, Sylvie began to exin the strange urrences in Phantom''s Land. She recounted how people had suddenly lost consciousness, the eerie encounters with phantoms, and the protective power she had discovered within herself.

    "People are unconscious outside, and I think it''s rted to these phantoms. Somehow, I have this power that protected me, and I managed to wake you up," Sylvie exined, her gaze focused on Irina.

    "People are unconscious, huh? Have you checked everyone?"

    Irina asked, looking around. She also had a hard time getting a hold of her head, but she forcefully calmed herself down after utilizing a mana cirction method for such cases.

    ''So, she has a unique power. I knew it.''

    Even though it wasn''t the time to make such assessments, Irina couldn''t help but think. After all, out of all the people here, only Sylvie was awake, and that meant she was exceptional to the point that she defied all the geniuses here.

    "Yes. After leaving Jasmine here, I looked for possible Instructors or Professors, yet everyone I saw was unconscious already."

    "I see¡­.."

    Everything didn''t seem to add up.

    "So, ording to what you''re saying, these phantoms are somehow linked to the unconscious state of everyone. Normally, the Phantoms are unable to enter the bungalows, as we all know. But after some time passed while we were unconscious, some phantoms appeared from our bodies and attacked you, correct?"

    "Yes. That is right." Sylvie confirmed.

    Irina continued with her line of reasoning, her analytical mind at work. "If the phantoms emerged from us, it means the unconscious state of the people is somehow producing these creatures. The fact that they can appear even inside the bungalows after a certain time makes staying here unsafe as well. We can''t afford to let others remain unconscious. It''s not only a danger to them but also puts everyone else at risk."

    Sylvie''s expression tightened as she grasped the gravity of the situation. "So, staying in the bungalows won''t keep everyone safe. We need to find a way to wake them up and deal with the phantoms at the source. But how do we do that?"

    Irina paused for a moment, pondering the avable information. Then, she turned to Sylvie with a determined look. "Sylvie, can you use your power on others? If we can wake them up, we might be able to gather more information and solve this mystery."

    Sylvie nodded, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. "I can try, but..." She hesitated, a sudden dizziness washing over her. "I can feel it. The light surrounding me has already diminished. My mana reserves are almost depleted. I won''t be able to wake up others without enough mana."

    Irina''s brows furrowed as she processed the information while checking Sylvie''s mana reserves. To a trained mage like her, she could easily discern from the body symptoms, and she saw what Sylvie was saying was right.

    "So, the power consumption of forcefully waking others up is so high¡­.."

    That meant two things. The first one is that Sylvie wasn''t talented enough with her powers and used a lot of unneeded energy. That could be possible, but from what Irina had seen, even if Sylvie wasn''t that smart, she had a talent for utilizing mana.

    ''That means¡­.''

    The enemy they were facing, the possible spell that Sylvie had mentioned, was just too strong.

    She turned to Sylvie with a questioning look. "The spell you saw, it covered other people''s hearts, right?"

    Sylvie nodded in confirmation. "Yes, it seemed like some kind of dark aura was surrounding their hearts. That''s what I tried to dispel."

    Irina''s expression grew serious as she decided to investigate the phenomenon herself. She approached Jasmine, who was still unconscious and focused her magical senses on the mysterious energy surrounding the girl''s heart.

    ''This¡­..''

    The moment she delved into it, Irina felt a surge ofplexity and darkness that almost overwhelmed her.

    "Urgh!"

    Immediately, she increased the distance between her and Jasmine. Her headache intensified for a second while her whole world shook.

    ''Just what the hell is this?''

    It was soplex and dark that she couldn''t find anything inside it at all.

    "The energy is ominous, ck, and insanelyplex. I''ve never encountered anything like this," Irina admitted, withdrawing from the probing with a hint of exhaustion in her eyes. "It''s not just a simple spell; it''s something far more intricate and malevolent."

    However, Irina had an idea.

    Inside her head, she felt something ominous appearing.

    Irina, feeling the weight of the situation, excused herself momentarily from Sylvie to check her notes.

    She navigated through holographic diagrams and equations that Astron had prepared for her, but her mind was restless, and something tugged at the corners of her memory.

    ''What am I missing?'' Irina pondered, her fingers dancing over the controls as she scrolled through her notes. As she flipped through the holographic disys, her eyes caught a familiar set of calctions rted to Phantom''s Land.

    The recorded data and the expected data for thend''s characteristics were neatly organized on one of the holographic papers. As shepared the two, a realization hit her like a bolt of lightning.

    ''This¡­ It can''t be.'' Irina''s eyes widened as she retraced the calctions and cross-referenced her findings.

    Just as before, she had initially assumed that she had made a mistake about her theory since the expected results didn''t match the ones that were recorded.

    However, what if she hadn''t made a mistake?

    What if the results were actually true, and the only thing wrong was the perspective they were looking at?

    What if, even from the start, everything was right before their eyes, and they just refused to see it?

    In a sudden revtion, she understood that Phantom''s Land wasn''t a natural phenomenon.

    It wasn''t a random urrence or a magical anomaly that happened out of nature itself.

    Instead, it was the manifestation of an incredibly potent entity''s influence.

    "By the spirits... Phantom''s Land is shaped by a powerful entity residing here," Irina muttered to herself, the pieces of the puzzle falling into ce.

    The malevolent aura Sylvie encountered, the phantoms, and the unnaturalplexity she felt while probing Jasmine''s heart ¨C all of it pointed to the presence of a sentient force.

    "And all the time¡­.We have been missing this."

    To the point that this entity was able to fool countless different mages, even Archmages'' eyes.

    ''And it''s not a friendly one.'' Irina''s mind raced as she considered the implications.

    The entity''s malevolence exined the dark, intricate nature of the spell Sylvie had encountered and theplexity she felt while probing Jasmine''s heart.

    The gravity of the situation sank in. Phantom''s Land wasn''t just a mysterious phenomenon; it was a territory ruled by an entity with intentions unknown and potentially dangerous.

    As she contemted the enormity of their adversary, a realization struck her ¨C the entity''s power far surpassed anything they couldprehend.

    The fact that it could influence Phantom''s Land to this extent and maintain the unconscious state of everyone within its grasp indicated a strength beyond conventional understanding.

    ''We need more than just Sylvie and me to face this threat,'' Irina acknowledged. The two of them, no matter how talented, were insufficient to confront an entity of such caliber.

    That was the natural conclusion. No matter how prideful Irina was, she wasn''t arrogant enough to think that she could face such an enemy all alone.

    Well, she might have thought that in the past, but that was no longer the case.

    ''But, who should we¡­..''

    And at that moment, a seemingly annoying figure popped into her mind ¨C a boy with ck hair and purple eyes.

    ''Why?''

    She couldn''t help but ask herself, getting annoyed. Why was this guy''s face popping out of nowhere?

    Even after excluding all the professors and the instructors, the most rational decision would be to wake up Victor, the strongest person out of all the students.

    But why did his facee up?

    ''I see¡­.''

    Then she realized the reason. That guy, with his unconventional approach and irritatingly insightful observations, suddenly seemed like a potential asset.

    For some reason, she knew whenever she was with him, she knew he wasposed. Never once in her life had she seen him panic before.

    ''As much as he gets on my nerves, his mind might be the key to understanding andbating this entity,'' Irina thought begrudgingly.

    If anyone could unravel theplexities of Phantom''s Land and devise a strategy against the malevolent force, it might very well be Astron.

    There was also the fact that they could only find his location exactly.

    "Tch¡­.."

    Well, these were only the logical reasonings¡­..While there was another reason she would never admit.

 Chapter 264 61.4 - Point Break

    <h4>Chapter 264 Chapter 61.4 - Point Break</h4>

    "Tch¡­." Irina clicked her tongue in annoyance, unwilling to admit the less rational reason behind her choice.

    "Sylvie," Irina began, her expression a mix of frustration and determination, "I know who we need to find. It''s Astron. As annoying as he is, his unconventional thinking might be the key to understanding andbating this entity. Plus, he''s alwaysposed ¨C I''ve never seen him panic. We need someone like that in this situation."

    Sylvie raised an eyebrow, a hint of surprise in her gaze. "Ah¡­." It was not that she disliked it, but more of a fact that it came out randomly. "Astron?" She asked.

    Irina nodded a bit begrudgingly. "Yes, really. Despite his quirks, he has a unique way of approaching problems. I''ve seen it before, and I believe he might have insights that could help us."

    "I see¡­." Sylvie nodded her head, inwardly feeling a little relieved. In this academy, there were only a handful of people that she could talk to, and one of them was definitely him. So, she didn''t want something to happen to him, and she had been feeling uneasy about it for a while.

    "Even if you didn''t say it...I was going to look after him, as well." Hearing this, Irina squinted at Sylvie a little but then didn''t say anything.

    "But¡­..How do we find him?" Sylvie asked, looking around the mistyndscape from the windows, her eyes searching for any sign of Astron.

    After all, since he wasn''t in the bungalows and had left earlier in the day, it was going to be a challenge.

    However, Irina had already considered this in her decision from the start. After all, if they were going to waste immense hours just for searching him, his value would diminish a lot in this radical situation.

    Irina''s frustration shifted to a thoughtful expression. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small watch provided by the academy.

    "Remember this watch? It has twopasses inside ¨C one always points to the direction of the bungalows, and the other always points north."

    "Yes, I remember," Sylvie replied. This was how she had found her way to bungalows, after all. "But, what will they do for our situation?"

    Even then, she couldn''t help but be skeptical. They didn''t even know which direction Astron went, so how could this prove anything?

    Irina nodded, acknowledging Sylvie''s skepticism. "You''re right; thesepasses won''t directly help us find Astron in this vast mist. But have you ever thought about what''s underneath thesepasses?"

    Sylvie furrowed her brows, puzzled by Irina''s question. "What''s underneath? They''re justpasses, aren''t they?"

    Irina smirked, enjoying the intrigue she was creating. She flipped the watch open, revealing the backside of thepasses. There, engraved into the metal, were intricate symbols and lines forming a detailed enchantment.

    Thesepasses are more than just navigation tools," Irina exined, her fingers delicately tracing the engraved symbols and lines forming a detailed enchantment on the back of thepasses. "There''s a hidden enchantment on the back. Watch closely."

    With a determined focus, Irina activated the enchantment, causing the symbols to glow softly. She then looked around the bungalow, ensuring Sylvie observed the reaction.

    "Notice how thepasses point towards another enchantment," Irina pointed out, the glow on the back of thepass subtly aligning with a point in the middle of their own bungalow. "It''s not just about finding north or the bungalows; it''s about revealing an enchantment in the very heart of this ce."

    The idea may be that thepasses would point out in the direction of the maic field, but in Phantom''s Land, the physical features of the world also did change. So, Irina was curious about how the academy handled thesepasses and found these enchantments.

    Sylvie''s eyes closed in realization as she followed Irina''s exnation. "So, thepasses lead to an enchantment in each bungalow. But what does that have to do with finding Astron?"

    Irina smirked, pleased with Sylvie catching on. "Now, imagine if I reverse the process. Instead of seeking the enchantment in our bungalow, we use the reverse. Utilizing this enchantment, we could see where Astron is. After all, he also has the same watch as us, which means his watch should be connected to this enchantment as well."

    Her words made sense. Irina knew this was the most likely way that Academy would be able to trace the students inside the Phantom''s Land and move effectively if something had happened to them.

    Sylvie didn''t know that, but the watches were also linked to another enchantment, which was a lot moreplex and hard to understand. This was probably the one that was connected to the center of the town.

    ''I think they were even expecting us to understand how this worked.''

    There was no way that any students would normally be able to understand normal-level magic-engineering products, but simple things like these seemed to be intentionally spread around.

    Students with good theoretical knowledge and skills could reverse the process easily, which was why Irina did it.

    Though, it wasn''t that it mattered now.

    Irina wasted no time and immediately began the process of reversing the enchantment. Her fingers moved deftly, tracing symbols and manipting the magical energies within the watch. The soft glow from the engraved enchantment reacted to her maniptions.

    ''Wow¡­..''

    Sylvie observed with a mix of awe and anticipation.

    The speed movements of magic Irina performed seemedplex, yet she was determined to see if they could locate Astron using this method.

    After a minute of focused effort, Irina''s eyes lit up with sess. The glow on the back of thepass changed, aligning with a new direction. She looked at Sylvie with a triumphant smile.

    "It worked. Now we have the enchantment pointing towards Astron''s location within Phantom''s Land," Irina announced a sense of aplishment in her voice. "We should move quickly. Time is of the essence, and who knows what kind of danger that guy might be in."

    Just as Sylvie and Irina were about to leave the bungalow, Irina ced a gentle hand on Sylvie''s shoulder, stopping her in her tracks.

    "Sylvie, I think it''s best if you stay here and keep an eye on Jasmine. Besides, you need to recover your mana as fast as possible. If something happens, I''ll return immediately, but for now, I''ll handle the situation with Astron," Irina suggested, her tone carrying a mix of concern and authority.

    Sylvie looked a bit worried, torn between ''wanting to assist'' and recognizing the validity of Irina''s points.

    However, she nodded, realizing that looking after her friend and restoring her own strength would indeed be crucial.

    "Alright, Irina. Just be careful¡­." Sylvie replied, her eyes reflecting a mixture of trust and concern.

    Irina gave her a reassuring smile before heading out into the mistyndscape of Phantom''s Land, determined to find Astron and unravel the mysteries that surrounded them.

    *******

    Irina, armed with the enchanted watch guiding her toward Astron''s location, stepped out into the eerie mist of Phantom''s Land.

    Thepass on the watch pointed her in a specific direction, and she navigated through the fog-shroudedndscape with a determined pace.

    ''This guy? Why is he venturing this far away?''

    Considering his rank, even if Astron was quite good atbat, he shouldn''t have been overestimating himself, yet he did it anyway.

    ''Sigh¡­..''

    As she ventured deeper into the fog, the atmosphere grew thicker, and the fog seemed to cling to her surroundings like a tangible presence.

    The strange phenomena of the Phantom''s Land intensified, creating an otherworldly ambiance.

    FLINCH!

    Suddenly, a shiver ran down Irina''s spine, and she felt a subtle shift in the air.

    Before she could react, shadowy figures emerged from the mist ¨C phantoms.

    These spectral entities materialized in front of her, their eerie forms reaching out with their long arms.

    SCREECH!

    As they immediately lunged at her, she couldn''t help but shake her head at herself.

    ''This is why I hate creepy ces.''

    It was not because of the strength of enemies but because of the tenseness of the atmosphere. The beings that didn''t even have a second of right to stand before her could now dare to bear their fangs.

    "Just disappear."

    SWOOSH!

    With a nonchnt wave of her hand, Irina unleashed a surge of intense mes. The fire danced through the air, instantly dispelling the phantoms as if they were mere illusions. The ghostly figures dissipated in the heat, leaving only the faint scent of burning mist in their wake.

    Irina easily dispersed the phantoms but felt uneasy in Phantom''s Land. As she moved forward through the thickening fog, she found Astron unconscious.

    She crouched down beside him, finding no visible injuries but sensing that he was lost in the mysterious energies of the ce.

    As Irina crouched down beside Astron''s unconscious form, a peculiar sensation washed over her.

    Despite the eerie atmosphere and the danger they were facing, his face looked strangely peaceful and rxed in repose. It was a stark contrast to the usual observant and sometimes annoying expression he wore when awake.

    "He looks kind of... calm," Irina mumbled to herself, feeling a strange shift in her own thoughts.

    For a moment, she saw Astron not as the persistent and inquisitive individual she knew but as someone vulnerable and at peace. It was as if the mist of Phantom''s Land had momentarily lifted something off him.

    ''What am I even thinking?''

    However, she quickly shook off the unusual musings, realizing that her thoughts were wandering into strange territory. Focusing on the situation at hand, she channeled her mana into her body, coating herself.

    With a swift motion, she utilized her telekic abilities, gently lifting Astron and securing him on her back. Despite the weight, her magical prowess made carrying him seem effortless.

    With Astron securely on her back, Irina activated the enchanted watch once more. The reversedpass pointed the way back to the bungalows, and immediately, she started navigating through the thickening fog.

    ********

    CREAK!

    As the door of the bungalow opened, Sylvie immediately went there to check who hade, and there she saw Irina with Astron on her back.

    "Sylvie, we found him. He''s unconscious, but I think he''s alright," Irina announced, entering the bungalow. She gently lowered Astron onto a nearby bed, ensuring he wasfortable.

    "Thank lord."

    Mumbling that she followed her steps.

    Sylvie looked at Astron with a hint of worry and then turned her gaze to Irina. "Irina, you look exhausted. Rest for a moment; I can keep an eye on them."

    "I am fine. We can''t waste much time."

    Irina mumbled, drinking the water in her cup. "Have you recovered your mana enough?" Then, she asked Sylvie in a small hope. However, Sylvie''s response wasn''t something hopeful at all.

    "No¡­..I am not sure why, but the mana potions I had don''t seem to have recovered the specific type of energy I have been using,"

    Irina''s expression turned serious upon hearing Sylvie''s response. It was an unexpectedplication that added to the challenges they were facing.

    ''Her power is different from mana.''

    This was something that was quite a revtion itself, but for the time being, she didn''t have the time.

    "That''s odd. But we can''t dwell on it now. We need to figure out our next move," Irina said, determined to find a solution.

    As she pondered their options, an idea sparked in Irina''s mind. Recalling the dreamlike state she experienced before waking up in Phantom''s Land, she suggested a n.

    "Sylvie, there might be another way. I was in some kind of dream state before waking up here. If I can enter Astron''s dream, maybe I can help him wake up. It''s worth a shot," Irina proposed.

    Sylvie''s eyes widened at the suggestion. "Entering dreams? That''s an advanced magical territory, Irina. Are you sure about this?"

    "We don''t have many options. Besides, on the way, I was thinking of ways, and I think it will work. But¡­."

    "But?"

    "You will need to use that remaining power of yours."

    Sylvie hesitated, looking concerned. "Irina, I don''t have much power left. How am I supposed to protect you and myself from the phantoms if I don''t have any energy left?"

    Irina offered a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Sylvie. Remember the preparations we made? We bought herbs that can repel phantoms without relying on mana. You should stay in the room and use those since you will only be dealing with Jasmine''s phantom if what we know is correct. I''ll be back as soon as I can."

    Sylvie''s expression eased a bit as she recalled their earlier preparations. "Right, the herbs. But what if something happens to you in Astron''s dream?"

    Irina''s gaze held a hint of determination. "I''ll be careful. Besides, it''s our best shot at waking Astron up. We can''t afford to waste time. Trust me on this, Sylvie."

    Sylvie nodded, epting Irina''s n. Her eyes were filled with determination as well.

    "What do I need to do, Irina?"

    Irina exined the n. "You need to pierce that ck spell with your power for just a second. Create an opening, and at that moment, I''ll slip my consciousness into Astron. It''s aplex rank-4 spell called phantasmic transfer. Once I''m inside, I''ll try to navigate through Astron''s dream and wake him up. It''s risky, but it''s the best chance we have."

    Sylvie nodded, understanding the task at hand. "I''ll do my best, Irina. Just be careful in there. If something goes wrong, or if you need toe back, let me know immediately."

    Irina nodded in return. "I will. Now, let''s get ready. Once you create that opening, I''ll initiate the transfer. We need to synchronize our actions. Ready?"

    Sylvie took a deep breath, her determination shining through. "Ready."

    SHINE!

    And at that moment, Irina felt her consciousness swirl away¡­..

 Chapter 265 62.1 - Initiation

    <h4>Chapter 265 Chapter 62.1 - Initiation</h4>

    It was said that each individual was different from others. That was definitely true.

    After all, for me, who had learned all these from life directly itself, those types of words were something I came to a conclusion on my own.

    "Astron¡­Come here¡­.."

    It was a natural day for me. Hearing my father''s words from outside, I slowly made my way out of my room.

    TOK! TOK!

    "Oh, you are finally awake, you brat."

    As I stepped down the stairs, I saw Mother washing the dishes left from yesterday. She threw a small side look at me, her brows furrowed. Well, she was kind of right; I had overslept. But what can I do?

    The book was addicting, and I couldn''t stop reading it until midnight.

    PUFF! PUFF

    The cooker was making puffing sounds from the side. I guess we are going to eat something good today.

    "Good morning, mother."

    I greeted Mother with a smile.

    "¡­.Sigh¡­."

    Mother sighed as her brows returned to their normal shape immediately. I knew that whenever she was angry at me if she wasn''t that mad, she would just calm down with my smile. I guess she was weak to that, but at the same time, I needed to pay attention so that she wouldn''t get too used to my smile too much.

    "Just go away; your father is waiting for you outside."

    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of inward happiness as I observed my mother''s sigh turning into a softer expression. It seemed like my smile worked out once again.

    "Thanks, Mother. I''ll be quick," I said, trying not to push my luck with her mood.

    ''I wonder what those cities mentioned in the book look like.''

    I asked myself. It was a question that I could never answer, but I could also never stop pondering about it.

    Something inside me was always asking me that question; it was never satisfied. But I also knew that thinking about these wouldn''t bring me any answers at all.

    Leaving the house, I stepped into the crisp morning air, feeling a sense of anticipation for the day ahead. As I approached the front yard, I saw my father waiting for me with his usual warm smile. However, the sight of the axe in his hand hinted at the day''s task.

    ''No¡­..''

    I wanted to protest, but I didn''t. After all, knowing that she was doing her best, I needed to do my own part, too.

    "Morning, Dad," I greeted, trying to match his cheerful demeanor.

    "Morning, Astron! Ready for some hard work today?" he eximed, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.

    I nodded, knowing that our family''s tradition of gathering woods for the uing winter was about to begin. It was a task that brought us together and ensured we were well-prepared for the colder months ahead.

    "Today, we''re going to get some sturdy ones. Winter''sing, and we need to be ready," he exined, his hand gripping the axe firmly.

    As we ventured into the nearby woods, the crisp air filled with the scent of pine, I couldn''t help but feel a little bit guilty. After all, even though we led a simple yet fulfilling life, I was never satisfied with that.

    Throughout the day, I did my best to assist my father in gathering logs for the uing winter. The rhythmic sound of the axe echoed through the woods, blending with the natural symphony of chirping birds and rustling leaves.

    Although the task was physically demanding, I couldn''t help but appreciate the bonding time with my father.

    However, it became evident that my body was not as robust as my father''s.

    "Haaaah¡­..Haaah¡­.."

    After a short while, I found myself bing breathless and fatigued. Despite my efforts to keep up, I struggled to match the stamina required for suchbor.

    ''Again¡­.''

    This was a crucial weakness of mine. Something I had hated from the bottom of my heart. Whenever something that required physical movement appeared, I would always struggle with it.

    I guess that is why the kids from the vige don''t want to y with me. I can''t me them, though. Who would want to y with someone who can''t even run for 10 seconds?

    My father noticed my exhaustion and shed me a reassuring smile. "Easy there, Astron! Don''t worry, we''re not in a rush," he said, chuckling a bit. "Take a breather, and we''ll continue at your pace."

    He always smiled at me in times like these, trying to encourage me. After noticing that I wasn''t ying with other kids, he came to me and started bringing me to such tasks. He said it was our family''s tradition for the youngsters to learn how old ones lived early.

    But, yet, inwardly, I knew. There was no such tradition because such a tradition didn''t make sense at all. After all, what kind of child would start thesebors at such an age?

    Other kids are always ying as well. So, I knew. Father was trying to help me so that I wouldn''t feel lonely. Maybe that is why he is smiling like that right now and doesn''t like staying with me either. Despite his smiles and encouragement, I sensed that he, too, wished I could be more like the others.

    As I caught my breath, my mind wandered.

    ''If I was a little bit like her¡­.''

    Remembering how she effortlessly captivated everyone with her talents, and her radiant smile made her a beloved figure among the vigers. I couldn''t help but entertain the thought of how different my life would be if I had her skills.

    ''No, no, no¡­.''

    But then, I immediately regretted my thoughts. What I was thinking incredibly felt disgusting to me. After all, I knew it wasn''t easy for her, too, and how many countless sleepless nights she had spent on her own so that she could meet the expectations of others.

    My father, noticing something was wrong with me, asked, "Is something wrong, Astron?"

    I hesitated, torn between expressing my frustrations and maintaining the fa?ade of contentment. But, knowing that telling would never change anything, I decided to stay silent.

    "It''s nothing, Dad. Just need a bit more rest," I replied, offering a half-hearted smile.

    He studied me for a moment as if trying to read beyond the surface. "Alright, take your time. We''re in no hurry, and I appreciate your help today."

    With those words, he resumed his task, allowing me a moment of solitude.

    "Haaah¡­"

    I took a deep breath, appreciating the support my father offered, even if he couldn''t fullyprehend the internal struggles I faced.

    "Come on, Astron."

    My lungs hurt a little, and I felt like my arms were already screaming for me to stop. However, one day or another, this task will fall to me. Some of the uncles in the viges are already on their deathbeds, and their children are doing theirbor for them. If I can''t do it, who will when my father also bes like them?

    ''Don''t think about such grim things, stupid Astron.''

    I scolded myself internally. Instead, I focused on the present moment, on the sharedbor that connected me to my family, on the support my father offered, and on the determination to ovee my physical limitations.

    The sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the forest floor. With each swing of the axe, I found a sense of purpose and resilience.

    My father, sensing my silent struggles, continued to work alongside me, offering both guidance and unspoken support.

    As we gathered thest logs and made our way back home, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment.

    ******

    "Oh....Astron!"

    Upon returning home, I met with one of the reasons for my internal struggles as well as the reason why I always tried my best.

    She stood there with her white hair cascading towards her waist, her shiny green eyes looking at mine.

    Her face held an ethereal beauty that never failed to captivate those around her. High cheekbones entuated her delicate features, and a pair of eyes, the color of lush forests, reflected wisdom beyond her years.

    Despite the challenges she faced as the vige''s future shaman, her expression remained serene and determined.

    She wore her usual shaman outfit, adorned with intricate patterns and symbols representing her connection to the spiritual realm. The vibrant colors seemed toplement the natural beauty that surrounded her.

    As the chosen sessor to our vige''s spiritual responsibilities, her attire reflected not only tradition but also amitment to the role she would one day undertake.

    It was evident that she had just returned from her duties. The faint scent of herbs and the markings of ritualistic powders on her hands were telltale signs, as well as her clothes.

    My sister had a unique talent formuning with the spirits as well as her magic, a gift that set her apart in our smallmunity.

    SWOOSH!

    She rushed to me and hugged me instantly, her gentle arms holding strength that I could never fight, nor would I ever try to.

    "Wee back," I also greeted her with a genuine smile, momentarily forgetting the physical strain from the day''sbor.

    "I missed you, Astron," she whispered, her voice carrying a warmth that melted away any lingering fatigue. Her embrace tightened, and for a moment, it felt like the struggles of the day vanished.

    "It''s only been three days," I teased, gently teasing her as I pulled back slightly to look into her eyes.

    "Three days too long," she pouted, a yful glint in her eyes. "I couldn''t help but think about you. Did you miss me?"

    Her sulking expression was both adorable and endearing. I chuckled, unable to resist the charm she exuded. "Of course, I missed you. The house feels empty without your presence."

    Well, it certainly did. At least, when she was around, I didn''t need to feel like I wasn''t able to do anything. Just being on her side seemed enough in those times.

    Different from others, I never got her from the feeling that she disliked whenever I stammered. If there were one thing I was proud of myself, then it would be my eyes, though they were useless most of the time.

    And never once in her presence, I thought I wasn''t needed.

    Her mood lifted at my response, and she beamed at me. "That''s more like it. Now, tell me about your day. I heard from Mother that you went to the woods. Did you manage to impress Dad with your wood-gathering skills? Also, she said you stayedte once again and overslept. How many times do I need to tell you? If you want to grow strong, you need to sleep early and wake up earlier."

    Her yful nagging never failed to bring warmth to my heart. "You know me. Always chasing the moon when everyone else is asleep," I replied with a smile of my own.

    "Dad is there too, you know?" came our dad''s voice at that moment.

    "Ah¡­.." Realizing that she had been ignoring Father all the time, she immediately jolted back. "Dad¡­"

    Father chuckled, patting her head affectionately. "It''s alright. You were excited to hear about Astron''s day."

    "How was your stay at the shaman''s home, my princess?" Father asked, his eyes filled with pride and curiosity."

    She beamed, her eyes sparkling. "It was amazing, Dad! I''ve learned to harness the moon''s power more effectively. The shaman said I have a unique connection with the celestial energy."

    Listening to their conversation, I couldn''t help but notice the genuine happiness in Father''s eyes as he listened to her aplishments.

    It was different from the encouraging smiles he gave me during our wood gathering. His pride in my sister''s magical abilities was evident, and I couldn''t deny a pang of disgusting envy.

    "Moon¡­.."

    As I looked at the moon shining in the dark sky, I couldn''t help but think it was a little cruel that the moon left me like this, different from others.

    "Come on, let''s eat, Astron."

    But then again, none of those feelings mattered at all.

 Chapter 266 62.2 - Initiation

    <h4>Chapter 266 Chapter 62.2 - Initiation </h4>

    "Mother, why do we never leave our vige? I want to see the outside world, to experience the wonders that lie beyond our borders."

    "My dear child. Our vige holds secrets, secrets that tie us to thisnd, secrets we must protect. The outside world is not always as weing as it may seem."

    "What secrets, Mother? Why must we keep them hidden?"

    "My child¡­. We are happy as we are right now¡­.. We only need each other to live¡­ You will understand everything when the timees¡­"

    The words mother had spoken to me came into my mind.

    ''Why am I remembering about these again? It had already been a long time¡­.''

    I asked myself. Sitting in front of my window and looking at the stars and the moon had already be a hobby for me.

    The night sky, adorned with countless stars, always sparked my curiosity.

    "What secrets lie beyond our vige? What do the stars know that we don''t?" I wondered aloud, my gaze fixated on the celestial canvas.

    The allure of the unknown beyond our vige boundaries tugged at my heart. I had never set foot outside our close-knitmunity, and my curiosity about the world beyond intensified with each passing day.

    The stories in the books I read fueled my imagination, painting vivid pictures of distantnds, bustling cities, and unexplored territories.

    I longed to witness the wonders thaty beyond our borders, to experience a world different from the one I knew.

    "What are you doing now?"

    At that moment, a voice came from the side.

    "Ah¡­.."

    It seemed I had already gotten caught. Standing before the door, a small silhouette stood there. Even though the room was dark, her presence alone radiated enough light for me to notice.

    "Estelle," I said, addressing my sister by her name. She stepped into the room, her white hair catching a hint of moonlight streaming through the window.

    "I thought I''d find you here, lost in your thoughts again," Estelle remarked with a yful smile. Her green eyes gleamed, reflecting a mix of curiosity and affection. "What wonders are you pondering this time?"

    I chuckled, realizing that my contemtion hadn''t gone unnoticed. "Just dreaming of what lies beyond our vige, the stories in the books always make me wonder."

    Estelle joined me by the window, her eyes also drawn to the night sky. "The outside world does seem fascinating, doesn''t it? Sometimes, I also wish we could explore beyond our borders and see the ces we''ve only heard about in tales."

    "However¡­.."

    Estelle''s voice trailed off, and I turned to look at her. She leaned her head on my shoulder, pushing all her weight onto my body. It was a familiar gesture, one that conveyed bothfort and weariness.

    I could tell she was tired from the constant training she underwent to harness the moon''s power as her muscles seemed rxed.

    These useless eyes of mine made me proud in times like these.

    "Sometimes," she continued, her voice soft and thoughtful, "what I wish for the most isn''t to explore everything out there. It''s not about seeing distantnds or unraveling mysteries. What I truly wish for is to stay beside you."

    Wasn''t exploring new things the innate desire for us humans? I always ask this question to myself. Do these questions that always gue my mind are something that is only special to me? Am I the one that can never fit in?

    But, in times like this, hearing her voice calms me down. I know for a fact that, in this world, no matter how hard for me to fit in, there is always a ce that I could stay.

    Smiling slightly, I felt like my worries slowly disappeared as the innate desire to explore the unknown was chained once again.

    "If that is what you wish...then I will dly put every other thing aside."

    Unbeknownst to me, I mumbled, it seemed, my words reached Estelle''s ears. Her expression shifted, and a hint of anger shed in her eyes.

    She looked at me sternly and spoke with a determined tone, "No! That is wrong. Astron, you shouldn''t live your life solely for others. Your dreams, your desires, they matter too. Don''t chain yourself to my wishes or anyone else''s."

    Her words lingered in the air, and for a moment, the room felt heavy with unspoken sentiments. Her concern for me was evident, but I got angry at her words.

    While I was here, was she not working for the sake of other people? Mastering the powers of the moon while continuously training with the vige''s shaman. Wasn''t this also selflessness?

    How dare she tell me to stop dreaming while she was doing the same for our sake?

    Annoyed by her words, I couldn''t help but retort, "And what about you, Estelle? Aren''t you sacrificing yourself for others too? How is that any different?"

    Estelle''s response was unexpected. Instead of matching my frustration, she smiled warmly and turned her gaze toward the moon. "You see, Astron, it has always been my dream to help people in need. I''ve read stories about Saintesses who aided others with smiles on their faces, and I wanted to be like them. The powers I''m mastering, the training I undergo, it''s not just for the vige; it''s for the joy of helping and making a difference."

    Her words carried a sincerity that disarmed my anger.

    Estelle''s dream wasn''t just about selflessness; it was about finding fulfillment in making a positive impact.

    ''Fulfillment¡­.''

    The word that I could never grasp.

    Her gaze lingered on the moon as if drawing strength and inspiration from its serene glow.

    Estelle''s eyes shone with determination as she continued, "That''s why, Astron, I don''t want anyone to give up on their dreams, including you. Everyone deserves to pursue what makes them happy to explore their own desires. What dreams do you have, Astron?"

    Her question hung in the air, and for a moment, I felt a stirring in my chest.

    I couldn''t help but wonder if I truly had dreams of my own.

    Aside from learning new things and seeing new ces, what other dreams could I have? In this ce, we didn''t even know anything.

    ''But, if I were to choose one thing¡­..''

    "Maybe being a hero would be cool..."

    ********

    "Astron... T-they are... They are gone?" Estelle''s voice trembled with sorrow as she clung to me. Her tears dampened my shoulder, and my heart ached at the loss we both shared.

    The air felt heavier, and a pervasive sense of grief hung over our small vige. The shadows of a relentless disease imed our parents, leaving a void that echoed through our home.

    "..."

    No words left my mouth. What words could I even say in this situation? I asked this question again and again, but none of them was answered.

    Estelle''s sobs reverberated through the stillness, each cry a poignant reminder of the gaping void our parents'' absence left behind. Her anguish was palpable, her questions echoing the unanswerable mysteries of life and loss.

    "What... what are we going to do now, Astron?" Estelle''s voice quivered with uncertainty, the weight of responsibility bearing down on her fragile shoulders. "Why did this happen? I''m not ready..."

    Her words pierced the silence, carrying the weight of our shared grief and confusion. Yet, despite the turmoil raging within me, no words found their way past my lips.

    What could I possibly say to ease her pain, to make sense of the senseless?

    Instead, I held her close, enveloping her in a silent embrace.

    My arms providedfort, a stable anchor amidst the storm of emotions threatening to consume us. At that moment, words felt insufficient to express the depth of our loss or the uncertainty thaty ahead.

    ''I¡­.I¡­.''

    I refused to sumb to tears, knowing that they could never mend the shattered pieces of our shattered lives.

    Instead, I drew strength from the quiet resolve that bound us together, a silent promise to weather the storm as one.

    "Astron¡­." Estelle''s voice broke the silence, and she raised her tear-streaked face to meet my gaze. Her eyes, red from crying, searched mine with a mixture of vulnerability and desperation.

    At that moment, her lips quivering, she asked the question that hung heavy in the air, "You''re never going to leave me, right?"

    Without hesitation, I affirmed, "No matter what happens, Estelle, I promise I''ll never leave you. Even if the world breaks down, as long as I am still breathing, I will always stay with you."

    "Really?" Estelle asked, her voice a fragile whisper as a small tear continued its solitary journey down her face.

    I gently caressed her cheeks, showing a slight smile. "Really."

    "It is a promise."

    "A promise."

    "If you ever break it down, I will haunt you to death."

    "If I ever do such a thing, I will dly ept your grace."

    "..."

    In the tender silence that followed, Estelle buried her face into my chest, taking in the familiar scent. Softly, she whispered, "Thank you. Thank you for being here."

    Considering all the help she gave me, what I was doing here meant nothing at all...

    Yet I couldn''t hold this promise at all.

    ******

    The days slipped away, each one blending seamlessly into the next as sunlight painted the surroundings with a vivid glow.

    I found myself gazing out of the window. "Sister, when are youing?" I murmured, my attention momentarily diverted from the greenery outside as I began cleaning the house.

    Alone within the confines of our home, I was left to manage the household while my sister fulfilled her duties. "She is always pushing herself," I observed, my eyesnding on a small picture of us smiling together.

    A deep sense of responsibility urged me toplete my tasks diligently, hoping to provide a haven for my sister upon her return.

    After thepletion of my daily chores, I noticed the clouds in the sky and mumbled, "Ah, I need to stock firewood. Winter ising." With that thought lingering, I left the house, embarking on a journey towards the forest.

    The vige, nestled close to the mountain range, allowed me a quick arrival at the forest, where I sought out suitable trees, mindful not to waste time and energy on the young and weak ones.

    In the midst of my work, however, a sense of urgency disrupted my routine. "Huff... Huff..." My breath became ragged, signs of fatigue evident.

    I leaned against a sturdy tree, catching my breath as beads of sweat formed on my forehead.

    At that moment, a plume of smoke caught my attention, rising above the treetops and signaling danger in the direction of the vige.

    ''What is this?''

    Something ominous was happening.

    Fear and worry crept into my consciousness, urging me to sprint back to the vige, leaving my gathered wood behind.

    With each step, my heart pounded, and as the vige came into view, an unsettling feeling gripped me. Something was amiss.

    ''Don''t tell me?''

    Despite my physical weakness andck of magical abilities, my senses screamed at me to hide.

    ''¡­..This stench¡­.''

    A horrifying presence descended upon the vige, apanied by an otherworldly aura and a stench of burning and iron. The stench was familiar to me.

    ''Where is she?''

    Ignoring the pressure, I pushed forward, only to witness a nightmarish scene.

    ''Where is she?''

    ck, twisted creatures, malevolent and monstrous, swarmed the vige.

    In the chaos, I desperately searched for my sister and finally spotted her, standing tall and determined, defending our home with powerful magic.

    My heart sank as I realized the overwhelming odds against us. Still, instinctively, I moved towards the vige, driven by a desperate need to protect my sister. But my actions did not go unnoticed.

    ''What?''

    The magical restraints and bright white light binding my limbs halted my progress, pushing me back into the forest.

    Confused and frustrated, I met my sister''s eyes, realizing the reason behind my immobilization.

    "NO!"

    Tears streamed down my face as I struggled against the magical restraints, witnessing the horrifying onught of our vige. She mouthed words I couldn''t hear, her gaze filled with love and sorrow.

    Helpless, I watched her turn back to face the demonic horde, her magic zing brighter than ever. Yet, those vile creatures overwhelmed her, and my heart shattered as her light sumbed to their relentless assault.

    Blood poured down my eyelids as I fought against the magical restraints, unable to close my eyes or divert my gaze from the gruesome scene.

    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you all!"

    From then on, my world lost its light.

 Chapter 267 62.3 - Initiation

    <h4>Chapter 267 Chapter 62.3 - Initiation</h4>

    "Pah!"

    Irina''s senses were in disarray as she found herself suspended in an ethereal void.

    The absence of any solid ground or reference points left her feeling weightless, adrift in an infinite expanse of nothingness. It was as if she had been cast into the void between dreams.

    As she tried to make sense of her surroundings, she noticed faint glimmers of light, distant and sporadic, flickering like distant stars.

    The emptiness around her seemed to pulse with an otherworldly energy, creating an eerie ambiance that sent shivers down her spine.

    She attempted to move her arms, but they seemed to move through the empty space without any resistance. Panic threatened to creep in, but she fought to maintain focus.

    And following that, she slowly recalled her recent memories. Irina recalled Sylvie''s words and realized that this surreal experience was the result of her attempt to enter Astron''s dream.

    ''Was it a dream?''

    She couldn''t understand.

    The spell she used to enter his consciousness wasn''t supposed to work like this.

    [Phantasmic Transfer] ¨C the spell that spell that Irina had cast was designed to create a psychic link between the caster and the target, allowing the caster to enter the dream realm of the individual by connecting their souls.

    However, the disconcerting emptiness and the ethereal void that surrounded her were far from the expected oue.

    Irina focused her thoughts on unraveling the mystery of this unexpected turn. The spell, as she understood it, should have provided her with a dreamscape that mirrored Astron''s subconscious, where the dream would y on.

    She would enter his dream as a person of her own and move inside, wandering around the dream. The dream would be temporarily be the caster''s new real world. That was how it was supposed to be.

    Yet, this deste expanse seemed devoid of the usual dream-like elements.

    THUD!

    Yet, just at this moment, something suddenly happened. The emptiness around Irina quivered, and the subtle hum of otherworldly energy intensified.

    The air seemed to vibrate with an unseen force, and in an instant, the deste expanse transformed.

    Everywhere around her, an incrediblyplex structure materialized, unfolding like intricate origami. It was as if the fabric of the void had been woven into a mesmerizing tapestry of interlocking patterns and ethereal scenes.

    The transition was abrupt, catching Irina off guard.

    "What is this?"

    Her head, if it even existed, was overwhelmed with the information. Her consciousness threatened to slip away as she felt dizzy from everything happening.

    The once-empty space now pulsed with life, and she found herself at the heart of this enigmatic construct.

    The structure seemed to defy thews of reality, constantly shifting and reshaping itself in a dance of rtivistic-magicalism.

    "Just what?"

    She couldn''t understand.

    At this point, what she was seeing wasn''t something that she could describe in words.

    "This is¡­."

    In front of her stood a small frame¡­She could see from the window where two little babies had just left their mother''s womb.

    "Uwaaaaaaa!"

    A loud crying voice entered Irina''s ears as she concentrated on the scene. As if now she was part of the frame, she could hear and see everything clearly from an outsider''s perspective. This wasn''t how the spell was supposed to work, but Irina deemed it fine.

    "Ah¡­..You have two beautiful twins¡­.." Irina, now immersed in the moment, felt the essence of life emanating from the scene.

    The midwife, aware of the profound responsibility bestowed upon her, turned to the exhausted but ted parents. "Ah... You have two beautiful twins," she remarked, her voice filled with a sense of joy and reverence.

    The mother, her eyes brimming with tears of happiness, gazed lovingly at the newborns. The man, the father, overwhelmed with emotion, held his wife''s hand.

    The midwife, respecting the sacredness of the moment, gently inquired, "What will be the names of these precious children?"

    The man, looking at the two tiny faces wrapped in swaddling nkets, smiled with a warmth that could onlye from a father''s heart. "Under the full moon, we shall name them Astron and Estelle," he dered, his voice carrying a sense of destiny and connection to the celestial bodies.

    The midwife nodded approvingly, acknowledging the significance of the names. "Astron and Estelle," she repeated as if sealing their fate with those words. The room, filled with the tender cries of the newborns, became a sacred space where the bonds of family and destiny intertwined.

    ''So, this is how he was born¡­.''

    Irina couldn''t help but mumble to herself. Now, the scene she saw suddenly made sense, as if it had shown her the point of Astron''s starting life.

    Yet, a question remained.

    ''Who is Estelle?''

    Just as she was thinking about those, suddenly, a secondter, she found herself in the same empty space she was in.

    A nagging question surfaced, "Who is Estelle?" The assumption that Estelle was Astron''s twin sister seemed natural, born at the same time under the same celestial event.

    Yet, as Irina delved deeper into her thoughts, a disturbing realization crept in.

    "Wait, there isn''t someone like Estelle in Astron''s life. He''s an orphan with no family members," she pondered, her mind racing to make sense of the incongruity. Doubt lingered as she questioned the nature of the connection between Astron and Estelle.

    "Did something happen to him?" Irina wondered aloud, her concern for Astron growing. The mystery deepened, and a sense of urgency gripped her.

    Determined to uncover the truth, Irina focused her magical senses on different time frames, searching for clues that would shed light on Astron''s enigmatic past.

    As she navigated through the currents of time, glimpses of Astron''s life unfolded before her. Scenes of his childhood, moments ofughter and struggle, all wove a tapestry of his journey. Yet, the absence of Estelle in these moments puzzled Irina even more.

    She entered another timeframe as she looked into the scene.

    As Irina observed this particr timeframe from her vantage point within Astron''s memories, she found herself immersed in a humble yet heartwarming scene.

    As Astron descended the stairs, Mother, in the midst of washing dishes, threw a small side look at him, her brows furrowed. "Oh, you are finally awake, you brat," she teased, a yful tone underlying her scolding.

    "Good morning, Mother," Astron greeted with a smile, his eyes sparkling with innocence.

    Mother sighed, her initial frustration melting at the sight of Astron''s smile. "Just go away; your father is waiting for you outside," she chuckled, swayed by her son''s infectious cheer.

    ''So, he can smile like that.''

    Now that she had seen it, she realized one very important thing about him. From the moment they met, from the moment Irina first saw him, she had never seen him smile.

    Not even once.

    His face took different emotions, sometimes annoyance, sometimes anger, sometimes slightly mncholy¡­..

    But never once had he smiled before¡­..

    -WARP!

    Following that, she was once again expelled from the frame and returned to the same space as she was.

    ''I need to see more¡­.''

    There were just too many questions, and she needed to find the answers right now if she wanted to operate in this ce.

    Was this really a dream?

    Was she really seeing the memories of Astron right now? If so, why was she not seeing everything directly from Astron''s eyes? After all, a person experiencing things can not do it from a person''s perspective, which she had been witnessing.

    That wouldn''t make sense at all.

    All those types of questions needed to be answered, and there was far too much missing information right now.

    And, even though she didn''t even want to admit with her thoughts, she wanted to see more of his childhood. What kind of a person he was, what happened to him, why was he like this?

    The existence of Astron Natusalune still held many mysteries.

    Thus, she slowly moved forward while looking around the space.

    As Irina delved deeper into Astron''s memories, she traversed through various timeframes, each revealing a different facet of his life.

    In one particr scene, Irina finds herself in Astron''s home during the night. Astron and his sister engaged in a heartfelt conversation by the firece. The dim light cast flickering shadows on the walls, creating an intimate ambiance.

    The room, illuminated by the soft glow of moonlight, became the backdrop for Astron''s contemtion. Seated by the window, his eyes fixed on the stars and the moon, he wrestled with memories that resurfaced against his will.

    "Why am I remembering about these again? It had already been a long time¡­." he mused, his gaze drawn to the celestial canvas that adorned the night sky. The vastness of the universe sparked his curiosity, and he couldn''t help but wonder about the mysteries beyond the confines of their vige.

    As his thoughts unfolded, a voice interrupted his solitary reflection. "What are you doing now?" came the voice, and Astron turned to find his sister, Estelle, standing at the doorway. Despite the darkness, her presence radiated a gentle luminosity.

    "Estelle," Astron acknowledged, and she entered the room, her white hair catching a glimmer of the moonlight. There was a familiarity in their interaction, a silent understanding that transcended spoken words.

    "I thought I''d find you here, lost in your thoughts again," Estelle remarked with a yful smile, her green eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and affection.

    The siblings shared a moment by the window, their eyes drawn to the night sky. Astron confessed his longing to explore the world beyond their vige, fueled by the stories he devoured in books. Estelle, too, expressed a simr yearning at times but added a thoughtfulyer to her aspirations.

    "The outside world does seem fascinating, doesn''t it? Sometimes, I also wish we could explore beyond our borders and see the ces we''ve only heard about in tales," Estelle shared, her voice carrying a gentle melody.

    Yet, amidst Astron''s dreams of exploration, Estelle leaned her head on his shoulder, a gestureden withfort and weariness.

    "Sometimes, what I wish for the most isn''t to explore everything out there. It''s not about seeing distantnds or unraveling mysteries. What I truly wish for is to stay beside you," Estelle confessed, her words resonating with a sense of vulnerability.

    Astron, feeling the weight of his sister''s weariness, responded with a promise, "If that is what you wish¡­ then I will dly put every other thing aside."

    Hearing all those things, Irina couldn''t even believe her ears. Was that cold Astron such a considerate person? Certainly unbelievable.

    Whenever she talked with him, they always quarreled, and it didn''t make sense at all. After that, she had watched him spending days and nights in their vige.

    His initially weak body constitution continued to prove to be a challenge for him, but he also continued to live his life despite his challenges.

    He went out, cut wood, helped his mother and father, and sometimes even trained secretly. Though his training would never be long, thanks to his body, even seeing his spirit, Irina couldn''t help but remark.

    ''Even from before, he was a training maniac, huh?''

    Just like that, she continued to watch. But as she watched, she found herself in another poignant moment.

    The weight of grief hung heavy in the air as Astron and Estelle grappled with the loss of their parents. Sorrow etched into Estelle''s voice as she clung to her brother for sce.

    "You''re never going to leave me, right?"

    "No matter what happens, Estelle, I promise I''ll never leave you. Even if the world breaks down, as long as I am still breathing, I will always stay with you."

    In the midst of their shared pain, Astron, though silent, provided aforting presence. The unspoken promise of never leaving Estelle''s side echoed in the stillness.

    ''So, he lost his father and mother early¡­.''

    Irina observed the siblings'' solemn pact, a momentden with the fragility of life and the strength found in their bond.

    ''But what happened to his sister?''

    Just as she thought about it, suddenly, she was sucked into a different time frame without her control.

    ¨CWRRR!

    ''What?'' She was caught off guard, but as she looked at the scene right before her eyes, she gasped.

    "Huh?"

    As if to show the answer to her question, in front of her eyes stood the girl whose destiny she was looking for.

    With her chest pierced by the ws of a demon.

 Chapter 268 62.4 - Initiation

    <h4>Chapter 268 Chapter 62.4 - Initiation </h4>

    Irina, locked within the confines of Astron''s memories, observed the harrowing events unfold. The days slipped away, marked by Astron''s diligent efforts to maintain their home.

    As he gathered firewood, a sense of urgency disrupted his routine, and Irina could sense the impending danger.

    With trepidation, Astron rushed back to the vige, guided by an unsettling feeling. The stench of burning and iron permeated the air, foretelling a nightmare about to unfold. As he reached the vige, twisted creatures swarmed, and Irina felt his desperate search for his sister.

    The nightmarish scene unfolded as Astron, restrained by magical forces, witnessed his sister standing tall against the demonic horde. Irina shared his helplessness as he struggled against the magical restraints, tears streaming down his face.

    The vige sumbed to the onught, and Astron''s world plunged into darkness as he watched his sister''s valiant but futile fight.

    In front of her, a demon''s ws pierced through the chest of the girl ¨C Estelle.

    The air became heavy with despair, and Irina could sense Astron''s world copsing around him. The vivid scene revealed the heart-wrenching moment when Astron witnessed his sister''s life extinguished by the malevolent force.

    "NOOOOOOOOOO!"

    Astron''s screams filled the air, echoing the anguish of losing a loved one. The sound reverberated through the caverns of his memories, leaving Irina shaken by the intensity of his pain. The agony etched on Astron''s face as he tried desperately to reach Estelle conveyed the helplessness of the situation.

    "NOOOO!"

    As Irina processed the scene, she began to understand the reasons behind Astron''s cold demeanor and solitary disposition.

    ''This is why.....''

    The trauma of losing his parents early on and then witnessing the brutal death of his sister left scars that shaped his character.

    The sense of betrayal and vulnerability mingled with grief, forging a protective shell around Astron''s heart. The experience of loss fueled his determination to stand alone to avoid forming emotional connections that could lead to further heartbreak.

    She knew all of this quite well. After all, she herself went through an experience that was close to this.

    How would it make the person close up to the outer world, build walls around themselves, and always be reluctant to open others?

    How would the scars of the past have be the armor that shielded from the pain of attachment....

    She knew everything well.

    "I AM GOING TO KILL YOU! I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!"

    The scene continued to y out, and Astron, consumed by rage and sorrow, vowed to avenge his sister.

    The intensity of his emotions and the trauma etched into his soul all painted a vivid picture of theplex and tormented individual that Astron had be.

    As Irina navigated through theyers of Astron''s memories, she couldn''t help but feel a mixture of empathy and sorrow for the man whose journey she was witnessing.

    She may not have wanted to admit it, but inwardly, she knew. For the first time in a long while, she was feeling close to someone else in such a way.

    Not in a way that made her heart flutter but in a way that awoke the feeling of camaraderie inside her.

    The fact that she was able to understand even the slightest bit of how he became offered some relief, and at the same time, she felt like she slowly understood why, for all this time, she wasfortable when around him.

    ''I unknowingly felt this camaraderie, didn''t I?''

    After all, her act of arrogance was also her way of protesting the world. She may be irritating to others, but she actually knew it was better for good.

    The more irritating she became, the easier she could woo away the shallow people approaching her with superficial intentions.

    ¨CWRRRR!

    At that moment, she was once again forcefully expelled from the time frame.

    ''But, now is not the time to be lost in such thoughts.''

    She thought while wandering off into the empty space around her.

    Knowing that she had a goal for being here, she decided to discard all those thoughts and start focusing on her goal once again.

    Irina refocused on her mission within Astron''s past and continued to witness the unfolding chapters of his life. The scene shifted, and she found herself in the aftermath of the tragic events in the vige.

    As Astron''s world crumbled around him, a figure emerged from the shadows ¨C an investigator named Hunter Garrett. The investigator took Astron under his wing, rescuing him from the ruins of his past.

    The transition to the orphanage marked a new chapter in Astron''s life. Irina observed the istion and alienation he experienced among the other children, the scars of his past still haunting him.

    The weak constitution and the loss of his inner light made him an outcast, subjected to the cruelty of bullying.

    The sense of loneliness became a constantpanion, shaping Astron''s demeanor as he navigated the challenges of orphanage life.

    Yet, Hunter Garrett, the investigator who had taken him in, observed Astron''s potential. Maybe he could see the mana surrounding him, or maybe it was just an intuition; he decided to take Astron to a test center.

    It was then that the revtion came ¨C Astron was an Awakened, possessingtent abilities that set him apart from the other children.

    The discovery transformed his narrative, as Hunter Garrett recognized the potential within the troubled young boy.

    After that, Astron continued to train, giving his everything for the sake of improving himself. Irina could see the reason for his ambition and what he wanted to achieve.

    Deep down, an immense amount of hatred always remained in his eyes no matter what.

    One day, a letter arrived ¨C an invitation to the prestigious Arcadia Hunter Academy, the very institution Irina herself attended. Astron, now equipped with newfound abilities, embarked on a journey to the academy that would shape his destiny.

    Upon entering the academy, however, Astron faced immediate challenges. The other students, unaware of his past and the transformation he had undergone, mocked him. ced at the lowest rank, 2450th out of 2450 students, Astron became the target of ridicule and scorn.

    ''Ah¡­.I remember this¡­.''

    She remembered those words. Even though she hated to admit it, the fact that she alsoughed behind him made her feel an immense amount of shame and remorse for her actions.

    ''What was I doing?''

    She realized it was quite easy to judge people without knowing anything about them. From the moment she heard about his rank and saw his attitude, in her eyes, he immediately became someone who didn''t deserve her attention.

    ''...''

    No words could express the shame and guilt she was feeling now.

    Irina witnessed the istion and bullying that Astron endured.

    Four individuals, fueled by arrogance and prejudice, targeted him relentlessly.

    ''Dn Miller? Where did I hear his name?''

    Irina looked at the past and remembered the certain students that had attended the academy in the first month and then suddenly disappeared mysteriously.

    They were the ones who alwaysughed at the back of the ssroom and acted arrogantly. She never liked such people either, as it reminded her of the ugly fa?ade of the high- ranking society she belonged to.

    The atmosphere around Astron turned hostile as he navigated through the trials and tribtions of academy life.

    The academy, a ce meant for growth and camaraderie, became a battlefield for Astron. Irina could sense the resilience within him as he faced the harsh reality of being the lowest-ranked student, enduring the taunts and physical aggression from his tormentors.

    ''Wait?''

    However, as the one-month period passed, Irina suddenly let out an exmation of surprise.

    Dn Miller and his group, individuals who were supposed to have disappeared mysteriously, were still present, continuing their relentless bullying of Astron.

    ''They are still here?''

    Something was different from her memories. But that wasn''t the only strange thing.

    ''She is not in my team.''

    Irina still remembered the first time she had encountered Astron. They were in the same group. At that time, she was angry at the fact that she was going to babysit a defective product, so she acted in the most embarrassing way she could, and she hated it right now.

    But what she was seeing now was a lot different. She hadn''t encountered Astron as she entered the dungeon, nor had the events that happened in her memories happened.

    It was like the life she was watching now was a lot different than what she experienced.

    The events surrounding the academy diverged significantly from her memories, and the presence of Dn Miller and his group, along with the absence of her interactions with Astron during dungeon expeditions, puzzled her.

    As Astron navigated through the challenges of academy life, a pivotal moment unfolded.

    "Aren''t you tired of everything and all that ridicule? Take this if you want strength."

    Another student approached him, handing him a mysterious card while questioning if he wasn''t tired of something. Irina watched as Astron, seeking a way to escape his struggles, epted the card, setting in motion a fateful turn in his destiny.

    It was at that moment that everything changed for him since Irina knew the ce he went to was entangled with demonic humans, and when Astron left, he became one of them as well.

    However, there a question arose.

    ''He hates demons. Why did he be a demonic human? What happened there? Was he brainwashed?''

    She needed to know. Now, everything was different from what she had experienced; she needed to know more.

    However, when Irina tried to delve deeper into the scene where Astron interacted with the demonic human, the details became blurry and foggy. She strained to hear the conversation, but only one phrase pierced through the haze:

    ? ''The enemy was never what you knew.'' ?

    SHIVER!

    The moment she heard this sentence and the voice, she felt shivers down her spine.

    It was as if the voice alone was able to affect her from where she was, and that was the scary part.

    ''Just what is this?''

    But she had yet to find answers.

    ''Is this the Astron I know?''

    It was impossible to understand.

    ''I need to know more? I don''t think this ce shows the memories of Astron.''

    Just as she hade to the realization of this, suddenly, she felt a force of suction from somewhere.

    ¨CWRRR!

    With the voice, her world became blurry as she instantly found herself in a time frame.

    A timeframe she had never expected to see.

 Chapter 269 63.1 - Divergence

    <h4>Chapter 269 Chapter 63.1 - Divergence</h4>

    What does it mean to be a hero?

    A child once wondered. At the age when the children followed their peers on the streets while ying, his mind was filled with such questions.

    Why? One would ask. After all, even if the child wanted to be a hero, for what reason those thoughts were implemented into his head?

    Was it natural? Was it his innate desire or his very being that was selfless?

    The answer would certainly vary from person to person and maybe even evolve with the exploration of the science.

    But for the boy, his desire came from his dreams.

    Standing in the middle of the battlefield¡­Against countless different beings that he deemed as his enemies¡­.

    Behind him, hisrades, standing proud of their choices¡­..

    It was the scene he continuously saw in his dreams¡­.

    But what were those dreams about? Was the person standing in front of everyone with a spear himself?

    That would be cool.

    That was certainly true. In the eyes of that young kid, the man who swept through enemies looked incredibly cool.

    Cooler than anything else in this world.

    However, the reason why the man looked cool in the eyes of the boy wasn''t because he was shy and destroyed his enemies efficiently.

    After all, not all the time, that man faced the enemies.

    The reason was the fact that the man always pushed himself to the limits, so much so that the people standing behind him would never suffer.

    Maybe he himself had suffered, or maybe not.

    He knew what it meant to suffer. He was gentle yet firm. Whenever he was in front of the enemy, he didn''t hesitate, but he never lost his gentleness.

    Even faced with betrayals or harsh words, the man never stopped.

    He was injured, and his body was tattered. Yet he still kept moving forward.

    But at the end of the day, the boy knew one thing. The fact that that person he saw in his dreams was the hero.

    The boy admired the hero in his dreams for his selflessness andmitment to protect others.

    Amidst the echoes of shing swords, he found the embodiment of his aspirations and a symbol of strength in character and determination.

    And what was this boy''s name?

    "Ethan." The voice called out, pulling the young child with wavy blue hair and shining eyes from his thoughts. He turned to find his older brother, a mirror image with the same captivating eyes and simr features.

    "Ah, brother."

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I was just thinking about heroes."

    His brother chuckled, ruffling Ethan''s hair affectionately. "Heroes, huh? What brought that up?"

    Ethan''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he recounted his dreams and the heroic figure that dominated them. "I dream about this amazing hero, you know? He stands in the middle of battles, protecting everyone behind him."

    Hearing this, his brother couldn''t help but smile a little, as if reminiscing about his childhood.

    "No matter how beaten up he gets, he never gives up. He''s strong, kind, and determined."

    However, as Ethan''s enthusiastic words echoed, a subtle change swept over his brother''s face. The yful glint in his eyes vanished, reced by a more serious and contemtive expression. His features, once softened by affection, became stern and guarded.

    "Ethan," his brother began, his tone more measured, "heroes are admirable, but the world out there isn''t as pure as the dreams in your head."

    Ethan looked up at his brother, confusion flickering in his eyes. "What do you mean, brother?"

    His brother sighed a hint of weight in his words. "In real life, battles are not just about protecting others. They involve sacrifice, tough choices, and consequences that aren''t always clear-cut. It''s not always about being the strongest or the most determined. Sometimes, it''s about making hard decisions for the greater good."

    Ethan''s excitement began to wane, reced by a somber realization. "But, I want to be like the hero in my dreams. The one who never gives up."

    His brother ced a hand on Ethan''s shoulder, his grip firm and reassuring. "And you can, Ethan. But being a hero means facing the harsh realities of the world. It means understanding that sometimes, protecting otherses with a price. You have to be strong, not just physically but mentally and emotionally. It''s a heavy burden to carry."

    Ethan absorbed his brother''s words, the echoes of shing swords in his dreams now carrying a weight he hadn''t considered before.

    The world his brother spoke of seemed moreplex, less ck and white than the heroic tales he envisioned.

    "Remember, Ethan," his brother continued, "true strength lies in wisdom, in making choices that are for the greater good, even if they are difficult. It''s not always about standing in the middle of a battlefield; it''s about knowing when to fight and when to find other ways to protect."

    However, no matter who said those words, how could a child who had yet to experience the world himself understand all those things just from a bunch of words?

    Even if he had absorbed some of them in his end, at the end of the day, he continued to see that dream again and again¡­..

    *******

    But then again, does the world operate in the way people wish?

    Sometimes it does, but sometimes it doesn''t.

    That is the harsh reality.

    "Ethan Hartley. Awakening test results. Negative."

    Standing in front of the person with a white robe and sses, the same young boy with wavy hair looked down.

    "Ah¡­." A small exasperated sigh left Ethan''s lips as he stood before the person in the white robe with sses. The words, ''Awakening test results. Negative,'' echoed in his mind, and for a moment, it felt like his dreams were being crushed.

    The person in the white robe looked at Ethan with a soft smile, "Ethan Hartley, don''t be disheartened just yet. Awakening is a process, and sometimes it takes time."

    Ethan nced up, a glimmer of hope flickering in his eyes. "But¡­ it says negative."

    The person in the white robe nodded, acknowledging the disappointment on Ethan''s face. "True, the initial test results may be negative, but that doesn''t mean you won''t awaken in the future. Keep in mind that everyone''s journey is different."

    Ethan''s shoulders slumped, but he nodded in understanding. "I guess¡­ I just thought I could be like the hero in my dreams."

    The person in the white robe ced a reassuring hand on Ethan''s shoulder. "Ethan, awakening doesn''t happen for everyone at the same time. Some people awakenter than others, and that doesn''t diminish their potential."

    Ethan appreciated the attempt at reassurance, but deep down, he knew it was a consideration. Late awakenings were rare, and the odds wereparable to winning a lottery.

    He knew this thing for a fact since he himself came from a renowned Hunter Family. From a young age, he had been training so that he could start in a better position once he had awakened.

    But that was no longer the case.

    ''What do I do now?''

    FUSH!

    As he got out of the awakening test room, reality weighed heavily on him.

    The dreams of bing a powerful figure like the hero in his dreams seemed more distant than ever. The disappointment lingered, creating a cloud over his thoughts.

    As he walked through the corridor, lost in his thoughts, he suddenly saw his older brother standing in front of him. The times seemed to do wonders for his brother, as now he had an incredibly more handsome face.

    "Ethan," his brother greeted with a warm smile, but as he noticed the downcast expression on Ethan''s face, concern reced the smile. "Hey, is everything okay?"

    Ethan clumped his shoulders, taking a deep breath before responding, "I wasn''t awakened."

    His brother stopped for a moment, surprise flickering in his eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure. With aforting smile, he ced a hand on Ethan''s shoulder.

    After all, if he were to abandon his brother just because he wasn''t awakened, how could he call himself a brother or a family member?

    "Awakening tests can be unpredictable, Ethan. It doesn''t define your worth or potential. Late awakenings are not unheard of," his brother reassured him.

    Ethan appreciated the support but couldn''t shake off the weight of his own expectations. "I trained so hard, thinking I would awaken early. I wanted to be like you, to make our family proud."

    His brother''s gaze softened, understanding the weight of Ethan''s words. "Ethan, being awakened doesn''t make someone great. It''s the choices we make and the actions we take. Even without supernatural abilities, you have your own strengths and potential."

    Ethan nodded, appreciating the wisdom in his brother''s words. "I know, but it''s just... hard to ept right now."

    This was one of the days Ethan was the most disappointed in himself.

    ********

    Sitting on his bed, Ethan looked at the small panel that had appeared randomly out of thin air. The characters and symbols on the panel indicated that he had finally awakened, a moment he had been yearning for with every training session.

    "I did it¡­ I really did¡­" Ethan whispered to himself, a mixture of disbelief and joy welling up within him. A small tear fell to his bed, a testament to the emotions he couldn''t contain.

    PAT!

    Wiping away the tear, Ethan took a deep breath, his heart still racing with the realization that he had achieved something he had hoped for so long. The panel congratted him on his awakening, making it all the more surreal.

    "Congrattions on your awakening."

    Following that, he wanted to take the test so that he could perfectly make sure that he wasn''t going insane and being schizophrenic.

    Overwhelmed with a mix of emotions, he left the testing area, contemting the newfound reality that awaited him. As he walked through the hallways, he encountered his father, a stern man with an undeniable presence and authority.

    "Ethan," his father''s deep voice resonated, and for the first time, Ethan noticed the subtle aura surrounding his father, a mark of his own awakening.

    "Dad, I¡­ I awakened," Ethan stammered, still processing the magnitude of the moment.

    His father''s stern expression softened, and a rare smile appeared on his face. "Congrattions, Ethan." He extended his hand, grabbing Ethan from his shoulder. "You''ve suffered enough."

    His father also knew what Ethan went through. No matter how many times he was told to give up, Ethan never did, and that was something he had always respected.

    Ethan felt a weight lift off his shoulders at his father''s words. The acknowledgment meant more than he could express.

    As he made his way home, his mother noticed the change in Ethan''s demeanor. With a beaming smile, she rushed towards him, enveloping him in a warm hug.

    "I heard the news, Ethan!" she eximed, her eyes shining with happiness as if she knew everything about his son''s suffering.

    And she most likely did. After all, she was the first one to seek help from many known psychologists in the entire Hunter industry so that his son wouldn''t suffer from inferiority.

    She lectured his other sons and daughters so that they would never make Ethan ufortable with his position.

    Even if he stayed as a non-awakened, she was ready to ept him as himself no matter what, but she was now genuinely happy that his son finally got the opportunity he desperately wished for.

    Ethan hugged his mother back, realizing that his awakening not only brought joy to himself but also to his family. The pressure and expectations that once felt suffocating had transformed into a sense of aplishment and eptance.

 Chapter 270 63.2 - Divergence

    <h4>Chapter 270 Chapter 63.2 - Divergence </h4>

    "Wee to the Arcadia Hunter Academy."

    The words echoed for the students; everyone''s eyes beamed with happiness. After all, it was the starter day for the students who had wished to be the best in this field by enrolling in one of the most, presumably the most prestigious academies in the entire Human Federation.

    "Today marks the start of our 111th semester..."

    The headmaster continued with his speech, and Ethan simply stood and watched the entire scene unfold. He couldn''t help but smile.

    After all, if he wasn''t awakened, he would never get the chance to be in this ce.

    As the headmaster spoke, Ethan''s attention shifted to his friends, who were scattered throughout the auditorium. Julia, with her distinctive white short hair, sat beside her twin brother, Lucas. Irina, with her usual grumpy expression, upied a seat not far away.

    Lilia, always busy chatting with her workers, had managed to secure a seat as well. Carl, with his quiet demeanor, was seated in a corner, observing the surroundings.

    After the opening ceremony, the friends gathered in a courtyard, finding a spot to talk amongst themselves about the new academy year and exchanging thoughts and expectations.

    Julia spoke with enthusiasm. "Can you believe we''re finally here? Arcadia Hunter Academy! It''s like a dreame true!"

    Lucas nodded in agreement, "Yeah, and we''re in the same ss again. It''s going to be awesome."

    Irina, wearing her trademark grumpy expression, couldn''t hide a small smile. "Well, let''s hope they''ve got more challenging assignments this semester. I don''t want to be bored."

    Lilia, who had momentarily paused her conversation with her workers, joined in, "I heard there''s a new instructor forbat. I hope they''re better than thest one."

    "Ah, you are talking about Eleanor White? One of the Rankers?"

    "Yes."

    "Well, considering her rank¡­.."

    Carl, the quiet one in the group, didn''t say anything and just watched.

    Ethan chuckled, "Well, I hope we make the best out of this year. Who knows what challenges and adventures await us?"

    "Shut up, youte bloomer. You really worried usst time, you know?"

    "Sorry, sorry¡­.I just wanted to see how it was really in the dungeon."

    "Do it after you get your license, bastard."

    As the friends continued their discussions, the courtyard buzzed with excitement and anticipation for the uing semester.

    ******

    "Hello. Ethan Hartley."

    "Dn Miller."

    As time passed in the academy, Ethan found himself in front of the young man with a bulky build.

    He was one of the students who also ranked lower like him. He was pretty loud and always hung out with his group of four.

    Ethan had be aware of Dn primarily due to the attitude of his group. They were often obnoxious and loud, creating an air of annoyance for those around them.

    Now, in thebat area of the academy for the practicalbat lesson, Ethan found himself facing Dn.

    Today''s lesson focused on unarmedbat, and as the instructor exined the exercises, Dn shot Ethan a sneer, his expression filled with a hint of disdain, and his eyes were looking for someone.

    Ethan, sensing the tension, couldn''t help but wonder what had caused Dn''s displeasure.

    As they paired up for the exercise, Dn mumbled under his breath while looking at one of the pairs. "Lucky that guy didn''t meet me here."

    Ethan followed his gaze and noticed that he was looking at one of the students who were standing away. followed

    It was the gloomy student who always sat behind and never talked with others. His hood was always down as well.

    ''What does this mean?''

    He wondered to himself, but the instructor''s signal cut his thoughts off.

    "Everyone, start."

    As the signal came, he decided to focus on the spar and forgot about everything in one go.

    ******

    "Wee to the Spear Club." The club president greeted Ethan and the other freshmen with a warm smile on their faces.

    The room buzzed with excitement as introductions were made, and the president outlined the club''s activities and goals for the semester.

    Ethan felt a sense of camaraderie among his fellow club members, and he looked forward to honing his skills in spearbat. The Spear Club seemed like a ce where he could learn, grow, and forge new connections in the challenging yet fulfilling journey at the Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    ********

    SMACK!

    "Dumbass¡­.Why are you dozing off again?"

    As a sound smack echoed, Ethan felt like his back was hurting like crazy.

    "Hey! Why do you keep hitting me?"

    Turning his face, Ethan saw Julia smirking. This girl was always like that, after all.

    "Because it is funny. I like it when you flinch even from a small touch."

    "You are saying this is a small touch? Are you crazy?"

    "A bit?"

    "More than a bit."

    "¡­."

    He couldn''t answer at all.

    "Hey, shut up! It is annoying."

    "Tch. You are no fun." Julia spoke as she retracted her hand.

    "How is it fun to hit others?" Irina replied. Ethan seemed troubled by the two that were grumbling, but he just stood there.

    Thankfully for him, help came sooner than he thought.

    "Hey there, everyone!" Jim''s cheerful voice echoed through the air, cutting through the banter. He strode towards us with easy confidence, his presencemanding attention.

    "This is the first day of our Adventurer and Exploration Club''s orientation."

    It was Ethan''s second club.

    ********

    "Today, we will start with our first dungeon exploration."

    Ethan, along with two other students, prepared for their first dungeon exploration. As they stood at the entrance, the air was thick with a mix of excitement and nervous anticipation.

    The dungeon''s entrance loomed before them, a dark and mysterious portal leading to unknown challenges and treasures.

    Well, that was an exaggeration, but essentially, the concept was the same.

    Ethan adjusted the grip on his spear, feeling a surge of determination.

    One of hispanions, a girl with vibrant red hair named Mia, exchanged a quick nce with Ethan and nodded, her eyes reflecting a blend of curiosity and readiness.

    Beside them stood a tall and quiet boy named Oliver. His stoic expression betrayed little emotion, but there was a certain intensity in his gaze that hinted at his focus on the task at hand.

    As the trio stepped into the dungeon, the atmosphere changed instantly. The air inside felt dense, and the echoes of their footsteps reverberated through the narrow passageways.

    This was the first day that Ethan had started making his name in the academy.

    *******

    "Today will be different from other days. We will be having a joint dungeon exploration."

    Ethan, along with the rest of the ss, awaited further instructions. As the instructor exined the details, he realized that today''s exploration would involve partnering with students from other sses, fostering teamwork and coboration.

    *******

    "Julia! What happened!" Ethan eximed, rushing into the room where Julia was supposed to be resting.

    As he entered, the sight before him was jarring. Juliay on the bed, her body battered and bruised. Her face, once vibrant with energy, was now beaten and marked with signs of a fierce struggle. The room felt heavy with an air of distress.

    Ethan''s eyes widened in shock and concern. He couldn''tprehend how Julia, one of his closest friends, ended up in such a state.

    Lilia, who was in the room attending to Julia, turned to Ethan with a somber expression. "She encountered a real yeti in the dungeon."

    "A real yeti? What? How is that possible? Aren''t the monsters in the dungeon are all copies?"

    "We don''t know what happened yet. The academy is working on it right now."

    "Then, what happened to others?"

    "...Many students died¡­."

    It was the start of things going down...

    *******

    As the days passed, Ethan consistently improved himself. Yet, he himself didn''t know what the industry had folded in front of his eyes.

    CLICK! CLICK!

    "These features....Isn''t he from the Hartley Family?"

    "Yes. He is the youngest member of Hartleys, Ethan."

    "Hmm? Ethan Hartley?"

    "He is not that known yet since he is a ratherte bloomer."

    "Ah¡­..He is the Scapegoat of Hartleys, right?"

    "Ssh¡­.Lower your voice."

    "Hick! Right!"

    "The Middletons are here too? That''s Lucas Middleton, right? So striking."

    "Is that Carl Braveheart? Just as it was said, the blood of giants runs in his veins!"

    "Ah, the esteemed representatives of renowned families. Wee to the banquet of ckthorn''s...

    This day would mark the first time he had encountered a demon follower in his life.

    ********

    "Earlier today, the ckthorn Family''s grand banquet was thrown into turmoil as a group of unidentified intrudersunched an assault. The security forces and the estate guards were quick to respond, and the situation is now under control. However, in the midst of this chaotic event, the heir, Kaiser ckthorn, has gone missing."

    ********

    "As you all already know, it is the mid-term season for the academy."

    Even after the death of the students, the academy continued with the semester. It was a decision made by the government and the headmaster, after all, and today was the day when the students conducted their mid-terms.

    "You will enter the dungeon all alone and will explore individually. You will be graded ording to that."

    *******

    "Ethan Hartley, rank 1110."

    The announcement after the mid-terms left a buzz in the air, and Ethan''s eyes widened in surprise. His rank had seen a significant jump, and he couldn''t believe the sudden leap in his standings.

    He tried his best and certainly was sure that his rank would increase after the second test they subjected him to, but he never thought it would be this much.

    As the news spread among the students, whispers filled the hallways, and curious eyes turned toward Ethan. The number 1110 had be a topic of conversation among the students, and Ethan found himself at the center of attention.

    Julia, with a proud smile, patted Ethan on the back. "You did it, Ethan! That''s an incredible improvement. Looks like your efforts are paying off."

    Lucas pped Ethan on the shoulder. "Man, you''re climbing up the ranks like a rocket! Teach us your secrets, yeah?"

    Even Irina, with her grumpy demeanor, couldn''t hide a small smirk. "Not bad, Hartley. I guess you''re not just a dreamer after all."

    However, amongst that attention, he failed to notice a pair of lifeless purple eyes looking his way at all...

    ********

    "Yo, guys." Jim approached the club members. "Are you ready for today''s location?"

    Excitement filled the air as the Adventurer and Exploration Club members geared up for their trip to one of the seaside cities. The prospect of exploration and adventure added a spark to their usual routine.

    As they arrived at the city, the vibrant sounds and scents of the sea surrounded them. The group explored the picturesque streets, taking in the unique atmosphere of the coastal town. Jim led the way with his usual enthusiasm, sharing interesting trivia about the city''s history andndmarks.

    Ethan and Julia found themselves in a charming little restaurant, enjoying a moment of respite. The aroma of freshly cooked seafood filled the air, and the sounds of the bustling city outside provided a lively backdrop.

    However, the tranquility was shattered when the restaurant suddenly erupted into chaos. Demon followers, their dark presence palpable, barged in with malevolent intentions. The patrons screamed, and tables were overturned in the panic.

    In the chaos that ensued, the two of them became an unwitting focal point of resistance against the demon followers.

    Word of the incident spread quickly through the city. The Adventurer and Exploration Club''s intervention became a tale told among the locals and, after that, in the news.

    Ethan''s fame continued to soar more and more.

    *******

    "This brings us to this semester''sst ss. I hope every one of you enjoyed the sses and your first semester here," the instructor addressed the students, her tone reflecting a mixture of nostalgia and encouragement.

    As the students exchanged nces, a sense of aplishment and camaraderie lingered in the air. The challenges, lessons, and friendships formed over the semester had left asting impact on each of them.

    "Now, before we conclude, I''d like to remind you all that the finals are just around the corner," the instructor continued, bringing the students'' attention back to the imminent challenges. "The finals will test not only your knowledge but also your practical skills and application of what you''ve learned throughout the semester."

    She emphasized the importance of thorough preparation and encouraged the students to approach the uing exams with diligence and determination. The atmosphere in the ssroom shifted as the reality of the impending finals settled in.

    "Use the remaining time wisely, review your notes, and don''t hesitate to seek assistance if needed. Your hard work and dedication throughout the semester will undoubtedly reflect in your performance during the finals," the instructor concluded, her words carrying a motivational undertone.

    *******

    "Why does it have to be you? Why can''t it be me?"

    And now, in the final exam, where the duels were conducted between students while everyone was watching, Ethan''s eyes met with the hollow ck-purple eyes.

 Chapter 271 63.3 - Divergence

    <h4>Chapter 271 Chapter 63.3 - Divergence</h4>

    "Why does it have to be you? Why can''t it be me?" The anguished voice echoed in the tense atmosphere of the final exam.

    The duels between students were underway; each confrontation met with eager eyes from the onlooking students.

    In the midst of the arena, Ethan found himself face to face with a mysterious opponent, his eyes meeting the hollow ck-purple eyes of the other student.

    FLINCH!

    A shiver ran down Ethan''s spine as an unsettling feeling settled in the pit of his stomach. Of course, he knew who this person was.

    It was the gloomy student who never talked with others. After all, he was quite famous for being thest ranked in the academy, and Ethan had heard his name quite a few times.

    "What do you mean?" However, Ethan was having a hard timeprehending his words.

    "What do I mean? Of course, you wouldn''t understand." His response didn''t exin much as well, as the student just looked at him.

    As the two locked eyes, it was as if time momentarily stood still. The purple hue of the student''s eyes seemed otherworldly, but within that vibrant color, Ethan detected a small but distinct ckness, as if something sinister lurked within.

    Ethan continued to study the person before him, attempting to understand the cryptic words and the unsettling gaze. However, the young man remained silent, offering no further exnation.

    The judge raised his hand, signaling themencement of the duel. "Ethan Hartley versus Astron Natusalune. Begin!"

    The judge''s words hung in the air as Ethan and Astron Natusalune prepared to face off. The tension escted, and the onlookers leaned in, their eyes fixed on the impending sh.

    Ethan tightened his grip on his spear, a determined glint in his eyes. Astron, on the other hand, wielded a pair of gleaming daggers, his expression unreadable. The arena crackled with anticipation as the duel began.

    SWOOSH!

    Ethan lunged forward, his spear cutting through the air with precision. Astron swiftly dodged the initial strike, showcasing agility that contradicted his low rank.

    ''Hmm?''

    However, Ethan continued his relentless assault, pressing Astron back with each calcted move.

    CLANK!

    The sh of metal resonated as Astron desperately parried Ethan''s spear with his daggers.

    The power and skill gap between them was evident, with Ethan easily overpowering his mysterious opponent. The onlookers exchanged nces, surprised by the one-sided nature of the confrontation.

    Astron''s movements became more erratic, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Despite his best efforts, he struggled to keep up with Ethan''s speed and strength.

    "Tch."

    The hollow ck-purple eyes betrayed a hint of frustration, a stark contrast to Ethan''s focused determination.

    Ethan''s spear danced through the air, its movements fluid and controlled. He anticipated Astron''s every move, exploiting weaknesses in his defense. It was clear that Ethan had the upper hand, and the arena buzzed with murmurs as the disparity in skill became more apparent.

    ''I don''t know what is his deal, but I will end it with this.''

    ¡¸Spear of Hartley. Tiger''s Thrust.?¡¹

    CLANK!

    With a powerful thrust, Ethan disarmed Astron, sending one of the daggers flying across the arena.

    "Wow, he did it."

    The spectators gasped in amazement at the sheer dominance disyed by Ethan.

    However, instead of reveling in his victory, Ethan hesitated for a moment, his gaze fixed on Astron''s remaining dagger and his face.

    "In the end, I couldn''t even do this on my own."

    His eyes were locked on his hands as he mumbled to himself. The aura surrounding himself started to change as well, as Ethan started to feel that sinister aura emanating from him.

    "I don''t know what your deal is, but I won''t let you do whatever you are doing."

    Ethan''s internal conflict fueled his determination as he refocused on the duel. With a newfound resolve, he charged at Astron, his spear poised for another strike.

    Astron, despite being disarmed by one dagger, exuded an air of calm confidence as he mumbled expressionlessly. "It is easy to say for you, isn''t it? After all, you are Ethan Hartley. The genius of the Hartley family."

    CLANK!

    As Ethan lunged forward with the Spear of Hartley, Astron effortlessly parried the attack with his remaining dagger.

    "Huh?"

    Ethan let out a surprised exmation as he looked at his parried dagger and shaking wrists.

    SWOOSH!

    Following that, Astron unleashed a surprising punch. The blow was delivered with such speed and precision that Ethan had little time to react¡ªthe punch connected, sending Ethan hurtling backward through the air.

    CRASH!

    The spectators gasped as Ethan crashed to the ground, the impact causing a cloud of dust to rise around him.

    The dust settled around the arena as Ethan struggled to rise from the impact. Astron stood calmly, the remaining dagger in hand, a cold expression on his face. The spectators watched in anticipation, unsure of what would unfold next.

    Astron''s disdainful gaze fixated on Ethan as he spoke with a voice filled with bitterness. "You think it''s that simple, don''t you? Just train hard and get stronger. But talentless people like us tend to drown in their own pit of mediocrity."

    Ethan, still catching his breath, shot a determined look at Astron. Now, the aura surrounding him has already changed.

    SWOOSH!

    But at that moment, Astron, with an eerie calmness, disappeared from his original position, only to reappear right before Ethan''s face. His hands were shrouded in eerie and dark energy, an unsettling sight that sent a chill down the spines of the onlookers.

    THUD!

    Before Ethan could react, Astron unleashed another punch with ruthless precision. The blownded squarely on Ethan''s battered form, preventing him from standing up.

    The force of the punch echoed through the arena, and Ethan crumpled to the ground once more.

    The spectators watched in horrified silence as Astron, consumed by an unseen darkness, continued his assault. Each punch was delivered with a mixture of anger and frustration as if Astron was unleashing years of pent-up emotion with each blow.

    As Astron beat Ethan mercilessly, he spoke with a voice filled with a bitter resonance that reverberated through the arena. "I hated myself at first. I thought it was my fault for being weak. I med myself for everything, thinking I could change all of those. But I realized, no matter what I did, this world was never going to let me stand."

    Ethan, struggling to endure the relentless assault, listened to Astron''s words with a mix of confusion and pain. The dark energy surrounding Astron intensified, casting an ominous glow on the scene.

    "The god himself abandoned first ''her'' and then me," Astron continued, his voice carrying a deep sense of betrayal. "No one cared for me, even while everything was happening right in front of their faces."

    "Burghk-!" Ethan spitted blood from his face as he couldn''t bear the blows.

    "Even after trying to achieve my revenge in the pursuit of the very beings that made my life hell, I learned the enemy I deemed had never been the ones I sought."

    SMASH!

    "Do you know how desperate I felt? How empty everything was?"

    SMASH!

    "It was then I realized it''s not the weak''s fault for being trampled, nor the strong''s fault for using their power. It''s this world''s fault for giving power to the wrong people."

    He looked at Ethan with a face that was spiteful. "People like you who can afford to live in their own fantasies and make them reality just because they were gifted from the start¡­..This is what I hate the most."

    With each word, Astron''s punches became more fervent, a manifestation of his inner turmoil.

    "And, now, I sold my very soul to the devil so that at least my very being could mean something to this world. You may call it a stupid protest against this shitty ce, but at the end of the day, it will never matter at all. The world had taken everything from me. And I will make sure I at least contribute to its destruction."

    BOOM!

    At that moment, a sound of explosion filled the ce where the final exam had been happening.

    SCREAM!

    Screams surrounded the ce as people ran around like their lives depended on it.

    As Astron''s punches intensified, a realization dawned on Ethan. It wasn''t Astron''s power that caused his emptiness; it was the very essence of his being, scarred by the world that had turned its back on him to the point where nothing had left. The empathy for Astron''s suffering swelled within Ethan, and a straight determination filled his eyes.

    Inwardly, Ethan realized that there was only one way to save Astron from the abyss of despair. It wasn''t through defeating him in a physical battle; it was by putting an end to his suffering. A deep understanding surged within Ethan ¨C only by ending Astron''s life could he bring an end to the anguish that had consumed him.

    The determination etched on Ethan''s face became unwavering. His battered body seemed to draw strength from an uncharted reserve as he pushed himself up, his gaze fixed on Astron.

    ''There is only one way.''

    At that moment, Ethan knew what he had to do, not just for himself but for the tormented soul standing before him.

    As Astron prepared to deliver another devastating punch, the atmosphere hung heavy with tension.

    THUD!

    However, at that critical moment, Ethan summoned a surge of strength from within. With newfound determination, he intercepted Astron''s iing punch, blocking it with an unwavering resolve.

    "I''m sorry," Ethan mumbled under his breath, the weight of his words carried by the gravity of the situation.

    He felt the surge of strength coursing through his body as if drawn from an untapped source.

    THUD!

    Following that, Ethan threw a kick to him, sending him crashing to the other side of the arena.

    SMASH!

    There were already explosions urring everywhere around, and Ethan knew he needed to help. But it was going to be a lot more dangerous to let this person go.

    Feeling the newfound power, Ethan spat to the ground, a symbolic gesture of defiance against the impending darkness that threatened to engulf them both.

    The air crackled with tension as Astron, consumed by the dark energy surrounding him, prepared to unleash his daggers.

    "You are sorry for what?"

    Astron''s hands gripped the daggers tightly, the ck energy swirling around him like a malevolent storm.

    "¡­.."

    "You can''t answer, can you? Just like your motives, even your apologies are shallow."

    "No matter what I give you as an answer, you will never see it as honest."

    "There is no honesty in this world."

    Ethan, fueled by a mix of sympathy and determination, readied his spear. The arena seemed to hold its breath, the chaotic sounds of panic and destruction fading into the background.

    SWOOSH!

    The sh between the two students, now armed with their respective weapons, was imminent.

    Ethan, scarred and battered, knew that he had to bring an end to Astron''s suffering, even if it meant sacrificing a part of himself in the process.

    "YOU DON''T KNOW ANYTHING!"

    With a primal scream, Astron lunged forward, daggers gleaming with ominous intent. In response, Ethan met him head-on, the sh of weapons resonating with a mncholic melody.

    The ck energy surrounding Astron intensified, creating an ethereal disy of darkness.

    Despite Ethan''s determined efforts, the battle took its toll on both fighters. Each strike left its mark ¨C scars etched into their very beings.

    As the sh reached its crescendo, Ethan was able to get the feeling.

    "I am sorry, you lost soul." He mumbled as he closed his eyes.

    ¡¸Spear of Hartley. Derived form. Gentle Farewell. ¡¹

    With a surge of determination, Ethan executed the technique, a manifestation of both strength and mercy.

    The spear, bathed in an otherworldly light, moved with a grace that contradicted the brutal nature of the battle.

    It pierced through Astron''s dark energy, reaching his very core with a gentleness that seemed out of ce in the chaos.

    Astron''s primal scream was silenced as the ethereal disy of darkness dissipated, leaving only the fading echoes of their sh.

    "Kurgh-!"

    SILENCE!

    The arena fell into an eerie silence as Ethan withdrew the spear, ending Astron''s life gently.

    THUD!

    As Astron fell to the ground, thest thing he saw was the face of the very person he yearned for.

    However, the victory was not without its cost. As the spear of mercy fulfilled its purpose, Astron''s dagger, fueled by thest vestiges of his dark energy, pierced through Ethan''s shoulder. The pain was intense, and a scar marked the spot where the dagger had made its impact.

    Yet, Ethan''s face didn''t even grimace at all.

    "I am sorry¡­..for failing everything and seeing such a person turning in this way¡­."

    He bowed his head, leaning on his spear with one.

    "May the lord bless your soul¡­.."

 Chapter 272 63.4 - Divergence

    <h4>Chapter 272 Chapter 63.4 - Divergence</h4>

    "The parents had been expressing their discontent at the Arcadia Hunter Academy. After the recent scandal during the mid-terms, where many students lost their lives, the academy was now subjected to another attack during the finals. Concerns about the safety of the academy are on the rise, and many of the governors are suggesting there might be a case of money embezzlement.

    In a recent press conference, the academy''s spokesperson tried to assure the public that they were taking the necessary measures to address the security issues. However, the series of unfortunate events has led to a decline in the academy''s reputation, with parents questioning the safety of their children within its walls.

    The news announcer''s voice echoed through living rooms, conveying the gravity of the situation. Parents, once eager to enroll their children in the prestigious academy, are now reconsidering their decisions. The scandal has cast a shadow over the institution, and the allegations of money embezzlement only add to the growing concerns.

    As the investigation into the recent attack continues, the academy finds itself at a crossroads, facing not only external scrutiny but also internal challenges that threaten its standing in the eyes of both students and parents alike."

    ******

    "Until further notice, you will be having your vacations. We, as the academy, understand the concerns and fears that have arisen due to recent events. The safety and well-being of our students are our top priorities.

    In light of the recent incidents and the ongoing investigations, I, as the headmaster, would like to take full responsibility for everything that has transpired. It is our duty to ensure a secure and nurturing environment for every student, and I apologize for anypse in thatmitment.

    The academy will now enter a period of reflection and thorough assessment of our security measures. We will work tirelessly to address the concerns raised by both parents and students. Your safety is paramount to us, and we will not rest until we have implemented measures that guarantee a secure learning environment.

    During this vacation period, students are encouraged to take the time to rx, rejuvenate, and be with their families. We understand the toll recent events may have taken on your mental and emotional well-being, and we want to provide you with the opportunity to relieve yourselves of any stress or anxiety.

    Rest assured that the academy is dedicated to making the necessary changes to ensure a safe return for everyone. We appreciate your patience and understanding during this challenging time, and we look forward to weing you back to a stronger, more secure Arcadia Hunter Academy."

    ******

    After the recent events and his fight within the academy, Ethan''s fame rose even more thanks to his achievements in the attack of the final exam.

    He had contributed greatly against thebat, directly neutralizing three demon-followers, one of them being an insider student.

    His achievements in the face of adversity had not gone unnoticed, and the association decided to reward him for his exceptional contributions.

    In a grand ceremony, Ethan was presented with a prestigious medal, recognizing him as a rising star within the Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    The ceremony was attended by various influential figures, including members of the association, academy officials, and renowned hunters.

    "Wee! Today, we honor Ethan Hartley, a young hunter who disyed exceptional skills and unwavering courage during the final exam. Ethan''s actions protected his fellow students and made him a beacon of hope and inspiration for us all. We bestow upon him this prestigious medal as a symbol of his aplishments and potential. Congrattions, Ethan!"

    The announcer''s voice echoed through the hall, detailing Ethan''s aplishments and highlighting his courage and skill during the recent attack.

    *******

    "Arcadia Hunter Academy has announced that the second semester of the academic year will soon start. The headmaster announces that they now have taken more extreme measures so that the future Hunters'' safety is guaranteed.

    *******

    "Another terrorism act on the recent south shore of the Phacelia State. What does the increase in the viin''s activities mean? Are the citizens safe? What are Hunters doing?"

    *******

    "In a recent press release, Arcadia Hunter Academy deres the imminentmencement of the second semester for the academic year. The headmaster ensures that extensive measures have been implemented to fortify the safety of future Hunters within the academy''s walls. Themitment to safeguarding students has be paramount, with the institution steadfastly adapting to ensure a secure learning environment."

    *******

    "Breaking News: Yet another act of terrorism has urred on the south shore of the Phacelia State. As the frequency of viin activities increases, citizens are left questioning their safety. What actions are the Hunters taking to counter these threats? Stay tuned for updates as we delve into the implications of this surge in criminal activity."

    *******

    "Innovations at the Forefront: Arcane-Powered Transportation Unveiled! The realm of hunter technology sees a groundbreaking advancement with the introduction of arcane-powered vehicles. These revolutionary transports aim to enhance the efficiency and speed of Hunters during their missions."

    *******

    "Unearthed Mysteries: Ancient Ruins Discovered in the Enchanted Forest! A team of intrepid explorers, including some Arcadia Hunter Academy students, stumbles upon long-lost ruins in the heart of the Enchanted Forest. Spections arise about the secrets concealed within these ancient structures."

    *******

    "City on High Alert: Another Demon Incursion Strikes the Eastern District! In thetest wave of attacks, demons infiltrate the bustling Eastern District, prompting heightened security measures. How will the Hunters respond to this sudden surge in demonic activity?"

    *******

    "As Danger Looms: Newly Devised Defensive Charms Enter the Market! In light of recent threats, enchanters unveil a range of defensive charms designed to protect citizens and Hunters alike. The market witnesses an influx of these magical safeguards, each promising enhanced security against supernatural forces."

    *******

    "Ethan Hartley and Victor ckthorn Share the First ce in the Recent Youngster''s Olympics!

    In a spectacr disy of skill and determination, the two rising stars, Ethan Hartley and Victor ckthorn, have triumphantly secured the top spot in the highlypetitive Youngster''s Olympics. The thrillingpetition, which showcased the exceptional abilities of the younger generation, ended in a rare tie as both participants demonstrated unparalleled prowess.

    Both participants are rising stars from the Arcadia Hunter Academy and their exceptional performance has helped to restore some of the lost trust in their academy."

    *******

    "Mysterious Murders in the City of Vrester. What is the reason for unknown murders? The local security expressed their desire to involve the Demonic Human Bureau. Once again, is this still the work of the Demonic Humans?"

    *******

    "Increasing Dungeon Threats: Urgent Call for Awakened Hunters!

    Dungeon numbers surge, posing a growing danger. The Hunter Association urgently calls all Awakened individuals to be Hunters. With escting threats, the need for more defenders has never been higher. Awakened individuals are urged to join the fight and undergo training to protectmunities from the rising dungeon menace. The fate of the future rests on the collective strength and courage of those willing to step forward."

    *******

    "Arcadia Hunter Academy Adapts to Rising Dungeon Threats!

    Amidst the surge in dungeon numbers, Arcadia Hunter Academy unveils a revamped curriculum. Focused on real-

    world scenarios and practical skills, the academy aims to produce specialized Hunters ready to tackle the evolving challenges posed by dungeons. This strategic shift is designed to create a new generation of adaptable and proficient defenders, ensuringmunity safety in the face of escting threats."

    *******

    "Ethan Hartley Secures Victory in Valerian Interacademic Competition!

    Arcadia Hunter Academy''s rising star, Ethan Hartley, ims triumph in the prestigious Valerian Interacademic Competition. As des pour in, the question lingers: Has Arcadia Hunter Academy fully regained the trust of its citizens with this remarkable achievement?"

    *******

    "A new star appeared! Could Saintess Sylvie be the salvation of the Humanity?"

    *******

    "Ethan Hartley Yet Smashes Another Record: Youngest Member of the Demonic Human Bureau!

    In an unprecedented achievement, Ethan Hartley hailed as one of thetest to awaken, has shattered expectations once again by bing the youngest member of the prestigious Demonic Human Bureau. His meteoric rise from a novice Hunter to a distinguished figure within the Bureau has left the Huntermunity in awe.

    The Demonic Human Bureau, renowned for its rigorous standards and stringent selection process, has recognized Ethan''s extraordinary talents and unwaveringmitment to the safety of humanity. As the youngest member to join its ranks, Ethan Hartley stands as a testament to the remarkable potential harbored by the younger generation.

    In response to this remarkable milestone, Ethan expressed his gratitude and determination to fulfill his responsibilities.

    "I see this as an opportunity to represent not only myself but also the younger generation of Hunters. We have a duty to protect, and I will strive to be a beacon of hope for those who believe in a safer future."

    Ethan''s appointment to the Demonic Human Bureau positions him as a symbol of inspiration for aspiring Hunters and a rising hero within the Huntermunity.

    *****

    "The World Once Again Faces Dire Challenges: Re-Invasion of Demons and Escting Dungeon Threats! As demons reim footholds and dungeon numbers surge, the Hunters find themselves grappling with unprecedented challenges. The government takes measures to fortify its defenses, but the safety of citizens hangs in the bnce."

    **********

    "Unveiling the Shadows: ckthorn Family''s Hidden Past Exposed! In a shocking revtion, the ckthorn family''s enigmatic historyes to light. Whispers of past dealings, hidden alliances, and secret pacts send shockwaves through the Valerian Federation. How will this revtion impact Victor ckthorn and his family''s standing in the Huntermunity?"

    **********

    "Crisis in Arcadia Dominion: Pir Family Exposed and Terminated! In a recent conference of the Arcadia Dominion, the dark past of one of the six pir families isid bare. Shockingly, the revtions lead to the termination of the once-

    influential family. As political tremors reverberate, the Dominion faces an unprecedented shake-up. What ramifications will this have for the politicalndscape of magic and the bnce of power?"

    *********

    "Aurora Sanctum''s Secrets Unveiled: Strict Nation in the West Holds Hidden Agendas! As the spotlight shifts to the mysterious Aurora Sanctum, a small country to the west, questions arise about its rigid policies and ndestine activities. Spections circte regarding the Sanctum''s involvement in regional affairs, raising concerns about the true nature of this insr nation. What secrets lie behind the closed doors of the Aurora Sanctum?"

    *********

    "The Shadows Within Corruption and Intrigue gue Hunter Association! Allegations of corruption and internal strife cast a shadow over the Hunter Association. Whispers of betrayal, power struggles, and covert alliances threaten the very foundation of the organization. As Hunters question the integrity of their leaders, the future of the association hangs in the bnce.

    ********

    "Dark Unveiling: Ethan Hartley''s Shocking Act - Hunter Association Head Terminated! In a shocking turn of events, Ethan Hartley takes matters into his own hands, executing thest remaining head of the beleaguered Hunter Association. Witnesses describe a scene of tumultuous emotions as Ethan, tears streaming down his face, carries out the termination.

    The act raises disturbing questions: Is Ethan a true hero, fighting against a corrupt system, or are unseen powers orchestrating a sinister y behind the scenes? As the world watches, uncertainty grips the Huntermunity, leaving them to ponder the implications of this unprecedented event."

    **************

    "The Demonic Cataclysm: Unprecedented Demon Surge Engulfs the Federation! Demonic forcesunch a coordinated onught, overwhelming Hunter defenses across the eastern region. Cities teeter on the brink of copse as demons rampage through the streets. The cataclysmic event forces citizens and Hunters alike to confront the harsh reality of an unprecedented demonic invasion."

    *******

    "Humanity''s Last Stand: Ethan Hartley Emerges as the True Hero in the Demonic Cataclysm! As the Demonic Cataclysm engulfs the Federation, Ethan Hartley rises as the beacon of hope and the true hero in the face of unparalleled adversity. Leading the charge against the demonic onught, Ethan bes the linchpin in humanity''s desperate struggle for survival. In the midst of chaos, he orchestrates strategic defenses, rallies Hunters, and stands unwavering against the demonic tide.

    The world watches as Ethan emerges as the symbol of humanity''s resilience, fighting not only against the demons but also against the shadows of doubt and conspiracy. As cities crumble and alliances shatter, Ethan Hartley stands firm, proving that even in the darkest of times, true heroes rise to defend what remains of humanity''sst castle against the relentless demonic surge."

 Chapter 273 64.1 - Connecting Dots

    <h4>Chapter 273 Chapter 64.1 - Connecting Dots</h4>

    Irina sat in stunned silence, the weight of the future pressing down on her. The glimpses of events that unfolded over time had shaken her understanding of the world.

    As she processed the cascade of information, doubts, and questions swirled in her mind like a tempest.

    ''Was that even a future?''

    The events that had unfolded from the vision that she saw¡­..There were many things that didn''t match what she knew and experienced.

    Many of the things were different.

    From what she had remembered, Julia wasn''t injured in the joint dungeon exploration, and none of the students died, even though a real yeti had appeared.

    ''Things are a lot different from what I know.''

    She remembered what happened at the ckthorn Family banquet. Even though she didn''t know everything in detail, she remembered the attack.

    That scene where she had seen such arge-scale attack for the first time was still engraved in her mind, even though it was not her first time encountering a demonic human.

    But that wasn''t the end.

    ''Mid-terms.''

    The events that happened in mid-terms weren''t that different. Ethan ranked up once again. However, his rank didn''t increase by three digits but remained at 1110, and that was another divergence.

    ''Astron hadn''t ranked up either.''

    Astron''s name wasn''t mentioned, as he still seemed like he was thest ranked.

    As she remembered his perspective of time-frame, she remembered he was approached after the mid-terms.

    ''Academy curriculum.''

    But, if she remembered one important thing, it would be the fact that the academy hadn''t introduced a changed curriculum after the mid-terms.

    ''They did it in the second year.''

    Nothing seemed to add up.

    Even right now, the trip to the Phantom''s Land didn''t seem to make any sense. ording to what she had seen, they weren''t supposed to be here but in the academy training.

    ''And the attack in the final exams and Astron''s death.''

    The person whose past she had witnessed died just like that.

    "He can''t be like that. Astron can''t be a demonic human. I refuse to believe it," Irina dered inwardly, her denial a desperate attempt to shield herself from the harsh truth.

    The Astron she knew had vulnerabilities and struggles, but the idea of him sumbing to the darkness seemed impossible.

    The trip to the Phantom''s Land, the altered mid-term events, and the tragic oue of the final exams all painted a distorted picture of the future.

    Irina grappled with the dissonance between what she knew and what she had seen, a battle between the reality she clung to and the unsettling truths that unfolded.

    ''It can''t be, not again¡­..''

    The fear of betrayal, a sentiment she thought she had ovee, resurfaced with a vengeance.

    ''Please not¡­.''

    It was a visceral reaction, an instinctual attempt to protect herself from the heart-wrenching realization that those she trusted might not be who they seemed.

    "I won''t believe it. Astron, please, let this be some twisted vision, a nightmare," Irina pleaded silently, her thoughts a desperate plea for the reality she cherished to remain intact.

    The suffocating fear of betrayal mingled with the anguish of uncertainty, creating a storm of conflicting emotions within her.

    But at that moment, she stopped.

    ''What am I doing?''

    As if something danged at her, Irina abruptly stopped herself, her internal tumult grinding to a halt. The realization hit her like a sudden wave, breaking through the tempest of conflicting emotions.

    She took a deep breath psychologically, forcing herself to step back from the precipice of despair.

    The visions, the diverging futures, the unsettling revtions ¨C they threatened to drown her in a sea of uncertainty.

    "No," she muttered, her voice steadying. "This is not helping. I can''t lose my sense of reality to these visions. What''s happened, what''s real, is what I''ve lived, not these fractured glimpses."

    Forcing herself to calm down, Irina straightened, her determination resurfacing. The visions might have shaken her, but she couldn''t afford to lose sight of her purpose.

    She was here to understand, to unravel the mystery of the Phantom''s Land, not to sumb to the disorienting effects of glimpses into possible futures.

    "Sigh¡­."

    As she sighed, she looked around.

    She needed to know what ce she was in.

    ''These are definitely not the memories of Astron nor Ethan.''

    It didn''t make any sense for her to see the memories of two different people from a third-person perspective, which also didn''t add the events that she knew.

    ''First, I need to check what is different.''

    With a resolute focus, Irina retraced her steps, mentally organizing the events that happened in the world she knew. The joint dungeon exploration, the ckthorn Family banquet attack, the mid-terms, and the recent trip to the Phantom''s Land were the events she experienced.

    She listed the differences in her mind, slowly and steadily.

    Irina meticulously went through the mental list of events,paring the memories she knew with the visions she had witnessed. The differences began to crystallize in her mind as she focused on each key moment:

    Joint Dungeon Exploration: In the visions, there were discrepancies in Julia''s well-being, and some students faced fatal oues. However, in her lived experiences, no such tragedies urred. Julia remained unharmed, and everyone survived the encounter with the real yeti.

    ckthorn Family Banquet Attack: The scale and details of the attack on the ckthorn Family banquet seemed exaggerated in the visions. While she did recall a demonic human attack, the events she saw in the future diverged significantly from her own memory.

    Mid-Terms: The rankings of Ethan and Astron didn''t align with her knowledge. Ethan''s rank remained at 1110, and Astron''s name wasn''t mentioned, contrary to her own experience where Ethan consistently climbed in rankings, and Astron was thest ranked.

    Academy Curriculum Change: The vision portrayed a changed curriculum after mid-terms, while in reality, the academy introduced a revamped curriculum in the second year, not after mid-terms.

    Phantom''s Land Trip: The current situation, being in the Phantom''s Land instead of the academy training, was a stark deviation. The events unfolding around her didn''t align with her expectations or experiences.

    Attack in the Final Exams and Astron''s Death: The vision showed Astron meeting a tragic end, sumbing to bing a demonic human. This contradicted the Astron she knew, leaving her in disbelief and denial.

    With the differencesid out before her, Irina took a moment to absorb the information. The space she found herself in, the visions she witnessed, didn''t conform to any logical understanding of time or reality. It was as if she had stepped into a realm that transcended the boundaries of her known world.

    "Sigh¡­ What is this ce?" Irina murmured, her eyes scanning the unfamiliar surroundings. Thendscape seemed ethereal, shifting in subtle ways that defied conventional logic. The space felt both tangible and ephemeral, a paradox that added to the enigma surrounding her.

    "Wait¡­."

    At that moment, she saw herself in one of the visions. She was looking at the sky without knowing what to do.

    Something danged into her head.

    As Irina pondered the discrepancies and observed the surreal surroundings, a realization dawned on her. The visions, the ability to witness different timelines, the disconnected space ¨C it all pointed to a ce beyond the confines of her physical reality. It was as if she had transcended the limits of the world she knew.

    "Wait¡­ A ce where I can watch myself¡­ Others¡­ Different timelines¡­ Different people¡­ Different locations¡­," Irina mumbled to herself, connecting the dots between the visions and the space she found herself in.

    Curiosity guiding her, she looked around, taking in the etherealndscape that seemed to exist outside the rules of the physical world. It was then that she tried to sense her own body.

    To her surprise, she realized she felt no physical constraints. It was as if she had be a mere observer, detached from the tangible realities that governed her everyday existence.

    ''Wait¡­''

    Then, a memory surfaced ¨C a recent magical conference where a high-ranking mage and a schr presented a theoretical framework on dimensions.

    The schrs spoke of realms beyond the known, ces where thews of physics and the rules of the world diverged.

    ''Diverging Dimensions Theory.''

    "A high-ranking dimension," Irina whispered, her invisible eyes widening. "This¡­.."

    Thendscape around her seemed to shimmer with the possibilities of countless realities, each unfolding in its unique way.

    In that moment of realization, Irina came to terms with the truth. She wasn''t in the physical world anymore.

    She had traversed into a higher-ranking dimension, a realm where time and space never even existed before.

    ''Don''t tell me¡­.''

    That exined why she was able to see everything. If she was inside a dimension that was way above what any other person normally stayed in¡­

    Then it would make sense.

    "If so, then¡­..This is a parallel world."

    The realization danged in. The concept of a parallel world, a different timeline where everything unfolded in an alternate fashion, exined the disjointed visions and the discrepancies between her memories and the glimpses she had seen.

    In this higher-ranking dimension, Irina found herself not merely witnessing events but existing in a space where time and reality took unexpected turns.

    Thendscapes she saw were reflections of a reality that deviated from the one she knew. The realization opened a gateway to understanding the intricacies of the parallel world she now inhabited.

    "But, how? Why am I here? What brought me here?"

    The moment she asked this question to herself, she remembered what happened before she came here.

    "The Magic Spell. Dreams....No, not dreams."

    She thought it was a dream, but it wasn''t.

    "My spell didn''t even work as intended from the start."

    If it did, she would be inside a dream.

    "It was distorted. Because of something¡­.Something outside of my control."

    It was because of that distortion that she ended up crossing dimensions.

    "The entity."

    The entity whose existence she had discovered. The being that she thought was so formidable that she sought help.

    "Because of its magic, I ended up here."

    At that exact moment, Irina started to question what those phantoms were.

    "Crossing dimensions¡­.Phantoms¡­.Lost souls¡­."

    Then she realized.

    "They are not lost souls¡­..They are the souls of the people of parallel worlds...The reason why phantoms exist¡­..is because their original ce is taken by their parallel selves¡­."

    As if a revtion dawned upon her, she started mumbling like a maniac.

    "The entity¡­..is the main cause why Phantoms exist. It makes the souls of the people cross dimensions and take the ce of their parallel selves by force. And the ones that end up returning to the real world couldn''t find their ces at all and be phantoms¡­."

    "And the reason why I ended up here¡­.is because Sylvie and my spell intercepted the path, leaving me in the alternate higher dimension that bridges the two parallel worlds."

    Her analytical mind, which was going to make her the best and strongest mage in the world, started spinning at a rapid speed.

    She interpreted everything as she realized what was happening here.

    "But why? Why is it doing this?" Irina questioned aloud, her thoughts racing as she grappled with the revtion of the entity''s involvement in the creation of phantoms and the distortion of dimensions.

    As she pondered the motive behind the entity''s actions, a subtle shift in the fabric of the higher-ranking dimension caught her attention. A slit began to form in the otherwise seamless space, a tiny rupture that seemed to connect her world to something beyond.

    Her invisible eyes widened as she stared at the developing slit. It was a portal, a disturbance in the delicate bnce of space and time. The entity''s goal became clearer ¨C it sought to create a specific portal, a conduit for something far more dangerous.

    At that moment, Irina sensed an ominous presence emanating from the opening slit. A palpable feeling of danger and malevolence washed over her. Whatevery beyond that portal was not only threatening but also held an air of humiliation to the point where she could feel the world would get destroyed.

    The realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. The entity''s actions, the creation of phantoms, the disturbance in dimensions ¨C they all pointed toward a grander scheme.

    The slit in the space was a gateway, and what lurked beyond was a force that could bring about unimaginable consequences.

    "We need to stop it."

    She mumbled to herself as she looked around frantically.

    "But how?"

 Chapter 274 64.2 - Connecting Dots

    <h4>Chapter 274 Chapter 64.2 - Connecting Dots</h4>

    "We need to stop it," Irina mumbled to herself, the urgency of the situation pressing down on her invisible form. The realization of the impending threat, the dangerous force beyond the portal, fueled her determination.

    "But how?"

    But then, a new question presented itself: How? How could she, in her intangible state within this higher-ranking dimension, intervene and put an end to the entity''s machinations?

    Panic flickered in her invisible eyes as she looked around frantically, searching for a way to take action. The vastness of the higher dimension seemed to close in on her, leaving her feeling both trapped and desperate.

    "There must be a way out; there has to be," Irina repeated to herself, her voice carrying a note of urgency. She desperately wished for an exit from this ce, a path back to her reality where she could use the knowledge she had gained to prevent the unfolding catastrophe.

    Her mind raced, considering the possibilities. Could she manipte the dimensional fabric and return to her world? Was there a key to unlock the invisible barrier that confined her in this space? The answers remained elusive, and frustration mounted as she struggled to find a solution.

    In her quest for escape, Irina''s thoughts echoed with determination. "Think, think. There has to be a way out. I can''t let this threat manifest."

    As she searched for an exit, the developing portal seemed to pulse with ominous energy, a stark reminder of the imminent danger.

    "If what I think is correct, then the stronger the mana of the people inside, the more energy that thing can absorb."

    She realized that bying to Phantom''s Land, the academy actually presented the entity with the energy it needed.

    "That was why¡­"

    She was safe now that she was outside of the constraints of time and space. After all, she was in a higher dimension.

    "Wait¡­A higher dimension?"

    At that moment, she caught on to something that she had overlooked.

    "How can I, just a human, exist in this ce?"

    Irina''s invisible form seemed to hover in contemtion as she questioned the very nature of her presence in this higher dimension. ording to the Diverging Dimensions Theory, she was aware that beings from one dimension couldn''t naturally bypass the rules of that dimension and enter another without external influence.

    A realization dawned upon her, and a shiver ran through her intangible form. There was something external at y, something that defied the established rules of dimensional travel. It became clear that her existence in this higher dimension wasn''t solely a consequence of her own actions; an external force had facilitated her entry into this realm.

    "Someone¡­ or something is keeping me here," Irina muttered, her invisible brows furrowed in thought.

    The enigma surrounding her presence deepened as she grappled with the realization that she wasn''t alone in navigating the mysteries of this higher dimension.

    A surge of uncertainty washed over her. The nature of this external force, its intentions, and the role it yed in the unfolding events remained obscured. It added anotheryer ofplexity to an already intricate situation.

    "Why would something want me here? What purpose does it serve?" Irina pondered aloud, her thoughts a swirl of questions.

    ''Hmm.....?''

    Amidst the swirling questions and uncertainties, Irina felt a peculiar sensation, as if an invisible thread had connected her to something beyond the confines of the higher dimension.

    "This¡­."

    A subtle pull drew her attention, and instinctively, she followed the intangible link, hoping it might unravel the mysteries surrounding her existence in this enigmatic space.

    As she pursued the connection, thendscape of the higher dimension seemed to warp and twist, responding to the invisible force guiding her. The shift was disorienting, yet Irina pressed on, driven by the need for answers.

    In a surreal moment, the ephemeral surroundings transformed once again, revealing a familiar scene. The shifting hues and indistinct forms coalesced into a recognizable time-frame ¨C Astron''s.

    The link that pulled her through the dimensions seemed to converge with the events unfolding in Astron''s time frame.

    "Astron¡­."

    Then, she realized.

    "He was the target of spell¡­.."

    The spell ¡¸Phantasmic Transfer ¡¹seemed to be something that had a special target, and she knew it was Astron. If that spell was what brought her here, the target of that spell was likely the reason why she was able to stay here.

    "Thew that is pulling me to my dimension is being negated by the pull that connects me to Astron."

    If that is the case, then there was only one thing she needed to do.

    "I need to sever the connection."

    The realization hit Irina like a bolt of rity ¨C the key to severing the connection between her and the higher dimensiony in Astron. As she contemted this, the invisible thread binding them felt stronger, pulsating with a mysterious energy that bridged the gap between their worlds.

    "How do I sever this connection?" Irina muttered to herself, her mind racing through possibilities. The connection seemed to be tethered to Astron''s soul, a lifeline that transcended the boundaries of their respective dimensions.

    Astron''s soul, anchored in the parallel dimension, was the focal point that kept Irina bound to this surreal space. If she could somehow facilitate Astron''s return to his world, it might disrupt the connection and allow her to escape the clutches of the higher dimension.

    "I need to find a way to bring Astron back," Irina concluded, her invisible form tinged with determination.

    After all, if what she thought was correct, then the residential souls in the parallel world were the ones that lost their consciousness in the real world. If that is the case, if she could somehow make him return, then thanks to her connection with his soul, thews that were pulling her would no longer be in a stalemate, and she would escape.

    "But how?"

    Then, that question arose. How could she bring him back? What could she do? What made someone return from there?

    "How did Sylvie make me return?"

    Sylvie''s power made her return from her unconscious sleep, and she needed to know how she did.

    "My dream..."

    She forcefully tried to remember what happened when she was unconscious.

    Irina delved into the recesses of her memories, attempting to recollect the details of her return from unconsciousness. The process was akin to navigating through a fog, with the specifics eluding her grasp. Frustration threatened to take hold as she strained to remember the events that transpired during her dream.

    "What happened in that dream?" Irina muttered to herself, the invisible furrow on her brow reflecting her internal struggle. Calling it a dream was wrong, and she knew that, but that wasn''t important now. The memories felt distant, almost as if they were deliberately shrouded in a haze.

    She reyed the moments leading up to her awakening, grasping at the fragments that lingered in her mind. Faces, ces, and emotions flickered like ephemeral shadows, refusing to coalesce into a coherent narrative.

    "No, I need to remember," she insisted, a hint of desperation creeping into her voice. The dream held the key to understanding how Sylvie''s power had facilitated her return.

    In the midst of the mental turmoil, a lone detail emerged from the fog ¨C a fleeting image of a cute squirrel. The memory, though vague, held a peculiar significance. As Irina strained to recall, the image of the squirrel morphed in her mind, transforming from its natural appearance into a shining yellow hue.

    "A yellow squirrel?" Irina mumbled, the revtion sparking a glimmer of recognition. The color, the transformation ¨C it hinted at something beyond the ordinary.

    "A trigger¡­."

    Then she realized¡­.When she got out of there, the squirrel turned yellow. It was a trigger for her, as she liked cute things.

    "Sylvie''s power did let her bypass the restrictions and activate a trigger in other dimensions¡­."

    Irina whispered to herself, the realization unfolding like a puzzle falling into ce. The trigger, symbolized by the yellow squirrel, was a key element in transcending the dimensional barriers.

    In her newfound understanding, Irina discerned that she needed a simr trigger for Astron, something that could resonate across dimensions and prompt a response in the parallel world. However, the question remained: What could she use as a trigger? How could she reach into Astron''s life and make a meaningful connection?

    Then, inspiration struck. If she wanted a force that could effortlessly traverse dimensions unaffected by their constraints, she needed to rely on a power that transcended the limitations of the physical realm.

    "Telekinesis."

    The word resonated in her mind as a solution. Irina realized that ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹, the power to move and manipte objects with the mind, could serve as the bridge she sought.

    Unbound by the restrictions of dimensions, ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹ could potentially reach into Astron''s world and influence it in a way that would serve as the trigger for his return.

    Determined to put her idea into practice, Irina focused her thoughts on using her ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹ to reach into one of the time-frames of Astron.

    "I can do it¡­.."

    For some reason, she could feel the mana around herself, and without even activating any magical circuits inside her body, which hadn''t even existed, she used mana with her intent.

    The abstract nature of the higher-ranking dimension responded to her intent, granting her the means to manipte the ethereal threads of connection between the worlds.

    "What?"

    However, as she extended her influence, attempting to move an object in Astron''s world, Irina encountered an unexpected challenge.

    "It is not enough."

    The power of her ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹ wasn''t as potent as she had hoped, and her control over it was less than proficient. The connection between the dimensions resisted her efforts, and frustration crept in.

    "Right now, I can''t do it."

    However, Irina was not one to give up easily.

    "Again."

    It was a failure.

    "Again."

    It was a failure.

    "Again.

    In the timeless and spaceless realm she found herself in, she persisted. Again and again, she attempted to bridge the gap, refining her control over the invisible force of ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹.

    "Again."

    After numerous attempts, Irina began to grasp the intricacies of her power in this higher dimension.

    "No¡­.This is not good¡­Even if I had finally mastered ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹ at that point, I would be too far in it¡­.."

    She predicted that, once sessful, the strain on her consciousness might render her a lost cause.

    "I need to keep everything simple¡­.so that I shouldn''t even need to think."

    Undeterred, she set a specific goal for her intervention.

    "The watch."

    Before she came here, Astron and they found out something about Phantom''s Land.

    ''06.06''

    When the time hit 06.06, everything had changed.

    "I will need to do it."

    With unwavering determination, Irina focused on Astron''s watch in his home.

    She aimed to keep it unmoving once it hit the timestamp 06.06, a symbolic and meaningful moment for Astron.

    The ethereal connection resonated with her intent as she directed her ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹ towards the watch, attempting to freeze time at the designated instant.

    "Again."

    The timeless space quivered with her efforts, each attempt carrying the weight of her determination.

    "Again."

    .

    Again.

    .

    Again.

    .

    Again.

    .

    As the iterations continued, Irina''s connection with reality blurred. The endless attempts fused into a ceaseless stream, and at some point, she lost track of what she was doing.

    The only focus remained on her ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹, concentrated on the watch suspended in the timeless void before her invisible form.

    .

    Again.

    .

    Again.

    .

    Again.

    .

    Again.

    .

    Again.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Until she had finally seeded.

 Chapter 275 65.1 - Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 275 Chapter 65.1 - Conclusion</h4>

    What is it that we all want in this world?

    Is it money?

    Sess?

    Happiness?

    Strength?

    Peace?

    Tranquility?

    The answer would definitely change ording to the person that is asked. For me, it is the desire to see the outside world or see whaty beyond the limits of our vige.

    However, was that really the case? Had I really wanted all those things for myself? All those things were ''really'' my desire.

    Something inside me always told me that I was missing something. From the moment I opened these damn eyes to this world, I always saw things easily, and that was also the case for my quick head.

    And that quick head became a curse in times like this. I always questioned if I was really the one who always desired to leave this ce since whenever I saw her, all these feelings always disappeared.

    I found myself questioning all those things as the new morning made me greet the rising sun. It became a trend for me to rise from my bed before my general time nowadays. This was something that had frequently happened after our father and mother left this world.

    "At-ta-ta- ta-ta¡­.."

    As I stirred from my sleep, a dull ache resonated through my body, a testament to the physical strain endured during the wood-gathering task yesterday.

    The familiar sensation reminded me of the harsh reality of our responsibilities, a routine that became more pronounced after our parents departed from this world.

    The first rays of sunlight filtered through the window, casting a warm glow on the simple room I called my own. The wooden walls held memories of sharedughter and conversations, but the absence of our parents lingered in the quiet corners.

    "Sigh¡­."

    With a silent sigh, I swung my legs over the edge of the bed, feeling the cool wooden floor beneath my feet.

    "Maybe I overexerted myself."

    The weight of yesterday''s training still clung to my muscles as I questioned whether I should have not trained that much or not.

    After all, even if I had this initial desire to improve my body condition, I also heard it frequently that overexerting myself wouldn''t bring much benefits. And considering what I had seen so far in my life, that seemed to be true.

    CREAK!

    The wind howled through the window as my attention was drawn to that ce. Seeing the brown-yellowish silk covering thend and the branches of trees that had lost their green color, it became evident that the winter was already on its way once again, a constant reminder of the tasks that awaited me.

    "It was definitely not a wise decision to push myself like that¡­.."

    I couldn''t help but curse myself for yesterday, as I knew the fact that he was the one that was responsible for the muscle pain I was experiencing right now.

    "It is definitely not me."

    The question of what I wanted to do with my life continued to linger in the corner of my head.

    "What do I truly desire?" The question echoed within me as I moved through the motions of my morning routine. The ritual of sshing cold water on my face seemed to wash away the physical weariness, but the existential questions lingered.

    The vige, the woods, the training¡ªit was all part of a life predetermined by tradition and responsibility. But as the morning sun painted the world in hues of gold, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something more beyond the boundaries of our familiar existence.

    "Come one¡­.Thinking about it is pointless, isn''t it."

    However, I knew, in the face of real responsibilities, thinking about those fragile things like this.

    "You have a roof over your head¡­.What is there toin about¡­.That old man would definitely say if he was here¡­"

    Remembering the smile of my father and his gentle attitude, I involuntarily curled the corner of my mouth.

    I mean, how can I help it? Elders always said that things that are precious always tend to be appreciated after they are lost.

    That was definitely true.

    The memories of my father flooded my mind, a bittersweet cascade of moments that defined our rtionship.

    As I dressed and prepared for the day, I couldn''t help but reminisce about the times when his guidance and gentle encouragement shaped my understanding of the world.

    "Sigh¡­" I sighed once again, this time not from fatigue but from the weight of unspoken emotions. The image of my father''s smile, etched in the recesses of my memory, brought a mixture of warmth and longing.

    Maybe it was the changing seasons or the echo of yesterday''s exertion, but my thoughts gravitated toward the moments when I felt like I fell short of my father''s expectations. He always smiled at my endeavors, even when I stumbled and struggled.

    I recalled the times when I believed he wanted me to be like the other kids in the vige¡ªmore physically capable, more outgoing.

    The memory of his disappointed expression haunted me during those instances when I couldn''t keep up or when my weaknesses were exposed.

    But now, as I stood alone in the quiet room, I yearned for those moments of gentle correction, those subtle nudges that spoke of a father''s unwavering belief in his son. The realization struck me that I missed the very things I once perceived as shorings.

    The creaky floor beneath my feet seemed to echo the footsteps of the past; each sounded a reminder of sharedughter, conversations, and the unspoken bond between a father and his son.

    The window, through which the wind whispered its mncholy tune, framed thendscape that had witnessed our family''s journey.

    Yet, the rational mind inside me told me that I should no longer waste my time thinking about all those useless things. After all, I needed to prepare breakfast before she woke up and left home for her duties.

    "You were probably right, old man¡­.." I mumbled with a rare smile. "As long as you have a roof in your head and someone to share it, you should neverin."

    With a deep breath, I shook off the nostalgic thoughts, reminding myself that the present demanded my attention. The rhythmic motions of my morning routine provided aforting anchor, grounding me in the tasks that needed to be done.

    As I stepped out of the room, the quiet hallway seemed to hold whispers of bygone days, and I allowed myself a moment to appreciate the memories etched into the very walls. The creaky floor beneath my feet yielded familiar sounds, each one a silent testament to the shared history of our family.

    Passing through the familiar spaces of our modest home, I made my way to the small kitchen.

    The kitchen, though modest, held the familiar tools and utensils that had witnessed countless meals shared as a family.

    I headed straight for the worn-out kettle, a faithfulpanion in my morning ritual. The rhythmic sound of water pouring into the kettle filled the room, a precursor to theforting aroma of brewing tea.

    The tea leaves, carefully stored in a small container, released their fragrance as they steeped in the hot water. I watched the swirls of steam rise, momentarily lost in the soothing routine that bridged the past and the present.

    "This should be enough."

    Next, I ventured into the small garden adjacent to our home. The dew-kissed leaves of the vegetables glistened in the morning light, awaiting their turn to contribute to our daily sustenance.

    ''I guess I should make her something good.''

    For some reason, I knew she would also be moody when she woke up. This would probably enlighten her mood a little more.

    I plucked fresh tomatoes, crisp lettuce, and vibrant bell peppers, envisioning the colorful array that would adorn our breakfast table.

    A trip to the well provided the water needed to wash the vegetables. The cool water felt invigorating on my hands, a tactile connection to the earth that sustained us.

    Returning to the kitchen, I retrieved eggs and cheese from the storeroom. The eggs, with their shells bearing a mosaic of speckles, held the promise of nourishment, while the cheese, aged to perfection, added a touch of richness to our simple fare.

    CHOP! CHOP! CHOP!

    As I moved through the familiar motions of chopping vegetables, cracking eggs, and grating cheese, the kitchen came alive with the sounds and scents of breakfast in the making. The familiar routine, a dance of culinary artistry, brought a sense of purpose to the start of the day.

    The aroma of sizzling vegetables and the crackling sound of eggs in the pan filled the kitchen, creating a symphony of vors that made my stomach grumble.

    HUG!

    At that moment, I felt someone''s arms wrapping around my waist, a familiar touch that brought both surprise andfort. Turning slightly, I saw Estelle, her presence enveloped in the soft light of the morning. Her arms held me in a gentle embrace, and for a moment, the world outside the kitchen faded away.

    "Hmm, good morning, Astron," she mumbled into my back, her voice carrying a muffled morning grogginess. The warmth of her breath against my clothes and the softness of her embrace all indicated that she sought closeness today.

    "Good morning, Estelle," I replied, a soft smile ying on my lips. Her slightly moody morning demeanor didn''t escape my notice, and I couldn''t help but wonder what thoughts lingered in her mind.

    As she nestled her face into my back, I continued with the breakfast preparations, the sounds of chopping and sizzling providing a rhythmic backdrop to the shared silence.

    The familiar routine served as aforting balm, grounding us in the simple acts of daily life.

    Estelle''s embrace tightened, and I could sense a subtle sadness lingering in the air. The weight of our parents'' absence hung between us, a silent acknowledgment of the void they left behind.

    In these quiet moments, the memories of our shared past became tangible, and I knew that Estelle, like me, carried the weight of those memories.

    As the aroma of the cooking breakfast filled the kitchen, Estelle spoke, her voice still muffled against my back. "Do you ever wonder, Astron, if they''re watching over us? If they''re proud of who we''ve be?"

    The question hung in the air, a reflection of the unspoken thoughts that often surfaced in the quiet corners of our minds. I paused for a moment, letting the weight of her words settle.

    "I do, Estelle," I replied softly. In times like this, I would normally be the one who soughtfort from her past in the past. But, at some point, our roles have been reversed, maybe at the time when our father and mother left us.

    "I like to think they are. Their guidance and love linger in everything we do, in the memories that shape us. And maybe, just maybe, they find sce in seeing us carry on."

    Estelle''s grip on me rxed, and she pulled away, her eyes meeting mine with a mix of gratitude and sadness.

    "Thanks, Astron. Thanks for being here," she said, her voice carrying a genuine warmth. In times like this, I thought staying here wasn''t bad at all.

 Chapter 276 Chapter 65.2 - Conclusion

    276 Chapter 65.2 - Conclusion

    "Thanks, Astron. Thanks for being here," she said, her voice carrying a genuine warmth. At that moment, our shared understanding spoke volumes, a silent acknowledgment that, even in the absence of our parents, we were not alone.

    With a nod, we turned our attention back to the breakfast preparations. The table was soon adorned with a simple yet hearty meal ¨C scrambled eggs, fresh vegetables, and a wedge of aged cheese. The aroma of the food filled the air, inviting us to partake in the familiar ritual of breaking bread together.

    As we sat down to eat, Estelle''s demeanor shifted with a mischievous glint in her eyes. Her tone took on an animated quality as she delved into the intricacies of vige life, sharing tidbits of gossip that she had likely gathered from her interactions as the vige shaman.

    "So, you won''t believe what happened yesterday," Estelle began, a sly smile ying on her lips. "You know the wife of the vige chief? The one who always tries to order me around as if I''m at her beck and call?"

    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the prospect of vige drama. "What did she do this time?"

    Estelle leaned in slightly as if sharing a well-guarded secret. "Well, she was at it again,ining about some trivial matter and insisting that I perform a ceremony to bring good fortune to her family. As if I have nothing better to do!"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Estelle''s animated storytelling. "And what did you say to her?"

    With a yful smirk, she replied, "Oh, you know me. I ''politely'' reminded her that my abilities as a shaman are meant for genuine spiritual needs, not for personal whims. But she''s persistent, that one."

    We both shared a knowing look, acknowledging the sometimes challenging dynamics that came with Estelle''s role in the vige. Her position as the shaman made her a sought-after figure, and not everyone approached her with sincerity.

    Estelle continued her tales, sharing anecdotes about various vigers and their quirks. From young couples seeking love potions to the elderly seeking remedies for aches and pains, her stories painted a vivid picture of the diverse characters that popted their smallmunity.

    Amid theughter and jest, Estelle''s gossip served not only as entertainment but also as a way for her to vent the frustrations that came with her responsibilities.

    In these moments, her animated storytelling became a form of catharsis, allowing her to navigate the intricacies of vige life with a touch of humor and resilience.

    But that didn''t mean she was free from my words. After reading books all the time and thinking about how I would act in certain situations while imagining those scenarios, I thought I became good with my words.

    "Estelle, isn''t it against the shaman''s code to indulge in gossip?" I teased, a yful smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "Where did the girl who said ''helping others is my desire'' go?"

    Estelle chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she met my yful gaze. "Oh, Astron, you always have a way of catching me, don''t you? But in my defense, helping others doesn''t mean I can''t enjoy a good gossip session now and then. It''s like a guilty pleasure."

    I raised an eyebrow, feigning skepticism. "Guilty pleasure, you say? I thought the spirits would disapprove of such indulgences."

    She leaned back, adopting an air of mock seriousness. "Ah, but you see, the spirits understand the importance ofughter and camaraderie. Gossip is just another form ofmunity bonding, a way for me to connect with the vigers on a different level."

    I couldn''t help butugh at her clever response. It seemed Estelle had a knack for turning any situation into a light-hearted banter. "Well, as long as the spirits are okay with it, who am I to argue?"

    "Of course. But that is also the reason why you are so stiff all the time?"

    "Who are you calling stiff?"

    "You, mister, all serious."

    "I am not serious all the time."

    "Do you never look in the mirror?"

    Intrigued by Estelle''sment, I couldn''t resist the urge to check my reflection in the small mirror hanging on the kitchen wall. As I gazed at my own face, I couldn''t deny the truth in her words. There was a subtle seriousness etched into my features, a reflection of the responsibilities and questions that often upied my mind.

    Estelle, witnessing my contemtive expression, couldn''t contain her triumphant smile. "Caught you, didn''t I? Mr. Serious Astron, always pondering the mysteries of life."

    "For you to keep that smile all the time, you need a way to vent, huh?" I remarked, raising an eyebrow in mock seriousness.

    Estelle grinned, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Exactly, dear brother. A little gossip keeps the spirits entertained, and it helps me keep my sanity."

    I shook my head, unable to suppress a grin. "Maybe I do need to lighten up a bit. The spirits wouldn''t mind, right?"

    Sheughed a melodic sound that echoed through the room. "Not at all! In fact, they might appreciate the change. A little mischief never hurts anyone."

    As we continued our banter, I couldn''t help but appreciate the way Estelle effortlessly brought a lighthearted touch to my world. It was a reminder that amidst the responsibilities and ponderings, there was room forughter andpanionship.

    ********

    "Then, have a nice day, brother."

    "You too."

    As Estelle left the home, I was left alone right before the empty house as I looked around.

    "That was a bit refreshing, wasn''t it?"

    I mumbled. Having conversations like this tended to calm my heart whenever I felt ufortable.

    SWOOSH! At that moment, the cold wind brushed against my face, a stark reminder that winter was approaching. I shivered involuntarily, the chill prating my bones. A quick nce at the changingndscape outside affirmed the inevitability of the season.

    "Winter ising," I muttered to myself, a im echoed by the desaturated colors of the surroundings.

    The vige would soon be covered in a nket of snow, transforming familiar paths into a serene, whitendscape.

    With a purposeful sigh, I decided to return to the warmth of the kitchen. The breakfast dishes awaited, and the kitchen needed tidying.

    As I washed the dishes and cleaned the remnants of our morning meal, my mind drifted to the uing tasks.

    I didn''t know when it began, but from some point in my life, I always felt like I became a cleaning and order maniac.

    ''Was I like this before?''

    I wondered to myself, but I couldn''t answer the question. Sometimes, even my own actions didn''t feel like they werepletely mine, but I couldn''t exin why.

    The kitchen being now pristine, I gradually ascended through the modest house.

    Each step echoed a sense of routine, a daily ritual that brought order to the quiet spaces we called home.

    ''The stairs are quite dirty.''

    My eyes picked up the details on the corner of the stairs, as well as many other things, and my desire to fix them surfaced immediately.

    Without much thought, I found myself retrieving a cloth from a nearby cab, determined to address the overlooked cleanliness.

    As I wiped away the umted dust, my gaze lingered on the intricacies of the wooden banister. The grain, once hidden beneath theyer of neglect, revealed its natural beauty. However, inwardly, I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes. This wood didn''t seem like it came from the woods of our forest, and it was the first time I had paid attention to it.

    ''Maybe a now extinct tree?''

    I thought inwardly.

    It was a small detail but one that brought a subtle feeling to my head. Something felt like it didn''t add up. The trees lived long, if I knew, and this house didn''t seem like it was that old now. Doesn''t that mean these materials came from somewhere else?

    ''Now that I think about it, howe we have furniture made from metal? I hadn''t seen any person in the vige who was interested in such things. Where did thosee from?

    Those questions that I had never asked myself started bothering me. Was it an external influence in my head, I wondered.

    ¨CCREAK!

    Upon reaching my room, the door creaked slightly as I pushed it open. The familiar sight of bookshelves greeted me, their contents neatly arranged and waiting to be explored.

    This was my ce to rx, no matter the time or the thoughts in my head.

    The room, an extension of my private sanctuary, bore the marks of countless hours spent in contemtion.

    ''Should I go with this¡­.''

    I chose a book, its cover worn from repeated readings, and settled into the chair by the window. It was a book that I started reading recently. A book about a man bing a piece of society from a nomad.

    "He will assimte himself at the end."

    I mumbled without knowing.

    "Hmm?"

    However, at that moment, something bothered me.

    "Assimte? What does that mean?"

    I didn''t know the meaning of the word that I had just spoken.

    ''I wonder, I started creating random verbs out of nowhere.''

    It was certainly usible for me to do such a thing. When you have time, you can do all those pointless things after all.

    With a dismissive shake of my head, I started walking towards my bed.

    But as I walked, my gaze lingered on the small clock perched beside my bed. The ticking hands, a reliablepanion in the quiet moments of the night, now seemed frozen in time.

    "Hmm, something''s not right," I muttered to myself, my curiosity piqued. Upon closer inspection, I realized that the clock had ceased to function.

    The hands, once in harmonious motion, now hung suspended in stillness.

    ''Wait?''

    No. Saying it suspended in stillness didn''t make any sense. With my eyes, I could see that there was a small abrasion on the tip of the two hands of the clock.

    ''Something is holding it.''

    I leaned in for a closer look, my fingers delicately tracing the path of the clock''s hands. Just as I was about to ponder what could be causing the obstruction, my eyes fixated on the time disyed on the frozen timepiece.

    ¨C06:06.

    A sudden chill ran down my spine, and a strange feeling gnawed at the edges of my consciousness. Following that, suddenly, countless different images started seeping through my head, as if I was seeing the things that I had forgotten.

    "What?"

    The images and everything became so overwhelming that I almost lost consciousness on the spot.

    "What is this?"

    And just as everything started to make sense, suddenly, I felt another chilling sensation.

    Took you long enough. ?

    It was a cold and chilling voice echoing in my head.

 Chapter 277 Chapter 65.3 - Conclusion

    277 Chapter 65.3 - Conclusion

    What is the first thing that a person remembers?

    When we are born, do we remember everything? Is everyone born with the sameposure?

    If two newborn babies from different parents were put into the same environment, would they naturally be the same?

    Does only our environment affect our lives and not our own beings? Or do the things that we define as our individuality stem from the environment?

    What makes us what we are?

    The first thing I remember is the color of grey.

    The sky is gray; the walls are grayish¡­..The smell of the world that feels grayish¡­

    I was staring at that gray ceiling in my first memory.

    Before showing any interest in staring or ying with my fingertips, I simply wondered what this ce was.

    Well, calling it wondering might not be right. If wondering about something is an act that is done by thepletely developed mind, mine was something that was instinctual.

    Something that came from our evolutionary roots, something that we humans have done before we acquired the ability how to think.

    Day after day, I spent more and more time just staring at that ceiling.

    At first, I cried. I cried because I missed people, and then I learned that no one wasing to help me.

    Now that I look back on it, it was instinct, not logic.

    This is the first thing a newborn baby, who cannot even speak, learns when it epts its environment.

    After that, I realized the existence of my fingers.

    I spent all day long looking at, sucking, and licking my little fingers, and nothing else, in the emptiness.

    The nourishment necessary for life was never brought to me.

    Do you ever know how it felt as a newborn baby with an empty stomach? Your whole body is in the process of developing, and yet there is no nutrition that it can develop on.

    For a new human who just appeared in the real world, what could be more detrimental?

    Lack of parents? Something like a parental figure that a human needs to develop both mentally and physically?

    In the face of the realck of three basic needs of life, are parents important?

    04:17

    The children of streets¡­.Those who had never seen their parents in their lives, nor had any food that was prepared just solely for their sake¡­.

    For them¡­.For us¡­.The world is not a kindergarten but a game of survival in which you will lose yourrades one by one every day.

    It is a cruel and harsh world different from the one of those like you who are now reading this from yourfortable and warm houses.

    In this world of survival, losing friends became a routine, not due to a misunderstanding or a simple disagreement, but from hunger, from theck of hygiene, from making wrong people enemies, from not abiding by the rules of the streets.

    The streets had their ownws, unwritten yet absolute, dictating who could eat, who could survive, and who would inevitably perish.

    But who are the ones that survive? Do they possess the same characteristics?

    At that time, I didn''t know about the term Natural Selection at all. But it was clearlyid in front of my eyes.

    From the corners of the streets, when some of my ''friends'' were getting beaten, I watched and listened.

    As the days passed, I began to understand the importance of possessing the abilities that enabled me to observe and understand.

    It wasn''t a hobby; it was a skill crucial for survival. The keen sense of awareness, the ability to read situations, and the skill to discern ''friend'' from foe became my weapons in this unforgiving environment.

    For me, a friend was something that was useful for the sake of my survival. Something that I could never achieve with my own physical abilities alone.

    From the day we were born, I realized that humans were never equal to begin with. Some always were stronger than others, some were faster, some were better at fighting, some were more emotionally strong, and some were more clever.

    Was I a clever person?

    I never knew. What are the criteria for measuring cleverness? Is it the speed of understanding something? Is it the depth that one can go in one subject? I didn''t know.

    But, neither did I have to.

    In this ce of survival, we never had the need to hang on to some random definitions. Those are the problems that can only be created by humans who live in a world different from ours. In a world sofortable that they have the need to create their own problems.

    Survival meant mastering the art of adaptation and learning quickly from every encounter, every loss, and every mistake.

    The streets demanded constant vignce, a perpetual sharpening of instincts, turning every moment into a potential threat or opportunity.

    In this harsh reality, the world became a ssroom, and the lessons weren''t taught by teachers but by the merciless trials of the streets.

    It was a ce where weakness was exploited, and strength was respected. It was a brutal education in the school of life, where the curriculum was written in thenguage of scars and survival.

    There was no room for sentimentality; emotions were a luxury we couldn''t afford.

    No, for me, I always knew.

    Those emotions that we call. They were a clear weakness that needed to be eliminated. The sense of fondness that you form with the people that you hold close to.

    When the necessary timees, that fondness will be detrimental if you need to cut the people close to you.

    After all, if you don''t survive, does it matter that you feel that fondness?

    As the days turned into months and months into years, I began to see people as pawns on a chessboard that we call the real world.

    It was a natural reaction, or so I convinced myself.

    With my limited physical capabilities, manipting others became the only way I could ensure my survival.

    If it was the strong eating the weak, then I was never going to let myself get eaten, and for this sake, using others was a necessity.

    It was not like those people didn''t reap any benefits from my acts either, as the closer they were to me, the safer they would be.

    In this board, the most important piece is the one that is saved untilst after all¡­..Or is it?

    The life can never go as we always expect. Humans are unpredictable in their own way, and as they are more mentally unstable, they be more non-linear.

    But after some point, what kind of person I was became evident to others.

    As the realization of my true nature spread, so did my power. The chessboard of the streets was under my control, and I reveled in the authority I held over the pieces. However, the faster I rose, the harder I fell.

    The very qualities that propelled me to the top¡ªcunning, maniption, and a disregard for sentimentality¡ªbecame the seeds of my downfall.

    I became arrogant, convinced that I was invincible in this ruthless game. I underestimated the ever-shifting dynamics of human rtionships and the unpredictability of the streets.

    The people I once considered pawns in my game started to rebel. Loyalties shattered, alliances crumbled, and trust evaporated like mist.

    The web of control I had meticulously woven began to unravel, leaving me exposed and vulnerable.

    As I faced the consequences of my own arrogance, the harsh reality of the streets hit me with brutal force.

    The same people I had used as shields were now turning against me. Betrayal cut deeper than the wounds from street fights, and the fall from power was swifter than the ascent.

    But the betrayal wasn''t the one that came from the ones that I kept close to. After all, they were mere pawns to whom I held no attachment.

    The reason for the feeling of betrayal was myself. It was my own nature that betrayed me. There was that feeling that I had still yet to cut off from my very being, even if I had cut others.

    Without connecting with others, I connected to myself, developing a trait that made me revel when I witnessed the scene where everything went ording to my wishes.

    In the cold, hunger-ridden nights, I found myself alone, stripped of the false sense of security I had crafted. The pain of getting beaten was not just physical but a reminder of the mistake I had made.

    The darkness closed in, and I could feel the chill seeping into my bones.

    As Iy there, on the brink of what would probably be called despair, I couldn''t help but reflect on the choices that led me to this point.

    The arrogance, the overestimation of my own importance¡ªall of it was a recipe for my own undoing.

    In the end, the world didn''t spare me from my mistake.

    Closing my eyes from the cold, hunger, and pain of getting beaten, I epted my fate. This was something I deserved, as I had lost in this world of power.

    But then, something appeared right before my eyes, a hand that was reached to me.

    Aren''t you quite a fine gem? ?

    In that moment of uncertainty, survival instincts kicked in. I grabbed the offered hand without hesitation.

    It was the only way for me to live, to escape the impending fate that awaited me in the cold darkness.

    Yet I knew there was nothing in this world that was given to us free. I knew no one needed to pay for anything.

    Some paid it with money, and others with their lives.

    But in the end, everything had a price that we needed to pay.

    The one whose hand I had taken led me away from the unforgiving streets, from the cycle of hunger and violence.

    The journey took me to a facility, a ce where many other children were brought. From that moment on, my life would take a drastic turn, veering into a path I could never have foreseen.

    Yet, for me, it was always better than dying. And just as I knew inwardly, everything revealed itself instantly at once.

    The facility was not a refuge but a breeding ground for a new kind of survival.

    As I stepped into this unknown world, I entered another ce, one that would highly likely shape my future.

    But then again, once a person bes who they are, they tend to change less.

    At least, this is what I know.

    And what is valid for me.

 Chapter 278 65.4 - Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 278 65.4 - Conclusion</h4>

    Another fragment of memory is to be dug up.

    In the process of erasing unnecessary memories, there are things thate to mind.

    "Take your seat and state your name."

    State your name¡ª.

    The brain received the instruction, and the brain quickly transmitted the signal to the throat. It was something that was natural, something we had already developed.

    "001."

    It was a symbol. A sequence of numbers.

    An important element to distinguish humans.

    All of the children here were given numbers as names as one of the ways to identify individuals.

    From what I had observed, this ce tended to be a ce where the children with no parents were brought.

    But when I came here for the first time, I immediately sensed the tension in the air.

    The atmosphere was thick with hostility, and the looks I received from the other children were cold and unweing.

    I was a neer, an intruder in a world that had already established its own power dynamics and alliances. It seemed that whatever was happening here, some children came a lot earlier than others.

    Seemingly from the name or number given to us, it seemed I was from the third generation of children here. The first generation likely didn''t have any zeros at the front of their names, whilst the second generation did have one.

    It seemed I was the first one of this batch, most likely because of the test that they had subjected me to before giving me even any food.

    The existing factions within the facility eyed me with suspicion and disdain. They had formed their groups, alliances forged through shared experiences and the need for mutual protection. I was an outsider, a threat to their established order.

    However, even if that looked disadvantageous at first, I knew these types of ces quite well and experienced firsthand how easy it was to just simply break those so-called ''bonds.''

    After entering here, from that moment on, my life took a drastic change. At that point, I was no longer in control of my life. I operated the way they wished me to while being subjected to the tests they had prepared for us.

    At first, the most important of these was a written test for me, as my body was malnourished and weak.

    But that didn''t mean others were not subjected to it.

    All children straightened their posture and faced the test papers.

    The test consisted of simply writing.

    Since they''d probably already spent their recent times being thoroughly taught reading and writing when they came here earlier, there was no hesitation in their fingertips'' movements as they held the pen.

    The students were most likely penalized if they didn''t achieve a certain level of performance in a limited amount of time.

    In addition, the students were also required to have good handwriting, as I could see how they were trying to pay attention to their writing even though the time was limited for them.

    Even if your handwriting was good, you wouldn''t receive any rewards if you got the answer wrong, but from how they paid this much attention to their writing, it was most likely that if you wrote poorly in a hurry, points would be deducted from your score, so we had to be careful.

    No one at this facility asked whether or not we can solve the problems we face.

    This is only true because the only children who were still here even after the tests were the ones who could solve them.

    That meant that if I couldn''t solve everything, I would be left out, but to keep the information secret, the fate awaiting me was obvious.

    Following me, many other children also came, and in a matter of two days, everyone in my batch was also filled.

    After that, we spent the whole week learning how to write properly, how to read, and how to do math.

    Whether or not I was talented at it, I had given my everything, and then the test began.

    The written test was 30 minutes long, but there was enough time toplete it in about half to two-thirds of the time limit if we solved the questions without hesitation.

    This was the way it was supposed to be.

    ******

    The days went on like that.

    Solve the equation and move on to the next. Determine the answer and write it down.

    At the same time, you review the previous question to see if you''ve made any mistakes.

    When I finished, I raised my right hand straight up.

    After signaling that I was done, I turned the paper over.

    Getting a perfect score on the written exam was the minimum requirement. At the same time, you were required to be a neat and speedy writer.

    This was the 7th written exam since I entered here, and I''ve won first ce four times in a row. The first time I took the written test, I was ranked 32nd; the second time, 19th; and the third time, 11th. I didn''t have a good start.

    It took me a while to figure out how the written exams worked, its logic, and its efficiency.

    Once I solved that, I wasn''t overtaken, and I myself have been improving my certainty even more.

    The gap between me and the second-ce finisher was widening with each written exam, and now the time gap was about five minutes.

    Regardless if I got a perfect score or first ce, I would never be praised by anyone.

    When everyone finished, we moved on to the next part of the curriculum.

    "Now, we''ll start with martial arts. Everyone, please change and follow the instructor to another room."

    Martial arts. This was another curriculum added when we turned four, as was the written test.

    I''ve already been taught judo for months.

    While being trained in the basics, we progressed to the stage where we had to fight in actualbat.

    "Haa!"

    My vision shook, and I felt a strong pain in my back.

    In the confrontation with the instructor, the children were always made to taste this bitterness.

    I was no exception.

    "Get up!"

    The relentless mming into the floor, making it impossible to breathe, didn''t allow you a break.

    If I didn''t get up immediately, I would be reprimanded again and again. Next, arms that were many times thicker than mine flew at me.

    I was mmed to the floor again, and I tried desperately to catch myself, but I couldn''t absorb the damage.

    While I was being knocked down to the ground, simr urrences were happening all over the ce.

    All the kids were crying and sobbing while being thrashed around.

    "I can''t¡­ I can''t stand up¡­!"

    As if begging for forgiveness, one girl, whose name was Hazel, clung weakly to the instructor''s leg. It was the girl I had been eyeing for a while

    "Still, get up!"

    The girl was forced to stand up as the instructor forcibly shook off her hands, but her body seemed to be immobilized.

    The fact that it''s a girl wasn''t taken into consideration here.

    "I told you to stand up!"

    The girl was kicked, spun around and around on the floor, and sprayed vomit all over the ce.

    Of course, the adults weren''t kicking seriously.

    Even so, it was obvious to everyone that the force of the kick was unbelievably strong.

    "I don''t give a damn, even if you''re a kid! You already know that!"

    The average mind would have a strong resistance to hurting a child this much.

    But the instructors who''ve been called to this ce are never ordinary. No, they are even more savage than the adults of the streets.

    I know when I see one. Those people here killed countless different people in their lives with those hands. I can see it with my eyes. It is obvious from their even small gestures.

    They are the kind of people who had no qualms about sending women and children to the brink of death.

    "No one will cry if you disappear! Stand up and face them on your own!"

    Hazel, convulsing and unfocused, put her hands on the floor and tried to get up.

    "Yes! That''s it! Show some spirit!

    "Uh, uh¡­ Ugh¡­ gh¡­!"

    But the previous kick Hazel took was critical, and she copsed and lost consciousness.

    "Damn! You gutless bastard! Get her out of here! Get out of my way!"

    The instructor, who had been making irritating footsteps, shouted angrily as he forcibly removed Hazel from the room.

    Do you believe such a scene is tragic?

    If so, you should change how you think. After all, those reactions are just a way of showing weakness, and that''s it. Even the children outside live a different life, and some of them always take it easier while those like me are more severe.

    Though this is never aint, it is just ament.

    This is only the beginning. Excessive reactions like Hazel''s were decreasing day by day, and even the expression of pain was fading away.

    Even human instincts were eliminated by the brain as superfluous functions.

    It was natural to be thrown. It was natural to have difficulty breathing. It was natural to hurt yourself to the point of sobbing. And even thinking about it was a waste.

    The only way out of the situation was to keep trying to reduce the number of times you get thrown within the time limit.

    Of course, the most ideal situation was to defeat your opponent.

    But the opponent was far superior in strength, size, and skill.

    Needless to say, it wasn''t easy to bridge the gap between adults and children.

    After being forced to fight intensely and breathlessly, everyone rose to their feet, battered and bruised.

    After an intense education from our instructors, we were obliged to take part in hand-to-handbat with three others at the end of the day.

    The children never look tired.

    But one thing was certain. We were being raised as guinea pigs, and I was never going to ept that.

    For me, my freedom is the most important thing, and I only work for myself.

    *******

    CRACKLE! FOOSH!

    "Someone¡­.There is a fire here."

    No matter what happens, there are always beings that can never be confined in ces and can do whatever it takes to reach their goal.

    BOOM!

    "What-"

    "HELP!"

    "AAAAAAHH!"

    They can kill others and destroy lives just for the sake of themselves.

    Like me.

    While reading continuously, I learned one thing. People like me are far from normal, and they will never be.

    It is incredibly hard to define this constitution of mine, as I don''t know whether I am a psychopath because something inside me is always missing or something else.

    But that is no longer important.

    After all, I have now achieved what I had hoped. Free from anything binding me, now I can do whatever I want without thinking about any other thing.

    It is now to try and understand what I really wished for in my life.

 Chapter 279 65.5 - Conclusion [Interlude]

    <h4>Chapter 279 Chapter 65.5 - Conclusion [Interlude]</h4>

    What is one''s goal? What happens to a machine which had lost its purpose?

    As I ventured into the outside world, a new realization struck me. The freedom I had craved for so long made my life be something¡­.

    It was something empty¡­..

    With survival no longer a constant struggle, I found myself asking the question that had never bothered me before ¨C what was the meaning of life?

    The skills I had honed for survival in the harsh streets and the facility seemed pointless in a world where basic survival was no longer a concern.

    Why had I done all of those things before? To step on others? To control? To be the one that always stood above?

    All of them seemed pointless. Surely, at the start, I tried to live freely. Entering a normal high school after a bunch of fake identities and stories and then looking at the normal humans and how they lived.

    But then again, at this point, I had already be far more different. The emptiness I felt wasn''t satisfied by just blending in the crowd.

    No, I had never been able to blend in in the first ce. I was always an outsider. Even if I had perfectly acted as one and controlled everything inwardly, I always knew that I was in a different frame than others.

    It was just how it was.

    I became a wanderer, grappling with the void that reced the constant threat of death. The very essence of my existence seemed uncertain, and I grappled with the question of what I truly desired.

    I looked for different types of excitement.

    I created apany and took many risks to taste the same feelings when I was a child on the streets. But, operating apany was a lot different from operating in those cold streets where your life was dependent on it.

    I tried martial arts and fought to death in countless different types of underground positions.

    But it wasn''t pleasurable either. This emptiness inside me was killing me, and I knew that. Then, at that point of time, I had entered the college.

    It was just to ''experience'' how it would feel, nothing more, nothing less. Then, I was introduced to the gaming industry.

    For starters, ying games wasn''t that different from anything, either. They also felt empty as well, as if something inside me was never satisfied.

    I yed online games¡­.but it was too easy¡­once my superior motor reflexes adapted, it became a monotone routine as well.

    It was pretty close to fighting.

    After that, I started ying story games. Not because I thought it would be different but because I started doing drugs. Even though it was pretty irrational, it was the only way to shut this mind so that I could no longer feel empty.

    There, I came across that game.

    During the game, I felt something for the first time long in a while.

    Whether it was excitement orpleteness¡­.I didn''t know. Was the game perfect?

    It was not. What made it special? I didn''t know. Was it something that could be exined by a rational mind?

    It wasn''t.

    And that was what I was looking for. Something I couldn''t understand, I couldn''t grasp. Then I yed the game again and again.

    Continuously, at different times.

    And that feeling of slightpleteness that I could never get from anything else continued to fill me.

    But at some point, it started bing not enough. Just at that exact moment, something happened.

    Something that one could never believe. As I lost consciousness and appeared inside a space filled with nothingness, I knew what I was experiencing was something that could never be understood.

    Therefore, I was able to keep my sanity in that ne for three years. Even if this mind of mine never stopped, I knew I was close to filling that emptiness.

    And just exactly the moment the opportunity presented itself, I took it.

    I made my other self take it, too. After all, he was in a position where he could never refuse. It was interesting how his life had unfolded, but Icked that feeling of empathy to understand his feelings.

    But, I inwardly knew that he would fill this void.

    At that point, we becameplete, but not entirely, it seemed.

    And now was the time once again.

    Watching him live his life like how it was supposed to be was certainly a surreal feeling, yet maybe because it was his past, I was buried under his consciousness and was suppressed.

    However, the trigger for him to see came not long after. Awakening me and letting me enter his consciousness once again.

    *******

    Suddenly, as the clock''s frozen hands and forgotten memories overwhelmed my senses, the world around me blurred into darkness.

    ? Took you long enough. ?

    It felt as if an invisible force gently pulled me inward, drawing me into the depths of a new space.

    The transition was both surreal and disorienting. Colors melted into shadows, and the familiar surroundings of my room faded away.

    It was as if I traversed a nebulous boundary between the tangible reality and an ethereal realm different from anything else.

    "Where is this ce?"

    I asked myself, and following that, another voice came.

    "This is your consciousness."

    In this realm, I discovered another person sitting on a small rock. It was highly likely the person whose voice I had heard in my head.

    "Who are you?" I asked, only to receive the cryptic response, "Don''t you know?"

    As I gazed upon the figure, a profound sense of familiarity struck me. The features were indistinct, shrouded in a mysterious aura, yet there was an undeniable connection.

    "It is you¡­."

    This person¡­As the memories of everything that had transpired beforeing here flooded into my head once again, I realized who this person was.

    "The one I had epted at that time," I mumbled. The voice that had reached me when I was at my lowest.

    "Indeed."

    He replied, his silhouette still shrouded in mystery. I had never been able to see him before, after all.

    "But¡­."

    However, it was surreal and not understandable. Inwardly, I was feeling worried. Worried, fearful, curious¡­Countless different emotions resided within me.

    "You are wondering about my identity, aren''t you?"

    His voice echoed into my head as if he had read my thoughts.

    "You should be able to reach this conclusion on your own."

    Just as I thought about it, I turned to look at the events that happened after I had epted him. How my fate had changed¡­.how everything had differed.

    If I was pathetic and weak-willed, he was myplete opposite.

    The person who calmly watched other people die just in the first week of his taking control.

    The person who calmly dealt with monsters and life and death situations as if he was experienced.

    The person who constantly observed everything noticed even the smallest details. The person who led others in a way that was hard to understand.

    "You¡­..you are the one."

    While I was a child, I had always felt that sense of freedom in my heart. I always sought and yearned for the world around me. I hated being confined in the spaces like this.

    "You are me."

    As I mumbled in realization, his shadowy figure slowly revealed itself as I faced the person.

    The same body that I had always seen before the mirror, the same eyes and the same face, everything.

    "Indeed, I am you."

    He replied, his face devoid of any expression. It was scary as if I was looking at a hollow void.

    Overwhelmed by a barrage of emotions, I couldn''t help but ask, "How? How is this possible?" The echoes of my confusion reverberated through the enigmatic space.

    The figure, my other self, responded cryptically, "Haven''t you ever wondered why you were powerless all this time?" His words hung in the air, weaving through the darkness like threads of revtion.

    The question lingered, a seed of doubt nted in the soil of my thoughts. "Powerless?" I muttered, grappling with the implications. "What do you mean?"

    He continued with a question that cut through the fog of uncertainty, "Did it never ur to you that your soul was iplete?" The words struck me with an unsettling force, unraveling the fabric of my understanding.

    "Iplete?" I repeated, the revtion settling in like a stormy sea. Each word echoed with a weight that I had never considered.

    The figure on the rock observed my turmoil, his features an enigma in the shifting shadows. "You were always meant to find me, toplete yourself. To be whole," he exined, the words resonating with an inexplicable truth.

    "And I was always meant to find you, toplete myself."

    As I heard his words, I couldn''t understand. The figure before me looked moreposed, and from how he did, it felt like he was perfect.

    "What are you missing? What was iplete in you?" The figure, perched on the rock, turned his gaze towards my eyes, studying them intently.

    "Ick one profound thing," he responded his words echoing in the enigmatic space. "Emotions, vengeful feelings, hatred, strong attachments, worries ¨C everything that makes us inherently human. That''s what I am devoid of."

    "And you, the one who holds all those emotions to the extreme, are the one that could fill this void."

    As his words settled, I realized what it was. From time to time, how sometimes my past actions were randomly fueled by my feelings and how he randomly took control of them.

    "You can see it, can''t you? Those times when we acted non-linearly. We had yet topletely fuse; it was neverplete."

    "So¡­"

    "Yes. Now, in this ce, when we can see each other onest time, it is about time I say my farewells," he dered, his face devoid of any emotion.

    I watched, a mix of anticipation and trepidation, as he merged into me. The fusion was slow as if time itself bent around us. As our forms began to intertwine, I felt a surge of emotions, memories, and experiences flooding my senses.

    "Now, we areplete," his voice echoed in my consciousness. "I had finally filled this void."

    Suddenly, as if expelled from that mysterious realm, my consciousness was thrust back into reality.

    "Haaaaaah¡­...Haaaaaaaah..."

    "Astron!"

    -----------A/N-----------

    This arc should make you understand why Astron was able to change this much and how easily he was able to adapt at the start. He was never meant to be normal, to begin with.

    How his coldness and that grey barrier that Sylvie saw don''t actually stem from the original Astron but himself from Earth.

    I hope I did a good job with unreliable narratives sometimes, but I am still experimenting with it, so please give me your feedback.

    Anyway, we are approaching the end of the volume now, with a lot of foreshadowing and explorations, stay intact.

 Chapter 280 66.1 - Grave

    <h4>Chapter 280 Chapter 66.1 - Grave</h4>

    "Haaaaah...Haaaaah¡­.."

    As I continued to release heavy breaths as if I was just about to drown underwater, I looked around.

    "Astron!"

    As the familiar voice of the certain girl echoed in my head, I turned to face her.

    "Are you okay? Here, drink this."

    For some reason, I wasn''t able to remember anything. As if I had awakened from a dream, every memory of mine was blurry, it felt like.

    ''What was I doing?''

    I knew inwardly that something inside me had changed. Something that was missing. Slightly narrowing my eyes, I resisted the pain that tried to ovep my head and took the water Sylvie gave me.

    "Thanks," I mumbled as my brain started recalling the information of what I could remember tost.

    ''I was looking for some observations and then¡­..''

    Then, everything suddenly became dark. After that, I don''t remember much aside from some blurry moments.

    "You won''t ever leave me, right?"

    Once again, a voice echoed in my head as I recalled one of the blurry moments. The voice that is familiar.

    ''It is her voice, isn''t it?''

    Most likely, I had awoken from a dream. If it was that, everything seemed to make sense. However, there were many other things in the environment that I couldn''t quite put my feelings on.

    ''The atmosphere¡­.''

    ¨CTHUMP!

    Just as I thought about it, suddenly, I felt a sensation in my chest. The same sensation I got countless different times.

    ''A demon¡­''

    But this time, it was different. Much more different.

    This sense of dread was so much that I was even about to have a hard time breathing. My heart started beating incredibly fast, as if I was running for a long amount of time.

    ''Everywhere around is filled with demonic energy.''

    Whether it was because the demonic energy was incredibly potent or, for some reason, I could see everything better; I was able to notice the energy surrounding us. The dark energy was covering almost every other location around and those dark threads connecting in the air.

    It was disgusting, as if something was feeding from it.

    "ASTRON!"

    Sylvie''s urgent voice brought me back to the present. She asked if I was okay, and I nodded, reassuring her that I was fine.

    "What happened?" I asked. I had an idea in my head, but right now, I needed to understand the situation first.

    "Sigh¡­." Hearing this, Sylvie released a long sigh as she looked at my right side with a face filled with unease. "I want to exin everything to you, but we need to wake Irina up first."

    Before Sylvie could answer, she suggested waking up Irina first. I turned my attention to the side, realizing for the first time that Irina was lying on the ground, unconscious.

    ''Irina is unconscious as well?''

    But something seemed different about her, as her body was slightly convulsing.

    ''She is about to wake up.''

    Realizing that it was the symptoms of waking up, I waited.

    ¨CPAH!

    "Haaaaah..."

    Irina''s eyes snapped open as she jolted forward, her sudden awakening apanied by a sharp intake of breath. The surroundings seemed to take a moment to register for her as she nced around, confusion evident in her amber eyes.

    "Irina, are you alright?" Sylvie asked, her concern palpable. I moved closer, offering a hand to help Irina, and she epted it, using the support to steady herself.

    Her initial disorientation faded, and she nodded in response to Sylvie''s question, reassuring us, "I''m fine, just a bit disoriented."

    ''Everything seems too weird.''

    My memories were blurry, and from the looks of it, Irina was in the same condition; she looked nkly around.

    But at that moment, suddenly, she bolted from her ce.

    "We don''t have much time!"

    And she shouted. Herplexion turned paler as well, and her blood cirction sped up. It was evident that she was now in a state of excitement, but that wasn''t what I needed right now.

    "What do you mean? borate."

    I answered. ''We don''t have much time, what does it mean?'' While asking this question to myself.

    "That¡­..I don''t know."

    However, the reply she gave me made everything weirder.

    "You don''t know?"

    "I mean¡­..I know something is going wrong, but I can''t quite put up what it is." She replied, trying to understand what she meant as well.

    ''Is it rted to her memories?''

    If that was the case, then maybe she had seen something inside that dream, and even if she had forgotten the contents, that feeling of dread might have affected her subconsciousness.

    Right now, inwardly, I was starting to get angry. I knew one thing for a fact: the emotions I suppressed were getting out once again.

    The existence of demons around me was getting on my nerves.

    Sylvie intervened, reminding Irina of their purpose before entering my dreams. "Remember, we came here to find answers about Phantom''s Land and its mysteries. We were investigating the magical properties and the strange urrences. Maybe something triggered this reaction."

    Irina''s eyes widened as she brought her hand to her forehead as if trying to grasp elusive memories. "Oh, now I remember... We were trying to find a way to understand the magical energy and the anomalies in thisnd. Before entering your dreams, we were nning to¡ª"

    Suddenly, realization dawned on her face. "Wait, it''s alling back to me. I remember everything now, Astron. Something dark and menacing. It felt like a malevolent force trying to consume everything."

    "What? You need to borate more."

    "I can''t. That is all I know from the dream, Urghk-!." As she pressed her temple, she looked at Sylvie. "I am fine, just a second."

    After that, she grabbed the water Sylvie gave her without even using her hands but only using her ¡¸Telekinesis ¡¹. And the way she did it was certainly in a proficient manner.

    ''Was she this good at Telekinesis?''

    I asked myself, but I didn''t linger on that topic for now.

    "So, you seem to know what is happening here?"

    I asked. From how Sylvie acted and how Irina was trying to talk, it seems these two found something about this whole issue.

    "Yes." Irina nodded. "Let me start from scratch. After I hadpleted the theory, I went to check the facts¡­..¨C"

    As Sylvie and Irina recounted their experiences, the air inside the bungalow grew thick with tension. Their words painted a picture of Phantom''s Land as more than a mere enigma, revealing a malevolent force at y.

    I listened intently as they shared encounters with phantoms, the intricacies of magical influences, and the calcted nature of the entity shaping thend.

    Irina''s amber eyes held a focused intensity as she emphasized, "It''s shaped by a powerful entity, with intentions unknown and potentially dangerous."

    ''It must be the source of this demonic energy.'' I thought to myself. The entity Irina was talking about was the demon, but most likely, she was unable to identify it because she had never encountered a real demon before.

    After all, demon followers or demonic humans are a lot different from demons.

    Sylvie added with worry. "The entity''s malevolence exins the dark spells and theplexity we encountered while probing Jasmine''s heart. This isn''t just a random urrence; it''s a calcted influence."

    To sum up the findings, Irina had confirmed that this demon was the reason why Phantom''s Land was formed in the first ce, and the demon was looking for something.

    ''Such arge-scale thing, and the original never mentioned something like this.''

    There were many questions that needed to be answered, but one thing came first.

    "Then, what are those phantoms¡­.."

    If those phantoms appeared once someone entered into this sleepe state, then it meant either those phantoms were their souls or something rted to their consciousness.

    ''What happens to those phantoms once the body is dead?''

    This was another question. After all, if the phantoms were somehow rted to souls or consciousness, there was a chance that those phantoms who wandered around like that after the clock hit 06.06 would still have their bodies somewhere around.

    At that moment, as I contemted the information, I heard Irina mumbling something under her breath. "Parallel world¡­"

    The words caught my attention, and I immediately asked, "What do you mean, Irina?"

    However, she seemed unable to answer; her expression clouded with frustration, as if the answer slipped through her fingers. "I don''t know, I can''t point anything¡­.."

    But the mention of a parallel world triggered something within me.

    I started looking around the room as if expecting to find a clue in the shadows or the mist that permeated Phantom''s Land.

    Then, my eyes fixated on the spell that was connected to the heart of Jasmine. It was aplex array of magical symbols and psions, and as I observed it, a realization struck me.

    "Spatial psions¡­" I muttered to myself. The gears in my mind started turning, and a crazy idea began to form. It was both because of what we found and, at the same time, I knew an enemy from the game.

    ''What if these phantoms are not just illusions or manifestations? What if they are souls from another world?''

    ''We all felt like it was like a dream. But what if we actually reced our parallel selves.''

    The notion seemed far-fetched, even to me. However, the spatial positions in the spell hinted at a connection to the maniption of space.

    What if this demon was attempting to create a rift between worlds, a space crack that allowed the souls from another realm to seep into Phantom''s Land?

    ''Then, everything would make sense. Even the identity of this demon.''

    After all, there was no way that such a strong boss that could somehow get this amount of humans under its spell would left out in the game.

    It was bound to be mentioned, and it was certainly done.

    ''So, it came from here, huh?''

    I asked myself. To think that the boss of one of the future side-

    quests was actually something rted to Phantom''s Land.

    ''I guess the game can never reveal all the details at once after all.''

    If the idea in my head was correct, then from then on, things were about to get both troublesome and good.

    Facing an enemy that would normally be far more powerful in the future made it easier for me to respond in any case.

    ''Then, there is only one thing left.''

    To kill the enemy.

 Chapter 281 66.2 - Grave

    <h4>Chapter 281 Chapter 66.2 - Grave </h4>

    Being the way the game is, there were bound to be opponents that didn''t directly challenge the protagonist physically but had used different methods.

    This was to make sure that the developers could add a mystery element to the game. However, at this point, I doubt that it was simply a game.

    Even now, something inside me feels different. From the moment I woke up, I felt like something inside me was a lot moreplete.

    Whether the way I think or the way I feel¡­.It is hard to pinpoint. But, even then, the feeling inside me, you can call it a hunch, is saying that I think the world is not that simple, and there are many things that I have yet to know about it.

    In any case, now that hunch needs to be taken to the shelf for the time being, as I need an object to focus on.

    ''The mana flow¡­..''

    From what I could see from the environment, the direction of the mana, and the continuous energy supply somewhere, what Irina and Sylvie had said all pointed at one thing.

    When every piece of information was revealed right before us, there weren''t many things that we could do.

    "You¡­."

    At that moment, Irina''s voice entered my head. "Were you able to deduce anything?"

    She asked with her eyes sparkling. It seemed that even though the fog of her dream-like state was lingering in her head, she was still able to act rationally.

    It was also easy to understand why she was depending on me for the answer. In her eyes right now, my previous two achievements regarding theoretical things should be on the front, and they are giving her a high evaluation.

    Her thoughts were not necessarily wrong either.

    But at the same time, there are many questions regarding this. If it was that demon, how was Irina able to wake me up?

    Even in the game, the sole reason Ethan was able to defeat it was because of the powers he had awakened in theter times of the second year''s first semester. Just like Sylvie, Ethan was also immune to the changes in his psyche.

    The spell the demon used wasn''t effective on him; therefore, Sylvie and Ethan both embarked on the small journey to bring it down.

    It was also the event where the two got closer, and Sylvie started bing a part of the main cast. However, Ethan was not there now, and only Sylvie was awake.

    After she had woken Irina up, which was probably the rightest choice she could make in that situation, Irina decided to test the waters.

    But from that point on, everything is nk.

    What did she do when she entered into my consciousness using ¡¸Phantasmal Transfer¡¹ spell? I knew what that spell did, and certainly, she must be in my dream.

    Another important question.

    What did she see?

    Did she see about my past? The past that was about her and about Earth? Because if that is the case¡­

    I didn''t want to do what I needed to do.

    ''From her reaction, that doesn''t seem to be the case.''

    I could see with my eyes. Unless Irina is the world''s best actor who can control even the micromovements of her body, any reaction would never be missed by my eyes. Therefore, it is safe to assume that whatever she had seen, there was something that she couldn''t directly remember.

    ''This also corresponds to what I had experienced, so everything is fine.''

    At least it should be fine. If my existence here is in danger, I need to take extreme measures, which I have never wished to do.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Irina asked, seemingly ufortable with my gaze. At her reaction, I understood that I had been looking at her with my thoughts wandering around for a while.

    "My bad¡­.I was lost in thoughts." I replied.

    "¡­..It is fine¡­.I am a bit shaken as well."

    It seemed she connected my behavior to the fact that I had just woken up from that state and was bombarded with huge amounts of information. Certainly, if that was any other normal human out there, her assumption would be correct.

    But sadly for her, it was not true in this case, though this assumption is something I will dly ept.

    "So¡­" She continued. "What do you think?"

    As she asked once again, I decided to answer with a mix of truth and lies. Revealing that I knew too much about this could make her suspicious since the source of my information is something that is almost impossible to reveal.

    "First and foremost, I agree with your hypothesis. The entity we are looking for is the sole reason why Phantom''s Land was formed." I said, pointing out the data. "I can assure you that you haven''t made any mistakes in your calctions."

    That was the truth. After going through her calctions in almost an instant, I was sure that she hadn''t made any mistake.

    Irina looked relieved by my words, a hint of satisfaction in her eyes. "I''m d to hear that. But there''s still so much we don''t know. What''s the next step, Astron?"

    This point was important.

    ''If I want to confront this demon, no matter what, I can''t do it alone right now.''

    Even if that entity is not at its peak right now, it is still a formidable enemy, especially against something like me.

    ''Since it has almost a whole army underneath.''

    Considering the fact that, in the game, it was able to control all those souls as he wished¡­..It was a type of enemy that wasn''tpatible with me.

    ''Phantoms are not that hard to deal with if they are alone, but once they are much higher in numbers, things will get very hard.''

    I needed someone toe with me. A person who could both act as a decoy and could face an army on their own.

    "We need to focus on locating the source of this entity''s influence within Phantom''s Land. The mana flow indicates a central point, and that''s where we''ll find answers."

    I replied, directing the conversation just as I wished.

    Sylvie, who had been silently observing the conversation, spoke up, "But how do we confront this entity? And what about the others who are still trapped in this dream-like state?"

    Sylvie''s words made sense. When she was able to keep herself calm, she could be someone valuable. I guess the future Saintess can not be just a dumb girl, either.

    Well, I already knew she would ask this anyway.

    "First, we need to pinpoint the entity''s location," I replied while making eye contact with Irina. Hearing my answer, she lowered her head for a second and then widened her eyes.

    "The mana¡­" It seems she was also able to realize what I meant. Her reaction showed that she wasn''t paying attention to the environment for the time being, thanks to her being a bit shaken, and with my indication, she realized what was happening around us.

    "You can feel it as well, right?" I asked.

    "Yes." She nodded her head. "The flow of energy."The words she had spoken also made Sylvie realize. After all, Sylvie also possessed the ability to sense any extraordinary energy.

    "Oh, my lord¡­." She gasped after looking at the amount of energy that was sucked. "This is¡­."

    Irina looked at Sylvie with a serious expression. "The amount of energy is so high that it could maybe even rival my mother''s energy." Her words conveyed the gravity of the situation, emphasizing the formidable power emanating from the entity''s influence within Phantom''s Land.

    Sylvie''s eyes widened in realization, understanding the immense challenge we were about to face.

    Theparison to Irina''s mother, someone undoubtedly powerful in terms of magical energy, heightened the sense of urgency.

    "We need to act swiftly and cautiously," Irina continued, her gaze shifting between Sylvie and me. "The enemy is formidable, and we must be prepared for any challenges it might throw our way."

    Hearing from her, I thought this was how the main cast of the game needed to be. She may be arrogant and a bit annoying sometimes, but Irina has the necessary features to be the main character of a game.

    Even now, instead of thinking of running away, she is trying to look for possible ways to beat the enemy.

    I could see from her eyes, her bodynguage, and her small shakiness of words that she was nervous and scared. She probably thinks the chances of us doing something is not very high, but at the same time, she also probably knows that we don''t have any other choice.

    So, in the face of the only option, which is highly likely to lead us to death, she still doesn''t escape from it.

    ''Well, this should be fine.''

    And I wanted to see how much she could improve, for how long she could go.

    "What do you think we should do, Astron?" Irina asked her question, carrying both urgency and anticipation.

    I turned to Sylvie first. "Sylvie, how much of your power remains?"

    Sylvie lowered her head. "I used thest of my power to open the path for Irina. There isn''t much left."

    I could already see that with my eyes. The power Sylvie is using is heavily rted to her trait [First Lord''s Authority], and it is not exactly mana. It is a Divine Power that could be used both for healing someone and dealing with someone.

    But, since she had just recently awakened, she had yet to get any opportunity to cultivate that power enough to use excessively like this, so this was already within my expectations.

    A moment of silence followed as Irina absorbed the weight of Sylvie''s words. The challenges ahead seemed even more daunting with our limited resources; at least, this will be what she will be perceiving.

    ''This is not bad either.''

    I thought. The fact that Sylvie didn''t have any power left meant she wouldn''t be able to join the fight, and that was better.

    ''Considering that with her, I can''t show my full power.''

    If I could, I wanted to avoid her finding out about my true identity for the time being, so this situation worked in my favor anyway.

    ''Also, she has her own job.''

    Raising my hand, I gently patted Sylvie on her head. She looked a little down, probably feeling useless with her depleted powers.

    "No time to be down," I said. "You have your own job to do as well."

    Sylvie raised her head, looking at me curiously. "Really? What can I do now?"

    "Someone needs to block the flow of energy."

    Sylvie''s eyes widened with realization. "And how can I do that?"

    I pointed to the herbs we had brought with us. Even though I hadn''t foreseen such things to happen, I at least prepared for some cases where Phantoms went out of control, and now it was time for them to be used.

    "Use those. If you spread them on the bodies of those lying around, the souls will be forced to attach to the bodies, making them impossible to move freely."

    Sylvie nodded, understanding her role in the uing challenge.

    It was a simple yet crucial task, and I knew Sylvie had the capability to handle it. Even with a little bit of her remaining powers, she may discover how to recover that on her own.

    Well, even if she couldn''t do it, that was fine, but this would certainly make things a little bit easier for us since the phantoms wouldn''t join us in the fight.

    "And as for our case¡­." I turned my attention to Irina. "We will confront the enemy."

    But it seemed she still needed a bit of encouragement.

    ''If that is what you need, it won''t be hard.''

    After all, I knew what could drive Irina hardest, the reason for her arrogant behavior and anything.

 Chapter 282 66.3 - Grave

    <h4>Chapter 282 Chapter 66.3 - Grave</h4>

    "And as for our case¡­.

    We will confront the enemy."

    As those words left Aston''s mouth, Irina''s eyes widened at his decisive statement. Even if she had known that this was what they needed to do, she wanted him to at least have a different idea from herself.

    ''Maybe¡­.just maybe¡­.''

    She thought there was a chance that he was able toe up with a n that wasn''t as dangerous as what they were doing now. She didn''t know what to say at that time, but now that it was just the two of them preparing for the fight with Sylvie already left, she couldn''t help but want to ask.

    The weight of the impending confrontation was evident in her expression as she opened her mouth.

    "Confront the enemy, but how? We don''t even know what kind of entity we''re dealing with."

    That was what she thought about the most. The feeling of dread inside her mind didn''t go away, as if she felt like she had seen what this thing was trying to do.

    ''It is probably something I had seen in that dream.''

    Irina thought to herself. Whatever it was, she had no way of proving that anyway, either.

    "That''s true," Astron mumbled. However, suddenly, his face turned different as his purple eyes seemed to be filled with an unknown aura of emptiness. As if he had now be apletely different person right before her eyes. He looked deep into Irina''s eyes and spoke.

    "Just when the Irina Emberheart had ever considered who was the enemy."

    Confused by the sudden change in Astron''s demeanor, Irina took an instinctive step back. His clear eyes bore into hers, and for a moment, she felt exposed and vulnerable. Astron continued, his voice steady.

    "The Irina I know has never wavered in front of anything."

    Irina''s mind raced, attempting toprehend the meaning behind Astron''s words.

    ''What? What is this?''

    The sudden shift in his tone and demeanor caught her off guard, making her wonder if she truly knew the person standing before her.

    Astron continued to advance slowly towards Irina, who instinctively took another step back. His eyes bore into hers with an intensity that seemed to unravelyers of thoughts and emotions. The atmosphere between them grew tense as he spoke.

    "The Irina I know was strong," Astron''s voice echoed in the room, "and arrogant. Always believing she was better than others."

    Irina''s brows furrowed, a mixture of confusion and concern ying on her face. The words cut through her with an unexpected precision, making her question the image Astron held of her.

    "Even though," he continued, "it made you annoying at times, that strength and arrogance were what made you yourself. You should never lose it."

    His face stood right in front of her as she leaned on the wall. She felt trapped in front of his eyes for a second, as she couldn''t look directly into those purple pupils.

    Even if she wanted to escape, there was no way for her to leave this ce, as the wall and his body prevented her from leaving.

    "Therefore¡­.." he stopped for a second as he grabbed the dagger from his belt.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    The dagger flew, directly prating the phantom that had just formed right behind himself.

    Astron''s sudden and swift action caught Irina off guard. The phantom that materialized behind him was instantly struck by his dagger, dissipating into an ethereal mist. The surprise on her face lingered as she processed the speed and precision of his movement.

    Yet, what truly held her captive were Astron''s words, spoken with an intensity that resonated in the close quarters between them. The challenge in his voice reverberated through the room.

    "Show me, Irina. Show me and the world that you are not a person who wavered before any adversity."

    Irina felt his presence too close, the warmth of his breath, and his scent that lingered in the air.

    ''That''s right. I am Irina Emberheart.''

    A part of her instinctively wanted to avert her eyes, but a fierce determination welled within her.

    ''There is no way I will escape.''

    Raising her head, she met Astron''s eyes, locking onto the depths of his purple pupils. He was looking down at her from above as if he was superior.

    In that moment, she saw her reflection within his eyes, a version of herself that seemed pitiful.

    ''There is no way I am scared in front of something that operates secretly like this.''

    Irina smirked, her amber eyes shining with newfound resolve.

    ''And, there is no way I can lose this bastard.''

    The challengeid before her fueled a fire within, and she refused to back down.

    For some reason, his words seemed to resonate a lot deeper than she had thought initially, and she didn''t want to linger too much on that since it made her think she had lost.

    ''You better not think you are better.''

    Irina felt a surge of anger coursing through her veins. With a smirk, she reached out and grabbed Astron by the cor of his attire, pulling him closer to her. Her amber eyes bore into his, a mixture of defiance and fire dancing within them.

    "Who are you to say such things to me?" she questioned, her grip on his cor tightening slightly. The room felt charged with an unspoken tension as she held onto him, her fingers gripping the fabric of his clothing.

    Even the fire psions around them seemed to move thanks to Irina''s thoughts and feelings.

    ¨CTHUD!

    Astron, however, seemed unfazed by her disy of assertiveness. In a swift motion, he caught her wrists, his grip strong but not restricting. His purple eyes met hers, his expression not changing.

    But Irina couldn''t even take action before she felt her hand releasing their hold on his cor.

    "It seems you''vee to your senses," he remarked, releasing her wrists from his grasp.

    The sudden shift in his demeanor, as well as eyes, left Irina momentarily stunned. From that intensity to his normal face¡­.

    It felt a bit otherworldly and abnormal.

    His words lingered in the air, and the room seemed to echo with the unspoken intensity of their exchange.

    "Then, should I take it as a sign that you are ready?"

    As his words left his mouth, he was about to leave the bungalow. But Irina swiftly grabbed the hem of his clothes using her ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹, the fire in her eyes now reced with a moreposed determination.

    "Wait," Irina said, her voice firm yetposed. Astron turned to look at her, his expression unchanged. Without uttering a word, Irina released her grip on his clothes and reached up to fix his cor that she had wrinkled in her assertive hold.

    For some reason, she felt like she needed to do this. It was an action that she couldn''t quite make sense of both as her feelings and for many other things.

    1

    "What are you doing?" He asked, his face a bit surprised. The action seemed to have surprised him a little.

    "I hate seeing things unorderly."

    "It is pointless. After all, these clothes will eventually get damaged in a close while."

    "But it is not bad to start everythingposed, isn''t it?"

    "¡­..That might be true¡­."

    As Astron stood there, slightly surprised by Irina''s unexpected attention to detail, she continued adjusting his cor with a focused expression. Her movements were precise, and she seemed determined to restore the order she had momentarily disrupted.

    Astron, still puzzled by her sudden change in demeanor, watched her silently.

    Once satisfied with her impromptu adjustments, Irina stepped back, giving Astron''s appearance an appraising look. Her amber eyes met his, a newfound sense of determination shining within them.

    "There," she said with a satisfied nod, "now you look presentable. Let''s face whatever is out there in style."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his eyes that Irina could pinpoint. "Is style really necessary for this?"

    Irina smirked, "Always. It adds a ir of confidence, and confidence is key."

    "It seems to me that you are the one who needs confidence, though."

    Astron''s teasing remark prompted Irina to shoot him a re. "Coming from someone who just threw daggers at phantoms in a bungalow, you''re one to talk about confidence."

    "At least I don''t need a fashion intervention to boost my confidence.

    Irina''s cheeks flushed slightly, and her voice wavered as she responded, "Shut up. You have no right to talk about it."

    "Why is that?"

    "Just because I said so."

    "You are being unreasonable."

    "Just shut up, bastard."

    "Yeah, yeah."

    Seemingly enough, as Irina returned to her usual attitude, Astron''s amused eyes faced the flow of mana while turning serious and cold instantly without making Irina alert.

    ********

    As they pressed further into Phantom''s Land, the thick fog shrouded them in an otherworldly silence, broken only by the haunting moans of trapped souls.

    Irina was able to sense the direction of the mana flow; therefore, she led the way from the front. And even though Astron was also the same, he let Irina do as she wished.

    Irina, being the formidable fire mage she is, led the way with mes dancing at her fingertips. Her eyes glowed with an unwavering determination, casting an eerie light in the mist.

    Phantoms emerged from the fog, their ghastly forms swirling with malevolent energy. Irina wasted no time, unleashing controlled torrents of fire that engulfed the spectral beings.

    The phantoms, caught in the searing mes, dissipated into nothingness.

    "Come on now! Don''t make meugh!"

    She was smirking while using her mana as she wished. That was only possible because she was Irina Emberheart, the Fiery Demoness.

    Astron knew there was no other person who could do this like her aside from another mage.

    When it came to dealing with a huge number of enemies, the fire in her hands was one of the most dangerous weapons.

    However, that didn''t mean Astron didn''t do anything. As a skilled archer, he took a more strategic position supporting Irina.

    With bow in hand, he aimed with precision, his arrows finding their marks among the approaching phantoms that Irina missed, making her move asfortably as she could.

    As they moved deeper into the mist, the phantoms seemed to multiply, as if the very fabric of Phantom''s Land conspired against them. However, Irina and Astron moved with a synchronized dance, skillfully dispatching every phantom that dared to cross their path.

    Astron''s arrows flew with deadly uracy, hitting the phantoms'' weak points and disrupting their ethereal forms. Meanwhile, Irina''s mes danced with grace, consuming the malevolent entities in controlled bursts.

    The foggy battlefield became a canvas for their expertise, a disy of fire and precision. Irina''s smirk persisted, her confidence unwavering, while Astron''s calm and calcted movements added ayer of strategy to their offensive.

    As thest of the phantoms dissipated into the mist, Irina turned to Astron with a grin.

    "Not bad. Your aim is quite impressive."

    Astron nodded, acknowledging herpliment. Yet, they didn''t have time to stop, as suddenly, right before them, two different phantoms appeared seemingly weirder than before.

    "Grrrrr..."

    "What the?"

 Chapter 283 66.4 - Grave

    <h4>Chapter 283 Chapter 66.4 - Grave</h4>

    "Grrr¡­.."

    Standing in front of the two phantoms, seemingly different than before I nodded my head inwardly.

    ''Indeed, just as I had suspected.''

    The moment I had seen their forms, my suspicions were immediately corrected.

    "What are they?"

    Irina asked as she looked into their face. Even if now that she had returned to how she used to be, it seemed she also understood the monsters before her weren''t the same.

    ¨CSCREECH!

    Yet, they are not the only ones that were out there looking for us. Behind, countless different sounds of screeches echoed around the ce.

    ''They are here.''

    The number of presences I could sense was immensely high. All of these patterns indicated that the enemy was what I knew.

    "WHAT! What are we going to do now!" Irina shouted, looking at the sounds.

    ¨CGRRR!

    The sounds of the two phantoms before us also started as the two monsters approached.

    "Cover behind," I mumbled while raising my bow.

    "What? You are going to face them alone?" Her face, while asking this, was quite a sight to see, but it wasn''t the time for that.

    "Yes. We don''t have a choice." I replied while pointing at the two. "They are not as strong as you think."

    This was an honest statement. Contrary to what one may think after seeing them, at the end of the day, they were phantoms and had a clear weakness. People tend to get the first impression of them being different from other phantoms thanks to them being the souls of high-ranking monsters, but in the end, they were nothing but simple phantoms.

    "¡­.." She was speechless at my statement, but after looking into my eyes for a second, she scoffed. "Humph¡­..I trust you¡­" She said while turning her body backward.

    ¨CSWIRL!

    The fire started swirling around her head as she faced the horde of phantoms approaching us from where we came.

    "..."?She didn''t say much as she walked back, but stopped for a second and threw a look at me. "You...Don''t ever think of dying." Her eyes, her mimics, and everything was genuine. At that moment, she wholeheartedly believed and wanted what she had said.

    "Don''t worry," I said as the response while starting to walk forward. "I had yet to attain the right to die."

    "Humph¡­.Who is worried about you?"

    -¨CTAP! TAP!

    I wanted to retort but let her do as she pleased, walking forward.

    ''Now¡­..''

    It was time to face the enemy.

    ''Using [Shadowborne] is pointless.''

    I deduced immediately. Now that my location had already been revealed, Shadowborne was basically nullified for the time being, though that wouldn''t be the case for the next enemies.

    But it was not like I needed it anyway.

    "ROOAR!"

    As the first enemy immediately leaped towards me, I calmed myself down, both my body as well as my mind.

    "Haaaaah¡­.."

    Taking a deep breath, I drew my bow, channeling it with my mana. I no longer needed to hold back, as Irina was also busy dealing with other phantoms.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    As I released the arrow, it flew with an incredible speed. The wolf that was flying in the sky seemed to widen its eyes as it could sense the energy of the arrow it contained.

    However, contrary to what it had expected, the arrow went right past it and immediately headed backward.

    ¨CBOOM!

    And following that, the arrow exploded from the ce where the other phantom was residing.

    As the explosion resonated through the air, I swiftly transitioned to the next phase of my n.

    The dark elf phantom, engulfed in the aftermath of the explosion, had likely taken a significant hit. Now was the perfect moment to deal with the soul of Raksha, the wolf-type monster.

    I manipted my mana, transforming my [Celestalith] from the bow into its dual dagger form.?The celestial energy infused within the des glimmered with a faint, ethereal glow.

    Gripping the daggers tightly, I focused on the iing wolf phantom.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    The wolf, seemingly confused by the unexpected explosion, regained itsposure and lunged at me with ferocious speed.

    ''What a speed.''

    Even in its phantom form, its speed was insane. Considering the fact that it was stronger than many of the other phantoms, it seemed even the souls had their rankings.

    ''But, not enough.''

    I sidestepped its attack, narrowly avoiding its sharp ws. With a quick motion, I shed at its nk with [Celestalith], leaving a glowing trail in the air.

    ¨CSLASH!

    Raksha recoiled from the strike, its ghostly form showing signs of damage. However, the phantom was resilient and quickly countered with a series of agile maneuvers.

    Dodging its attacks required precision and anticipation, yet I adapted to its movements with each passing moment. After all, I still remember the moment when I faced it in the game.

    Its attack patterns were carved in my head, but I could also observe its body at the same time.

    Meanwhile, the dark elf phantom emerged from the remnants of the explosion, weakened but not defeated. It raised its hand, preparing to unleash a barrage of magical attacks.

    ''I need to deal with this fast.''

    Before its dark magic became a significant threat, I needed to deal with the Raksha.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    The wolf immediately lunged forward once again, its fangs glowing. From the looks, it was using one of the special skills it obtained after bing a phantom.

    I raised my daggers and channeled mana into them as the wolf approached. The Raksha opened its mouth, aiming to bite me from my shoulder, yet just at thest second, it disappeared from where it was.

    ¨CWRR!

    And in an instant, it reappeared right behind me. It was its newly obtained skill¡¸Space Leap¡¹ thanks to being a phantom. After all, that demon had the Spatial Mana Maniption and was able to manipte space.

    Yet, there are always things that such mindless creaturesck. They are unable to think and are just a bunch of lesser beings.

    That is how it works.

    ¡¸Dash¡¹

    ¨CSTAB!

    As I immediately increased my speed and rotated my body with an incredible speed, I stabbed the Phantom of the monster that had just appeared right behind me.

    My eyes were already focused on its weak point, the ce where its mana was connected to the hive of the demon.

    Where the phantom''s core was located.

    ¨CFUSH!

    As my dagger stabbed the core of the phantom, it instantly turned into a bunch of particles.

    After dealing with the Raksha, I swiftly turned my attention towards the dark elf phantom. Transforming [Celestalith] back into its bow form, I focused on the approaching threat. The moon energy within the bow I pushed pulsed with power as I drew an arrow infused with mana.

    The dark elf, recovering from the aftermath of the explosion, prepared to unleash its magical onught. It was going to be detrimental since if it could do that, both Irina and I would be put into a tricky situation.

    With a rapid motion, I released the arrow towards the phantom. However, the dark elf was not about to be an easy target.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    The arrow sailed through the air, aiming for the dark elf''s essence. Yet, just before the arrow could make contact, the dark elf employed its spatial maniption abilities and teleported, evading the impending strike.

    ''Tricky little creature.''

    Yet, I knew it would do that. Once one of that guy''s family members had done the same, the others were bound to do the same.

    Anticipating its teleportation, I tracked the dark elf''s movements with my enhanced perception, thanks to [Perceptive Insight].

    As the dark elf reappeared in a new location, I swiftly adjusted my aim. Spatial fluctuations gave away its next position, and I released another arrow in that direction.

    ¨CTHUD!

    The arrow hit its mark, and a resonating explosion engulfed the dark elf. The force of the st disrupted its magical concentration, causing it to dissipate into fading shadows.

    With both the Raksha and the dark elf phantoms defeated, a momentary calm settled over the battlefield.

    "Huuuuhhh¡­.."

    I took a deep breath, feeling the strain of the intense confrontation. ncing back, I saw Irina still engaged inbat with the remaining phantoms.

    ''I guess she is doing fine on her own.''

    Seeing that she was burning the horde of Phantoms on her own, I started walking to the entrance of the location where the demon resided.

    ********

    As Irina turned to face the approaching horde of phantoms, her fire magic swirling around her hand, she couldn''t shake off the nagging worry about Astron.

    His decision to face the two seemingly unique phantoms alone puzzled her, and she couldn''t help but question his strategy.

    ''I know he is stronger than he looks, but¡­.''

    As the first wave of phantoms descended upon her, Irina unleashed controlled torrents of fire, engulfing the malevolent entities in a dance of mes. The heat radiated from her attacks, creating a protective barrier around her, but the horde seemed endless.

    ''How can he fight those monsters alone?''

    Irina wondered, her concentration divided between her own battle and the unseen threat Astron faced.

    ''No. If he trusted me enough to let me have his back, then I should do the same.''

    She thought. The fact that he hadn''t even looked at her way once after before was the proof of that.

    ''I need to do my part too.''

    Despite her formidable abilities, facing a horde of phantoms wasn''t an easy task. Her mind raced with concerns, but she pushed them aside, focusing on the immediate threat before her, yet she couldn''t help but smile.

    ''Bastard¡­..Making me do the groundwork while you are having all the fun¡­..You owe me another¡­.''

    She raised her hand as she started building her magic in her head.

    "Should I show you the imitation of a real hell?"

    For the first time in a while, she could go all out. Who wouldn''t want to do that? Especially the girl who liked to destroy things as a hobby.

    "Burn¡­.Under my guidance."

    ¡¸Inferno¡¹

    The mes started taking control.

    *********

    After I had entered the core, things started getting different.

    THUMP!

    With each step I had taken, the beating of my heart intensified. The demonic energy in the air, as well as the mana, started thickening.

    ''Certainly, no joke.''

    I thought, feeling the amount of the mana around. There was no doubt that this guy I was going to face was something that I needed to keep my calm.

    ''Yet, it is impossible.''

    Even if I try to calm myself down forcefully, these soaring emotions inside me can not go down. But this time, I felt like I no longer needed to refuse those feelings. I felt like I could ept both the hatred and the logic as mine.

    ¨CWROOM!

    Just at that moment, I felt like the presence of a spatial vortex.

    It seemed I had finally reached the ce of my desire.

 Chapter 284 67.1 - Bury

    <h4>Chapter 284 Chapter 67.1 - Bury</h4>

    What is the type of enemies that is the most disgusting in games?

    Everyone has different answers to such questions. However, I am sure that there is one type of enemy that many would agree to be annoying.

    The enemy that can travel in space.

    One of the special types of hybrid demons was born with the ability to manipte both spatial mana and psychic mana.

    It was a type of demon that was the descendant of two primordial demons. In the game, it was an enemy that was so annoying to deal with that most yers would at least break one keyboard against it.

    Yet, now he was standing before me, looking at the special spatial slit that he was trying to expand.

    His hands were open wide as he tried to control all the energy supplied right to him. He clearly seemed to be doing his best to manipte every bit of energy inside.

    The reason for that was highly likely simple.

    ''Is he trying to call one of his ancestors?''

    After all, even though Belthazor was one of the high-ranking demons and descendants of Primordial demons, he was not on the level of the primordial demon itself.

    And demons had a much cleaner hierarchy than humans. A demon''s life belonged to the n they belonged to, and that was it.

    ''I see.''

    This should be what Irina must have felt. As I remembered the words she spoke about one of the most dangerous entities she had felt, it seemed in her dream-type state; she was able to feel the disturbance between space and time.

    If that was the case, it was safe to assume that she was in a ce where she could perceive space freely, but it was better not to dwell on that topic for the time being.

    ''If the first thing he did after awakening was calling for its leader, then¡­.''

    It was safe to assume that he wouldn''t be in his best condition.

    ''Certainly, he still hadn''t noticed me.''

    Realizing that my [Shadowborne] was working just as I had intended, I slowly approached the ce. If he had just recently awakened and was arrogantly moving, it would make sense.

    Even in the game, he was somehow an arrogant one and operated as he wished. He didn''t think anybody would be free from its spell and would be trapped in their parallel worlds.

    After that, he would be attacked by Sylvie and Ethan, and then we, as the yer, would defeat it.

    But now, there was neither Sylvie nor Ethan.

    It was me alone.

    ''Yet, I alone will be enough.''

    My blood started to boil. In front of me stood one of the enemies that I wanted to kill the most. After all, Belthazor was one of the most disgusting demons out there.

    "Oh'' father¡­..Grace me with your presence once more¡­.This foolish son of yours has devoted his life to you once more¡­."

    I could hear his disgusting voice even from this distance. It was the demonic voice that even now sent shivers down my spine.

    Not out of fear but out of hatred.

    I stood away and took my position, changing [Celestalith] into its rifle form.

    The weapon had taken its unique rifle form. The feeling of cold metal in both my hands would normally be calming to me, yet at this moment, I rather felt my emotions amplified.

    ''You need to calm down, Astron.''

    I closed my eyes for a second, calling myself out. I knew getting controlled by my emotions right at the start wouldn''t be a good idea.

    Right now, I needed to act as a hunter. I could feel the strength inside me rising, thanks to [Vengeful Bane].

    ''That is right. You are the hunter now.''

    After that, I opened my eyes.

    I aimed the rifle at the demon, who was engrossed in his ritual near the slowly opening portal. Taking a moment to concentrate, I infused the weapon with my green mana. The energy hummed within the rifle, ready to be unleashed.

    With a controlled exhale, I squeezed the trigger.

    ¨CPIU!

    The condensed magic bullet surged forward, piercing through the air with deadly uracy. It struck the demon''s head, eliciting a sudden, crazed shout of pain.

    "AAAAAH!"

    The demon staggered, but to my dismay, it didn''t fall. Instead, it quickly became alert, sensing the threat that had breached its concentration.

    However, I wouldn''t let it move freely.

    With a swift motion, I unleashed another series of attacks. This time, arrows imbued with explosive power were at the ready. I fired them with precise intent, each arrow streaking toward the demon with the potential for devastating impact.

    ¨CSWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    The explosive arrows found their marks, creating a series of fiery eruptions around the demon. The cavern echoed with the sounds of destruction as the explosive force rocked the space around him.

    "RAAAAAAA!"

    The demon''s enraged roar echoed through the cavern, a mixture of anger and frustration evident in its otherworldly voice.

    "Who dares to disturb my sacred ritual!?" the lesser being bellowed, the cavern walls seemingly trembling in response to its wrath.

    The demonic energy in the air intensified, swirling around the angered demon like a tempest.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    I was ready to attack it more, but I knew what was going to happen soon.

    As the demon''s fury grew, its eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for the source of the intrusion. The fiery explosions from the explosive arrows had obscured its vision momentarily, and now it sought retribution.

    ''He ising.''

    In that brief respite, I swiftly changed [Celestalith] back into its dual dagger form, preparing for the impending confrontation.

    The demon''s eyes locked onto my location, its gaze piercing through the haze of smoke and magic. If he had been careful from the start, I wouldn''t have gotten this close using only [Shadowborne], yet he was arrogant anyway, resulting in me getting the first bunch of attacks.

    -¨CWROOM!

    With a sudden burst of energy, the demon utilized its spatial maniption abilities. In an instant, it appeared right before me, a malevolent grin etched across its monstrous face.

    The spatial teleportation left behind an eerie distortion in the air, showcasing the demon''s mastery over space.

    "You are here, you rat!"

    The demonic creature, driven by rage, prepared to strike. Its monstrous hand reached out, aiming to crush me with its overwhelming strength.

    Yet, I reacted swiftly, meeting the demon''s malevolent gaze with my face devoid of anything.

    ¨CSHING!

    I parried the iing strike with [Celestalith], the celestial des shing against the demon''s immense force.

    The impact sent shockwaves through the cavern, and I struggled to maintain my stance against the relentless assault.

    The demon, smirking with arrogance, spoke in a voice that echoed through the cavern,

    "It hasn''t been a while since I awakened from my slumber, and yet an annoying fly makes its appearance, disturbing my ns."

    I remained silent, focusing on the imminent sh. The demon continued, its voice dripping with disdain, "You think you can defy my will? I am Belthazor, descendant of the primordial demons! Your presence here is inconsequential. Prepare to be crushed beneath my might!"

    With a maniacalugh, the demon unleashed a barrage of strikes, each blow fueled by its centuries-old grudge and newfound fury.

    It seemed, just like me, that it also didn''t like it when its ns were disturbed. That was the natural consequence. Nobody liked their ns disturbed anyway, aside from some.

    After all, that would be all too boring if everything yed ording to one''s ns either. There needed to be some spice.

    ¨CCLANK!

    I countered the demon''s strikes with precision, my dual daggers meeting the demonic onught.

    Even if he was strong and fast, his raw physical abilities weren''t the strongest part. Now, if he had just woken up just as he said, that would make sense that he had yet to gather his full strength.

    ¨CCLANK!

    I continued to meet his attacks with my own.

    ''One from right.''

    My eyes immediately captured the small movement on the right side of his open waist. His left leg was also clenched, signaling a high likely right swing of his ws.

    ¨CSLASH!

    And just as I had anticipated, he threw me a fast diagonal top-

    to-bottom sh. Yet, because I had anticipated his moves, it was very easy for me to side-step his movements.

    With a clean footwork of shift, I slightly changed my pir foot and then followed it with a fast sweep of my left dagger.

    ¨CSLASH!

    The celestial dagger glided through the air with precision, slicing across the demon''s open waist. The cavern echoed with the demonic roar as my attacknded, opening a clean cut on the demon''s midsection.

    "AAAARGHK!"

    The demon, momentarily staggered by the unexpected strike, let out another scream of pain. Yet, there was no pause in the relentless dance between us. I capitalized on the moment, swiftly transitioning to the next move.

    ¨CSLASH!

    My left dagger followed in a seamless motion, aiming for the connecting muscles of the demon''s right wing. The celestial red de cut through the ethereal form of the demon, leaving behind a glowing trail. The cavern resonated with the demon''s anguished cries as my attack found its mark.

    The spatial energy crackled around us, but I remained focused, exploiting the weaknesses in the demon''s movements. The clean cuts disrupted the fluidity of its attacks, and the demon struggled to regain control.

    "You, human!"

    The demon shouted as he staggered in front of me. The cut on its wings must have been painful, yet that wasn''t the end.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    In an instant, I changed [Celestalith]''s form into its chakrams. The des glowed in a faint grey light as I threw them rapidly to the demon.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    The chakrams, infused with celestial energy, whirred through the air with trained precision.

    ¨CCUT! CUT!

    They sliced through the demon''s arms and shoulders as they rapidly approached, leaving glowing trails in their wake.

    "GRAAAHHH!" The demon roared, its pain echoing through the cavern. The celestial des had inflicted significant damage, further disrupting the demon''s ability to retaliate.

    As the chakrams began their return journey, I seized the opportunity for another targeted strike. With a swift and calcted motion, I utilized the white tendrils connecting me to chakrams, directing the des toward the demon''s tail.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    The chakrams cut through the ethereal form of the tail, leaving another glowing trail of celestial energy.

    "AAAARGHK!"

    The demon''s roar intensified a hearty and strong cry that seemed to express its inability to withstand the pain.

    The spatial energy crackled around the wounded demon, and it seemed to reach a breaking point.

    In a desperate attempt to escape the relentless assault, the demon utilized its spatial mana, teleporting away from my immediate vicinity.

    Yet, I knew it would do that.

    I changed [Celestalith] into its bow form and aimed right at where he was going to appear.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    Yet, just as I had fired the arrow, suddenly, its trajectory changed randomly.

    "You arrogant human¡­.."

    The demon started speaking while standing in front of the ce where the energy was supplied.

    "I will bury you here alive¡­."

    It mumbled as the energy flow changed from the slit to itself. It seemed, even its changed version at least had two phases¡­.

 Chapter 285 67.2 - Bury

    <h4>Chapter 285 Chapter 67.2 - Bury</h4>

    The cavern resonated with the demonic muttering as the wounded Belthazor stood before the energy source.

    With an ominous energy flow, the demon began absorbing the essence, attempting to regain some of its peak form.

    "You arrogant human... I will bury you here alive," the demon mumbled, its voice dripping with malice as it harnessed the power flowing from the spatial slit.

    ''Tch.''

    I clicked my tongue, realizing that the battle was about to take a more challenging turn.

    The demon, fueled by the absorbed energy, would undoubtedly be a more formidable opponent.

    As the demonpleted its absorption, a surge of power emanated from its form. The cavern seemed to tremble as Belthazor stood, rejuvenated and more menacing than before.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    I readied [Celestalith] in its bow form, determined to continue the assault. However, as I released an arrow towards the demon, I witnessed a distortion in the space around it.

    ''I knew it.''

    The demon was manipting the spatial energy, nullifying the trajectory of my attacks. That was also the reason why my first attack didn''t hit. I had followed its movements cleanly, yet the attack had missed.

    As I realized that the demon''s newfound control over space made direct attacks almost futile, I started racking my brain.

    I needed to reassess my strategy, finding a way to exploit weaknesses and disrupt its concentration.

    ''Even if the start of the time is different, Balthazor is still Belthazor.''

    It seemed I had underestimated it a little since it had just awakened. Though, it won''t change that much.

    "You cannot escape your fate, human. I control the very fabric of space around me. Your feeble attempts to harm me are in vain," the demon taunted, its voice resonating with newfound confidence.

    ''We will see about that.''

    I thought, grabbing [Celestalith] with its form turned to daggers. Since then, I have known what it was going to do.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    I adjusted my strategy, holding [Celestalith] with its form turned to daggers. The demon''s taunts echoed through the cavern as it reveled in its newfound power.

    However, I knew that despite its mastery over spatial maniption, every entity had its limits. I needed to find a way to exploit those limits and turn the tide in my favor.

    ¨CWRRR!

    Before I could formte a n, the cavern once again crackled with spatial energy. Belthazor, now moving at an even faster speed, instantly appeared right before me. The eleration in its spatial movements caught me off guard.

    "Prepare to be crushed, insignificant being!" the demon dered, its ws covered in spatial energy.

    With a burst of supernatural speed, Belthazorunched a rapid assault. Its punches distorted the space around me, creating a challenging environment for me to navigate.

    -Eyes of Hourss.

    Dash.

    The demon''s attacks came relentlessly, and I struggled to evade the blows as each strike threatened to disrupt my concentration.

    I needed to activate my two skills to match the speed of its attacks. The time around me slowed as my brain registered the information as fast as it could.

    I also felt the increase in my speed as my mana started being supplied to my body.

    Yet, I knew using it too much wouldn''t help much, and I needed to conserve my mana. From what I could see, there was one more trick that Baltazor could still use.

    He still seemed rxed.

    I continued to fight with him, utilizing every possible aspect of my arsenal. I was reading its body movements and everything to predict where his attacks were going toe from. If I had wasted any time trying to use my reaction speed, things would get quite messy after all.

    ¨CCLANK!

    I blocked the iing w with my daggers from the right side. The spatial energy crackled around us, and each sh sent shockwaves through the cavern. Belthazor, fueled by its rage and newfound strength, relentlessly pressed the assault.

    His ws, infused with spatial energy, had an unpredictable nature, making it difficult to anticipate the trajectory of each strike.

    ¨CCLANK! CLANK!

    As the demon continued its assault, I focused on blocking and evading its blows. Each sh of our weapons resonated in the cavern, the spatial distortions adding an extrayer ofplexity to our duel.

    ¨CCLANK! ¨CCLANK!

    I maintained my defense, the daggers absorbing the impact of the demon''s relentless attacks. However, the force behind each strike threatened to push me back. The spatial movements apanying Belthazor''s punches were disorienting, and I struggled to maintain my footing.

    "Where is your initial confidence, huh?"

    He continued to speak, but I knew it was still not the time. I needed to wait for the perfect moment.

    ''An attack from the left.''

    I read his body and readied my daggers for a spatial swing.

    CLANK!

    And just as I had thought, he shed the empty space with his ws. But, because he was able to bend the space, in reality, he actually shed just my right side.

    "Ho?"

    ¨CCLANK!

    But, to not give me any time, he followed his sh with another one, but this time appearing before me. I also read his movements once again and deflected the attack at that exact moment.

    "Arghk-"

    But, my posture of deflection wasn''t optimal, and I had injured my wrist a little in the process.

    "Heh...Your end is here."

    He mumbled as he raised his other w. Even though my wrists were hurting, it didn''t matter at this moment.

    Yet, the more I got injured, the better it was.

    The crimson color of my mana started covering my vision once again, as I started feeling the familiar feeling of bloodthirst.

    It wasn''t to the extreme yet, but I could feel the increase in my physical attributes, and that was it.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    I readied my daggers to counter Belthazor''s next attack.

    The demon, fueled by its arrogance,unched another assault. Each strike was swift and filled with the power of spatial maniption.

    ¨CCLANK! ¨CCLANK!

    I deflected the attacks with my celestial daggers, but the spatial energy apanying each strike left small injuries one by one.

    The pain only fueled my determination. I couldn''t afford to falter now.

    ''Soon, it is soon. Just a little more.''

    Belthazor continued his relentless assault, exploiting every opportunity to strike. I focused on reading the muscles on his body, predicting the trajectory of his ws. As the battle unfolded, I could feel the familiar surge of bloodthirst coursing through my veins.

    The crimson hue of my mana enveloped my vision, enhancing my physical attributes. The pain in my wrists became secondary to the increasing strength and speed I gained. I weed the bloodthirst, using it to my advantage.

    ¨CCLANK! ¨CCLANK!

    I deflected another series of attacks, but this time, I noticed a pattern in Belthazor''s movements. His right leg, right wrist, and left shoulder were slightly clenched. I could also see the spatial mana psions bending the space between his right hand and me.

    ''A right spatial swing again.''

    I thought, readying myself.

    However, before I could adjust my defense, the demon vanished from my immediate vision.

    I sensed a disturbance in the space behind me toote. Belthazor, utilizing his spatial movement, appeared right behind me.

    The realization struck me ¨C a feint.

    ¨CSTAB!

    "Burghk!"

    In that split second, I felt the ws pierce through my chest. I turned to deflect the attack, yet the strength I could muster at that split second was not enough to ward off the assault, and I could sense the spatial energy enveloping his attack.

    "Burghl!"

    I could feel the blood rising from my stomach to my mouth. My breathing got haggard as my consciousness tended to waver for a second.

    "Did you think I don''t understand what you are doing?"

    I could hear his voiceing from my back.

    "A pathetic human like you thinks he can read me? Though your abilities are certainlymendable, you are two hundred years early to beat me."

    ¨CTHUD!

    Belthazor''s cruelughter echoed as he kicked me from behind. My body flew across the cavern, mming against the rocky surface at the far end.

    ¨CTINGLE!

    The impact reverberated through my entire being, and I could feel the sharp pain in my head as it hit the hard surface.

    "Grr..."

    Blood dripped from my wounds, and my vision blurred as Iy on the verge of losing consciousness. Yet, I knew it was close.

    The time for the end was close. Even though my body was begging me to stop, even though the brain wanted to shut itself down, I had far long grown past the point of being controlled by mere instincts.

    For me, walking on the bridge called life and death was something normal at this point.

    ''Soon¡­..He will do it soon¡­.''

    Belthazor''s voice reached me from a distance, his arrogant words echoing through the cavern.

    "You humans, elves or dwarves¡­..Whatever¡­.You have all tried to suppress my race once before¡­..Yet, you are this pathetic, can''t even raise your heads¡­"

    I struggled to move, my body resisting every attempt to regain my footing. Belthazor''s taunts continued as he reveled in his apparent victory.

    "You fought well, but you should get what you deserve for disturbing my ns and wasting my time with your pathetic presence."

    As his words echoed, I could see the energy converging into two points in the cavern.

    "Now, you shall bear witness to the difference in power between us!"

    From where Iy, I could see the demon rise into the air. His right arm shone red, and his left arm glowed with a deep blue radiance.

    "This is one of my favorite techniques," Belthazor dered with a malicious grin, channeling the energy between his two arms. As he stood confidently in the air, he seemed assured of his imminent victory.

    The energy between his hands intensified, and he took the opportunity to exin the nature of his technique. His words reached me from a distance, my weakened state allowing only fragmentedprehension.

    "This technique involves the special mix of two different particle spins, one reverse and one direct." He exined, with his grin intensifying.

    His disgusting face and teeth made me want to puke, yet I tried my best to hold myself. I knew now wasn''t the time.

    My eyes continued to watch his every movement.

    "Once the two spins arebined, there will be no traces of you remaining in this world. You will be a part of theplete void, leaving nothing behind. Everything you have done, the fight you gave, will be meaningless, empty. Nothing will remain of you. This is your punishment for disturbing me."

    Belthazor''sughter echoed through the cavern as he reveled in his anticipated triumph. He mocked me further, questioning what thoughts raced through my mind as I faced the impending oblivion.

    "What do you think before you die, insignificant being? Your struggles and resistance were futile. Now, embrace the void that awaits you!"

    At that moment, he had already finished channeling the two energies and was about to start mixing.

    "Heh¡­.."

    And the moment he started doing that, I could no longer control the grin that formed on my face¡­.

 Chapter 286 67.3 - Bury

    <h4>Chapter 286 Chapter 67.3 - Bury</h4>

    Arrogance.

    An overwhelming possession of a very important trait, self-awareness.

    Those who are arrogant tend to overestimate themselves. That doesn''t mean every one of them will lose control, but most of them will.

    That is how that tendency works.?And for the case of Belthazor¡­.He was one of those that has an overly exaggerated feeling of individuality.

    "Heh..." A small, faintugh escaped my lips as Belthazor began the process of mixing the two energies. The sinister resonance of his technique echoed through the cavern, creating an ominous atmosphere, yet for me, that didn''t seem threatening at all.

    Belthazor, momentarily puzzled, furrowed his brows, questioning, "Hah? Has this guy gone insane?"

    The truth was, my seemingly erraticughter wasn''t a sign of madness. Instead, it was a manifestation of something far more dangerous ¨C something that would end him.

    "Hahahahahahaa...Maaan¡­.."

    I couldn''t control it. How could I? At this point in time, he just acted as I had wanted him to be, as I had predicted him to be. The moment he used his strongest spell to showcase his capabilities while erasing his spatial barrier¡­.

    "You never let down others, don''t you?"

    I mumbled, looking at the demon flying in my front. He was already half in the process of merging his favorite spell, yet the expression on his face didn''t even seem to be happy at all.

    Belthazor, still immersed in his spellcasting, shot me a bewildered nce. His eyes, filled with the remnants of arrogance, now held a glimmer of uncertainty.

    "What''s so funny, mortal? Your impending doom, or perhaps your feeble attempts at resistance?" Belthazor sneered, trying to mask the growing unease beneath his demonic demeanor. I could feel it¡­.From his eyes, I could see¡­.Slowly but surely, something was growing.

    I knew one thing for a fact. This guy before me could instinctively sense what was about toe. It was not a thought he had with his logical reasoning. It was purely out of his own instincts.

    "Heh... You just don''t get it, do you?" I smirked, myughter intensifying. The crimson hue of my mana enveloped my vision, casting a blood-red tint on the world around me.

    "I don''t get it¡­.?" He raised his eyebrow. "Your body is battered, and your insides are sticking out. You can''t even move your body? What can you even do?"

    His words were grounded in the tangible reality of the situation. I, a mere mortal,y broken and bloodied before a powerful demon like him. Logically, it made no sense for me to find amusement in my current state. But logic, in the face of the unpredictable, often faltered.

    "What even am I doing?" Belthazor mumbled to himself. "Why am I even bothering with this pathetic creature?"

    Following that, he almost finished merging two spheres, yet just at that point, he made a crucial mistake.

    ¡¸Mother Moon''s Guidance: Incessant ¡¹

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    Suddenly, chakrams materialized beneath him, swiftlyunching toward the demon. Before Belthazor couldprehend the threat, the chakrams sliced through the air with incredible speed.

    "Hu-"

    He couldn''t even finish his exmation. The chakrams moved with such swiftness that he couldn''t pinpoint their origin. The razor-sharp edges cut through the air, homing in on their target.

    ¨CSLASH! SLASH!

    Just as Belthazor was about to unleash his devastating spell, the chakrams struck with precision. They cut through his demonic form countless times, each strike precise and lethal. The demon let out a guttural scream, his body shredded by the onught.

    "AAAAAAH!"

    ¨CCRACK!

    The pain, unexpected and severe, made Belthazor lose control. The beam of energy he held in his hand surged wildly, cutting through the cavern''s ceiling.

    ¨CRUMBLE!

    The once ominous atmosphere now turned chaotic as the unleashed power wreaked havoc.

    ''Not enough.''

    I knew it was not enough, both for me and for Belthazor. The inferior demon might have been just awakened, but even then, they tended to be like cockroaches. Escaping anding back.

    They are nothing but insects that you need to crush at once, or else they will get more in numbers and will bite you back.

    Especially a cockroach bastard who can manipte space.

    The crimson glow of my mana intensified, casting an eerie hue upon the chaotic aftermath of his failed spell.

    "AAARGH!"

    The cavern echoed with the remnants of his guttural screams and the destructive energy unleashed during his moment of lost control.

    "Hahahahahahahahahahaha¡­.."

    In the midst of the swirling chaos, I couldn''t suppress the eerieughter that escaped my lips. The sound echoed through the cavern, a chilling apaniment to the spectacle before me.

    Belthazor, still momentarily dazed and questioning, looked up with a mixture of confusion and pain.

    "Heh..." I chuckled, theughter taking on an unsettling tone. "You demons are always so sure of yourselves, so arrogant in your perceived superiority."

    ¨CTAP! TAP!

    The sinister resonance of myughter hung in the air as I began walking toward Belthazor. Each step carried an eerie rhythm, synchronized with the pulsating crimson glow that surrounded me.

    The tattered wings of the demon twitched in futile attempts to rise, but the damage inflicted upon them hindered any escape.

    Belthazor''s gaze, now clouded with both physical pain and a growing sense of dread, followed my approach. His attempts at defiance turned into feeble snarls as he struggled to rise from the cavern floor.

    "You think this is the end?" he spat, his voice strained with both hatred and wounded pride. "You''re nothing but a pesky insect. I''ll crush you, even if it''s thest thing I do."

    He still seemed to hold a fighting spirit inside his head.

    ''Yes. That is how it should be. Fight me more¡­..You need to hope¡­You need to keep thinking that you can win¡­''

    I felt like the corners of my mouth were crawled up so much that it was unnatural for my rigid muscles.

    ''It won''t be fun otherwise. It won''t help me extinguish this fire, otherwise.''

    I allowed a sinister smile to y on my lips as I responded, "Oh, I do hope you try your best, Belthazor. Give it your all. Show me the extent of your inferior demonic strength."

    Belthazor, despite his injuries, mustered a defiant re. "You won''t escape my wrath. I''ll tear you apart, limb by limb."

    I stopped my slow advance, savoring the anticipation in the air. "Do your best, Belthazor. Struggle, fight, resist."

    ¡¸Dash¡¹

    ¨CBOOM!

    With a fast movement, I immediately dashed towards his face, my daggers in my hand. The pain from my injuries red up as I tried to inflict more damage while pushing myself, yet the crimson hue around my body seemed to react in the opposite way, making me stronger.

    I knew it was going to turn like this.

    ¨CSLASH!

    I first attacked his right arm with a quick sh. My daggers were imbued with mana, yet I felt there was something more to that.

    I knew, there was something more.

    ¨CFUSH! SPURT!

    And, just as I thought about it, the sh of my dagger didn''t stop with only physical attack. The crimson aura surrounding the dagger continued to move, like a wave of an attack.

    "Burghk-"

    Belthazor spurted a mouthful of blood as my dagger cut through his right arm. The crimson aura surrounding the weapon continued its relentless assault, seemingly reaching deeper than a mere physical wound.

    The demon, now more infuriated than ever, tried to defend himself, summoning what remained of his tattered wings. However, the pulsating glow around my daggers defied his attempts at a counterattack.

    ¨CFUSH! SPURT!

    I followed up with another swift strike, this time aiming for his right kidney. The dagger pierced through, causing Belthazor to let out another pained roar.

    "Argh! You... you insignificant insect!" he spat, his voiceced with both agony and rage.

    I pulled back my daggers, the ethereal glow of the crimson aura dancing around the des. Belthazor, weakened and wounded, struggled to maintain his defiance, his eyes were shaking.

    ''Let me give you a moment.''

    "Do you know why you are in such state?"

    I asked him, while raising my hands, concealing my [Celestalith].

    ¡¸Aura Strike¡¹

    SMASH!

    My mana-infused hands collided with Belthazor''s face, and I repeated the brutal assault. The demon, weakened and disoriented, struggled against the relentless blows.

    "Argh! What... what trickery is this?" Belthazor groaned, blood now streaming down his face.

    I continued the barrage of strikes, each blow fueled by my determination and the crimson aura that enveloped my hands.

    SMASH! SMASH! SMASH!

    "Tell me, Belthazor," I demanded between strikes, "do you understand why you''re losing? Do you grasp the reason for your imminent defeat?"

    The demon, unable to form coherent words, managed only guttural sounds of pain and frustration. I seized the opportunity to drive my point home.

    SMASH! SMASH!

    "The reason is simple," I dered, "you are just an inferior demon destined to die, yet you dared to underestimate me, underestimate the power of a mere ''insignificant insect.''"

    As I raised my hand, I looked deep into his eyes.

    "Do you know what makes me feel like smiling in this world? The only thing that gives me pleasure? Do you know why my heart is throbbing so much right now?"

    I paused for a moment, lifting my hand to gaze into his eyes. The crimson aura surrounding me intensified, and my expression twisted into a manic smile.

    "Do you know what brings me joy in this world, Belthazor?" I asked, my voice low and filled with malice. "It''s seeing the fear in the eyes of the likes of you."

    ¨CSMASH!

    My hand continued to smash him to the ground.

    "It''s witnessing you feel the terror of death, feeling the pain ''she'' experienced. It''s watching the life that she was supposed to live being snatched away from the likes of you."

    I could see with my eyes that he was shivering underneath me. He was feeling it, yet that was still not enough.

    Even though he was feeling fear, he was still yet to experience the true despair. The feeling of not being able to escape.

    He needed to experience that, but that wasn''t the time right now.

    Right now, in front of me, he still thinks he can escape. I could see it within his eyes.

    ¨CSMASH! CREAK!

    "Burghk!"

    He let out another mouthful of blood, as I had smashed him from his chest. My hands were already bloody enough from all the beating I gave to him, my body being fragile.

    Yet, at that moment, I could see Belthazor''s eyes shining grey for a second.

    ¨CWARP!

    And in the blink of an eye, Belthazor reappeared from a very far away ce, reaching the location where he was absorbing the energy of the Phantoms.

    His tattered form and disheveled wings spoke of the intense beating he had endured, yet his gaze burned with undying hatred.

    "You think this changes anything, insect?" Belthazor spat, his voice a mix of pain and resentment. "I will kill you, and I won''t ever forget what happened here."

    Despite his battered appearance, the demon smirked in arrogance, proiming, "Next time, when I regain my full power, I''ll make sure to finish what we started. You won''t escape then."

    ¨CWARP!

    With those words, he began to utilize his spatial mana to teleport away, leaving a lingering threat in the air.

    Yet, just as he initiated the teleportation, something unexpected happened.

 Chapter 287 67.4 - Bury

    <h4>Chapter 287 67.4 - Bury</h4>

    There was once a theory on earth.

    A theory about a specific type of force.

    It was a theory that was widely discussed by many different scientists in the world, yet the most prominent thing about it was the existence of a movie.

    Its existence is in a movie that was directed by one of the best, maybe the best, directors in this world.

    An undoubted genius in the film sector.

    In that theory, it was disyed that gravity was the force that could pass through space and dimensions.

    Was that true?

    It seemed that was the case.

    "You think this changes anything, insect?" Belthazor spoke, his voice a mix of pain and resentment. "I will kill you, and I won''t ever forget what happened here."

    His words seemed to contain a deep hatred, yet he still seemed to think he could get away from here.

    Still, in this position, he seemed to think he had the leverage to speak to me like that. That was his main mistake¡­.The reason why he was bound to be inferior forever.

    His arrogance will always blind him, and that will be the case.

    He still can''t understand who is the hunter here and who is the prey. He still thinks he is in a favorable position, but he still can''t understand it at all.

    Despite all the facts before him, he still dared to smirk in arrogance, proiming, "Next time, when I regain my full power, I''ll make sure to finish what we started. You won''t escape then."

    ¨CWARP!

    And following that, he tried to use his teleportation, distorting the space once again and appearing in a far away ce.

    Yet, just as he initiated the teleportation, something unexpected happened. Something unexpected for him but expected for me.

    ¨CUmbralith

    I called upon the final form of [Celestalith], and in an instant, the celestial weapon transformed into Umbralith, my fingers now filled with the rings.

    I could feel the unstable energy in my hand, directly focused on right above my palm, forming a sphere.

    A surge of dark energy emanated from the sphere, and the gravitational force around me intensified.

    Yet, I knew that wouldn''t be enough. Belthazor was now in a faraway ce, which meant a specific connection was needed.

    And I could do it right here. After all, this was my initial n from the start. Even though he teleported far away, I could now see where he was.

    Where he stood, what he was doing.

    Everything was right before my eyes. That was thanks to the green tendrils connecting me to him.

    The Green form of [Celestalith] always let me see the targets I had once marked. Yet, right now, the moment after I had woken up, I instinctively knew a way to specifically control those marks.

    Seemingly, something inside me had changed, though I hadn''t had the opportunity to check it back.

    Utilizing those tendrils, I connected the gravitational field to him.

    Belthazor, still mid-teleportation and unaware of the changed circumstances, found himself ensnared by a gravitational pull.

    With a focused intent, I manipted the gravity field around him, using Umbralith''s power to its fullest. The distorted space resisted his attempt to escape, and he was forcibly pulled back from his intended destination.

    ¨CWRRRR!

    "What?"

    The demon let out a surprised roar as the gravitational force took hold, making him unable to escape my grasp.

    ¨CTHUD!

    He had fallen to the ground, seemingly unable to move from where he was at all.

    "No matter how many dimensions you try to traverse, you won''t escape," I dered, my smirk widening. Belthazor, on the ground and seemingly unable to move, looked at me with widened eyes, a mix of surprise and despair.

    "Impossible!" he roared, his voice echoing through the cavern. With a desperate attempt, he tried to initiate his teleportation once again, distorting the space around him.

    Yet, just as he initiated the teleportation, the gravitational force linked to the green marks connected to Umbralith acted like an unbreakable tether. Belthazor was pulled back once more, violently crashing to the ground.

    ¨CTHUD!

    His struggles became evident, but the force that held him was unyielding. His pathetic head slowly started realizing what was in front of him.

    The demon''s eyes widened in despair as he realized the futility of his attempts to escape. Even if his ego didn''t want to escape, the inferior demonic heart inside him realized.

    His instincts were probably screaming at him to leave, screaming at him to do something about this situation.

    Yet, his inferior mind will not be able to think anything. This is his fate. The fate awaiting him, the fate awaiting every one of his kin.

    TAP! TAP! TAP!

    I slowly approached Belthazor with a predatory stride, no longer being able to contain theughter trying to escape.

    The gravitational force linked to Umbralith''s power kept him firmly anchored to the ground, thwarting his attempts to escape.

    "How does it feel, Belthazor?" I taunted, my voice dripping with malice. "How does it feel to be trapped, to be unable to leave where you are? To see all the ways for you to escape blocked?"

    Belthazor''s eyes, wide with a mix of surprise and despair, met mine. He struggled against the relentless force that held him, but it was apparent that escape was futile.

    "Impossible!" he roared, frustration and rage evident in his voice. With a desperate attempt, he tried once again to initiate his teleportation, distorting the space around him.

    Yet, the gravitational force remained unyielding, denying him any chance of escape. Belthazor crashed to the ground once more, the impact reverberating through the cavern.

    ¨CTHUD!

    I stood over the fallen demon, my gaze piercing through his defiant exterior. "You demons are so sure of your superiority, so certain of your invincibility. But look at you now, trapped and helpless."

    The pulsating purple glow of Umbralith intensified, casting an eerie light on the scene. Belthazor''s struggles only fueled my satisfaction, and I relished every moment of his despair.

    "Tell me, Belthazor," I continued, my voice low and menacing, "do you still think you can win? Do you still believe you hold any power in this situation?"

    I continued to walk towards Belthazor, the malevolent satisfaction evident in my every step. The echoing tap of my footsteps resonated in the cavern, underscoring his helplessness.

    "Tell me, Belthazor," I hissed, my voice low and taunting. "What do you feel now? Do you feel despair? Do you sense that you can no longer do anything? Is your heart pounding so fast that it feels like it will jump from your body?"

    Belthazor''s face turned ashen as he struggled to rise from the ground, his attempts at defiance reced by a realization of his dire situation.

    "I''ll give you credit for one thing," I sneered, "You demons certainly know how to put up a facade of strength. But deep down, you''re all just pitiful creatures clinging to delusions of grandeur."

    As I approached him, the gravitational force maintained its firm grip on Belthazor, preventing him from standing upright. He red at me with a mix of hatred and desperation.

    "You won''t escape," he spat, his voice a strained growl. "I''ll break free from this, and when I do, you''ll regret ever crossing paths with me."

    I chuckled at his futile attempts at bravado, the pulsating purple glow of Umbralith casting an ominous hue over the scene. "Ahahahahahahaha¡­.." It was so funny that I felt like I could die fromughter here.

    Or not.

    In ast-ditch effort, Belthazor summoned all his remaining strength and attempted to teleport away once more. The distortion of space began, and he strained against the gravitational force, determination etched on his face.

    Yet, as he initiated the teleportation, the unyielding gravitational pull linked to Umbralith''s power acted like an invisible chain. Belthazor was forcibly pulled back, crashing to the ground on top of his knees.

    ¨CTHUD!

    "Arghk-"

    He groaned, the intense gravitational pull exerting an unbearable pressure on his body. It was evident that he was experiencing the relentless force linked to Umbralith''s power, making any attempt to move an agonizing struggle.

    I loomed over him, the chilling glow of Umbralith intensifying the darkness surrounding us. "Y-you¡­." he stuttered, his widened eyes locking onto mine.

    "Isn''t this kind of ironic?" I mocked, relishing the moment. "The almighty Belthazor is now kneeling before me? Kneeling before the being that you once thought of as inferior?"

    In a futile attempt to move, Belthazor strained against the unseen force binding him. He tried to summon his demonic strength, but it was clear that the relentless gravitational pull had drained him of any remaining energy.

    "You thought you could break free," I taunted, "but look at you now. Your own arrogance has be your shackles."

    Belthazor''s face twisted in frustration as he struggled against the gravitational restraint. However, the more he resisted, the tighter the Umbralith-bound force constricted around him.

    "Ahahaha, you know, it''s almost pitiful to watch you struggle," I chuckled, savoring the sight of his futile attempts. "You wasted your mana pointlessly just to show that you are superior to me. Do you know the reason why you are in this state right now?"

    I asked, looking at him. The more he knelt before me, the more I relished this feeling. I felt like I was taking my vengeance properly.

    The demon who had attacked our vige probably was not even here, yet it was probably an insignificant being.

    "It is because you wanted to use that spell of yours to prove that you are strong. Why? Were you preparing that spell so that you could showcase that to your ancestors? To your kin that once looked down on you? Was your childhood kind of rough?"

    Belthazor''s eyes widened in shock, and for a moment, the mask of his defiance slipped. It seemed like I had touched upon a sore spot, revealing a vulnerability he tried to hide. Well, knowing him from the game, I was well aware of his pathetic backstory.

    "How do you know about that?" he shouted, his voiceced with despair. "How can you possibly know?"

    I couldn''t help but smile at his desperation. "Does it matter, Belthazor? In the end, you find yourself in the same position as before. Your past, your struggles, none of it changes the fact that you are at my mercy."

    "Why? Why is this happening?" he cried out, his voice breaking. Tears of blood welled up in his eyes, a manifestation of his shattered spirit.

    The once-mighty demon now knelt before me, broken and defeated. The taste of vengeance was sweet, and I reveled in the poetic justice of his downfall.

    I didn''t know how I looked right now, but it sure wasn''t something any normal person would want to see.

    I raised my fingers, coating them with the Level 1 spell ¡¸Etheric ws¡¹.

    "Why, you ask?" I said, my voice filled with a mixture of bitterness and hatred. "Why? That was a good question."

    Iughed, but there was no joy in it. Instead, my face turned grim as the memories flooded back.

    "Why did those demons attack our vige? Why did they kill everyone? Why was I the only one who survived? Why¡­.why¡­.why¡­.why¡­.the same fucking question that no one can answer."

    I brought my face inches away from Belthazor''s, locking my gaze with his. The intensity of my hatred burned in my eyes.

    "Why did she die before my eyes? Why wasn''t it me? The same fucking question that I ask myself every day."

    The pulsating purple glow of Umbralith reflected the darkness in my heart.

    "It was because demons like you decided to kill everyone, and that was it," I dered with a cold determination. "So, you should understand why I''m going to do this, right?"

    With those words, I brought my mana-coated ws dangerously close to Belthazor''s eyes.

    "N-no¡­." His fighting spirit was broken; he was no longer in a state to fight, yet that wasn''t enough.

    He needed to feel the pain she felt. Every one of them needed to.

    "AAAAAAARGHK!"

    Just like that, screams started echoing in the cavern¡­..as the Phantom''s Land started crumbling.

 Chapter 288 68.1 - Another perspective

    <h4>Chapter 288 68.1 - Another perspective</h4>

    While Astron was fighting with the demon inside the cavern, Irina was not staying idle either. Facing off the entirety of the Phantom Horde that was continuously pouring down, she raised her hand.

    "Burn."

    The mes at her fingertips danced with a ferocity matching her determination. The heat emanating from her attacks formed a protective barrier, creating a zone of controlled chaos where the phantoms were met with an inferno.

    ¨CSWIRL!

    The relentless onught of phantoms, however, seemed to be never-ending.

    Irina fought with unyielding vigor, her movements bing a whirlwind of destruction. Torrents of fire erupted from her hands; each controlled burst aimed at engulfing the malevolent entities in searing mes.

    ''Why are they not stopping? Where does this energye from?''

    She couldn''t help but ask herself as she was continuously faced with phantoms. The amount of phantoms was certainly abnormal, and there were many of them that weren''t simply in the form of humans.

    There were some animals, some monsters, and even some hybrids. It was as if there was something that didn''t add up.

    Yet, she didn''t have the time to ponder about all those things.

    ¨CSCREECH!

    She had yet to end the fight, as the pouring phantoms constantly pressured her. As one of them attacked her right behind her head, she tilted it to the side, evading the attack. Even as an heir of a mage family, when she was a young child, she was educated in closebat. She could even use a sword, though she found it rather vulgar than elegant.

    Though she was sure talented at it, at least, that was what she thought.

    ¨CSCREECH!

    Amidst the fiery dance, a sudden screech signaled the appearance of another phantom right behind her. Reacting with ingrainedbat instincts, Irina bent her body to the side, narrowly evading the ws of the attacking phantom. Her irritation grew at the constant barrage of foes.

    "Enough of this!" she muttered to herself, her annoyance fueling her determination. Suddenly, another phantom materialized behind her, throwing its ws in a swift attack. Without thinking, Irina instinctively used her telekinesis.

    "Die."

    The phantom froze in mid-air as Irina''s telekic grip took hold. With a focused expression, she crushed the ethereal core of the phantom, dissipating it into nothingness. A surge of satisfaction washed over her as she marveled at the unexpected development.

    Yet, following that second, she couldn''t help but think of herself.

    "When did I get this proficient at telekinesis?" she wondered, a momentarypse in her thoughts. The answer eluded her, lost in the chaotic nature of Phantom''s Land and the mysteries it held.

    ''Well, I can''t ponder about that for now.''

    She thought as she threw a wave of fire to her right side.

    ¨CSWIRL!

    After all, even if she was used to multitasking, it wasn''t an efficient way of defending. For some reason, that guy was taking a bit long inside, and she had a hunch that keeping her mana for a while would be a lot more important.

    Pushing aside the confusion, Irina seamlessly transitioned back to her relentless assault.

    ''But, this¡­..Should Ibine them?''

    It was a simple question, yet she thought of it. Whether it was because she felt like she could use her ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹ like her other limb or another reason, she wanted to utilize it more inbat.

    SWIRL!

    Deciding to test the idea, she closed her eyes and focused on the uing phantoms. With her mana sense, she was able to visualize where they were, and imagining another limb formed by her telekinesis, she grabbed them and brought them together.

    -¨CBOOM!

    Following that, she immediately sted the area where she had forcefully gathered the enemies.

    ''Ho? Would you look at that?''

    She couldn''t help but marvel at the process. Even in the initial stages of her thoughts, she was able to disy this amount of power and what would happen if she were to master such abat strategy.

    mes and telekic force intertwined as she faced the phantoms with abination of fiery magic and unseen psychic prowess. Her movements became a spectacle of both elegance and power, a testament to her prowess as the Fiery Demoness.

    ''I am allowed to have a little fun, as well, right? I hope so!''

    Thinking that, she smiled. Whatever happened inside that ce, like a cave, she had full faith in him. Where did this faithe from? She did not know. Maybe it was not that she wholeheartedly believed in him, but rather, she wanted to believe.

    From the moment she woke up, she herself had been rather strange. A bunch of strange emotions upied her heart, as well as those thoughts that she could partially recover.

    "NOOO! NOOO!"

    Especially the part where a young voice continuously screamed.

    "I am going to kill you! I am going to kill you no matter what!"

    The scream came from the heart so much that, even now, she could feel the shivers on her spine. Yet, she had yet to think about those partial fractures in her head, though she was incredibly curious.

    ''Was it Astron? Was this his memories? Did we even enter a dream?''

    There was also a small fracture where she was mumbling a ''parallel world.'' What did it mean? She still couldn''t find it.

    ¨CSCREECH! ROAR!

    Just as another screeching sound echoed, coupled with the sound of a roar, Irina''s attention returned to reality.

    ''Now, let''s not think about all those things.''

    She thought to herself and looked at the source of the roar. There, she could see another monster and a phantom different from a human.

    ''Raksha and Dark Elf.''

    They were the ones that Astron had fought at the start. It seemed the definition of phantoms not being able to be extinguished was true. Even if she had smashed or burned their cores, they were returning back.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    Focusing on the immediate threats, Irina found herself challenged by thebination of Raksha''s agility and Dark Elf''s magical abilities.

    The agile phantom eluded her attacks while the Dark Elf, a formidable mage, protected Raksha and posed a significant threat.

    Amidst the chaos, an idea sparked in Irina''s mind. The relentless assault from the monsters pushed her to think creatively. Also, she was kind of utilizing the theories that they had thought before. Now that her head kind of returned to its normal, she was working it at full capacity.

    ¨CBOOM!

    Despite the challenges, Irina stood her ground, determination burning in her amber eyes.

    ''That guy was able to beat them. Then, there is no way I can''t.''

    Even in her eyes, Astron was a capable fighter; she still thought that she was stronger in terms of fighting, especially with her high firepower.

    ''Tch. I can''t hit.''

    Yet, she also realized that as long as she was not able to hit the enemy, having high power meant nothing. Of course, she was rather well-trained in this aspect as well, yet the small spatial warps that those guys were able to do make things quite harder than normal.

    The battle against Raksha and Dark Elf intensified as she continued to face the relentless assault. The agile phantom and the magical prowess of the Dark Elf posed a formidable challenge.

    ¨CSCREECH! ROAR!

    Just as Irina was having a challenging time, a surge of inspiration struck.

    ''Why hadn''t I thought of that?''

    The force Telekinesis was a force that affected everything, creating a field around the desired location ording to the type of psions gathered around it.

    But could it somehow pass through space and time? Was it possible?

    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!

    When she asked this question to herself, for some reason, she knew it could. She was sure of it, and without a doubt, she possible?

    When she asked this question to herself, for some reason, she started implementing her idea.

    Closing her eyes, she focused on the spatial warps created by Raksha and Dark Elf. Visualizing the Psion fields surrounding the desired locations, she extended her Telekinesis beyond the physical realm.

    The force of Telekinesis reached through the spatial warps, disrupting the duo''s attempts at spatial transportation. Irina''s mind became a conduit, pulling them out of their portals and into another dimension within the grasp of her unseen force.

    The unexpected twist left Raksha and Dark Elf momentarily disoriented. The spatial transportation that had once been their advantage was turned against them, and Irina seized the opportunity to unleash a torrent of mes.

    ¡¸Household of Emberheart; Ember Cmity¡¹

    It was the spell of her household. A me form that went beyond the general concept, bing something that was only for weaponry.

    Even though she hated her household, she could never give up the fire-spells she had learned there. Those were the only things that she liked about her household after all.

    ¨CSWIRL! BOOM!

    The fiery magic engulfed the once-elusive duo. The controlled chaos of mes swirled around them, creating an inferno that left no room for escape.

    Yet, the relentless power of Ember Cmity extended beyond its initial targets, reaching every other phantom within Irina''s field. The ferocious mes danced with an unrestrained intensity, consuming the spectral entities that dared to approach. Trees and foliage caught fire in the process, turning the battlefield into a sea of roaring mes.

    Irina''s ''mastery'' over her abilities was on full disy as she went a bit overboard, exterminating every phantom within her vicinity.

    "Hehehe¡­..That is what you get for opposing me."

    Though, her mastery over her self-awareness didn''t seem to be that good.

    The relentless onught left no room for the malevolent entities to regroup or counterattack. Her amber eyes glowed with the intensity of the mes, a mixture of triumph and a touch of wild exhration.

    ¨CCRACK! THUD!

    As one of the old trees fell to the ground with a loud noise, Irina couldn''t help but flinch.

    "Cough¡­Cough¡­."

    With an awkward cough, she looked at the result of her own mes.

    "I guess I went a bit overboard."

    She eximed. Well, that wasn''t certainly her first time doing that, so she was more of a professional at dealing with the aftermath of her actions.

    Turning back to survey the area behind her, Irina found a moment of respite.

    "AAAARGHK!"

    Yet, in that silence, a hearty scream pierced the air, a rough voice distinct from Astron''s.

    "Huh? What was that?"

    The urgency and unfamiliarity of the voice sent a chill down her spine.

    ''That wasn''t Astron, right? Right?''

    Concern etched on her face.The fact that such a scream came from that side and the feeling of the enemy''s power¡­.Irina couldn''t help but think of some extreme scenarios in her head.

    ''No, no, no. There is no way. He said nothing would happen.''

    In an instant, Irina sprinted towards the source of the scream.

    The worry for Astron shed in her mind, but the distinct pinch of the voice hinted at something different. Regardless, she couldn''t ignore the uneasy feeling that gripped her heart.

    Rushing through the cavern, Irina''s heart pounded in her chest, anxiety gripping her as she rounded a corner. The sight that awaited her was beyond anything she could have expected. There, in the dimly lit cavern, stood Astron, his face smeared with blood, surrounded by an incredibly foreign aura.

    "Astron! What happened?" she eximed, her voice edged with concern.

    ¨CSPURT!

    Before she couldprehend the situation fully, the humanoid monster''s body, the demon, shone on the ground. Its body exploded with an otherworldly sound, and at that moment, the entire Phantom''s Land began to crumble.

    The once foreboding atmosphere dissipated, and the fog that shrouded the surroundings lifted. Irina stared in shock at the unfolding scene before her, unable to grasp the sudden turn of events.

    "Ah¡­."

    As Astron turned to face her, Irina noticed he seemed to be rather shaky.

    "Cough¡­.I guess I pushed myself a lot¡­.."

    Saying that he staggered.

    ¨CTHUD!

    Though before he could fall to the ground, Irina managed to hold him.

    "You did well; you can rest now."

 Chapter 289 68.2 - Another Perspective

    <h4>Chapter 289 Chapter 68.2 - Another Perspective</h4>

    "Cough¡­.I guess I pushed myself a lot¡­.."

    Saying that, he staggered.

    ¨CTHUD!

    Though before he could fall to the ground, Irina managed to hold him.

    "You did well; you can rest now."

    Irina cradled Astron in her arms as the remnants of Phantom''s Land slowly dissipated. Even though she was tired from the constant fighting, she still conserved some of her strength. And, it was not like Astron was too heavy, either.

    ''Looking close like this¡­.''

    She couldn''t help but think a little. Even though his skin had now be a lot healthier and shinier than before, she still remembered the first times she had seen him.

    There were times when he looked kind of fragile.

    ''Well, his sleeping face is really innocent.''

    It really felt somehow familiar, as if she kind of remembered him as someone innocent. Considering their past rtionship and how they interacted, these feelings didn''t make sense, yet deep down in some ce, she somehow found herself remembering something.

    "Good morning, mother. Should I help you?"

    It was a faint memory¡ªa faint memory of a young child smiling at his mother. It was short, yet it felt like this memory affected her quite a lot.

    ''Who is this child?''

    She couldn''t help but ask herself. Who was this child, and why was she now remembering it? Even after this entity had died or Astron killed it somehow, it felt like it was still affecting her mind.

    Yet, the faint memories continued toe forward. It was as if something that had been blocking her was released now, and she could freely think.

    "You''re never going to leave me, right?"

    "No matter what happens, Estelle, I promise I''ll never leave you. Even if the world breaks down, as long as I am still breathing, I will always stay with you."

    It was another memory. A memory where two youngsters were talking-

    "Argh-!"

    Before she could even ponder about the details of the memory more, an immense amount of pain assaulted Irina''s head. Releasing a groan, she clenched her hands, trying to withstand the pain.

    However, at the same time, even though she could no longer see it, her mind continued to rack.

    ''Who is Estelle?''

    A question that she asked herself. Who was the girl named Estelle? What were those memories?

    ''Are they rted to Astron?''

    Turning her head to him, she saw his sleeping face. For the first time in her life, she had seen him this defenseless. Even before, he had never once let his guard down in front of anyone. Irina was no fool. She could always see Astron with his guard up. No matter which situation urred, he was always ready for something on his way.

    That was how it always was. But right now, it was theplete opposite.

    Irina hesitated for a moment, torn between the intriguing memories flooding her mind and the peaceful sight of Astron resting in her arms.

    The desire to touch his cheeks grew stronger, an impulse she couldn''t entirely resist. She scolded herself internally, muttering, "I shouldn''t... I shouldn''t..."

    Yet, as if drawn by an irresistible force, her fingers gently brushed against his skin. The sensation was soft, almost ethereal.

    A strange warmth surged within her as she traced the contours of his cheek, feeling the vulnerability that he seldom revealed.

    "He''s just a person," she whispered to herself as if trying to convince her racing thoughts. "Nothing more, nothing less."

    However, the touch persisted, and the more she explored the tenderness of his features, the more she felt a peculiar connection. It was as if he existed in a realm beyond herprehension, a ghost from a distant reality.

    ''Maybe I think this way because he always looks so detached from everything.''

    Remembering the day she followed (stalked) him a little, she couldn''t help but think how his day was always filled with training.

    It was dull, monotone, and simple.

    No hobbies, not anything for fun. His room was empty and dull as well¡­.Well, she secretly checked it once, bribing a certain personnel.

    ''It is soft.''

    While thinking about all those, her fingers continued to trace his cheeks.

    ''What if he one day vanishes?''

    The softness of his skin seemed almost otherworldly, and for a moment, Irina entertained the notion that Astron could vanish like a fleeting apparition. For some reason, she felt like this was a possibility.

    This person lying in her arms never tried to connect with anyone and always kept his distance from people.

    As her mind ventured further, a memory surfaced¡ª an article written by a famous psychic mage that she hade across. The article warned about individuals who perpetually maintained detachment from others and the world, emphasizing the need to handle them with care.

    It suggested that such individuals might be at a higher risk of choosing an irreversible path, especially if they subjected themselves to excessive self-torment.

    ¨CSHIVER!

    The realization sent a shiver down Irina''s spine.

    ''No, he won''t do that, right? He is not that kind of person; he is not that weak.''

    Irina thought, desperately attempting to dispel the unsettling notion that had crossed her mind.

    ''What am I thinking?''

    Yet, even as she tried to reassure herself, the haunting words from another article resurfaced in her memory. The article discussed the intricate stages andplexities associated with the act of killing oneself.

    ''It is not even a weakness.''

    It emphasized that it was not a sign of weakness but rather a result of immense internal struggles that might go unnoticed by others.

    ''Why do I even think about it now?''

    She wondered why all those thoughts started to surface in her mind. For which reason why? Yet, she couldn''t find an answer. At the end of the day, she was left on her own.

    Just as she was thinking to herself, suddenly, something different happened around the environment.

    "Huh?"

    She could feel the mana around changing rapidly as the psions started revolving around a certain space.

    The once eeriendscape transformed into a more familiar environment, and the lingering fog dispersed into the air.

    ¨CPUFF!

    As thest vestiges of the otherworldly realm faded away, a sudden burst of spatial disturbances caught her attention.

    "What?"

    From the ce where the anomalies had urred, a multitude of phantoms emerged.

    "Phantoms?"

    In an instant, she tried to get ready for thebat, yet she felt something different from the neers.

    However, unlike the malevolent entities they had faced before, these phantoms carried an aura of gratitude and ethereal warmth.

    ''They are different.''

    The phantoms circled around both Astron and Irina, their ghostly forms moving gracefully in the air. Each phantom emanated a soft, echoing voice filled with gratitude.

    "Thank you," they spoke in unison, their voices blending into an ethereal chorus. "You have freed us from the torment of this realm. We are grateful for your sacrifice and courage."

    Irina stared in awe at the spectacle unfolding before her. The phantoms'' voices echoed with a sense of release and peace, their spectral forms glowing with a serene light.

    As the phantoms continued to orbit around them, one of them broke away from the group and approached Irina. Its form shimmered with a faint glow, revealing the visage of an elderly soul.

    "Young one," the elderly soul whispered, its voice carrying the weight of wisdom, "you carry a burden, and your path is intertwined with his. Take care of him; he walks on a thin thread, and he could fall at any time."

    Confusion and concern knitted Irina''s brows as she tried toprehend the cryptic message.

    "What do-?" She opened her mouth, yet before she could even say anything more, the elderly soul gently touched her forehead, imparting a sense of reassurance.

    As if responding to an unseen call, the phantoms converged, forming a luminous portal.

    One by one, the phantoms entered the portal, the elderly soul lingering for a moment longer. "Take care," it whispered to Irina before joining the others. The portal shimmered, and with a final ethereal glow, it closed, leaving the once eeriendscape transformed into a more familiar environment.

    Irina remained still, a mixture of awe and confusion swirling within her. The words of the elderly soul echoed in her mind, adding an unforeseenyer ofplexity to the mysteries surrounding Astron.

    ''What did he mean by that?''

    Many, many, many questions were in her head, yet she couldn''t find any answers to them. But just as she was about to ponder about it more, suddenly her eyes met with a pair of purple ones.

    From those clear purple eyes, she could see her own reflection of eyes. Yet, maybe because her mind was still on the questions, she hadn''t realized what this implied.

    However, it didn''t take long for realization to dawn on her. Astron was awake.

    Astron, with his usual calm demeanor, raised an eyebrow. "Can you please remove your hand from my cheek?"

    As the awareness settled in, a faint blush touched Irina''s cheeks. She noticed that her hand was still delicately cupping Astron''s cheek. Embarrassment flickered across her expression, and she swiftly withdrew her hand, avoiding eye contact.

    Irina''s blush deepened as she stammered an apology. "Cough¡­

    I-I didn''t realize you were awake. Sorry about that."

    "No need to be sorry. I''m used to waking up to strange situations. Now, what happened after I passed out?"

    Even though he seemed nonchnt about it, for some reason, Irina got a feeling that he was acting a little differently. But she somehow managed to hide her initial embarrassment as she looked into his eyes.

    ''That''s right. I won''t be swayed by him. This guy challenged me.''

    She still remembered the words she had spoken at that time, so she could no longer back down from them.

    "Not much." She straightened her posture, maintaining eye contact. "The Phantom''s Land had already started copsing."

    "I can see that," Astron replied, his eyes scanning around the ce.

    "But¡­.." Irina hesitated for a second but still asked anyway. "What happened here?"

    Astron''s gaze swept across the surroundings as Irina questioned him about the events that transpired while he was unconscious. His expression turned more serious as he began to exin.

    "The culprit was a demon," Astron stated matter-of-factly. "It recently awakened from its slumber. I caught it off-guard in the middle of a ritual and managed to defeat it. However, once it lost control of the portal here, it exploded on its own."

    Irina''s eyes widened slightly at the revtion. Demons were formidable adversaries, and the fact that Astron faced one and emerged victorious showcased the extent of his capabilities.

    ''As expected, he is strong.''

    She couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride in theirbined strength. That explosion was the scene she had witnessed, so things matched up quite well.

    "But, what was that scream?"

    "It was nothing. Once I caught it off guard, the battle was already in favor of me."

    "I see."

    ''Well, it certainly didn''t sound like his scream either. I now kind of feel like an idiot rushing over in panic.''

    She thought to herself.

    "Then, now¡­." Just as she was about to speak more, suddenly, Astron interrupted her.

    "I have a favor to ask you."

    "What is it?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued, yet she never expected the words that woulde out of his mouth.

    "I want you to take the credit for this incident. Especially for the fight with the demon."

    "What?"

    It was an unreasonable request.

 Chapter 290 68.3 - Another Perspective

    <h4>Chapter 290 68.3 - Another Perspective</h4>

    ?"I want you to take the credit for this incident. Especially for the fight with the demon."

    The moment Irina heard his words, a cold feeling washed over her.

    "What?" Irina''s eyes widened in disbelief at Astron''s unexpected request. It was an unreasonable proposition, and the audacity of it angered her.

    It was a natural reaction. After all, what that guy had just said touched a ce that she would never remember. There was no way that she would take it normally and scoff it off.

    "Let me repeat. I want you to take the credit for this incident." And as if he didn''t even notice her words, he repeated the same thing without any disturbance. He talked as if this was something natural.

    "You¡­.." And, Irina was not going to take it well.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    With a fast rush, she grabbed him by his cor once again. At least she tried to. Yet, this time, things didn''t go as she wanted, as Astron slightly tilted his body backward, evading her grip.

    "Calm down." He said, his voice monotone.

    "Calm down? You want me to fucking calm down after hearing what you said?"

    "What was wrong with what I said? Also, don''t swear in front of me."

    "What was wrong? Ahahahaha¡­." Irina raised her hand to her face after hearing his words, letting out a smallugh. "And you want me to not swear after saying all these things¡­.This is beyond funny." Her face once again turned serious, as fire psions started to correspond to her emotional state.

    "What do you take me for?" Irina''s voice carried a mix of frustration and anger. "Someone who steals other people''s achievements for the sake of her own sess?"

    Astron remainedposed, seemingly unfazed by her outburst. It was as if he had already been expecting what she was going to say. "It''s not about stealing." He started as he looked into her fiery eyes directly. "It''s about keeping certain things hidden. There are matters that are better left in the shadows."

    "¡­.." Irina didn''t respond immediately. She just kept looking into his eyes, her fiery gaze meeting his with an intensity that mirrored her building frustration.

    ''Here I thought his sleeping face was innocent. This annoying bastard¡­What does he think I am?''

    After a brief silence, she finally spoke, her voice sharp and filled with indignation.

    "Did I seem like a joke to you?" Irina''s words cut through the tension, each syble carrying the weight of her growing frustration. "Someone you can control and manipte as you wish?"

    Astron maintained hisposure, his expression unreadable. "It''s not about control or maniption. I just proposed my wish to you. I am not controlling anything."

    Irina''s frustration red, and she retorted, "If this is not controlling, then what is it? Proposing your wish? What kind of twisted way of asking for a favor is that?"

    Astron has furrowed his brows at her words, seemingly thinking about them. It was as if he was saying internally, ''I should have been more considerate. I guess I underestimated her pride.''

    While he might not have admitted it openly, Astron had been already trying to make Irina way more agreeable while diminishing her overly prideful demeanor. After all, she needed such a development.

    ''Well, the mask that one has been wearing for too long bes a part of their real face, isn''t it?''

    He thought inwardly and raised his hand in a conceding manner. "Irina, my words were inconsiderate and too insinuative. It''s my fault," Astron admitted, his tone more ''apologetic'' than before.

    Well, at least, this was what Irina wanted to believe, yet inwardly, she knew this guy''s apology wasn''t from his heart at all.

    ''At least, this should be fine for now.''

    Yet, before he finished, Astron couldn''t help but add one remark. "However, you should stop jumping to conclusions without listening to everything in detail."

    And hearing it didn''t make it better for Irina; otherwise, it might have made it worse.

    ''My bad, it is not fine.''

    "You¡­..Are you looking for a beating?" She raised her hand, a small wave of fire swirling around her fists.

    "Resorting to physical methods doesn''t make you right; it just proves you don''t have a valid point to respond." Hearing his words and seeing his rxed posture, she could feel that he didn''t even consider that she would hit him even for a second.

    ''Should I just do it?''

    She wanted to hit his annoying, calm face so bad¡­..But she couldn''t. After all, if she had attacked him right now when he was tired, it would mean both that she didn''t have a valid point, as he said, and that she could only fight him when he was tired.

    "Tch. Annoying bastard." She scoffed, turning her head to the side since she had no more answer to give.

    "So, can I speak now?"

    "It won''t matter even if I say no, will it?"

    "If you don''t want to listen, I don''t have any measures to make you do so."

    "We both know I can no longer leave without hearing what you want to say."

    "You can''t?"

    "Don''t act like you don''t know it."

    "¡­" At this point, the conversation wasn''t going to go anywhere, so Astron just stood and signaled her to do the same.

    "Let''s talk while we walk. The scenery is going back to normal, and I''m sure you have a lot of questions."

    Without waiting for her response, Astron began to walk through the remnants of the cavern, and Irina, after a moment of hesitation, followed suit. The quiet atmosphere persisted, with both of them lost in their thoughts.

    After a while, Astron took a breath and started exining his perspective,

    "Irina, the reason I want you to take credit for this incident, especially the fight with the demon, is not about stealing achievements or controlling you," Astron began, his tone more earnest. "It''s about the practical aspects of our positions here."

    He paused, choosing his words carefully. "First and foremost, my rank is rtively low. This incident, considering its scale andplexity, is beyond what a low-rank student like me should be able to handle. If the truth were toe out, there are a few possibilities."

    Astron''s eyes met Irina''s, his gaze unwavering. "Firstly, people might doubt my rank and start investigating my strength."

    ''That makes sense.''

    His words certainly made quite sense. After all, Irina was well aware that he was hiding his abilities to some extent. It was evident from the moment where she had requested his footage of the joint dungeon. She also could see how easily he managed to direct their party in the practical dungeons and many other cases.

    His way of thinking didn''t also belong to such a lower rank as well, as he was rather well-versed in terms of theory and calctions.

    ''As for why he is doing this, I don''t know.'' She thought as she continued to listen.

    "Secondly, they might question whether you''re lying and were somehow coerced by me or Sylvie into saying such things. But considering the rumors that had been going around regarding me, most people would be inclined to think that it was me." Astron made his second point.

    This also made sense; after all, Irina also had her fair share of rumors, and she was also subjected to prejudice. She was also at first inclined to think Astron was quite like rumors, so she understood how it would be for any normal stranger student.

    "However, the most dangerous one is this." He said, signaling the slowly disappearing mist. "There''s the risk that they could think I was somehow entangled with the perpetrator of this incident."

    ''What?''

    Hearing this, she couldn''t help but ask herself.

    ''Isn''t he being too paranoid?''

    After all, who would link him to the perpetrator of this case?

    "You may think I may be being too careful, but considering the number of things that demon-followers have done this semester, the academy needs to be careful about the events surrounding it. The public opinion is getting a little shaky as well. Therefore, demand on the investigation would highly likely ur."

    Irina took a moment to mull over his words. While initially skeptical, she started seeing the logic behind Astron''s request.

    ''I can see that¡­.''

    It wasn''t about manipting or controlling her; it was about mitigating the potential fallout from a situation that had escted beyond what was expected.

    "All of these things would make things hard for me," Astron admitted, his expression serious. "So, I wish for you to take credit for the incident, especially the fight with the demon, since only you could have done it."

    Hearing the phrase ''only you,'' Irina felt her heart throb a little, and she hated that fact.

    ''...''

    She nodded slowly, understanding the weight of his reasoning. The situation was indeed delicate, and Astron''s concerns were not unfounded. She could see the practicality behind his request.

    Yet, that didn''t mean she was obliged to help him.

    "I see your point." She said while raising. "However, you know you should not-"

    "I should not expect you to go against your own standards just to help me." He cut her words andpleted them on his own. "This was what you were about to say, right?" He met her gaze with a calm determination that left Irina momentarily dumbfounded.

    "Exactly," she finally managed to nod her head in agreement.

    "This is the reason I''m requesting it from you," Astron continued, providing insight into his perspective. "I know it goes against your principles, and I am willing to pay the corresponding price."

    Irina''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What could you possibly do?"

    "I will grant you one request equal to this one. Consider it a transaction. You take credit for the incident, and in return, I fulfill a request of your choosing."

    Irina tilted her head, studying Astron for a moment. The offer intrigued her, and yet, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of caution. Considering the fact that he had also promised her to another one when she was teaching him the basics of magic, she thought he might be scamming. After a brief pause, she asked, "Anything?"

    Astron nodded. "Within my capabilities and within the boundaries of reason. I won''tpromise my values too much of an extent either, and we both should deem it equal to what you are doing right now."

    His words made sense as she studied his expression.

    ''Well, he certainly is not the type to go against his own words.''

    Considering the fact that he was rather obsessed with being true all the time, Irina was sure his pride was also quite great.

    Irina crossed her arms, considering the proposition. The exchange seemed fair, and the idea of having Astron owe her a favor was already satisfying.

    ''Should I make him bark like a dog?''

    He imagined the scene in her head, yet she was unsessful in even forming it.

    ''Yeah, there is no way he would do that. But¡­..''

    After a moment of contemtion, while her mind wandered to countless different scenarios that she ''could'' think of, she smirked.

    "Fine, deal," she said, extending her hand for a handshake to seal the agreement. Astron reached out, and they shook hands, their unspoken pact binding them in a curious alliance amid the aftermath of the mysterious incident.

    ''What should I ask him about this?''

    As she was thinking about the future when she was in the position of control, she couldn''t help but smile.

    Yet, in a ce where many different things were happening, one boy opened his eyes.

    "No¡­.."

 Chapter 291 68.4 - Another Perspective [Interlude]

    <h4>Chapter 291 Chapter 68.4 - Another Perspective [Interlude]</h4>

    How does this world work?

    Was life hard?

    A child once thought of it, reading it in a book that he got from his family''s library.

    It is definitely not hard.

    That child thought. After all, for him, everything was as easy as it was. He had a warm ce to live and countless different caretakers to take care of him.

    Even if it was hard to see his mother and father, at least he wasn''t alone. He had his twin sister with him all the time.

    The child lived in a world that seemed to dance with hues of wonder. His days were adorned withughter and warmth, his ever-present smile a testament to the joy that permeated his life.

    A perpetual smile adorned the child''s face, a beacon of happiness that seemed to radiate through his world.

    Unbeknownst to him, his infectious joy became a source of delight for the caretakers who watched over him.

    Mischievous stunts, carefully crafted to evokeughter, painted the canvas of his everyday life.

    The caretakers, a diverse and caring ensemble, created a supportive environment that allowed the child''s exuberance to thrive.

    His twin sister was the same as she shared in his zest for life, their unspoken connection weaving an invisible bond that only twins could understand.

    But was that really the case?

    As the child grew, his radiant smile hadn''t disappeared, yet things had changed. From staying in their rooms together while constantly being cared for by the teachers that their family had paid for specifically, they started to be expected to enter the world of their family''s real face.

    At the age of five, both he and his twin stood in front of the man whom they hadn''t seen in quite a while.

    The person who made them born is their father. His face was just as they had remembered: strict yet incredibly handsome. Behind him stood another person that they rarely saw. A woman with an incredibly beautiful face ¨C their mother.

    That was a face that was so beautiful that it shared radiance to the atmosphere.

    Yet, that moment was the point where things would start to differ from anything else.

    He remembered the words of the man, their father.

    As he began to speak, his words carried a weight that echoed through the room. "My children," he said, his tone firm, "it''s time for you to learn the ways of our family. The path we follow requires strength, discipline, and amitment to our legacy to stand on the top."

    With those words, the children were introduced to a reality beyond the warmth of their home and theughter-filled days with caretakers.

    Their father, a figure of authority they hadn''t fully understood until now, handed each of them a sword.

    The weight of the weapon in their small hands felt foreign, a stark contrast to the mischievous stunts andughter that once painted their lives.

    "This is the way of our family," their father continued, his gaze unwavering. "For the path of sword¡­..starting strict is necessary. You will be trained to uphold the values that define our family''s sword and uniqueness."

    For the first time, the perpetual smiles on the children''s faces wavered, reced by a mix of uncertainty and curiosity.

    The long metallic knife in their hands felt familiar as if it was engraved in their blood.

    Daily training sessionsmenced, turning the once carefree days into a routine of discipline and endurance.

    The children, guided by their father and the radiant woman standing beside him, navigated the intricacies of swordy and the principles ingrained in their family''s history.

    Theughter that echoed through the halls now mingled with the shing of des and the sternmands of their trainers¡ªthe caretakers, once the bearers of joy, were reced by mentors who demanded precision and focus.

    The twins now stood side by side as they honed their skills.

    Through sweat and determination, the children learned the art ofbat. The sword became an extension of their beings. The strict teachings, at first met with resistance, gradually became a part of their identity.

    Yet, at those times of finding their identity, the child had noticed something different for the first time.

    Something different between his twin and himself. It was a subtle difference, a very small one. Yet that difference was tantly obvious in the face of someone who faced her every day.

    ¨CCLANK! SWOOSH!

    A sword shed in front of his eyes for a second, and after that, all he saw was the de that was pointed at his neck.

    "Winner. Middleton Household, First ring disciple, Julia."

    "Loser. Middleton Household, First ring disciple, Lucas."

    In the aftermath, Julia''s voice reached Lucas''s ears, breaking through the tension of the training ground. She smiled innocently, her eyes holding a mixture of camaraderie and sympathy. "Lucas, you did well out there," she praised, her tone genuinely encouraging. "It was a close match, and you almost had me a few times."

    This was how she was, and Lucas knew it firsthand. After all, they had grown up together doing everything together.

    ''What is this? I lost?''

    However, inwardly, frustration swelled within Lucas¡ªa feeling entirely new to him.

    From the start of their education in their rooms, he had always been the one who had the better scores on the small tests their teachers had given to them.

    He had been the one that was praised. Therefore, he always thought it was natural for him to win.

    Yet, now was different. He felt a new feeling rising from inside, something that made him clench his fists so bad that it started to hurt a little.

    He wanted to shout andin. And to do so, he raised his head. However, at that moment, he saw the faces of his stern father, the instructors, and his nanny looking at him with an expression he couldn''tprehend.

    Their eyes bore into him, assessing not just his skill with the de but, it seemed, something deeper. Words knotted in his throat, overwhelmed by the weight of expectations he hadn''t fully grasped until this moment.

    ''What is this?''

    His stern father, usually a figure of authority, seemed to hold a different intensity in his gaze¡ªa blend of expectation and scrutiny.

    ''Why?''

    The instructors, with their arms crossed, exchanged nces that hinted at silent conversations. Even his nanny, who had always been a source offort, now observed him with an unreadable expression.

    Even if those things weren''tpletely true, at that exact moment, for the child who had been struggling with his internal feelings, theirposure made him think in such a way.

    In that moment, Lucas felt the frustration within him morph into a new emotion¡ªuncertainty.

    What if they were not satisfied with him? What if it was not enough? How should he act now? What should he do so that others wouldn''t be disappointed in him?

    Amidst the sea of gazes, he turned to Julia, his twin, and found that she was smiling while looking at him.

    ''Smile¡­.''

    And the realization hit him. It was a conclusion that he came to with his limited life experience and knowledge at that time as a child.

    ''I need to smile.''

    He remembered how everyoneughed when he smiled, how his nannies acted. The memories of his young life returned.

    "Haaaah¡­.."

    Lucas took a deep breath, realizing that he needed to act, to wear the mask of normalcy he had worn for years.

    ''I can do it¡­.Just like I had done all this time.''

    The clenching fists rxed, and he summoned a smile mirroring the one on Julia''s face. He epted her words gracefully, acknowledging the close match and adding a touch of humor to diffuse the tension.

    "You got me this time, Julia," he said with a yful wink. "But just wait; next time, I might surprise you. After all, it''s not every day you see a loser with such style, right?" The words carried a lighthearted tone, a deliberate choice to deflect the weight of the moment.

    "Hehehe¡­.We will see about that."

    ''I will make sure not to lose next time.''

    That was what he thought, yet the reality was never what he had expected after all.

    *******

    Years passed, and the children had now be teenagers. However, the reality once again proved the young Lucas wrong.

    In the following years of training, Julia disyed a natural talent for swordy that surpassed Lucas''s efforts.

    Despite his dedication and hard work, he couldn''t match the fluidity and instinctive grace with which Julia wielded the de.

    Even though the difference was small, as they were both talented to the edges and were able to defeat their instructors at the age of 12, two years after awakening, Lucas always knew that small differences always existed.

    The family, particrly his stern father and the instructors, showered Julia with praise for her remarkable skills.

    While Lucas excelled in academics more, the very foundation of his family''s values, it became evident that in the realm of swordsmanship, Julia was the one born with a natural gift.

    ''A genius that would onlye once in a century.''

    Was what his father said about her.

    The realization struck Lucas, a mix of astonishment and a tinge of disappointment. His family''s expectations were leaning towards the prowess of a sword, and Julia seemed to effortlessly fulfill those expectations.

    The uncertainty he felt before transformed into a silent resolve¡ªa determination to prove himself despite this unexpected turn of events.

    As the days passed, Lucas continued to smile to maintain the fa?ade of normalcy.

    But beneath that smiley a burning desire to catch up, to bridge the gap between their skills, and to show his family that he, too, could wield a sword with the grace and finesse they admired.

    Yet, he never was able to.

    "School of Middleton. Fifth style."

    "Failed."

    While she was able to master one of the hardest techniques in their family, he was not able to do so after all.

    And that feeling was inwardly eating him alive.

    ''Feeling of being in the shadow of someone.''

    Yet, at those moments, he was somehow able to cope with it, thanks to someone.

    His best friend, Ethan.

    In the presence of Ethan, Lucas found sce. Ethan, a non-

    awakened in their age and weaker in terms of physical abilities, became a refuge for Lucas.

    In a world where Julia''s prowess cast a long shadow over his ambitions, Ethan''s friendship provided a sense of safety and assurance.

    Lucas convinced himself that, no matter what happened, he would always be better than Ethan since he was a non-

    awakened. It became a reassuring thought, a pir supporting his fragile ego in the face of Julia''s undeniable excellence.

    Even though it may sound disgusting, at the very least, he was able to make himself relieved a little at least.

    As the shadow of inadequacy loomed, Ethan''spanionship became a balm, offering temporary relief from the relentless pursuit of familial expectations.

    Yet, things changed a little just before the academy started.

    Ethan, the non-awakened friend who had been Lucas''s pir of reassurance, underwent a transformation.

    The awakening, dyed but inevitable, urred just before they entered the academy. It was a term called te awakening.''

    ''Well, he won''t be able to catch up to me ever.''

    Lucas was a little worried, yet he reassured himself inwardly that Ethan was way toote and would never be able to catch up to him.

    Even then, the relief that came with Ethan''s non-awakened status was reced by an unforeseen twist¡ªa twist that stirred a newfound insecurity within Lucas.

    Ethan, the friend who had always been a step behind in the realm of abilities, had now entered the awakened realm.

    Lucas could feel the ground shifting beneath his feet, and the pir of reassurance he had built started to waver.

    "Haaaah¡­.haaaah¡­.."

    He had just recently woken up from a long sleep, yet he was able to remember everything clearly.

    ''No way.''

    He didn''t want to believe it, yet inwardly, he knew for some reason he had seen a weird dream.

    ?This is my gift to you.?

    A voice echoed inside his head, a voice that was both strong but at the same time slowly trailing away.

    ''What is this?''

    He asked to the voice inside his head.

    ?It is the life you were supposed to live.?

    ''The life I was supposed to live.''

    ?That is right.?

    The voice replied inwardly.

    ''Who are you?''

    He asked, trying to understand who was the source of the voice.

    ?Who am I??

    The voice asked.

    And now it was crushed to the pieces, thanks to the future he had seen and still remembered.

    ?I am a being who never desired to be in the shadow of others, yet couldn''t find a solution for it before. But now, the solution presented itself.?

    The voice continued, revealing fragments of its existence. Lucas, confused and intrigued, questioned further, asking the voice to exin what it meant.

    ?It is a feeling you know all too well, don''t you? But now, I have found a way to step into the light.?

    The voice conveyed a mix of emotions, from bitterness to a strange sense of liberation. Lucas, still grappling with the surreal nature of the conversation, asked,

    ''What are you saying?''

    Yet, the voice fell silent, refusing to provide any more answers.

    Though inwardly, Lucas knew one thing.

    ''I was never able to leave his shadow no matter what?''

    As he saw the future, he realized what was about to happen to him and how Ethan was about to be the hero while he was always on the backlines.

    ''I will never ept it; I refuse.''

    It was at that moment that Lucas had epted the feeling inside him.

    -----------A/N----------

    This brings us to the end of the second volume. Hope you liked this arc.

    I think it is quite important to build every character so that they don''t sound one-dimensional, and Lucas has been on the backlines for a while.

    I may take a one-day break after this, and my college semester has started as well, so I will try to upload as much as I can.

    Have a nice weekend.

 Chapter 292 69.1 - Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 292 Chapter 69.1 - Aftermath</h4>

    "Urghk-!"

    "Just what happened?"

    Countless different sounds like this were echoing all the way around the Phantom''s Land.

    "My head¡­.It hurts¡­."

    Many students were saying that their heads were hurting while others were trying to remember what had just happened.

    Most of their memories were bleak as if they were covered under the shadows. They felt like they had experienced something, yet at the same time, they all felt like the things they had experienced were no longer connected to them.

    It was a very surreal feeling.

    And that was no different with Ethan, as he also gradually woke up from his state.

    Amidst the disoriented voices, Ethan gradually regained consciousness.

    As he opened his eyes, he found himself standing in a different part of the Phantom''s Land. His surroundings felt unfamiliar, and a dull ache in his head made it hard to focus.

    "My head..."

    Ethan touched his forehead, trying to calm the pain and make sense of his disoriented state. The memories of recent events eluded him, leaving only a vague sense of insects crawling on his skin and a subsequent blur.

    "Just what happened?"

    He attempted to recall what had happened, but the details remained elusive. It was as if he had lost something. A part of something that belonged to him, but at the same time not.

    "Ah, I remember¡­."

    Then, slowly, things started crashing down. He and his friends had just separated so that they could observe the Phantom''s Land in a better and more efficient way. After all, recording their findings wouldn''t be that hard.

    "I lost my consciousness, didn''t I?"

    Then, he remembered how his vision blurred as if something external had entered his body. Considering this body as a Hartley and his lineage, it would be rather abnormal if he wasn''t able to sense something was wrong.

    "But, after that?"

    As he collected the recent times, he realized that after he lost consciousness, something very dangerous happened. Even though he wasn''t sure what it was, his instincts could feel it.

    Something around him was missing.

    ''Something around?''

    At that moment, he remembered where he was.

    Looking around, Ethan noticed the confusion among other students who were also awakening. The aftermath of whatever had transpired left them disoriented, with fragmented memories and a collective sense of bewilderment hanging in the air.

    ''Wait? I can see the students?''

    Maybe a tad bit slow, Ethan realized a very important thing.

    He was able to see the students!

    This revtion could mean only one thing.

    ''The fog disappeared.''

    He instantly realized. There was no other exnation for that, as Ethan had been living in this ce for a while and had adapted to it to a certain extent.

    ''Now that I am paying attention to it, I can no longer feel the oppressive atmosphere of Phantom''s Land.''

    He instantly realized. The fact that the mana around him was no longer oppressing him as before directly means that the mana phenomenon of Phantom''s Land has now disappeared.

    "Urghk-!"

    Suddenly, a sharp pain assaulted Ethan from his chest, jolting him into awareness. He instinctively looked down, discovering w marks on his chest, blood dripping from the wounds.

    "What... what happened to me?"

    Ethan''s eyes widened as he assessed the extent of his injuries. More pain surged through his body, and as he examined himself further, he realized that almost every part of his body was covered in wounds.

    "These wounds... were they caused by Phantoms?"

    His mind raced to connect the pieces of the puzzle. The fog had dissipated, but it seemed that when he lost consciousness, the Phantoms, the spectral entities he had encountered before, took advantage of the opportunity to attack him.

    ''That would make sense.''

    After all, Phantoms were the main reason why this ce was considered dangerous and wasn''t advised to be visited by non-awakened people.

    "Did they retaliate when the fog disappeared?"

    He thought soundly. In the absence of the mystical fog that concealed the Phantoms, they might have be more aggressive.

    But then, as he looked around, he could no longer see or sense any phantoms around.

    "No, that doesn''t make sense. Ethan, are you stupid?"

    He reprimanded himself. If the Phantoms weren''t rted to the fog, that would mean they could appear anywhere in the world regardless of this phenomenon, yet that wasn''t the case.

    "Rather, maybe because the fog had dissipated that we had been awakened."

    Then he realized. If, somehow, the Phantom''s Land was the reason for their loss of consciousness, that would also exin why he was awake when the fog no longer appeared. Probably, when he lost his consciousness, the Phantoms attacked him.

    ''The other students seemed to share the same conditions as me.''

    As Ethan looked around, he noticed that many other students were in a simr condition, if not worse. Some were covered in more severe injuries, and the air was thick with a sense of urgency and desperation.

    "This is bad... They''re in real danger."

    Ethan couldn''t stand idly by. Despite his own injuries, he knew he had to act quickly to help those in need. Even though he was also not in good shape,pared to his counterparts, he was in a much better condition. Whether this was because he was a Hartley or for some other reason¡­.

    Nobody knew about it.

    He reached into his Spatial Bracelet and retrieved a healing potion.

    "Hey, hang in there!"

    Rushing to the aid of a fellow student whose injuries seemed particrly severe, Ethan knelt beside them and carefully administered the healing potion into their mouth.

    "Argh! My leg!"

    At the start, the young student had a hard time just even drinking it, yet Ethan somehow managed to make him drink.

    Following that, the potion began to take effect, closing wounds and alleviating pain.

    "I hope this helps."

    Though Ethan knew that the potion could only do so much, he did what he could to provide immediate relief. The Phantom''s Land had be a perilous ce, and he felt a responsibility to ensure the safety of those around him.

    ''What happened to others? Hope they are safe.''

    He couldn''t help but worry about her friends. Especially Caleb, as he was rather low-ranked in terms ofbat. He sincerely hoped that Caleb would be able to hold his own ground.

    ¨CDING!

    Just at that moment, he heard his smartwatch ringing.

    ¨CDING!

    ¨CDING!

    ¨CDING!

    And it wasn''t only his. He could hear the same notification from other students as well.

    The sound echoed across the now-clearndscape, and to his surprise, Ethan realized that his own smartwatch was indeed functioning. With a sense of relief, he opened the watch and found a notification from their homeroom teacher, Eleanor White.

    The message, though brief, conveyed a sense of urgency. Eleanor instructed the students to return to the town immediately. The town''s location was shared in the message for those who were far away.

    "Finally, some guidance. We need to get back to town."

    Ethan, aware of the gravity of the situation, made a quick decision. With ast nce at the injured student, he gathered his belongings and prepared to lead the way back to the town. The disappearance of the Phantom''s Land phenomenon now made everything unpredictable, and he was dying to know what had happened.

    ********

    The moment the instructors and others had regained their consciousness, different from young students, they instantlyposed themselves. They all had their fair share of experiences; thus, they were rather fast to adapt.

    "This¡­."

    From the injuries themselves, they realized they all had been attacked, even in their homes, safe from the phantoms.

    That meant the other students could even be in a more severe condition!

    "I am going to leave the Town to you, instructor Eleanor."

    "Yes, you can leave it to me."

    As some of the instructors immediately went to search for dangerously injured students outside of the town, Eleanor was present in the town square, coordinating with other instructors to set up a makeshift medical center.

    Students with healing abilities were summoned to assist, creating an efficient and organized space for triage. The injured were quickly attended to, and the healing potions provided some relief.

    Once the initial chaos settled, all the students gathered in the town square, their faces marked with a mixture of confusion and anxiety. Eleanor stepped forward, her expression serious yetposed.

    "Students, I know this has been a harrowing experience, and I appreciate your resilience in the face of adversity. As you might have noticed, the Phantom''s Land phenomena have disappeared unexpectedly. This means that the exam we were conducting is nullified."

    A murmur of concern spread through the group. Eleanor continued, "We have alreadymunicated with the academy and the government. Additional help is on the way, including specialized teams equipped to deal with the unique conditions of Phantom''s Land."

    She nced at her smartwatch and continued, "Our immediate concern is ensuring everyone''s safety. The healing process will continue here, and we will be providing further updates as soon as we receive more information from the authorities."

    Eleanor''s tone remained steady, attempting to reassure the students. "I understand that many of you have questions, and we will address them as soon as possible. Right now, focus on recovering from your injuries, and rest assured that we are doing everything in our power to ensure your well-being."

    As Eleanor concluded her brief statement, other instructors circted among the students, offering words offort and assistance.

    The town, once a quaint and mysterious backdrop, now became a center for support and recovery.

    Most students, though relieved to be back in a familiar and rtively safe ce, couldn''t shake the sense of unease. After all, just with this exnation, such future Hunters would never be satisfied.

    They wondered about the abrupt disappearance of the Phantom''s Land phenomena and the implications it held.

    The mystery deepened, and they eagerly awaited more information from Eleanor and the iing assistance.

    Eleanor observed the unease among the students and decided to address their concerns further. She raised her hand, gesturing for their attention.

    "Students, I understand that this turn of events has left many questions unanswered. I want to assure you that we are actively seeking more information, and we will keep you updated. For now, those of you who have received treatment or don''t require immediate attention should proceed to your bungalows. This will allow our medical teams to operate more efficiently in the town center."

    She paused, allowing the students to absorb her instructions. "If you have team members who are not present here, I encourage you to try and contact them. If you are unable to reach them, please report it to the instructors. We need to ensure that everyone is ounted for and safe."

    Eleanor''s gaze swept across the gathering, her tone firm yet empathetic. "Your cooperation is crucial in maintaining order and ensuring the well-being of all. The instructors will be avable to assist you in any way possible. Trust that we are doing everything in our power to manage this situation."

    As Eleanor finished speaking, the students, now with clearer instructions, began to disperse. Some headed towards the bungalows, while others grouped together to discuss the recent events. Instructors moved among them, offering guidance and support.

    Ethan, still processing the sudden changes, made his way to the bungalows with a group of students. The town, once a ce of mystery and excitement, now felt different. The fog had lifted, but a different kind of uncertainty hung in the air.

    CREAK!

    "Lucas!" Ethan eximed as he entered his bungalow, spotting his best friend sitting on the couch. The town, once a mysterious ce, now felt filled with an odd tension.

    "Hey, Ethan," Lucas replied, looking up from where he sat. His normally vibrant white hair seemed a bit disheveled, and there was a weariness in his eyes that Ethan hadn''t noticed before.

    Ethan approached him; concern etched across his face. "Where''s Caleb? Is he okay?"

    Lucas nodded, "Yeah, he''s getting treatment. Some of us got pretty banged up out there. They said he''ll be fine, though."

    A sense of relief washed over Ethan at the news about Caleb, but as Lucas continued talking, a subtle feeling of unease crept in.

    ''What is this feeling?''

    Something about Lucas seemed different, and Ethan couldn''t quite put his finger on it.

    "Lucas, you seem... different. Are you alright?" Ethan asked, studying his friend more closely.

    Lucas looked away for a moment before meeting Ethan''s gaze again. There was an intensity in his eyes that Ethan hadn''t seen before, and it sent a shiver down his spine.

    "I''m fine, just a bit shaken from everything that happened," Lucas replied, but his gaze seemed to linger on Ethan in an unsettling way.

    Ethan couldn''t shake the feeling that something had changed, something beyond just the physical toll of the recent events. It was as if a subtle shift had urred in Lucas, and it left Ethan with a sense of difort.

    "Lucas, are you sure you''re okay?" Ethan pressed, trying to decipher the strange energy emanating from his friend.

    As Ethan pressed further, trying to decipher the strange energy emanating from Lucas, for a split second, Lucas''s eyes widened. He seemed almost startled, and an involuntary shiver ran through him. But just as quickly as it happened, heposed himself, smiling as if nothing had urred.

    "Puhahahahahahha¡­.." And then he broke into a heartyugh. "Maan¡­.Were you scared?" Lucas replied, his tone light, just as usual.

    But the unsettling feeling lingered.

    Ethan couldn''t shake off the unease, sensing that there was something more to Lucas''s reaction. The subtle change in demeanor didn''t go unnoticed, but before Ethan could delve deeper, Lucas chuckled, attempting to lighten the mood.

    "Hey, Ethan, it seems I was able to trick you again, huh?" Lucas said, a yful glint in his eyes. "Do you think something like this would be able to shake me, huh? Who do you take me as?"

    Ethan, though still concerned, couldn''t help but smile in response to Lucas''s attempt at humor. Perhaps it was just the stress of the situation ying tricks on his mind. The mysteries of Phantom''s Land had already proven to be more profound than anyone had anticipated, and the recent events had taken a toll on everyone.

    "Yeah, yeah, you got me again," Ethan said, trying to shake off the lingering unease. "Just take it easy, alright? We all need some time to process everything that happened."

    "Yeah¡­.Process¡­."

 Chapter 293 69.2 - Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 293 Chapter 69.2 - Aftermath</h4>

    In the middle of the Phantom''s Land, Irina, Astron, and Sylvie were facing Eleanor.

    "So, you are saying you know what happened here?" Eleanor asked. After the initial chaos and confusion passed, everything started falling into order. The students, who were outside of the town and critically injured, were found by the instructors and urgently formed student teams.

    Following that, the help from the government and the closest city came as well. Now the situation was controlled, and Eleanor could have a breather since the officials and the vice-headmaster were also here.

    At least that was what she thought, but well, life never yed as she wished. And now she had heard one of the strongest ims of the recent three days.

    "Yes, that is right, Instructor," Irina replied, keeping herposure in front of Eleanor''s stern face. After all, she had her own experience of being in front of strong people, considering her mother. So, she was rather rxed.

    As for Astron, inwardly, he was also rxed. Even though his rtionship with Eleanor wasn''t as good as others, recently, she hadn''t been picking on him that much. It could even be said that she forgot about his existencepletely.

    And that meant, rather than negative, her opinion somehow naturally became neutral.

    Though, Sylvie was a little different. She was a little shaky while standing in front of Eleanor since what had happened here meant talking about her powers. However, she was also well aware that they needed to report this matter as the scale of what happened here was way too big, and eventually, many experts were going to be involved in this matter one way or another.

    Thus, Astron had advised her to at least exin it to the academy, as he was well aware that the academy knew about Sylvie''s awakening, and they could better find a way to conceal it from the government.

    Eleanor scrutinized Irina''s expression, her eyes narrowing as she awaited a detailed exnation. Irina, with a calm demeanor, began narrating the events from the beginning.

    "It started when we were exploring the Phantom''s Land. Everything seemed normal initially, but as we delved deeper, I lost consciousness at some point, and when I woke up, the situation had escted."

    Eleanor''s gaze remained fixed on Irina, studying her reactions and the nuances in her story. Irina, however, kept herposure, recounting the events with precision.

    "During the chaos, Sylvie was the one who pulled me out of that distorted state. At that moment, I regained my consciousness and control over my actions. The awakening was a significant factor in neutralizing the threat within the Phantom''s Land."

    Eleanor''s brow furrowed slightly as Sylvie was mentioned. She shifted her attention to the third member of the group. She seized Sylvie from head to toe, but she didn''t show much reaction on this part.

    Eleanor''s brow furrowed slightly as she shifted her attention to the third member of the group.

    "Sylvie, care to exin your part in this?" Eleanor prompted.

    Aston analyzed her reaction as he looked into Eleanor''s face. There, he could see one important thing.

    ''She wants to make it seem like Academy wasn''t well aware of Sylvie''s abilities.''

    It made sense since if Sylvie knew the academy was well aware of her powers, she might get wary of them.

    ''She is also probably testing her awareness.''

    This situation could also prove a good indication for future events where Sylvie needed to navigate through to hide her specialty for her own sake.

    Sylvie, feeling a bit uneasy, took a deep breath before speaking. "Yes, Instructor. When Irina lost consciousness, I could somehow sense her presence within the distorted realm. It was as if a part of her was trapped in a different ne. After sensing, I used my mana to reach out to her and pull her back."

    Eleanor''s expression became more serious as Sylvie continued her exnation. She realized the significance of Sylvie''s involvement in stabilizing the situation and how much her powers were used. She was sorting her thoughts to report to the chairman.

    "Irina''s awakening within the Phantom''s Land was crucial in preventing a potential disaster. It allowed us to tackle the threat and eventually neutralize it," Sylvie added.

    Eleanor nodded thoughtfully, piecing together the information she received. Yet, at the same time, she couldn''t help but narrow her eyes.

    "Why hadn''t you chosen to wake up some other instructors?"

    Sylvie hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing her words. "Instructor, I¡­ I didn''t have much control over the situation. It felt instinctive, like an impulse. Irina was the one I sensed most prominently, and it felt urgent to bring her back. I wasn''t aware of the full scope of what was happening."

    Eleanor continued to scrutinize Sylvie''s response, searching for any signs of deception. The delicate bnce between concealing Sylvie''s true capabilities and ensuring her cooperation in the future was crucial.

    "It''s understandable," Eleanor acknowledged, her tone neutral. "Given the circumstances, your actions weremendable. However, be mindful of your abilities and their implications. We will discuss this matter further during the debriefing at the academy."

    Sylvie nodded, relieved that her exnation seemed to satisfy Eleanor.

    Astron, however, couldn''t help but notice the careful dance of words and intentions taking ce.

    ''She is saying this to Sylvie so that in the future, she can take this as a ground for academic perceptiveness. This will most likely be an attempt to lower her guard and make her more reliant on the academy. After all, if Sylvie thinks the academy is easy to fool, she will act more carelessly, revealing more.''

    Eleanor was a seasoned instructor, adept at handling delicate situations, and she was subtly guiding the narrative. Astron inwardly praised her for how she managed to control her words.

    "Then¡­.What happened after that?" Eleanor turned her attention to Irina and Astron, looking directly into their eyes. She had a hunch that these two were at the center of events now. "And, how were you able to wake Astron up, and why did you choose him?"

    Irina took a deep breath before exining, meeting Eleanor''s gaze steadily.

    "After Sylvie brought me back, I found myself near our bungalow. Astron was still unconscious inside, and we couldn''t wake him up through conventional means since Sylvie didn''t have any sufficient mana left inside herself.

    Therefore, I thought of using a spell called ¡¸Phantasmal Transfer¡¹ to use it to reach Astron''s dream and bring him back."

    Eleanor nodded, absorbing the information. Her focus shifted between Irina and Astron, a silent acknowledgment of the significance of the unfolding events.

    Irina continued, "As for why we chose Astron, he was the lowest rank in proximity. With Sylvie''s mana, we have observed that lower-ranking individuals were easier to pass through, and we thought it would be a quicker and more efficient way to bring him back since more mind would be better than zero."

    Of course, what she had said wasn''t all true. There were many lies mixed in there, yet this was a more logical response. After all, Astron himself had purposefully handled this part of the speech.

    Eleanor''s gaze shifted between Irina and Astron, a subtle hint of amusement ying in her eyes. "Better than zero, you say? Well, I wouldn''t be so sure of that," she remarked, her wordsced with a hint of sarcasm as she threw a quick nce at Astron. His response was a nonchnt shrug, seemingly unfazed by herment.

    The tension in the air eased as Eleanor chuckled, acknowledging theplexities of the rtionships within the academy. "Well, regardless of rank, you managed to bring him back sessfully. Impressive, Irina. Using a spell-like ¡¸Phantasmal Transfer¡¹ is no small feat, especially considering its high ranking."

    Astron could sense the underlying tone of surprise and acknowledgment in Eleanor''s words. Irina''s proficiency in magic and her quick thinking were earning hermendation even from someone like Eleanor, whose praise was sparingly given.

    Eleanor''s squinty remained undiminished as she continued to take notes about their exnations. She needed to listen to everything they had said first to report the authorities, especially the headmaster.

    "Then, what happened next? How did you two manage to solve the problem, and what was the source of this disturbance?" Eleanor inquired, her stern gaze focusing on Irina.

    Irina met Eleanor''s gaze, and for a moment, her eyes darted to Astron before she continued her exnation. "After waking Astron up, we quickly assessed the situation. With both of us awake and alert, we realized it was nearing the time when Phantoms usually go berserk. Astron and I have good senses, and we sensed an abnormal convergence of energy spreading across the Phantom''s Land."

    Astron nodded, confirming her statement. Then he spoke for the first time. "It was a distinctive surge in energy, not typical for this region. We knew something was off, and with Irina''s capabilities and mybat experience, we decided to investigate immediately."

    Eleanor listened attentively, her stern expression hinting at a sense of approval for their proactive approach. "Continue."

    "We started tracing the energy surge to a cavern. Yet, tracing wasn''t easy. Countless different phantoms blocked our way, and we had a hard time breaking through their barricade."

    "Hmm¡­." Eleanor nodded thoughtfully. "This makes sense, considering the phantoms most likely obeyed whatever the reason for this state was."

    "This was what we thought as well, but thankfully, since I and I had been on the same team from the start of the semester, we coordinated quite well and managed to break the horde."

    Irina continued with the narrative, "Once we reached the cavern, I sensed the overwhelming energy of the enemy within. It was much strongerpared to the phantoms we had encountered before. At that moment, I made a quick judgment that the enemy might be too formidable for Astron to handle alone."

    Astron interjected, "Irina decided that I should guard the cavern entrance to prevent more phantoms from interfering while she faced the enemy inside. I was able to sense the energy inside and noticed that it was the only logical decision."

    Eleanor nodded, understanding the tactical decision, yet she was still impressed. Considering Irina''s past behavior, she rather thought she would barge in.

    ''She changed¡­.But, still¡­The idea must havee from him.''

    Yet, even then, Eleanor was no stranger that Astron did have a good sense of awareness and leadership. Especially in such situations since she had analyzed and graded his previous dungeon explorations.

    "A wise choice to divide your roles based on your strengths. Continue."

    "As I entered the cavern, I encountered a demon inside, conducting a ritual of some sort. It seemed recently awakened and lost control, causing the disturbance in the Phantom''s Land. At least, this is what I suspect."

    Eleanor raised an eyebrow at the mention of a demon. "A demon in the Phantom''s Land? "

    "Yes. It was a demon."

    "I see."

    "The battle with the demon was fierce, but I was able to defeat it with my abilities," Irina finished, her tone reflecting the intensity of the encounter."

    "That''s highly unusual. We''ll need to investigate the circumstances of its presence here. What happened after defeating the demon?"

    Astron continued, "The demon''s defeat triggered an explosive reaction, leading to the copse of the Phantom''s Land''s whole phenomenon. Yet, we were unable to immediately return back since we had already exhausted ourselves to the maximum."

    "I see." Eleanor nodded, piecing together the sequence of events. "Your actions have averted a potential disaster, but the appearance of a demon raises questions about the stability of the Phantom''s Land. We''ll need to conduct a thorough investigation. Thank you both for your detailed report. I will ensure that the academy takes appropriate measures in light of this incident. You are dismissed."

 Chapter 294 69.3 - Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 294 69.3 - Aftermath</h4>

    ?"Are you happy now?"

    Entering the bungalow, Irina asked, looking at me.

    "I am satisfied."

    I replied. This whole thing went just as we had expected. Irina had taken the credit for defeating the demon while Sylvie also yed her role correctly.

    Of course, she didn''t do it perfectly, but it was still within my expectations. In any case, this whole thing was somehow disturbing, and I had yet to have alone time to check the things I needed to do.

    After everyone lost their consciousness and we all somehow entered that dreamlike state, things progressed very differentlypared to the game.

    ''This whole thing will change the future a lot.''

    Even if the things were different from the game and the knowledge from it wasn''tpletely reliable, it was somehow eptable to some extent.

    Yet, this whole Phantom''s Land incident is much more of a scale different from others.

    With Belthazor''s disappearance, many things will change.

    ''Well, it is not that important.''

    Even if the events are not predictable, at the very least, there is some other information that wouldn''t be changed.

    "Oh¡­.Our prince is satisfied. Should we cut a cake?"

    Irina''s sarcasmced her words, but I merely shrugged it off. Now, I was not in the mood.

    "Tch."

    And sometimes, mere gestures would prove to be a better answer than any words.

    "Umm¡­." At that moment, Sylvie interjected, looking at me. "What will happen from now on?"

    It seemed she was still slightly insecure about how the academy would react to her exnations.

    "They will probably wait for a while until the investigation is finished. If what we have told them matches with their findings, they will make it official."

    I replied. I had already exined this to her, but knowing Sylvie, it was understandable that she would react in such a manner.

    Sylvie threw me a quick nce before turning her attention to me and asking, "W-Will my name be on the papers?"

    Her voice was a little shaky, yet from her bodynguage, it wasn''t that hard to see that she was rather feeling excited.

    ''I guess this will be her first time.''

    Sometimes, I tended to nearly forget that Sylvie came from a rather small vige as well. In a sense, she was also one of the mostmon people, yet at the same time, she was the future Saintess.

    ''One really can''t understand the world.''

    Just as I was thinking to myself, Irina, with an amused smile, couldn''t resist chiming in. She grabbed Sylvie''s cheeks, saying, "Oh, Sylvie, you''re so cute when you''re innocent."

    Sylvie, clearly embarrassed by the attention, averted her gaze shyly. I couldn''t help but feel a slight feeling at their interaction.

    ''They became rather close.''

    It was a lot different beforepared to how Irina and Sylvie were in the previous tests. Irina was a rather stiff and fiery girl, so outsiders most likely had a hard time interacting with her for the first time. And Sylvie was not someone with an incredibly high self-esteem like Julia either.

    ''Then, I guess Irina is getting better at reading the room.''

    Irina''s teasing and Sylvie''s modest reactions created a dynamic that was oddly endearing, but at the same time, it could be exined as her attempt to relieve Sylvie.

    Irina reassured Sylvie, "Yes, your name will likely be mentioned. You yed a crucial role in all this, Sylvie."

    After witnessing their yful interaction, I felt that it was a good time to leave. As the atmosphere lightened, I decided to take advantage of the situation.

    "I think I need some rest," I dered, feeling the weight of the recent events and the mental strain from unraveling the mysteries of Phantom''s Land.

    Irina looked at me for a moment, and then, with a nonchnt tone, she said, "Sure. Do whatever you want."

    I nodded in acknowledgment, appreciating the permission she gave. Following that, I entered my room and closed the door.

    ''Finally, I have some alone time.''

    I thought. From the moment I had finished Belthazor, I knew something inside me had changed.

    No, even before that, from the moment I had woken up from that dreamlike state, I knew for a fact that I felt different.

    It was as if something inside me felt moreplete than anything else, and I knew that something definitely had changed.

    ''Status.''

    Following that, I called the status window in my head, and instantly, the long-awaited panel appeared right before me.

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 2 --> 3)

    ?Talent Limit: 7.5 --> 9

    ?Passives:

    - Vengeful Bane

    - Bloodline Resonance

    - Psychic Cognizance

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    Strength: 3.25 --> 3.57

    Dexterity: 3.90 --> 4.17

    Agility: 4.20 --> 4.49

    Constitution: 3.25 --> 3.57

    Intuition: 4.35 --> 4.64

    Magical Power: 4.65 --> 4.97

    Mana Capacity: 3.65 --> 3.90

    ?Traits:

    - Perceptive Insight (Epic)(Unchanging)

    - Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 1)

    - Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 1 --> 2)

    ?Arts:

    - Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%22 --> 29)

    ?Skills:

    - Eyes of Hourss

    ?Body Imprints:

    ?Bonds:

    - Aurora Raven (Rare)(Growth Type)

    - Celestalith, The Transcendent Eclipse

    --------------------------------

    I observed the changes in my status window meticulously, each line unveiling new information about the transformation I had undergone.

    The details unfolded like a map of my newfound capabilities and potential.

    ''Hmm¡­.The Weapon Master''s level increased once again.''

    That meant the advancements in my upational prowess. The Weapon Master ss had ascended to level 3, signifying a deeper understanding of weaponry.

    ''That was the feeling of grasp? It is rather interesting.''

    For the first time in a while, I, for some reason, felt interested in how the status window worked. In a sense, I could feel like this change was the feeling I got after waking up from that dreamlike state.

    ''Was it because of the parallel world? What even happened?''

    I could sense the potential for more profound mastery over a broader array of weapons, making me a more diverse force. It was hard to understand the reasonpletely, but some questions were bound to be non-answerable.

    Yet, aside from the weapon master, my talent limit also increased.

    ''This increase is quite high.''

    Considering how hard it was for any awakened to increase their talent limits, I knew there was no way this was because I had beaten Belthazor.

    No matter how good of a passive skill [Vengeful Bane] was, every passive skill had its limits to some extent, and they were in no way strong enough to be remarked as game changers most of the time.

    Thus, I doubted the increase in my talent limit came from the passive.

    ''Most likely the result of that state as well.''

    It seemed that whatever happened was quite significant. I tried to recall it, but once again, I was not that sessful at all.

    However, that wasn''t the end. In front of me stood another passive skill, a new one.

    ''Psychic Cognizance, huh? What a weird name.''

    I thought as I opened the description of the passive.

    -------------------------

    Passive: Psychic Cognizance

    Description: Upon recent triumph over a demonic adversary, the user, Astron Natusalune, has unlocked a new passive skill known as Psychic Cognizance. This innate ability empowers him with a heightened understanding of psychic magic, souls, and the intricacies of the mind.

    Effect: The user''s mind bes attuned to the subtle currents of psychic energy, allowing him toprehend psychic phenomena with remarkable rity and depth. This newfound cognitive acuity extends to the realm of souls and theplexities of the mind, enabling him to grasp rted concepts and intricacies more rapidly and with enhanced detail.

    Benefits:

    Psychic Mastery: The user gains an intuitive grasp of psychic magic, facilitating quicker learning and mastery of psychic abilities.

    Soul Insight: The User''s understanding of souls deepens, allowing him to perceive and analyze the nuances of soul-

    rted energies and phenomena.

    Mindful Precision: When dealing with matters of the mind, the User''s cognitive prowess enables him to unravelplexities and discern patterns with heightened efficiency.

    Manifestations:

    Enhanced Psychic Sensitivity: The User''s senses be finely tuned to psychic energies, allowing him to detect and interpret psychic phenomena in his surroundings.

    Soulbound rity: The intricacies of souls reveal themselves more vividly to the user, aiding him in interactions with soul-

    based entities and phenomena.

    Mental crity: The speed at which the userprehends and processes information rted to the mind elerates, providing him a distinct advantage in mental engagement.

    Note: As with all passive skills, the effectiveness of Psychic Cognizance will further evolve and grow as the user continues his journey, delving deeper into the realms of psychic magic, souls, and the mysteries of the mind.

    ---------------------------

    The revtion of the new passive skill, Psychic Cognizance, intrigued me.

    ''Interesting. Was it because Belthazor had a Psychic Attribute?''

    I asked myself. If that was the case, that would make sense that [Vengeful Bane] had provided me with a new passive regarding its attribute. Even though I wasn''t able to test it before, I had my hypothesis regarding this, and it seemed it was true.

    But, the new passive''s effects were far-reaching, enhancing my understanding of psychic magic, souls, and theplexities of the mind.

    ''Is it rted to the strength of the enemy?'' Thatpletely made sense. If the enemy was stronger, the more power I could rip off them as a percentage. It seemed the math worked as a percentage for [Vengeful Bane].

    Adding the note about the effectiveness evolving and growing with further exploration of psychic magic, souls, and the mysteries of the mind hinted at the untapped potential.

    ''It seems my main focus of magic in the future is determined.''

    I was already considering using magic as a means of utility rather thanbat since, in terms ofbat, I wasn''tcking in any means. But this gave me a bigger motivation now.

    Coming into my variable attributes, the increase was normal.

    ''My normal training and the stats I had absorbed from Belthazor only turned such an increase, huh?''((N1))

    If my stats were to increase just as previously every time, I would be the strongest at some point, yet passive skills had their limits, just as I had exined. Therefore, it was most likely to stay like this in the future as well.

    ''But, I think I can increase mycking strength and endurance more now. For some reason, I feel like those parts of my talent limit had increased, though I have no way of confirming it.'' ((N2))

    However, out of all those, there was one that had somehow be different from usual. At least, it''s different from how it used to be.

    ''[Dash] disappeared.''

    My skill [Dash] had disappeared. Such cases were not normal and rarely happened. For a skill to disappear, there were two different reasons.

    One, an external force sealed the skill somehow or had stolen it.

    Two, the skill had merged into another [Skill] or [Trait].

    If the first tone were to happen, that awakened would most likely be in danger, and as for the second one, that meant their skill was strengthened.

    Looking at it from my position, the second one seemed to be the case since [Shadowborne] had also increased its stage.

    ---------------------------

    Trait: Shadowborne (Stage 2)

    The user had met the conditions to advance to the second stage.

    Conditions:

    -Spatial Understanding

    -Understanding of Mobility

    -Understanding of Shadows

    Description: Astron Natusalune''s innate trait, Shadowborne, has evolved to Stage 2, unlocking the extraordinary ability known as Umbral Step.

    This advancement signifies a profound mastery over manipting shadows, enhancing Astron''s mobility and opening the gateway to seamless teleportation through shadowy realms.

    Umbral Step: With the newfound mastery of Shadowborne Stage 2, the user gains the ability to execute Umbral Step. This remarkable skill allows him to teleport short distances through shadows, enabling swift and strategic movement. By seamlessly traversing between shadows, Astron can disappear from one location and reappear in another, introducing an element of surprise to his maneuvers and facilitating both offensive and defensive strategies.

    Integration with Dash Skill: The disappearance of the Dash skill from Astron''s stats is a result of the synergy between Umbral Step and Dash. While the Dash skill no longer appears separately, Astron retains the ability to move at double speed, maintaining the swift bursts of movement characteristic of Dash. This integration allows for a seamlessbination of traditional swift movements and teleportation through shadows, providing Astron with a versatile and dynamic set of mobility skills.

    -------------------------------------

    As I looked into the panel, everything seemed to fit in my head.

    ''The spatial attribute from Belthazor merged with [Shadowborne] and improved it to the second stage. That means, for me to advance in my traits, I need to somehow increase my understanding of the next stage, without knowing about it¡­..''

    In the game, if you want to improve your character, you need to spend your character points. Yet, the real world is a lot different from it.

    But, then, there was no use inining¡­.

    After all, all of these improvements were quite insane¡­..

    -------0---------

    N1: The increase also shows the results from his training

    N2: For talent limit, every stat has its own limits for each individual, and their average is shown on the status window.

 Chapter 295 69.4 - Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 295 Chapter 69.4 - Aftermath</h4>

    ¨CI see. So, that is what happened here?"

    "Yes, that is exactly what the three students eximed."

    Inside the now-changed office of the Phantom''s Land, Eleanor faced the hologram right in front of her face. With the removal of Phantom''s Land''s conditions, she could utilize any type of mana artifact just as she wished.

    The first thing she did after getting the testimony from Irina and the others was to contact the headmaster about what they needed to do.

    ¨CHmm¡­.Things got a little troublesome here¡­"

    The headmaster''s voice echoed from the artifact, seemingly troubled.

    ¨CWith the involvement of a demon, we can no longer hide this case as we wish." He continued his words.

    "Then, what shall we do?" Eleanor asked. She had been getting pressured by Mage Towers, the Hunter Association, and the government. Thus, she was getting a little restless as well.

    All three were interested in what happened in Phantom''s Land. Mage Tower was undoubtedly interested in the phenomenon itself, while the other two were interested in what transpired exactly.

    The Phantom''s Land was something that had been bothering the government for quite a long while, as it was akin to a bomb that could explode at any moment.

    In the past, countless different cases where such phenomena had caused a disaster out of nowhere without any warnings.

    Thus, it was undoubtedly important for the government and its safety.

    ¨CHmm¡­.." The headmaster hummed, seemingly thinking about it. -

    ¨CIf we gopletely identical to their testament, it will be a lot harder for us to hide student Sylvie''s powers."?And he spoke.

    The fact that Sylvie had been in the middle of many different incidents and her prowess was already gaining quite a bit of attention from the authorities.

    Despite the fact that the headmaster was trying his best to keep the information within the walls of the academy, there were undoubtedly many personnel who weren''tpletely under his control.

    Different factions existed in the academy, even now, and they were likely keeping tabs on this incident.

    "Then, should we reveal that she wasn''t affected by the spell?"

    ¨CWe can do that¡­..I will handle it."

    "Understood."

    Just like that, the call was finished.

    *******

    The headmaster, using the mana artifact, initiated a holographicmunication with the government officials.

    ¨CHeadmaster Jonathan."

    From the hologram, a cold voice echoed, facing the imposing figure of the headmaster in his own room.

    ¨CWe wish to know what happened inside the Phantom''s Land."

    Headmaster Jonathan inclined his head respectfully as he addressed the government officials through holographicmunication.

    "Of course, Minister Veridian, Director Harlow, and General Thornfield. I appreciate your swift response to this matter. Allow me to provide aprehensive overview of the events that transpired within the Phantom''s Land."

    Minister Veridian, the head of the Department of Magical Affairs, scrutinized the holographic image with a stern expression. Director Harlow, responsible for Supernatural Anomaly Investigations, maintained a neutral demeanor. General Thornfield, overseeing Paranormal Defense Forces, observed the proceedings with a keen eye.

    "As we delved into the Phantom''s Land, unforeseen magical anomalies urred, resulting in a critical situation. Student Sylvie, possessing unique healing abilities, yed a pivotal role in mitigating the immediate threats to her fellow students, Irina and Astron."

    The headmaster proceeded to narrate the version carefully constructed to divert attention from Sylvie''s true capabilities.

    "However, due to the extensive use of her powers, Sylvie experienced a temporary loss of consciousness. Rest assured, we have taken measures to ensure her well-being, and she is currently under observation by our medical staff."

    Minister Veridian interjected, ¨CHeadmaster Jonathan, we understand the need to protect our ''students.'' However, the presence of a magical anomaly within the Phantom''s Land is a matter of great concern. Can you provide details on the origin and nature of this anomaly?"

    The headmaster maintained hisposed demeanor as he responded, "Our preliminary investigation suggests that the magical anomaly was an internal disturbance within the Phantom''s Land itself. It was not caused by external entities or influences. Our experts are conducting a thorough analysis to understand the specifics of this unique urrence."

    Headmaster Jonathan continued his narrative, addressing the government officials with a tone of candor and transparency.

    "The origin of the magical anomaly within the Phantom''s Land is currently under investigation. Early assessments lead us to suspect that the manifestation of the Phantom''s Land itself may have been influenced by the presence of a demon."

    He took a moment to gauge their reactions before borating further.

    "ording to the firsthand ounts of students Irina Emberheart and Astron Natusalune, after waking up within the Phantom''s Land, they sensed a powerful energy converging into a specific space. Following this energy, they encountered a demon conducting a ritual of some sort."

    Minister Veridian''s expression grew more serious while Director Harlow furrowed her brow in contemtion. General Thornfield maintained his stoic demeanor, awaiting more details.

    "Student Irina Emberheart engaged in a battle with the demon and sessfully defeated it. The subsequent copse of the Phantom''s Land was triggered by the defeat of the demon, resulting in the dissipation of the magical anomaly."

    The headmaster chose his words carefully, emphasizing the students'' role in averting a potential catastrophe while downying the involvement of external entities.

    As he finished his words, all three officials fell into silence for a second, and following that, Minister Veridian turned his attention to the other two, Director Harlow and General Thornfield.

    ¨CDo you have any words about this?" And he asked.

    ¨CI don''t." General Thornfield was the first one to respond. Since he had already been notified by the investigation team, he was sent to Phantom''s Land. "Just as the Headmaster recounted, our investigation team also reported the existence of the demonic energy in the cavern, where the energy was the most potent."

    General Thornfield continued his exnation, addressing Minister Veridian''s inquiry with aposed demeanor.

    ¨CTraces of fire magic were found throughout the cavern, indicating a confrontation had taken ce. The body of the demon was located, burnt beyond recognition."

    He paused momentarily before providing further details.

    ¨COur analysis indicated that the demon attempted to flee the scene, but it was intercepted and defeated by student Irina Emberheart. The utilization of fire magic in the confrontation aligns with the findings in the cavern. We also obtained confirmation from Matriarch Emberheart, who identified the magical signature as belonging to the Emberheart family."

    General Thornfield exchanged a nce with Director Harlow, emphasizing the cohesion between their reports and the information provided by the academy.

    "Everything reported by student Irina Emberheart and the other two students matches the evidence we found in the cavern. The demon''s attempt to escape and subsequent demise align with the sequence of events described by the students. It appears they yed a crucial role in neutralizing the threat within the Phantom''s Land."

    Minister Veridian, though still stern, nodded in acknowledgment. "Director Harlow, do you have anything to add to this assessment?"

    Director Harlow, maintaining her neutral expression, responded, "Minister Veridian, General Thornfield''s report urately summarizes our findings. The students'' ounts and the evidence collected align, indicating a sessful resolution of the situation within the Phantom''s Land. We will continue our investigations to ensure aplete understanding of the anomaly and its origins."

    At that point, Minister Veridian interjected, his face turning serious. "Director Harlow, General Thornfield, I appreciate your diligence in this matter. However, effective immediately, this matter shall no longer be investigated any further. The case is to be closed."

    Director Harlow appeared surprised by the abrupt decision and questioned, "Minister Veridian, may I inquire about the reason behind such a directive? The anomaly within the Phantom''s Land and the involvement of a demon raise concerns about our security protocols. Closing the investigation prematurely may leave crucial questions unanswered."

    Minister Veridian''s expression remained stern, and he offered no exnation. "Director Harlow, the details of this incident, particrly the involvement of a demon, must be kept hidden. Any further investigation into this matter is to cease immediately. No questions asked. The government deems it necessary to suppress certain information for the greater good."

    Director Harlow persisted, "Minister Veridian, understanding the potential risks is essential for ensuring the safety of our jurisdiction. Closing the investigation without a clear reasonpromises our ability to address vulnerabilities and protect our citizens, as well as to find possible ways to fight with the demons."

    Minister Veridian''s tone became more authoritative, "Director Harlow, this is not open for discussion. The government has made its decision. Cease the investigation and ensure that this information does not reach any unauthorized individuals."

    He then turned his attention to the headmaster, "Headmaster Jonathan, you are to contact the three students involved in this incident immediately. They are to be informed that the details of what transpired within the Phantom''s Land must remain a closely guarded secret. Failure toply will result in the application of Valerian use 29. The government will not tolerate any breach of confidentiality, and traitorous actions will be dealt with ordingly."

    With that ultimatum, Minister Veridian concluded the holographicmunication, leaving the headmaster on his own inside his room.

    "Just as expected from them¡­.Rotten bastards¡­."

    The headmaster shook his head, looking at the sky. "The future of the humanity seems to be bleak¡­."

    He couldn''t help but think to himself as his arms and legs were bound to one ce and could only gain this much time.

    "Let''s hope the future generations can fight whatever is toe."

    With those, he changed the contact of the hologram and contacted Eleanor White.

    ******

    Following the day everyone woke up, life in the ex-Phantom''s Land returned to normal immediately.

    Most students were waking up like they normally used to, as their injuries were all healed. Miraculously or not, not a single life had been lost in this incident.

    Even though some students were in serious condition after they had been unconscious against the phantoms, they were still in the scope of being able to be saved. Therefore, the academy had certainly gotten over a very possible disaster.

    Yet, one girl wasn''t happy with what she had heard from Professor Eleanor.

    "We need to keep the appearance of Demon secret? After all of the things that happened, they dared to ask that?"

    She certainly had every right to be angry about it. After all, they had risked their lives tobat that demon only to keep its identity hidden.

    "Tch. So annoying."

    And that was the reason why she had woken up in such a bad mood. She wanted to burn something so bad at that moment, yet she remembered that she was not alone right now.

    ''Yeah, that guy and Sylvie are here. I shouldn''t probably do that.''

    Deciding that she needed to get some fresh air, Irina stood from her bed and got out with her pajamas.

    Irina stepped out of her room, and in an instant, the tantalizing aroma of a delicious meal wafted through the air, instantly diverting her thoughts.

    The scent was so captivating that it cut through her annoyance, leaving her intrigued. Irina followed the inviting aroma with her eyes, only to see the ''that guy'' in front of the stove, stirring a pan with practiced ease. The enticing fragrance filled the room, and Irina found herself momentarily forgetting her earlier discontent.

    ''Yeah¡­He could cook, I forgot.''

    Even though it had just been two days, she couldn''t help but feel like everything that had transpired had been longer than that.

    Irina watched from the side as Astron, calm andposed, worked on the stove, the tantalizing aroma of a delicious meal enveloping the room. The rhythmic tter of utensils against the pan seemed almost like a soothing melody. It was a surprising sight, given his typically stoic demeanor.

    As she stood there, captivated by the culinary spectacle, Astron''s purple eyes met hers. Irina stiffened, momentarily caught off guard. Despite the unexpected eye contact, she managed topose herself.

    "Morning," she greeted, her voice a tad more subdued than usual.

    Astron turned his attention from the stove, meeting her gaze with a nod. "Morning," he replied calmly, his tone devoid of the tension from their previous conversation. The air in the room felt different¡ªmore rxed.

    ''Isn''t he angry about that? He had defeated the demon, yet they want him to keep it secret.''

    Irina found herself caught in a strange mix of irritation and curiosity.

    "I am not mad."

    At that moment, his voice echoed.

    "What?"

    And Irina couldn''t help but be surprised.

    ''Can he read minds now?''

    "It is all over your face."

    "Really?"

    "Yes. You should work on your expressions."

    "¡­..I think it is you with abnormal eyes¡­."

    "That might be true."

    "It is definitely true."

    "If you say so."

    Just as Irina continued to talk with him without any purpose or whatever, she couldn''t help but think.

    ''For which reason do I feel calmer when I am with him?''

    Yet, she couldn''t find the answer to that at all, and just like that, the trip to the Phantom''s Land had ended as all the students were returned to the academy.

 Chapter 296 70.1 - Award Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 296 70.1 - Award Ceremony</h4>

    ?"Sigh...I am too tired...."

    Inside one of the buses, Ethan mumbled as he looked at the interior. After all the things that had happened in the Phantom''s Land, he was a lot more tired than he initially expected himself to be.

    For some reason, he felt like his mind was under immense pressure even though he wasn''t able to recall what had transpired.

    "Same."

    At that moment, a voice came from his side. It was the bob-cut white-haired girl looking at Ethan with a tired smile. Her usual and cheery demeanor was nowhere to be found, and she was just looking at everything with a tired face.

    "Man....I just want to rx in my room for the whole weekend. They for sure must empty our next following days of school, or else I am skipping."

    Ethan nodded in agreement, "I was thinking the same. A weekend of pure rxation sounds like the perfect recovery n."

    He himself wanted to y games for the first time in a while, as well as wanted to see a certain ''someone''....

    However, Lilia, sitting across from them, chimed in with a dissenting opinion. "I disagree. Knowing the academy, they''re more likely to push us forward rather than let us rest. They love keeping us on our toes."

    Ethan and Julia exchanged nces, realizing the truth in Lilia''s words.

    ''She is right...Sigh....''

    The academy had a knack for maintaining a relentless pace, ensuring that the students were always challenged and prepared for any situation. This was especially the case with the new semester since the students were said to be pushed to their limits.

    "You might be onto something, Lilia," Ethan admitted a hint of resignation in his voice.

    Lilia smirked as if enjoying being the voice of reality. "Heh....It''s not called the best academy for anything. Get ready for another whirlwind week, my littlezy peaches."

    "Peaches?" Ethan raised his eyebrows as he was unable to understand what she meant.

    "You didn''t get it?" Lilia scoffed as he looked into her smartwatch. "You should keep tabs on recent trends more, or else girls will mark you as boring."

    Lilia decided to enlighten Ethan by showing him a small picture on her smartwatch, revealing a seemingly popr TV show. Ethan, taking it seriously, asked, "Really?"

    At that moment, Julia couldn''t resist the opportunity to tease him, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Of course not, my dear innocent Ethan. But hey, peaches are trending now. Maybe you should consider a peachy makeover."

    Ethan, slightly perplexed, raised an eyebrow while turning her head to Julia. "A peachy makeover? Is that even a thing?"

    Julia chuckled, enjoying Ethan''s confusion. "Maybe it is, maybe it isn''t. You''ll never know until you try. Imagine the talk of the academy ¨C Ethan, the Peach Prince!"

    Ethan shook his head, a small smile forming. "I''ll pass on the Peach Prince title, thank you very much. I''ll stick to being the guy who survives the academy''s whirlwind weeks."

    "Can you survive my whirlwind though?" Yet, Julia raised her arms, clenching her biceps. Following that, seemingly, those slender arms turned to sculptured muscles, and Ethan immediately flinched.

    "No, thanks. I would rather drown in the whirlwinds of the academy." Ethan answered.

    ''There is just no way I can take this mad woman head-on now.''

    Though his inward thoughts didn''t match his polite words.

    "You just thought something rude, didn''t you?"

    "Cough...." Ethan coughed, seeing Julia''s squinted eyes. "Of course not." And tried to lie.

    ''A Woman''s intuition is crazy....''

    He couldn''t help but feel a little more fearful in Julia''s presence, as if he felt like his mind was being red.

    "Humph.

    Just as the two were talking, Lilia turned her attention to the side, only to see Lucas looking out of the window, seemingly in his thoughts.

    ''Just what is the deal with this guy.''

    Being a sharpshooter and a very good archer, she immediately noticed how different Lucas'' demeanor was. Yet, she decided not to ask anything, as she knew if there was something Lucas would surely tell her and others.

    This was what ''friendship'' meant, after all.

    ********

    <Arcadia City, Golden District>

    Inside one of the highest buildings in the vicinity, a meeting was ongoing between some high-ranking officials. The room was dimly lit, and the atmosphere was tense. At the head of the long table, a figure sat in a high-backed chair, their features concealed by shadows and a veil. The other officials, simrly shrouded in veils, projected dark holograms to mask their identities.

    The person at the head of the table leaned forward, their voice echoing through the room, "Report. What have you discovered?"

    One of the ck figures, their holographic image disying only a silhouette, spoke up, "Our agents have thoroughly investigated the incident in the Phantom''s Land involving the three academy students. ording to our findings, their testimony aligns with the events that transpired."

    The veiled figure at the head of the table nodded, "Continue. borate on the details. Were there any discrepancies or additional information not provided by the students?"

    The ck figure continued, "The investigation supports the im that a magical anomaly urred within the Phantom''s Land, and the leader of the three students, Irina Emberheart, sessfully dealt with our kin. His existence was verified through traces of fire magic and the burnt remains found in the cavern."

    The veiled leader remainedposed, "And the government''s involvement?"

    Another figure, whose hologram showed a different symbol, responded, "As per your request, the government has chosen to close the investigation into the Phantom''s Land incident. We made sure that Minister Veridian issued a directive to cease any further inquiries."

    The leader at the head of the table nodded in satisfaction, "Good. This information should be sufficient to control the narrative."

    However, at that moment, one of the shadows interrupted, "Forgive my intrusion, but I have been suspecting something."

    "How dare you interrupt-"

    Just as one of the shadows was about to scold him, the headman raised his hand, calming it down.

    The headman turned towards the interrupting figure, his tone turning serious, "The re. Speak, and choose your words carefully."

    The shadow, known by the alias ''The re,'' hesitated for a moment before revealing, "As per your request, my team also investigated the scene. But, rather than looking for the demon''s remnants, we analyzed the scale of the spell used."

    The headman leaned back, intrigued, "What are you getting at, re?"

    The re took a deep breath before continuing, "ording to our findings, the mana levels of the spell used at the Phantom''s Land indicated a strength equivalent to tier-6 or tier-7 magic in modern ssifications."

    The room fell into a heavy silence as everyone processed the implications of The re''s revtion. The headman''s expression turned contemtive as he absorbed this new piece of information.

    "What are you suggesting?" the headman asked.

    The re met the headman''s gaze, "I''m not implying that the student''s ounts are wrong. However, it seems improbable that a student, even one as capable as Irina Emberheart, could withstand such powerful magic, let alone a student named Sylvie. It raises questions about the authenticity of the reported events."

    One of the shadows couldn''t contain their hostility and eximed, "Are you implying that our findings were inurate? We investigated the Phantom''s Land thoroughly afterward!"

    The re remainedposed, "I am not implying that. Initially, we had also assumed the tier of the spell lower, around 3-4, thanks to its strength. However, we noticed that we had overlooked one thing."

    The room fell into a contemtive silence as everyone absorbed this revtion. The opposing shadow, initially hostile, now remained silent, realizing the oversight in their analysis.

    The headman nodded, acknowledging The re''s exnation. "Continue."

    The re took a breath before borating, "Given its ancient nature, the tier analysis besplex. It''s not a directparison to modern ssifications. We need to reassess the magicalndscape of the Phantom''s Land and consider the possibility that ancient magic, not conforming to our current understanding, yed a role."

    The opposing shadow remained silent, digesting the new information.

    The headman, with a thoughtful expression, raised two crucial questions. "Firstly, how could a normal healer with a low rank withstand such a potent spell? And secondly, how did Irina Emberheart manage to defeat such a strong demon, supposedly one of ''his'' descendants?"

    The leader contemted for a moment before making a decisive decision. "We need to investigate or possibly capture both Irina Emberheart and Sylvie Gracewind further. I want a thorough background check on their abilities, affiliations, and any potential connections. Additionally, raise a target bounty for both of them. We need to know more about these students and the events within the Phantom''s Land."

    His voice echoed in the room as he made his final decision.

    "What about Astron Natusalune? He also yed a crucial role in this event."

    The headman''s contemtive gaze shifted to the holographic image of the young student with slightly pale skin and a downcast expression, disyed with his information beneath it.

    ''I''m tempted to consider him merely a lucky Awakened who happened to be on the same team as Irina Emberheart. However, simplicity can sometimes be deceptive. I learned it the wrong way, and I shall not underestimate the potentialplexities of this situation. I feel like something is amiss for some reason.''

    After a moment of silent scrutiny, he spoke, "Astron Natusalune. While he may seem like a mere bystander in this event, we cannot afford to dismiss any potential connections or influences he might have had. I want a separate investigation team to delve into his background, affiliations, and any unusual urrences surrounding him."

    The veiled figures remained silent, absorbing the decision. The headman concluded, "Proceed with the investigations. Report back with any significant findings. We need to understand the full extent of the events within the Phantom''s Land. This matter is a sign from our lord. His descent is near."

    With that, the holographicmunication ended, and the veiled figures dispersed, each attending to their assigned tasks.

    The headman, however, continued to gaze at the holographic images as his mouth curled up.

    "Thank you for showing me another future threat, My Lord. I shall do my best to end them here and now."

    With those words, he closed his eyes as the scene of a man with his arms hung on a cross appeared.

    ******

    "She has once again proven herself to be a beacon of courage and heroism. Irina Emberheart, with her indomitable willpower, faced a unique and formidable monster that emerged during the copse of the Phantom''s Land. This monstrous entity, unlike anything we had encountered before, threatened the lives of our fellow students. But Irina, guided by her noble Emberheart lineage, fearlessly stood against the unknown threat."

    Thementator''s voice resonated through the auditorium as the crowd''s apuse continued.

    Irina''s expression remainedposed, at least she tried to, though her amber eyes betrayed a subtle mix of ''annoyance'' and ''arrogance.'' Deep down, she knew the des were not entirely genuine.

    "It was her quick thinking, honed skills, and unwaveringmitment that allowed her to single-handedly confront this aberrant creature, ensuring the safety of her peers. Irina''s actions exemplify the core values of our academy ¨C bravery, selflessness, and the ability to face the unknown head-on."

    As thementator praised her, Irina couldn''t shake off the feeling of being a mere pawn in a performance. Her internal disdain was palpable.

    ¨CCLAP!

    ''Tch. I feel like a clown.''

    Despite the outward acknowledgment, Irina''s mind echoed with dissatisfaction. Thementator continued, emphasizing the unique strength that resonated from her Emberheart lineage.

    "It is thanks to her unique and strong willpower, a testament to the enduring legacy of the Emberheart noble family, that she was able to ovee such a perilous situation. The noble blood that runs through her veins undoubtedly yed a pivotal role in her triumph over adversity."

    The apuse intensified, but Irina''s internal monologue persisted.

    ''Strong willpower, my foot. They have no idea who even did it.''

    At that moment, she slightly turned her head and saw the reason for her being in this ce: he was just looking around with his usual emotionless eyes.

    But, at that moment, she couldn''t help but notice another woman in front of the crowd.

    ''Huh?''

    It was someone she would have never expected.

 Chapter 297 70.2 - Award Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 297 70.2 - Award Ceremony</h4>

    ?For Irina, from the moment she was born, she had never had a good rtionship with her parents.

    Her mother, who held the strongest position in the family as the matriarch, had just recently subdued her sisters and brothers when she was born. It was a very long sessor fight, ording to the words of her nannies.

    Therefore, when she was born, her mother was a lot busier thanpared to before. Considering the fact that she needed to stabilize the family and the finances, it made sense, but as a child, she was deprived of her mother''s love.

    Yet, there was someone there. A person who could be called a parent to her. A woman who gave her the care that she needed, a woman who was beside her when she was a child and sought parental love.

    She had filled the emptiness that came from theck of parental interest, and naturally, the young Irina couldn''t help but somehow connect her figure with her mother.

    It was like she was her second mother.

    Yet, the reality crumbled really fast. As she passed the age of the certain threshold, suddenly, that person left her side.

    Then, Irina realized. Even from the beginning, she had never been a parental figure for her. The person she thought of as a second mother was, in fact, just an attendant who was sent by her mother.

    That was all she was for her. And, naturally, the young Irina didn''t take it well. Her mother might have wanted to teach her the harshness of life, and she was sessful at it. Maybe the biggest reason for her acting like an arrogant noblegirl was this.

    Yet, now, that said person stood there, facing her in the back of the crowd.

    ''Esme.''

    The memories shed in front of her eyes as her face hardened.

    ''Why is she here?''

    She asked herself as she saw one of her childhood figures. Yet, just as she was about to drown in her thoughts, she felt a touch on the right side of her waist. A pair of fingers grabbed her from there, making her squirm a little.

    ¨CFLINCH!

    ''Hick!''

    She eximed inwardly, barely suppressing the moan that was about to escape from her mouth. Turning her attention to the source of the touch, her eyes met with a pair of purple ones.

    [Calm down.]

    As his lips moved silently, she read what he said and realized the face she was making in front of a crowd.

    ''That is right. I mustn''t show any weakness.''

    Whatever the reason that woman was here, she could care less. With that thought, she once again steadied herself, looking directly at the crowd with her usual arrogant expression.

    ''How did he realize that quickly?''

    Yet, she couldn''t help but ponder inwardly. That guy''s perception was surely one of the most dangerous aspects of him, to the point it was scary.

    As she tried to shake off her feelings, thementator''s voice once again filled the air.

    "And now, let us acknowledge two more outstanding students who have demonstrated remarkable bravery. Astron Natusalune and Sylvie Gracewind, please step forward!"

    His introduction for them was tantly less, as the two were fairly less knownpared to Irina, and naturally, thementer was aware of that as well.

    ''Just as he said.''

    Irina observed the crowd''s reaction and noticed nobody was even paying attention to Sylvie and him aside from some scouts. Most of the eyes were on her.

    Thementator continued with the ceremony, "And now, to present the reward to our extraordinary students, let us wee a distinguished guest from the association, a seasoned Hunter who has been a guiding light in ourmunity."

    The crowd hushed, and a distinguished figure stepped forward, his posture radiating authority. As he approached, Irina''s attention sharpened. The man, known for his formidable reputation, was none other than Captain Melwin "Abyssal Tide" Howell.

    Irina maintained herposed exterior, but an unsettling feeling gnawed at her as Captain Howell reached her side. His smile, though seemingly pleasant, sent shivers down her spine.

    "As we honor Irina Emberheart for her outstanding bravery, we believe the future is in good hands with individuals like her," Captain Howell dered, his voice carrying an undertone that Irina couldn''t quite decipher.

    ¨CFLINCH!

    As he handed her themendation and reward, his fingers brushed against hers, sending a chill through her.

    ''This¡­..''

    The smile on his face remained, but Irina couldn''t shake off the creeping sensation that there was more behind it than mere courtesy.

    ''What is this feeling?''

    "Congrattions, Irina Emberheart. Your actions have showcased remarkable potential. The association is proud to have individuals of your caliber," he continued, his eyes holding an intensity that made Irina ufortable.

    "Thank you, Captain Howell," Irina responded politely, though her mind raced with an unspoken unease.

    As if insects were crawling on her skin, she wanted to scratch it so badly. The urge to puke was raised, and she averted her gaze to the side.

    There, she noticed him ring at the Hunter. His purple eyes were wide open. It was only for a second, a split second that would go unnoticed if she hadn''t identally seen it.

    ''What?''

    As Captain Howell retreated, Irina''s gaze lingered on him. Thementator''s words and the ceremony''s spotlight couldn''t mask the subtle feeling of difort that had settled within her.

    ''Why was he looking at him like that? Just what was it?''

    She asked herself, raising those questions. His face was now returned to its normal demeanor, the same expressionless face, yet Irina couldn''t help but constantlypare his calm face with the one she had just seen before.

    But, before she could ponder about it any longer, thementer''s voice echoed once again.

    "And with that, we conclude this ceremony of bravery and excellence. Let us apud once again for the remarkable students who have showcased exceptional courage. Thank you all for joining us today."

    ¨CCLAP!

    The apuse swelled, and thementator gestured for the students to leave the stage. Irina, alongside Astron and Sylvie, made her way down, still feeling the remnants of difort from the encounter with Captain Howell.

    As they left the stage, the apuse followed them, and thementator''s voice faded into the background.

    *****

    In the backstage area, the atmosphere was buzzing with a mix of excitement and relief. Irina, Astron, and Sylvie navigated through the crowd, the apuse still echoing in their ears. Irina''s mind, however, was preupied with the unsettling encounter with Captain Howell, as well as the person she had just seen.

    Just as she was about to continue walking, she saw Esme standing at a distance, her gaze fixed on Irina. The memories of their past encounters and the revtion that Esme was nothing more than an attendant sent by her mother flooded Irina''s mind.

    Irina''s steps faltered as she noticed Esme standing amidst the bustling backstage area. Her gaze lingered on Astron, who had also cast a knowing nce in Esme''s direction. Sylvie, on the other hand, seemed a bit overwhelmed by the recent ceremony, her demeanor shy and reserved.

    Sparing a brief nod to Astron, Irina gestured towards Sylvie. "You two can head back. I need a moment alone."

    Understanding Irina''s unspoken request, Astron nodded and guided Sylvie away from the backstage chaos. As they left, Irina felt a mixture of gratitude and apprehension. She took a deep breath, mentally preparing herself for the impending conversation with Esme.

    Turning her attention back to Esme, Irina walked towards her, her expression guarded.

    "Esme," Irina called out stiffly, her toneced with a mixture of surprise and coldness. "What are you doing here?"

    Esme remained silent for a moment, her eyes locked with Irina''s. The air between them seemed charged with unspoken tension. Irina couldn''t help but feel a knot forming in her stomach, a blend of resentment and confusion.

    "Why are you here?" Irina repeated, her voice more assertive this time. The echoes of the apuse served as an eerie backdrop to their confrontation.

    Esme finally broke her silence, her voice calm but carrying an undertone of intensity. "Irina, it''s been a long time."

    Irina narrowed her eyes, herposure momentarily faltering. "Cut the pleasantries. Why are you here?"

    Esme''s gaze softened for a moment before returning to its steely resolve. "Irina, I wanted to see you. To see how much you''ve grown."

    Irina scoffed, a bitter smile ying on her lips. "Grown? Is that what you call it? Leaving me when I needed someone the most? Bullshit." She spat her tongue venomously. "Or rather, this is what that woman calls ''growth,'' right?"

    Esme''s eyes narrowed slightly, herposure unwavering despite Irina''s outburst. She locked eyes with Irina, a silent exchange of emotions passing between them.

    "The Matriarch was pleased with your recent achievements, Young Miss," Esme said, her voice carrying a subtle weight. "She''s proud of you as an Emberheart."

    ''Heh¡­.Now, you are calling me Young Miss. Are you implying that you are no different than any other servant of our house? What you did wasn''t out of your own feelings but because you were ordered to. Yeah, it was my fault to expect anything different.''

    Irina scoffed again, a bitterugh escaping her lips. "Proud, you say? Is that what this is about? Her pride in the family name? I don''t need her empty praises."

    ''It wasn''t even me who have done it.''

    The disgust in her chest raised more and more, yet she couldn''t say anything to match his wish.

    Esme''s gaze remained stern and devoid of any warmth as she responded to Irina''s bitterughter. "The Matriarch is watching you, Young Miss, and she''s genuinely looking forward to your potential. It''s not just empty praises. She believes in what you can achieve for the Emberheart legacy."

    Irina met Esme''s gaze, a mixture of skepticism and resentment in her eyes. "Believes, you say? More like she''s shaping me into her ideal puppet. But go ahead, tell me more about the Matriarch''s expectations."

    Esme sighed, acknowledging the frustration in Irina''s tone. "The Matriarch has high hopes for you. She sees a future where you lead the Emberheart name with strength and honor. Your recent aplishments are just the beginning."

    Irina tilted her head, a sarcastic smile ying on her lips. "Aplishments, or the tasks she set for me? There''s a difference, Esme."

    Ignoring Irina''s cynicism, Esme reached into a small box that materialized from her spatial bracelet. "The Matriarch wanted me to give you this," she said, handing the box to Irina. "It''s a symbol of her appreciation for your efforts."

    Irina eyed the box suspiciously, her fingers hesitating before taking it, yet she didn''t open it.

    Esme continued, "She knows you have the strength to ovee any challenges, Young Miss. This is a reminder of the faith she ces in you."

    Without another word, Esme turned to leave, her departure silent and leaving behind an air of unresolved tension, but just as she was about to finish leaving, she stopped and turned to take onest look into Irina.

    "Young miss, be mindful of whom you associate yourself with," Esme cautioned. "Not everyone deserves to be in the same space as an Emberheart. Remember, the legacy you carry is not to be tainted by those with severed roots and no discernible future."

    Irina''s eyes narrowed at the thinly veiled warning, her grip tightening on the unopened box as she knew whom Esme was referring to.

    ''A person with severed roots and no discernible future knows me more than my own mother.''

    The words were stuck in her heart, as she watched Esme leaving.

 Chapter 298 70.3 - Award Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 298 Chapter 70.3 - Award Ceremony</h4>

    "Sigh¡­.."

    A heavy sigh urred in the middle of the room.

    The room exuded opulence, adorned with countless expensive ornaments that showcased the Emberheart family''s wealth and status.

    Intricately carved figurines, glistening gemstones, and rare magical artifacts adorned every surface.

    The most recent technological devices seamlessly blended with antique furnishings, creating a unique juxtaposition of modernity and tradition.

    This was her own way of designing her room, after all.

    In the midst of thisvish setting, Irina reclinedzily on her bed. The crimson gown she wore cascaded around her like a cascade of mes, contrasting with the subdued hues of the room.

    Her fiery hair spilled over the pillows as she released a heavy sigh, the sound echoing with a blend of weariness and frustration.

    Her gaze lingered on the unopened box and the que resting in front of her. The box, a symbol of appreciation from the Matriarch, her mother, held the weight of familial expectations.

    The que, a testament to her recent ''bravery,'' served as a reminder of the path she was expected to tread.

    "Sigh..." Irina sighed again, the sound resonating in the room filled with luxury. "If I knew that woman was going to contact me like this, I would never ept his request."

    She couldn''t help but mumble a little, thinking that the deal she made no longer benefited her. Of course, gaining the favor of that guy wasn''t wrong, yet now these feelings that her decision resulted in no longer made the deal worthwhile, in her opinion.

    ''I don''t even want to look into this que again.''

    It was a useless gift. Of course, she knew that having such types of awards would naturally bring one higher in the socialdder of nobles and Awakeners, yet at the same time, she hated to be like those superficial bastards.

    ''Also, why did she give this to me?''

    On paper, a mother giving a gift to her child seemed normal in a family, yet Irina knew her mother had never been a normal one, to begin with. Whatever she did in the past had always served a purpose, and her steps were calcted.

    Therefore, she couldn''t help but think that this gift, for some reason, also served a purpose aside from being a simple gift.

    Irina''s hand reached for the unopened box, her fingers delicately tracing its intricate design.

    As she examined the box, Irina couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this seemingly innocuous gift than met the eye. The room, with its wealth and luxury, held secrets, and she was determined to uncover them.

    ''I wonder if I can do it too?''

    In an attempt to imitate ''that guy,'' whose perceptiveness often left her in awe, Irina focused her attention on the box.

    ''Of course, if he can do it, why can''t I?''

    She concentrated, searching for any subtle clues or anomalies. Her trained eyes scanned for mana fluctuations, a skill she had honed through years of magical study.

    ''It looks like a normal box.''

    At first, she couldn''t find anything, but she also didn''t want to directly utilize her [Trait] as her pride didn''t allow it.

    She looked into it, again and again, trying to somehow naturally feel it.

    ''Hmm?''

    Then, there it was ¨C a faint shimmer, a small dance of mana around the box. It wasn''t immediately apparent, but ''that guy''s'' influence had taught her to look beyond the surface. The box, she realized, was working as a seal of sorts.

    ''As expected, the thing inside is an artifact.''

    A challenge presented itself, one that ignited the spark of curiosity within her. With a subtle shift in her posture, Irina delved deeper into the study of the mana surrounding the box. She observed its patterns, its nature, and the intricate dance it performed, trying to solve the equations she had created in her head.

    She also didn''t notice it, but at some point, the box started floating in the air rather than her hand holding it.

    After a moment of concentration, she deciphered the mana psions surrounding the box. It wasn''t just any mana; it was dark mana ¨C a type of Psions that was associated with both the cosmos as well as the evil cults.

    Though one may think that the dark mana was used only by evil people, this was inherently wrong. No power in this world was pure as at the start; it was up to the user how to wield it.

    ''Hmm¡­.If the seal is using dark-attribute psions, that means the inside should have its countering attributes.''

    Most of the time, to use seals with minimal energy, the seals would be made ording to the type of the desired artifact to be sealed.

    ''But, can I eliminate it further than that?''

    As she thought of trying to find more clues to narrow down the exact attribute, she started studying it once again immediately.

    The box floated in the air, caught in an invisible dance of magical examination. Her efforts to imitate ''that guy'' persisted, and her mind focused on unraveling the mysteries concealed within.

    However, as time passed, she found herself unable to narrow down the exact attribute or nature of the seal. The equations in her mind remained unsolved, and the frustration built up.

    ''Maybe this is beyond me.''

    With a sigh, Irina conceded defeat, letting the box return to her hand. Her gaze lingered on the unopened gift, a mix of curiosity and eptance in her eyes.

    ''Enough of this. Let''s see what''s inside.''

    Carefully, she opened the box, revealing a small, shiny bracelet within. The color of yellow emanated a warm glow, and a shiny blue jewel adorned its center.

    ''Wait?''

    She couldn''t help but gasp in surprise after seeing what it was. Who wouldn''t be?

    A wave of recognition swept over Irina as she beheld the heirloom.

    "Sr Radiance?"

    It was one of their family''s cherished artifacts, a protective bracelet that could shield the wearer three times from significant harm. However, only two uses remained, as her mother had utilized it once when she was young and a prospective prodigy of their family.

    "She gave this to me?"

    Her initial skepticism and desire to decipher the seal immediately was satisfied after seeing the artifact. After all, it utilized the Light Psions and some unknown power. Therefore, it made sense that it was sealed by dark psions since it countered it.

    Irina''s fingers traced the intricate design of the bracelet. Its significance weighed heavily on her, a tangible connection to her family''s legacy. The bracelet, capable of safeguarding against attacks even from an intermediate rank-9 Hunter, held both sentimental and practical value.

    "Does that mean she suspects that I could somehow be in danger?"

    She asked herself. If that woman gave her this bracelet, it probably also meant something. She knew her mother didn''t always talk with her directly and sometimes left her with clues for her to understand on her own.

    As she walked, memories of recent events shed in her mind. The encounter with the demon in the Phantom''s Land, the unsettling feeling from Captain Howell, and the hushed instructions to keep silent about certain urrences all resurfaced.

    ''Those are not likely to be normal.''

    Irina''s instincts, finely tuned from a lifetime of navigating theplexities of her noble lineage, kicked into high gear.

    "Something isn''t right," she muttered to herself. "I feel like the things happening in the Phantom''s Land was not a small matter, and the demon''s identity wasn''t normal either."

    She had thought of it countless times and even asked Astron about it, yet he chose to keep it silent, saying he didn''t know anything. Of course, she didn''t believe him, yet she couldn''t force him to talk either.

    "In any case¡­I should be careful¡­Both for me and for those close to me."

    For some reason, an annoying guy''s face came into her mind, yet she refused to ept it.

    "Tch."

    In an attempt to shift her focus, Irina decided to open her smartwatch, a device that connected her to thetest news and trends.

    As the holographic interface flickered to life, she entered the school forum. She hadn''t been updating herself in the forums since she was busy with assignments and remembering the basics of magic to teach someone.

    While she navigated through the forum, a post caught her attention ¨C a post that highlighted her recent recognition at the ceremony.

    ''What? It instantly became popr?''

    Irina''s image adorned the post, capturing the moment she received the award for her bravery. The praises poured in from fellow students, hailing her as the savior of the students who had fallen into a dreamy state.

    The postmended Irina not only for breaking the enchantment but also for showcasing an impressive progression in her magical abilities, allowing her to unravel theplexities of the magic that had ensnared them.

    Thements overflowed with admiration, acknowledging Irina''s skill and resilience. Some hailed her as a beacon of hope, while others spected about the mysteries that surrounded her. The forum buzzed with discussions, and Irina found herself at the center of attention.

    Of course, there were some haters hinting at her personality and her previous deeds but recently hyped students ignored those and shut them off with their fanatical remarks.

    ''It had this much effect? Wow.''

    She had attended many banquets and social events, but this was the first time that she saw how dangerous social media was and how detrimental it was, as the numbers of people were basically too many.

    ''So, this is why he didn''t want to use his name. Now it makes sense.''

    If such a reaction came for her, she couldn''t help but think what would have happened if it was Astron who wasbeled as a hero.

    Most people wouldn''t believe it, and there wouldn''t be many fans. Even now, there are still many haters hating her.

    ''But¡­.This is not that bad¡­''

    Yet, she smiled a little, seeing her reputation turning to normal.

    *******

    Inside a ce with red lighting illuminating the room, a lone figure stood in front of a bunch of shadows, mere silhouettes suspended from above. The crimson glow cast an eerie ambiance, highlighting the grotesque shapes that danced upon the walls.

    As the enigmatic figure moved, her silhouette seemed to embrace the dance of the shadows. She glided alluredly through the dimly lit space, her every movement captivating, like a seductive choreography that only she understood.

    "Haaaa~"

    The room echoed with an unsettling silence, broken only by the soft whispers of fabric as the figures gently swayed above her.

    Approaching the suspended forms, her slender fingers gracefully caressed their ''lifeless'' skin.

    "I wish you couldst a little more."

    The red glow reflected off her dark, long hair, casting an ethereal halo around her pale face. The curves of her body, alluring and mysterious, were revealed in fleeting moments of illumination.

    Suddenly, a sh of lightning cut through the darkness as if nature itself sought to unveil the secrets concealed within the red-lit room.

    ¨CRUMBLE!

    The room lit up, exposing the figure''s features in stark detail. Her long, dark locks cascaded down her shoulders, framing a face that bore an otherworldly allure. Pale skin that wasn''t covered even the slightest bit of fabric seemed to absorb the crimson glow, making her appear both enchanting and unnerving,

    Suddenly, the figure''s eyes opened wide as she looked into the lighting and storm shing in the sky.

    "Belthazor is dead."

    She mumbled.

    "To think my pathetic brother died just like that¡­." as she licked her lips, her fingers moved, slowly caressing the neck of the ''young man'' whose arms were tied.

    "I wonder who it is¡­.."

    CLENCH!

    Following that, she grabbed the man by his neck and forcefully brought his lips closer.

 Chapter 299 70.4 - Award Ceremony [Interlude]

    <h4>Chapter 299 Chapter 70.4 - Award Ceremony [Interlude] </h4>

    As the haunting echoes of the men whose souls had no longer belonged to themselves sounded in her head, the woman on the throne continued to indulge in the intoxicating dance of her thoughts. The crimson liquid within the ss mirrored the storm outside, its deep hue reflecting theplexity of her emotions.

    Leaning back against the ominous throne, the woman''s eyes, like shards of wine, gazed into the abyss of her memories. The dance of shadows, once confined to the red-lit room, now wove itself into the fabric of her contemtion. The enigma of her past unfolded like a dark novel, each chapter revealing ayer of her mysterious existence.

    "It had been a while since I felt like this," she mused her voice a sultry whisper that resonated with the echoes of the shadows. Her fingers traced patterns on the surface of the wine-filled chalice, a silent acknowledgment of the power she derived from the intoxicating concoction.

    With anguid swirl of her ss, she brought the crimson liquid to her lips, savoring the rich taste as though it held the essence of her own power. The room seemed to quiver with her every movement as if it, too, sumbed to the enchantment she exuded.

    "I can''t help it, though," she confessed, her gaze fixed on the depths of the wine. The allure of the liquid seemed to amplify the haunting whispers in her mind, a symphony of voices that spoke of ancient grudges and long-forgotten vendettas.

    Her movements continued, a seamless ballet of allure, as she crossed her long, white legs. The shadows danced in homage to her, the very air bowing to the presence of the queen who held court over her own kingdom of shadows.

    Leaning forward, she peered into the crimson depths of the wine, her reflection distorted by the shifting liquid. A wicked smile yed upon her lips as she mumbled to herself about the demise of her foolish brother, someone she hadn''t seen in a hundred years.

    "Foolish Belthazor," she murmured, her words caressing the air like a forbidden incantation. "To think you met your end in such a mundane way. A hundred years of absence, and this is the fate you chose."

    Her eyes, twin pools of darkness, remained fixed on her reflection, the storm outside reflecting in the depths of the red wine.

    "Yet, no matter how foolish you are, you are my brother at the end. Your end should have never happened this fast."

    As she uttered those words, she slowly raised her hand, fingers adorned with long, w-like nails that gleamed in the ambient light. With anguid grace, she admired her own beauty, the power she exuded palpable in the very air around her.

    ''Should I check the strings of fate?''

    Closing her eyes momentarily, she began to delve into the depths of her ancient powers. The room seemed to respond to her call, and shadows gathered, shrouding everything in darkness. A pregnant pause filled the air, a prelude to the unfolding mysteries thaty beneath the surface.

    ¨CFOOSH!

    Suddenly, the room transformed. A dense red fog, thick and ethereal, enveloped the space, obscuring the throne, the wine, and the haunting shadows.

    It was within this crimson mist that the woman could discern two silhouettes engaged in a fierce battle.

    One figure soared through the air with wings outstretched, an ethereal presence illuminated by the faint glow of the moon.

    The other, grounded and resolute, faced the airborne assant with countless different weapons.

    ''Ho? Would you look at that? He really was awakened secretly.''

    She thought as the battle unfolded in the surreal haze. The one soaring with wings was Belthazor, her foolish brother, as most of the time, her kin was represented in such a way in mysticism.

    ''But, who is this?''

    That meant the figure on the ground was the mysterious assant, the one responsible for his untimely demise.

    Her eyes widened as the moonlight seemed to shine upon the figure suddenly!

    ''Moon¡­.?''

    The moon could represent many things in her visions as she used to use her ability more frequently, yet this was the first time she had seen the moonlight directly shining upon someone. Most of the time, the moonlight would just appear in the background with different colors as if to symbolize some sort of ritual.

    Either it was red, silver, blue, or many others. The red moon symbolized vampires; silver blood symbolized werewolves; the blue moon symbolized witches of blue fire and many others.

    However, she stood in a very different phenomenon that she had never encountered.

    ''Colors of the moon are constantly changing.''

    It was akin to showing that something was fundamentally different from what she had expected. One''s race couldn''t be changed in such a fast way, and it wasn''t a shapeshifter in any case.

    As the surreal battle unfolded before her, the woman watched with a keen interest, her mouth curling into a twisted smile.

    "Hahaha¡­."

    The crimson mist swirled with the chaotic energy of the conflict, and herughter, low and haunting, echoed through the obscure space.

    "Interesting¡­.What is this, I wonder?"

    Finally, she had found something intriguing, something that stirred the stagnant pool of her ancient existence. The unpredictable nature of the moon''s glow upon the enigmatic figure intrigued her, and she reveled in the mystery that unfolded in the midst of the crimson fog.

    ¨CSLURP!

    She licked her lips as she attempted to stand from her throne and got out. However, an invisible force, notprehensible by the ordinary senses, held her back.

    "Tch¡­"

    She clicked her tongue in frustration, realizing the seal was still too strong, and she couldn''t leave her ce.

    Theughter that had rung with amusement now took on a darker tone as her smile widened. Her eyes glinted with a malevolent gleam, and she mumbled to herself, "If I can''t get out, perhaps I can bring him here."

    She raised her hand, conjuring a sphere of red color around her, and following that, she saw the face of someone in the sphere.

    It was a woman, her subordinate.

    "Zafira," she whispered, the name rolling off her tongue like a sultry incantation. The sphere glowed with an otherworldly light as the face of the subus materialized within it.

    *******

    The night was draped in darkness, the only illuminationing from the faint glow of the moon and the distant shimmering stars.

    "Maaan¡­.This is the life¡­."

    A man in histe thirties drove down the winding road in his sleek, expensive car.

    ¨CWROOM!

    The engine''s purr resonated in the quiet night, echoing through the empty spaces between the trees that lined the deste highway.

    His mood was buoyant, fueled by the recent sess of his dubious endeavors. The man possessed a unique trait after awakening, [Deceit] ¨C a mastery of persuasion that allowed him to manipte the unsuspecting.

    "Those old dogs must be dreaming about the ''imaginary free'' money they would be receiving tonight."

    He had recently swindled a considerable amount of money from a group of naive elderly individuals who had fallen prey to his silver tongue.

    "Ahahahaahah¡­.I love how stupid the humans are¡­."

    With a triumphant grin, he reached for a can of beer in the cup holder, the cold metal sending a shiver down his spine.

    Popping it open, he took a triumphant gulp, the fizzy liquid adding to the euphoria of his ill-gotten gains. The car''s interior was dimly lit by the soft glow of the dashboard, casting a subtle gleam on his satisfied expression.

    As he continued to revel in his victory, his eyes expertly scanning the surroundings for potential pleasures, he suddenly noticed a silhouette on the corner of the road.

    Despite the darkness, his eyes, already expert at finding beautiful women, instantly recognized the shape of a woman with a captivating figure. When he was young, he never missed whomever he pursued.

    His foot eased off the gas pedal, and the car coasted to a slower pace. Intrigued, he squinted into the night, trying to discern the details of the mysterious woman on the roadside, then saw the probably most beautiful face he had ever seen before.

    A cascade of raven-ck hair framed a face so wless it seemed sculpted by the divine. The moonlight yed upon her features, enhancing the allure of her captivating gaze and delicate features.

    A slender figure stood there, bathed in an ethereal glow, as if she were a specter woven into the fabric of the night.

    Snapping out of his stupor, the man quickly rolled down his car window and called out to the mysterious woman. "Hey! What are you doing out here on such a cold night?"

    ''I can''t miss such an opportunity.''

    The woman turned towards him, her eyes meeting his with an enigmatic gleam. "My car broke down, and I was hoping to find someone kind enough to offer assistance."

    A sly grin stretched across the man''s face as he heard her words. "Well, it seems fate has brought me here just in time. I can''t resist the call of destiny, can you?" He chuckled, the arrogance in his voice veiled by a charming tone.

    The woman''s lips curled into a subtle smile. "Perhaps it has," she replied, her voice soft and melodic.

    Without missing a beat, the man extended an invitation. "How about I give you a ride? I''m sure we can sort out your car troubles together."

    She considered his offer for a moment, her gaze piercing through the darkness. "That would be most gracious of you," she finally said, her tone carrying a hint of ''gratitude.''

    The man unlocked the car doors, and she gracefully slid into the passenger seat. As the sleek vehicle pulled back onto the road, the air inside the car seemed to hum.

    The man couldn''t resist the opportunity to fill the silence, and he began chatting flirtatiously with the mysterious woman beside him.

    "So, what brings you out on a night like this?" he inquired, his eyes asionally darting away from the road to appraise her beauty.

    She responded with a measured tone, "Just a stroke of misfortune with my car. But fate has a funny way of bringing people together, doesn''t it?"

    He chuckled, taking a moment to ogle at her as they idled at the traffic lights. His eyes lingered over her figure, appreciating every curve as if they were a masterpiece. The woman''s expression remainedposed, and she seemed unfazed by his invasive gaze.

    The man, now growing bolder, asked, "A woman like you must be afraid of men at night, right? There are so many predators out there."

    Her gaze shifted towards him, and she asked, "Are you one of them?"

    The question caught him off guard, but he smirked and replied, "What would you do if I were?"

    Her lips curved into a mysterious smile. "This," she said, and with a flick of her fingers, two small droplets of blood flew from her fingertips, prating the air.

    Before the man could react, the droplets struck him square in the face, the warm liquid stinging his eyes. He instinctively clutched his face, the pain and surprise evident in his muffled exmations.

    "Your insolent eyes savored my body quite a long while."

    And thest voice he had heard was the cold voice filled with arrogance, as he experienced the most painful moments of his life¡­.

    "Haaaah¡­.This is it¡­"

    Just as the woman was reveling by herself, suddenly she heard a voice in her head.

    ?Zafira?

    An ethereal voice that she hadn''t heard in a long while.

    ''Lady?''

    ?It seems you haven''t forgotten about me.?

    ''How dare I forget about you, mydy?''

    ?Cease your pleasantries. I have a mission for you.?

    ''A mission.''

    ?Belthazor is dead. The one responsible must be found and brought to me.?

    The news echoed through her consciousness, and the woman''s eyes gleamed with a newfound intensity. The voice continued, entrusting Zafira with a mission ¨C to find the killer of Belthazor and bring ''him'' to her.

    Zafira''s lips curled into a confident smile. "I shall fulfill this mission, my Lady. The perpetrator will be brought before you."

 Chapter 300 71.1 - Approaching Event

    <h4>Chapter 300 Chapter 71.1 - Approaching Event</h4>

    After returning to the academy, we were contacted by the government, a simple reward for the things that happened in the Phantom''s Land.

    That was in the range of expectations. After confirming that their findings matched with what we had described, things would operate smoothly.

    At that time, I had already instructed Irina to leave many fire marks on the ground to show that she was the one who shed with the demon. Though there were some Awakened with wide abilities regarding time and investigations that could reconstruct the scene normally, Belthazor''s unique space maniption made it impossible.

    Most of the time, when one defeats any type of Awakened or monster with specific qualities, the defeated Awakened would leave a small phenomenon regarding their abilities.

    For instance, if I were to kill Irina, she would most likely explode. For Belthazor, he created a small space ripple around the ce, disturbing the magical spells and traits.

    That was the reason why the investigation team sent by the government was most likely unable to reconstruct.

    In any case, after we got the reward, which for me was quite a lot of Valer, a hefty sum of fifty thousand, we returned to the academy.

    ''The academy had dered a three-day vacation.''

    Since the events of the Phantom''s Land also shook quite a lot of students as well as the personnel instructors, the academy decided to give students some time.

    It made sense since I also felt quite disturbed after waking up.

    ''It all makes sense if we all lived a different life, yet it is also impossible to confirm.''

    There were many pieces of information in my head, yet all of them were blurry and non-continuous. Thus, at the end of the day, I could only leave those thoughts to myself.

    ''Maybe after learning more about [Mind Magic] or, in other words, [Psychic] magic, then I can look for a spell to recover whatever happened there.''

    Then, without any further thought, the ce I needed to head was confirmed.

    CREAK!

    As I entered the library, the familiar scent of old books and some parchment surrounded me. The vast shelves filled with tomes and some hidden ''grimoires'' were a testament to the umted knowledge within these hallowed walls.

    ''Hmm¡­.There are still some students here¡­''

    The atmosphere was tranquil, with only a few diligent students scattered around, engrossed in their studies.

    I generally didn''t visit the library in the morning hours since it was pretty crowded, and I was more focused on my physical training and improvements.

    Though I could do the same today as well, I decided not to do so and take a break for my body to recover. It was my guess, but after the battle with Belthazor and absorbing some of its stats with [Vengeful Bane], I needed to give my body some time to adapt.

    I made my way to the section dedicated to magic books, my eyes scanning the spines for anything rted to mind magic. The titles ranged from the basics of telepathy to advanced topics on psychic maniption. Finally, I spotted a rather modernly covered book titled <How to Unveil the Mysteries of the Mind: A Comprehensive Guide to Mind Magic.>

    The cover gleamed with a sleek design, a departure from the ancient aesthetic of many other volumes in the library.

    As I opened the book, I noticed the cleanyout and organized structure. The author, a recently promoted Mage Schr from the prestigious Valerian Magic University, had divided the content into chapters, making it essible for beginners like me.

    ''A recently promoted Mage Schr.''

    On the way to return, I searched for some articles regarding the Disciple of Psychic Magic to see how developed it was or what it was used for.

    And, just as I had initially assumed, most humans didn''t possess skills or traits regarding psychic attributes. This was somehow exined in the [Awakened Distribution Theory], but it was still a theory and not aw that was confirmed.

    However, those who rarely possessed Psychic attributed [Traits] were mostly deemed dangerous by the government since they tended to perform viinous acts.

    As you know, trait development is directly rted to the users understanding of the concept and how much they use their own traits to develop it.

    To improve such traits, one generally needs to use them. For instance, if one possessed a unique trait named [Puppeteer], which is a type of Psychic Attribute, they needed to control other humans and beings to improve such traits, and this tended to be viewed as an evil act.

    Therefore, it was very hard to find information on such traits. Of course, there are also many magical spells that are developed in the field of magic that anyone can use. However, these spells are also strictly regted and very hard to master and use.

    For instance, the spell Irina had used to enter my dream, ¡¸Phantasmal Transfer¡¹, a type of Psychic attribute spell. Though it is more of a low-level and simple magic, it is still quite effective.

    Entering a person''s dream and consciousness to explore their memories of the past or an important event could be utilized by many government officials to interrogate.

    As those thoughts passed through my head, I started reading the book.

    The first chapter was named Chapter 0, and it delved into the fundamental concepts of mind magic as well as psychology, introducing terminology and exining the basics of how a mind works. Though it was very good for a person to achieve general knowledge before reading about the spells and magic part, I was already knowledgeable in such terms.

    After all, all that education from Earth was still inside my head, as well as my own experiences.

    ''Still, let''s see the opinions of a new graduate.''

    There were some discrepancies in the development of psychology of this worldpared to Earth, but I still decided to read the author''s marks.

    The author''smentary on general psychology was enlightening, offering a fresh perspective on familiar concepts. Their writing style was engaging, weaving together theory and practical application in a seamless narrative.

    ''Interesting. He is quite talented at analogies.''

    As I read through the pages, I found myself nodding in agreement with the author''s observations.

    They touched upon topics such as cognitive processes, memory formation, and the subconscious mind, providing a holistic understanding of the human psyche.

    ''Manipting Cognitive Process, huh? An interesting idea.''

    There were also some small hints at the author''s thoughts and how the future of the book would be designed.

    ''This guy possesses a trait rted to Psychic attributes.''

    The author''s own experiences and insights added depth to the discussion, bridging the gap between theory and practice that couldn''t be normally understood.

    I could easily confirm it since with [Perceptive Insight], my speed of understanding the essence of any concept was a lot faster, and somehow, I could even grasp the the feeling of its intervention.

    ''Aspiring Assistant Professor Mitchell Brady, huh? I may pay him a visit in the future.''

    Recording the name of the author in my head, I continued to read the book while studying it,

    With each turn of the page, I felt a sense of familiarity and intrigue, eager to explore the depths of mind magic in the chapters toe.

    The author''s emphasis on foundational knowledge before delving into spells and incantations mirrored my own approach to learning, reinforcing the importance of understanding the fundamentals.

    *******

    PUFF!

    As I closed the book, the newfound knowledge about mind magic lingering in my thoughts, I decided to leave the serene atmosphere of the library.

    ''So, utilizing. Psychic Psions to somehow connect the Spiritual(Astral) projection of a person is a thing. Interesting.''

    There were many concepts that needed to be practiced, yet for the first day, this amount was enough.

    Just as I was leaving, suddenly, I felt a presence before me. No, the correct world would be the person before me suddenly tripped.

    ¨CTHUD!

    "Careful."

    Instantly reaching out for the person''s arm, I made her regain her bnce, grabbing her from her right wrist.

    "Ah¡­."

    She gasped, turning her head to look at me. The bangs covered the student''s head, and her posture was slouched.

    ''Lack of confidence. Bad posture,ck of physical activity.''

    I met her gaze for a brief second, and in that moment, I sensed a hint of vulnerability.

    However, as quickly as our eyes connected, she averted her gaze, unable to maintain eye contact. She held a stack of books tightly against her chest, and her gratitude was expressed with a soft "Thank you."

    It was clear she struggled with social interactions, and the brief encounter left an impression. As she mumbled her thanks, she walked past me, yet my eyes didn''t miss theck of synched movements of her right leg and left one.

    ''Injured left ankle and damaged glutes. I guess she is still being bullied.''

    I thought, remembering that evening. People didn''t change in such a short amount of time, and what Ethan did wasn''t necessarily a good thing for the victim either.

    Rather than giving hungry people a caught fish, teaching them how to catch tended to work more.

    ''Well, this still is enough.''

    After confirming that she still continued toe to the library, I slowly reached the door.

    CREAK!

    The heavy wooden door creaked as I exited, and the scent of old books slowly faded behind me.

    The evening sun painted the academy grounds with warm hues as I strolled along the cobblestone paths. Students were scattered across the campus, enjoying the unexpected holiday. Laughter and chatter filled the air, creating a lively ambiance.

    As I walked, I couldn''t help but notice the benches were upied by students engrossed in conversations; some engaged in animated discussions, while others simply enjoyed each other''spany. The holiday spirit was palpable, and the usual seriousness of the academy seemed to have momentarily lifted.

    I observed couples sitting close together, sharing stories andughter. The atmosphere was so different from the usual intensity of training and studies.

    ''Still, being watched in such a situation certainly makes me unable to enjoy it.''

    I couldn''t help but shake my head inward as I made my way to my room.

    ¨CDING!

    Just at that moment, the voice of my smartwatch ringing echoed in my head.

    ''Hmm?''

    Looking at the notification, I saw it came from the [Horde].

    [Horde: Sir, as per your request, we have been watching the movements of the Azure Guild and the events surrounding them. And we can confirm that Redcrushers are starting to move. The rest of the information is in the attachment.]

    The moment I saw the message, I couldn''t help but shake my head.

    ''I guess the time for Emily''s Guild event is approaching. It is time to maximize my profits.''

    With that thought, I started typing my reply.

    [Sell the Shares I own in Azure Crest Guild to the possible investors, and then transfer the money into many different ounts to make it untraceable.]

    With that instruction, I closed the smartwatch and returned to my room.

    After all, just from investing in Emily''s guild, I had made close to 1 Million Valer profit¡­..

 Chapter 301 71.2 - Approaching Event

    <h4>Chapter 301 Chapter 71.2 - Approaching Event</h4>

    "Hmm... Things are looking good."

    Sitting at her table, the girl with chestnut hair mumbled to herself. Everything seemed to be falling into ce ¨C her grades were on the rise, and her family''s guild was navigating through smoother waters.

    "Who is this? Isn''t it my lovely daughter?"

    At that moment, a lively but curt voice echoed from the doorway ¨C a voice she had grown ustomed to, one that never failed to bring warmth to her heart.

    "Father."

    She mumbled softly, her gaze fixed on the robust figure standing before her. Her father looked healthier than ever, and the sight brought a subtlefort to her soul.

    "Don''t look at me like that, Emily. You know, I had far long healed."

    Her father spoke with a reassuring tone, but memories lingered in Emily''s mind ¨C memories of times when life had been unrelenting. The days when they had to tighten their belts, cutting expenses from clothes and various necessities. The time when her father, once formidable, was crippled and unable to move, and the doctors'' steep demands for Valer just to cure him.

    She could never erase those memories from her mind. The struggles and sacrifices were etched into her being.

    ''I shouldn''t think like that. Thanks to Mister Ethan and his help, those days are far gone.''

    As Emily gazed at her father, a flood of thoughts swirled within her. The tough times seemed like a distant past, as if they had ovee insurmountable challenges.

    With a hopeful smile, she met her father''s gaze and softly mumbled, "Okay."

    ''When the timees, I will repay him with everything.''

    Normally, she was already nning to pay Ethan back; however, recently, one of their biggest shareholders decided to sell their shares. Therefore, the guild''s management underwent a slight change with newly appearing faces.

    And, since it happened right after the Phantom''s Land exploration, she was free to deal with her guild matters.

    Initially, she thought it would be smooth sailing, but dealing with new faces proved more challenging than anticipated. Over the past two weeks, she and her father had been engrossed in procedural matters, legalities, and documentation. Unlike their previous mysterious investor, the neers were eager to be part of their guild.

    Her father, sensing her contemtion, spoke up, "Emily, don''t dwell on these matters too long. Focus on your grades; that''s what matters most."

    Her father always emphasized her grades in the academy and her progress as an Awakened. He said she shouldn''t make the same mistake as him and shouldn''t set her growth aside to manage the guild.

    In this field, without sufficient strength, they could never do as they nned after all.

    He gently patted her head, a familiar gesture that broughtfort. "I''m heading to a meeting soon. I need to go."

    As her father prepared to leave, Emily nodded, understanding the responsibilities that awaited him.

    The dynamics of the guild were changing, and the burden of managing the transition fell on their shoulders, yet she also needed to deal with the new curriculum.

    ''Well, we had already recovered enough, and our economic growth is almost tenfold. We are even in a better statepared to our start.''

    Just as she thought about that past Azure Crest Guild, suddenly, she was reminded of that bastard who had destroyed everything.

    ''Tch. If not for him, we would probably be in a better condition, and we could even be promoted to the next rank.''

    She couldn''t help but re at the wall as she remembered what happened in the past. If not for that traitor bastard, her father wouldn''t be crippled, and their guild wouldn''t lose their ranks this fast.

    ''But, just you wait. The moment I see you, I will make sure you die in my hands.''

    She clenched her fists, yet then she rxed herself.

    ''No. I shouldn''t pressure myself. I need to keep my calm.''

    Shaking off the unsettling thoughts, Emily refocused on the stack of formal documents before her. There was much to address in the guild''s administrative affairs.

    As she delved into her responsibilities, Emily''s attention shifted to the uing dungeon explorations.

    ncing at the schedule, she noticed that Team-1, led by Sister Anya, was currently exploring a Rank-5 dungeon.

    ''Hmm¡­.Noting important would happen there probably.''

    A smile tugged at the corners of her lips, recognizing the progress Sister Anya had made and the sessful recruitments made after the guild stabilized. After all, when they were at rock bottom, this team led by Anya somehow managed to defeat one of the most important dungeons underneath their control.

    And once the news was spread, they were easily able to recruit many members.

    "The advancements are promising," she murmured to herself, acknowledging the positive strides in the guild''s exploration endeavors.

    While she was focusing on her own training, she also didn''t forget to observe the neers, and they were quite promising.

    They may not be on the level of Arcadia Hunter Academy''s cadets, but they were above the average mark in general industry.

    She herself realized that the monsters in the Academy could never bepared to general people, even the lower-ranking ones.

    ''Yeah, I wonder what he is doing.''

    At the mention of lower-ranking ones, she remembered Astron''s name. Many had overlooked it when the second period of the semester started since Ethan''s rank increased, but Emily still remembered the improvement Astron showed at the start.

    The reason she paid attention to it was because they went into a dungeon exploration together, and she saw his talents. He may have looked weak, but Anya''s and Hari''s assessment of him in terms ofbat was quite good.

    ''Well, what he does is not important. I have nothing to do with him.''

    She thought as she remembered that the one that helped the most was Ethan, and if not for him, she wouldn''t be here.

    ''I will be grateful forever.''

    After reviewing the progress of Team-1, led by Sister Anya, Emily shifted her attention to the newly formed Team-2 under Hari''s charge.

    Anya''s experience made her the ideal mentor for neers, but with the guild''s rapid rise in ranks, the influx of new members necessitated the formation of additional teams. Hari, with her formidablebat prowess, was chosen to lead Team-2.

    As Emily delved into the details of the results, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of optimism.

    ''Sister Anya''s nurturing had yielded positive results, evidenced by the influx of capable neers. But, Sister Hari''s team, though newly formed, are flourishing under her leadership, given her exceptionalbat skills.''

    Hari was quite talented atbat, and she was in charge of educating neers inbat.

    Those who had the brains but were inexperienced inbat were under her guidance.

    Just as Emily was immersed in these thoughts, her smartwatch began to ring. ncing at the caller ID, she saw ''Jacob,'' one of their newly recruited members.

    ''Hmm? Why is he calling me?''

    A slight frown creased her forehead as she wondered why he would be calling her, especially considering that Team-1, including Jacob, was currently supposed to be in the dungeon ording to the schedule nned.

    After all, clearing a Rank-5 dungeon wasn''t easy, and it took days to prepare and days to explore.

    ''What could happen?''

    Her mind raced with possibilities.

    ''Did something unexpected happen that forced them to exit the dungeon beforepleting it?''

    An ominous feeling wrapped around her heart as she answered the call, anticipation and concern evident in her voice. For some reason, her heart was telling her that something happened, yet her brain said she shouldn''t jump to conclusions without any evidence.

    With a mixture of anticipation and concern, Emily epted the call from Jacob. The moment the connection was established, her ears were assaulted by a cacophony of screams, urgent talk, and the unmistakable sound of panting.

    ¨CGet the first aid kit! We need to stop the bleeding!"

    ¨CWhere the hell is the Association? We can''t hold out much longer!"

    -¨CHas anyone contacted the Guild master? We need reinforcements!"

    The chaotic exchange of urgent voices flooded Emily''s ears, each plea andmand heightening her sense of dread. She strained to discern the specific details amidst the turmoil.

    "Jacob, what''s happening? Are you all right?" Emily''s voice cut through the chaos, trying to anchor Jacob''s attention.

    ¨CWe¡ª we encountered unexpected resistance in the dungeon. There are injuries, and we''re trying to stabilize everyone," Jacob replied, his voice strained.

    In the background, a woman''s panicked voice broke through, ¨CWe need help! The bleeding won''t stop! Someone, get the Guild master!"

    At the mention of the Guild master, Jacob hurriedly interjected, ¨CMiss Emily, I called you. We need assistance, and we''re trying to contact the Guild master, but the situation is dire."

    Fear gripped Emily''s heart as she listened to the unfolding crisis.

    ''Father is in the meeting, so he probably locked his smartwatch. He has the habit of closing it, and he never listens no matter how many times I say.''

    She remembered what her father said and realized that things were not in a good situation. Without a moment''s hesitation, Emily instantly rose from her seat, her mind racing with the urgency of the situation.

    "I''ll head to where Father is staying. I''ll also contact the Association for immediate support. Hold on, Jacob, help is on the way," she reassured, her voice resolute.

    With determined steps, Emily rushed towards the location where her Father was engaged in the meeting. She knew every second counted. As she approached the meeting room, she steeled herself to barge in and inform her father of the dire situation unfolding in the dungeon.

    The meeting room door swung open abruptly, and Emily stepped in, her eyes determined and her expression urgent. Her father, Tom, nced at her with narrowed eyes, a frown forming on his face.

    "Emily, I''ve told you not to interrupt our meetings," he scolded, his tone firm.

    "I know, Father, but it''s urgent. Pleasee for a second." Saying that she called her father out.

    "Sorry, gentlemen. Give me a minute." With that, her father stepped out of the room and closed the door. "You better give me a good reason Emily, this meeting is quite important."

    "There''s a crisis in the dungeon. Team-1 is facing unexpected resistance, and there are injuries. We need your immediate assistance," Emily exined hastily, her voice conveying the gravity of the situation.

    Tom''s stern expression softened as he absorbed the urgency in Emily''s words. Without hesitation, Emily continued to inform him of the details. As Tom listened, the color drained from his face, and concern etched lines on his forehead.

    "Cancel the meeting," he dered abruptly, entering the room once again and grabbing his coat.

    One of the individuals inside the meeting room questioned, "For what reason, Mister Tom? Why are you canceling the meeting?"

    Tom met their gaze with a serious expression. "Something urgent hase up, and I need to be there. We''ll reschedule this meeting forter."

    He offered no further exnation, leaving the room with Emily in tow, the urgency of the situation evident in his determined stride. The weight of responsibility hung in the air as they made their way towards the guild''smand center, ready to address the crisis unfolding in the dungeon.

    Yet, little did they know that this would only be the start.

 Chapter 302 71.3 - Approaching Event

    Chapter 302  71.3 - Approaching Event

    ??¨CCLANK! CLANK!

    Inside the training room of the Academy, the sound of metal shing with metal constantly ringed around. One weapon, coated with a vibrant blue aura, stabbed forward, generating wind, while the other one, adorned with a white-gray colored aura, constantly deflected it.

    "Ha!"

    ¨CSWOOSH

    The spear shed, its long reach attempting to stab the person before her from the shoulder. Yet, before it could even meet its target, the agile figure swiftly tilted her body to the side. The weapon in her hands gleamed as it adjusted, changing the trajectory of the spear mid-swing.

    However, the spear user, anticipating the move, retracted his weapon in a practiced movement, clenching his muscles with precision.

    ¨CWOOSH!

    With a clean sweep, the spear user aimed for a low strike, targeting the sword user''s foot. The blue-aura-coated weapon whizzed through the air, attempting to catch the agile opponent off guard. However, the sword user exhibited remarkable agility, swiftly lifting her foot to avoid the iing attack.

    "Not bad, Ethan," praised the sword user, a confident smile ying on her lips. "But, you still lost."

    Julia, with her white hair and piercing blue eyes, grinned widely as she signaled her watch. "Your five-minute mark is finished, and you still couldn''tnd a clean hit on me."

    Ethan, panting and slightly frustrated, looked at Julia. "You''re a monster, Julia," he admitted, acknowledging her exceptional skill inbat once again.

    "Well, it''s not my fault you can''t keep up," Julia teased, twirling her sword with a flourish. "Maybe you need more practice."

    ''Yeah, that''s right. Though, I am doing my best.''

    Ethan thought, yet he still couldn''t help but chuckle at her yful taunts. Julia was not only his teammate but also a formidable sparring partner who pushed him to improve hisbat skills.

    Julia, with a triumphant grin, approached Ethan after their sparring session. "Well, well, Ethan. Since you lost the bet, you know what that means."

    ''This guy. What is this speed of improvement?''

    However, while she was saying that, Julia was inwardly thinking of the prowess that Ethan had disyed. Considering the fact that Ethan hadn''t even awakened just a year ago, the fact that he was able to push her to such length showed his abnormal, monstrous talent.

    ''You are the monster here.''

    Ethan, catching his breath, raised an eyebrow. "Yeah, yeah. I know. I''ll be the one paying for the meal today."

    ''If he progresses like that, it won''t be too long before I start paying for the meals. I should squeeze him out as best as I can.''

    "That''s right!" Julia eximed, patting him on the back. "Consider it a reward for being such an entertaining sparring partner. You almost had me there."

    Even though she may look and act like an airheaded person without any worries in her life, she has the awareness of a Hunter. It was just that she disliked acting rigidly all the time and making her life monotonous.

    Ethan shook his head with a smile, epting his fate. "Next time, Julia. I''ll get you next time."

    Juliaughed, teasingly adding, "Sure, sure. But for now, let''s focus on the meal. I''m craving something extravagant, and your wallet will take care of it."

    After their sparring session, Julia and Ethan left the high-ranking student training grounds. It was a secluded area reserved for the elite, essible only to those who had proven themselves in various aspects of their training. Julia, with her reputation as a skilled fighter as well as her high ranking, had brought Ethan to this exclusive space.

    As they walked away from the training grounds, the atmosphere changed. The area was more spacious, with state-of-the-art equipment and advanced training facilities. The air felt fresher, and the surroundings were quieterpared to the general training grounds.

    Julia, in high spirits from their lively sparring match, led the way with a confident stride. Ethan followed, still catching his breath but with a content smile on his face.

    "So, where are we heading for this celebratory meal?" Ethan asked, curious about Julia''s choice.

    Julia chuckled, enjoying the moment. "There aren''t many ces we can go, you know. We will go with the usual one."

    "The usual one."

    Ethan muttered. Whenever Julia said the usual one, she meant the most expensive restaurant on the whole campus.

    ''Well, as expected from her, I guess.''

    Since he had seen an incredible increase in his rank, Ethan''s funds that he could get from his family also increased. The Hartleys mostly operated on merit, and the more potential you showed, the better opportunities you would get.

    As they were about to leave the high-ranking student training grounds, their attention was drawn to a familiar figure. Lucas was engaged in intensebat with golems. He swung his sword with relentless determination, even though his body showed signs of exhaustion and injury.

    Julia, observing from a distance, couldn''t help but mumble to herself, "This dumb bastard is pushing himself too much."

    Concern etched on her face, Julia turned to Ethan. "Did something happen? Lucas is usually not this reckless. We should check on him."

    Ethan nodded, sharing Julia''s worry. They approached Lucas, who seemed absorbed in his own battle. The golems, despite being artificial constructs for training, were putting up a formidable fight. Sweat dripped from Lucas''s forehead, and his movements were bing visibly strained.

    "Lucas!" Julia called out, her voice cutting through the sounds of shing metal. "What''s going on? You''re pushing yourself too hard."

    Lucas, mid-swing, spared them a nce. "I''m fine. Just need to blow off some steam. Got a lot on my mind."

    Julia sighed, not entirely convinced. "Blowing-" Just as she was about to nag him, Lucas suddenly turned his face, his blue eyes meeting with his twins''.

    "Just leave me alone, you stupid fuck."

    ''You are one of those as well, just because you have it all. Look at this stupid smile of yours.''

    The thoughts in his head were wandering around. After he had recently awakened, he had been having a very hard time controlling his feelings from time to time.

    The past two weeks were all filled with countless times he spent thinking about what he needed to do while these guys just enjoyed themselves.

    His demeanor was a little different, as well as the look in his eyes.

    "What?" Julia immediately noticed it.

    ''This is¡­..''

    She knew Lucas tended to do this when they were young.

    ''Something really happened.''

    Though, she still knew Lucas wouldn''t do it without a reason.

    At that moment, someone stepped into the scene, the atmosphere turning cold with their presence. The neer was like a model, with his chestnut hair and piercing green eyes, but the pressure emanating from him was no joke.

    Julia mumbled under her breath, "Victor, what are you doing here?"

    Victor, the heir to the prestigious ckthorn family, didn''t say much. Instead, he fixed his gaze on Lucas with a stern expression.

    "Lucas, you should apologize to her for being rude," Victor stated, his voice carrying authority andmand.

    "What?" Lucas said as he looked into Victor. "Who the hell are you to meddle with what I am doing?" His face contained a smirk, and he continued.

    "Apologize to her."

    "What if I don''t?"

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    In an instant, before Lucas could even say anything, Victor appeared right beside him, grabbing him by his neck.

    "If you don''t, then I will make it so."

    "Grrr¡­.."

    Lucas tried to pry Victor''s hand off his neck, his face contorted with a mix of frustration and defiance. However, Victor''s grip proved to be unyielding, his strength surpassing Lucas''s attempts to break free.

    Just at that moment, Julia rushed to Victor''s side, her eyes wide with shock and anger. "Victor, what are you doing?"

    Victor met Julia''s gaze with a calm demeanor. "Teaching him a lesson," he replied, his voice unwavering. "No one should disrespect you, Julia. It''s a matter of principle."

    The way he said it while his eyes were shining, some of the people watching him gasped. Especially the girls threw an envious gaze at Julia.

    "What the fuck are you saying, you motherfucker?" Yet, the reaction that the girl gave was different from what they expected. "

    "I don''t need someone to protect my dignity for me," Julia asserted, her voice firm and defiant. She red at Victor, making it clear that this matter didn''t concern him. In an assertive move, she pped Victor''s hand away, breaking free from his grip.

    Victor, for a brief moment, looked surprised by Julia''s reaction. The onlookers, still processing the unexpected turn of events, exchanged puzzled nces.

    "This matter doesn''t concern you." She said, turning her head to Lucas. "And, you bastard. Come with me. We are going to have a talk."

    Julia turned her fiery gaze to Lucas, who was still catching his breath after the encounter with Victor. Without hesitation, she grabbed him by his cor, a stern expression on her face. The onlookers, though unsure of the details, couldn''t help but feel the intensity of the situation.

    Throwing onest look at Victor, Julia bore into his eyes. "If you ever pull something like this again, things won''t be resolved this simply."

    With that, Julia led Lucas away, leaving a tense atmosphere behind them. The training room, once filled with the sounds of shing weapons, now held a lingering silence as the onlookers processed the unexpected confrontation they had witnessed.

    ''Wow¡­.This girl is really crazy when she is angry.''

    Yet, Ethan couldn''t help but flinch, seeing the rare case of Julia being angry.

    However, none of the four had noticed the pair of amber eyes watching the scene unfolding before her.

    ''What?''

    The girl who felt like the reaction she needed to give wasn''t there, yet she could even say anything.

    ********

    In thevish office at the pinnacle of one of the towering structures in the Golden District, a man stood by the expansive ss windows, gazing down at the city below.

    The sprawling metropolis extended beneath him, its intricatework of streets and buildings appearing like a miniature world. The man, impably dressed, exuded an air of authority and opulence.

    ¨CTHUD!

    As he silently surveyed the panorama, his butler entered the room, the door closing with a soft click behind him. The butler, ever attentive, waited patiently, anticipating his master''s next move.

    The man remained silent for a moment longer, absorbing the view. The city, with its bustling life, seemed insignificant from this vantage point. Finally, he spoke, his voice carrying a weight of contemtion.

    "How little they appear from up here, like ants scurrying about. Weak, and their significance merely a product of their numbers," he mused, his eyes still fixed on the miniature world below. "Do you ever wonder, Butler, if this is how deities perceive humans?"

    The butler, ustomed to his master''s moments of reflection, maintained his poisedposure. He waited for the man to delve deeper into his thoughts, ready to serve and engage in conversation as required.

    The man continued with his contemtions, a subtle mncholy underlying his words.

    "That''s probably the case, isn''t it, Butler?" he said, his gaze still fixed on the city below. "No matter how fervently one may scream for help, it often goes unanswered. It''s only when one ascends thedder of the Awakened that they seem to gain the power to shape their own destiny, to achieve what they desire."

    He spoke with a touch of resignation as if acknowledging the harsh reality of the world. The butler, attuned to his master''s musings, listened attentively, awaiting any further insights or directives.

    "In their pursuit of power, humans willingly be pawns, seeking the favor of the Awakened. A hierarchical dance, where only those at the top can truly mold their fate," he continued, his eyes coldly looking at the scene.

    After absorbing the view, he turned away from the window, facing his butler with a steely gaze.

    "I assume you are here to brief me about the matter regarding the absorption of lower-ranking guilds. How are the preparations going?" he inquired, his tone a blend of expectation and authority.

    The butler, now given the cue to speak, responded with his usualposed demeanor, "Everything is proceeding as nned, sir. Our branch guild, the Redcrushers, is executing the strategy seamlessly. ording to our estimations, it won''t be too long before they swallow the remainingpetition."

    A subtle smile crept across the man''s face as he heard the reassuring report. "Excellent. It''s time that the name Philips starts to be remembered within the same line as the seven renowned families."

 Chapter 303 71.4 - Approaching Event

    Chapter 303  71.4 - Approaching Event

    ??As the weekend drew to a close, Emily found herself alone in her academy room, surrounded by theforting ambiance of her familiar space.

    The weight of responsibilities bore down on her, evident in the furrowed lines on her forehead. She paced around the room, deep in thought, and began to mumble to herself.

    "What do we need to do... how do we manage to get over this hurdle?" she whispered, the words escaping her lips in a soft murmur. Her eyes darted around the room as if seeking answers from the familiar surroundings.

    "The members'' morale is getting lower and lower¡­.I need to do something¡­."

    She paused, leaning against a desk, lost in contemtion. She needed to make a possible n, yet she couldn''t do it at all.

    They were utterly crushed. All three teams under their guild, which were responsible for dungeon explorations, were somehow subjected to a unique dungeon phenomenon.

    "And, there were even viins."

    The appearance of viins, the increased pressure from the surrounding guilds, and theck of support from the association¡­.They weren''t even allowed to touch get loans¡­It was like every door was closed for them, yet she couldn''t do anything.

    ''Should I call for help again?''

    She thought about contacting Ethan once again.

    ''No. I shouldn''t do that. I can''t burden others every time, and he is basically a stranger.''

    As the weight of responsibility bore down on her, Emily couldn''t shake the feeling of being trapped in a web of challenges with no clear way out. With a heavy sigh, she lowered her head, determined to find a solution but unsure of where to begin.

    The room held her silent struggle, a battlefield of thoughts and emotions as she grappled with the daunting task of restoring the guild''s morale and forging a path forward.

    ********

    The tension from the training room carried over to the dining area, where Julia, Lucas, and Ethan found themselves sharing a table. The usually lively trio now sat in a somewhat awkward silence, the recent confrontation lingering in the air.

    Julia, unable to contain her curiosity and concern, looked at Lucas with a stern gaze. "Alright, spill it. What was your problem back there?"

    Lucas, initially resistant, felt the weight of Julia''s gaze and sighed. He looked at both Julia and Ethan and after a moment, his angry expression softened a little.

    "It''s nothing," Lucas replied evasively, trying to downy the situation.

    Julia wasn''t buying it. "Clearly, it''s not nothing. You don''t just snap like that for no reason."

    Ethan, who had been silently observing the exchange, chimed in. "Lucas, you know we have known each other for almost our whole lives, right? If something''s bothering you, you can talk to us."

    Lucas hesitated, his gaze shifting between his twin and Ethan.

    ''Yeah¡­.I have known you for my whole life¡­..Or, did I really?''

    Lucas thought to himself inwardly, hearing Ethan''s words. He wanted to chuckle right here, yet he was not that stupid.

    ''Tch. I need to control myself better. Else, they will understand.''

    Lucas was by no means stupid; one could even say he was a lot more talented in terms of social skills. Yet, the visions that constantly bugged him in his dreams had shaken hisposure and made it a lot harder for him to even act like usual.

    Lucas looked at Julia for a moment, and then a defeated chuckle escaped his lips. "You''re not making it easy for me, are you?"

    "I''m precisely making it hard for you so that you can understand how it felt to just even try to talk to you," Julia retorted, her expression unyielding.

    Lucas sighed, realizing he had to open up. "Fine, fine," he said, shaking his head. "You win."

    Julia smirked in triumph. "So, you''re finally going to spill the beans now? Took you long enough, you bastard."

    "You really are not making it easy for me," Lucas replied, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. He looked at both Julia and Ethan before letting out another sigh. "Alright, alright. I had a reason to act like that."

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Well, we''re listening."

    Lucas hesitated for a moment, ncing between his twin and Ethan. "You both remember what happened in the Phantom''s Land, right?"

    Julia and Ethan nodded in agreement.

    "Well," Lucas began, his tone serious, "when we lost consciousness, I... I saw visions. Visions of the future, filled with destruction."

    Julia''s expression shifted, her general yful demeanor reced by concern and squinty. "Destruction? What do you mean?"

    ''This should be enough to let them feel empathy.''

    He thought inwardly as he remembered the memories that were transferred to him. At this point, Lucas was sure that all the things he had seen were the life that he was supposed to live in an alternate timeline.

    He also remembered what Ethan had told him before when he was a child, the times when he talked about his dreams of a warrior facing an army of enemies.

    He suspected that there was a meaning to his dreams now.

    Lucas took a deep breath before continuing with his exnations, "I don''t know the details, but it felt real. The world crumbling, chaos, and something ominous lurking. I can''t shake off the feeling that whatever we saw there wasn''t just some random illusion."

    Ethan''s frown deepened as he listened to Lucas''s revtion. He nced at Julia, and then his gaze returned to Lucas, a pondering expression on his face.

    "Lucas," Ethan began, choosing his words carefully, "do you think what you saw in those visions has a chance of bing real? I mean, is it something that might actually happen in the future?"

    Lucas met Ethan''s gaze, and after a moment''s ''hesitation,'' he nodded. "Yeah. It''s been eating me up recently, thinking about the possibilities. It''s like a constant weight on my shoulders, and I find it hard to shake off."

    Julia leaned back in her chair, absorbing the seriousness of the situation. "So, you''ve been overworking yourself because of these visions?"

    Lucas sighed. "Yeah. I can''t get them out of my head, and the more I think about them, the more it feels like they''re not just random dreams. It''s like I''ve glimpsed into a possible future, and it''s haunting me."

    Ethan also sighed, a sense of worry etched on his face. "Well, I kind of understand that. You guys remember the times when I talked about my dreams, right?"

    "The dreams you mentioned when we were kids? I thought you no longer saw them."

    "Well, it is not that I no longer see them. It is just that I decided not to mention it since they seem rather childish. But, my dreams also make me feel anxious from time to time as well, so I can empathize with how Lucas feels."

    Julia looked at both Lucas and Ethan, a yful smile appearing on her face. "Well, well, how did I end up between two dreamy bastards?" she teased in a light tone, trying to ease the tension in the air.

    ''I knew it; something was wrong with him since Phantom''s Land.''

    Ethan chuckled, appreciating Julia''s attempt to lighten the mood. "Yeah, dreamy bastards unite."

    Lucas managed a small grin, making himself look like he was feeling a bit relieved that his friends were taking the situation in stride. This is how he ''was supposed to act'' after all.

    Julia, however, quickly shifted her gaze back to Lucas, her yful expression turning stern.

    "Jokes aside, Lucas, whether it''s because of dreams or not, you better fix your attitude. You were never like the Lucas I knew at all."

    As her words escaped her mouth, Lucas'' eyes slightly widened, yet he managed to keep his expression.

    ''Yeah, the Lucas you knew¡­..It is like, you know nothing.''

    However, he didn''t show his thoughts on his face and simply nodded just as they were eating. "I will try my best."

    "You better."

    Just like that, the two continued to eat.

    ******

    "You are doing well."

    The training ground was bathed in the soft hues of the morning sun, casting long shadows across the open space. Sylvie stood at the center, her posture markedly different from three weeks ago.

    The once uncertain stance had transformed into a solid foundation, a testament to the progress she had made under Astron''s guidance.

    ''I am doing well¡­.He really praised me.''

    She couldn''t help but be happy inwardly. After all, she knew this mentor of hers was quite strict with his praises as he rarely gave any insights to her.

    Astron observed her with his usual demeanor, his sharp eyes scanning every movement with an approving nod. The subtle shifts in Sylvie''s muscle memory and the newfound confidence in her stance spoke volumes about the intensity of their training.

    "You''vee a long way, Sylvie," Astron remarked, his voice measured but holding a rare note of satisfaction. "Your dedication to the training has yielded significant improvements."

    Sylvie, breathing slightly heavier but with a happy gleam in her eyes, acknowledged his words with a nod. The past three weeks had been a rigorous routine of physical conditioning,bat drills, and Astron''s meticulous guidance.

    Her body had adapted, muscles growing stronger, and her reflexes bing sharper. She had been pushing herself to the limits after everything that had happened in the Phantom''s Land.

    Though she didn''t me herself, she also experienced firsthand how hard it was to fight while protecting someone when she was carrying Jasmine to their bungalows. Thus, she now knew the importance of being able to trust the person that needed to be protected.

    ''In the future, I should make my teammates be able to fight with ease without thinking about me.''

    This was what she thought.

    As the warmth of satisfaction settled, Astron''s gaze shifted subtly. "We can take this to the next stage," he announced, his voice carrying an air of challenge.

    Sylvie, intrigued by his words, questioned, "Next stage?"

    Astron turned to face her directly, standing at a short distance. "Now that you have a solid foundation and a good grasp of the basics, it''s time to see how well you can adapt in actualbat scenarios."

    Sylvie''s eyes widened with a mix of excitement and apprehension. The notion of moving beyond the structured drills and applying her skills in dynamic situations intrigued her. She may have approached the physical training timidly at the start, but after the moment she took her first step, things changed rapidly, and she was enjoying every moment of this training.

    "Combat scenarios?"

    Astron nodded. "Yes. It''s time to test your adaptability and decision-making under pressure. This is an essential step in bing a proficientbatant."

    He stepped backward, his eyes locking onto hers with a firm intensity. "Now, whenever you are ready,e at me."

    Sylvie hesitated for a moment, considering the implications of the next stage. "Is it okay?" she asked, concern creasing her brow. "You don''t have any defensive measures on you."

    Astron''s response was confident. "It''s fine. You won''t be able tond a hit." He said it in a manner that he was nonchnt.

    Even though it scratched Sylvie''s pride a little, she wasn''t delusional enough to think he could be able to injure an Awakened specialized inbat like this.

    ''Then, I won''t hold back.''

    Encouraged by his assurance, Sylvie squared her shoulders and took a deep breath, preparing herself for the challenge ahead.

    The training ground, once a space for drills and conditioning, now transformed into an arena for a different kind of test.

    "Come at me," Astron gestured, his demeanor shifting into a stance of readiness.

    "Un." She nodded, taking the stance he taught her when she needed to attack.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    With a rapid speed enhanced by her mana, she lunged herself forward, attempting to strike him from his chest.

    Yet, before her strike could evennd, she saw him tilting his body slightly.

    ¨CTHUD!

    And then, she felt the touch of his fingers on the right joint of her shoulder. Following that, her arm lost its strength.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    And then, she felt her legs no longer touching the ground and saw the world spinning.

    ¨CTHUD!

    "Tu, tu, tu¡­."

    As she felt her back hitting the ground, the sensations of her body returned with the slight pain all around.

    "It hurts¡­."

    She mumbled as she turned to look at the source. He just stood there as if nothing happened and looked into her eyes.

    "Get up."

    It was the start of her hell¡­..

 Chapter 304 72.1 - Moving Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 304 Chapter 72.1 - Moving Pieces</h4>

    Sylvie groaned, pushing herself up from the ground, her body aching from the impact. Astron''s stern gaze remained fixed on her as he urged her to stand.

    "Again," he said, his voice firm but unwavering. Sylvie nodded, determination flickering in her eyes despite the soreness in her muscles.

    She readied herself for another assault, channeling her mana to enhance her speed and agility. With a renewed sense of focus, she lunged forward once more, aiming for a swift strike.

    However, Astron''s response was once again swift and precise. He deftly evaded her attack, his movements almost anticipatory. Before Sylvie could react, she felt the touch on her elbows, her arm directed to a different position.

    ¨CSWOOSH! ¨CTHUD!

    Thrown to the ground once again, Sylvie grunted, her frustration mounting. Astron''s words echoed in her mind ¨C "Get up."

    For the next ten minutes, the training ground became a relentless cycle of Sylvie attacking and Astron effortlessly countering. Each attempt, each strike met with calcted precision, resulting in Sylvie being tossed to the ground repeatedly.

    Her body, fueled by determination, pushed through the pain. Each fall became a lesson, a painful reminder of the vast gap in theirbat skills. Yet, Sylvie refused to yield.

    ¨CSWOOSH! ¨CTHUD! ¨CSWOOSH! ¨CTHUD!

    Her attacks became more varied, attempting kicks, feints, and grapples, but Astron''s defense was imprable. He seemed to predict her every move, effortlessly nullifying her attempts.

    As the ten minutes psed, Sylvie''s body was covered in sweat, bruises, and aching muscles. But beneath the physical strain, a newfound resilience blossomed within her.

    Astron finally called an end to the session. "That''s enough for today."

    Sylvie, breathing heavily, looked up at him. Despite the exhaustion, there was a glimmer of satisfaction in her eyes. She had faced a relentless challenge, and though she hadn''t ovee itpletely, she had persisted.

    "Rest," Astron instructed, a hint of approval in his tone. "You''ve made progress, but there''s still much to learn."

    As Sylvie nodded and headed towards a bench to catch her breath, Astron observed her with an unreadable expression.

    It was a grueling training session, but perhaps it was a necessary step for Sylvie to grasp theplexities ofbat and continue her journey toward mastery.

    "Can you tell me why you haven''t been able tond a hit on me?" He suddenly asked, approaching her from the side.

    Sylvie, still catching her breath on the bench, looked up as Astron approached. His question caught her off guard, and she blinked, processing the inquiry.

    "Why haven''t you been able tond a hit on me?" Astron repeated, his tone neutral.

    Sylvie scratched her head awkwardly, her gaze flickering between Astron and the training ground. "Uh, well, you''re faster and stronger, right?"

    Astron shook his head, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "It''s not just about speed and strength, Sylvie." With a subtle motion, he slid up the sleeves of his training attire, revealing two bracelets on each arm. "These weighted bracelets restrict my movements. There are also two on my ankles."

    Sylvie''s eyes widened as she finally noticed the hidden essories. A mix of realization and embarrassment washed over her. "Oh, I... I didn''t know you were wearing those."

    As she said that, she averted her gaze as her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "I didn''t consider that. I just thought you were naturally that fast and strong."

    ''He had weighted bracelets on him all this time? And, I said faster, ignorantly. I must have looked like a dumb beginner.''

    She threw a quick look at him, then realized his expression didn''t change much.

    ''Well, he probably doesn''t care.''

    "Now, what is your answer?" Astron asked once again, looking at Sylvie.

    "Um¡­.I don''t know how, but you were able to anticipate my movements every time, right?"

    "Correct."

    "Then, is it because I made them obvious?"

    Astron nodded approvingly at Sylvie''s quick realization. "You catch on fast," he reiterated.

    Standing up, Astron resumed his calm andposed demeanor. "Inbat, it''s crucial to mask your intentions and read your opponent. That''s why I had conducted today''s training like this," he exined, gesturing to the weighted bracelets. "You need to learn not only to anticipate your opponent''s moves but also to make your actions less predictable."

    Sylvie listened attentively, absorbing the wisdom Astron shared. Theplexity ofbat strategy unfolded before her, and she felt a renewed sense of purpose.

    Turning back to her, Astron looked down at Sylvie, who was still seated on the ground. "From now on, we''ll focus on training your ability to read your opponent. It''s an essential skill that goes beyond just physical strength. You need to understand their intentions, anticipate their actions, and react ordingly."

    ''Read their intentions, anticipate their actions, and react ordingly.'' She repeated her words inwardly as she thought. ''I can see the emotional state of others. Then, if I can develop it, maybe I can even see their thoughts?''

    She hadn''t previously thought about her powers to be able to read the emotions of others, but after everything that happened in Phantom''s Land, she knew she could develop herself further.

    ''Irina can fight, excel in theory, and even use magic a lot better than me. She is beautiful too¡­.''

    She didn''t know why, but she was having an inward sense of rivalry after staying together for a while. They asionally hung out together when Irina and Sylvie were free, and she really thought Irina was a good person and different from the initial impression she gave to others.

    However, at the same time, shepared herself to her a little and was disappointed.

    "Do you understand?"

    Sylvie nodded, determined to grasp this new aspect ofbat. "I''ll do my best. Teach me how to read my opponent."

    Astron''s purple eyes met hers, and a flicker of approval crossed his expression. He seemed satisfied inwardly, too. "Good. Next time, we''ll start with some exercises to sharpen your observational skills. Pay attention to your opponent''s bodynguage, subtle movements, and any patterns they might reveal. You can train with your friends if you wish, but don''t take it overboard."

    "Un."

    "Then, I will take my leave."

    As Astron turned to leave, Sylvie nodded and began gathering her things. However, just as she was about to head in the opposite direction, Astron''s gaze shifted downward, focusing on her legs.

    Feeling a bit self-conscious, Sylvie looked down at her legs and then back at Astron. "Did something matter?" she asked, a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    Astron shook his head, a mysterious expression crossing his face. "Nothing. Just a minor observation."

    With that, he turned away and walked off, leaving Sylvie slightly perplexed but trusting that there was a purpose behind Astron''s scrutiny, though she had failed to notice the small dark energy oozing from the item that had far long disintegrated to her legs before. ((N1))

    *******

    The vibrant chatter of students filled the air in the ssroom, a lively hub of discussion during the lunch break. A group of five friends gathered around a table, their excitement evident as they delved into a recent show that had captivated their attention.

    "Hey, did you all catch that new show that airedst night? The one about the group with superpowers in a world without Awakened?"

    "Oh yeah! The action scenes were insane! The effects were top-notch. But, did anyone else feel like the main character was a bit off?"

    "Totally. I mean, at first, he seemed like this hero, but as the episode progressed, he got darker and darker. It was unexpected."

    "That''s what made it interesting, though! I love it when shows throw in a curveball. But seriously, who saw thating? The guy turned out to be a ruthless murderer, not the hero everyone thought."

    "I had my suspicions from the start. There was something about his smile, you know? Like, it felt a bit too sinister."

    "Really? I waspletely blindsided. I thought he was going to be the savior of the world or something. But it turns out he''s more like their worst nightmare."

    Just as they were talking amongst themselves, suddenly, one of the girls spoke.

    "Yeah¡­.But, guys, have you seen Theresa?"

    They exchanged nces, realizing they hadn''t seen Theresa sincest Saturday. Concern etched across their faces, one of them asked, "Didn''t she mention where she was going?"

    The girl who had brought up Theresa''s absence shook her head. "I tried reaching out to her, but I couldn''t get through. No calls, no texts. It''s like she vanished. She had never done something like this before, you know? It feels suspicious."

    Concern deepened in the group as they contemted Theresa''s mysterious disappearance. "Maybe we should ask the school if they''ve heard anything," someone suggested.

    Just as they were pondering their next move, the door cracked open, and Instructor Eleanor entered the room.

    "Good morning, Cadets."

    The students talking immediately dispersed with Eleanor''s appearance. At this point, many of the students were well aware of her temper and seriousness, and the group decided to postpone the report after the ss.

    ¨CFLICK!

    Eleanor, known for her exceptional mana maniption skills, suddenly flicked her hands, and the air in the room seemed to ripple with energy.

    The atmosphere became charged as small papers on her desk fluttered and levitated, then floated gracefully towards the students,nding one by one in front of each desk.

    As the papers settled, Eleanor exined, "This, cadets, is going to be a part of your next practical assignment." She paused for effect, her gaze scanning the room. "I want you to write your names on these papers using only your mana."

    The students exchanged puzzled nces, intrigued by the unusual assignment. Eleanor continued, "You may start now."

    For the students of Arcadia Hunter Academy, where mana control had already progressed quite far, the assignment proved to be a breeze. In no more than five minutes, signatures and elegant script adorned the once-nk papers, showcasing the students'' mastery over their mana.

    ¨CFLICK!

    After seeing that everyone had finished, Eleanor, with another flick of her finger, effortlessly gathered the papers, returning them to her own table.

    The cadets watched in anticipation as she ced the papers into a bowl and began mixing them with a slight rotation of her hand.

    "Now, pay attention, cadets. The names you wrote with your mana are going to be crucial for the next part of the assignment," Eleanor announced.

    She continued, "In this next phase, each of you will pick a paper from the bowl, and the name written on that paper will be your opponent in the uing exam. The challenge is not only to test your individual skills but also to assess how well you adapt to different opponents. Remember, this is a crucial aspect of being a sessful Hunter."

    The students exchanged nces, realizing that their opponents were determined by fate, or rather, by the papers drawn from the bowl.

    Eleanor, with amanding presence, started calling out the names, beginning from the bottom ranks of the academy. Each called cadet stepped forward, apprehensively picking a paper from the bowl. With bated breath, they unfolded the papers to reveal the names written on them.

    "Cadet Timothy Grey," Eleanor called, and Timothy, who had been the first to inscribe his name, hesitated for a moment before revealing his opponent. The name on the paper was Leo Sparks.

    "Oh¡­." He was a rtively lower-rank student in the range of middle ranks, so Timothy seemed a bit more rxed.

    The calling of names continued, and the tension in the room heightened with each revtion. However, Eleanor made it clear that the cadet whose name was revealed in the paper wouldn''t participate in picking an opponent.

    "Astron Natusalune." Astron stepped up as he pushed his hands into the bowl. The name shown here was simple.

    Emily Anderson.

    -------------

    N1: The item Mason had given to Sylvie in Chapter 15.2.

 Chapter 305 72.2 - Moving Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 305 Chapter 72.2 - Moving Pieces</h4>

    "Emily Anderson."

    As the sound of Eleanor echoed in the ssroom, I turned my attention to the girl who was looking somehow lost on her desk.

    Her eyes were unfocused, and she seemed to be absorbed in her thoughts. She wasn''t even showing any signs of listening.

    "Sigh¡­."

    It seemed like Eleanor shared the same thoughts as me as she released a hearty sigh.

    "Emily Anderson!" Eleanor called out once again, this time more assertively. Emily finally raised her head from her desk, her green eyes darting around the ssroom as she seemed to be surprised by the attention.

    "Ah¡­." Emily made a startled exmation, realizing that she was the one Eleanor had been calling.

    Eleanor, with a no-nonsense expression, informed her, "Your name has been picked. Now, pay attention. You''ll be facing a fellow cadet in the uing exam."

    Emily nodded, understanding as she looked at me. I noticed that she had stiffened a little as she looked at me.

    ''Just as I had expected.''

    Seeing one of the people who knew about her guild must have made her remember the situation once again.

    Eleanor continued, "Now, let''s move on. The next student is..."

    I returned to my desk without saying anything, acknowledging Emily''s presence with a subtle nod.

    As I settled into my seat, my mind began to work, thinking about the reason behind the seemingly borate assignment of writing names with mana and picking opponents.

    The process struck me as more than just a creative way to pair cadets for the uing exam. It had a strategic element that hinted at the academy''s intention to level the ying field for all students.

    The academy may be ruthless, but at the same time, they needed to ensure fairness. Even though there were definitely structures in the academy because of the lineage of the students, at the very least, they needed to make sure that they were neutral.

    Therefore, the order in which the cadets picked the papers was crucial. The bottom-ranked students were given the opportunity to choose their opponents first. It wasn''t just a random draw; it was a tactical advantage for those who mightckbat prowess but possessed keen mana senses.

    By having the lower-ranked students pick their opponents, the academy provided a chance for those with exceptional mana perception to leverage their skills.

    They could observe the mana signatures of their desired opponents and track the corresponding papers.

    This way, even if they were at a disadvantage in terms of raw power orbat experience, they had the opportunity to strategize and choose opponents based on their mana properties.

    This was the reason why we were asked to write our names with solely our mana. That way, we would expose our mana properties onto the paper, making it easier to track. And if you were a low-ranked student because of yourck ofbat prowess, then you could at least choose your opponent.

    And if you are both weak and unable to sense your target''s mana correctly, then it means you are at the bottom of the food chain.

    The assignment was a clever way to introduce an element of fairness and strategy into the exam pairing process.

    It ensured that students with different strengths and weaknesses had an equal opportunity to face opponents they believed they could handle, leveling the ying field and fostering a more diverse range ofbat scenarios.

    ''And, I didn''t think the opportunity would present itself like this.''

    Since the school gave me the opportunity, why shouldn''t I use it? After all, such an exam was perfect for my field, and it was quite easy for me to choose my ''target.''

    ''Now, I only need to encourage a little.''

    With that thought, I sat at my desk, waiting for the practical test to start.

    ********

    The students gathered in the newly constructed training grounds, a sense of anticipation lingering in the air. Eleanor, with hermanding presence, stood before them, ready to exin the uing duel.

    "Now, Cadets," she began, her stern gaze scanning the assembled students. "We will start with the practical examination. You will be fighting a duel and will use your main weapons."

    Eleanor pointed to the formation in the middle of the training grounds. "This formation is designed to prevent any sustained fatal injuries during the duels. However, we will be monitoring closely, and any excessive force will be immediately stopped."

    The students exchanged nces, a mix of excitement and nervousness evident on their faces.

    "Now, step into your assigned duel arenas and prepare to face your opponent," Eleanormanded.

    As the students dispersed to their respective dueling spaces, Emily found herself unfocused on the impending duel. Her mind was preupied with the challenges her guild faced, casting a shadow over the training session.

    ''Let''s get this over with.''

    She thought as she entered the ring. The familiar feeling of her sword on her waist.

    ''Also, why did I match with this guy?''

    She couldn''t help but think to herself. Maybe fate was ying with her somehow, as he was one of the two who had known about her previous guild situation.

    ''Well, it is not like that is important. I should just finish it fast.''

    She thought inwardly. She was not in the mood to fight, let alone train. Subconsciously, she regarded Astron below her. It was the normal thought process, considering Astron was still on the lower side of the ranks.

    Astron, on the other side of the ring, readied his daggers, determined to give his ''best'' despite the ranking difference. He understood the unspoken hierarchy but saw the duel as an opportunity to prove his skills. At least, that was how it looked to Emily.

    Eleanor''s authoritative voice cut through the murmurs in the training ground, "Begin!"

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    With that signal, Emily swiftly rushed forward, her sword gleaming in the sunlight.

    ********

    As I looked at the girl in front of me, I gripped my daggers. Normally, the most optimal choice for me would be to utilize my bow from a distance, just like previously.

    However, I decided not to do so since I knew about Emily''s speed from the dungeon.

    ''Also, I wonder how far she has developed.''

    It had been a while since I went to the dungeon exploration with her, so I wanted to see what the average student''s growth was like.

    "Begin."

    As Eleanor''s voice echoed from the speaker, I instantly sensed the uing ripple from my front.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    And in an instant, Emily was before me with her sword shing.

    ¨CCLANG!

    My daggers shed with Emily''s sword, the impact sending a jolt through my arms. It was a strong strike, and I couldn''t help but feel my left arm going numb from the force.

    ''She''s not holding back.''

    I noticed the intensity in her eyes, a determination that hinted at her going all out from the very start. It seemed she wanted to get over this duel really fast.

    "Hmm?" She made a surprised exmation.

    ''But, looking down on your enemy is not good.''

    In general, this type of attack would be done if you have prior information about your opponent. Since, in life and death, information is important. Generally, the fighters'' first exchange of blows would serve as a measurement of their strength.

    Yet, her just dispersing this step meant she thought I wouldn''t be able to block it.

    After our initial sh, instead of pausing, Emily seamlessly transitioned into another strike. This time, a diagonal sh was aimed at my midsection.

    SWOOSH!

    Thinking on my feet, I tilted my body to evade the iing de. Subtly shifting my foot, I managed to slide under Emily''s arm, attempting to close the distance between us. Emily, quick to react, tried to maintain the space, but her explosive powercked a bit, giving me the opportunity.

    ¨CSLASH!

    With a swift motion, I closed the remaining gap and managed to cut her on her chest with my dagger.

    "Urghk-"

    She let out a small grunt of pain, yet she was able to conceal it.

    SLASH!

    Emily attempted a quick counter-attack, her sword shing towards me.

    ''A donkey counterattack.''

    However, I had already anticipated her move and swiftly deflected her sh with my two daggers. The added force from the mana injection in her strike made it necessary for me to use both hands to redirect the attack.

    ¨CTHUD!

    Following the deflection, I threw a quick kick to Emily''s chest, targeting the same spot where I had shed her moments ago.

    The impact made her grunt in pain, a testament to the effectiveness of the strategy.

    Yet, instead of pursuing the advantage, I took a step back, daggers still in hand, and eyed her carefully.

    "What are you doing?" I called out, my tone measured. "Your mind seems elsewhere."

    She shot me a fleeting nce, a mix of irritation and frustration in her eyes, both from the pain and probably from my words. "I don''t need your concern. Let''s just finish this," she retorted, readjusting her stance.

    "Is that so?" I replied as I looked into her eyes.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    Without saying anything, she just rushed to me once again, this time at a faster speed.

    ''She is using her skill, huh?''

    With my [Perceptive Insight], I could easily see the mana channeled on her legs. Seemingly enough, she was using her skill.

    As she closed the distance, she suddenly shed, even though her de wouldn''t physically reach me. It was a feint, a distraction.

    In response, I quickly deflected the attack with my two daggers, anticipating her next move.

    ¨CZAP!

    A beam shot forward from her de, aimed directly at me. However, I had already seen through her strategy. Using my enhanced reflexes, I adeptly deflected the beam with a precise movement of my daggers.

    "You may not want to do it," I remarked, my toneposed. "Or you may hesitate to make your decision," I said as I looked into her eyes.

    As Emily''s beam attack was deflected with precision, she shot me a re, her eyes narrowing in frustration. The duel continued, but the tension between us was palpable.

    "What''s with thementary during the fight?" she snapped, frustration evident in her voice.

    I met her gaze without flinching, my tone calm and measured. "I can sense hesitation in your de. You may not want to admit it, or you may hesitate to make your decision," I said once again, my words intentional as I locked eyes with her. "But, what is bugging you will remain if you don''t take action."

    A fleeting moment of vulnerability crossed Emily''s expression, and she stiffened for a second. Her irritation seemed to be fueled not only by the pain from the duel but also by the acknowledgment of her internal struggle.

    ''It is time to end this.''

    I sensed the hesitation in Emily''s demeanor, and I decided to capitalize on it. Suddenly, I shed towards her with a burst of speed.

    Seeing me approach, Emily tried to intercept my path, but her attackcked the force and confidence it needed. It was evident that the internal struggle was affecting herbat abilities.

    Swiftly, I forcefully twisted my body, testing the limits of my flexibility as I slid under her strike. Seizing the opportunity, I targeted Emily''s pir foot, disrupting her bnce and causing her to lose control.

    ¨CTHUD!

    Emily stumbled and fell to the ground, her sword slipping from her hand. I moved quickly, putting one of my daggers to her neck, marking the end of the duel.

    "I surrender."

    I heard her confirmation as I stood up. Just as I turned to leave, I threw onest look at Emily.

    "Pride is useless once the regret of not making one''s decisionses over," I spoke. "Doing what you know you need to do is the most important, regardless of how you may be perceived."

    With those words, I left the ring.

    ''Now, it is up to you to do what you want.''

 Chapter 306 72.3 - Moving Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 306 Chapter 72.3 - Moving Pieces</h4>

    Emily continued to sit in front of the changing room, her hands sped together, lost in the echo of Astron''s words. His advice had struck a chord within her, making her ponder the decisions she needed to make. The bustling sounds of students changing around her seemed distant as her thoughts consumed her.

    "Pride is useless once the regret of not making one''s decisionses over. Doing what you know you need to do is the most important, regardless of how you may be perceived," she mumbled to herself, contemting the weight behind those words. Astron''s eyes, purple and piercing, held a depth she hadn''t noticed before as if they harbored knowledge about something more.

    Frustration built up within her.

    "What does he know about me? Just because he somehow got his grades up or beat me, does he think he knows everything?" She mumbled.

    For people like her who used to deal with things themselves, she was rather repulsed by such words.

    "Who gives him the right to speak to me like that!?"

    She mulled over these questions, her emotions a mix of irritation and curiosity.

    As she continued to mumble to herself, one of the girls changing beside her nced over. "Did you say something?" the girl asked, her voice cutting through Emily''s introspection.

    Caught off guard, Emily paused, realizing that her inner musings had spilled out unintentionally. She shook her head, offering a forced smile. "No, just thinking out loud. Pay no mind."

    The girl shrugged and returned to changing, leaving Emily to confront the whirlwind of thoughts in her own mind.

    ¨CRING!

    The moment was interrupted by a familiar ring from her smartwatch ¨C a notification that sent a shiver of dread down her spine. As she opened the message, the situation inside the guild unfolded before her eyes. Another member was injured, resignations were looming, and the unsettling atmosphere within the guild painted a grim picture.

    "Sigh¡­.."

    A heavy sigh escaped her lips. The weight of responsibility pressed down on her shoulders, and the sh of her internal turmoil with the harsh reality of the guild''s struggles left her feeling overwhelmed.

    "But, what is bugging you will remain if you don''t take action."

    Yet, the words that had just been spoken seemed to echo in her mind once again.

    ''¡­..If I don''t take action¡­.'' Emily thought inwardly as she looked into the status of her guild.

    No matter what she wanted to say, she knew the position they were in wouldn''t be solved by their strength alone. She had been in a familiar situation before.

    ''I really don''t want to do it, but if I don''t do it, then what will be left after this.''

    Even though she didn''t want to look weak in front of the person she admired, life had never been lenient to such emotions, and Emily knew what.

    "That is right."

    With her resolve raised, she left the locker room and headed to her room while dialing a certain number.

    *******

    Just as Astron had left the new sparring grounds, he was faced with the fiery girl who was waiting for him in front of the entrance alone.

    "Yo."

    Irina simply raised her head and greeted him.

    "¡­." Astron just looked at her without saying anything; he just nodded.

    "Just a note: I am not waiting for you," Irina remarked, trying to clear away any misunderstanding that could ur. "I just finished the fight early."

    "I figured that much."

    "But, I guess you finished yours early, too. That girl, Emily, was ranked quite high. Did she beat you up that fast?"

    "..." At her snarky remark, Astron just looked at her, his face clearly saying, ''Are you serious?''

    And Irina was able to see that as well. "I am joking, I am joking. Why so serious?"

    "Your jokes aren''t funny."

    Astron''s gaze remained unchanged, and Irina couldn''t help but feel a mix of irritation and amusement at his stoic response.

    "Funnier than yours."

    "This one was a better joke."

    "¡­.." At first, Irina didn''t understand, but as she grasped the meaning, she shot a re towards him.

    "You¡­.." she began, her words trailing off with an exasperated sigh. "I don''t know how Sylvie deals with you all the time."

    "Sylvie is not like you," Astron replied, his expression remaining unreadable. "She doesn''t make me feel annoyed."

    "Well, you''re lucky she''s not here right now; she''d probably find some weird way to make you smile or something," Irina retorted, folding her arms.

    "Is that something you''d want to see?" Astron''s question was devoid of any teasing, delivered with a deadpan expression.

    "Not really," Irina responded, though there was a hint of a smirk on her face. "I have no interest in your smile."

    "Good. Saves us both the trouble."

    "But I want to see you flustered at least once," Irina dered, looking at Astron with apetitive glint in her eyes.

    Astron, unperturbed, responded, "You won''t be able to do it."

    "Oh, really?" Irina raised an eyebrow, herpetitive spirit ignited. "Don''t underestimate me. I can get anyone flustered if I want to."

    "Feel free to try."

    "Just so you know, making such remarks only makes me more determined," Irina shot back.

    "As long as you''re confident, you can try whatever you want."

    Just as Astron and Irina continued their banter, the trio of Julia, Lilia, and Lucas exited the sparring grounds. Julia''s sharp eyes immediately caught sight of the fiery exchange between Irina and Astron. With a mischievous smile, she approached the duo.

    "Well, well, what do we have here?" Julia chimed in, her tone teasing. "Is this the famous Astron getting into a battle of wits with our fiery Irina?"

    Irina shot a nce at Julia, her expression a mix of irritation and amusement. "He''s just being his usual annoying self."

    "His ''annoying'' self, you say?" Yet, Julia instantly grasped one thing, and Irina knew what this girl was up to.

    "Whatever you want to say, don''t ever think of saying it." Irina red at Julia.

    "Hey, you shouldn''t threaten people like that. I am just a poor observer."

    "The first rule of observing. Don''t put your nose into other people''s matters."

    "Really¡­.What if I do that?"

    "Do you want to be burned down to crisp?"

    "Oh¡­.Scary¡­"

    Julia, undeterred by Irina''s warnings, continued to tease with a yful smile. Meanwhile, Lilia joined the group, her attention shifting towards Astron.

    "Hey there, Astron," Lilia greeted him with a friendly smile. "I heard you yed a role in the Phantom''s Land disappearance. Impressive stuff."

    It was the smile she had used most of the time. After all, Lilia''s beauty was something she was well aware of, and she had utilized it almost all the time.

    Though, there wasn''t a clear effect on Astron.

    Astron nodded in response. "I did what I could, but most of the credit goes to Irina here. She was the one who had done most of the job."

    "Really?"

    "If not for her, we wouldn''t be able to defeat the ''monster'' at that time."

    "Hmm¡­.I see¡­"

    Irina shot a sidelong nce at Astron as if she was annoyed. "Don''t make it sound like I enjoyed it. It was necessary."

    ''Bastard¡­..You really want to y it like that, huh? Also, why is she bringing it up now?''

    She couldn''t help but get irritated. Seeing how Lilia was interested in Astron. Of course, she knew what kind of girl Lilia was. Even though she may have looked friendly, most of the time, she was a calcting and cold girl.

    Lilia, with her charming smile, turned her attention to Irina. "It does make sense..."

    Irina, despite her irritation, managed to keep a neutral expression. However, something about Lilia''s smile didn''t sit right with her.

    ''This girl¡­.''

    A faint sense of doubt lingered in the air, but Irina chose to keep it to herself for now.

    While interactions unfolded, Astron, ever observant, noticed Lucas''s gaze directed at him. It wasn''t a hostile look, but there was a peculiar intensity that caught Astron''s attention. He couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but it left him feeling uneasy.

    ''What is this?''

    It was like Lucas knew something about him. Astron had been familiar with Lucas'' demeanor, as he was already paying a lot of attention to the main cast. He was familiar with the habits of Ethan, Julia, Lilia, Irina, Carl, and Lucas.

    Therefore, he knew that Lucas was a bit different right now.

    ''His standing posture is different¡­.It is like he is constantly vignt.''

    That was not something that most of the students in the academy did, aside from the likes of Carl and Astron. It was because they were rather inexperienced in the life-and-death battles.

    Those who fought with their lives on the line would know how important it is to be vignt all the time.

    He had seen the illegal Hunters in ck Market, and the ones who had survived were like this.

    Therefore, he could easily deduce that Lucas was subconsciously behaving like an experienced veteran.

    ''I will need to look into this matter.''

    He thought, taking a note in the corner of his mind.

    ''Anyway, I should just leave.''

    As Astron made his exit, Ethan emerged from the training rooms, his gaze fixed on his watch. Julia, noticing his arrival, called out to him with a yful tone, "Hey, Ethan! Finally finished your spar, huh? We''re waiting for you."

    Ethan, however, seemed preupied, raising his head to look at the group. His usual cheerful demeanor was reced by a more serious expression. "Hey, guys. I... I need to go somewhere. Can''t join you to eat."

    Julia, Lucas, Irina, and Lilia exchanged puzzled nces, surprised by Ethan''s unexpected change in ns. Julia, ever the curious one, couldn''t help but ask, "Something urgent?"

    Ethan hesitated for a moment, his eyes flickering with a hint of concern. "Yeah, something like that. I''ll catch up with youter. Sorry about this."

    Without waiting for further questions, Ethan swiftly headed in the opposite direction, leaving the group in a state of bewilderment, yet the guy with purple eyes easily saw the small name on Ethan''s watch.

    ''I guess she mustered up her courage. Well, Ethan won''t certainly refuse.''

 Chapter 307 72.4 - Moving Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 307 Chapter 72.4 - Moving Pieces</h4>

    "Just as I thought."

    While walking on the road to return to my room, I thought about Ethan''s reaction. He was a very good-natured guy in terms of character. This was the developers'' way of enabling the storyline and making him interlock with many different characters.

    Therefore, I knew he would help Emily once she reached him.

    ''From now on, it is up to Ethan to how to deal with it, but it should help him improve himself quite a lot.''

    With that thought, I continued my solitary walk on the road, contemting Ethan''s role in helping Emily. The evening sky painted hues of orange and pink as the sun dipped below the horizon.

    ¨CRING!

    Lost in my musings, my smartwatch suddenly buzzed, breaking the silence of my thoughts.

    Curious, I checked the screen and noticed a message notification from the History and Arts Club. The message detailed this week''s meeting, scheduled for Saturday morning.

    The club was gearing up for another engaging session, but I also noticed a change in the writing style.

    ''This doesn''t certainly belong to Senior Maya.''

    I asked myself. Seemingly enough, even though Senior Maya was also someone who cared about her image and grammar, the tone of her writing was rather cheery. This one was rather serious and monotone.

    ''It gives me the elderly vibes. Is it the instructor?''

    Thinking about the recent events, it made sense that the observer of the club would no longer neglect her duties and would participate in the club. After all, what transpired during thest club trip was rather detrimental.

    Maya could have lost her life; Sylvie was the same. Though it wasn''t directly rted to the Club''s activities, it certainly made the academy put a lot more importance on this matter.

    "Well, I''ll see if this im holds true or not in the uing meetings," I thought, deciding to investigate further at ater time. For now, my focus has shifted to preparing for my daily training routine.

    Returning to my room, I gathered my training gear and mentally prepared for the rigorous exercises that awaited me.

    ******

    The Academy Grounds ¨C Just as the training finished

    "Wow¡­.Haaa¡­.Haaa¡­..How did you improve this fast?"

    On the academy grounds, the young man holding a sword mumbled between his heavy breaths. The young man''s name was Talim, a middle-ranked student.

    Ethan, humbly wiping sweat from his forehead, smiled at Talim. "It''s thanks to people like you, Talim. Our matches help me learn and grow. You did well today. It was a good match."

    Talim, catching his breath, smiled happily at thepliment and took the hand Ethan offered to help him up. They strolled away from the training grounds, discussing the finer points of their sparring session.

    As they entered the locker room to change, Ethan noticed a message on his smartwatch. It was from Emily. Ethan vividly remembered her; she was the one who called for help when they were in a tight spot.

    After that, Ethan liked the genuine atmosphere of the guild and wanted to make an investment in the guild. He also liked the guild members and rmended the whole business to his family.

    ''She hadn''t contacted me after that.''

    But, recently, a lot of things have happened around him, and he wasn''t able to look into this matter in more detail. Thus, he wasn''t in much contact with Emily either.

    ''I wonder what it is.''

    Curiosity piqued, Ethan opened the message from Emily. The contents were short and to the point. She requested him to call her back after he finished his sparring session, mentioning that it was urgent. A hint of concern crept into Ethan''s expression.

    After changing in the locker room, he dialed Emily''s number. As the call connected, her voice came through, and it sounded a bit more somber than usual.

    "Hey, E-Ethan," Emily greeted, her voice carrying a sense of urgency. Even from her voice alone, Ethan could easily see that something wasn''t right. After that, Emily briefly told Ethan about the guild''s spot, yet Ethan knew this wasn''t a topic that they could discuss over the phone.

    "Let''s talk about this in the PhD Caf¨¦."

    "Ah¡­.Right, sorry¡­."

    Ending the call, Ethan swiftly gathered his belongings and left the sparring grounds.

    Ethan, driven by a sense of urgency, made his way to the designated cafe where he was supposed to meet Emily.

    The casual ambiance of the cafe shed with the weight of the situation Emily hinted at in her message. As he entered, he scanned the area, and his eyes soon fell on Emily, sitting at a corner table.

    Ethan quickly made his way to Emily''s corner table. The caf¨¦''s ambient noise seemed to fade away as he approached her. Emily looked up, her eyes conveying a mix of worry and gratitude as she acknowledged his presence.

    "Ethan," she greeted, her voice carrying the weight of the guild''s troubles. "Thanks foring."

    Ethan offered her a reassuring smile and took a seat across from her. "Of course, Emily. What''s going on? You sounded quite concerned on the phone."

    After all, even though he had things to do, none of those were as important as the one Emily talked about.

    He was just going to hang out with his friends, train, and probably y some games.

    Therefore, for him, helping others is of much more importance, especially if the said person is his acquaintance.

    Emily took a deep breath,posing herself before delving into the detailed web of challenges appearing all around the guild.

    "T-to be frank¡­.I didn''t want to call you here." Though at first, she wasn''t able to directly delve into the topic. After all, even though she was determined to call for her, a part of her still didn''t want to bother Ethan. "But I had no choice."

    ''It doesn''t matter how I am perceived.''

    She inwardly reminded herself and then raised her head to look at him.

    "To start¡­.."

    After making her inner resolve once again, she spoke about injuries, resignations, and the looming turmoil within their ranks. Ethan listened intently, his expression reflecting a growing understanding of the gravity of the situation.

    "I see¡­." As Emily concluded, Ethan''s gaze was thoughtful.

    ''If what she said is true, there seems to be a deliberate attack on her guild.''

    Ethan was by no means a stranger to how guilds operated now. Though it might have been like that at the start of the semester, now that he was awakened, he constantly entered the dungeons under his family''s supervision.

    He also had spent some time under his aunt, Kaya Hartley. There, he slightly observed the ruthlessness of the industry and knew such schemes weren''t umon. Though the things he observed were just the tip of the iceberg, Ethan didn''t know it.

    ''To think that even such a good-natured and honest guild is being targeted¡­ording to what Emily is saying, they were even disenfranchised by the association.''

    Thinking about that, Ethan''s blood boiled. Emily was Ethan''s friend. At least, he thought so. The Azure Crest Guild was also a guild that he personally decided to sponsor; therefore, the fact that a guild was targeting the guild made him quite angry.

    Emily hesitated for a moment after sharing the tumultuous state of her guild, feeling a pang of shame for once again turning to Ethan for help.

    ''Why must it be like this?''''

    This was the second time she had reached out, and it weighed on her conscience. She knew Ethan had no obligation to assist her guild, and the sense of dependency gnawed at her.

    As Ethan absorbed the situation, his thoughtful gaze didn''t escape Emily''s notice.

    ''Right¡­Of course, he wouldn''t want to help. Who would want to help a useless person like me.''

    "I understand if you can''t help, Ethan," she admitted, her eyes momentarily avoiding his. "I''m sorry for burdening you again. It''s just... things have be really difficult, and I didn''t know who else to turn to."

    Ethan''s response surprised her. Instead of a refusal or a hint of annoyance, he smiled warmly. "Why feel ashamed for asking a friend for help?" he questioned, his tone gentle. Emily nced at him, her brows furrowed in confusion.

    "Friends?" she echoed, her mind questioning the nature of their rtionship. Of course, she wanted to believe that she was at least close to Ethan, but hearing it solidly like this from Ethan''s mouth gave her a different feeling.

    ''That¡­.''

    Ethan chuckled, his smile widening. "Of course, Emily. We''ve fought back to back in the dungeon and faced monsters together. You know we almost lost their lives there. If that doesn''t make us close, I don''t know what does."

    Emily found herself at a loss for words as Ethan''s response resonated in her mind. The sincerity in his hazel eyes was undeniable, and she couldn''t refute his reasoning. Her attempt to downy their connection, cing the burden on herself, was met with Ethan''s steadfast perspective.

    "B-but, it was my fault back then¡­.You didn''t have anything to gain from it, yet you risked your life," Emily stammered, a hint of self-me lingering in her words.

    Ethan''s smile remained unwavering. "That is right. But, if I always do ording to what I gain, what makes me different from a machine? It was not your fault, but my own decision to help you. It was also my own volition to stay with you, even though I knew your situation wasn''t good. And, it is still the same."

    Emily struggled to find a response. The logic in Ethan''s words, coupled with his earnest gaze, left her silent. She realized that perhaps there was a genuine connection beyond the immediate gains and losses, something that transcended the transactional nature often associated with acquaintances.

    "Why go to such lengths?" she finally managed to ask, her voice a mix of curiosity and confusion.

    "Why go such lengths, huh? That is a good question." Ethan''s smile softened, and he chuckled, almost as if sharing a secret. "I don''t know."

    "To satisfy my dreams and be someone like the figure in those dreams." The words were spoken almost under his breath, and Emily wasn''t able to catch them.

    "But, if there is one thing I know, it is that good and honest people deserve better in the world," Ethan continued, his words carrying a genuine warmth.

    Emily felt a subtle flush on her face, a sensation of ease settling within her. The sincerity in Ethan''s response resonated with her, and a soft smile tugged at the corners of her lips. As he turned to face her with that characteristic smile, Ethan added, "And for me, you are someone good and honest."

    ¨CTHUMP!

    A sudden thump echoed in Emily''s chest, and she couldn''t deny that something changed.

    ''Not now¡­''

    She wanted to bury herself, but looking at Ethan, who was oblivious to the changes, she released a sigh of relief.

    ''Thank god he didn''t see it.''

    However, she woulde to regret being happy over this fact in the future.

 Chapter 308 73.1 - Two-Sides

    Chapter 308  73.1 - Two-Sides

    ??Early Saturday Night¨C Academy

    I had woken up fairly early in the day, just like any usual. It was 3.30 A.M., and I had left my room to train.

    I didn''t have much to think about since I preferred to shut my mind down in times like this. Yet, at the same time, it wasn''t something that could be easily done.

    There were times when my mind would refuse to shut down.

    ''With the recent events, the academy seems like they will keep the events simple for a while.''

    Even if the Phantom''s Land hadn''t resulted in any deaths or losses, it showed enough danger to make the students and parents feel the tension. Therefore, the academy was ratherying low for the time being.

    This could be seen in the recent two weeks when we only had light training sessions and theoretically centered topics.

    As I navigated through the deserted campus in recent times, I decided to incorporate a new element into my training routine.

    Weighted bracelets adorned my wrists as I began my run around the training grounds. The added resistance tested my endurance and pushed the limits of my physical capabilities. They were on my body most of the time.

    With eachp, I could feel the strain on my muscles, the weighted bracelets serving as a constant reminder of the need for perseverance. The cool night air heightened my senses as I pushed myself. Further, the rhythmic thud of my footsteps echoed in the quiet surroundings.

    After a considerable run, I entered the training grounds, the dim lighting creating an ambiance of solitude. Though there were people, it was way too littlepared to the daytime.

    Pausing for a moment, I removed the weighted bracelets, feeling the sudden release of resistance.

    As I flexed my limbs, I couldn''t help but sense a tangible improvement in my constitution and endurance.

    It seemed that my spections regarding the talent limit were correct. The consistent and dedicated training now proved to be important for the sake of my future.

    ''I guess the increase in my talent limit really corresponded to endurance and strength.''

    In any case, after finishing Endurance Training 1, I started the second part, where I would be fighting with the golems created by the grounds.

    Today''s focus was on improving my mastery of [Umbral Steps]. After acquiring thanks to my trait [Shadowborne], I had been training to increase my mastery.

    Though the skill was good, utilizing it in actualbat always required practice.

    Choosing the fourth stage, I knew the golems here were more formidable and required a higher level of skill to ovee. As I entered the designated area, the towering golems stood motionless, awaiting my challenge.

    I took a deep breath, focusing on the task at hand. My daggers and bow were securely strapped to my body, ready for action. The training ground was silent, amplifying the sound of my footsteps as I approached the first golem.

    Activating [Umbral Steps], I vanished from my original spot, reappearing behind the massive figure of the golem. The darkened silhouette of its stone structure contrasted with the dim lighting of the training grounds.

    ¨CSLASH!

    My daggers swiftly cut through the air, aiming for the designated weak points of the golem. The strikes were precise, exploiting the vulnerabilities I had identified through repeated encounters with these constructs.

    ¨CWHOOSH!

    As I activated [Umbral Steps] once again, I quickly appeared behind one of the golems before it could react.

    I continued this pattern, seamlessly moving from one golem to another, honing my agility and mastery of the shadows.

    It was crucial to synchronize my movements with the shadows cast by the towering figures, allowing for a seamless transition.

    As I trained, time seemed to blur, and the rhythmic pattern of [Umbral Steps] started to be second nature. In a sense, I was getting more immersed in my Trait, making me a lot better in terms of its usage.

    The golems, formidable opponents in their own right in terms of defense, served as the perfect testing ground for this unique skill.

    ''I guess this makes it perfect for me to escape once I can utilize it. But, there is a distance limit as well as mana consumption. If I were to just simply teleport a short distance, I could use it 20 times in a row until I exhaust all my mana. But, that is in the assumption of me not using any other thing to consume mana, which will most likely not be the case.''

    I have taken many things regarding this skill into note. The mana consumption of spatial leap was high. It made sense since I initially wasn''t inclined to manipte space.

    A skill that is notpatible with the user would consume more mana and energypared to the reverse.

    ''But, I can still enhance my body with shadows, increasing my speed. I also noticed that, in the absence of daylight, I feel smoother. Possibly, something about night is making me stronger.''

    Those were all the things I had observed while training. Even though my spatial understanding wascking, at least my enhancement understanding was higher, making the mana consumption less regarding this matter.

    There was also a distance limit for the time being.

    ''I can at most teleport 1000 meters, but that would consume all of my mana. I need to increase my understanding.''

    With all those in my head, I continued to train in the room.

    *********

    Morning ¨C History and Arts Club Meeting

    The cold day of winter echoed in the academy grounds as the students made their way to their respective events.

    Some of them were going to study, some of them were going to train, and some of them were going to associate themselves with the club activities.

    That was the general way of the activities in the morning. Astron was also heading to the History and Arts club meeting.

    ''This time, it is indoorspared to outdoors. On top of that, we are meeting in the Multipurpose hall. It seems the overseer of the club has some ideas in her mind.''

    Since most of the clubs didn''t have their observer directly interfered with them aside from some marital ones, most of the time, the ones who were nning the events would be club presidents.

    However, in some rare cases, the overseers would be required to be present for legal documentation, and in some rarer cases, those overseers would be directly involved.

    Upon reaching the entrance, Astron noticed that the door was slightly ajar. Deciding to seize the opportunity, he made his way inside earlier than the designated time. The warmth of the hall enveloped him, a wee relief from the biting cold outside.

    As Astron stepped into the room, he spotted Senior Maya already present. She sat on the mat, shoes neatly arranged beside her. The sight intrigued Astron, and he approached her with a respectful nod.

    "Good morning, Senior Maya," Astron greeted, acknowledging her presence.

    Maya looked up with a warm smile, "Ah, Astron. Please,e in. Take your shoes off before joining me on the mat."

    Following her instructions, Astron removed his shoes and joined Senior Maya on the mat. The ambiance of the Multipurpose Hall added a touch of solemnity to the meeting.

    Maya''s gaze shifted to Astron as he settled beside her on the mat. Her blue eyes held a mix of amusement and approval. "Astron, you''re early as usual," she remarked, a yful smile gracing her lips.

    Astron continued, "You are not that different in terms of this." His gaze met hers, noting the casual elegance in Maya''s attire. The blouse entuated her slender frame, and the open neckline added a subtle allure.

    ''Well, that is because I knew you woulde early.''

    Maya wanted to say but refrained from doing so. Her blue eyes sparkled with a mixture of amusement and warmth. "Well, I suppose we both understand the value of being prepared." She stretched her legs, extending them before her while slightly leaning towards Astron.

    It was an unconscious act; at least, she did her best for it to be perceived like that while touching his arm with her shoulder.

    ''He had grown up once again.''

    At first, she could meet the line of his shoulders, but that didn''t seem to be the case now.

    A momentary distraction overcame her as she yed with her toes, a thoughtful expression crossing her face.

    "Senior, I guess the overseer will now be more active in club affairs." He said without minding Maya''s touch on his shoulders since no people were around.

    The natural light filtering through the hall''s windows highlighted the delicate features of Maya''s face, casting a gentle glow.

    Maya nodded in agreement, her gaze turning thoughtful. "That''s true. Actually, the overseer was the one who sent that message about the indoor meeting today."

    Astron, not entirely surprised, remarked, "I figured that much."

    Maya arched an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? How did you figure it out?"

    "It wasn''t how Senior Maya would write normally. The tone and choice of words were a bit different."

    Maya''s eyes widened in amusement, a wide smile creeping onto her face as she looked at Astron. "So, you know how I write, huh?" she teased, a yful glint in her eyes.

    "I am sure every member of our club already knows about it," Astron said indifferently.

    ''This¡­..I don''t care if other people know about it or not, don''t you understand?''

    Maya couldn''t believe his obliviousness. "Honestly, Junior! I guess my way of writing is obviously different and not normal," she dered, making a yful attempt to let him know he had missed the point.

    Astron, seemingly unperturbed, just shrugged. "Well, yeah, that''s true."

    Maya''s pout deepened, and she couldn''t resist a small pinch on his arm. "You''re impossible." With a facepalm, she clenched her fingers a little, turning her face to the side with a huff.

    "Why are you angry, senior?"

    "I am not angry."

    "You are too tightly gripping for that."

    "That''s..."

    ¨CTOK!

    Just as the two were talking, suddenly, they heard the sounds of someone approaching.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    In an instant, Astron widened the distance between him and Maya, making sure that no misunderstandings would ur. Maya also knew that, so she didn''t make any noises and silently nodded.

    ''I wish it wouldst a little longer.'' Though, inwardly, she regretted it a little.

    As Astron and Maya subtly adjusted their positions, the sounds of footsteps grew closer. Suddenly, the door swung open, and Amelia, Maya''s friend and a fellow member of the History and Arts Club, walked in. She carried a satchel slung over her shoulder, her eyes brightening as she entered.

    "Good morning, Maya!" Amelia greeted cheerfully, taking off her shoes at the entrance. "I hope I''m notte."

    Maya smiled, "Not at all, Amelia. You''re right on time. Please, join us."

    Amelia joined the duo on the mat, creating a friendly triangle as they settled into the Multipurpose Hall. The atmosphere seemed lightened by her presence, but the gaze she threw at Astron was a little different.

    ''This little thief is stealing Maya from me.''

    That was what she was thinking. After all, even though she had acted like she had juste here, she was observing Maya and Astron from far away for a while already.

    With her entrance, the room started being filled with students one by one.

 Chapter 309 73.2 - Two Sides

    <h4>Chapter 309 Chapter 73.2 - Two Sides</h4>

    "Hello." Sylvie entered the room, her face looking a little more tired than usual.

    "Hello." Astron greeted her back with a subtle nod, leaning to the wall. In his hands was the book he had recently brought from the library.

    "What are you reading?" She asked while naturally sitting down beside him. Normally, she would be with the other club members, but right now, she wasn''t in the mood to have loud talks with her friends.

    "It is a book about Psychology and Mind Magic,"?Astron replied without raising his head from the book.

    "Hmm?" Pondering about the previous times, she thought.

    ''When did he start showing interest in Psychology? I hadn''t seen him studying it before.''

    Just as she asked herself, she heard his voice. "I just recently started."

    "Wh-"

    "It is not that hard to notice what you think."

    Sylvie leaned back against the wall, her eyes fixed on the cover of the book. "Mind Magic, huh? That sounds interesting. What made you decide to delve into psychology?"

    Astron closed the book and set it aside, his piercing gaze meeting Sylvie''s. "I''ve found that understanding the intricacies of the mind can be beneficial in various situations. It provides insight into human behavior and motivations, aiding in decision-making."

    ''Is it really, though?''

    From the moment that Astron woke up in that Phantom''s Land, Sylvie had noticed that she was no longer able to see his emotions underneath. Previously, she could still see some faltering emotions behind that grey barrier, but now it waspletely grey.

    Sylvie tilted her head, a curious expression on her face. "So, you''re studying it for practical reasons?" She asked, looking for a possible clue.

    Astron nodded. "Practicality is crucial. It allows one to navigate through theplexities of rtionships and interactions more effectively."

    But, she found none. Astron''s expression was very hard to read, and an inexperienced person like her wasn''t someone to see through him.

    ''It is a bit funny, though.''

    Chuckling, she said, "Well, you''ve always been a practical person. But isn''t psychology also about emotions and feelings?"

    "That is right."

    "Then, maybe I can also try to learn about it."

    Now that he had mentioned it, Sylvie thought about her powers. She had been using them to see the emotions of the other parties before her, but rather than studying them, she instinctively used those powers.

    It was like she knew how to interpret colors and which emotions they represented, but at the same time, shecked the knowledge to observe what those emotions meant.

    Astron nced at Sylvie, his eyes narrowing slightly. "For which reason?"

    Sylvie, caught off guard by the directness of his question, instinctively averted her gaze. "Oh, you know, it just seems interesting. Understanding why people feel the way they do could be useful, right?"

    Astron''s gaze lingered on her for a moment, his analytical mind likely processing the underlying motive behind her sudden interest.

    ''He didn''t notice it, right?''

    Sylvie felt a twinge of nervousness but maintained aposed exterior. At least she tried to. But from the eyes of a person like Astron, her attempts just looked childish. Even at first nce, he could see that she was trying to make up an excuse.

    "It is indeed interesting," Astron acknowledged, feigning ignorance. "The intricacies of human emotions can be quite fascinating to explore."

    Sylvie nodded, relieved that her excuse seemed to pass muster. "Exactly! And who knows, it might help me be more understanding in my interactions." She said, then mumbled. "And to be able to protect myself¡­."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, hearing Sylvie mumbling. He thought, ''She is slowly understanding the world and her powers.''

    Though Sylvie started as a na?ve girl who always wanted to stay back and watch, slowly, she was taking the reigns on her hands.

    ''That is good. The faster she is, the better. I don''t know how long the academy will be stable like this.''

    Sooner orter, the academy was bound to be drowned in chaos. Many powers were converging here; many interests were taking ce. Though it may not have looked like that so far, the inner shes between human factions were arguably more dangerous than the attacks of demons. Since the former didn''t have that many restrictions in terms of domains.

    Just as Sylvie and Astron were talking further, the door opened once again, and all eyes turned towards the entrance. The overseer of the History and Arts Club, Gloria Hull, made her entrance.

    Gloria exuded an air of elegance as she stepped into the Multipurpose Hall. Her attire spoke of professionalism, and her confident demeanor resonated with authority. The club members quickly straightened up, acknowledging her presence.

    "Good morning, everyone," Gloria greeted with a warm smile, her eyes scanning the room. "I hope you''re all in good spirits today."

    "Good morning, Overseer." the club members chorused in response, standing up as a sign of respect for the overseer they had never seen before.

    ''Interesting. Is this her passive skill?''

    However, Astron noticed the change in the atmosphere instantly. The reactions the students gave weren''t natural, especially to someone they were supposed to see for the first time.

    It was evident that they instantly understood who this person entering was without her introducing herself clearly, and that wasn''t something that naturally happened.

    Gloria Hull acknowledged the nods from Maya and Amelia with a subtle smile before addressing the gathered members. Her eyes carried a depth of experience, and her voicemanded attention.

    "I''m Overseer Gloria Hull, and I''m delighted to be here with all of you today." She said that, but her eyes held a little annoyance.

    ''I guess this is her way of saying you shouldn''t have made such events so that the academy didn''t need to make me interfere with the club works.'' Astron thought.

    "I''ve heard about the remarkable activities and discussions that take ce within the History and Arts Club, and I must say, it''s truly an honor to be a part of such a vibrantmunity."

    ''I have been made to hear about all those things you did in the Western Uxbridge and events that had taken ce there. It is truly a waste of time to be a part of a bunch of children''s y.''

    The members listened intently, their initial awe gradually turning into curiosity. Gloria''s presence seemed to evoke a sense of respect and intrigue.

    "I''ve been following your endeavors closely, and it''s evident that this club is filled with talented and passionate individuals. I believe in fostering an environment where creativity and intellectual curiosity can flourish," Gloria continued, her gaze sweeping across the room.

    ''Now, I am forced to follow your club''s process closely, and it is evident that all of you are a bunch of troublemakers. And now, I became your babysitter this morning.''

    Astron continued to interpret the true meaning of her words in his mind. Though, he also knew the overseer wasn''t to me for having such thoughts. Considering that most of the instructors were just overseers on paper,paring herself to them, she was now wasting her weekend time overseeing the activities of a bunch of children.

    After acknowledging the club''s achievements, Gloria Hull''s expression softened slightly as she transitioned to the reason for her presence.

    "As I''ve observed your past activities, it''s clear that the History and Arts Club has primarily focused on historical studies," Gloria remarked, her tone measured yet discerning. "While history is undoubtedly a rich tapestry of human experiences, I believe that exploring other forms of art can enrich our understanding even further. This is what the name ''Art'' is for, right?"

    Her words carried a subtle implication that the club''s previous focus might have been too narrow.

    ''Next time, don''t make the excuse of looking for historical things for me and sit down.''

    Astron, attuned to the nuances ofmunication, recognized the underlying message.

    "I propose that we broaden our horizons by incorporating discussions and activities rted to various art forms," Gloria suggested, her gaze sweeping across the room to gauge the members'' reactions. "Art, in its myriad forms, offers unique insights into culture, society, and human expression."

    Astron could sense the shift in the club''s dynamics as Gloria Hull outlined her vision. It was evident that she sought to challenge the status quo and encourage the members to explore a different part.

    ''Art¡­.Is she somehow an expert in a form of art? That is possible.''

    If the overseer was forced to intervene in the affairs of the club from now on, then it meant she would be spending her time. In that case, it was always better to do something she was good at or she loved to do.

    "As an initial step, I suggest we delve into dancing," Gloria continued, her voice resonating with conviction. "Dance, like history, is a reflection of our collective heritage and individual creativity. By embracing this art form, we not only honor our past but also celebrate the diversity of human expression."

    Her proposal hung in the air, awaiting the club members'' response. Astron observed the room, noting the varying reactions among the members.

    Maya raised her hand, a thoughtful expression on her face. Gloria Hull acknowledged her, and Maya spoke up, "Overseer Hull, while I appreciate the idea of incorporating various art forms, wouldn''t delving into dancing be a bit too profound for our club? We''ve mostly focused on the historical aspects, and dancing seems like an entirely different realm. Additionally, weck the expertise or a dedicated teacher for such a pursuit."

    Gloria Hull''s smile widened, disying a subtle confidence. "An astute observation, President Maya." She said, emphasizing the word president.

    ''She is saying, if not for yourck of nning as a president, none of those would happen''.

    Gloria continued her words. "However, I believe that students who constantly utilize their bodies for training andbat possess a unique advantage when ites to dance. The coordination and discipline required in both areas sharemon ground. As for theck of a dedicated teacher, fear not. I happen to be one of the most recognized dancers in the Human domain."

    A murmur of surprise and intrigue rippled through the club members. They hadn''t anticipated their overseer to have such credentials. Gloria''s words carried weight, and her assurance addressed the concerns raised by Maya.

    "Dance is a form of expression that transcends boundaries, and I am confident that with the right guidance, each one of you can discover the joy and significance it brings," Gloria continued. "Consider this not just an exploration of a new art form but an opportunity to unlock a different facet of your own capabilities."

    Maya, nodding thoughtfully, seemed to absorb Gloria''s words, but she could no longer refute them.

    ¨CCLAP!

    Gloria Hull pped her hands, the sharp sound cutting through the room. "Excellent observations and questions, everyone. Now, before we dive into this new venture, does anyone have further inquiries or concerns?"

    The room remained silent, the members seeming to digest the information. No hands were raised, and it appeared Gloria had addressed their uncertainties adequately.

    "Very well," Gloria said, standing up with grace. Her eyes surveyed the room with a warm smile. "Let''s embark on this journey together. Shall we begin with the pairing of partners?"

 Chapter 310 73.3 - Two sides

    <h4>Chapter 310 Chapter 73.3 - Two sides</h4>

    <Saturday Morning, Dungeon assigned to the Azure Crest Guild>

    Ethan looked at the scene before him with a deep frown etched across his face. Five individuals stood before him, their faces concealed by masks that bore clear hostility and a mocking demeanor. The fallen members of the Azure Crest Guildy on the ground beside him, their bodies battered and torn.

    In that tense moment, Ethan''s mind raced with a mix of concern and anger. The guild members who had be close associates to him were now in a dire state, and the mysterious assants seemed to revel in their malicious victory.

    ''Who are these people, and why would they attack the guild?''

    After promising Emily to help, Ethan went to Emily''s guild. Headquarters of Azure Crest Guild was a lot more deserted than it was supposed to be, and clearly, such a thing wasn''t normal.

    Many of the members had already resigned since their lives were under threat and on the line. Some of them were even recruited by the agents from the surrounding guilds, leaving them in a tight spot.

    Therefore, Ethan decided to join the guild in the dungeon explorations for the time being since he was sure he could do a lot better now. After all, with the increase in his rank, stats, and his advancement in his family''s art, he was a lot strongerpared to how he was before.

    ''But, I wasn''t expecting to see such a thing. Those people, how did they manage to enter the dungeon? Was there an open-slot?''

    The questions churned in Ethan''s mind as he assessed the situation. The dungeon that was assigned to the Azure Crest Guild had be a battleground, and the ominous aura of danger hung thick in the air.

    ''The members are not in a good condition. They suffered from the surprise attack just now.''

    He took a side nce at the members.

    ''But, they are neither Faye nor Hari. Both of them are trying their best in other dungeons that need to be covered. So, I don''t think these masked guys are that strong.''

    He judged with a cool head. After the Phantom''s Land, he had been thinking about the changes in himself and realized that recently, he was able to keep calm and control his emotions better than before.

    As Ethan prepared to confront the masked intruders and defend the fallen members of the Azure Crest Guild, a voice cut through the tension. One of the masked individuals, standing a bit ahead of the others, spoke with a scornful tone.

    "Kid, I don''t know who you are, but you should''ve looked at the rumors before joining a guild. me your own stupidity."

    The leader of the masked assants grinned, raising a pair of daggers in a mocking disy. His eyes gleamed with a twisted satisfaction, seemingly reveling in the chaos and distress they had caused.

    As the masked leader grinned and raised his daggers, another one of the assants, a sinister-looking figure, licked his lips while fixing his gaze on Emily standing beside Ethan. His voice dripped with cruelty as he spoke, reveling in ssic viin dialogues.

    "After we''re done with these fools, I think we''ll have ourselves a feast. Especially that girl."

    The ominous atmosphere thickened as the masked assants signaled to each other, their sinister intentions clear.

    "Tch." Emily clicked her tongue as she saw the gazes of those guys. However, she couldn''t help but shiver a little since the killing intent they were releasing was quite strong.

    ¡°SWOOSH!

    In an instant, the air crackled with tension as the masked assants prepared tounch their attack. The first assant''s figure blurred for a second, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared before Ethan, shing with his daggers.

    ¡°CLANK!

    Ethan''s vambrace intercepted the deadly strike, the sh of metal echoing through the dungeon. The force behind the attack reverberated through Ethan''s arm, but his swift reflexes had saved him from the initial assault. Without wasting a moment, he widened the distance, creating space to better utilize his spear.

    As the masked assant recoiled from the deflection, Ethan assessed the situation with a calm focus. The masked leader and hispanions eyed him with a mix of surprise and annoyance, clearly not expecting to face such a skilled opponent.

    ''Who is this guy? There wasn''t such a guy in their ranks?''

    The leader thought as he looked at Ethan.

    "What''s this? A brat who can actually fight?" the leader sneered, a hint of frustration evident in his voice.

    Ethan remained silent, his eyes locked on the assants. He felt Emily''s presence beside him, and he could sense her apprehension. However, the newfound calmness within him helped him maintain his focus.

    Without waiting for the masked assants to regroup, Ethan took the initiative. With a swift motion, he lunged forward, spear in hand, aiming for the assant who had attacked him first. The masked figure managed to dodge the initial thrust, but Ethan''s movements were relentless.

    "Don''t stand there, do something."

    The leader barked orders to hispanions, urging them to coordinate their attacks. The second assant, fixated on Emily, made a move to approach her. However, Emily, despite her shivers, clenched her sword, while taking her position.

    Even though this was her first time facing a human opponent in such a matter, she needed to do her best.

    ''I can''t afford to make a mistake here. I should give my all.''

    With that thought, she shed with the neer, her sword facing the daggers.

    Meanwhile, Ethan continued his assault on the leader of the masked assants. The leader, though initially caught off guard, adjusted to the relentless attacks, showcasing a proficiency in dodging and parrying. The sh between spear and daggers intensified, and Ethan''s determination fueled his every move.

    However, the fight took an unexpected turn as the other two assants joined the fray, adding ayer ofplexity to the battle.

    ¡°CLANK!

    The leader, seizing the opportunity created by the distraction, managed to push Ethan back, breaking the rhythm he had established.

    ¡°SWOOSH!

    The assants wielding elemental powers took advantage of the chaos. The wind maniptor created cyclones, attempting to disorient Ethan and hinder his movements. Simultaneously, the earth user summoned stone spikes from the ground, forcing Ethan to dance around the hazardous terrain.

    ''This is not good.''

    Ethan adapted swiftly, using his spear to maintain distance from the elemental attacks. With precise footwork, he dodged the stone spikes and weaved through the gusts of wind.

    ''I need to break through.''

    However, the fire maniptor seized the opportunity tounch fiery projectiles, forcing Ethan to defend himself against multiple fronts.

    As the intensity of the fight increased, Ethan knew he had to end it quickly. He looked at his hands and noticed that he was already bleeding in some areas. Though his study body of Hartley''s could resist such attacks, it was also true that he couldn''t face the attacks for too long.

    Spear of Hartley. Audacious Charge

    With a decisive spin, he redirected the iing wind toward the earth assant, disrupting their coordination. In the brief confusion, he closed the distance on the masked leader.

    His spear danced through the air with fluidity and speed, striking relentlessly. The leader, caught off guard by Ethan''s sudden aggression, struggled to parry the onught.

    "What?"

    Before he could even say anything, the spear appeared right before his shoulder.

    ¨CSPURT!

    And stabbed him from there, piercing through his body like he was some sort of model.

    "Leader!"

    The wind and earth assants regrouped,unching a coordinated assault. Cyclones and stone spikes converged on Ethan, testing his agility.

    [Temporal Warding]

    Ethan responded, channeling his mana into his skill, creating a protective barrier that deflected the elemental onught.

    Despite the fierce resistance, the fire maniptor seized an opening. mes surrounded Ethan, forcing him to retreat momentarily.

    "I got you!"

    However, Emily, disying remarkableposure, stepped in to cover Ethan''s retreat, shing des with the assant and extinguishing the mes.

    "Thanks!"

    Ethan, catching his breath, seized the opportunity to exploit the disarray among the assants.

    With a swift maneuver, he stabbed the leader once again, rendering him temporarily defenseless.

    "No, you won''t!"

    The wind and earth assants, undeterred by Ethan''s sessful strike on their leader, closed in in an instant.

    The wind maniptor brandished a sword while the earth user wielded a formidable axe. They coordinated their movements, preparing tounch a synchronized assault.

    Ethan, still catching his breath, faced the impending onught. The wind assant dashed forward, shing with precision. The earth assant followed suit, swinging the heavy axe in a wide arc. Ethan, despite his fatigue, raised his spear to block the sword and skillfully dodged the axe strike.

    The wind and earth assants, however, were not easily thwarted. Simultaneously, they began a chanting ritual, their voices merging into a harmonious hum that resonated through the dungeon. A mystical energy enveloped the air as an artifact activated, causing a brief disruption in Ethan''s focus.

    The artifact''s power made Ethan stagger for a moment, allowing the assants to close the gap swiftly. The wind user, capitalizing on the opening, delivered rapid sword strikes, testing Ethan''s defenses. The earth user, with the axe raised high, aimed to capitalize on Ethan''s momentary vulnerability.

    "Tch!"

    Ethan, gritting his teeth, channeled his mana once again to fend off the relentless attacks.

    He parried the sword strikes with his vambrace and sidestepped the axe swing with nimble footwork. Despite the overwhelming pressure, he managed to regain hisposure and counter the assants'' advances.

    Meanwhile, Emily found herself in a precarious situation as the dual-dagger user continued the lockdown. His swift and precise strikes left her with limited room to maneuver.

    The fire elementalist seized the opportunity andunched a fiery assault, creating an additionalyer of challenge for Emily.

    "Emily, watch out!" Ethan called out as he continued to engage the wind and earth assants.

    With a quick nce, Emily understood the urgency of the situation. Channeling her focus, she skillfully deflected the dagger strikes, creating an opening to counter.

    However, the fire maniptor persisted, forcing her to adopt a defensive stance to endure the scorching mes while doing her best to stall.

    ''If I can hold these two, Ethan can probably deal with the remaining three.''

    This was her thought process. Though she was feeling guilty, she didn''t know they would be attacked in the dungeon by five people, and they were even threatening their lives.

    "You¡­.."

    Just at that moment, as Ethan was fighting with the two assants, the voice of their leader reached his ears.

    "Huh?" Ethan muttered, his attention momentarily diverted by the leader''s voice.

    "You¡­." The leader began, a wicked smirk ying on his lips, "I really didn''t wish to use this, but I don''t have a choice now."

    A sense of foreboding washed over Ethan as he saw the eerie object the leader held in his hand. The aura surrounding it was disturbing, sending shivers down his spine.

    ''I need to stop him!''

    Realizing that he needed to move,a Ethan tried to attack the leader.

    "No, you won''t!"

    However, in an instant, his path was blocked by the sword.

    ¨CCLANK!

    The leader chanted, "O mother, please grant me your presence once more and defeat the heretics standing in my way."

    As the leader uttered those words, the disgusting lump of ck flesh in his hand began to transform. The air thickened with malevolent energy as the lump twisted and contorted, taking on a grotesque appearance. A face emerged from the mass, constantly copsing and reshaping itself in a horrifying dance.

    Ethan, sensing the impending danger, tried to step back, but invisible tendrils seemed to emerge from the grotesque face, snaking their way around him. The dark energy gripped him tightly, restricting his movements.

    "What is this?" Ethan growled, feeling the oppressive force constricting him.

    The leader, with a malicious grin, exined, "This is the Gift of the Devoured. A forbidden art passed down through my bloodline. Amunion with an otherworldly force that grants unimaginable power."

    The grotesque face formed from the ck flesh red at Ethan with hollow eyes, exuding an aura of malevolence. It seemed to hunger for something beyondprehension.

    Ethan struggled against the invisible restraints, but the tendrils held him firm. He could feel the dark energy seeping into his very essence, probing his mind and body with an unsettling touch.

    "And now, it is time for you to be his meal!"

 Chapter 311 73.4 - Two-sides

    <h4>Chapter 311 Chapter 73.4 - Two-sides</h4>

    "Shall we begin with the pairing of partners?"

    The students nodded in unison since there were no downsides to the offer. Gloria Hull, with a confident stride, began pairing the members.

    She would normally take into consideration various factors, creating partnerships that seemed to align withpatibility, but she didn''t have any data for that for the time being. She needed to observe for a while; thus, she took a direct approach.

    As Gloria assigned partners, the students observed the pairings with a mix of curiosity and excitement.

    Friends found themselves dancing together, and some were matched with those they hadn''t interacted with much before. The Multipurpose Hall buzzed with whispers and exchanged nces.

    Though the History and Arts Club wasn''t that bigpared to the clubs rted tobat, they still had fairly enough members. This mostly stemmed from the academy being rather crowded.

    ''She is pairing everyone with their closest ones.''

    Realizing that was the case, Maya caught Astron''s eye and attempted to subtly approach him among the shifting pairs.

    ''This is a good chance!''

    After all, she would never miss this chance. For the past two weeks, thanks to Phantom''s Land exploration and her own practical evaluations, she hasn''t had many chances to interact with Astron.

    However, her advance was intercepted by Amelia, who seemed determined to partner with her.

    "Maya, where are you off to?" Amelia asked casually, taking Maya''s arm as if to guide her. However, there was a subtle, firm grip, preventing Maya from easily slipping away.

    Maya, caught off guard by Amelia''s firm grip, struggled toe up with a convincing excuse. "Oh, t-that''s¡­I just wanted to," she stammered, her attempt at nonchnce faltering. The subtle yet firm hold on her arm made it clear that Amelia wasn''t inclined to let her slip away easily.

    "You just wanted to?" Amelia''s smile remained, but there was a distinct edge to her words. It was as if she could sense Maya''s inner conflict and was determined to keep her attention elsewhere.

    Before Maya could formte any more excuses or attempt to free herself, her gaze involuntarily shifted toward Gloria Hull, who was in the process of pairing the remaining members. To her surprise, she saw Astron being paired with Sylvie.

    Astron and Sylvie exchanged nods, seeminglyfortable with the arrangement. Since Astron had been training Sylvie for the past month, they had already been ustomed to their apany to a certain extent.

    However, Maya had no way of knowing that, as Astron had never mentioned it. He felt like something terrible would happen if he were to.

    ''Nooooo...''

    The realization hit Maya like a sudden jolt. Her chance to dance with Astron had slipped away.

    Gloria Hull took a little look at Maya and noticed her gaze. "Hmm~" She smiled a little, looking at the adolescent girl before her. "For our final pairing, Maya and Amelia, you''ll be each other''s dance partners."

    Since there weren''t any male students left, thest three pairs were actually girl-girl pairs. Most of the time, male students preferred joiningbat-rted courses, and though in the Hunter Academy, that difference wasn''t as distinct as any other institutes.

    Maya managed a strained smile, attempting to conceal her disappointment. ''I couldn''t get him.'' She inwardly thought.

    "It is good that we matched, right?" Amelia said, with a smile on her own. But Maya couldn''t help but feel a little resentment at the sight of Amelia looking at her like that. After all, it was her fault that she didn''t end up with Astron; at least, that was what she wanted to believe.

    "Yeah¡­.." Her reply was also brief and filled with disappointment.

    Gloria Hull, sensing Maya''s disappointment, offered a sympathetic smile before transitioning into the practical aspects of the dance lesson. "Now, let''s not dwell too much on the pairings. Dancing is about synergy, connection, and most importantly, enjoying the moment with your partner."

    She kept her lecture brief, emphasizing the importance ofmunication through movement and expressing emotions through dance. Then, she gestured towards the designated dance floor, inviting the pairs to join her.

    As the club members gathered on the dance floor, Gloria began to demonstrate the basic steps. Each movement was executed with grace and precision, showcasing her expertise in the art of dance. The members watched attentively, absorbing the fundamentals.

    Amelia seemed enthusiastic, quickly catching onto the steps, while Maya, though trying to focus, couldn''t help stealing nces at Astron and Sylvie. The pair moved seamlessly, their familiarity evident in every step.

    A curious student raised her hand, "But Overseer Hull, how can you demonstrate a couple''s dance without a partner?"

    Gloria Hull responded with a confident smile as if she was expecting this question to be raised. She raised her hand, and with a subtle maniption of pure mana, she created a small silhouette of a dancing man beside her. The ethereal figure mirrored her movements, illustrating the steps of a couple''s dance.

    "This is a simple visualization technique to guide you through the motions. Remember, dancing is about connection and understanding your partner''s movements." She exined.

    "Wow¡­." The students looked at her with awe, realizing what she had just disyed. Though it wasn''t widely known, there was a special type of dancepetition that only Awakened people could perform.

    [Solo Enchant¨¦: Mana Mirage Waltz]

    This was the name of the event, as it was named after one of the ruins from the Fallen Kingdoms before the Nexus Convergence.

    ''I see¡­.That is why she chose the dance. If she were to perform such an advanced dance technique, that means she is a lot more talented than I initially thought.''

    Astron thought inwardly, raising Gloria''s evaluation in his hand higher. Though he wasn''t well-versed in dancing, he could at least appreciate the sight he was witnessing. The way Gloria was moving was so beautiful and elegant that even his picky tastes were satisfied.

    "Now, let''s start with some basic forms of dance," Gloria Hull announced, her movements transitioning into simple, elegant steps. The small silhouette beside her continued to mimic her, creating a visual guide for the students.

    Gloria demonstrated the foundational dance postures, emphasizing the importance of maintaining a connection with the partner. She moved gracefully across the floor, her steps fluid and deliberate.

    "Now, it''s your turn. Don''t be shy; feel the rhythm and connect with your partner," she encouraged, her gaze sweeping across the room.

    *******

    As the grotesque face approached Ethan, its hollow eyes fixated on him with an insatiable hunger. The tendrils held him tightly, and the oppressive force intensified, probing deeper into his mind and body.

    The leader, with a sadistic grin, dered, "And now, it is time for you to be his meal!"

    Ethan gritted his teeth, his struggle against the invisible restraints growing more desperate. The malevolent aura surrounding the grotesque face seemed to reach a fever pitch, ready to consume him entirely.

    Just as the grotesque face loomed over Ethan, about to engulf him, a sudden brilliant light emanated from the ring on Ethan''s hand.

    ¨CSCREECH!

    The intense glow filled the dungeon, causing the grotesque face to let out a blood-curdling scream. The tendrils holding Ethan began to melt away, releasing him from their grip.

    "What?"

    Emily, locked in her own battle, nced over at the unexpected turn of events. She watched as the grotesque face recoiled from the radiant light, its form beginning to dissolve into grotesque tendrils of darkness.

    The other assants were no different. None of them were expecting such a turn of events as they looked at the shining light.

    "This is¡­." They didn''t even have the time to be surprised.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    With newfound freedom, Ethan''s hazel eyes slightly turned a vertical yellow as he seized the opportunity. In an instant, he appeared before the leader of the assants, spear in hand. The grotesque face screamed in agony, unable toprehend the unexpected turn of events. Even the connection that was letting it use the power of an entity outside the world was slowly being severed. The cursed artifact was slowly losing its effects and power.

    Without hesitation, Ethan drove the spear through the leader''s heart. The leader convulsed, his malevolent aura dissipating as the grotesque face disintegrated into nothingness.

    "Burghk-!"

    The leader coughed blood as the bridge of connection was severed. He no longer wielded the power of a cursed artifact.

    "So¡­.this is how my endes¡­.cough-!"

    As he spoke hisst words, Ethan twisted the spear in the masked guy''s heart, ending his life.

    "Leader¡­.."

    The remaining assants, witnessing their leader''s demise, faltered in their attacks, momentarily taken aback. They didn''t even scream, as the aura that was being released from Ethan was too oppressive at that second.

    Ethan, though liberated from the Devouring, felt a surge of unfamiliar power coursing through him, but that power disappeared after a second.

    Ethan''s hazel eyes, now returned to their normal state, surveyed the remaining assants with a cold, unwavering gaze. The oppressive aura that had briefly surrounded him had dissipated, leaving behind an unsettling stillness in the dungeon.

    "How many corpses did you collect to supply such an artifact?" Ethan''s voice was firm, demanding answers from the masked assants.

    The assants, momentarily silent, exchanged uneasy nces. The revtion that their leader had lost control of the cursed artifact left them on edge; however, as they realized that Ethan was no longer in the same transformed state, a smirk gradually formed on their faces.

    Unveiling the truth, one of the assants spoke with a sinister satisfaction, "We collected one human every day, sometimes sacrificing Hunters. With each life taken, the power of the Devouring grew stronger. We will even get stronger after killing you and the guy here."

    Ethan, his gaze shifting to the ground and his spear, absorbed the grim reality of their actions. The dungeon had be a hunting ground, and innocent lives had been sacrificed to empower the cursed artifact.

    "I see," Ethan muttered, his voice filled with a somber understanding.

    As the two remaining assants, fueled by newfound confidence, lunged toward Ethan, he calmly raised his hand and uttered words that cut through the tension like a de. "People like you shouldn''t be in this world."

    In an instant, Ethan''s spear became an extension of his will. With precise movements, he fended off the assants'' attacks, countering with calcted strikes. The dungeon echoed with the sh of metal, but this time, Ethan''s movements were fluid and controlled.

    Though he was also tired from the constant shing, now he didn''t care about any of those at all.

    "People like you don''t deserve an honorable death."

    ¡¸Spear of Hartley. Three stabs of basic.¡¹

    Ethan''s spear, the Spear of Hartley, shed three times in rapid session. The assants, fueled by overconfidence, found themselves on the receiving end of Ethan''s calcted strikes.

    The first stab was aimed at the earth maniptor, who hastily raised a small pir of earth to defend himself. However, the second consecutive strike defied the makeshift barricade, piercing through and finding its mark on the assant''s neck. A gurgled gasp escaped his lips as he staggered, realizing the situation.

    Before the first assant couldprehend the unfolding events, Ethan smoothly transitioned to the third stab. The spear found its mark on the chest of the remaining assant, who recoiled from the sudden and precise assault.

    Both assants, now wounded and disoriented, struggled to maintain their footing. The dungeon echoed with the sh of metal and the pained groans of the assants as they faced the consequences of their malevolent actions.

    In a strained voice, the first assant managed to ask, "How... How can you still move? We poisoned you!"

    Ethan, undeterred, retorted with a cold resolve, "You don''t deserve to know." Yet, this was a question he himself had yet to answer.

    ''Poison? I was poisoned?''

    At that moment, Ethan realized something inside him had changed.

 Chapter 312 73.5 - Two-sides

    Chapter 312  73.5 - Two-sides

    ??"Now, it''s your turn. Don''t be shy; feel the rhythm and connect with your partner." As she said those words, the students, though initially hesitant, began to follow Gloria''s lead.

    Some stumbled over the steps, while others found a surprising ease in the dance. The atmosphere in the Multipurpose Hall transformed asughter and the gentle sound of steps filled the air.

    Maya and Amelia attempted to navigate the dance floor, their movements echoing the guidance they received. Though the dance that Gloria was presenting them was performed by one male and one female, both Maya, and Amelia had the necessary strength and physical aspects of a male already, being awakened.

    Thus, despite the initial awkwardness, they gradually found a rhythm. Yet, Maya couldn''t help but continuously steal nces at the sides as her gaze wandered at the couple on the corner.

    Though the two didn''t get much attention, recently, Astron has been slightly getting more recognition from the students around the school. His name was strangely known, but for a reason that was very different from normal.

    There were weird rumors around him at the start, and his attitude made him seem to believe those rumors were true. However, now, his name was mentioned alongside Irina and Sylvie in the Phantom''s Land case.

    And that brought the attention of some curious students to his rank change. There, they saw him jumping around 700 ranks. That was quite an impressive jump, to be honest, and those who had seen it started to think of him a little differently.

    He was talked about in the students'' forums, and Maya also knew about those talks as well.That did make her a bit happy about him at the start, but somehow, as she continued to read somements, she started getting a weird feeling.

    A weird feeling that was the same as what she was getting right now. A feeling that made it hard to breathe. She didn''t want to look, but she also couldn''t retract her gaze.

    As Maya''s gaze continued to wander towards Astron and Sylvie, Amelia''s voice broke through her reverie. "Maya, why do you keep looking in that direction?" Amelia inquired, her tone a little angry.

    Maya flinched slightly, caught off guard by the question. She hesitated, unsure of how to respond without revealing too much. "Oh, it''s nothing, really," Maya attempted to brush it off, offering a strained smile, just as she did before.

    However, Amelia, this time, was no longer going to tolerate such a response.

    ''Why? My Maya¡­.Why?''

    At this moment, she needed to ept all those things she tried to overlook. No matter how much she hated it, she knew at this point that not acknowledging it would just be a coping mechanism.

    Amelia''s anger simmered beneath the surface as she stared at Maya, her frustration palpable. "Maya, you can''t keep pretending like nothing''s wrong. Why do you keep staring at him?" Amelia''s voice was tinged with jealousy, her emotions raw and unfiltered.

    Maya''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she stuttered, unable to form a coherent response. Memories of her interactions with Astron flooded her mind, causing her heart to race ufortably. Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to articte theplexity of her feelings.

    "I-I..." Maya''s voice faltered, her gaze flickering away from Amelia''s probing eyes. She struggled to find the right words, grappling with the weight of unspoken emotions.

    Amelia''s jealousy red at Maya''s hesitation, her frustration mounting with each passing moment.

    ''She never shown such a side to me¡­..This is the first time¡­..''

    There were many emotions that Amelia had never seen on Maya''s face before, which she saw when Maya was with Astron. While she was trailing them when they ate and spoke casually, Amelia saw the expression on Maya''s face, and she knew they were not something that Maya would ever show to her.

    "Why him, Maya? What makes him so special?" Amelia''s voice quivered with a mixture of hurt and indignation. "He''s just a low-rank freshman who doesn''t deserve someone like you."

    Her words were something that she wanted to ask for a very long time. She wanted to speak those words, yet she never had the time. But, now, she could no longer hold it in. She wanted to know; she needed to.

    As Maya heard Amelia''s questioning words, a subtle shift urred in her expression. The uncertainty and embarrassment that clouded her features instantly gave way to a slight smile. But, for Amelia, that slight smile felt foreign.

    ''Just a low-rank freshman? Is he all that in your eyes, Amelia? The person who saved my life when you were sitting in your room doing nothing. The only person in this world who can give me the taste¡­.The person who never refuses to stay by my side¡­.You are saying he is just a low-rank freshman?''

    The normally gentle look Maya would have wasn''t there. Her eyes strangely contained a cold glint. The aura she could feel from Maya also changed in that split second.

    "Certainly, from outside, he may be perceived like that," Maya responded, her voice soft yet resolute. Her gaze met Amelia''s, conveying a depth of emotion that she had never shown.

    "R-right? Isn''t it? There is no way-" Amelia replied, this time stuttering. The Maya before her felt somehow unfamiliar, and she couldn''t keep her bearings.

    "But¡­." Maya shut her words off, her gaze bearing into Amelia''s, a glint of defiance shimmering in her eyes. "By what right do you think you can judge other people''s preferences, Amelia?" Maya''s voice held a firmness that Amelia had never heard before, her words cutting through the air with precision. "Is everything about rankings in your eyes?"

    Amelia''s eyes widened in astonishment at Maya''s sudden interruption. This was the first time she had seen Maya speak with such assertiveness, challenging her beliefs without hesitation. The Maya before her seemed transformed, shedding her usual gentle demeanor for a newfound one.

    "I-I didn''t mean it like that," Amelia stammered, taken aback by Maya''s unexpected reaction. "It is just¡­.I want the best for my friend¡­.And I don''t want to see you sad."

    Maya''s smile softened as she regarded Amelia, her eyes reflecting a mixture of affection and determination. "What if I told you I love him, Amelia?" Maya''s words hung in the air,den with a weight that Amelia could hardlyprehend. "Would you support me in my feelings? Don''t your words mean just that?"

    Amelia''s already wide eyes widened further, a flicker of disbelief crossing her features. Tears welled in her eyes as she struggled to process Maya''s confession. "Love? Do you really love him?" Amelia''s voice trembled with uncertainty, her emotions in turmoil.

    Maya turned to take a look at the side, and there she saw him dancing with Sylvie. Her eyes containing the same cold glint, she mumbled. "Yeah¡­..I guess this is what I am feeling¡­.Yet, I have been hesitant to show it for a long time¡­.But, I won''t let this be any longer¡­."

    She said, lowering her gaze. "Only I should be close to him."

    As Maya''s words sank in, Amelia''s tears flowed freely, her heart heavy with the weight of Maya''s revtion. She realized at that moment that there was no turning back from Maya''s feelings, and her friend was already determined to pursue what her heart desired, no matter the cost.

    "I-I see... I guess this is how it is?" Amelia choked out, her voice trembling with emotion. She attempted tough lightly, but it came out as a strained sound, a reflection of the turmoil raging within her.

    ''She is gone...There is no turning back for her now¡­.What should I do? What do I need to do now? What am I going to do now, after knowing everything?''

    With a shaky smile, Amelia turned to Maya, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. "Would it be okay if I went to the restroom quickly?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Maya nodded understandingly, a ''gentle'' expression on her face. "Of course, take your time," she replied, giving Amelia''s hand a reassuring squeeze.

    Feeling overwhelmed, Amelia hastily wiped away her tears and turned to leave, her footsteps echoing softly as she made her way to the restroom. Once inside, she let out a shaky breath, allowing herself a moment topose her emotions.

    But try as she might, she couldn''t shake the feeling of heartache that threatened to consume her. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she leaned against the sink, grappling with the realization that Maya''s feelings had irreversibly altered the future that she had envisioned. She knew that she no longer could make attempts, as they wouldn''t result in anything.

    On the other hand, Maya, now left alone, just watched Astron and Sylvie while lost in thought.

    ''I will no longer stay indecisively.''

    Her gaze was looking at him, and she pledged inwardly, epting the emotion inside her heart as her own. Her eyes turned red for a split second, showing the intensity of her emotions.

    *******

    <Unknown Mountain, Elven Domain>

    In the heart of an unknown mountain, hidden deep within thebyrinthine passages of a vast cave system, a solitary figure sits in quiet contemtion. His body, chiseled and muscr, exudes an aura of strength and resilience. With each steady breath, the cavern seems to pulse in harmony with his presence.

    Long hair cascades down his shoulders, framing a face weathered by time and adorned with a rugged beard and mustache. He appeared as a wanderer, a nomad of the mountains, attuned to the rhythms of the earth.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    Suddenly, as if stirred from a deep slumber, the figure''s eyes snap open. A gust of wind rushed through the cavern, swirling around him like a tempest in the night. His gaze, fierce and prating, bore into the darkness with eyes of yellow, vertically slit as if they could pierce through the veil of reality itself.

    "Finally, he appeared," the figure murmured, his voice a low rumble that reverberated through the cavern. At that moment, a sense of purpose filled the air, as if the very mountain itself awaited the unfolding of a long-awaited hunt.

    "The one I will need to hunt."

    His gaze was locked into the ce, bearing through the mountains, looking at the exact domain that belonged to Humans.

 Chapter 313 73.6 - Two-Sides

    Chapter 313  73.6 - Two-Sides

    ??"Am I doing well?"

    Sylvie asked, looking at Astron. Her face was flushed a little, both from the constant movements of dancing and being in his constant proximity.

    "You are doing fine."

    As Sylvie and Astron moved in tandem on the dance floor, Sylvie couldn''t help but feel acutely aware of his presence. With each step, she felt the heat radiating from his body, his proximity sending a flurry of emotions coursing through her veins.

    Her breaths grew rough, her heart beating faster with every moment they shared.

    ''Is he feeling the same?''

    She thought maybe it wasn''t just her feeling like this. But as she took a peek, she saw Astron everposed as usual. His demeanor pped the answer on her face as aplete NO.

    ''Right.....''

    A slight disappointment of how he didn''t even care, as well as the feeling of shame for her feelings, appeared.

    Though he just guided Sylvie through the dance with ease, his movements were more fluid and precisepared to her without even saying anything.

    Despite the intricate steps, he maintained a steady rhythm, his touch gentle yet firm as he led her across the floor.

    Sylvie''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of crimson as she struggled to maintain herposure. She dared not meet Astron''s gaze, her eyes fixed on their intertwined feet as they moved in harmony.

    The sensation of his hand against hers sent shivers down her spine, igniting a warmth she couldn''t ignore.

    ''He is good at moving his body¡­.I wonder if he ever got an education on this? Maybe when he was young? No, that can''t be. He was an orphan. Then, is this his innate talent?''

    Lost in the moment, Sylvie''s mind began to wander, her thoughts consumed by the intoxicating dance and the enigmatic man before her.

    ''That is right. He is good at fighting, so it is no wonder that he is good at dancing, too. I somehow want to think fighting is somehow an act of dancing. Aside from the deadly part, aren''t the fighters in the cage simr to a dancer on the scene?''

    Her thoughts wandered as she tried to get rid of her shame.

    In her distraction, she failed to anticipate the next step, her footnding squarely on Astron''s toes with a soft thud.

    Sylvie flinched at the soft thud, her face turning even redder with embarrassment. Slowly, she raised her head to meet Astron''s gaze, expecting to see annoyance or frustration in his eyes.

    But to her surprise, Astron''s expression remained calm andposed, his gaze steady as he looked back at her. There was no hint of irritation or disappointment, only a silent understanding.

    "I-I''m so sorry, Astron," Sylvie stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "I didn''t mean to step on your toes. I was just... I got distracted, and..."

    Astron simply nodded, his face neutral. "It''s alright," he said calmly. "I know you didn''t mean to. It is just your usual clumsiness."

    Sylvie couldn''t help but flinch at the words "usual clumsiness." Though she knew Astron meant no harm by it, hearing him say it so casually stung a little. It was a reminder of her own shorings, her tendency to let her thoughts wander and lose focus at the most inconvenient times.

    "Yeah, my usual clumsiness," she echoed softly, forcing a small, self-deprecating smile. "Sorry for being such a klutz."

    Deep down, a part of her felt a twinge of resentment at Astron''s nonchnt response. She wished he would show a little more concern or understanding, even if it was just a small gesture. But she knew better than to expect anything different from him. Astron had always been reserved andposed, his emotions carefully guarded behind a stoic facade.

    ¨CFLINCH!

    Suddenly, her body shivered as if insects were crawling on her skin.

    ''What is this, a gaze?''

    She felt like someone was looking at her with intense feelings. She knew from the lectures as well as her own experiences that an Awakened person''s strong feelings could form an intent and could affect the environment as well as the target''s senses. It was described by the notion of Awakened people altered by mana.

    Sylvie''s instincts kicked in, urging her to find the source of the intense gaze that made her skin crawl. Ignoring the difort, she turned her head slightly, scanning the room until her eyes locked with a pair of piercing red ones.

    For a brief moment, time seemed to stand still as Sylvie found herself captivated by the striking gaze. The eyes belonged to Maya, the gentle, cheery, snack-loving, but somehow scary senior, who was watching her with an intensity that sent a shiver down Sylvie''s spine.

    ''Why is she looking at me like that? Senior, you are really being scary.''

    As their gazes met, Sylvie noticed the subtle look of coldness in Maya''s eyes.

    ''I am sorry. Did I do something wrong? But I didn''t even do anything!''

    She inwardly protested as she couldn''t find the reason why Maya was angry at her.

    ''Also, what is with this scary aura? Are you going to kill me?''

    With a quick tilt of her head, Sylvie studied Maya''s features, taking in the vibrant purple hair and the graceful figure that seemed to exude confidence and poise. After a second of looking, Maya''s partner, Senior Amelia, came, and that marked the end of Maya''s gaze.

    ''What was this just now?''

    Yet, Sylvie couldn''t help but think that there was more to Maya than met the eye.

    ''Did he notice?''

    She threw a look at Astron, and there she saw him looking in the same direction as well.

    ¨CCLAP! CLAP! CLAP!

    Just as Sylvie was about to voice her question to Astron, the sound of apuse filled the air, drawing her attention back to the front of the room. Gloria Hull stood before them, her hands pping together in a rhythmic pattern.

    "Bravo, everyone!" Gloria eximed, her voice carrying a note of satisfaction. "I believe we''ve made excellent progress today. However, I think it''s time to conclude our dancing session for now."

    Relief washed over Sylvie as she realized that the intense moment with Maya had passed, at least for the time being. She redirected her focus to Gloria, listening attentively as the overseer continued to address the club members.

    "I''m proud of the dedication and enthusiasm each of you has shown today," Gloria continued, her gaze sweeping across the room. "Remember, dancing is not just about mastering the steps; it''s about expressing yourself and connecting with your partner on a deeper level."

    Sylvie nodded in agreement, feeling a sense of aplishment despite the brief distraction. She had managed to navigate through the dance session with Astron despite her momentarypse in focus. And although Maya''s intense gaze had unnerved her, she was determined not to let it affect her.

    With a final nod of approval, Gloria signaled the end of the session. "That will be all for today. Thank you all for your participation. I look forward to seeing you at our next meeting."

    ******

    <Arcadia City, Golden District, Sunday Morning>

    "A call just came from the young master, sir."

    Inside an office of a fairly high building, a man seemingly with the clothes of a butler spoke, lowering his head.

    "A call?" The man on the table raised his head, looking at his butler with his characteristic hazel eyes. His dark blue hair fluttered, his smooth skin seemingly better than any model''s.

    "Who was it from, Ray?" Marc Hartley asked, his voice tinged with curiosity as he leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on his butler.

    Ray cleared his throat before responding, "It was Young Master Ethan, sir. He mentioned something about an urgent matter that requires your attention."

    Marc Hartley''s hazel eyes widened in surprise at the mention of his son''s name. Ethan''ste awakening had been a source of concern in the past years for Marc, who had anxiously awaited the manifestation of his son''s abilities.

    "Ethan? What urgent matter does he have again?" Marc muttered to himself, a furrow forming between his brows as he considered the implications of his son''s unexpected call.

    ''Did he somehow entangled with a mess again?''

    He knew this son of his was different from his other children. The heirs of the direct family line all had the coldness and the necessary survival skills in this industry.

    But Ethan was different. That child had dreams he had always had. When he was young, he came to him and listened to the stories of heroes. He always criticized people for acting selfishly and showed his discontent.

    At first, Marc took it as childish innocence, but Ethan had never changed. Over the course of his teenage years, even though he was not awakened and was no different from a normal person, he never backed down in front of injustice.

    He always spoke his mind whenever he discovered it. However, thankfully, this idiot son of him didn''t have a good perception in terms of such things. Though he would speak if he saw injustice, he wasn''t that good at spotting it when it happened, and he was deeply thankful from his heart as he knew the troubles that would cause.

    Ray cleared his throat, breaking Marc''s train of thought. "He said he was attacked by a group of people in the dungeon when he was exploring it with his friend."

    Marc''s expression shifted from surprise to concern in an instant. "Attacked? Is Ethan alright?" he asked, his voiceced with worry.

    Ray nodded reassuringly. "Nothing serious happened, sir. They managed to escape without any major injuries. However, they confirmed that Ethan had to use the artifact he was carrying for protection."

    A flicker of rage shed across Marc''s features, his hazel eyes narrowing into dangerous slits. "Someone dared to attack a Hartley? Especially someone from the direct line? And with a strength so formidable that Ethan had to resort to using the artifact?" he growled, his voice low and menacing.

    Ray swallowed nervously, recognizing the storm brewing within his employer. "Yes, sir. It appears that the attackers were quite formidable. ording to Ethan, they had a cursed artifact."

    At the mention of ''Cursed Artifact,'' Marc''s anger soared. "Viins¡­." Marc muttered through gritted teeth, his anger simmering beneath the surface like a volcano about to erupt, his brain remembering the memories of a certain time.

    Ray, knowing his master''s feelings at the mention of the word, kept his calm and silently waited for the tremor to pass.

    After a moment of silent contemtion, Marc''s hazel eyes hardened with resolve. "Ray, does Ethan still have that cursed artifact with him?"

    Ray nodded in affirmation. "Yes, sir. Ethan mentioned that he still has it in his possession."

    "Bring that artifact to the headquarters immediately. I want one of the research and development teams to analyze it thoroughly. We need to know everything about it, including its origins and capabilities."

    "I had already done that, sir. Young Master Ethan had already anticipated that and called a [Tingler] to bring it to thepany."

    "Good." Marc nodded, his expression turning slightly moreposed now that the necessary steps were being taken to analyze the cursed artifact.

    As Ray observed his employer''s demeanor, he waited for Marc to speak further.

    "If viins capable of using cursed artifacts are involved, then this matter may not be as simple as it seems," Marc remarked, his tone grave.

    Ray nodded in agreement. "Indeed, sir. And as you may recall, Ethan has been involved with the affairs of a low-rank guild."

    "Ah, the Azure Crest Guild, was it?" Marc asked, remembering the name.

    "Yes, sir. That''s correct," Ray confirmed.

    Marc''s brow furrowed in thought. "I had initially dismissed it as child''s y, but if Ethan''s encounter with the cursed artifact is connected to the guild''s activities, then this matter may be moreplex than we anticipated."

    With a determined expression, Marc turned his gaze back to Ray. "I want you to delve deeper into this matter, Ray. Especially focus on any recent activities surrounding the Azure Crest Guild. We need to uncover any connections that may shed light on Ethan''s situation."

    Ray nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Understood, sir. I''ll get right on it."

    With that, Ray hurried off to carry out Marc''s instructions, leaving Marc to ponder the implications of his son''s involvement with the cursed artifact and the Azure Crest Guild.

 Chapter 314 74.1 - Suspicions

    Chapter 314  74.1 - Suspicions

    ??<Sunday Morning, Arcadia Hunter Academy>

    Waking up early and starting training at midnight, I started my daily routine. First, I was running around the academy campus with weighted bracelets to increase my endurance.

    And then, it was polishing my art andbat skills, increasing my understanding of [Lunar Enigma] as well as [Shadowborne]. That was normally the case. However, I nned a change now.

    With the restrictions of my body raised, I started eating a lot more.

    Gaining some muscle and weight was necessary for the future, though gaining too much would not be optimal. Thus, I started lifting weights and doing full-body workouts in my program.

    Though I was already doing it, my focus was shifted a little more to that.

    In any case, things were going in the same direction until it was noon. Around 12.30, I left the generalbat area to get the second meal of the day. There, I met someone I was not expecting.

    "Yo¡­.."

    The wavy blue hair, slightly bulky body, insanely handsome face, innocent smile revealing the teeth, and clear hazel eyes. Looking from the side, you could see his broad shoulders, clearly resulting from intense training. His body was a little sweaty, indicating that he had juste out from an intense session. His t-shirt was tucked in, slightly showing his defined abs.

    "What do you want?"

    Yet, none of those gave me the reason for him to be there.

    "Cold as usual." He replied, widening his smile. It seemed that he had somehow already gotten used to my attitude. Well, even a turtle would end up adapting to the environment, so no wonder he was able to do too.

    My stomach was already bulging, urging me to eat something to fill the calories the body desperately needed. And now, I was stopped by this guy before me, so I couldn''t help but get a bit angry.

    "Don''t waste my time." The words came out instantly, showing how I felt. But I already knew that this guy was too slow in taking hints like these.

    "I know, I know. How about we grab lunch together? It had been a while since we talked."

    "Why do you have the impression that we are close?"

    "We are not?"

    "Of course not."

    "¡­..Hmm¡­..Then, if I say it is on me?"

    Hearing him saying that he was going to buy the lunch, the bulging stomach growled, reminding me of how delicious eating a free meal right now would be.

    "Just to remind. I have high standards." I deliberately made the expression, showing that eating with me wouldn''t be cheap. If a guy wants to ask me out, he needs to satisfy some conditions!

    "Haha....I am already used to those high standards¡­."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah, so you areing?"

    "I won''t refuse your grace."

    As Ethan and I walked towards the most opulent restaurant on campus, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of irritation at his persistent invitation.

    Nevertheless, I begrudgingly epted, knowing that declining a free meal would be foolish, especially considering my heightened calorie intake for training purposes.

    "How are the things going on your side recently?"

    As we were walking, he suddenly tried to strike up a conversation, albeit more awkwardly than the silence itself.

    "It''s none of your business."

    Ethan simply chuckled in response, his easygoing demeanor contrasting sharply with my own aloofness. "Ah, figured you''d say something like that," he remarked casually, undeterred by my dismissive attitude.

    ''I guess this is his strength?'' Considering how he had been behaving in the past, Ethan certainly possessed the necessaryck of pride against such answers.

    In a sense, this was what made him Ethan. Well, if he were to be going to be the game''s protagonist, those kinds of traits were necessary.

    "Well, you are probably wondering why I called you out of nowhere, right?"

    "I figured you would be spilling the beans while eating."

    "Yeah, I guess so."

    As we entered the grandiose restaurant, the opulent decor and elegant ambiance enveloped us, creating an atmosphere of sophistication and luxury.

    ''This reminds me of that time. I guess I should ask Senior Maya out next time.''

    Returning the grace received is something that was necessary for interpersonal rtionships, and I disliked the idea of constantly receiving help from Senior Maya one-sidedly.

    Seatedfortably, I looked around and noticed Ethan and the others seemed right at home, his easy smile never faltering as he scanned the menu.

    Before we could delve into the conversation, the waiter approached our table, his polished demeanor exuding professionalism. As he greeted us, his eyes lit up with recognition upon seeing Ethan.

    "Ah, Mister Ethan Hartley! It''s a pleasure to have you dine with us again," the waiter eximed with genuine enthusiasm as he approached our table.

    Ethan''s smile widened in response to the waiter''s recognition. "Good to see you too," he replied warmly, his easy demeanor never faltering.

    ''Well, the name Hartley alone should be enough to stir an enthusiasm. I guess he is trying to impress Ethan, knowing his good-natured personality. Out of all the peopleing here, Ethan certainly has the highest possibility of talking about a random waiter.''

    "Please take a look at our menu. As you know, once you determine the order, you may press the keys right beside the food you choose, and we will receive your order. You may customize it if you wish on the box that will appear here."

    Saying that the waiter had shown us the integrated menu.

    ''Interesting. They assigned some mana circuits to the menu and used it as an interactive ordering device. Last time we came here, this thing wasn''t her; I guess it is a new product.''

    I thought, looking at the menu.

    "Of course, if you don''t wish to use the menu, you may directly call me as well. I will happily take your order."

    The waiter nodded in acknowledgment, his expression grateful for Ethan''s generosity. With a bow of respect, he excused himself, leaving Ethan and me to peruse the interactive menu.

    "As I promised, you can order whatever you want," Ethan said with a smile directed at me, fulfilling his earliermitment to treat me to lunch.

    ''Let me empty your pockets.''

    Though I knew Ethan was the heir of a high-ranking family like the Hartleys, money was still money.

    Taking a moment to familiarize myself with the enchanted device, I scanned through the array of tantalizing options avable. Each dish was described in intricate detail, highlighting the exotic ingredients and borate cooking techniques used to create them.

    After a brief moment of consideration, I made my selections, customizing each dish to my liking with the touch of a button.

    As I pressed the third dish, I saw Ethan''s mouth twitching.

    "Do you wish to say something?" I asked, knowing that he didn''t have the personality to tell me what he thought.

    "No, no. Nothing."

    With the press of a key, my order was submitted, and I handed the menu back to the waiter as he returned to our table.

    With a gracious smile, the waiter epted the menu and bowed once again before disappearing into the bustling kitchen. Meanwhile, Ethan leaned back in his chair, his easy smile slightly turning stiff, yet after a bunch of seconds, it returned to normal. It seemed like he had already strengthened his resolve.

    True to form, the waiter returned shortly thereafter, carrying a trayden with four exquisite dishes. Each te was a masterpiece in its own right, showcasing the culinary prowess of the chefs who had crafted them.

    As I dug into my meal, savoring the delectable vors and unique textures, I couldn''t help but marvel at the ingenuity of this fantasy world. In this realm, even the simplest of meals were transformed into extraordinary culinary experiences, thanks to the use of mutated animals and enchanted ingredients.

    "How is it?"

    "It is certainly on the top of the spectrum."

    "Isn''t it? The chefs here are all Awakened people."

    "I know."

    "I see."

    As we were eating, I noticed that Ethan was having a little hard time asking what was on his mind.

    "Now, what did you want to talk about?"

    Since we were now in the restaurant, I decided to not beat the bush no longer and asked directly.

    "Actually, I wanted your opinion on something," Ethan replied, his expression turning serious as he raised his head to meet my gaze.

    Intrigued by his sudden change in demeanor, I set down my fork and gave him my full attention. "borate," I prompted, eager to hear what was on his mind.

    Ethan cleared his throat, his hazel eyes clouded with uncertainty as he began to speak. "Imagine you''re in a situation where you want to help someone. At first, it seems like a simple matter, something you can handle without much trouble. But as you get involved, you realize it''s not as straightforward as you thought. Suddenly, you''re caught in a web ofplications and uncertainties, unsure of how to proceed."

    I nodded, understanding what he meant by that.

    ''I guess he noticed that Emily''s situation is not as simple as it was before.''

    "Go on," I urged.

    Ethan hesitated for a moment, his gaze flickering away before returning to meet mine. "You try to do what you believe is right, but at every turn, you''re faced with obstacles and dilemmas. And no matter how hard you try to untangle yourself from the mess, it only seems to grow more tangled."

    "It sounds like you''re facing quite the challenge," I remarked, my tone sympathetic.

    Ethan nodded, a weary sigh escaping his lips. "Yeah, you could say that. It''s like... no matter what I do, I can''t seem to find a solution that could solve the case. And now, I''m stuck in a position where I don''t know what the right thing to do is."

    At that moment, he stopped looking at me clearly. "I wonder, how would you deal with such situations?" Then he asked.

    This whole progress wasn''t in my mind before, as I didn''t expect Ethan to consult me directly on the matter regarding Emily. But it is also understandable that he feels lost. After all, Ethan, no matter how talented he is, is still a na?ve guy who has yet to see how the world works.

    ''But you will see it soon. Your father won''t be able to stay idle any longer, as he can''t tolerate any threat made to his family.''

    "I see." Leaning forward slightly, I met Ethan''s gaze. "Though from your words, it is difficult to infer the exact situation you''re facing, in general, there is a clear way to deal with such cases," I began, speaking with conviction.

    "When you find yourself entangled in a web from all sides, what you just need to do is to burn those webs," I advised, drawing on a metaphorical analogy to illustrate my point. "And if you find yourself unable to deal with the spider that is weaving those webs, then you simply need to bring a bigger one."

    Ethan listened intently to my words, his brow furrowing slightly as he processed my advice.

    "Sometimes, you won''t be able to deal with the enemy alone. In those times, you will need your allies, someone you can trust."

    After a moment of contemtion, he nodded in understanding, a sense of determination flickering in his hazel eyes.

    "I see what you mean," he replied, his voice tinged with newfound resolve. "But, can I take you as one of those allies too?"

    "Allies to trust?"

    "Yeah."

    Hearing this, I shook my head inwardly. He was still too na?ve, but gaining the trust of the protagonist would never be bad.

    This was precisely why I had directed this conversation like this, after all.

    "As long as you pay me enough, you can expect my trust."

    "¡­..Certainly, an answer like this is expected from you¡­." He said, his face a bit deadpanned. Yet, he seemed more reassured.

    "But¡­.Thanks¡­I feel a lot more at ease now."

    "Is that so?"

    Just like that, we continued to eat, but suddenly something bugged me.

    ''Considering Lucas is Ethan''s best friend, it is weird that he came to me. Is there a reason for him not to look for Lucas?''

    I thought and decided to ask.

    "But, why did you not ask Lucas this? Aren''t you guys best friends?"

    "Ah¡­.About that¡­.I don''t know why, but something about Lucas is off recently¡­."

 Chapter 315 74.2 - Suspicions

    <h4>Chapter 315 Chapter 74.2 - Suspicions</h4>

    The game Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny had a lot of different plot elements. Different viins with good backstories, cruel ones, people with whom you could sympathize.

    It contained elements of betrayal as well. Ethan''s journey was filled with countless different trials, ranging from one to another.

    Lucas'' betrayal and his turn into a dark side were one of them. It held quite an important point since it was important for Ethan''s character development and stimted the feelings of the yers.

    The results of Lucas'' betrayal were a lot more detrimental than any yer would expect. While ying games or reading books with a young targeted audience, authors generally tend not to make the storyline filled with deaths, thus resulting in theck of detrimentality for the actions.

    But Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny didn''t do that. There were a lot of deaths and scenes that made the yers feel the dread and how vile the viins, in reality, were.

    "Ah¡­.About that¡­.I don''t know why, but something about Lucas is off recently¡­."

    Therefore, hearing this, my eyes perked up immediately. Remembering the gaze I had felt from Lucas, I knew that something about him felt off to me as well.

    As Ethan continued to speak, he revealed that Lucas had been behaving a little oddly ever since returning from the Phantom''s Land. "Sometimes he just dozes off randomly, and he''s stopped making the jokes he usually does," Ethan exined, his brow furrowing with worry. "He''s been training a lot more recently, too, which isn''t necessarily a bad thing, but... I don''t know; something just feels off about him."

    I listened intently to Ethan''s words, noting the genuine concern in his voice. It was clear that he was worried about his friend. But that precise mentality of him is what makes the difference.

    ''His instincts are warning him, but he doesn''t want to interpret them as danger since Lucas is his friend. That would make sense.''

    My thoughts wandered to the game. If there was one thing Ethan was good at aside from hisbat talent, it was his instincts and the ability to sense the possible danger. That might also stem from him being a protagonist, but his hunch was strong.

    There were many small instances where Ethan would mumble something while riding the mounts, and that mumble would actually be rted to something in the future.

    ''But, Phantom''s Land...How is it rted to Lucas'' change?''

    If there was one annoying thing about the things regarding Lucas in the game, why he changed sides weren''t clearly exined. Though his motives clearly stemmed from his inferiorityplex, there was something else. There needed to be since Lucas'' change was rather drastic and sharp.

    ''Checking it now, I remember Lucas'' turn into a demon was in the second semester of the second year. Was there somethingmon?''

    Thinking about it, I started visiting my memory pce, checking everything rted to the game. There needed to be a clue left there.

    ''Lucas would start showing the symptoms after the raid in the dungeon as a party¡­.The first raid of the main party, including Sylvie¡­.There, the enemy was Belthazor.''

    ''Belthazor¡­.Is it rted to him?''

    I was lost in my thoughts, but my spree came to an abrupt halt after seeing the hand waving before me.

    "Astron, are you there?" Ethan''s voice broke through my reverie, pulling me back to the present moment.

    I blinked, refocusing my attention on Ethan, who was now looking at me with a concerned expression. "Sorry, I was lost in my thoughts for a moment there."

    Ethan waved off my apology with a dismissive gesture. "It''s fine," he reassured me. "But, did something happen? Did you know something about Lucas?"

    His question was in my expectations, and I didn''t reveal anything on my face, masking my thoughts behind a carefully neutral expression. "I was just thinking about it, but I couldn''t find anything," I replied smoothly, my tone casual.

    Though my mind was still reeling with questions and suspicions about Lucas''s behavior, I knew better than to reveal my thoughts to Ethan.

    ''First and foremost, I need to find the reason for his change. It may not be rted to his turn into a viin. Second, even if I revealed everything, Ethan wouldn''t believe me like this. Lucas has been his friend for a long time. Therefore, such an exnation would certainly be met with an aggressive response, considering Ethan''s personality. Also, this would certainly evoke suspicions from Lucas, making him more aware of the fact that I was a threat to him. Things would get messy from that point on.''

    "Yeah¡­.I think he is just a bit shaken from everything that happened in the Phantom''s Land. It was hard for everyone."

    "Indeed. It is better for you to support him, and you can contact me anytime if you have any questions to ask. I will do my best to help you."

    ''In times like this, it is always better to leave the door slightly open. I can''t always look for Lucas and observe him. It would be better if Ethan reported to me on his own. Making use of his hunch would also be possible this way.''

    As I said those words, Ethan released a smile. "¡­Somehow, those words feel reassuring."

    "It is good if you trust me. But, you will need to pay for the help you want to receive."

    "...Aren''t we friends?"

    "Do we seem like one?"

    "We don''t?"

    "We don''t."

    "¡­..I guess that is what only I thought."

    "That is right."

    As we finished our meal and prepared to leave the restaurant, on the way, this guy continued to engage in a casual talk.

    "You know, recently, a new game appeared."

    "A new game?"

    "Yeah."

    Though ying games was my hobby previously, now I don''t have the time to spend on those things, and I am not that interested in them.

    "It is a pretty good game. You can y it from your watch, and it uses mana to connect you to the virtual reality."

    The mention of mana piqued my interest, causing me to pause and consider his words more carefully. While I had little interest in gaming these days, the idea of using mana to connect to virtual reality intrigued me. After all, mana was a fundamental force in this world, and its applications were virtually limitless.

    "How does it use mana to connect to virtual reality?" I inquired, genuinely curious about the mechanics behind the game.

    Before Ethan could respond, his expression suddenly shifted, his gaze darting across the crowded corridor. "Oh, sorry, Astron, I just spotted someone I need to talk to. Thanks for today!" he eximed hastily, already starting to move away.

    Looking at the direction of his gaze, I saw the reason for him to leave this fast.

    ''I see. That is why, huh?''

    I thought, seeing the girl.

    ''I guess they are somehow more close now. As expected, I can move forward with the second part now.''

    With those thoughts, I started making my way.

    ¨CFLAP!

    Though not without letting the ck raven made from pure mana fly into the air.

    *******

    After separating from Astron, Ethan immediately went towards the girl waiting for him. After all, this was the promised time for them to meet.

    "Ah¡­.Ethan."

    She met his eyes, revealing a small smile.

    "You are here." The faint blush on her cheeks and her innocent expression somehow pushed a little thump to his heart, making Ethan avert his gaze.

    "Senior Jane," Ethan said, looking at the girl.

    "You know, I don''t want to be called Senior," Jane said, narrowing her eyes a little. "I feel ashamed if you address me like that."

    "Why?"

    "Because what kind of Senior would receive such help pathetically from their Junior? Also, it rather feels distant."

    "Really? Then, how should I call you?"

    "Just call me Jane."

    "Ah¡­.."

    Ethan shifted ufortably under Jane''s gaze, feeling a rush of embarrassment flood his cheeks. Her earnest and innocent eyes seemed to pierce through him, making him feel exposed in a way he couldn''t quite exin.

    "O-okay," he stammered, averting his gaze to the ground. "Jane."

    Jane''s smile widened at his response, her eyes softening with warmth. "Thank you, Ethan."

    Ethan nodded awkwardly, feeling a strange mixture of happiness and embarrassment swirling inside him. He couldn''t quite understand why such a simple exchange had affected him so deeply, but he found himself unable to tear his gaze away from Jane''s radiant smile.

    "Shall we go?" Jane asked, breaking the momentary silence.

    Ethan nodded eagerly, grateful for the distraction. "Yeah, let''s go."

    Together, they set off, their steps falling into sync as they walked side by side. Ethan couldn''t shake the feeling of warmth that lingered in his chest, a feeling that seemed to grow stronger with each passing moment.

    "But, who was the person that was right beside you just now?" Suddenly, Jane asked. It was just an act of starting the conversation since the silence was killing her inwardly.

    ''It is soooo embarrassing¡­.Why is he not talking?'' She was thinking inwardly, yet she took the first step.

    Ethan blinked in surprise at Jane''s sudden question, feeling a slight pang of guilt for not engaging in conversation sooner. "Oh, uh, who?"

    "The one that was just right beside you."

    "Ah¡­.Astron¡­"

    Jane tilted her head, her curiosity evident in her expression. "Astron? Is he your friend?"

    "He is¡­.." But he couldn''t find the right words to answer that.

    "We don''t." He still remembered how nonchntly Astron dismissed the idea of being a friend; thus, he couldn''t say they were friends directly.

    "He is? " Seeing Jane''s curious gaze, Ethan spoke, trying to find the right words to describe Astron. "Yeah, he''s...unique. He''s not quite a friend, but he''s more than just an acquaintance, you know?"

    "Is that so? I had seen him quite a lot in the library recently."

    "Ah¡­.So that''s why you asked."

    "Yep. He works quite hard, you know. He rarely wastes any time when he is studying."

    "He got your attention then?"

    "Well, it was not only me. Many girls in the library are looking at him, too. Somehow, he is starting to get quite a reputation. They are calling him ''Silent Prince.'' Though it is somehow edgy, I think it suits him well."

    "Hmm?"

    Ethan''s brows furrowed slightly at Jane''s words, a strange pang of jealousy stirring in his chest at the mention of Astron''s newfound reputation.

    "I guess she is into that type," Ethan muttered under his breath, unable to shake the feeling of unease that settled over him.

    Jane''s eyes widened in realization, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she hurriedly tried to backtrack. "No, no, it''s not like that! I mean, I wasn''t...I didn''t mean... It wasn''t like I wanted to look at him¡­.The girls were just causing amotion, so I couldn''t help but listen. I-I didn''t even care about him before¡­"

    Ethan''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of Jane''s flustered state, and he couldn''t help but smile as he saw how adorable she was. "Okay, okay¡­.I got it."

    He tried to ignore the lingering sense of jealousy that lingered in the back of his mind as they continued on their way, focusing instead on the warmth of the sun on his skin and the sound of Jane''sughter drifting through the air.

    Yet, the purple eyes raven watched them from the sky¡­.

 Chapter 316 74.3 - Suspicions

    Chapter 316  74.3 - Suspicions

    ??"Well, I guess this is where we part ways," Ethan said, a hint of reluctance in his voice.

    Jane nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. "Yeah. Thank you for spending time with me, Ethan. I really enjoyed it."

    Ethan returned her smile, feeling a warmth spread through him at her words. "No, thank you, Jane. I had a great time, too."

    They stood there for a moment, simply enjoying each other''s presence before Ethan cleared his throat awkwardly.

    "I guess I''ll see you around then," he said, taking a step back.

    Jane nodded, her smile widening. "Definitely. Take care, Ethan."

    With one final wave, Ethan turned and walked away, his heart feeling lighter than it had in a long time. As he walked, he couldn''t help but feel grateful for the unexpected friendship he had found in Jane, and he silently vowed to cherish it always.

    And as he disappeared around the corner, Jane watched him go, a soft smile lingering on her lips.

    ''He really is different, isn''t he? I had never heard someone like him from them.''

    Though she didn''t have that much experience with men directly, she knew how to read and surf the inte. She chatted with countless different girls online, learning from their lives. Thus, she knew people like Ethan were very rare.

    ''But, is this okay?''

    Yet, this was the reason why she was finding it very hard to get closer to him. After all, with how things were going on her side, she knew it would be better if Ethan wasn''t entangled with this mess and was focused on his own life.

    ''Yeah¡­.I should keep my distance¡­''

    Keeping the knot in her heart, she started walking, her gaze on the ground. She pulled over her hood, covering her face. There was a chance that those girls would be looking for her, so she didn''t want to risk it. ''Besides, the weather is cold, so this should be fine.''

    Consoling herself like that, her steps followed naturally.

    As Jane walked, she made sure to stick to well-lit paths and areas with plenty of security cameras. She couldn''t afford to take any risks, especially with the possibility of those girls looking for her.

    Her destination was the library, her sanctuary within the academy. It was a ce where she felt safe and at ease, surrounded by the familiar scent of old books and theforting hush of whispered conversations.

    As she walked, her thoughts inevitably drifted back to Ethan. Despite her efforts to keep her distance, she couldn''t help but think about how sweet and genuine he was. It was rare to find someone like him, someone who made her feel understood and appreciated.

    Lost in her thoughts, Jane rounded a corner and collided with someone, nearly stumbling backward from the impact.

    "Oof! Sorry about that," a voice eximed, and Jane looked up to see a face that she was unfamiliar with.

    ''Hmm¡­.''

    But after a second, her gaze met with purple eyes looking at her as she remembered the moment at the entrance of the library.

    ''It is him¡­''

    It was Astron, the same guy she had been talking about with Ethan earlier. He looked surprised to see her, his expression unreadable.

    Jane''s heart skipped a beat as she quicklyposed herself, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "N-no, it''s my fault. I wasn''t paying attention."

    It was too embarrassing for her since this was the second time this had happened. She wasn''t ustomed to such things, especially being in close proximity to others.

    Astron nodded, his gaze lingering on her for a moment longer than necessary. "It is alright. But you seem to be tripping out quite a lot."

    Jane lowered her gaze, feeling a pang of self-consciousness at Astron''s observation. "I-I''m not usually like this," she mumbled, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.

    Astron looked at her curiously, his expression still unreadable. "Is that so?" he replied casually.

    Jane bristled at his response, interpreting it as a mocking tone. "Y-yes, it is! I mean, I''m usually posed. It''s just been a bit of a hectic day, that''s all."

    She mentally cursed herself for stumbling over her words, feeling flustered under Astron''s scrutiny. She couldn''t shake the feeling that he was seeing right through her, peeling back theyers of her carefully constructed facade.

    ''Is that why Ethan said he is unique? He definitely feels different. What is with this gaze? It is empty!''

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his purple eyes glinting with ''amusement.'' "Hectic day, huh? Well, I hope it gets better for you."

    ''Well, maybe not.'' Somehow, seeing him casually like that, she thought he may not be that bad. ''Now that looked closer, he doesn''t look that scary.''

    "But you are Senior Jane, right?"

    Hearing her name from Astron''s mouth sent a shiver down Jane''s spine.

    ''He knows me?''

    She nced up at him, her eyes wide with surprise. "Y-yes, I''m Jane," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ''How does he know me? Does he know about ''that,'' too? No, it can''t be. He is close to Ethan¡­.''

    Astron nodded, his expression serious. "I thought so. I saw you earlier when you and Ethan entered the infirmary."

    ''Ah¡­.He saw it at that time¡­.''

    Jane''s heart skipped a beat at his mention of Ethan. "You did?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.

    Astron nodded again, his gaze somehow empathetic. "Yes. You were...tattered and bruised at that time. I may not know the details, but I know what those bruises meant."

    ''Huh? He saw the bruises, and he knows?''

    Jane''s eyes widened in shock as she processed his words. "W-what do you mean?" she asked, her voice barely audible.

    Astron sighed with a hint of sadness in his eyes. "I mean, I''m familiar with the signs of bullying. And it was clear to me that you had been a victim."

    Jane felt a lump form in her throat as she remembered the painful memories of that night. She had tried so hard to forget, to bury those memories deep within herself.

    ''He knows¡­.''

    But now, standing face to face with Astron, it felt like all her walls were crumbling down.

    "I..." Jane struggled to find the right words, her voice choked with emotion. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Astron studied her for a moment, his expression unreadable, but after a second, he shook his head. "You don''t need to feign ignorance. I won''t do something that would cause harm to you. I just wanted to show empathy to a fellow victim."

    ''Fellow victim?''

    Hearing Astron''s words, Jane felt a mix of confusion and curiosity swirling inside her. "Fellow victim?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Astron nodded solemnly. "Yes. I''ve been through simr experiences myself, so I know how it feels."

    Jane''s mind raced as she tried to process his words. She remembered the rumors surrounding Astron and how most people harbored hostility towards him. She recalled the scene in the cafeteria, witnessing firsthand the bullying and harassment he endured.

    Suddenly, everything clicked into ce. Astron wasn''t just sympathizing with her out of pity; he truly understood what she had gone through.

    Realizing this, Jane felt a surge of empathy and camaraderie towards Astron. The walls she had put up around herself began to crumble as she saw him in a new light. Somehow, he didn''t seem that scary anymore.

    "I...I didn''t know," she murmured, her voice filled with genuine emotion. "I''m sorry."

    "It is fine, don''t worry." He waved his hand, looking at her hood covering her face. "I am not sure what your rtionship with Ethan is."

    "Eh?"

    "But, since he seems to value you, you should take care of yourself more."

    "Ehhhhhh?"

    Jane''s ears reddened at the mention of Ethan, her heart skipping a beat at the thought of him. "H-how did you know about...that?" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Before meeting with you, I was with him. And I saw his gaze directed at you."

    Jane''s mouth opened in surprise, but no words came out. She couldn''t believe that Ethan had been thinking about her, let alone showing such a gaze.

    ''What if other people noticed it as well?''

    Yet, at the same time, she remembered that the two were certainly together before Ethan met her, so his words were correct.

    Unable to find a response, Jane remained silent, her thoughts racing as she processed Astron''s words.

    Seeing her hesitation, Astron reached for his smartwatch, opening a panel that disyed information about contacts. "If you ever have problems, feel free to reach out. I know how hard it can be for people like us to contact strangers."

    Jane stiffened at his offer, her initial instinct to refuse. But as she thought about it, she realized that Astron''s words made sense. After all, he had somehow managed to describe how she felt exactly as if he had experienced it himself.

    After a moment of hesitation, Jane nodded slowly, a sense of gratitude swelling inside her. "T-thank you," she murmured, her voice filled with genuine appreciation.

    Astron gave her a small nod before turning and walking away. And as Jane watched him go, she couldn''t help but feel a sense offort knowing that she wasn''t alone in her struggles.

    *******

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy: First Dorm>

    As Lucas sat alone in his room, the weight of his thoughts bore down on him like an invisible burden.

    ''Things are a lot different.''

    He had spent countless hours reying the visions that had haunted his dreams,paring them to the reality he lived in the academy.

    There were discrepancies and inconsistencies that gnawed at his mind, but amidst the uncertainty, one name stood out like a beacon in the darkness: Astron Natusalune.

    Astron Natusalune¡ªa name that had appeared in his visions, a figure shrouded in mystery and insignificance. He was just another student among many, blending into the background with an unremarkable presence. Then, he somehow bes entangled with the viin organization, attacking the academy in the final exams and then losing his life at the hands of Ethan.

    However, the reality was different. Somehow, different from what he had seen, Astron had been behaving differently. Though Lucas wasn''t sure, he knew Astron needed to be the gloomy student who was silently ignored and didn''t participate in anything. Top of Form

    Yet, now, he was entangled in Ethan''s life, Irina''s life, and even Saintess'' life. The strength he disyed was not normal either.

    "Sigh¡­."

    Lucas leaned back in his chair, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him like a heavy nket. Astron Natusalune. The name echoed in his mind, stirring up a sense of unease and suspicion.

    ''Something about him feels off¡­.Even from the start of the school, it had been bothering me, but recently, it was even stronger.''

    There was something about Astron that didn''t quite add up, something that felt eerily familiar yet unsettlingly different.

    ''Is it my trait? That can''t be.''

    As Lucas reflected on Astron''s recent actions, he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to him than met the eye. How had Astron gone from being a background figure to somehow a yer in the academy''s turmoil? And why did his behavior deviate so drastically from the visions Lucas had seen?

    It was clear that Astron warranted further investigation. If he posed a threat to Lucas''s goals, then he would need to be dealt with ordingly. Lucas wasn''t one to hesitate when it came to removing obstacles in his path, and Astron would be no exception.

    But as he contemted his next move, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of kinship with Astron.

    It was as if they were two sides of the same coin, both harboring secrets and hidden motives beneath their seemingly ordinary facades.

    ''And the one who finds out the secret first will win.''

 Chapter 317 75.1 - Not perfect

    <h4>Chapter 317 Chapter 75.1 - Not perfect</h4>

    <Sunday Evening, Arcadia Hunter Academy, Archery Club Training Grounds>

    As the Monday approached, it signaled the start of the academic week. Therefore, some students utilized thest moment of their weekend while others were training on their training grounds.

    ''I hadn''t been able to train much recently.'' Lilia thought to herself, remembering what she had done in recent weeks. She had her own fair share ofpetitions in her family''s guild, so she needed to focus on that for the time being.

    However, there were many assignments as well, thus making it harder for her to focus on her training. Though, now that she had found the chance, she was not going to waste it.

    As Lilia entered the Archery Club building, she immediately sensed a change in the atmosphere. The usual tranquility of the training grounds was reced by a palpable tension, and the space seemed more crowded than usual.

    ''That is the expected oue, isn''t it? After all, rather than hearing about the results of falling behind, seeing it directly will be a lot different.''

    She thought. Seeing the consequences of something directly would be a lot more convincing than hearing them, and she was now witnessing that clearly.

    ''But, I guess it will no longer be peaceful as before.''

    Despite her initial intention to train quietly, she couldn''t help but notice the curious nces directed her way as she made her way towards the archery range.

    After swiftly changing into her training attire, Lilia stepped onto the range, bow in hand, ready to focus on honing her skills. However, her concentration was shattered when she caught sight of Adrian leaning casually against a nearby pir with a smirk ying on his lips.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t Lilia Thornheart gracing us with her presence," Adrian remarked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I must say, it''s a rare treat to see you here. Have you finally decided to grace us with your superior archery prowess?"

    ''Tch¡­This bastard¡­''

    Though expecting it, she couldn''t help but get angry. Her jaw clenched slightly at his taunting tone, but she remained outwardlyposed. She was all too familiar with these penchants for provocation, but she had hoped for a moment of respite from Adrian''s antics. She had already been dealing with such things in the guild.

    Ignoring Adrian''s jibe, Lilia raised her bow and prepared to take her first shot.

    "Well, as expected. It is better for you to show respect to your seniors, isn''t it?" Adrian smiled slightly as he took the court just right beside Lilia.

    ¨CSWOOSH! THUD!

    As Lilia released the arrow, once again ignoring his words, the arrow flew and stabbed the target from the midsection, showing Lilia''s skills.

    "A splendid shot," Adrian remarked, looking at the target and the arrow. Following that, he turned to face Lilia with a smile while raising his bow.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    But, just in that instant, Adrian released the arrow while still looking at Lilia''s face. The arrow glided in the air.

    ¨CTHUD! CRACK!

    And in an instant, it stabbed. However, a rather unfamiliar sound came from the arrow range.

    "What?"

    "This is?"

    The arrow that Adrian had shot wasn''t targeted at the target before him but rather the target before Lilia! It smashed the arrow Lilia shot, tearing it into pieces.

    "Wow¡­.Captain Adrian is really skilled."

    As Lilia raised her head to assess the damage, her eyes narrowed in frustration. The shattered remnants of her arrowy scattered on the ground, a stark reminder of Adrian''s calcted interference.

    ''Calm down¡­He is doing this on purpose.''

    Anger simmered beneath the surface of herposed facade, but she forced herself to remain calm, unwilling to give Adrian the satisfaction of seeing her lose her cool.

    Adrian''s smirk widened as he observed Lilia''s reaction, clearly relishing in her momentary diposure. "My apologies, Junior Thornheart," he said with faux innocence, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Seems like my aim was a bit off. But I suppose idents happen, don''t they?"

    Lilia clenched her jaw, struggling to suppress the urge tosh out at Adrian. She knew this game all too well; he was trying to goad her into a reaction, to throw her off bnce and assert his dominance.

    But she refused to give him the satisfaction. This was themon psychological type of warfare, and she had her fair share of these when she was managing her guild.

    "Indeed, idents happen. Especially for someone like you, whose skills still need a lot more polishing." She replied with a calm smile, gracefully turning to face Adrian.

    "Hmm¡­.My skills need polishing, you say? Howe? From this side, you are the one who needs that ''polishing''?"

    Yet, this whole thing was bound to take a toll on her precisely because she was already mentally exhausted.

    Lilia''s lips twitched with restrained frustration as Adrian continued to needle her with his thinly veiled insults. She could feel the eyes of the other club members on them, their murmurs of interest growing louder as the tension between the two leaders escted.

    "Perhaps you''re right, Senior Adrian," Lilia replied coolly, her voice tinged with sarcasm. "After all, it takes real skill to aim for someone else''s target instead of your own."

    Following that, she walked into a different court and raised her bow with one hand while still looking at Adrian.

    ¨CSWOOSH! CRACK! THUD!

    And then shot the arrow without breaking eye contact. The arrow flew and then stabbed the same arrow that Adrian had shot, breaking it into pieces.

    Lilia''s sneer spoke volumes as she observed the shattered remnants of Adrian''s arrow. "However, if that''s the extent of your skills, Senior Adrian," she remarked, her voiceced with disdain, "then I fear for the future of the Archery Club under your leadership. After all, it takes more than petty tricks to maintain your position."

    Adrian''s smirk faltered slightly at her words, a flicker of annoyance crossing his features before heposed himself once more with a smirk. "Touch¨¦, Junior Lilia," he replied smoothly, his tone masking his irritation. "But words mean nothing without action to back them up."

    With a swift motion, he retrieved another arrow from his quiver, his eyes gleaming with determination. "How about we settle this the only way that matters?" he proposed, a challenging glint in his gaze. "Apetition between the two of us?"

    The murmurs among the gathered club members grew louder at Adrian''s suggestion, their excitement evident. The prospect of seeing the esteemed captain of the club face off against a talented neer like Lilia was too enticing to resist.

    ''And now you are challenging me? You certainly trust your skills, huh?''

    Lilia''s lips curved into a smirk of her own as she epted Adrian''s challenge, her confidence unshakeable. "I wouldn''t have it any other way, Senior Adrian," she replied, her tone dripping with bravado. "Prepare yourself, for you''re about to witness the true extent of my skills."

    As the stage was set for their impending showdown, the tension between Lilia and Adrian crackled in the air, fueling the anticipation of the onlookers.

    ******

    ra, the vice-captain of the Archery Club, was talking with the club overseer, Instructor Ethan.

    "Did you check up on the matter I had entrusted to you?" Instructor Ethan asked, looking at the sophomore student before her.

    "Yes, instructor."

    "Then, whom do you think we should choose for the interclubpetitions?"

    Generally speaking, the people who would participate in the events are determined by the club captain. But Ethan knew Adrian did some shady things behind the scenes; thus, there was a high chance that the participants that he would present wouldn''t necessarily be that good.

    "Regarding the interclubpetitions, Instructor Ethan, I''ve been considering a few candidates," ra replied, her mind already assessing the strengths and weaknesses of various club members.

    Though there was still a long time for the interclubpetitions, since it was in the second semester, ra did her observations well.

    "First, as you know, we have Lilia Thornheart. She is already known for her talents, and I believe that she has the most potential to represent our club effectively."

    Before she could continue listing other potential candidates, both ra and Instructor Ethan were interrupted by a suddenmotion emanating from the club training grounds.

    The sound of arrows flying through the air and the murmurs of excited voices caught their attention, prompting them to exchange a curious nce.

    "What''s going on?" Instructor Ethan questioned, his brow furrowing with concern as they made their way towards the source of themotion.

    ra followed closely behind, her curiosity piqued by the unexpected disturbance.

    As they approached the training grounds, they were met with the sight of Lilia Thornheart, and Adrian locked in a heatedpetition. Their bows were drawn, and arrows were flying with precision toward their respective targets.

    ra''s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected turn of events, her thoughts momentarily forgotten as she watched the intense showdown unfolding before her.

    It seemed that their quiet training session had escted into a high-stakes duel between the two leaders of the Archery Club.

    However, as she observed thepetition more closely, she couldn''t help but notice a distinct pattern emerging.

    ''This¡­..''

    It wasn''t just a test of archery skills; it was a battle of strengths.

    The targets were strategically ced behind various obstacles, requiring not only uracy but also sheer power to prate through them.

    ''This type ofpetition is not even fair.'' Shemented, knowing what ''strength'' meant.

    The design of the obstacles left little room for flexibility or finesse, favoring those who could deliver powerful shots with unwavering force.

    And in that aspect, Adrian held a clear advantage. As a sophomore-year student, he had likely developed greater strength, muscle power, and mana levelspared to Lilia, who was still a first-year. His arrows soared through the air with formidable speed and force, effortlessly piercing through the obstacles to strike the targets beyond.

    On the other hand, Lilia''s shots, while urate and skillful, seemed tock the same level of raw power. Despite her precision and technique, her arrows struggled to prate through the obstacles with the same force as Adrian''s.

    ra''s brow furrowed with concern as she observed the disparity between the twopetitors. It was clear that thepetition heavily favored Adrian''s strengths, leaving Lilia at a disadvantage. As the duel continued, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration at the unfairness of the situation.

    ''But, that is not all.''

    She also noticed one other thing. The number of sophomore-

    year students on the sides of Adrian. It was like they were openly trying to pressure Lilia without backing up.

    ''This club¡­.He already has a lot of control¡­..I didn''t know it was this much.''

    Initially, ra was well aware of how Adrian managed the club. There were clear signs of that, and even she herself was affected by his attitude. But she didn''t expect it to run this deep. From how it looked, she was sure at some point, Adrian could have all the students under his wing.

    As for what his purpose was, she didn''t know, nor did she need to.

    Just at that moment, she remembered the words Lilia had spoken.

    ¨CIn this world, strength is the currency of influence. Those who can''t adapt to this reality will find themselves left behind."

    ''So, she could already see that before me, at that time¡­..From how she listened to the interaction between me and Adrian, she was able to find out that I wouldn''t let that happen deliberately contact me¡­.But, she didn''t do anything up to this point¡­.So, she was waiting for me to contact her first before I realized the issue. She knows if I don''t join Adrian, sooner orter, I will be left out of the club ¡­ This may even be her test. What a scary girl.''

    She thought inwardly, realizing Lilia''s intentions.

    Instructor Ethan, sensing ra''s growing unease, cast her a knowing nce. "It seems Adrian has found a way to stack the odds in his favor," he remarked, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement. "But let''s not jump to conclusions just yet. Let''s see how Lilia responds to this challenge."

    "I understand, instructor." She turned to face the instructor and mumbled, nodding her head. But while facing him, she noticed a neer entering the club.

    ''It is him¡­.''

    He was the person she wanted to talk to but didn''t have the time before. It was Astron, whom she suspected of hiding his abilities.

    ''He seemed close to Liliast time¡­.Yes, I should definitely talk to him.''

    She moved slightly, swiftly moving from the crowd, and then stood beside him, who was also watching the spectacle.

    "Quite a scene, huh?"

 Chapter 318 75.2 - Not perfect

    <h4>Chapter 318 Chapter 75.2 - Not perfect</h4>

    ra cleared her throat before addressing Astron, her voice calm andposed despite the chaos unfolding in front of them.

    "Quite a scene, huh?" she remarked, her gaze focused on the intensepetition between Lilia and Adrian.

    Astron turned his attention towards ra, his expression unreadable, and he responded in a monotone voice, "Indeed. It seems tensions are running high within the club."

    Though she had approached him, ra didn''t know what to say.

    ''Hmm¡­.How should I converse? Should I just imply that I know something is wrong with him¡­.No¡­.This junior is somehow close to Lilia, so getting his opinion on her would be better.''

    Instantly, she made the conclusion in her head as she nodded in agreement, noting the understated observation in Astron''s words. She nced at him briefly before continuing, "You seem to have a keen eye for detail, Junior Astron. Have you noticed anything particrly interesting about thepetition?"

    She first decided to test the waters, especially his observation skills. His awareness would be the indicator of how well he knew Lilia.

    Astron''s gaze remained fixed on the intensepetition unfolding in front of them. After a second of careful observation, he turned his attention back to ra, his expression thoughtful.

    "It''s quite evident that thepetition heavily favors Adrian," he replied, his tone measured. "The obstacles are designed in a way that requires sheer strength and power to ovee rather than skill or finesse. And in that aspect, Adrian clearly has the upper hand."

    ra nodded in agreement, impressed by Astron''s astute observation. It seemed that his keen eye for detail extended beyond just the physical aspects of thepetition.

    "Indeed," she concurred, her gaze returning to the arena where Lilia and Adrian continued to face off. "It''s a clever strategy on Adrian''s part, but it puts Lilia at a significant disadvantage."

    "That is right." Astron nodded. He already knew from the game that Adrian was going to use this method, though the exact date wasn''t clear.

    ra nced at Astron; her curiosity piqued a little. She wanted to test this junior a little bit more. She knew that there was more to thispetition than just a simple disy of skill, and she was eager to hear Astron''s thoughts on the matter.

    "So, what do you think is Adrian''s reason for setting up this kind ofpetition?" she inquired, her voiceced with intrigue as she turned to face him.

    Astron paused for a moment, considering ra''s question carefully. He already knew that Adrian''s actions were driven by more than just a desire forpetition. However, instead of providing a direct answer, Astron posed a question of his own.

    "From your first impression, what would you say is the most likely reason for Adrian to orchestrate this kind ofpetition?" he asked, his gaze steady as he awaited ra''s response.

    "Why do you think it wasn''t Lilia who had instigated this whole event?" ra replied with her own question.

    "She is not that stupid. She will never enter apetition where she will be disadvantaged, especially when it concerns such a crowd."

    Astron''s words made sense. In a way, he knew Lilia more than anyone else in this school since he had seen her character in the game.

    ''Though a real human is iparable to a game character, one can still obtain the characteristics of the said person if it is consistent with the source of the information.''

    He thought inwardly, watching the game.

    "That makes sense," ra remarked, nodding in agreement with Astron''s assessment of Lilia''s character. It was true that she wouldn''t willingly enter apetition where she knew she would be at a disadvantage, especially in front of such a crowd. From the small interactions she had with Lilia Thornheart, ra was well aware of her somehow ''thorny but hearty'' personality.

    "Then, senior, what do you think about my question?"

    As Astron prompted her to answer his question, ra considered her response carefully. After a moment of contemtion, she replied, "Well, from the first impression, it seems that Adrian''s reason for orchestrating thispetition is to show his superiority as a senior. He wants to assert his dominance and reinforce his position as the leader of the Archery Club."

    Astron nodded at her response, acknowledging the validity of her analysis. "That is most likely what most people will think," he concurred, his gaze still fixed on the intensepetition unfolding before them. "But, senior, that''s precisely why his goal is different."

    "Why do you think his goal is different?" ra inquired, intrigued by Astron''s perspective.

    Astron turned to face ra, his expression serious. "Because people are not stupid, especially not the students of Arcadia Hunter Academy," he exined calmly. "They can see that thispetition heavily favors Adrian. It''s not a validparison point for showcasing their skills. Therefore, this whole ordeal is essentially useless in terms of determining who the better archer is."

    ''Hmm¡­. Interesting, I never thought about this from this perspective.'' ra thought to herself, furrowing her brows and considering Astron''s words carefully. "Then why would Adrian go through all this trouble?" she asked, puzzled by his motives.

    Astron nced back at thepetition, his gaze scanning the crowd of club members. "Can''t you see the cheers for Adrian?" he remarked, gesturing subtly toward the spectators. "Many of the members openly ignore the unfairness of thispetition and support him regardless. What Adrian wants isn''t just to give the impression that he''s stronger than Lilia. He wants to give the impression that he''s already in control of the club."

    ra''s eyes widened in realization as she processed Astron''s exnation.

    ''I see, this was his goal from the start¡­.I also immediately sensed it and was intimidated by his acts¡­..Considering Junior Lilia is now in the center of that pressure, he is actually trying to mentally suppress her, making her submit.''

    It was true that Adrian seemed tomand a considerable amount of influence over the club members, and thispetition was just another disy of his authority.

    It wasn''t about proving his skills; it was about asserting his dominance and solidifying his position as the leader of the Archery Club!

    ''And, he was able to see through this in an instant¡­.As expected, this Junior is definitely not normal either¡­..''

    At that point, ra had already confirmed Astron''s skills inside her mind. His observation and deduction skills passed her test.

    ''I should be able to ask it now.''

    Turning her attention back to Astron, ra decided to delve deeper into his insights. "What do you think about Lilia Thornheart?" she asked, her tone curious as she studied his reaction.

    Astron paused for a moment, considering ra''s question carefully. "Could you borate on what specifically you''d like to know about my thoughts on her?" he responded, his expression unreadable.

    ra furrowed her brow, pondering her question before providing rification. "What are your thoughts on Lilia as a person? Her skills, her character, her potential?" she rified, hoping to gain more insight into Astron''s perspective on the talented first-year student.

    Astron nodded in understanding, his gaze thoughtful as he considered his response. "Lilia Thornheart is certainly a remarkable individual," he began, his tone measured. "Her skills as an archer are evident, but what truly sets her apart is not her archery skills alone. Her creativeness in the usage of mana and arts is what truly sets her apart. But aside from that, she is a calctive and profit-oriented logical person with a lot of pride. Though she dislikes trusting other people, she also seeks ultimate trust. She is talented at leading, and her pride will never allow her to bend down to others."

    ra listened intently, impressed by Astron''s thoughtful analysis. It seemed that he had a keen understanding of Lilia''s character and admired her qualities as a person.

    "A person who seeks the ultimate trust, huh? That doesn''t seem to be the case to me." ra mumbled as she remembered the certain interaction she had with Lilia. How that cheeky Junior approached her, looked down on her with a clear pride and smirk.

    "Not everyone is how they look from the outside. You should already know that senior." Astron replied.

    As his words entered his ears, ra couldn''t help but chuckle a little. "Indeed, that is right¡­" She replied, a smile on her face. She looked into the Junior beside her, amusement and curiosity in her eyes. "Isn''t that also the case for you, Junior?" She asked.

    "Of course," Astron replied without any hesitation. "I am no different to that."

    "Indeed¡­..I wonder, for what reason you are hiding your abilities?"

    Astron maintained hisposed demeanor, his expression unchanged as ra posed her question. "Hiding my abilities? I''m not sure what you mean, senior," he replied smoothly, his tone neutral.

    ra studied Astron''s reaction carefully, noting theck of any visible reaction to her inquiry.

    ''No signs of frustration¡­..Am I wrong? Was that just a coincidence?''

    She thought. Astron''s reaction was clearly not showing any signs of getting caught. That meant either he was adept at concealing his true thoughts masterfully, or he wasn''t hiding his abilities.

    ''No¡­. There is no way it can be a coincidence.''

    ra decided to press further, choosing to address a specific incident she had observed earlier. "I was watching while the targets were being recorded for official documents for the tournament," she began, her tone calm but probing. "And I noticed something peculiar. There was an arrow that appeared to have stabbed a mosquito instead of the target. What are your thoughts on this matter, Junior Astron? Do you think it''s possible that this was merely a coincidence?"

    Astron maintained hisposed facade, his expression unchanged as he listened to ra''s question. Though, he inwardly knew what she was implying. After a brief pause, he replied with his usual measured tone, "It''s certainly an interesting observation, senior. It is definitely a very low-

    probability event."

    "Right? So, what would you think if you were in my shoes?"

    ''Hehe¡­Let''s see how you y this, Junior¡­.''

    "If I were in your shoes, senior, I would consider two possibilities," he began. "Firstly, if the person coincidentally hit the mosquito, then it''s simply a stroke of luck, and there''s no need to pursue the matter further. However, if the person intentionally hits the mosquito, it suggests a high level of skill and precision. In that case, the person must be rather famous for their talent."

    ra nodded, understanding Astron''s reasoning. "But since I''m not sure of their identity, that would mean this talented person prefers not to show their talent for various reasons," she concluded, echoing Astron''s assessment.

    Astron nodded in agreement. "Precisely," he confirmed. "In such a scenario, there are a couple of approaches you could take. Firstly, you could try to understand the reasons behind their decision to hide their abilities and exploit this weakness. However, this method would likely antagonize the said party. Alternatively, you could simply take note of their talent and attempt to befriend them, entering into a more amicable rtionship with lower risk."

    ra smiled at Astron''s words, clearly amused by how he clearly defined how he would act.

    ''It is clear that he is aware that I know about him¡­.Is he saying if I wanted to befriend him, he would be open to it¡­.This Junior is clearly different from rumors and how he looks¡­

    Conversing with him is kind of smooth.''

    ra thought inwardly as she turned to watch the scene. "Then, I guess there is no need for me to antagonize you, right, Junior?"

    "That would be better for yourself."

    "You are cheeky."

    "I hear that a lot."

    "Makes sense."

    Just as the two were conversing, suddenly, the arena fell silent.

    "What?"

    In the midst of there, the blocks before Lilia were all in shambles¡­.

 Chapter 319 75.3 - Not perfect

    Chapter 319  75.3 - Not perfect

    ??While ra and Astron were talking, thepetition between Lilia and Adrian continued.

    It was apparent that Adrian held the upper hand in terms of raw strength. His shots were powerful and precise, hitting their targets with unerring uracy, while Lilia struggled to keep pace, destroying the targets.

    No matter how good her technique was, in the end, in the face of suchpetition, she was having a hard time.

    ''Tch¡­.I guess I will use it.''

    Though, initially, she epted thepetition, thinking she could win with her own efforts, she now saw Adrian''s prowess.

    ''I need to show something so that the freshmen won''t be swayed by him.''

    She was very well aware of how sophomore-year students were mainly supporting Adrian. Thus, if she wanted to sh with him, forming her own faction was necessary.

    "How is it? You seem quiet now?"

    Adrian said as he looked into Lilia.

    "There is no need to talk."

    "Of course, there is. I like how you shut your mouth now."

    While engaging in psychological warfare with Adrian, she quickly spread her presence around.

    ¨CSWOOSH! THUD!

    The arrow she shot hit the target, but the effect was severelycking. But she didn''t mind. Her focus was on what she was about to do now.

    With a quick nce around to ensure no one was watching, Lilia discreetly activated a hidden artifact strapped to her leg. A small hoop shimmered with a faint light as she triggered its power, the mana within her surging to life in response.

    Suddenly, a surge of energy coursed through her veins, imbuing her arrows with an unprecedented type of energy.

    ''This should suffice.''

    The energy she was using right now wouldn''t possibly be sensed by the normal Awakened since this artifact was a pretty special one, even in her family. An ancient artifact that was rotting in her family''s vault.

    But even when she was a child, she had rather felt close to it, and as she grabbed the artifact, she sensed her mana changing to a different type of energy that other people weren''t able to sense.

    ''Ring of Forge.''

    She didn''t know why her family had never found how this artifact worked, but it was perfect for her. This artifact made her impress many types of people, increasing her standing.

    With such energy, Lilia took aim and released her shot, the arrow flying true and striking the target with explosive force.

    However, different from the previous shots, this time, her arrow swirled with a clearly different force.

    SWIRL!

    The arrow struck the target with unprecedented force, obliterating every bit of the obstacles in its path in a dazzling disy of power.

    "What?"

    Gasps of amazement echoed through the training grounds as the spectators watched in stunned silence.

    "How did she do it? She has that much control over her muscles?"

    "This is impossible. She is just a freshman, and yet she can destroy the Stone of Hardness?"

    "I don''t want to believe it as well, but the result is right before our eyes."

    Many of the freshmen looked at Lilia with newfound respect and admiration, their mouths agape in disbelief at the sheer magnitude of her feat.

    ''Heh¡­..This is really a cheat.''

    With a triumphant smirk, Lilia turned to face Adrian, her eyes glittering with satisfaction. "Well, Senior Adrian," she said, her voice dripping with mock sweetness, "Did you enjoy my little present?"

    Adrian''s expression flickered with a mixture of anger and disbelief, his facade of superiority crumbling in the face of Lilia''s undeniable talent.

    ''How can she do it? Her stats had already passed the mark of 7. That can''t be possible¡­Even with my trait, I can only amplify my strength to 7 at most, and ording to intel provided by ''them,'' Lilia should not possess such a skill or trait.''

    For a moment, he struggled to maintain hisposure, his jaw clenched tightly as he fought to control his emotions. Nothing was going as nned. He was about to lose his control since the madness inside him was slowly revealing itself. He knew this was the side-effect of getting that power, but knowing it didn''t make it better.

    CLENCH!

    ''No, I should calm down. I should downy it as much as I can.''

    He clenched his teeth, letting the pain make him return to normal as much as possible.

    And then, with a forced smile, Adrian conceded defeat. "Impressive, Junior Thornheart," he said through gritted teeth, his toneced with begrudging admiration. "You truly have a remarkable talent."

    Without another word, Adrian turned on his heel and strode off the training grounds, his departure signaling the end of their confrontation. As the tension dissipated, Lilia allowed herself a satisfied smile, knowing that she had emerged victorious not only in thepetition but also in asserting her dominance within the Archery Club.

    ********

    After thepetition, Lilia entered the individual training room. At least that section, but just as she was about to enter, suddenly, she sensed someone''s presence.

    She knew who this was without even looking. A strong presence but at the same time without any sounds produced.

    With a smile, she turned to face ra and asked, "Did you need something, Vice-Captain ra?"

    ra nodded her head, her expression thoughtful. "I must say, that was quite a show out there," she remarked, her voice filled with genuine admiration.

    Lilia shrugged nonchntly, trying to ''downy'' her achievement. "It was nothing, just a little demonstration of my skills," she replied ''modestly.'' Though, inwardly, who knew what she was thinking?

    ra regarded her for a moment before speaking again, her tone more serious this time. "You certainly have your ways of making others understand," she observed cryptically, her eyes searching Lilia''s face for a reaction.

    Lilia understood the underlying meaning behind ra''s words. She had seeded in asserting her dominance within the Archery Club and making her presence known. With a slight smile, she responded, "Then can I take this as an eptance of my offer?"

    ra just looked into Lilia''s eyes without an answer. Even beforeing here, she had already made up her mind after talking to Astron. Though the matters regarding him were a little shrouded, what he said about Lilia yed the role of pushing her true feelings. She herself knew that she was already inclined to support Lilia.

    After seconds of quietness, ra broke the silence."That is right."

    "I see¡­That is good, then."

    "But, don''t forget. I will just work with you; I am not your subordinate."

    Lilia smirked confidently, her expression unwavering. "I understand," she replied assuredly. "And don''t worry, I know how to navigate within boundaries."

    She had already dealt with such people before, and she knew how they worked. Especially in the initial parts of these types of partnerships, gaining the faith of the other party was important. And, for Lilia, ra was a very important asset.

    ra nodded in acknowledgment, acknowledging Lilia''s assurance. "Good," she said simply, her tone leaving no room for doubt.

    Then, after a moment of silent understanding, Lilia extended her hand in a gesture of mutual respect. "Shall we seal this alliance, then?" she proposed with a smirk.

    ra considered her offer for a moment before epting it, sping Lilia''s hand firmly in a handshake. "Agreed," she affirmed, her voice firm.

    This was the beginning of the new alliance, which would shape a lot of things in the future.

    ******

    Sitting in my room, I was looking at the watch, whose background was pitch ck. It was the smartwatch that I had gotten from Fred.

    -----------------------

    [...]

    [...]

    [...]

    [Missions][!]

    [Currency]

    ------------------------

    The panel had appeared before me. But this time, there was a small sign in front of the [Mission] tab.

    I had been in possession of this watch for a long time, but because Fred wasn''t a high-ranking member of the Viin society, I wasn''t able to do much from there.

    InfernalCovenant had a hierarchy, and Fred wasn''t able to progress that much in terms of that said hierarchy. But even then, he was still a member of it.

    Normally, this item would destroy itself from the moment its owner died. However, I had already paid quite a hefty sum of 150k Valer to an Artisan from the ck Market to temper the circuits inside it while also paying another hefty sum of 75k Valer to a viin insider to create a new profile.

    Though the [Horde] was a verypetent hacker organization, they were still at the beginning of their progress, and they wouldn''t ept an offer from me to infiltrate the InfernalCovenant to create a new ount.

    I also didn''t want topletely rely on them for everything, as the more they knew about me, the more power they could exert on me.

    No human can be trustedpletely as, at some point, there is always a chance of betrayal, especially when ites from a rtionship that started with money.

    In any case, as I saw the panels, I navigated to the [Mission] tab, curious to see what new opportunities might await me. To my surprise, there were two notices at the top of the list, each more ominous than thest.

    The first notice caught my attention immediately. It was a recruitment request for a dungeon sabotaging team, promising substantial rewards for those willing to participate.

    The idea of sabotaging a dungeon was not new to me; in fact, it was amon practice among certain factions to disrupt the operations of rival guilds.

    And I knew why this notice came on top.

    ''They are trying to increase the forces. I guess the Hartleys started moving.''

    It had just been a day, but from the moment Ethan''s life was threatened, Hartley''s were bound to move.

    ''Now, the guilds around the lower district will be warzone¡­.A battlefield of two tycoons¡­. ''

    Such a cold war would take a lot of resources from both sides while bringing the attention of viins to the capital.

    While pondering about these, I checked the second notice. It was an assassination request, and the target was none other than Emily.

    ''Hmm¡­.Interesting¡­''

    The request was apanied by a hefty sum of currency, tempting any would-be assassin with the promise of wealth and power. However, the implications of such a task were far more grave than any dungeon sabotage mission.

    ''This should suffice¡­.''

    I was already expecting this, but Emily''s guild was just the start of the trigger. But then again, she didn''t need to die.

    ''Well, then, how should I convey this information to Ethan.''

    After all, Emily still had her use.

 Chapter 320 76.1 - No title

    <h4>Chapter 320 Chapter 76.1 - No title </h4>

    <Sunday Evening, Arcadia Dominion, Frostborne Mansion>

    In the office without many ornaments, a lone figure sat in front of the desk. Any type of silk did not cover her slender pale arms, yet her clothes resembled a youngdy''s from slightly retro times.

    As Mistress Miriam delicately moved her slender fingers across the desk, tiny sprinkles of frost formed and danced around her fingertips, reflecting the dim light filtering through the room. Her expression was a mixture of gloom and serenity; her thoughts were weighed down by a burden unseen to others.

    "It is getting worse," she murmured to herself, her voice barely audible above the soft rustle of frost.

    Just then, the door swung open, breaking the quiet of the room. A young maid, dressed in the customary attire of the household, entered with a sense of urgency.

    "Mistress Miriam," the maid announced, her voice carrying a note of ''concern,'' "a special envelope with your signature has arrived at the mansion."

    Miriam raised an eyebrow at the unexpected interruption, her curiosity piqued by the mention of the envelope.

    ''I guess my daughter is working hard.''

    With a graceful gesture, she motioned for the maid to bring it to her.

    The maid approached, carrying the envelope with care, before cing it delicately on the desk in front of Miriam. With a nod of acknowledgment, Miriam dismissed the maid, who quickly exited the room, leaving her alone once more with the mysterious envelope.

    Though the maid or the other people didn''t know much about it, this envelope itself is, in fact, an artifact.

    An artifact that could only be opened by the mana signature of the person that was meant to send. Thanks to her unique condition and her standing in the mansion, she needed to resort to such methods to even be able to contact her daughter.

    With a sense of anticipation mingled with trepidation, Miriam reached out and picked up the envelope, her fingers tracing the elegant curves of her signature, and the frost-attributed mana covered the signature; the seal was removed.

    Miriam''s heart skipped a beat as she saw the familiar handwriting adorning the parchment within the envelope. It was unmistakably her daughter, Seraphina. With a mixture of relief and longing, she eagerly unfolded the letter, her eyes scanning the words penned by her beloved child.

    "My Dearest Mother,

    I hope this letter finds you in good health and spirits. As for myself, I am doing well despite the challenges thate with attending the Academy. I am grateful for the opportunity to pursue my studies, even though ''that woman'' clearly attempted to hinder my aspirations."

    Miriam''s brows furrowed slightly at the mention of ''that woman,'' a pang of resentment stirring within her.

    She knew all too well the obstacles her daughter had faced, but she admired Seraphina''s resilience and determination to ovee them.

    "However, none of those matters as I am in the academy. I am not sure if the news has reached you, but now I am the second-ranking student in the academy, one ce away from reaching my deserved spot."

    Hearing this, a smile bloomed on her face. A smile contrasting to the demeanor of gloominess inside the room.

    "My dear, you really deserve it."

    She mumbled.

    "But, mother. These are not important to me. Reaching the first rank is just the way to trample on ''that woman'' and ''that man'' who abandoned you looking for ''that woman.'' I will never forget the moments of that time when your dresses were trampled, your pride, and, most importantly, your core were damaged intentionally. I will prove to everyone who did all those despicable things to you. Once I return to the family, it will be the day I get control of it, and the day I will make every day hell for them.

    I am working hard to achieve it, and there are many potential candidates for me here. Many hidden talents had yet to bloom, but with my special eyes, I can see.

    However, the mother. I still need you here. I wish for you to use your eyes to see. Though I know it may be painful, I can''t afford to waste my resources right now, as ''that woman'' is still constantly keeping tabs on me.

    Behind this letter, you will see another small paper, which contains the list of the people I deemed as potential. Please check if they would be helpful to me or not.

    And for those who you deem to be useful, I will leave the decision to you, as I know you have the necessary channels to reach me and them.

    I miss you dearly, Mother; please stay safe.

    Your daughter

    Seraphina."

    As Miriam read through the heartfelt words of her daughter, a mixture of emotions washed over her. Pride swelled within her at Seraphina''s achievements and determination, yet sadness tugged at her heartstrings as she sensed the growing distance between them.

    "She is getting farther and farther away, bing like them..." Miriam whispered to herself, her voice heavy with mncholy. She couldn''t help but reminisce about the innocent smiles of Seraphina''s childhood, contrasting sharply with the calcted determination evident in her daughter''s words.

    With a heavy sigh, Miriam acknowledged the path that Seraphina had chosen, understanding the weight of her daughter''s ambitions and the sacrifices she was willing to make to achieve them.

    "My daughter, if that is what you wish for, then I can only support your will," Miriam murmured softly to herself, her gaze lingering on the letter in her hand. Though she longed for Seraphina''s happiness and peace, she knew that her daughter''s journey was her own to walk, filled with challenges and choices that only she could make.

    With a sense of resolve, Miriam turned her attention to the small paper enclosed with the letter, her thoughts already drifting towards the task ahead. As she scanned the list of names, her silver eyes turned pitch white and filled withplete brightness.

    With a sense of solemn purpose, she began to mumble the names on the paper, her voice resonating with a power that seemed to transcend mortal boundaries.

    As each name passed her lips, a profound energy surged forth, causing the ink on the paper to shimmer and fade away.

    In its ce, the same names began to emerge, but this time written not in ordinary ink but in symbols of power and destiny.

    Some names appeared as if etched in the holy light of yellow, excluding the feeling of being helpful.

    Others manifested as if forged from mes, their fiery script dancing with an intensity that spoke of being hard to control.

    Miriam''s hands moved with a grace that seemed guided by unseen forces, her fingers tracing the contours of each newly inscribed name with reverence and purpose.

    ¨CPAT!

    However, what she did wasn''t without a price, as blood dripped from her nose and eyes, the corners of her fingers getting more and more frosty with each second.

    She felt the pain all across her body, yet she knew this was the necessary price.

    As Miriam''s fingers passed through thest name on the list, her voice faltered slightly as she read it.

    "Astron Natusalune!"

    At that moment, a sudden surge of power emanated from the paper, causing it to burst into mes. The fiery inferno consumed the parchment, engulfing Astron Natusalune''s name in a swirling vortex of pitch-obsidian and purple hues.

    Miriam staggered back in shock as the intense heat washed over her, her body trembling with the strain of channeling such potent energies.

    Blood dripped from her nose and eyes, staining the pristine surface of the desk below. The frost on her fingertips spread, creeping up her arms with each passing second, a chilling reminder of the toll her actions had taken on her body.

    THUD!

    With a strangled gasp, Miriam copsed to the ground, coughing up mouthfuls of blood that sttered onto the floor below. The room spun around her, the air thick with the scent of burning paper and the acrid tang of her own blood.

    Just as the room seemed to be fading into silence, the envelope containing the letter and the now-destroyed list of names began to close on its own ord.

    Miriamy on the ground unconscious as the envelope transformed into particles of light, shimmering and dancing in the air before disappearing into nothingness, leaving her alone in the silence of the room.

    ********

    <Monday Morning, Arcadia Hunter Academy.>

    The past two weeks had been rather uneventful for Irina in terms of the academy. She had been training, studying, and ying games, but the academy had been rather quiet with the assignments. But that didn''t mean those days were easy.

    In fact, it was the opposite. Though the academy was quiet, there were many reporters whom she needed to entertain after the announcement of Phantom''s Land. Many news channels thought it was rather untruthful to exin the situation.

    Thus, they were trying really hard to get something from her, but in the end, they couldn''t, as Irina had preserved it well.

    But that made her psychologically exhausted, resulting in her ying video games all night. The VR game was somehow addicting, and she couldn''t help but grind it rank. The sense of feeling I achieved something by ranking up was just too alluring.

    Yet, now she was feeling the repercussions of it.

    "Yaaawn¡­..I am so sleepy¡­"

    As Irina stirred from her slumber, she couldn''t shake off the lingering heaviness of sleep that weighed on her eyelids. With a tired yawn, she staggered to wakefulness, rubbing her eyes as she tried to adjust to the morning light filtering through her window.

    "Noooo¡­.."

    ncing at the hour on her smartwatch, she groaned inwardly. It was still early in the morning, much earlier than she would have preferred to wake up. Two hours of sleep just wasn''t enough to replenish her energy reserves.

    "Haaaah¡­ Only two hours¡­" she muttered to herself, resigned to the fact that she wouldn''t be able to catch any more rest. With another weary yawn, she dragged herself out of bed, her feet shuffling across the floor as she made her way to the kitchen.

    The aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air as Irina prepared herself a strong cup to help shake off the grogginess. As she sipped on the hot beverage, she scrolled through thetest trends on social media, catching up on the news and gossip circting around the academy.

    ''Interesting¡­.There are this many seniors dating with the freshmen¡­.I don''t understand; what do they even find in those seniors anyway?''

    The sky outside was beginning to lighten with the promise of a new day, and Irina felt a sudden urge to embrace the fresh morning air.

    ''Should just run a little bit? I don''t think my head is clear enough.''

    Setting down her empty mug, she slipped on her running shoes and headed out the door, determined to clear her mind with a brisk run around the campus grounds.

    Today, there will be another assignment ording to the schedule posted by the academy. Therefore, she needed to be clearheaded but not tired at the same time. Thus, she went with a light jogging session that wouldn''t tire her that much.

    As Irina jogged along the campus grounds, she couldn''t help but notice a group of girls up ahead, also engaged in a morning run. They jogged together in a tight-knit formation, theirughter and lively chatter filling the air around them.

    ''Campus Ladies, huh?''

    Irina thought to herself, recognizing the group as one of the newer clubs that had recently formed on campus.

    She had been invited to join them, but the thought of spending time with those girls didn''t quite appeal to her.

    They seemed more interested in gossip and frivolous activities than in anything of substance. Though this type of act to get rid of stress made sense, she had the pride of a lion, thinking she didn''t need to resort to such tactics. There was no way the academy could stress her after all!

    Just as Irina was about to speed up to pass them, her curiosity was piqued by one of the girls'' voices.

    "Guys, did you see the new boys ranking?"

 Chapter 321 76.2 - No title

    <h4>Chapter 321 Chapter 76.2 - No title</h4>

    <Monday Morning, Arcadia Hunter Academy>

    ¨CCLANK!

    The room, whose sole purpose was to amodate students engaging in a spar, was now filled with weapons shing. It was still very early in the morning, even before the sses.

    On the first day of the week and its first hours, it was expected that the training grounds would be deserted.

    Yet there were two students who were doing different things from others.

    ¨CCLANK!

    With each second passing, sparks continued to fly through the ceiling, two weapons shing. One was two short des coated with a red aura, while the other one was a long stick with a metal head coated with a yellowish aura.

    SWOOSH!

    The figures were blurry, as it was very hard for any normal onlooker to clearly see what was happening there. But the constant sounds of weapons shing made it evident that there was an intense sh going on there.

    ¨CCLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    The spear rapidly pierced through its opponent, the yellowish aura shing in rapid session.

    Yet, the daggers, now turning the aura of colors to gray, also rapidly intercepted its path, clearly not letting the spear do as it wished.

    For a split second, the fight seemed to enter a stalemate as the two figures stopped moving. There revealed a blue-haired young boy holding a spear, his eyes focused yet his face with a smile.

    "HA!"

    He gathered his breath and, with a shout of spirit, converged his aura right on top of the spear, swirling like a hurricane.

    ¡¸Spear of Hartley. Extension¡¹

    The swirl of energy shot forward in an attempt to take down its target.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    Yet, before the energy could hit the target, the young boy''s purple eyes shed for a second. Shadows swirled around his feet, channeling energy. In an instant, he disappeared, shing away.

    The swirl of energy was missed, reaching out to the wall and getting nullified by the formations surrounding the training grounds.

    "Here Ie!"

    However, contrary to how his attack was missed, the spear-holder didn''t even seem to be flustered, as if he had already expected this to happen.

    Utilizing his superior stats and his talent at controlling mana, he appeared right before the purple-eyed boy, his spear already targeting his shoulders.

    "Tch."

    The purple-eyed boy clicked his tongue in annoyance, seeing his opponent not giving up the pursuit. Since he was in the process of evading the attack, it was hard for him to move normally.

    The purple-eyed boy, realizing he was in a tight spot after narrowly evading the spear attack, relied on his agility and closebat training.

    ¨CTHUD!

    With a swift, acrobatic movement, he dodged the spear''s stab and kicked the spearhead upwards, creating an opening.

    Seizing the opportunity, he quickly grabbed a dagger from his belt and hurled it towards the spear user, aiming to exploit the moment of weakness.

    However, the spear user, with his fast reflexes and strong physique, anticipated the iing attack.

    ''This¡­.I can''t use my spear fast enough.''

    Realizing he wouldn''t be able to retrieve his spear in time, he made a split-second decision. He freed his second hand from the spear and channeled mana into it, forming a protective barrier.

    CLANK!

    As the dagger hurtled towards him, he intercepted it with his bare hands, the mana coating acting as a shield against the de. The dagger clinked harmlessly against his hand, deflecting off to the side.

    "Huh?"

    Yet, just as he thought the attack was over, his vision, as well as his senses, grasped an iing projectile. Before his eyes stood something; he could feel the mana swirling around that very thing.

    "Magic?"

    ¨CTHUD!

    Before he could even question just when he conjured the magic and fired it, his forehead echoed with pain, his posture shaking. Though the attackcked the necessary strength to deal a serious injury to him, let alone fatal, the precise location of the attack messed with his eye nerves, blurring his vision.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    Following that, as his vision cleared, he saw a silhouette appearing right before his face and felt the cold de on his neck. He heard rough breathing from the person before him while he himself remained untired. The boy''s hoarse voice broke the silence, "It is over," he dered, his cold purple eyes showing no emotion.

    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, the spear user smiled while raising his hands in surrender. "Yeah, I lost," he admitted defeat. "You really are clever when ites to fighting, Astron."

    Hearing him speaking like that, Astron looked into his eyes, opening his mouth. "Not everyone is blessed with overwhelming talent like you, Ethan ''Hartley.''" He spoke while emphasizing the word Hartley, his hoarse voice slowly returning to normal.

    It seemed he was slowly recovering his energy.

    "¡­..Right¡­." Ethan didn''t deny it; instead, he lowered his head, looking at the traces of fighting around the training room.

    There was a lot of leftover mana on the formations and the walls that were slowly repairing themselves¡ªsome cracks on the ground as well as cuts on both of their clothes.

    ''To think I wasn''t able tond a decisive blow on him¡­.Though I didn''t go all out for the sake of training, considering my stats and my prowess, I thought I would win this spar at the end.''

    He thought to himself, looking at the purple-eyed boy floating the dagger he had just thrown.

    ''He had even managed to master some magical spells¡­.He really is an all-rounder type¡­''

    The guy named Astron was an enigma to Ethan. He couldn''t understand him, no matter how hard he tried. He didn''t know what he wanted or what kind of person he was. He knew he was talented at using daggers and bows and fighting in closebat. Adding magic to that, he somehow became very unique.

    ''Yet, it feels like his stats can match mine¡­..how is it possible? Is he also in the range of mid-rank-5? Even with my newly risen stats, I couldn''t overpower him clearly. Maybe it is his way of fighting? Hmm ¡­..''

    He threw a quick look at the status window appearing at the corner of his eyes.

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Ethan Hartley

    ?upation: Spearman (Level 5)

    ?Talent Limit: ?????

    ?Passives:

    -?????''s Might

    ?Attributes:

    -Variable Attributes:

    Strength: 5.69

    Dexterity: 4.42

    Agility: 4.60

    Constitution: 5.92

    Intuition: 4.65

    Magical Power: 3.9

    Mana Capacity: 4.5

    -Invariable Attributes

    ¡¤Might: 9

    ¡¤Charisma: 10

    ¡¤Vitality: 10

    ¡¤Will: 16

    ---------------------------

    Looking at the stat, he couldn''t help but think that Astron wouldn''t be able toe close to his stats, knowing that he had a cheat in terms of raw physical power.

    Reflecting on his past spars with Astron, Ethan''s mind wandered back to their earlier encounters when they first began training together at Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    He recalled their initial spars, where they fought without weapons, relying solely on hand-to-handbat and martial arts techniques. Despite Ethan''s superior strength and physique, Astron proved to be a formidable opponent, using his agility and quick reflexes to evade Ethan''s attacks and counter with precision strikes.

    Then, as they progressed to sparring with weapons, Astron''s fighting style became even more apparent. He would wait for Ethan to make a move, observing his opponent''s actions and patiently biding his time.

    And when the opportunity presented itself, he would strike with calcted precision, exploiting even the slightest opening in Ethan''s defense.

    It was as if Astron had a sixth sense for identifying his opponent''s weaknesses and vulnerabilities, allowing him to adapt his strategy ordingly.

    ''Yeah¡­It must be his eyes that are special¡­At first, I thought he was someone like me, but that may not be necessarily true¡­He is somehow different¡­While I improve constantly in fights, thanks to my traits, I still maintain my core identity as Hartley. But he is like water, slipping into every different bottle, taking different shapes.''

    Ethan realized that Astron wasn''t just fighting against him; he was fighting against his own limitations, using his opponent''s strength against them.

    ''Certainly¡­I could see that....''

    As Ethan pondered over their past encounters, a newfound respect began to bloom within him for Astron''s cunning and tactical prowess.

    Despite his initial frustration at being unable to defeat him inbat, Ethan now understood that Astron''s strengthy not in brute force but in his ability to outmaneuver and outsmart his opponents.

    "He''s always fought against people stronger than him," Ethan mused to himself, a sense of admiration creeping into his thoughts. "And yet, he never backs down. He always finds a way to turn the tide in his favor, no matter the odds."

    With a newfound appreciation for Astron''s unique fighting style, Ethan made a silent vow to continue sparring with him.

    "I can hear you."

    As Ethan heard Astron''s irritated response, he couldn''t help but chuckle, a sense of familiarity washing over him. Despite everything that was happening around them, Astron remained steadfast in his demeanor, unwavering in his attitude.

    "Right," Ethan replied, his smile widening as he looked at Astron. "I forgot you were always so perceptive, being an archer."

    Astron raised an eyebrow in response, his expression unreadable as he listened to Ethan''s words.

    "Being an archer is irrelevant," Astron continued, his tone serious. "All Awakened people have strong senses. You should get rid of this speaking habit of yours."

    Ethan nodded in acknowledgment, his amusement still lingering as he considered Astron''s advice. Despite the seriousness of their conversation, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a sense offort in Astron''s presence.

    Recently, the world around him was changing, and Ethan could feel it. He was getting stronger and stronger with each day, climbing the ranks. He also found himself in a lot of different situations, from Emily to Lucas and then to Jane.

    People were changing, and he was having a slightly hard time adapting to it. Yet, seeing Astron the same as ever, he somehow liked this.

    ''Yeah, from time to time, I should meet him.''

    "I will pay attention to it," Ethan assured him, his smile softening.

    "You better."

    With that, Ethan made a silent vow to himself to heed Astron''s advice and be more mindful of his words in the future. But for now, he wanted to enjoy the moment of camaraderie between them.

    "Hey, Astron," Ethan began, his tone light and casual. "How about we grab breakfast together?"

    Before Astron could refuse, Ethan added with a grin, "It is my treat. Consider it a token of my appreciation for all those times you''ve outsmarted me in sparring. I learned a lot from this sparring."

    Seeing Ethan looking at him with earnest eyes, Astron didn''t refuse the offer of treatment. He didn''t have any ns after this training either, or he had already exerted himself enough for the day before the assignment. Thus, it was a good time for a free meal.

    After a brief pause, he nodded in acquiescence, a faint hint of satisfaction dancing in his purple eyes.

    "Sure, why not," Astron replied, his voice calm andposed. "I could use a decent meal after all that sparring."

    With their ns set, Ethan and Astron finished their training session and made their way towards the showers.

    The training grounds were gradually emptied out already as the other diligent students also concluded their morning routines, leaving the two of them with a sense of tranquility amidst the bustling academy.

    After a refreshing shower and a change of clothes, Ethan and Astron emerged from the training grounds, ready to head to the dining hall for breakfast. As they walked side by side, their footsteps echoing in the quiet dawn, Ethan shuddered for a second.

    ''What?''

    Turning his eyes, there he saw a group of eyes looking at him as if they could strip him at any moment.

    ''Ah¡­.''

    Realizing the source of the gazes, he couldn''t help but get embarrassed a little, though this wasn''t the first time he was getting such attention from girls, especially since this was more severe after the changes he could feel in himself, awakening that passive [?????''s might].

    Yet, seeing Astron undisturbed, he followed him, attempting to chat¡­.

 Chapter 322 76.3 - No title

    Chapter 322  76.3 - No title

    ??"Guys, did you see the new boys ranking?"

    Irina, who was just about to pass through the group of girls, stopped her tracks after hearing these words.

    As for why she did it, she didn''t know the answer to that question. However, the feeling of intrigue in her heart somehow seemingly took control of her body for a while. She ''slightly'' pricked her ears, listening to the conversation with her amplified senses.

    Hearing their friend''s words, the other girls'' eyes seemed to shine with excitement. "I did! And guess what? Victor is still holding the top spot," one of the girls eximed enthusiastically. "He''s just so dreamy, isn''t he? I can''t believe there is someone like that in this world! Just him existing alone makes the world shine brighter." Her eyes were sparkling as she somehow held a dreamy look.

    "You are crazy, Thea."

    "I am perfectly normal. He is just that amazing," Thea insisted, her eyes still gleaming with admiration for Victor. The othersughed at her antics, seeming ustomed to her infatuation with the top-ranked boy.

    Hearing the girls, Irina somehow looked bewildered. ''You don''t even know him. How can you fawn over him this much? This is crazy¡­..'' She thought inwardly. She had known Victor from her childhood, meeting him a lot of times.

    They had trained together, went out to many banquets, etc. In a way, she could be very well considered someone who knew Victor the most in this academy with their friend group since ckthorns weren''t someone to socialize with normal people too much.

    Thus, it was evident to her that this girl didn''t know what kind of person Victor was, and neither did she know that he liked Julia.

    "He may be amazing, but don''t you think you''re exaggerating a bit?" one of the other girls, Lilly, teased, though there was a hint of amusement in her voice.

    "I don''t think so. He''s like a prince charming straight out of a fairy tale," another girl, Ria, chimed in, nodding fervently.

    "He''s got the looks, the talent, and the background. It''s no wonder he''s always on top."

    "Yep. Anyone other than him won''t satisfy me."Thea said, raising her head haughtily, showing her figure.

    ''Then you will be single until you die.'' Irina thought as she knew Victor wasn''t interested in anyone other than Julia. Also, being from a very high-ranking family like Victor''s, she was very well aware of the fact that this girl didn''t have the necessary qualifications to be with Victor or someone of his caliber since if she had, Irina would have known her way long ago.

    The conversation shifted, and Irina listened intently as the girls discussed the significance of the new boys ranking.

    "It''s not just about Victor, though. This time, the rising stars are really catching everyone''s attention."

    "Yeah, I heard there are a couple of new entries that are causing quite a stir. It''s going to be interesting to see how things shake up."

    At this point in the moment, Irina''s interest was piqued by the gossip and the conversation. It was like watching a theater y unfolding before her eyes, as the girls'' reaction was somehow making her feel funny.

    And as she was into the gossip, she also started wondering about who the new rising stars could possibly be.

    ''It will be Ethan, won''t it?''

    Though she wasn''t engrossed in such topics in general, she could see the name that was going to appear now.

    Just then, as if to prove her right, Ria''s eyes seemed to light up with excitement as she leaned in closer to the group. "You guys know Ethan, right? He is the new campus prince."

    The other girls nodded eagerly, indicating their familiarity with the name. Ethan had quickly be a prominent figure among the freshmen, his name on everyone''s lips.

    Lilly chimed in with her expression contemtive. "Yeah, we all heard of him. The way he jumped more than a thousand ranks in just half a semester was really eye-catching. But I guess, being a Hartley, it makes sense."

    Ria nodded in agreement, her eyes reflecting admiration as she continued, "And he''s not just talented; he''s handsome too. But what makes him truly stand out is none of those. It''s that he''s so gentle and polite, not like those arrogant boys who think they own the world."

    Her voice softened with reminiscence as she shared a personal anecdote, "I''m in the same ss as him, and I once dropped my pen during a lecture. Without hesitation, Ethan picked it up and handed it to me with a smile. It''s the little things like that which really show his character."

    "And it''s not just that one instance," she went on, her expression earnest. "He''s helped many people during the Phantom''s Land incident and in dungeon explorations as well. He''s always willing to lend a hand, no matter the situation. These are the things that show the character of a man; it is not the looks and background that is always important."

    ''Indeed¡­.Ethan is like that.'' Irina felt proud of her friend, as Ethan was now getting the recognition he deserved. Out of all the people she knew, Ethan and Sylvie were probably the purest ones, with the former being more idealistic and thetter being just na?ve.

    They scoffed at Ria''s words, her expression skeptical. "Please, Victor is still better," she said dismissively.

    But Ria wasn''t about to let thatment slide. "Oh,e on, Thea. With the way Ethan is progressing now, it won''t be long before he takes over that cold-prick Victor. People who have warm hearts deserve the world," she retorted passionately, her eyes shing with determination.

    But Thea also wasn''t about to let Ria''s praise for Ethan go unchallenged. "Please, Ria. No matter how much Ethan progresses, Victor will always be superior. He''s a ckthorn, after all. No one canpete with that."

    A smug smile yed on Thea''s lips as she continued, her tone filled with confidence. "And just imagine Victor giving Ethan one of his cold looks while he steps on him... Kyaaa~" she added with a happy sigh, her expression dreamy as she imagined her beloved Victor asserting his dominance.

    "You are just gone¡­." The others just couldn''t help but facepalm. Their friend was crazier than they expected!"

    "Oh, really? That stupid shit can only do things like that¡­After all, aren''t ckthorns known to be shady and vile? That Victor certainly suits that image." At this point, Ria just hates Victor for the sake of fanaticism.

    ''Why did Victor be the bad guy now? You guys are just too crazy. Just because you want to defend the person you admire, do you have to put others below? Where is the character you just mentioned? Is this how people think now?''

    Somehow, to Irina, thements that wereing to her now seemed a lot less angering. Seeing people like this, she now understood that most of thements on there came from people like these, and she was the one who was stupid to get angered by those.

    ''So, this is what he meant by keyboard warriors. So, they are people like these in real life.''

    Remembering the talk she had with Astron when she confronted him about the rumors, she now realized the shallowness of the general people''s topics of talk.

    ¨CSILENCE!

    Just at that moment, Irina felt like the noise disappeared.

    As the girls fell silent and turned their attention elsewhere, Irina followed their gaze to the training grounds. There, she spotted two figures making their way out, and she recognized them immediately.

    One of the boys had striking blue hair, slightly wavy and damp from what appeared to be a recent shower. Despite the chill in the air, he seemed unaffected, exuding an air of calm confidence. It was Ethan, unmistakably, with his warm smile and gentle demeanor, that seemed to light up the area around him.

    Beside him walked another boy, his hair as dark as the night sky. He had an air of mystery about him; his posture, though seemed rxed, was somehowmanding.

    Even from this distance, Irina could see that Ethan was trying to strike up a conversation with him, constantly talking about something, and this put a smile on her face somehow. It was quite funny, as Ethan somehow looked like a bee flying around a flower.

    The girls nodded their heads in agreement as they watched Ethan and Astron walk away. Lilly was the first to speak up, her eyes lingering on Ethan''s figure. "Okay, he is definitely hot," shemented as if this was natural.

    "Yeah¡­.I somehow can understand¡­But Victor is still better." Thea said, but then she squinted her eyes, looking at the boy before Ethan. "Hmm¡­.Who is he? He somehow feels familiar?"

    Ria nodded in response to Thea''s question, her gaze fixed on Astron''s retreating figure. "That''s Astron," she exined, her tone tinged with a hint of uncertainty. "He''s our ssmate, but he''s a bit of an oddball among the students. Doesn''t talk much, but when he does, he can be edgy and kind of rude, to be honest." She paused, furrowing her brow as if trying to recall something. "He was the one with the rumors, too. Some say he''s got a shady past or something, but who knows? He keeps to himself most of the time."

    Thea''s expression shifted as she recalled something, her eyes widening slightly with realization. "Oh, right! I remember now," she said, nodding to herself. "He''s also one of those rising boys, isn''t he? Advanced quite a lot in the mid-terms, and with those good looks and that aloof demeanor of his, he''s been turning headstely." Though she said those, she didn''t seem to be much impressed.

    ''Hmm¡­.he is bing a more hot-topic? Heh¡­This is what you get for doing this to me¡­.You think you can fool everyone easily like that; look how things are not going the way you want.''

    She thought, remembering how she needed to deal with the aftermath of that time because of his request. Somehow, she seemed to ignore that she got something she wanted out of that deal, but this and that were different.

    "Hmm...he is quite my type, though," Lilly said, a mischievous grin ying on her lips, seizing him from top to bottom. Then, she continued, licking her lips suggestively. "I don''t know about gentleness or whatever, but he can make me forget about all my worries," Lilly added with a suggestive wink, her toneced with innuendo. "I wouldn''t mind getting lost in those dark eyes of his for a while if you know what I mean."

    ¨CCREAK!

    As Lilly''s suggestivement hung in the air, the group suddenly heard a creaking sound nearby, as if something was being crushed. Their conversation halted abruptly as they turned to see the source of the noise, only to find a girl with fiery red hair ring at them with an annoyed expression. A palpable aura of intensity surrounded her, sending chills down their spines.

    ''Irina Emberheart!''

    All had the same thought in their heads, voicing the girl''s name in their minds.

    "Tch."

    Before any of them could utter a word, the girl stormed past them, her gaze fixed ahead as she hurried in the direction Ethan and Astron had gone.

    "Huh?"

    As the girl stormed past them, a sudden wave of heat washed over Lily, causing the hem of her clothes to burst into mes.

    "Fire!"

    Shocked and startled, she let out a yelp of surprise, frantically patting at the mes in a panic.

    The other girls gasped in horror, watching as Lily''s clothes smoldered and the fire quickly spread. It was clear that this was no ordinary ident; it seemed like a petty act of revenge orchestrated by the fiery-haired girl they had just encountered.

    "Noo¡­..My clothes¡­."

    It was a good lesson¡­.At least, Irina felt like that.

 Chapter 323 76.4 - No title

    Chapter 323  76.4 - No title

    ??After they left the training grounds, Ethan led Astron to their destination. After walking for a little while, they reached the ce.

    Outside, the restaurant stood nestled amidst a cluster of trees, its rustic wooden facade blending seamlessly with the natural surroundings at the edge of the Academy Forest.

    A quaint sign hung above the entrance, bearing the name of the establishment in elegant script.

    [Whispering Oaks]

    Softnterns adorned the exterior, casting a warm glow that illuminated the path leading up to the entrance.

    DING!

    The door opened, with the bell ringing. As Ethan and Astron entered the restaurant, they were greeted by the tantalizing aroma of freshly cooked food and the gentle hum of slow music.

    Unlike the opulent establishment they had visited before, this restaurant had a moreid-back atmosphere, with wooden tables and chairs arranged in a cozy arrangement.

    ''Yeah....This ce never disappoints....''

    Taking in the sights and sounds around them, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity wash over him. He had frequented this restaurant numerous times in the past, often grabbing a quick meal between training sessions or sses.

    Turning to Astron, Ethan raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Have you ever been here before?" he asked, gesturing to their surroundings.

    Astron shook his head, his expression neutral. "No, I haven''t," he replied simply.

    Ethan''s mouth fell open in surprise. "Really? You''ve never been here?" he eximed, unable to hide his astonishment.

    This ce might seem like it was now deserted, but the time was not normal to begin with. After all, it was still early in the morning, and many students skipped breakfast to make it to the morning lessons, let alonee into such a ce.

    But that didn''t mean this was the case normally. When it was noon or slightlyte evening, this ce would be filled with students.

    Astron nodded in confirmation. "I didn''t even know this ce existed," he admitted, his tone matter-of-fact.

    ''There wasn''t a ce like this in the game.''

    Most of his knowledge of the academy, in fact, stemmed from the game, as he never intended to explore the campus. For him, things like these were a waste of time, after all, as he would rather train or do something else in that said time. He knew where the important locations for his goal were, but aside from that, he wasn''t interested in anything else.

    Ethan couldn''t help but chuckle at Astron''s response, finding it amusing that someone as observant and perceptive as him could overlook such a prominent location on campus.

    "Well, consider this your lucky day then," Ethan said with a grin, leading the way to an empty table. "I''ll show you the ropes and introduce you to some of the best dishes on the menu."

    "What makes you think that I trust your judgment?" he asked, his tone neutral.

    Ethan''s expression turned deadpan, caught off guard by the question. He wasn''t even expecting such a response from Astron. "Well, I, uh... I guess I assumed," Ethan stuttered, trying toe up with a suitable reply.

    Astron simply nodded in response before saying, "I''ll choose my own food."

    With that settled, Astron took a seat by the window, his gaze fixed on the forest outside.

    "Hahaha...."

    Ethan followed Astron''s movements, but before he could speak, a familiar chuckle caught his attention.

    Turning his head towards the entrance, Ethan''s eyes widened in surprise as he spotted his fiery-haired friend, Irina, standing at the door.

    Ethan''s surprise was evident as he watched Irina enter the restaurant, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Irina! What are you doing here?" he eximed, waving her over to their table.

    Irina''s cheeks flushed slightly as she remembered just what happened beforeing here. The words spoken by that girl, Lillick or whatever, somehow sounded more embarrassing than annoying now.

    She made her way over to them, her gaze momentarily flickering away before meeting with his ssic look.

    "Oh, uh... I just happened to be passing by," she replied, her tone casual as she tried to brush off any suspicion.

    "Passing by? In the middle of the forest?" Astron was the one to open his mouth as he seized her up. "Your clothes, your sweat, and the size of your irises don''t say so." His demeanor was calm and aloof, yet for Irina, it felt like he knew what she was doing.

    ''Tch....That''s why dealing with this bastard is tiring.''

    Sometimes, his quick way of grasping things was certainly helpful, especially if it was directed at something she was searching for as well, but if she was at the receiving end, it was annoying and troublesome to deal with.

    Irina released a slight sigh, feeling a twinge of annoyance at Astron''s perceptiveness. "Well, I couldn''t sleep, so I decided to go for a run to clear my head," she exined, her tone genuine. "And when I was running, I happened to see you two and thought I''d tag along."

    Astron nodded, seemingly satisfied with her exnation, but Irina could tell he wasn''t entirely convinced as his eyes continued to seize her up, focusing on her facial expressions. His calm demeanor only added to her frustration.

    Ethan, on the other hand, looked genuinely curious. "But why didn''t youe in sooner?" he asked, tilting his head slightly in confusion.

    Irina shot him an annoyed look before replying, "Because you two were practically speed-walking! I couldn''t catch up with you," she exined, her irritation evident in her tone. "It''s like you were being chased by something."

    Ethan''s eyes widened in surprise. "That...."

    ''It might be because I felt ufortable at that time, yeah...That might have been the case.''

    "Maybe I was walking a bit fast," he admitted sheepishly, scratching the back of his head.

    Contemting that, he threw a look at Astron.

    Astron, ssic the indifferent observer, simply shrugged in response. "After leaving, you suddenly sped up, and I just went with the flow," he remarked casually as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Ethan shook his head helplessly, chuckling at the realization. "Guess I got a bit carried away," he conceded with a grin.

    Irina harrumphed in response, her irritation dissipating slightly as she found herself naturally gravitating towards Astron, taking a seat beside him.

    While they perused the menu and ced their orders, Irina couldn''t help but ask curiously, "What were you two doing out this early in the morning?"

    Astron''s reply was simple and to the point. "Training," he stated tly. Irina, familiar with Astron''s terse way of speaking, understood his implication.

    "Sparring?" she inquired, raising an eyebrow.

    Astron nodded in confirmation. "He offered," he added, his expression neutral. "No, rather he forced. This guy suddenly barged in, demanding a spar out of nowhere." He looked a bit annoyed, but Irina knew this was how he usually was.

    Somehow, she could imagine Ethan doing that, remembering how it was while they were walking and Ethan trying to strike up a conversation.

    She nodded knowingly, a small smile ying on her lips. "Sounds like something he learned from Julia," she remarked, remembering Ethan''s past self and current one ¨C hispetitive streak and his tendency to challenge others to improve his skills.

    Astron nodded in agreement. "Makes sense," he conceded with a shrug, his attention returning to the menu.

    Somehow, Irina was curious about the spar, as she knew Astron rather disliked showing his skills in general. Even though she didn''t know the extent of his abilities, at the same time, that was the case with Ethan as well.

    If Astron was unfathomable because he was hiding himself, Ethan was iprehensible because of his incredibly rapid pace of improvement. Thus, the oue of the fight between these two individuals, who were somehow ranked higher than other people in her eyes, was important.

    Irina leaned in slightly, her curiosity getting the better of her. "So, who won?" she asked, her eyes flickering between Ethan and Astron.

    Astron turned his head to Irina, his expression saying it all ¨C ''Isn''t it obvious?'' Irina couldn''t help but grin mischievously. "Ah, so Ethan won," she stated confidently, already picturing the scene in her mind.

    Astron simply shrugged his shoulders, his demeanor nonchnt. "You''re free to think whatever you want," he replied.

    "You''re no fun."

    Astron met her gaze with a deadpan expression. "Your sense of humor is just as bad," he retorted calmly, unfazed by her jest.

    Irina couldn''t resist the urge to pinch him in response, but Astron remained stoic and unaffected by her actions. She also knew he wouldn''t say anything since he owed him quite a lot of favors, so she was doing this inherently.

    Ethan watched the exchange between Irina and Astron with a mixture of amusement and slight envy. Their familiarity with each other was evident, and he couldn''t help but feel like an outsider witnessing their interaction.

    ''These two¡­.Somehow, they seem rather close¡­I had never seen Irina like this before.''

    "You guys¡­..You look like a"

    "Here, the food you ordered."

    For a moment, he considered teasing them about seeming like a couple, but before he could utter a word, the waitress arrived with their food, effectively cutting him off.

    With Irina''s gaze now fixed on him, Ethan felt a sudden urge to keep quiet. He shrugged off the thought of making anyments and instead focused on his meal and conversation differently¡­..

    ********

    Inside the buzzing ssroom, the students sat on their seats, waiting for the instructor to show up.

    "I wonder, what will today''s assignment be? Any clues?"

    "I don''t know. In the mail, it was stated that this one wasn''t going to include muchbat but rather an observation, but man, Phantom''s Land was supposed to be an observation assignment as well. Look what happened, though."

    "You are right, but I think this time they will keep it more simple. My mother is a civil servant in the government, and she had already submitted aint."

    ¨CCREAK!

    Just then, the atmosphere shifted as the door creaked open wide, drawing the attention of every student in the room. In walked the ssic stern instructor, Eleanor, her presencemanding respect and silence.

    The students fell silent as Eleanor scanned the room with her piercing gaze, seizing the attention of each individual.

    "Good morning, cadets," she announced briskly, her tone leaving no room for chatter or hesitation.

    Without wasting any time, Eleanor delved straight into the purpose of their gathering.

    "Today''s assignment will take us to the Mana Stone Mine operated by the ckthorn Family," Eleanor began, her tone crisp and authoritative. "Our objective is twofold: first, to observe the mining operations firsthand, and second, to analyze the techniques and strategies employed by the miners in extracting mana stones from the earth."

    She paused momentarily, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "Each of you will be assigned a specific area of the mine to observe closely. Pay attention to the tools and equipment used, the methods of excavation, and any safety protocols in ce. Your task is to gather detailed observations and insights into the process of mana stone extraction."

    Eleanor''s gaze swept across the room, ensuring that every student was attentive and focused. "Furthermore, be prepared to analyze the quality of the mana stones unearthed. Note any variations in size, color, or purity, and consider how these factors might impact their usefulness in magical applications."

    "As always," she concluded, her voice unwavering, "uracy and attention to detail are paramount. Your observations will form the basis of your evaluation for this assignment. Any questions?"

    Her question hung in the air for a moment, but no one dared to speak up. Just as she was about to nod her head, she saw a hand raised.

    It was Ethan.

    "Instructor, will we enter the mine with our previous groups?"

    Eleanor observed the raised hand of Ethan, a glimmer of approval shining in her eyes as she nodded in acknowledgment of his question.

    "Yes, Ethan," she replied, her voice calm and measured. "You will indeed enter the mine in groups, but these groups will be different from those you''ve previously worked with on assignments. The reorganization is intended to encourage coboration and teamwork among different cadets."

    She paused briefly to allow her words to sink in before continuing. "The specific group assignments will be distributed to you before we enter the mine. Each group will be carefully selected to ensure a bnce of skills and expertise."

    Eleanor scanned the room, her gaze lingering for a moment on each student before moving on. "Are there any further questions?"

    Silence greeted her inquiry, confirming that her instructions had been understood. With a decisive nod, she gestured for the cadets to prepare for departure.

    "Very well. Make sure you have all the necessary equipment and supplies before we depart. We will reconvene outside to board the buses shortly."

    With that, Eleanor turned on her heel and strode out of the ssroom, her presencemanding respect and obedience as the students followed suit, their minds already turning to the task ahead.

 Chapter 324 77.1 - Mine

    <h4>Chapter 324 Chapter 77.1 - Mine</h4>

    "It is breathtaking, isn''t it? This is how we mine the Mana stones," the guide eximed, her voice echoing in the vast underground cavern illuminated by countless different lights.

    Her clothes were formal, an attire belonging to someone with a higher ranking, as she was well-versed in her exnations and knowledge.

    ''Someone either from the HR team or from the management. Hmm¡­.Her clothes are fresh, and shecks the habits those who would venture to this ce frequently have. So, she is either a new recruit or someone from the office part.''

    The necessary information was missing to deduce the remaining part, but that wasn''t important.

    ''Considering the amount of students that woulde here, they can''t employ a high-ranking member.''

    This was, in fact, normal since around two hundred students were in this factory. Of course, with the number of students the academy had, different sses were scheduled to visit the factories on different days. And the ckthorn''s even let them use two factories.

    ''Must be an attempt to regain the public trust.''

    Both ckthorn''s and the Arcadia Hunter Academy had their ups and downs; therefore, it was necessary for them to make up for those.

    "Now, please follow me."

    With her words, the group of students followed closely behind her, their eyes wide with wonder and anticipation.

    "The entire process starts from the moment we identify a promising vein of Mana stones," the guide continued, gesturing towards a wall shimmering with faint magical energy. "To scout these precious stones, we employ abination of traditional mining techniques and advanced magical artifacts crafted by our specially groomed mage-engineers."

    She led us towards a cluster of miners who were diligently working with pickaxes and shovels. But alongside them stood mage-engineers, their intricate devices humming with magical energy as they scanned the walls for signs of Mana stones.

    "These artifacts amplify our ability to detect Mana stones and pinpoint their exact locations within the rock," the guide exined, pointing to a device resembling a cross between a telescope and apass. "With the help of these tools, we can ensure a more efficient extraction process while minimizing the risk to our miners."

    In general, the students of the Arcadia Hunter Academy came from high-end families, but they all aspired to be Hunter and Combatant. Therefore, almost none of them knew how the process was in many factories.

    "Wow¡­.I never expected it to be like this."

    "Indeed."

    The artifacts that were used gathered the attention of the students as they were colorful and potent in mana. Being sensitive to mana, they could see what couldn''t be seen with naked eyes, impressing them.

    That was also the case with me, as I was, in fact, overwhelmed by the raw amounts of mana present here. Therefore, I even needed to deactivate [Perceptive Insight] to some extent. This was something I had been pondering about in the past, as there were times when one could see things they mustn''t see with their current strength.

    Therefore, I created a method in my subconscious utilizing basic psychic magic. In fact, it wasn''tplex since I was just dealing with myself.

    In any case, with my deactivated eyes, I observed the process.

    As many students watched in fascination, the guide detailed the intricate process of extracting Mana stones from the earth.

    From drilling and sting to carefully extracting the stones without damaging their magical properties, every step was executed with precision and expertise, and the guide exined it well enough.

    "Now, you will see our first contact with mana stones."

    While walking, we approached a room where the temperature noticeably rose.

    ''So, they are sealing the mana there, utilizing the heat?'' The mana may look like something outside of reality, but in this world, it is not. The rules of the universe were made ording to it, though who knew who made those rules?

    Just as we were about to enter, I sensed a sudden movement and instinctively tilted my head, narrowly dodging a small stone hurtling toward me.

    With a quick turn, I locked eyes with a girl standing nearby, a mischievous grin on her face as she chewed gum with casual nonchnce.

    "Hey there, low-rank," she greeted, her voice carrying an annoying tone. "Quick reflexes. Did you take notes? Are you keeping up with your duties?"

    The girl before me was Taylor Bowman, one of my assigned partners for this excursion. She exuded an air of confidence and privilege, likely due to her high-ranking status as the 212th-ranked student and heir to a Media Tycoon.

    She was quite a beauty, clearly above the standards. Her make-up and ornaments were all first-ss -¨C obviously, some of them being artifacts.

    Of course, I had already made a quick background check for all the students in my ssroom. The game may not have been mentioned, but there could be some demon contractors in there. However, I couldn''t find any in our ss, though it didn''t matter much. My channels were a little narrow back then, with mecking the money to buy the necessary information.

    And this girl before me was someone who was in the upper ranks of the academy and ss, and she was the highest rank in my group.

    She seldom assigned me a role while she waszily looking around. This was themon type of acting from these types of heiresses.

    "No."

    "What?"

    Her mouth twitched, hearing my refusal. Just then, the guy beside her narrowed his eyes, asking me, "What did you say?"

    The guy''s name was Asher Valencia, ranked 1058.

    "No," I repeated calmly, meeting Taylor''s gaze squarely.

    Her reaction was immediate. Taylor''s eyebrows furrowed in annoyance, and her lips formed a thin line. Clearly, she wasn''t ustomed to being defied, especially by someone she considered beneath her.

    Next to her, Asher''s re intensified, his voice rising slightly as he spoke, "How dare you refuse what-"

    He was already taking sides, clearly licking Taylor''s boots. It was the normal choice, and I didn''t reprimand him. In a world where powerful people stepped on others, making connections was important. After all, academy life was limited, and many had families outside the academy.

    "It is okay." But Taylor stopped Asher while raising her hand. At this point, some of the onlooker''s attention was on us. Thus, she made a quick judgment.

    ''At least she is not stupid...''

    Even Eleanor had turned her gaze to us.

    Choosing not to engage in a confrontation, she simply shrugged and started walking.

    As Taylor started walking past me, her voice barely audible, she whispered, "If I were you, I''d be careful."

    Her words sent a slight chill, showing her intent, but I maintained my outwardposure since it wasn''t the first time. It was a warning, subtle yet clear.

    "Is this a threat?"

    "You can take it as one."

    "I see."

    With that exchange hanging in the air, Taylor continued past me, her demeanor unchanged despite my question.

    It was clear that she didn''t feel the need to conceal her intentions; after all, in this world of power ys, subtlety often held little value.

    I followed behind Taylor, keeping a careful distance, while Asher trailed close behind her, still shooting me disapproving nces.

    It was evident whose side he had chosen, but it wouldn''t bother me. In this cutthroat environment, alliances were fluid, and loyalties could shift in an instant.

    As we entered the room, the temperature noticeably rose, the air thick with humidity, and the scent of magic lingered in the air.

    "Now, as you can see¡­.."

    ******

    As Taylor walked through the room, her mind churned with frustration and indignation.

    How dare he disrespect her like that? The nerve of that low-

    ranking student to defy her authority in front of everyone.

    She wore a smile on her face, but her eyes betrayed her true feelings, cold and calcting.

    Seeing Taylor''s expression, Asher sensed her displeasure and decided to intervene. "Should I deal with him?" he asked quietly, his voiceced with a hint of eagerness to please her. It was evident in her eyes, but she didn''t mind.

    In fact, she rather liked these types of guys, as they lowered their heads when it was needed.

    She raised her eyebrows, considering her options. "What can you do?" she replied dismissively, her tone dripping with disdain.

    A smile tugged at Asher''s lips as he realized this was an opportunity to gain favor with Taylor.

    Leaning in closer, he muttered his n under his breath, his words barely audible over the ambient noise of the room.

    "I see¡­" she mumbled and then nodded her head.

    ''Let''s see how useful this bastard is.''

    However, she also evaluated Asher inwardly.

    ******

    As the tour of the room came to an end, the guide halted the group, announcing the conclusion of the three-hour excursion. The students murmured amongst themselves, exchanging whispers of excitement and curiosity.

    Once the guide had their attention, she threw a quick nce at Eleanor, who nodded in response. With a confident demeanor, the guide posed a question to the students, her voice echoing in the cavernous space.

    "Just as you have seen, we are using machines and artifacts for mining. But, how did the miners, before the machines were generalized, mine the stones?"

    The question hung in the air, prompting the students to rack their brains for an answer. Some furrowed their brows in concentration while others exchanged uncertain nces.

    Seeing no one stepping forward to answer, the guide cleared her throat and spoke up. "In the past, miners relied on their intuition of Mana to locate and extract the stones. It was a skill honed through years of experience and understanding of the natural flow of magical energy within the earth."

    As her words settled over the group, Eleanor stepped forward, adding to the discussion. "Indeed, and now it''s your turn to put your skills to the test. We''ll be entering the tunnels shortly, where you''ll have the opportunity to mine Magic Stones with your groups. This task will not only assess your mana sensitivity but also your creativity and intuition as aspiring Hunters."

    With a nod from Eleanor, the guide led the way, guiding the students deeper into thebyrinthine tunnels of the mine.

    *******

    "Really?"

    However, someone was not happy with what he was seeing in front of his eyes, as the darkness prevailed and the tunnel was blocked.

    "She really did this, didn''t she?"

 Chapter 325 77.2 - Mine

    Chapter325 77.2 - Mine

    "How was it?"

    On the outside of the rubbles, slightly rising, Asher raised his head, looking at the heiress he was trying to impress.

    "¡­.."

    Taylor watched the scene with her cold eyes without responding. Though inwardly, she was feeling satisfied.

    As Asher awaited Taylor''s response, a slight tension crept into his demeanor, his eagerness to please her mingling with uncertainty. Did she find his effortscking? Was there something she disliked about his actions?

    Taylor observed Asher''s subtle shift in posture, her cold eyes betraying no emotion outwardly. However, inwardly, she felt a sense of satisfaction. "This guy is not bad," she thought to herself, impressed by Asher''s usefulness and his ability to assert their dominance over others like Astron.

    ''But, he is a bit of a chicken, and this is a lot better.'' Sensing Asher''s tension, Taylor couldn''t help but feel a surge of power wash over her. She held the upper hand in these types of dynamics, able to influence his emotions with a mere nce or word, and she was addicted to it.

    It had been like this from the start, in any case.

    With a small chuckle, she decided to alleviate his anxiety.

    "No, you did well," she said, her voice calm yet authoritative. "There''s nothing to dislike."

    Relief flooded over Asher as he heard Taylor''s reassurance, his tense muscles rxing as he realized he had seeded in earning her approval.

    ''This crazy woman is like bipr. I can''t read her at all.'' Grateful for her ''acknowledgment,'' he nodded slightly, a sense of calm warming his heart. But then again, it was only temporary as he heard her following words.

    "Now, enter there and mine me some stones."

    As Asher looked at Taylor, he noticed a subtle grin ying on her lips as she spoke. Her words carried a hint of authority, an order disguised as a request. Top of FormIt was like she was saying, from now on, you will be in mymand.

    "I-"

    Just as he was about to say something, Taylor threw another provocation his way. "I guess you can''t do it," she remarked casually, her tone taunting. "I thought this trait of yours enabled you to interact with the earth to st this tunnel?"

    Her words hit Asher like a p in the face, as she had implied that it was obvious who made this tunnel like this.

    ''Sigh¡­.I underestimated this woman''s craziness.'' Sighing inwardly, he thought, shaking his head. And then he epted his fate¡­..

    ******

    "This tunnel is quite long."

    I thought to myself, looking around. Now that I had been trapped in this ce, I couldn''t do anything other than walk deeper.

    Of course, the situation I was in wasn''t something grave. For miners, there is always the possibility of tunnels copsing and them being trapped. Therefore, the academy had already given us the necessary tools to call them in case such a thing happened.

    "Though it will affect our grades."

    Calling the academy means that you are unable to solve your own problems as a Hunter, and this will result in a reduction of one''s grades. Of course, there are exceptions to this rule, as there are some situations that are beyond the scope of a student.

    It will also affect one''s reputation. This was likely why Taylor had done such a thing, as she wanted me to get a negative grade on this assignment.

    ''Childish games.''

    With that thought, I continued my walk, observing the cave. Finding magic stones is not that hard if you have the necessary features under you.

    "Mana Observation is probably the most fundamental method to utilize."

    Normally, [Mana Observation], which was one of the most important advanced techniques for a hunter, would be utilized here.

    However, from the moment my [Perceptive Insight] had evolved and increased its rank, I no longer needed to use it. It was already engraved in my subconsciousness, my brain doing it on its own.

    Though I needed a blocker for it, after closing the mental switch I had constructed in my head, the mana veins immediately became visible in front of my eyes.

    ''The color of the Magic Stones represents the attribute of psions stored, and the radiance of it represents the density. However, I need to learn something to ssify the density of mana stones. But I need to get more and more closer to it.'' Magic stones are basically chunks of mana veins that have gathered around some point. They are also called ''Nodes,'' which are the intersection points of those veins.

    ''It represents the human body. I wonder if this whole can be considered a living being with all these mana veins and magic Stones. With the existence of mana, maybe it even has its own will.'' While observing, everything was fine, but the information was basically overwhelming. Seeing all these mana veins and trying to discern their intersection was too hard to continuously do that.

    It was mentally taxing.

    ''This should be the reason why not many human detectors like me are not hired. Weck a machine''s consistency.''

    I could, of course, continue doing this, but at one point, both my mana and my mind were bound to be exhausted. That wouldn''t be the case for the machines since as long as they had enough storage to keep data, they could move forward in a desired way.

    Opening the switch once again, I limited my [Perceptive Insight] and then moved forward.

    As I continued to walk deeper into the darkness of the tunnel, my senses attuned to the subtle fluctuations of mana around me.

    The air grew thicker with each step, a tangible reminder of the vastwork of mana veins that crisscrossed beneath the earth''s surface.

    ''This should be enough.'' Finally, I reached a point where the concentration of mana seemed to peak, indicating the presence of magic stones nearby.

    I reached out with my hand, feeling the rough texture of the rock beneath my fingertips.

    Closing my eyes, I closed the switch, allowing the intricate patterns of mana veins to reveal themselves to my mind''s eye. In the darkness, the magic stones glowed faintly, their colors representing the attributes of psions stored within.

    ''I see¡­So these are water-magic stones.'' Sensing the calmness of the water and its fluidity, I slowly counted the stones.

    ''There are five of them here. From its looks, all of them are around the level of low-grade Magic Stone.'' Feeling the mana, I estimated its diameter to be around 15 centimeters. Using this measurement, I calcted its approximate volume using the form for the volume of a sphere. Assuming the stone was spherical in shape, the volume came out to be approximately 3,530 cubic centimeters.

    ''Though it is a little bit bigger than that since it has intrusions around the surface. But, ording to what she mentioned, the average density of Water Magic Stones is around 2.65 grams per cubic centimeter. Multiplying the volume by the density, it can be estimated the weight of the stone to be approximately 9,345 grams or 9.345 kilograms.''

    From then on, it was in themon knowledge. One could sell magic stones in the market at a price of 1000-100.000, which was dependent on the density of the pieces stored inside.

    This would determine the quality of the stone. The ones before me were low-quality; thus, I would probably get approximately 9000U for the biggest one.

    ''Well, since I have basically undetectable storage, why not grab some stones for myself?'' After all, not every stone needed to be submitted to the academy¡­.

    ''It will be a good way to train my mana control as well¡­''

    With that, I started working.

    ******

    In the dimly lit tunnel, the young man with a bulky build turned his head backward and asked. "What do you think? How long is it left?"

    His voice was calm, but it was filled with authority. Behind him stood a girl. She had a slender figure, her short hair reaching only the end of her ears. Her eyes shone for a second as she observed the veins.

    "I am sensing a good amount of Mana condensed around fifty meters. I think there are some mana stones there."

    Her name was Becky, and she was an archer. Being in the role of scout in general, rangers tended to require strong senses. Though her rank wasn''t that high, she at least trusted her senses enough.

    "I see." Carl nodded and continued moving. However, Becky was somehow tense.

    ''Why am I in the same group as a ranker?''

    She had been put into the same group as one of the strongest people in the academy as well as the heir of one of the heirs belonging to the Pentagon.

    Also, it was the scariest of all of them since Carl had a bulky build and a serious face all the time.

    "Don''t get too tense; he is not that bad." At that moment, a voice came from her side. It was the remaining member of the group. His name was Martin Bryan. He was slightly on the lower-ranking side, but he was good at theory, which made his opinions valuable.

    Becky nced at him, her curiosity piqued by his cryptic words. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Martin chuckled softly, a knowing smile ying on his lips. "Mister Carl just looks serious and stern from the outside. In fact, he has a warm heart, and he is a good person," he exined.

    ''Mister Carl?'' Becky raised an eyebrow, sensing that Martin knew something more about Carl than he let on. "Why do you think so?" she inquired, her interest growing.

    Martin''s smile widened slightly as if reminiscing about something. "I once received his help," he replied simply.

    Becky nodded, feeling a bit more at ease with Martin''s words. She trusted his judgment, and if he believed that Carl was a good person, then perhaps there was more to him than met the eye.

    Just then, Becky and Martin caught sight of Carl''s silhouette approaching them silently.

    "Mister Carl? Did something happen?" Martin called out to him, but there was no response. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    SMASH!

    Before they could react, a hammer came hurtling out of the darkness, striking Carl''s head with a sickening thud.

    THUD! "Kyaaaa!"

    Becky gasped in horror as Carl''s body crumpled to the ground, his lifeless form slumping against the tunnel wall, its brain scattering around¡­.

 Chapter 326 77.3 - Mine

    Chapter326 77.3 - Mine

    "Kyaaaa-!"

    The scream echoed in the tunnel as the huge body crumpled to the ground. It stood lifeless form slumping against the tunnel wall, its brain scattering around, pieces of flesh painted the wall dark red.

    "Wha-"

    Martin''s mouth was wide agape as if he had witnessed the most horrifying scene of his life. His mind raced with disbelief and horror as he stared at the grisly scene before him. The image of Carl, the person he had respected and trusted, lying lifeless on the ground shattered his sense of security and understanding.

    Despair and fear gripped Martin''s heart as he struggled toprehend what had just transpired. His thoughts whirled with questions and doubts, unable to make sense of the sudden and brutal attack.

    Before he could utter a word, a figure emerged from the shadows, stepping forward with purpose. Martin''s eyes widened in surprise as he recognized the silhouette, his heart pounding with a mixture of fear and dread.

    "Who... who are you?" Martin stammered, his voice trembling with fear. "What is happening?"

    The figure stepped closer, revealing himself to be the real Carl, his expression serious but with a little bit of annoyance, while holding the huge hammer in his hand.

    "It was an enemy that took my appearance," Carl exined, his voice low and steady despite the chaos around them. "We''re not alone down here."

    Just as Carl finished his exnation, the body of the imposter he had smashed began to transform before their eyes. Martin watched in horror as the once-solid form turned ck, its flesh deteriorating rapidly.

    A putrid smell filled the air, making Martin gag and cover his nose with his sleeve. Smoke started rising from the ground where the imposter''s bodyy, curling upwards in eerie wisps.

    As the smoke thickened, obscuring their view, Martin''s heart raced with trepidation. What horror would be revealed next?

    Slowly, the smoke dissipated, revealing a gruesome sight. Where the imposter''s body had been, nowy a pile of bones and indiscernible flesh, twisted and contorted in a grotesque heap. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Martin recoiled in disgust, his stomach churning at the sight.

    "Burghk-!"

    Following that was a puke from Becky, as she witnessed everything. Martin didn''t me her as he was about to do the same if not for holding it with every bit of willpower he had.

    "We need to be careful," Carl''s voice broke through the tension, his gaze scanning their surroundings warily. "There may be more of them lurking in the shadows."

    ¨CSWOOSH! But then, before he could say more, something flew through the darkness, aiming right into his eyes!

    THUD! Yet, with a fast movement, Carl''s arm moved, and his hand grabbed the projectile. It was an arrow, an arrow that was specially made.

    "Hmm?"

    As Martin and Carl turned to look at the angle from which the project came, they saw the girl Becky trying to clean the puke from his mouth.

    Becky raised her head, wiping the remnants of vomit from her mouth with a shaky hand. "What?" she asked, her voice weak and confused.

    Martin felt a chill run down his spine, his mind reeling with confusion and fear. He couldn''t discern who was real and who was not amidst the chaos and deception surrounding them.

    Suddenly, a silhouette appeared beside Martin, causing him to startle. It was Becky¡ªor at least, someone who looked like her. But this version of Becky was injured, her arm cut down and bleeding profusely.

    Martin''s heart sank as he realized the gravity of the situation. "Becky?" he whispered, his voice trembling with uncertainty.

    The injured Becky mumbled through panting breaths, her words barely audible. "This girl... imposter," she gasped, her eyes wide with pain and fear. "But don''t... don''t say it... aloud... to not... alert it."

    Martin''s mind raced as he processed her words. His already unstable mind didn''t even doubt her words, seeing her injuries.

    "Deal with¡­.her secretly¡­I know¡­I can trust you¡­." Becky mumbled while retreating back to the darkness.

    ¨CCRACK! But before anything else could happen, a sudden cracking sound echoed through the tunnel. Martin''s heart skipped a beat as a pir of earth erupted from the ground right where the injured ''Becky'' had disappeared into the shadows.

    The ''Becky'' let out a bloodcurdling scream as the earth enveloped her.

    Martin''s eyes widened in shock as he felt a figure dash past him, the rush of air sending shivers down his spine. He turned just in time to see Carl''s hammer strike down on the exact spot where the injured ''Becky'' had been moments ago.

    "What are you doing?" ''Becky'' eximed in surprise, evading the strike at onest second.

    "Huh?"

    "Don''t let it fool you, Martin." Carl''s cold voice echoed around the ce while looking around. He raised his hand and utilized his trait once again while looking at where the silhouette was.

    CREAK! The ground once again cracked, creating a cage of earth to trap the girl.

    "Heh¡­." Yet, suddenly, ''Becky''s'' expression became twisted, her smile widening like a devil''s. "Kekekekekekekeke¡­."

    Sheughed loudly, sending shivers down everyone''s spine.

    "Hope you will like my present~ After all, it won''t be the end."

    Martin''s blood ran cold as he watched ''Becky'' transform into a clump of ck flesh before their eyes.

    Suddenly, Carl''s expression darkened as he sensed something amiss. Martin''s heart pounded in his chest as he felt the ground tremble beneath them.

    RUMBLE! His worst fears were realized as the ground began to crumble, sending them all tumbling into darkness.

    "NO!"

    Both Becky and him were falling, but they were somehow spread from Carl. The fall seemed to be long and dangerous, but just as the two could feel the dread, they felt a sphere conjured from Earth enveloping them.

    Yet the crumbling was what was happening all across the tunnels on the western side of the mine, though not as serious as this.

    *******

    "Hmm¡­.This is quite tiring¡­"

    I mumbled while looking at the Magic Stones I had mined.

    "Fourteen low-quality and one mid-quality."

    Counting the numbers, I calcted how much money I would make from this. Submitting some of them to the academy for grades was a must, but aside from that, I could just sell them.

    As I finished my calctions, a sudden tremor ran through the ground beneath my feet.

    At first, it was barely perceptible, but as I focused my senses, I realized that it was growing stronger by the second.

    ''This¡­There is no way such a tremor naturally happens.'' I realized that this wasn''t a natural earthquake; it was something artificial from the findings. Then, again, I didn''t have any time to analyze it more since it was approaching rapidly.

    Instinct kicked in, and without hesitation, I grabbed the defensive capsule provided by the ckthorn''s. It was a special capsule to protect students in such situations, as neither the academy nor the ckthorn''s could deal with another scandal.

    With practiced movements, I activated it and stepped inside, sealing myself within its protective shell just as the ground beneath me began to crumble.

    With a deafening roar, the earth gave way beneath me, and I plummeted into darkness as the tunnel copsed around me. Rocks and debris rained down, pummeling the capsule''s reinforced exterior as I braced myself for the impact.

    For a moment, time seemed to stand still as I hurtled through the darkness, the sound of my own heartbeat echoing in my ears. Then, with a bone-jarring thud, I mmed into the ground below, the force of the impact knocking the wind out of me.

    "Haaaah¡­.Haaaah¡­.."

    Gasping for breath, I struggled to regain my bearings as the dust settled around me as I left the capsule.

    The defensive capsule had sessfully held up against the onught, shielding me from harm as the tunnel copsed above.

    The adrenaline of the life danger coursed through my veins, but I forcefully calmed myself down.

    "Sigh¡­." Releasing a hearty sigh, I couldn''t help but feel a bit annoyed. First, I was trapped in a tunnel, and then I was buried in one of them. Standing up, I observed the ce.

    Brushing the dust and debris from my clothes, I took stock of my surroundings. The tunnel I found myself in now was different from the one I had been in before. Its ceiling was higher, allowing more space above, and the walls seemed to stretch further into the depths. There were no lights, but with Shadowborne, I was able to see in the dark as if it were normal.

    However, as I examined the ground beneath me, I noticed something peculiar. Unlike the previous tunnel, which showed signs of recent activity with footprints and disturbed earth, this one appeared untouched.

    The ground was smooth and undisturbed as if no one had set foot here in years. The mana traces around me were also saying the same.

    ''An abandoned tunnel. Just what I need¡­..'' Shaking my head, I was about to move, but I suddenly felt something.

    SWOOSH! From the darkness, a silhouette appeared. Even before I could look at its outline, I was forced to dash to the right, utilizing my full speed.

    SMASH!

    The ce I was in was smashed with debris rising. A silhouette revealed himself there from the debris.  It was our bulky military guy with his hammer in his hand. He seemed to be a bit tense for some reason, though.

    "Calm down."

    I said, looking at him.

    "Are you real?" He asked in response. His brown eyes looked cold, but he seemed to be doubtful.

    "Real?"

    ''Something happened that made him question me the moment he saw me. Something is messing with his senses? An illusion? No, that can''t be. I don''t see any traces of illusion with [Perceptive Insight], and I would like to know if he was in a dream or not. His body state tells me there is no such thing. Then, is there something else? A clone? That can be possible. Did he encounter something that could copy other people''s appearances? If that is so, there is only one thing I need to do.'' As those thoughts shed in my head in a second, I raised my hand and then looked at him.

    "I am different from the other students. Something about me tells you about it."

    As I repeated the words he had spoken to me after we had sparred, he rxed.

    "I see¡­.You are real." He also seemed to understand what I had implied. Whatever he had faced, I assumed he didn''t have a long contact with it since it should appear in these tunnels.

    "What happened here?" I asked, gesturing to the debris and the aftermath of the explosion.

    "Sigh¡­"

    And with a sigh, he started exining everything that happened.

 Chapter 327 77.4 - Mine

    <h4>Chapter 327 Chapter 77.4 - Mine</h4>

    After recounting everything to Astron, Carl looked at him, checking his response. This fellow before him was regarded as quite highly in his mind and in their circle.

    He was especially known to be logical and observant. This was what he had heard from Irina, and in their spar, he was able to conclude this was the case.

    With the tools given to them, the tunnel was being illuminated now. The reason why he attacked Astron initially was because he wasn''t able to sense him before Astron entered the lethal range.

    Astron didn''t make any sounds, and his presence was concealed. He wasn''t using the light in the darkness either, so Carl then made the assumption that he was an enemy. But then, after he had missed the first attack, he noticed that the enemy didn''t have a clear killing intent different from the monster they had encountered.

    This made him stop his consecutive attacks, and it was the right choice.

    Astron listened intently as Carl recounted the events that had transpired in the tunnel. His mind processed the information, piecing together the sequence of events and the decisions Carl had made in the heat of the moment.

    "So that is what happened," Astron mumbled, acknowledging Carl''s exnation.

    Sensing a question forming in Astron''s mind, Carl waited for him to speak. Sure enough, Astron soon broke the silence with a thoughtful inquiry.

    "The ''thing'' you have encountered was able to take the form of your teammates, correct?" Astron asked, his brow furrowed in contemtion.

    Carl nodded in confirmation, but he raised an eyebrow at the choice of words. "Yes, that''s correct," he replied. "But why do you refer to it as a ''thing''? It was not a monster?"

    Astron paused, considering his words carefully before responding. "I suppose ''thing'' is a more neutral term," he exined. "It''s difficult to categorize something that can mimic human form and intelligence, and it is always important to choose the words that you use as those words limit one''s own subconsciousness. If you use the word ''monster,'' it generally implies the life formsing out of dungeons, but this case may not necessarily stem from a dungeon. This may affect your thought process in general, making it hard for you to be open to a new perspective."

    Hearing his words, Carl nodded, impressed. This guy certainly was not normal; aside frombat, his thought process and analyses were extraordinary. "Impressive."

    With a nod, Astron received thepliment. "You do suspect that it was that monster that had caused this tunnel to copse, right?"

    "That''s right." ?Carl thought back to the chilling words the creature had left echoing in the aftermath of their encounter. "Before it disappeared, the ''thing'' left us with a haunting message," Carl began, his voice tinged with unease. "It said, ''Hope you will like my present. After all, it won''t be the end.''"

    Astron''s brow furrowed in thought as he processed Carl''s words. "That''s quite ominous," he remarked, his tone serious. "It suggests that whatever this creature has nned, it''s far from over. We need to be prepared for whateveres next."

    Carl nodded in agreement, the weight of the creature''s words settling heavily on his shoulders. They were facing a formidable adversary, one capable of deception and destruction on a grand scale.

    "Do you have something in your mind?" But looking at Astron, who somehow looked rxed andposed, he got the feeling that he had an idea.

    "What makes you think so?"

    "I had seen a lot of soldiers." He didn''t borate on it any further.

    "I see." Astron realized that, even though he hadplete control over his body and mimics, there would always be oddballs like Carl who could somehow ''sense'' what the person before him thought. This couldn''t be tied to a clear logic, either.

    "Well, I do have something in my mind," Astron said, channeling his mana to the tip of his finger, creating a small mana de. And then, he started drawing on the ground.

    As Astron channeled his mana and began drawing on the ground, Carl watched intently, curious about what thoughts were running through hispanion''s mind.

    After a moment of silence, Astron spoke, his voice measured and thoughtful. "We know that this ''thing'' has the ability to transform its body, taking the form of other people," he began, tracing intricate patterns with his mana de. "It can mimic their voice clearly enough to deceive even those closest to them."

    Carl nodded in agreement.

    "But," Astron continued, his expression grave, "this ''thing'' also has the ability to cause quakes, and from how it seems, it knows these tunnels well."

    Again, Carl nodded, his brow furrowing with concern. The creature''s ability to manipte the earth itself added anotheryer of danger to their already perilous situation.

    "Though all these traits are notmon," Astron said, his voice trailing off slightly, "there is one ''thing'' that fits this exnation."

    Carl''s eyes widened in realization as Astron''s words sank in. "An Earth Spirit." He then realized why, even at the start, Astron didn''t use the words monster. Because an Earth Spirit was not a monster but something rather different.

    ''Did he know even at the start?'' Carl asked himself, feeling a little bit terrified of this guy now.

    "I suspect it is a mutated one." Astron nodded, standing. He had already started influencing the academy and the other main cast, so he was bing more active.

    "Mutated one¡­."

    "Yes. Though, in general, the spirits can change forms, they dislike taking other people''s forms since it goes against their self-identity. However, this spirit seems to like it, and it also has a different goal. And, it is rather dangerous."

    "¡­.." Carl didn''t answer but understood what Astron implied. The parting words of the spirit and the quake made it clear that its intentions weren''t good. "Then we should move." Following that, he instantly stood up.

    As a soldier and a member of the Braveheart Family, Carl knew it was his responsibility. It was the code of Bravehearts, ''don''t ignore the misfortune that may befall others.''

    And Astron, knowing Carl''s character, didn''t object to it. However, he had something different in his mind.

    ''If my theory is correct, then I will be able to make a really good haul from this.''

    Inwardly, he thought and then started following Carl.

    ********

    "Tch, what the hell is this?"

    In the darkness, the short-white-haired girl looked around, clearing the debris from her clothes.

    She didn''t have any injuries, but she somehow had an annoyed face.

    "Just know, everything was going well, but then some bastard decided to copse the tunnel? If I find them, I will crush their bones."

    CREAK!

    At that moment, she heard a cracking sounding from the side. In an instant, she took abat stance, pulling her sword from her spatial ring.

    "Tututututu¡­..Are you okay?"

    But suddenly she heard the familiar voice of a young guy.

    "I am fine. Thank you¡­.."

    Followed by the voice of a girl. The girl''s voice didn''t strike as unfamiliar, but it was also not that familiar. In a way, she felt like she heard this voice a lot, but she wasn''t hearing it frequently.

    ¨CPUFF!

    Following that, smoke rose from the debris with a puffing sound. There, a capsule revealed itself, and from that, two people rose up.

    "Ethan?"

    Julia reacted first, as the guy getting out was someone just like she thought.

    "Ah, Julia," Ethan revealed a smile. "You fell down as well." He was happy that his friend was safe.

    "Yeah, I did." But, for Julia, she was rather embarrassed. This was because she forgot that she had a capsule given to them and rather went a troublesome way to fall down without injuring herself.

    "Umm¡­." Then, she noticed the person beside Ethan. Flowing chestnut hair and clear blue eyes. She remembered the person as the girl sitting on the right side of the ssroom.

    Emily Anderson.

    "Ah, right¡­." Ethan released his arms as he supported her in standing up. Emily somehow had a red face, feeling embarrassed.

    "Thank you." With a slight thanks, she widened the distance.

    Julia nced at Ethan with a puzzled expression. "So, you two fell down randomly too?" Ethan nodded, his expression serious.

    "Yeah, it was unexpected. We were exploring the tunnel when we felt the tremors. We realized it was about to copse, so we activated the emergency capsule."

    "Quick thinking. Good thing you had that capsule with you."

    "You didn''t have?"

    "I did. But I already close it."

    The newly formed trio continued to talk with them.

    ********

    In the tunnel, Irina found herself in a rather troublesome situation. It was because she was in front of someone that she didn''t expect at all.

    After falling down, thanks to the quake, she used a capsule and protected herself. Using fire in such closed spaces was definitely dangerous, as the smoke would make it hard to breathe.

    But then, she met someone she didn''t expect.

    "Where are you going?"

    The current first-ranked student of the academy first-year. The guy had a cold and icy demeanor but was in the hearts of many.

    The strongest person in the youngest generation.

    "I am going to find the source of this quake."

    As well as the heir of the owner of these mines.

    Victor ckthorn.

    "Really? What will you do once you find it?" Irina asked, following him. Now, the situation somehow became different from the supposed course; she didn''t refuse.

    She also disliked being alone in such darkness, but she would never say it, of course.

    Victor paused for a moment, his piercing gaze fixed on Irina. After a beat, he spoke, his voice measured and deliberate, "I will do what is necessary."

    "Is that so?" Irina shrugged, matching her steps with him. "Do you know how to find it?" she inquired, her tone casual as she nced at Victor.

    Victor''s response was terse, his voice carrying a hint of annoyance. "I have my own methods."

    "What kind of methods? Is there anything I can help with?" She asked naturally.

    "My methods don''t concern you. And I don''t need your help."

    His words hung in the air, conveying a sense of independence and self-assurance. Irina sensed the subtle shift in his demeanor, recognizing that he wasn''t keen on engaging in conversation.

    This was how Victor had been from the start¡ªthe same guy who gave the terse replies to everything she said and acted like a wall no matter what she did.

    "I see."

    Irina nodded, but her mind was pondering on something. In the past, whenever something like this happened, she would feel hurt and anger inside. She would feel that it was unfair. After all, she admired Victor and liked him for a long time.

    ''But, why don''t I feel anything?''

    Yet now, it was different. She neither felt annoyance nor felt disappointed. She felt nothing at all, as she just naturally epted Victor''s words.

    ''Is it because I am used to it? It must be because of that.''

    She came to the conclusion, though she couldn''t help but think about how things would be if he were there rather than Victor.

    "It would be fun, wouldn''t it?" she mumbled to herself, her words barely audible in the confines of the tunnel. The thought of a different scenario where someone else was here lingered in her mind, though she quickly pushed it aside.

    In the dim light, Victor nced at Irina for a moment, his expression unreadable. But without a word, he continued walking forward, his pace unwavering.

    His silence spoke volumes, and Irina couldn''t help but feel a pang of understanding at the realization that some walls were meant to remain unbroken and some people meant to stay behind those walls.

 Chapter 328 77.5 - Mine

    <h4>Chapter 328 Chapter 77.5 - Mine</h4>

    TAP! TAP!

    The rhythmic sound of Astron and Carl''s footsteps echoed through the tunnel as they continued forward, the soft glow of the light in their hands casting eerie shadows on the walls.

    As they walked, they noticed signs that the tunnel had once been frequented by others. There were remnants of old bearings, worn and weathered from years of use. Toolsy scattered along the ground, their handles covered in dust and rust from disuse.

    Carl bent down to examine one of the abandoned tools, running his fingers along its surface with a thoughtful expression. "It seems like this tunnel was once actively used," he remarked, his voice echoing softly in the confined space.

    "That is right." Astron nodded, already having reached that conclusion. "But it was way too long ago. This equipment wasn''t the ones that were shown to us."

    "I thought the same." Carl agreed. Though he wasn''t an expert when it came to mining or technical things like these, he at least had the basic knowledge.

    HOWL!

    Just at that moment, the wind howled in the tunnel, alerting the two. An eerie feeling enveloped both of them as if there was an enemy in front of them.

    Carl, being constantly in such a situation, was already ustomed to it. Instinctively, he tensed, his senses in high alert as he scanned the darkness ahead.

    SWOOSH!

    Suddenly, Carl caught movement out of the corner of his eye. Before he could react, Astron lunged at him with the pickaxe they had been given to mine. Carl''s reflexes kicked in, and he swiftly grabbed Astron''s weapon, twisting it out of his grasp with practiced ease.

    With a quick motion, Carl delivered a powerful punch to Astron''s chest, sending him staggering backward. ''Astron'' spat out a ck substance, his features contorted in pain and rage.

    Before the substance could dissipate, Carl heard a slicing sound as well as a sh. He turned to see Astron''s head roll to the ground, severed cleanly from his body. He saw Astron standing behind the impostor, a dagger in his hand.

    But before they could catch their breath, another silhouette emerged from the darkness, wielding a massive hammer aimed at Astron''s neck.

    "!"

    In an instant, Carl''s body moved as he saw the hammer approaching.

    CREAK!

    From the ground, a pir of earth instantly rose up, hitting the hand holding the hammer. It worked as a disruption of motion and slightly changed the trajectory of the attack.

    SWOOSH!

    And then he rushed to the assant.

    But to his surprise, as Carl charged toward the assant behind Astron, he felt the ground beneath him begin to shift and tremble. It was as if the earth itself was rising up to impede his progress, disturbing his bnce and slowing his movements.

    Realization dawned on Carl as he recognized the sensation. It was one of the skills he had derived from his [Earthen Giant], the ability to manipte the earth itself. But now, it seemed that his own skill was being turned against him by their assant.

    "Be careful!" Carl shouted, his voice filled with urgency. But when he nced back to where Astron had been standing, he realized that he was no longer there.

    CRASH!

    The hammer flew past the spot where Astron had stood just moments before, its impact sending vibrations through the ground.

    WOOSH!

    But then suddenly, Carl''s eyes picked up a subtle movement. He saw Astron behind ''himself,'' attacking from above.

    ''He went to the ceiling?''

    Note that the ceiling wasn''t low, and it was at least 8 meters high.

    SLASH!

    With a smooth movement, Astron''s dagger shed in silver light, and then he cut the ''Carl'' into pieces, making it fall to the ground.

    "Kekekekekekeke¡­.."

    As Astron''s dagger shed in silver light, cutting the imposter into pieces, chillingughter echoed through the tunnels once again, sending shivers down their spines. Theughter seemed to emanate from the depths of the darkness, its eerie tone filling the air with a sense of foreboding.

    Then, cryptic words followed, spoken as if by someone driven mad by the depths of the tunnels.

    "In shadows deep where echoes creep,

    Forgotten souls in silence keep.

    Abandoned by light, in darkness sealed,

    I ask of you, can truth be revealed?"

    Before they could even process the meaning behind the words, the tunnels began to tremble once more. A wave of earth, like an avnche, poured down from the tunnel they had entered from, threatening to engulf them in its fury.

    With no time to spare, Astron and Carl were forced to rush forward, their instincts guiding them through the darkness.

    Carl utilized his [Earthen Giant] ability, creating andslide to propel them forward as they slid through the darkness.

    As Astron and Carl slid through the darkness, propelled by the force of thendslide, they eventually reached a cavern where many tunnels intersected, creating a vast underground expanse.

    CRUSH! BOOM!

    Then, the avnche of rocks hit and crushed the tunnel, blocking the entrance.

    Carl and Astron took cover for a second until everything finished.

    "¡­.." Neither of the two spoke as they walked out of their cover, observing the ce.

    The cavern was eerily silent, with only the faint echoes of their movements reverberating through the stillness.

    Despite the dim lighting, they could make out remnants of the past when this ce was frequented by others. Toolsy abandoned, their surfaces worn and rusted from years of neglect. Small doors showed signs of corrosion, hinting at a time when they might have led to other chambers or passages.

    However, what disturbed them the most were the scattered skeletons strewn about the cavern floor. The bonesy where they had fallen, seemingly forgotten by time, a grim reminder of lives lost in this deste ce. Some of the skeletons appeared to have been there for centuries, their remains weathered and decayed by the passage of time.

    "This¡­." Even Carl was disturbed by the amounts of skeletons. It was as if a massacre had happened here.

    Whatever had transpired in this forsaken ce, it was clear that it held dark secrets buried within its depths.

    "How many people died here?" Just as he asked, he saw Astron looking at the ce around.

    "No¡­.They didn''t die here." Astron mumbled, slightly crouching to look at the ground. "Their remains were brought to this ce."

    After all, it didn''t make any sense for miners to die in such a huge cavern unless something extreme happened.

    Hearing this, Carl sensed it as well. There were marks of earth being moved on the ground. Knowing how Earthen spells worked from his trait, Carl easily inferred the purpose of the spell used there.

    Though Carl was unaware of it, Astron, with his eyes, could see the amounts of mana veins gathered right before the passage.

    ''We are close.''

    He knew they were about to find the source of everything. Of course, at this point, the theory in his mind was strengthened by what they were seeing.

    All of them fit the thing he thought aside from one thing.

    "Kekekekekeke¡­."

    As the creepyughter echoed once again, the dimmed lights in the cavern suddenly flickered to life, casting an eerie glow upon the scene. The earth beneath their feet began to quake once more, adding to the sense of foreboding that filled the air.

    "Did you like the riddle?" the voice taunted yfully, its tone filled with mischief. "You will get it more, don''t worry."

    With a sense of urgency, Carl watched as the skeletons scattered around the cavern started to rise, one by one, their forms encased in earth as they transformed into undead creatures.

    "Once lost below, now call my name,

    In whispers soft, I''m still the same.

    Though time has worn the stones to dust,

    I linger on, in echoes thrust.

    What am I, in this realm of gloom?

    A spirit bound, denied a tomb.

    Yet in these depths, my plea I cast,

    To those who roam, in shadows vast.

    Answer true, and find your way,

    Through tunnels dim, where spirits stray.

    For in the heart of darkness lies,

    The key to break eternal ties."

    With each word, the skeletons became more and more profound, as if they were rising humans.

    Carl threw a look at Astron and saw he was looking at him, too. "Can you deal with them?" Astron asked, without anything much.

    Carl assessed the situation and saw it wasn''t hard to deal with. Though it would tire him out eventually, this situation wasn''t something that exceeded thebat prowess of such a high-

    ranker.

    "I can."

    "Then, I will leave this ce to you," Astron stated calmly, preparing to move.

    Carl looked at Astron and felt a sense of assurance. Despite the chaos around them, he knew that Astron wouldn''t simply run away. He wasn''t foolish enough to abandon a person like Carl, as that would mean making an enemy out of him.

    "Can you deal with the Earthen spirit?" Carl asked, seeking confirmation.

    Astron nodded confidently. "Yes, I am sure I can handle it," he replied.

    Carl raised an eyebrow at Astron''s response, sensing that there was more to it than met the eye.

    However, he chose not to press further. Astron had proven himself to be resourceful and insightful, and Carl trusted his judgment.

    With a nod, Astron dashed through the cavern, disappearing into one of the tunnels. Carl watched him go, feeling a sense of responsibility settle over him as he prepared to face the undead creatures alone.

    Turning his head to look at the enemies, he took a deep breath and then faced the huge numbers.

    ******

    Inside the eastern sides of the tunnels, many of the students were not aware of what was happening on the other side.

    They were walking around with their teams, mining for the stones.

    "Lucas, we have finished our side."

    A young man approached Lucas, who was mining his own stones. His name was Kayn.

    "Both of you?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay, we can move then."

    Lucas continued to chip away at the stone, carefully severing its connection to the Mana Veins. With a final strike, he dislodged the stone and dusted off his hands.

    "Done," he announced to Kayn, who nodded in approval.

    As they walked through the dimly lit tunnels, Lucas couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that lingered in his mind. He had been investigating Astron Natusalune, but he couldn''te up with clear clues as to why he had changed this much.

    ''That guy bothers me¡­..I feel like I need to eliminate him.''

    For him, who had already seen the future and found his resolve, things like these didn''t matter.

    After a short while, they encountered another group of students up ahead. At the forefront of the group was someone he was having a hard time dealing with as well.

    "Lucas."

    "Lilia."

 Chapter 329 77.6 - Mine

    <h4>Chapter 329 Chapter 77.6 - Mine</h4>

    While Carl was fighting with the bodies rising from Death, Astron plunged into the darkness of the chosen tunnel, his steps silent against the cold, hard ground.

    The tunnel bore the scars of heavy use, with marks on the walls where tools had chipped away at the stone and footprints long set in the dust, leading deeper into the heart of the earth.

    As he advanced, the unsettlingughter that had apanied them thus far resonated through the tunnel once more, wrapping around him like a chilling breeze. "Have you discovered the answer to my riddle, wanderer?" the voice taunted, its tone dripping with amusement and malice.

    Astron remained silent, focusing on the environment.

    He had considered the riddle, its words echoing in his mind, but he decided to not answer it.

    Seemingly disappointed but not deterred, the voice cackled again. "No answer? Perhaps you require a clue to guide your way. But remember, every clue has its price," it sneered, and with a final, mockingugh, it vanished into the silence that followed.

    Before a second passed, the ground beneath him stirred. From the earthen floor, figures began to emerge, not of bone and decay, but formed from a viscous, ck liquid that seemed to absorb the faint light around them.

    These figures, shaped into the forms of minersplete with uniforms and pickaxes, stood before him, a ghastly imitation of life.

    Their eyes, empty yet filled with a haunting light, fixed on Astron as they brandished their tools menacingly. "He has the ''thing,''" they whispered amongst themselves, their voices a chorus of despair and usation.

    "Give it to me!"

    "Give it to me!"

    "Give it to me!"

    Without hesitation, the liquid-formed miners charged at Astron, their movements eerily silent. Astron, had already noticed that he wouldbat against something, so he didn''t mind.

    These were no ordinary foes; they were manifestations of the earth spirit''s power, shaped from the memories and despair of those who had once toiled in these tunnels.

    Dancing between the swings of their pickaxes, Astron fought back with precision and grace. Each strike he delivered disrupted the liquid forms of his attackers, causing them to momentarily lose cohesion before they reformed, relentless in their assault.

    SPURT!

    And after not even a minute have passed, the miners all disappeared, returning to the ck liquid they once were.

    However, in the corner of his eyes, Astron could see a source of mana moving. It had the small ck liquid form, but he knew it was the culprit.

    Yet, as he attempted to chase, another wave of miners rose from the ground.

    "I need it. I need the reward."

    "I need it. I need the reward."

    "I need it. I need the reward."

    "I need it. I need the reward."

    This time they had repeated a different word, yet they pounced at him with their eyes bloodshot.

    As Astron continued to fend off the relentless waves of liquid-formed miners, he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at him.

    Each time he dispatched a wave, they dissolved back into the ck liquid from which they came, only for another group to rise up in their ce.

    As he continued to fight, Astron''s mind raced with possibilities. Perhaps there was a relic or artifact hidden within these tunnels, something that held the power to control or manipte the earth spirits.

    Or perhaps it was something more sinister, a curse or enchantment that had bound these miners to an eternity of servitude and suffering.

    But regardless of the cause, Astron knew that he could not afford to falter. With each step closer to the end of the tunnel, he felt the weight of his task pressing down upon him, urging him forward.

    But it wasn''t just the ceaseless onught that troubled him. There was something different about these minerspared to the previous attackers.

    They all referred to him as if he possessed something they desired, repeating the same phrase with a disturbing fervor: "I need it. I need the reward." Or with something like, "I am the one who can only get it."

    Their eyes, once filled with haunting light, now glinted with madness and cruelty, a stark contrast to the hollow gazes of their predecessors.

    Astron realized that there was a pattern emerging¡ªa pattern that hinted at a deeper connection between these miners and the source of the voice.

    ******

    Sometimes, we people wonder what fate is awaiting us. Is this life worth going through? Do we really need to ovee all these obstacles?

    Everyone had these types of moments to think. But then, as we live our lives in our monotonous ways, in the flow of our daily lives, we forget to question such things.

    After all, even after questioning, how many could get the answer they wished? This was essentially why most of the nihilist and anarchist people were observed to be the ones who had a lot of free time.

    Then, what happens to those who are tied into this underground ce, working for their lives on the line? Do they get to question these things? Do they have free time?

    Do they even live as a human being? Living in the darkness underneath the ground where no sun could enter, trying to meet the next month''s daily expenses.

    How do the people giving them these jobs view them?

    Isn''t the answer obvious?

    Numbers.

    Just numbers. Many can go, and many wille. The people will leave, and others who need money wille. The cycle will continue, and the things will remain the same.

    These were the questions that suddenly appeared in my head as if my thoughts were influenced by the surrounding atmosphere.

    ''It makes sense, though. I had far long noticed the Psychic- Mana influencing me.''

    It was kind of ironic that now, after encountering Belthazor, such things felt like child''s y.

    ''And maybe that is the case?''

    But then, before my thoughts could linger about those things any longer, I saw something materializing before me.

    It was a body that was slowly being made from the ck liquid.

    I already knew what was awaiting me the moment I entered this tunnel. With my eyes, I could see that the number of mana veins that were connected to just one ce concentrated there.

    It supported my assumptions, so I didn''t hesitate.

    ''And now here we are. Facing myself three times.''

    The clones materialized fully before me, and their appearances were strikingly simr to mine¡ªidentical, in fact, except for the uncanny smiles that stretched across their faces.

    These expressions, eerily out of ce, were a clear divergence from my usual demeanor. The smiles were like of a grin, but at the same time they held the innocence of a child, and I knew I didn''t have such a thing any longer.

    It was disconcerting, a visual reminder that these were not mere reflections but entities with their own intent.

    Each clone was dressed in the same attire I wore, their purple eyes and ck hair mirroring my own, yet the light within those eyes seemed different, almost twisted.

    The paleness of their skin under the dim light of the tunnel added an otherworldly aura to their presence.

    "Why don''t you smile?"

    I heard myself saying that, but the tone was somehow sound unnatural.

    "There is no need for me to."

    "¡­.."

    Without another word being exchanged, it was as if an unspoken agreement was reached¡ªa silent acknowledgment of the challenge thaty ahead.

    The tension in the air was palpable, a prelude to the imminent confrontation.

    SWOOSH!

    With a burst of speed, I dashed forward, closing the distance between us with swift, decisive steps.

    My grip on my daggers tightened, the familiar weight of the des offering a semnce offort amidst the uncertainty.

    The clones mirrored my movements, advancing with equal speed and intent, their own daggers poised for attack.

    The engagement was immediate and intense, a flurry of movements and shes. Our des met with sparks, each strike and parry a testament to our mirrored skills and capabilities.

    The clones, despite their unsettling smiles, fought with a precision and agility that matched my own, their attacks seemingly predicting my every move.

    At least that was what they probably thought.

    ''I see.''

    The exchange made me realize what was happening. After all, essentially what they were doing now was the moves they saw before me while fighting the previous monster. As if like an collective consciousness was around, it transferred the information.

    This was already what I had suspected from the start, as the previous clone attacked me with a pickaxe while these ones were holding the same dagger in my hand.

    I understood their strategy, their potential moves, because, in essence, they were an echo of my own.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    As I engaged the first clone, my initial attack was a feint, designed to be evaded, ying into the expected choreography of the sh.

    True to form, the clone sidestepped my strike, its movements mirroring my own anticipated reaction. In the instant it moved to exploit the perceived opening, I tapped into the essence of my skill [Umbral Steps] derived from [Shadowborne], vanishing from sight only to reappear behind it.

    ¨CSLASH!

    Before it could react to my sudden disappearance, my dagger found its neck, severing the connection to its existence with a decisive sh. Its form started to dissipate in an instant, turning ck liquid, returning to the darkness.

    The momentary focus on the first clone left me ostensibly vulnerable, a weakness the second clone did not hesitate to exploit.

    CLANK!

    It lunged forward, aiming to capitalize on my engagement. However, prepared for such a retaliation, I deflected its dagger with a swift parry, redirecting its momentum.

    In that fleeting opportunity, I invoked the [Celestalith]''s Neb form, unleashing the energy of Dark Moon that snared the remaining clones in a gravitational bind.

    The first of these caught in the Neb''s embrace met a swift end as my de cleaved through it, dispersing its form into nothingness.

    The second clone, however, faced a different fate. Instead of a quick destruction, I chose to trap it within the intensified gravity of [Celestalith]''s Neb form.

    The air around it thickened, an invisible force pressing down with overwhelming weight, immobilizing itpletely.

    After all, it was the source of this whole ordeal.

    "You got me."

 Chapter 330 77.7 - Mine

    Chapter 330  77.7 - Mine

    ??"You got me."

    Standing before me stood the faceless figure. Its face didn''t have any features, neither did it show any reaction aside from the smile of ''innocence.''

    Now, with the gravity pressing on it, the ''thing'' was unable to escape as it used to. Yet, I knew it no longer had the intention to do it in any case.

    "Was that fun?"

    I asked, looking at the dark, faceless figure. Though its face didn''t contain any distinct features aside from a mouth, pair of eyes, and nose, I could see that his pupils shook for a second.

    "...."

    There was no answer for a second, but then it turned to look at me, raising its head.

    "I had fun.....But, I still haven''t got my answer."

    It replied, looking at me with its eyes sparkling.

    "Do you have the answer to my riddle?"

    The voice sounded creepy while somehow its smile seemed ''innocent.''

    This whole idea of a riddle made me sure that what I was facing was a Spirit. Most of them tended to be unique, and in general, they had the tendency to be influenced by fairies, making them mischievous and attention-seeking.

    Thus, I initially thought it was an evil earthen spirit, something that eventually mutated from a normal Earthen Spirit.

    But then, I realized there were many things contradicting that. First was theck of deaths. When Carl''s group was attacked first, the spirit had the ability to definitely kill the girl named Becky, ording to Carl. He remarked that she was out of vision and Martin had already been affected by the clone for a split second.

    Yet, contrary to what one would expect, the spirit didn''t kill Becky, let alone gravely injure her. However, at the same time, there was definitely an intent behind the attacks. ording to Carl, he could even sense a remnant of madness inside there.

    This was the first contradictory thing, making it somehow unique.

    Secondly, the tremors that were created by the earthen spirit somehowcked destruction.

    Sure, the tunnels copsed, but they somehow copsed in such a manner that only a handful of people were affected. Though I wasn''t sure of this part, from the direction the seismic wave traveled, I noticed that its direction wasn''t into the mine but to the outer side of it.

    This made even less sense; if it was an evil spirit, there was no need for it to hold back. Burying students under the ground, trapping them, and then savoring their souls would be a lot better and the most reasonable act.

    Yet, it didn''t do it; it made the tremors so that people who were affected by it mostly fell into another tunnel.

    This was the case for Carl and me, and it seemed Carl''s group was precisely targeted. These things made me think of a certain scene in my head, a small hypothesis.

    ''The enemy I am facing is a remnant spirit formed in this ce. Something had happened in there, maybe an ident. The person died with strong emotions still lingering, making it deflect the death fully. Their soul was still attached to this ce because of their feelings.''

    I thought. But, for such an assumption, there was an important thing.

    ''For a remnant spirit to be formed and control the earth in such a manner, it needs an energy catalyst, and that catalyst is basically something that could be easily found here. That indicates a possible bonanza zone.''

    If a ce had a dense amount of mana in it, it was possible for the spirit to mutate and acquire the attributes of the mana around. And, under such mine, there was nock of such locations.

    This was the reason why I decided to track this spirit down, since by finding the source, I could basically find the Magic-stone bonanza filled with High-grade Magic Stones.

    ''Then, this brings us to another problem. What made this spirit attach this ce in such a manner? What is its origins?''

    This question wasn''t that important. After all, I could easily deal with this spirit before me by just destroying it. Yet, at the same time, my intuition told me that I shouldn''t act rashly.

    ''This spirit acts like a bipr. It has madness inside it, but it doesn''tpletely act with that madness. Does that mean something inside it restricts itself? The man that made it evolve contained a type of madness qualities, making it half-mad, but the inner soul is resisting it?''

    This was the thought process that followed.

    ''Then, I should act as it wishes, satisfying the inner soul and releasing it from reality. After all, its only attachment to this world as a dead person is its strong emotions. Once that anchor is removed, it can be satisfied, and the spirit will disappear. This is definitely the safest and least dangerous option.''

    "...."

    The spirit looked at me intently as if it was waiting for my answer. At this point, I had already reached my conclusion.

    "Once lost below, now call my name,

    In whispers soft, I''m still the same.

    Though time has worn the stones to dust,

    I linger on, in echoes thrust.

    What am I, in this realm of gloom?

    A spirit bound, denied a tomb.

    Yet in these depths, my plea I cast,

    To those who roam, in shadows vast.

    Answer true, and find your way,

    Through tunnels dim, where spirits stray.

    For in the heart of darkness lies,

    The key to break eternal ties."

    I whispered the riddle that was spoken by the ''creepy'' voice. And then, looking at the faceless spirit, I spoke.

    "The answer is ''Forgotten one,''" I dered, holding the spirit''s gaze if one could call it that. Its reaction was immediate; its form, though featureless, conveyed a sense of shock, an astonishment that rippled through the very air between us. I hadn''t anticipated this answer, perhaps not from me, not at this moment.

    "Was that correct?"

    "It was."

    It replied.

    But I didn''t halt at that revtion. Stepping closer, I saw its form quiver, a shadow amidst shadows, yet now tinged with an aura of vulnerability. "It must have been painful," I continued my voice a whisper against the stillness of the underground. "Being abandoned in the tunnels as a child. Wasn''t this the real answer to the real riddle?"

    The spirit''s reaction was visceral, a tremor that seemed to shake its very essence. It looked up, its face still a nk canvas, yet somehow now etched with an emotion that pierced the veil of its formlessness. "Why did you think so?" It asked, its voice a mixture of curiosity and an almost forgotten pain.

    While I was pondering how to satisfy the spirit, I thought about certain things.

    "This ce," I began, my eyes scanning the darkness that enveloped us, "is steeped in history and tragedy. Miners, men, and women who came here seeking fortune or maybe just survival had been yourpanions once. But your presence and your actions don''t speak of malevolence, not entirely. They speak of a longing, a desperation."

    I paused, letting the words hang in the air, heavy with implication. "Firstly, it was those miners. The ones you had conjured once I had entered this tunnel. It was where everything took ce, wasn''t it? The ce where you have been betrayed by the ones you had worked back-to-back."

    I took a moment to let it sink.

    "Their voices were real, as they each were different. Those were the ones you conjured from your memories. From their words, I concluded that they were corrupted by something inside these tunnels. They attacked me, but initially, you were the one who was subjected to that attack.

    Once in these tunnels, you were working, trying to make a living for yourself. But then, you found a special Bonanza where many different magic stones were gathered. You wanted to report it to your overseer, the one responsible for you. But maybe because you were a child, you were na?ve. You didn''t have many people that you could y with; maybe you didn''t even know what it meant to y. Therefore, you spoke to others about what you had found in there to somehow form connections."

    I knew those feelings well. Especially the Astron of this world knew it a lot more. How it felt to not be understood and not to be able to speak to anyone.

    "But then, this resulted in your end. It was because the humans were greedy. The ones that you spoke to wanted to get recognition for themselves since they saw this as an opportunity to fill their quota and leave as early as possible. But then, they decided to ensure you''d never speak of it again. They plotted against you, a child with no malice, only a desire to share, to belong. In their greed, they saw you not as apanion but as a risk to be mitigated, a voice to be silenced."

    I watched the spirit closely, its form now flickering like a candle threatened by a breeze. "They led you deep into the tunnels under the guise of seeing the Bonanza together, but their intentions were as dark as the earth that would soon be your prison. They left you there, alone, abandoned in the darkness. You called for help, your voice echoing off the cold, unyielding stone, but there was no one to hear your cries."

    "The madness of the stones, the Bonanza you found, it was real. It contained energies unknown, ancient, and capable of warping minds and hearts. Those miners, after sealing you away, sought to im the treasure for themselves. But they were not left untouched. The madness seeped into them, corrupting their minds and turning them against each other in a frenzy of violence and paranoia. They massacred each other, their sanity unraveled by greed and the malignant force of the stones. All the miners here died because of that."

    I paused, letting the tragic narrative sink into the silence between us. "But you, the first to encounter energy and with a soul so strongly attached to this world, were transformed in a way none of them were. In your final moments of desperation and solitude, your essence merged with madness, grief, and the unyielding desire to live. It changed you, mutated you into something more than a mere ghost. You became a spirit, bound to these tunnels, fueled by the anguish and the unresolved torment of your demise."

    I stepped closer, my voice soft but firm. Somehow, regardless of it was logical or not, I wanted to satisfy this soul before me.

    Rather than attempting to destroy it, I wanted it to leave this world on its own. To have the salvation that it wished.

    ''She probably would do it this way, wouldn''t she?''

    Thinking about her somehow made me bitter.

    "But I see you now. I understand the depth of your tragedy and the injustice of your fate. Your actions, born of istion and despair, were never meant to harm but to speak. To tell your story to those who would listen."

    The spirit, slowly started taking its form at the end of my words. Slowly, an outline of a young kid appeared.

    The child before me had slightly dark skin, his body skinny, a clear sign of theck of nourishment he had endured in life. His lips were a bit toorge for his small face, but it was his eyes that caught me¡ªthe innocence within them, a stark contrast to the tale of betrayal and abandonment he had suffered.

    He looked at me, a mischievous smile ying on his lips, and for a moment, I saw a glimmer of the child he once was, free from the burdens of his tragic end. "You''re like one of those detectives my mother told me about," he said, his voice carrying a lightness it probably hadn''t in centuries. "I always wanted to meet one." His gratitude was palpable, his small form bowing slightly in a gesture of thanks.

    ''It seems his mother taught him how to thank others.''

    Before the moment could slip away, I reached out, my hand gently ruffling his curly hair. "You did well, enduring for this long," I told him while stuffing my voice with emotions if it even existed.

    "You''re one of the strongest people I''ve ever seen." The words felt heavy,den with more meaning than I intended.

    For a fleeting second, his face ovepped with ''hers,'' the memory sharp, piercing through the veil of time and grief that separated us.

    A single tear traced its way down his cheek, falling to the ground with a weight far greater than its size. The child''s smile widened, pure joy radiating from him. It was a smile that reached deep into the heart, touching something primal within.

    "Un," he voiced in agreement, a sound of contentment, of peace finally found. And then, with a softness that filled the cavernous space around us, he disappeared into nothingness, leaving this world behind.

    Yet, at the same time, behind the child revealed the Magic Stones that were already mined, as if to give me a present.

 Chapter 331 77.8 - Mine

    Chapter 331  77.8 - Mine

    ??As Carl fought against the skeletons, his hammer smashing through their bones with relentless force, he gradually culled their numbers, reducing their ranks by half. The ground trembled as his attacks reverberated through the cavern, the echoes mingling with the eerieughter that still echoed in the darkness.

    ¨CSMASH!

    As the hammer smashed the ground while Carl was fending off the monsters, the earth rumbled for a split second.

    CRACK!

    The ground moved, creating a weird circr formation that was centered around Carl.

    "Stumble."

    Carl''s eyes shone brown for a second as he mumbled, activating a part of his trait mixed with the magic of 2nd order.

    ¡¸Unraveling Earth ¡¹

    But then, just as the skeletons were preparing tounch another attack, the circr formation he hadid on the ground suddenly exploded.

    It was as if the skeletons had unknowingly triggered a trap, each step setting off a hidden mine of stone.

    BOOM!

    The explosion rippled through the cavern, causing the skeletons to stumble and copse to the ground, their undead forms crumbling into pieces.

    Carl stood amidst the chaos as he watched the scene unfold before him. This was already a usual urrence on the battlefield, both against monsters and against other species on the border.

    Even though he didn''t participate in the deadliest battles, the ones he participated in had shown more deaths than any average student of the academy would see.

    TOK! TOK! TOK!

    But, just as he was reminiscing these feelings, he suddenly felt a strange wind passing through him.

    Following that, the remaining skeletons fell to the ground, crumbling as if the force that was supporting them no longer existed.

    "So, he finished."

    There, he understood the reason for why. After all, the reason why these skeletons moved was not natural but because of the evil spirit.

    ¨CSCREECH!

    Then, a loud screech echoed from the tunnel Astron entered.However, its screams disappeared as it appeared. In a matter of seconds, the screams were finished.

    Carl had already trusted Astron in this matter, letting him enter. It was both to measure his overall capabilities and evaluate him as well as to see if he was trustworthy or not.

    I wanted to see if he was someone who could put his back and lean on or not, and from the looks of it, things seemed to be right for the time being.

    CRACK! RUMBLE!

    Just at that moment, he sensed the presence of the two people approaching from above!

    The ceiling was shaking as well, and with his Earthen affinity and trait, he was able to sense the source. Closing his eyes, he focused on his trait and the waves that were used to receive the information. A picture started forming in his mind.

    Two silhouettes appeared.

    One appeared to be a young man, his silhouette outlined against the dim light filtering through the cavern. Though Carl couldn''t discern colors, he could sense the determined energy emanating from the figure in the front. The other person was a young girl positioned slightly behind the man.

    In the mental image, the young man led the way with a swirling force in front of him, seemingly clearing a path through the earth. A barrier of repulsive force surrounded them, deflecting any rocks or debris that might have obstructed their progress. Within moments, they would breach the cavern from above.

    Recognizing the neers, Carl remainedposed, knowing there was no need to take a defensive stance. He awaited their arrival, ready to greet them as they descended into the cavern.

    CRACK!

    Following that, after around a minute, the cavern cracked, and the two people made their appearance.

    SWOOSH!

    But since they appeared from the ceiling, the two people didn''t immediately connect to the world.

    The young man, with his chestnut fluttering, fell, but as if a force underneath him was repulsing, he silentlynded on the ground without any sort of inconvenience.

    As for the girl, she needed to adjust her position and then activate a special magical spell.

    ¡¸Air Current¡¹

    The wind blew underneath her body, and as if she had been blessed by it, she slowlynded.

    "Tch."

    Yet, she couldn''t help but click her tongue, her amber eyes looking at the guy before her with annoyance.

    "This is not how you treat ady." She mumbled. Yet, she didn''t hide her words, neither did her voice as if to say that she didn''t care if he heard it or not.

    The young man before her didn''t even respond and looked at Carl, who was sitting there with his hammer in his hand.

    "Victor."

    Carl mumbled his name, looking at the incredibly handsome young man. Yet, no matter how handsome he was, the situation right now differed from normal, making him appear with a rather cold aura.

    Without answering, Victor first looked around the ce, his eyes observing everything coldly. No matter what, he was a ckthorn and the heir of the family that owned this mine.

    Thus, this situation was under both his responsibility and authority. That was what he thought, at least.

    "What happened here?"

    Victor coldly asked, locking his eyes with Carl.

    Carl met Victor''s cold gaze with an unwavering expression, his own demeanor calm but firm. He didn''t respond immediately to Victor''s question, taking a moment to process the young man''s overbearing attitude.

    Theck of acknowledgment upon arrival and the dismissive demeanor irked Carl, especially considering his own standing as a member of the Braveheart family. It was uneptable for Victor to treat him with such disrespect.

    However, Victor didn''t seem to have any intention of backing down either. Why would he? In the ce of ckthorn, he had the authority, and he was also the strongest youngster of this generation. Therefore, there was no need for him to look up to others. Victor

    "I asked a question."

    Victor asked once again, this time leaking a bit of his intent.

    "!"

    Carl was rmed, not expecting such a reaction. From his past experiences and the times he met with Victor, this guy was someone who was a lot more amicable and understanding. He was cold, but he at least shared the basic courtesy.

    But now, it looked different.

    ''He changed.''

    Now, the Victor before him was not the same. But that didn''t matter. Slowly leaking his own intent at the same time, he faced Victor''s, matching it.

    Victor''s intent and Carl''s shed as the two looked into each other''s eyes.

    Amidst the tense standoff between Carl and Victor, Irina remainedrgely disinterested in their power ys. This wasn''t her first encounter with disys of authority and dominance, especially within the confines of the academy and its surrounding territories. Instead, her attention wandered elsewhere, her senses attuned to the subtle shifts in the environment.

    Suddenly, a familiar presence caught her attention, drawing her focus to one of the nearby tunnels. Concentrating her senses, Irina honed in on the source of familiarity, her curiosity piqued.

    As she observed, Astron emerged from the tunnel with a leisurely pace, his movements calm and deliberate. In his hand, he held something, though, from her vantage point, Irina couldn''t discern what it was. Nevertheless, she watched intently as Astron approached, his gaze scanning the cavern until it locked onto hers.

    At that moment, a chill ran down Irina''s spine as she felt the weight of Astron''s stare. It was as if he had sensed her prying eyes and directed his attention squarely upon her.

    ''He probably did¡­.But why should I feel tense? So, what if I am looking at him?''

    Feeling like he didn''t need to feel this tense, Irina shrugged. She knew he would be able to see her anyway. She even had the urge to stick out her tongue at him to mock him, but she thought that would be way too childish.

    Unnerved but determined not to show any sign of weakness, Irina met Astron''s stare head-on, her expression cool andposed.

    On the other side, sensing the impasse between them, Victor eventually retracted his gaze, realizing that his attempts to assert dominance over Carl were futile. Despite his position as a member of the ckthorn family and his formidablebat abilities, he understood that Carl was not one to be easily intimidated.

    For a brief moment, Victor contemted the idea of engaging in a direct confrontation with Carl. However, he quickly dismissed the thought, recognizing the futility of such a sh.

    Carl was like a mountain, steadfast and unyielding, and any attempt to overpower him would likely result in a prolonged struggle.

    In terms of purebat prowess and battlefield experience, Victor knew that Carl ranked among the top fighters, perhaps even within the top three, despite his asional absence from academic pursuits due to military engagements.

    His reputation as a skilled and formidable warrior preceded him, and Victor understood the risks of engaging in a physical confrontation. Just because he wanted to reign over him didn''t mean he was stupid enough to make an enemy of Carl.

    With a subtle shift in his demeanor, Victor recalibrated his approach, opting for a more diplomatic stance. Though he still harbored a sense of frustration at Carl''s defiance, he recognized the importance of maintaining a semnce ofposure in the face of adversity.

    As the tension between them eased slightly, Victor redirected his focus to the broader situation at hand, acknowledging that their immediate priority was to address the disturbances within the mine.

    "Carl."

    With a curt nod, he gestured for Carl to proceed with his exnation, signaling his willingness to cooperate, albeit begrudgingly.

    And, since now Carl was acknowledged, just like in a military, he exined.

    "After falling down, we encountered the suspected culprit, an entity resembling an evil spirit. It led us to this ce," Carl stated evenly, his voice unwavering despite the lingering tension in the air.

    Victor''s interest was piqued. "Who is ''we''?" he inquired, his gaze scanning the cavern for any sign of additional presence.

    As he looked, he noticed a figure approaching, its presence faint and almost imperceptible. With his superhuman vision, Victor discerned that it was a young man with purple eyes and ck hair clutching something in his hand.

    ''!''

    A sense of urgency gripped Victor as he immediately dashed towards the approaching figure, appearing before him in an instant, his demeanor intense and cold.

    "Where did you find this?"

    He asked with his hand on the young man''s neck.

 Chapter 332 77.9 - Mine

    Chapter 332  77.9 - Mine

    ??"Where did you find this?"

    The chilly and cold voice echoed in the underground cavern as Victor held Astron from his neck.

    The aura surrounding Victor was overwhelming as it ovepped Astron''s body. His eyes were fierce as the mana around him surged.

    "Kurghk-!"

    Astron wasn''t able to reply, let alone react. In a matter of a second, Victor appeared right before him with an insane speed. Even if he had activated his skills, he wouldn''t be able to evade the attack.

    Victor''s basic speed was just that overwhelming. Even Carl was seemingly taken aback by that, as he noticed that Victor wasn''t even going all out when they were shing their auras. That was within his expectations, but what he didn''t expect was him suddenly attacking Astron like that.

    "Where did you find this?" Victor''s voice, icy and sharp, reverberated through the cavern once again, heightening the tension.

    His grip tightened around Astron''s neck, lifting him from the ground. The overwhelming aura emanating from Victor enshrouded Astron, rendering him unable to speak or react.

    Astron''s usual calm demeanor faced the storm of Victor''s mana, his eyes empty yet unwavering, staring back into the depths of Victor''s fierce gaze.

    "Answer me," Victor demanded, his voice echoing as he peered deeply into Astron''s eyes, searching for a flicker of fear or hesitation.

    But Astron remained impassive, his body not betraying any signs of distress or desperation, an unsettling calmness in the face of Victor''s escting threats.

    Victor, not receiving the reaction he anticipated, increased the intensity of his grip and created a force field around Astron''s right arm, bending it to the breaking point. The atmosphere thickened with Victor''s frustration and the growing danger enveloping Astron.

    The thing that Astron held was something this much of an importance to him.

    Suddenly, Victor''s senses were engulfed by an enormous surge of mana, far surpassing the normal limits, wrapping around him in a tight cocoon.

    SWIRL!

    Sensing an imminent threat, he released Astron, propelling him aside as he narrowly dodged a towering pir of fire that erupted from the ground where he stood moments before.

    As Victor regained his footing, his gaze shifted towards the source of the attack, meeting two amber eyes filled with unmistakable anger and intent. Irina stood there, her posture radiating a powerful aura, her voice cutting through the tension, "Get your hands off him."

    "Cough¡­..Cough¡­.."

    And at the time that Irina had seized, Carl had already appeared before Astron, who was regaining his breath and crossing the path between him and Victor.

    It was an attempt to protect him. After all, what Victor was doing right now was attacking an innocent person, and Carl upheld the principles of Noblesse as well as heroism.

    He was not someone to ignore other people''s misfortune.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Carl asked, probing at Victor.

    "¡­.." Victor didn''t answer but only kept looking at the thing in Astron''s hand. "Where did you find it?"

    Astron, regaining hisposure amid the vtile atmosphere, lifted his head to lock eyes with Victor. His gaze was devoid of fear or emotion, betraying none of the turmoil that had just transpired.

    With a deliberate motion, he raised his hand, revealing the object that had precipitated the confrontation¡ªa small, pitch-ck sphere. The sphere itself seemed to absorb the light around it, making it a focal point of darkness in the dimly lit cavern.

    Atop the sphere, a peculiar symbol was etched, drawing immediate attention. It depicted a hand appearing to rise from the ground, its form partially obscured by white bandages that seemed to writhe around it. Above this hand, a purple light shimmered, casting an eerie glow that seemed almost alive. Within this glow, a small tree was visible, its branches stretching out as if reaching for something unseen.

    Carl, observing Victor, followed his gaze, and there he felt a chill as he noticed the object in Astron''s hand. There was something deeply unsettling about it, something that made his instincts scream that this was far from ordinary. His gaze shifted between the sphere and Victor, trying to gauge the significance of the moment.

    Astron, breaking the silence, addressed Victor directly, "I obtained this after dealing with the evil spirit." His voice was steady, carrying a hint of inquiry, "Do you know something about this?"

    The question hung in the air.

    "It is none of your concern, neither something you are capable of dealing with." Victor''s voice echoed coldly in the cavern.

    "Is that so?" Astron mumbled. And then, he suddenly threw the seemingly dark sphere.

    Victor''s eyes widened as he saw the sphere flying.

    ''This Lunatic!''

    THUD!

    In an instant, he rushed and grabbed the sphere, flying. And then he looked at Astron, his eyes filled with intent once again.

    Yet he saw no remorse. Astron also looked into his eyes and opened his mouth.

    "This is your payback for what you did." He hinted at his neck, implying that he hadn''t forgotten what Victor had done.

    Looking at the interaction between the two, Irina couldn''t help but somehow release a sigh. She knew she had reacted a bit harshly, as she attached Victor ckthorn, but this guy was more reckless!

    ''Well, this is just like him.''

    Knowing that this was how he treated her at the start, she knew Astron wasn''t someone who feared people with high standing.

    "You¡­" Victor noticed that Astron didn''t hold any fear towards him, seemingly thinking that they were equal. "Where does your confidence stem from?" He asked. He was genuinely curious about what ants like this guy thought.

    In the future, it would be very beneficial for him to know how these ants thought about managing his subordinates and the family.

    "Confidence?" Astron returned with another question.

    "I can kill you right here, right now," Victor said, releasing a bit of his aura. "What makes you think that you can leave after offending me."

    "¡­." At first, Astron didn''t answer, but then he shook his head. "If you want to kill me, you are wee to try. Regardless of the reason, if you have the strength, you can do the act. I have no authority over your actions. If you kill me, it is not because I did something to offend you but because you decided to do so. I have no say in this matter."

    Victor narrowed his eyes. This guy''s way of thinking was sophisticated. It may be correct, but he didn''t believe so. Even if he didn''t have control over his actions, Astron could easily reduce the risk of such an oue by emotionally influencing him.

    ''Hmm?''

    Then,ing to such a conclusion, Victor noticed something. While thinking about this, he had already neglected the idea of dealing with Astron. It was as if what he thought was also thought by Astron.

    Trapped in this web of thoughts, Victor decided to let this matter go. He acknowledged that he had been acting rashly in recent times, as this was the result of the things he had been dealing with over the past months after his brother died and he became the next possible heir.

    Astron, with a deliberate stride, approached the tunnel from which Victor and Irina had emerged. His eyes narrowed as he measured the distance, his focus unwavering. With a precise movement, he extended his hand and released a shot of mana, testing or signaling something known only to him.

    Irina, observing Astron''s actions, couldn''t help but approach him. Her presence, usually so full of poise and confidence, seemed slightly softened in this moment. "Are you okay?" she asked, her gaze drifting to his arm, which hung at an awkward, perhaps painful, angle.

    "It''s nothing," Astron assured, his voice carrying a nonchnt tone. "I''ve already taken a potion." His demeanor suggested a mix of annoyance and dismissiveness towards his own injury, a clear indication of his reluctance to show any signs of weakness.

    Knowing that this was his usual way of doing it, Irina didn''t mind. Somehow, shepared this attitude towards Victor and his way of speaking, and Irina felt this was a lot better.

    She, standing beside him, felt an unexpected wave of relief wash over her. After spending an extended period navigating the tunnels with Victor, Astron''s familiar presence brought her a sense offort she hadn''t realized she was missing.

    However, her instincts told her not to take his word at face value. "Show me," she demanded. She needed to see for herself that he was truly alright, unwilling to simply ept his assurance.

    Astron, meeting her gaze, offered no such satisfaction. "No," he replied tly, a clear refusal toply with her request. His expression remained unreadable, giving nothing away.

    Irina clicked her tongue in frustration, not surprised by his response but disappointed nheless. She had expected as much, knowing Astron, in general, didn''t like toply with any type of request concerning him.

    "Then, what happened here?"

    She asked, changing the question. Astron looked at his healing arm and then opened his mouth. Since Irina had saved him just now, he knew it was better for him to pay that favor back.

    If Irina hadn''t attacked, things would get tricky. Of course, he showed himself knowing that, but then again, he disliked owing things.

    "I dealt with the evil spirit."

    "I know this much. I am asking for the details." Irina said with an annoyed face.

    "It will take a bit long. Will you be able to listen?"

    "Heh¡­..Do you think I can''t? I am really patient, you know."

    "¡­..You are patient? This joke is not funny."

    THUD!

    Seeing Astron''s nonchnt demeanor and his dismissive remark about her patience, Irina couldn''t help but let out a small huff of annoyance. Her response was swift; she threw a light punch at Astron''s arm, a physical manifestation of her protest. "I can listen until the authorities arrive, thank you very much," she retorted, her tone a mix of irritation and challenge.

    Astron, feeling the impact, looked at her and then nodded, conceding to her point. "That would be okay. The authorities will take at least twenty minutes to get here," he admitted, acknowledging her willingness to listen and also revealing a bit about his awareness of their situation.

    "Did you measure how deep we are?" Irina asked, her curiosity piqued by his assessment of the time it would take for the authorities to arrive.

    Astron simply nodded in response, confirming her suspicion.

    "Impressive," she conceded with a hint of admiration. Then, without furtherment, she walked over to one of therge pirs that supported the cavernous space. She sat down in front of it, leaning her back against the cold stone, signaling her readiness to listen to his story.

    Astron followed her steps and sat right beside her. On the way, he checked Victor''s reaction and saw that he was immersed in the orb.

    ''Let''s see what ckthorn''s can do with this¡­.''

    He thought inwardly.

    ''After all, I had already recorded the structure in my head.''

 Chapter 333 77.10 - Mine [Interlude]

    Chapter 333  77.10 - Mine [Interlude]

    ??In the mine, two pairs of arms rose and went down constantly. Each pair of hands controls an amount of mana to mine the stones.

    Lilia, who had encountered Lucas'' group, was now in the same ce as him, mining. This ce was where some high-quality stones were gathered. Thus, only the strongest of the group could mine them.

    Lilia and Lucas came to a tacit agreement, and they mined it together. The one who mined more would get more; it was akin to apetition.

    "You seem to have grasped how to do it now," Lilia spoke while focusing on mining.

    "¡­.." Lucas didn''t say anything.

    Because Lilia was better at controlling her mana, she had a head start, making her a lot fasterpared to Lucas.

    Though Lucas was a high-ranking student, he was good at using swords more. That was the reason for his initial stumble. But then, he was smart, and he got his experiences from a parallel world.

    It was strange, but because he had also ''experienced'' another timeline, he somehow inherited the skills and abilities that were integrated into his very being at some point. And now, he was able to go on par with Lilia because of that.

    As they continued, Lilia threw a casual question over her shoulder, "What happened to you and Ethan? I haven''t seen you guys together recently. Did something happen?"

    Lucas paused for a moment before responding, "I''ve been busy with something, and Ethan has been busy as well. We just didn''t have time." His answer was vague, intentionally skirting around.

    ''Hmm¡­.''

    Lilia hummed thoughtfully, ncing over at Lucas with a scrutinizing eye. "Ethan''s improvement was quite fast. It would be better for us to make him adapt to his newfound strength as much as we can."

    Hearing this, Lucas'' body stiffened a little. It was a small reaction, something that he immediately took control of.

    Lilia was known for her perceptiveness, and her ability to read between the lines often led her to insights that others missed; thus, he needed to be careful.

    Lilia, still focused on the vein of stone before her, didn''t miss the slight change in Lucas''s posture. Her next words, carefully chosen, were meant to probe further, perhaps to understand more or to push Lucas in a way only she knew how.

    "It''s impressive, really. Ethan''s natural talent and the speed at which he''s adapting remind me a lot of Julia. They both have this¡­ innate ability to just understand and connect with mana on a level that few can match." Lilia paused, her tool momentarily stilling against the stone. "It''s a rare gift to see such rapid progression. Not everyone has that kind of talent. Some people are bound to illuminate the world, while others are bound to stay underneath their shadow, I suppose."

    The word "shadow" struck Lucas like a physical blow, reigniting the mes of an inferiorityplex he had long battled with. In his mind, the word echoed, morphing into a cacophony of doubts and self-criticism.

    To Lucas, "shadow" was a chasm that separated him from Ethan and Julia, as he was someone who was never able to pass through that "shadow."

    Lucas forced himself to keep mining, though his movements became slightly more mechanical.

    He was well aware of his own strengths, but Lilia''s words, especially herparison to Julia, brought forth the insecurities he had worked hard to keep at bay.

    Ethan and Julia, both blessed with what seemed like effortless mastery and understanding of mana, represented everything Lucas knew he was not.

    Attempting to mask his internal turmoil, Lucas replied, his voice steady but colder than he intended, "Yes, talent is a gift. It is undoubtedly true that Ethan is an abnormal one."

    "That is right." Lilia nodded and turned. On her side, all of the high-ranked stones were mined, showing her insane talent.

    "Though, he will never surpass me." And with a confident grin, he went past Lucas while slightly patting his shoulder. As she passed through, she threw a quick look at the high-ranking mana stones on Lucas'' side and then extended a trail of mana there.

    SWOOSH!

    And then, with a smooth move, she grabbed the Magic stone, putting it into her loot. It was an act akin to show how easy this was for her to do.

    As Lilia departed with a confident stride, Lucas found himself slightly trembling, her figure etching a deep imprint in his mind.

    The curl of her mouth, meant as a grin, morphed into something far more sinister in Lucas''s perception¡ªan insult, a degradation of his very being.

    The moment Lilia''s mana swept through the space, effortlessly iming what he had worked hard to uncover, Lucas felt a coldness seeping into his very bones. It wasn''t just the loss of the stone that stung; it was the ease and confidence with which Lilia operated, her abilities overshadowing his.

    To Lucas, her actions spoke louder than any words could; they whispered of a superiority he feared he could never challenge despite his every effort.

    "¡­.."

    In the darkness, Lucas'' blue eyes were locked on the departing figure of Lilia, yet subtle darkness spread in the background.

    ********

    As the group of three, including Ethan, Julia, and Emily, traversed through the underground caverns, they stumbled upon a formation of mid-rank mana stones shimmering in the dim light.

    Excited at the discovery, they wasted no time in setting up their mining equipment and getting to work.

    However, as they mined away, the monotony of the task began to weigh on them. Julia, feeling particrly restless, threw herself to the ground with an exasperated sigh. "Ugh, this is so boring! We''ve been at this for over an hour already."

    Ethan, ever the pragmatist, chimed in with a practical suggestion. "Well, we don''t have anything better to do right now. We might as well use this time to improve our grades for the assignment until a rescue teames."

    But Julia, feeling mischievous, saw an opportunity for some yful teasing. With a smirk on her face, she seized Ethan from top to bottom and suddenly leaped up, wrapping him in a headlock. "Or," she teased, tightening her grip yfully, "I could just do this until the rescue team arrives."

    "You! Release me!" Ethan shouted, trying to escape Julia''s grip. Yet, as if he was against a boulder, he wasn''t able to move at all.

    "Hehehe¡­. What can you do if I don''t?" Julia smiled sheepishly, feeling the power as she pressed Ethan into her body.

    "Mmmf¡­.." Ethan growled, his mouth releasing a muffled sound, yet he felt something over his head touching.

    ''What is this? It feels soft?''

    As he looked around, he saw a white peak covering his vision as well as a feminine scent. He now noticed where he was, as his ears, as well as his face, turned crimson with a blush.

    "You can''t answer, huh?" She said, keeping him locked. Somehow, his wavy hair looked orderly, and she wanted to mess with it.

    As Julia yfully ruffled Ethan''s blue hair, she felt a sudden shift in the atmosphere. Sensing someone''s gaze, she turned to see Emily staring at them, her expression strangely stiff.

    Caught off guard by Emily''s unexpected gaze, Julia quickly released Ethan from the headlock, her cheeks flushing a little with embarrassment. "Cough," she coughed, trying to act nonchnt despite the awkward situation.

    But Emily''s response was not what Julia had expected. Instead of returning the greeting with her usual warmth, Emily simply nodded curtly, her expression remaining impassive, her eyes somehow looking cold.

    And, somewhere in Julia, an intuition made her flinch against Emily''s gaze, making them feel ufortable.

    Yet, Julia wasn''t someone to back down, as she just smiled and faced Emily''s gaze head-on.

    ******

    "We are sorry for the inconvenience," announced one of the mine managers, addressing the group of students who had gathered at the main entrance of the Mana Stone Mine.

    The students, buzzing with the excitement of havingpleted their unique assignment, quieted down to listen to the manager''s solemn tone.

    "There was an unexpected incident today. Due to an earthen spirit''s influence, a small quake struck the western wing of the mine. This resulted in some of the tunnels copsing," he exined, his voice steady but filled with a hint of regret. "Thankfully, the situation has been resolved, and no one was harmed. However, we understand that some of you have lost progress in your work due to this incident."

    A murmur of concern spread among the students, some exchanging worried nces about how this unforeseen event might affect their grades. Before the unrest could grow, Eleanor stepped forward, her presencemanding silence.

    "I want to assure everyone that those affected by today''s incident will bepensated," Eleanor dered, her voice firm, reassuring the students of the fairness of their evaluation. "We will take into ount the work you have already submitted, and adjustments will be made to ensure that no one is unfairly penalized for the situation that was beyond anyone''s control."

    The students visibly rxed, nodding in understanding and gratitude for the fair resolution proposed by their instructor.

    "Your safety and education are our top priorities. We appreciate your understanding and cooperation," Eleanor added, her gaze sweeping over the students to ensure her message was received. With a final nod of satisfaction at their calm demeanor, she gestured towards the buses. "Now, we are to head back. The report submission deadline is today at midnight; keep that in mind."

    With those words, she had walked to leave the ce.

    Just as Eleanor was about to leave, her gaze swept over the crowd of students onest time. Among them, standing at the back of the group, was a particr student who seemed to catch her attention.

    "Astron Natusalune."

    There was something about this student that sparked a flicker of recognition in Eleanor''s mind.

    Despite being an incredibly annoying person, this student had always found himself at the center of various incidents and cases.

    At first, her evaluation of this student was really low. Specifically, he was a student who didn''t pay attention to sses and had an arrogant demeanor.

    His grades were low as well, thus making him not have a bit of a likable trait.

    However, this was changing now. Though his demeanor didn''t change, this student was involved with way too many cases.

    ''First mid-terms and him being targeted by traitors, then Student Sylvie''s abduction attempt. Following that, Phantom''s Land and now this case of remnant-spirit. He was at the center of all these events.''

    As his gaze seized him from top to bottom, Eleanor somehow felt like this whole ordeal was not a coincidence.

    ''In the ce where strong fates gather, a ce filled with wisdom¡­.''

    ''Don''t tell me¡­.''

    Somehow, something inside her told her that she needed to reevaluate her decisions.

 Chapter 334 78.1 - Crossing Table

    Chapter 334  78.1 - Crossing Table

    ??In the office adorned by many expensive ornaments, four people could be seen talking. Their expressions didn''t reveal much, but from their serious looks, it was evident that the discussion was something that they hadn''t much expected.

    "This sphere¡­.It is rted to "them," isn''t it?"

    The man sitting on the right side opened his mouth first. On his clothes, an indicator of his name could be seen.

    It read ¨C Director Noah ckthorn.

    He was a direct descendant of the ckthorns, being able to carry the surname in his namete. His standing in the family didn''t seem to be something low in any case.

    His clothes were made of the most expensive fabric. He looked handsome with his lean body as well as his chestnut hair. Yet his green eyes hold a certain coldness underneath, showing that he wasn''t someone who should only be judged by his good looks.

    "That is what we suspect."

    Following that, the woman in front of him answered his question. She had a rather refined and slender figure. Her body looked to be taken care of, as she seemed to know her strengths from the way she carried herself.

    On her namete, it read ¨C Assistant Director Sonia Hall.

    She wasn''t from the direct line of the family, yet she was able to attend this meeting and get the highest rank one could attain without being a direct descendant.

    It was because of her own merits as well as talents that brought her here.

    Noah ckthorn leaned forward, his eyes fixed on the small, pitch-ck sphere thaty on the table between them. Its presence seemed to weigh heavily on the atmosphere of the room, casting a shadow over their discussion.

    "It''s unnerving to think that this sphere could be linked to ''them,''" Director ckthorn remarked, his voice tinged with concern. "The Order of Euthanasia is not to be trifled with. Our ancestor''s pact with them... it''s shrouded in mystery, but we cannot ignore its significance."

    Assistant Director Hall nodded solemnly, her gaze also locked onto the sphere. "Indeed. The symbols etched upon it, the aura it emits... everything about this artifact suggests a connection to the other world, to the Order. We must tread carefully."

    And then, they had turned their attention to the young man who hadn''t spoken. After throwing a quick look at him, Noah continued his words.

    "From what we can see, this artifact was found in the mines. ording to the analysis, it can be observed that this sphere has the ability to corrupt souls. Especially for the non-awakened, being subjected to its aura is akin to losing their rationality. They will seek the artifact, and to possess it, they will do everything."

    Sonia looked at the sphere, her eyes probing deep into it. Even though she could be regarded as one of the most informed people in terms of artifacts, even she wasn''t able topletely analyze its properties.

    The artifact was unfathomable, making it almost impossible to see whaty beyond.

    "Its characteristics match the description of the student who had hunted the evil spirit. ording to his words, the evil spirit was formed because of this artifact. The miners massacred each other, and the energy of death, coupled with the concentrated mana of magic stones, resulted in a mutation."

    She finished her words.

    ''However, there is a certain part that is not clear. How did this evil spirity under the ground all this time, and yet it hadn''t attacked the mines before? It wasn''t until the students came that it attacked. Was it waiting for something? Maybe someone triggered?''

    This part wasn''t clear, as Sonia couldn''tpletely grasp the reason, yet he didn''t speak further, looking at other members'' suggestions.

    As the discussion continued, the figure at the head of the table, the current head of the ckthorn family, remained silent, his cold eyes piercing through the object in front of him. Finally, he spoke, his voice carrying the weight of authority and experience.

    "The reason for the mine in the Northeast Arcadia State was because my grandfather decided to proceed without consulting his advisors," he began, his tone grave. "Many thought his decision was reckless, a waste of resources. Yet, against all odds, he achieved unprecedented sess with that mine."

    He paused, his gaze never leaving the sphere. "However, his sess was short-lived. Not long after, he lost his life under mysterious circumstances."

    There was a solemn silence in the room as everyone absorbed the gravity of his words.

    "It seems that this artifact''s origins are not something that can be evaluated rashly," the head of the ckthorn family continued. "Regardless of the past, you shall study this artifact under Area-04."

    He looked into Sonia as he signaled. "However, the information shall be confidential. Any test subjects used shall be dealt with. Is that clear?"

    "Clear."

    "Then, this meeting shall be over."

    After the meeting concluded, Sonia rose from her seat and left the room, her mind already buzzing with ns for studying the artifact under the strict confidentiality of Area-04. Noah ckthorn exchanged a nce with his father, the head of the ckthorn family, before rising from his seat as well.

    "Father," Noah began, addressing the head of the family with respect.

    The head of the family nodded, dismissing his son with a wave of his hand. "You may go, Noah."

    Noah nodded and left the room, leaving only his father and the young man, Victor, alone together.

    The head of the family regarded Victor with a piercing gaze, his expression unreadable. "What do you make of this matter, Victor?" he asked, his voice low and serious.

    Victor shifted ufortably under the intense scrutiny of the head of the family. From the moment his brother got kidnapped, he hadn''t seen his father much, only from time to time.

    "¡­I suspect that this artifact is deliberately arranged by the Order, and great-father had been cued."

    "Interesting."

    Victor continued to look at the sphere as if he could feel somethinging out of it. Something was calling him; however, Victor didn''t know if this was something special to him or not.

    He didn''t want to risk it, knowing his father''s way of thinking. If he were to be deemed a danger to his family, he would be eliminated.

    This feeling had been there for a long time, and he also suspected that this was the reason why he acted that rashly in the mine at that time.

    The head of the family regarded Victor with a thoughtful expression, weighing his words carefully. "Your suspicion is not unfounded," he replied, his tone grave. "The Order of Euthanasia has always been a shadowy presence, manipting events from the shadows. It wouldn''t be surprising if they were behind the appearance of this artifact."

    Victor nodded.

    "Be cautious, Victor," the head of the family cautioned, his gaze prating. "Trust nothing, even yourself."

    "I understand, Father," Victor replied, his voice steady despite the unease churning in his gut.

    With a final nod, the head of the family dismissed Victor, signaling the end of their conversation. Victor turned to leave, his mind swirling with thoughts and suspicions.

    ********

    After aprehensive lecture on the intricacies of magical artifacts and their significance in terms ofbat, Professor Eleanor, homeroom teacher, ced her notes aside.

    The room, filled with students of varying degrees of attentiveness, fell into a hushed anticipation as they saw her gesture. After all, they had been with this professor for the whole semester, and they now had gotten used to the way she dealt with the things.

    Clearing her throat, Professor Eleanor addressed the ss with her usual poised demeanor.

    "Before we conclude today''s session, I have an important announcement regarding yourst assignment. The grades are out."

    She paused for a moment, letting the weight of her words sink in. The students exchanged anxious nces, the air thick with anticipation and a hint of nervousness. Eleanor, well aware of the tension her words had conjured, continued.

    "I must say, the overall performance wasmendable. However, as always, there''s room for improvement for some. I encourage everyone to review the feedback provided carefully. Use it as a stepping stone to refine your understanding and application of the concepts we''ve discussed."

    She then sent the grades to the students via smartwatches, ensuring each student could see their performance.

    The ssroom buzzed with a mix of reactions¡ªsome students nodded in satisfaction, others whispered in disappointment, and a few vowed silently to themselves to do better next time.

    "If you have any objection to your grades, you shall find me in my office to check your papers."

    With those words, Eleanor left the ssroom without saying anything else.

    Taylor''s gaze lingered on her smartwatch, her eyes narrowing at the 8.7/10 score disyed. It was a good grade by most standards but not by hers. She expected perfection, or at least something close to it, especially in a team effort where she was the de facto leader.

    Her eyes flicked to Asher, a mix of annoyance and usation hidden in her nce. ''This bastard''s report wascking. It dragged my score down,'' she thought bitterly, her disdain for mediocrity bubbling up inside her.

    Yet, as her gaze shifted away from Asher, itnded on Astron¡ª

    the so-called gloomy bastard of their ss. He always seemed detached, indifferent to the social hierarchies and dramas that unfolded around him. She had already marked him thanks to his way of behaving.

    ''Once you are marked, you are finished.'' Taylor expected him to have fared poorly, eager to see his dismay, to witness a crack in his stoic facade.

    Driven by a mischievous impulse, she decided to take a peek at his score. Muttering under her breath, she conjured a specialized spell¡ªa trick she had mastered for moments just like this. Her vision subtly shifted, granting her a bird''s-eye view of Astron''s smartwatch.

    To her utter shock and disbelief, the disy read 11/10.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and her eyes widened in an uncharacteristic disy of emotion. ''How? How is that even possible?'' she thought, her mind racing. Anger and confusion swirled within her, a tumultuous storm that clouded her judgment.

    Taylor couldn''t fathom how Astron, of all people, could achieve such a score, surpassing not only her but the constraints of the grading system itself.

    ''Did something happen? Did he bribe someone? No, that can''t be the case. The academy can''t make such a tant mistake. Then, did he achieve something?''

    As Taylor asked herself, she remembered the words spoken by the managers.

    ''The evil spirit¡­If he yed a part in dealing with them, it makes sense that the academy rewards him with extra points.''

    She then realized the reason why he got such a high grade. Yet, of course, it didn''t mean she epted it. No, it was rather the opposite. She hated the fact that she somehow yed a part in this.

    ''Tch.'' It was highly likely that because they had buried him there, he was able to encounter the evil spirit. He had been just lucky.

    However, for a person like Taylor, whether he deserved his grade or not didn''t matter. She squinted her eyes and plotted her next move.

 Chapter 335 78.2 - Crossing Table

    Chapter 335  78.2 - Crossing Table

    ??Mind and Psyche.

    Certainly an interesting concept. Something that every person needs to care about. Whether it is rted to the desire for knowledge or not,

    ''One needs to take care of one''s own mind first so that one can live clearly in this world.''

    ''Certainly an interesting phrase. The author is quite intelligent in this aspect.''

    Looking at the book and reading its context, that was what I thought. As a person born from a supernatural merging, I knew from the start that my state was not normal.

    My psyche and the way I think is twisted. There are two sides that are extreme. One that only operates like a robot devoid of any emotion and the other whose sole fuel is emotions.

    Thus, I am still in the process of learning. This was the assessment that I gave to myself.

    While dealing with the Mind and Psychic Magic, one needs to be very well aware of one''s own mental state. The reason for that was that the more one dove into this magic, the more they would get further away from themselves. In essence, mind magic is about reading other people''s minds, memories, and characters.

    But, the more you read other people, the more you need to know yourself, or else you will lose your identity. Losing one''s identity often results in many mental health problems.

    In any case, this assistant, Professor Mitchell Brady, seems to be a very good author in Psychic Mage. The fact that his theory about manipting the Cognitive Process alone is worth taking note of.

    And now that I am in chapter 2, I can easily say that I am allowed to use stage-1 Psychic Magic to some extent without messing up.

    ¡¸Surface Level Memory Reading¡¹

    For instance, this one is one of those. I can read the memories of other people by connecting their Collective Subconscious to mine. Of course, it is on the Surface level because those memories are not integrated deep into the subconscious, making them easily essible.

    To read deeper memories, I need to have a more profound understanding of Psyche, which is making it a lot harder for me now.

    DING!

    However, my concentration was abruptly interrupted by the ringing of my smartwatch. With a slight frown, I nced at the device, noting the notification from the app I had developed to connect with the other smartwatch.

    ''Hmm? A notification came up from Fred''s smartwatch?''

    Curious about the reason for the notification, I closed the book and stood up, my mind already racing with possibilities. The app I had created allowed me to constantly monitor the other smartwatch, providing me with real-time updates and notifications.

    After all, I certainly wouldn''t be able to check the smartwatch constantly, but I also couldn''t bring it outside all the time as well. Considering it belonged to a Demon Contractor, even the fact that I own something like this was discovered, that would spell trouble.

    Therefore, I created such an app. Since my Moon Mana was unique, there wouldn''t be many people who could observe it, making it a good intermediary to connect them.

    Quickly making my way back to my room, I settled in front of my desk and activated the app. A holographic disy flickered to life, revealing the notification from the other watch.

    -----------------------

    [...]

    [...]

    [...]

    [Missions][1]

    [Currency]

    ------------------------

    There, I could see a mission issued.

    ''Hmm¡­.A mission that was assigned to Fred¡­.No, that wouldn''t be the case since I hadn''t contacted anyone about this watch. Therefore, they must have assumed that Fred is dead. If that is the case, this is a general mission issued by someone with a rtively high rank.''

    I thought. If this was the case, then it would make sense.

    With a sense of intrigue, I tapped on the mission tab, my curiosity piqued by the exmation mark that indicated a new and urgent task. As the mission details unfolded before me, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.

    -------------------

    Mission: Gather Information on Ethan Hartley, Hartley Family, and Arcadia Hunter Academy

    Type: Nonbat

    Description: This mission requires the gathering ofprehensive information regarding Ethan Hartley, his family, and the activities within Arcadia Hunter Academy. Focus on obtaining details such as Ethan Hartley''s daily routine, ces he frequents, the strength of his allies and associates, any notable aides orpanions, as well as any significant events or incidents involving him or Hartley''s family.

    Objective: Provide detailed intelligence reports on Ethan Hartley, the Hartley Family, and Arcadia Hunter Academy to the employer.

    Reward: Generouspensation upon sessfulpletion of the mission.

    --------------------

    As I read through the mission brief, a wave of unease washed over me.

    The task at hand was no simple matter¡ªit required delving into Ethan''s personal affairs.

    ''Who could be behind this mission, and what are their intentions?'' I pondered, my mind racing with possibilities. ''An enemy of Hartleys? No, that wouldn''t be the case. There is no reason for someone to directly target Ethan if they are aiming at Ethan¡­.Hmm¡­Is it because he is now showing potential? Certainly, his prowess is not normal, but isn''t it still too early? For some reason, this doesn''t feel like a mission issued by another family.''

    I thought, yet because of theck of information, I couldn''t say much. In any case, one thing was clear from this mission alone.

    ''Things will get troublesome from now on.''

    With such attention being gathered on Ethan earlier than usual, the already messed up storyline would be messed up further.

    ********

    As the winter morning chilled the air and snow petals fell to the ground, a figure could be spotted running. On his wrists and ankles, there were unseen bracelets limiting his movements.

    With each breath he let out, the white steam rushed out of his mouth, showing how cold the weather was.

    Yet, even though the weather was cold, the figure was constantly sweating. His breaths were rough as if he was pushing himself. And in fact, he was doing exactly that right.

    Since it was way too early in the morning, Astron was trying to train his endurance.

    "Hufff¡­.Hufff¡­.Hufff¡­."

    Yet, at the same time, he was also training his lung capacity and breathing.

    ''Perceptive Insight is really limitless. Just by observing Eleanor''s video from her past as a trainee, I had improved this much.''

    With his form and breathing improved more, he now even mixed mana into this. Subconsciously, he was trying to circte his mana while also running.

    It was called Consecutive Mana breathing, and it was a more advanced concept for Hunters.

    As Astron continued his early morning run, his senses heightened from his training; he suddenly sensed two familiar presences approaching rapidly. Not slowing his pace even slightly, he turned his head to see Ethan and Julia swiftly closing in on him.

    Ethan was the first to greet him with a warm smile. "Morning, Astron," he said, his breath visible in the chilly air.

    Astron nodded in response, acknowledging Ethan''s greeting without a word.

    Of course, Ethan wasn''t alone.

    Julia, always full of energy, joined in with a cheerful wave. "Hey there, Astron! Training hard as usual, I see?"

    Astron looked at Julia for a second. "As you can see."

    "Hmm¡­But it is a bit cold, right?"

    "A bit? Not everyone is thick-skinned like you." Julia said with a smile on her face. Yet, as the two were talking, suddenly they noticed something.

    He was missing!

    "That guy¡­." Julia sighed, seeing Astron running without waiting for them.

    "Cough¡­.It was my fault, thinking he would stop."

    "Well, he is certainly not the type. But, this makes me want to bother him more?" Julia smirked, seeing Astron already running away. Though that guy was somehow cold because Ethan constantly pursued him, she was also somehow getting closer to him as well.

    As Julia felt the mischievous urge rising within her, she channeled her mana and propelled herself forward with a burst of energy, closing the distance between her and Astron in a sh.

    Ethan shook his head, knowing all too well the antics Julia was capable of.

    With determination in her eyes and a yful grin on her face, Julia matched Astron''s pace effortlessly, her footsteps light on the snow-covered ground.

    Ethan, trailing behind, chuckled to himself as he watched the scene unfold. He knew firsthand how difficult it could be to keep up with Julia once she set her mind to something, and he couldn''t help but somehow feel happy that he wasn''t the target of her antics.

    As they ran side by side, Julia began bombarding Astron with questions about his personal life, his study habits, and his training routines.

    She was relentless in her inquiries, firing off one question after another with her trademark enthusiasm.

    "How do you study Astron? Do you have a strict schedule, or do you just wing it?" Julia asked, her voice filled with curiosity.

    Astron remained silent, his expression stoic as he focused on his running.

    "And why do you always train so hard? Is it fun to act all edgy and mysterious all the time?" Julia continued, undeterred by Astron''sck of response.

    Still, Astron remained silent, his attention fixed on the path ahead.

    "Come on, Astron, don''t be so quiet! Is this just your natural demeanor, or are you intentionally being this way?" Julia persisted, her questionsing one after another.

    "Is it fun to be edgy?"

    "Do you like being rude to others?"

    "How do you make your hair?"

    "Why is your skin this pale?"

    "Do you y games?"

    "Do you have any hobbies?"

    "Is there anyone you like?"

    She continuously bombarded him with questions.

    Yet, despite Julia''s efforts to engage him in conversation, Astron remained silent, his expression unreadable.

    But Julia, undeterred by hisck of response, assumed that he was simply getting irritated, even though he showed no signs of it on his face. This was how she had usually dealt with others, the people she wanted to annoy.

    She would usually do this to Lucas, annoying him. But because he had been acting somehow differently, she couldn''t do it anymore, and doing such things to Ethan had been way too easy for some reason.

    "Come on, don''t you see, he is not responding."

    Even Ethan was tired of her questions. ''What a mental strength¡­.'' And he couldn''t help but feel that Astron''s mental strength was way too strong. ''If I were him, I would have answered them already.'' Of course, Ethan already knew Julia wasn''t that interested in Astron. She didn''t even want to know the answer to these questions. She just wanted to annoy someone.

    Also, it wasn''t that Astron didn''t want to get away from Julia. It was just that whenever he tried, Julia would effortlessly close the distance.

    After all, being a high ranker wasn''t a joke, and she was a physical type on top of that. And this made her a lot harder to shake off.

    Just as Julia was about to fire off another round of questions, a sudden shift in the atmosphere caught her attention. A chill ran down her spine as she sensed the presence of another person approaching.

    A figure emerged before them, exuding a strong aura thatmanded attention. Her purple hair cascaded down to her shoulders, framing her elegant features as she looked at them with a serene smile.

    "Junior," she greeted Astron with a nod, her voice gentle, yet the eyes looking at Julia were somehow cold. "Who is this?"

    "Senior Maya."

 Chapter 336 78.3 - Crossing Tables

    <h4>Chapter 336 Chapter 78.3 - Crossing Tables</h4>

    Recently, Maya has been feeling troubled a lot. For some reason, the scenes she had heard at that time didn''t leave her mind.

    She had never considered herself an old-fashioned or conservative person. She was very open to ideas; she didn''t dislike other people out of nowhere.

    She was against those negative emotions. After all, she had grown up while receiving her kind-hearted parents'' love. The values that were instilled in her when she was a child had never been something that she wanted to discard.

    ''Temperance against hardship is the way of nature and the way of Evergreens.''

    She still remembered her mother''s words. Though her rtionship with her father was close, her father had shown a bit too much of a love for her, and it was her mother who had taken the position of teaching her in general.

    But, now, something appeared. Something that had disturbed her peaceful life. Something that went against those values.

    Her inner turmoil grew with each passing day, her mind consumed by the scenes that reyed in her head relentlessly. She couldn''t shake the image of Astron and Sylvie dancing together, their movements graceful yet unsettling to her.

    Despite her logical understanding as a mage and her past experiences telling her that there was nothing inherently wrong with their dance, something deep within her heartfelt conflicted.

    Her feelings towards Astron had always beenplex, a mixture of admiration, friendship, and something deeper that she couldn''t quite put into words. Yet, seeing him with Sylvie had stirred up emotions she hadn''t anticipated.

    She felt a knot ¨C a knot that refused to move down.

    She felt something inside her rising ¨C a feeling she wanted to suppress no matter what, something that she knew wasn''t good for her image.

    ''There is no need to get angry.''

    She tried to rationalize her emotions, reminding herself that the dance was just a dance devoid of any deeper meaning or significance.

    She wanted to think that the junior she knew wasn''t someone like this. He wouldn''t randomly get close to other people.

    ''There is nothing wrong with being dance partners. Yes¡­.There is nothing wrong with him touching other girls or being that close¡­''

    However, her inner struggle waspounded by the realization that she couldn''t easily dismiss those thoughts. Despite her best efforts to suppress them, they continued to simmer beneath the surface, refusing to be ignored.

    And she wanted to talk to him, to get rid of these feelings. However, sadly, the academy had a new assignment for them, a practical project that required her to leave the academy. When she returned, she learned that her first years went to a mine, thus making it impossible for her to contact Astron.

    However, she knew one thing.

    ''Junior always works out very early in the day.''

    Therefore, she decided to look for him in his workout times. Waking up very early at 3 A.M., she even put a lot of effort into her looks, making herself look presentable.

    Of course, though Maya was a girl who was innocent in terms of girly things, she had always received praise for her good looks, and this still didn''t change.

    And apparently, being a vampire was something that gave her a weird charm. Her already white skin got a lot whiter, and her figure became more seductive. Even the way she had walked had changed, with her body undergoing a transformation.

    That was something that was apparently innate to vampires. Even her physical attributes increased, rivaling her mana and magic power stats.

    Somehow, she became a strong-bodied mage.

    In any case, under the snow, she was looking for her Junior. Of course, it was never hard for her to find him since she was always able to feel his smell of blood. It was as if she was connected to her somehow.

    Somehow, this made her feel special in a way as well.

    However, as she drew closer, her eyes widened in surprise. There, running beside Astron, was a girl she didn''t recognize. Her short white hair fluttered in the wind, and a radiant smile graced her lips as she chatted animatedly with Astron.

    Of course, from her side, she wasn''t able to see Astron''s mouth, only the girl''s, but it was evident that they were talking.

    ''Who is she?''

    Somehow, a weird feeling enveloped her heart. The same feeling of her insides burning, but a weird chill coursing through.

    She felt cold. Her thoughts turned cold.

    She couldn''t tear her eyes away from the sight.

    Lost in her thoughts and consumed by her emotions, Maya approached them without even noticing the presence of another boy beside the girl.

    "Junior," Maya greeted Astron, her tone unfamiliar.

    ''Why is my voice like this?''

    Even she was unable to understand how such a voice came out of her mouth.

    "Who is this?" She asked, turning her gaze to the girl.

    "Senior Maya." His voice was as calm as usual, without any feelings in them. But somehow, she could tell that Astron was relieved to see her. It was a subtle feeling that couldn''t be put into logical reasoning. She just knew.

    "Senior Maya¡­" The girl before her mumbled as if to contemte Astron''s choice of words. And then, suddenly, she raised her head, locking her eyes with Maya. "Are you, by any chance, Maya Evergreen?" And then she asked.

    Maya locked her eyes with the girl before her, her expression unreadable as she processed Astron''s acknowledgment. When the girl addressed her by name, Maya''s demeanor shifted subtly, her tone turning chilly as she replied, "Yes."

    The girl, Julia Middleton, smirked in response, finding the situation amusing.

    ''Hehehehehe¡­.Look at what he we have here¡­''

    She couldn''t help but smile. Her intuition as a gossiper as well as a woman was telling her something. Something that she would never miss.

    Maya observed her closely, her guard still up despite Julia''s seemingly harmless demeanor.

    "I am Julia Middleton, a freshman."

    As Julia extended her hand in the introduction, Maya didn''t do the same. Though she knew she was being rude, at that moment, she didn''t care.

    However, before Maya could refuse the gesture, Julia spoke reassuringly.

    "I am not a threat to you, don''t worry."

    Maya paused at hearing her words, studying Julia''s eyes intently, searching for any hint. To her surprise, Maya found herself not experiencing the same difort she felt when she saw Astron with Sylvie.

    There was somethingcking in Julia.

    ''What am I doing?''

    Then, she realized her actions. The pressure she was emitting. With the corner of her eyes, she saw Astron slightly frowning as if he was trying to resist something.

    ''I am releasing my aura.''

    Instantly, Maya epted Julia''s hand. "Nice to meet you too, Junior Julia." A hearty smile bloomed on her face instantly.

    And seeing this, Julia was more amused than ever.

    "Huuuuu..."

    Then, from the side, a breath of rxation echoed. Turning her head to the side, Maya saw another boy beside the girl. His wavy blue hair was slightly sweaty.

    "Cough¡­" Realizing that Maya was looking at him, Ethan coughed slightly, tensing. He had never thought Seniors would be this oppressive!

    ''What the hell was that? I felt like she was about to drown me; I couldn''t even breathe at first. Thank god, I have this trait.''

    Thanks to his trait, he was able to resist such an oppressive aura, or else he would already be dead in that dungeon at that time.

    "Ethan Hartley. Nice to meet you, Senior."

    "Nice to meet you too, Junior Ethan."

    Yet somehow, the demeanor of that scary senior changed out of nowhere.

    ''What did she mean by a threat? How did she change this senior''s mood this fast?''

    He threw a look at Julia, who faced the brunt of Senior, and somehow, a new form of respect appeared.

    ''I guess it is a women''s thing.''

    After exchanging introductions with Julia and Ethan, Maya turned her attention back to Astron, her expression softening slightly. "Astron, it''s been a while. How have you been?" she asked, her tone gentle.

    Astron nodded in response. "I''ve been fine, Senior," he replied, his voice calm andposed. "Things have been okay."

    Julia and Ethan observed the interaction from the sidelines, both intrigued by the dynamics at y between Astron and Maya.

    Ethan couldn''t help but feel surprised by Astron''s docile demeanor in Maya''s presence while Julia watched with an amused grin, her curiosity piqued.

    Somehow, in both Ethan''s eyes and Julia''s eyes, Astron looked like a tamed cat.

    As she saw this, Julia''s mind wandered to a certain redhead who had spoken about Astron subconsciously. She shook her head with a slight smile.

    ''My friend¡­.Yourpetition is really strong¡­.Your road will be thorny¡­.'' Meanwhile, Ethan, ever the blunt one when it came to these matters, turned to Maya with a curious expression. "Senior Maya. How do you know Astron?" he asked, his tone straightforward.

    Before Maya could answer, Astron spoke up, his voice carrying a hint of respect. "She''s the one who taught me how to use mana," he exined, his words filled with respect. "In a way, she''s my master."

    "..." Ethan''s mouth was left wide agape. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    ''Is this the same Astron I know?'' The fact that Astron was showing such respect to someone itself was a first.

    "Junior, you are exaggerating."

    "No. If not for you, I may not even be able to use mana now."

    "Sigh¡­It was thanks to your own talent that you were able to grasp it that fast. I didn''t even do much."

    Feeling Julia''s grip on his arm, Ethan flinched slightly and turned his head to look at her, a questioning expression on his face. "What?" he whispered, curious about the reason for her sudden action.

    Julia leaned in closer, her voice barely above a whisper. "Do you realize what this means?" she asked, excitement evident in her tone.

    Ethan furrowed his brow, trying to decipher Julia''s cryptic message. "What are you talking about?" he whispered back, feeling slightly lost.

    "You are hopeless¡­." Yet, Julia just rolled her eyes.

    "What is it?"

    "I won''t tell you. Find it on your own."

    "You¡­.."

    Julia threw onest nce at Maya and Astron, a mischievous smile ying on her lips as she observed their interaction. With a satisfied nod, she made a decision.

    "Let''s leave them to their conversation," she whispered to Ethan, gently tugging on his arm.

    Ethan nodded in agreement, still slightly perplexed by Julia''s earlier excitement but trusting her judgment nheless. He also got the same feeling, as if he didn''t belong here now.

    "Yeah, sure," he whispered back, allowing Julia to lead him away.

    Julia, who was leaving rapidly, turned to look at Senior Maya, who threw a quick gaze at her, and then winked.

    ''You owe me one.

 Chapter 337 78.4 - Crossing Tables

    <h4>Chapter 337 Chapter 78.4 - Crossing Tables</h4>

    As Julia and Ethan retreated, their figures blending into the distance, the atmosphere around Maya and Astron subtly shifted, now stripped of its earlier tension and curiosity. Maya nced around, ensuring they were indeed alone, before her gaze settled back on Astron. She noticed how the departure of the others seemed to bring a more serene calm to their surroundings, a private bubble in the vastness of the campus.

    "What are your ns?" Maya asked, her voice pondering.

    "I am nning to resume my training."

    "I see¡­."

    Taking a small step forward, reducing the physical gap between them, Maya ventured, "Junior, if you don''t mind... would you like to train together?" Her voice was a mix of hopeful and uncertain, an unusual tone for someone who usually exuded confidence.

    Astron looked surprised for a moment, raising his eyebrows, but his expression quickly smoothed. "I don''t mind at all, Senior Maya. It would be my pleasure." His response, delivered with genuine amiability, hid none of the respect he felt for her. "But¡­.No, never mind¡­"

    Just as Astron was about to ask her if she was going to be okay since she was a mage, he remembered that Maya was also a vampire. Her physical attributes were no longer something that could be measured by a human standard.

    Maya felt a wave of relief wash over her, apanied by a flutter of happiness. The prospect of spending time with Astron, without the distractions of others, made her heart light.

    She had always found his presenceforting, and the opportunity to share a simple activity like running seemed suddenly invaluable. It was a chance to reconnect, to understand how the days had stretched into months since theyst spoke earnestly.

    "Then, let''s start?" Maya suggested, already moving towards the track, that her posture be rxed. Astron nodded, falling into step beside her.

    As they began their run, the rhythm of their footsteps became a sort of quiet conversation. The early difort that had hovered around Maya dissipated with each stride, reced by a growing sense of ease.

    There was a lot she wanted to ask, to say, but for the moment, the shared silence wasfortable, speaking volumes of their mutual respect and understanding.

    Astron matched her pace effortlessly, his presence a steady constant by her side. Maya found herself ncing at him asionally, appreciating the way he seemed genuinely content to be there with her.

    ''It makes me feel somehow nostalgic.''

    It reminded her of their earlier days, the simplicity of their interactions, and how much she had missed this. It hadn''t even been half a year, but she still remembered the times when she had taught Astron how to control mana.

    ''He doesn''t seem to have any intention of hiding it.''

    Initially, she thought Astron would hide what he had learned from her, as not knowing how to control mana itself was an abnormality. But on the contrary, he didn''t. Whether it was because he didn''t care or he trusted the two, she wasn''t sure.

    ''Or maybe he wants to show it, like me? No, no, no¡­That is not the case, right?''

    However, as they ran, the silence started bothering her. At first, it was fine, but even for her, such silence was bound to be ufortable, especially for her heart, which had started beating a lot faster for some reason now.

    "Cough¡­." She was about to open her mouth to start a conversation, but suddenly, she felt her saliva stuck in her throat, making her reflexively cough. "Cough, cough, cough¡­." And, somehow, she wasn''t even able to fix it immediately.

    "Cough¡­.Cough¡­."

    "¡­.."

    Seeing her struggling, Astron stopped in his tracks as well, and he slightly approached her and gently tapped her neck.

    "Hick." With a hup, Maya felt the obstacle returning to its desired ce once again.

    Embarrassment washed over Maya in waves, her cheeks burning hotter than the exertion from their run could ount for.

    The simple act of Astron tapping her neck to alleviate her difort felt intensely personal, leaving her flustered in a way she hadn''t anticipated.

    His concern, however natural, pierced through the casual facade she tried to maintain, highlighting a moment of vulnerability she wasn''t prepared to show.

    ''No.''

    It also ignited something; the hunger she was trying to suppress appeared more and more.

    Astron, noticing her struggle, suggested, "We can take a breather if you want," his eyes flicked briefly to her mouth, which was salivating more now.

    ''It had been a while, hadn''t it?''

    He also realized the reason for Maya''s situation.

    Maya, desperately trying to regain herposure, shook her head, the redness of her cheeks betraying her embarrassment. "No, no, it''s fine. We can continue," she managed to say, her voice steadier than she felt.

    She didn''t want to seem fragile or weak in front of Astron, so she forced herself to snap out of it and keep going.

    Eager to divert the conversation away from her embarrassing hup incident, Maya found herself grasping for a topic that would put some distance between her current state and their conversation. "So, I heard something unusual happened in the recent mine exploration. Were you affected?" she asked, her curiosity genuine.

    The mine explorations were notmon, as, in general, they were hard to ess. Thus, abnormally, when the freshmen went there, she naturally heard about it. It was mainly because of Amelia, who had been attending more meetings.

    Maya knew she had rejected Amelia, but she always wanted to be honest about such things.

    Astron nodded, a sh of memory crossing his face as he recalled the event. "Yes, an evil spirit appeared, and some of the tunnels copsed. But it wasn''t much; the situation was dealt with easily," he exined, his tone casual, as if recounting a minor inconvenience rather than a potentially life-threatening scenario.

    Maya couldn''t help but smile at his response, her embarrassment momentarily forgotten. The pride she felt for Astron swelled within her, reinforcing her belief in his capabilities. "Of course, for you, such a thing shouldn''t be hard," she said, her toneced with pride.

    In her mind, Astron was exceptional, someone who could handle any challenge thrown his way since he had been hiding his power.

    Of course, Astron also knew about this perception Maya had over him, and she wasn''t particrly wrong either especially since she had witnessed his prowess firsthand.

    As they resumed their run, Maya felt a sense of satisfaction. The hup incident had passed, and they were back to sharing a moment of connection, albeit through a conversation about their experiences.

    The conversation flowed more easily now, the awkward silence banished by their exchange. Maya listened intently as Astron shared more details about the mine exploration, the strategies he employed, and his thoughts on how to improve safety for future expeditions.

    Her heart swelled with pride with each word, affirming her belief that her junior, Astron, was indeed someone amazing.

    "But, Junior. It seems you have made some friends?"

    "Friends?"

    Seeing Astron raising his eyebrows, Maya also got curious.

    "Weren''t they your friends?"

    After all, she had never seen Astron with other students. He never hung out. Whenever she saw her, he was either training or studying.

    "Those two¡­."Astron mumbled. "I wouldn''t say friends." For him, Julia and Ethan were people from the main cast, someone he needed to look out for.

    The world revolved around them; in a way, they were blessed. They all were future pirs of the world and, in the end, were people who would undoubtedly y a part in his revenge.

    He wasn''t delusional enough to think that he could erase all the demons on his own. He would need manpower eventually.

    And they were such people.

    Maya nodded, a faint "I see" escaping her lips as she processed Astron''s words. A part of her, one she didn''t fully acknowledge, hummed with quiet happiness at the thought of him not having close connections with others as he did with her.

    This unique bond they shared was something she treasured more than she let on, a beacon of light in the oftenpetitive and solitary environment of their academy.

    As theypleted their finalp and approached the academy''s training grounds, an unexpected sensation overtook Maya.

    ''Huh?'' The scent of Astron, a mix of sweat from their run and his unique personal fragrance, enveloped her senses like a spell. She found herself inexplicably drawn to him, her heart racing as she looked into his eyes. The world around her seemed to blur, her focus narrowing to the man before her.

    "Haaaah¡­.."

    Her breathing becamebored, and a dizzy spell caused her to stagger slightly. Maya''s vision tinged with crimson, a sign she recognized all too well¡ªher vampiric natureing to the fore, urged on by her heightened emotions and the allure of Astron''s presence.

    Instinctively, her fangs elongated, a reaction she couldn''t control.

    With a soft thud, she found herself leaning heavily into Astron''s arms, seeking support as she struggled to contain the surge of her vampiric instincts.

    Her head buried in the crook of his arm, she took deep, shuddering breaths, trying to calm the storm within her.

    Astron, ever observant, quickly scanned their surroundings. The training grounds were sparsely popted, with about ten other individuals deeply engrossed in their own routines. None seemed to pay them any heed, wrapped up in their training.

    Yet, Astron knew better than to take chances, especially with Maya in such a vulnerable state.

    "We shouldn''t do this here," he mumbled a note of urgency in his voice. Turning to Maya, he said, "Can you conjure a barrier? Just to cover the CCTV."

    Maya, despite herpromised state, nodded slightly and mustered the concentration required to weave a magical barrier. With a flicker of mana, an imperceptible shield enveloped them, obscuring the view of any prying eyes or surveince equipment.

    Once assured of their privacy, Astron activated his [Umbral Leap], a skill that allowed him to bend the shadows to his will, creating a portal of sorts. In the blink of an eye, they were transported from the training grounds to the seclusion of the nearby forest.

    The forest offered them a sanctuary, a ce away from the judgmental eyes of the world where Maya could regain control without fear.

    "Haaah¡­.I can''t hold it in any longer¡­"

    "It is fine now." Grabbing the hem of his shirt, Astron pulled it over, opening his neck. At that moment, Maya could see the bulging veins underneath his skin. It was as if she had a vision specifically showing the blood underneath.

    "Then¡­." With her gasping breaths, Maya looked over him and then stabbed her fangs into his long white neck.

    In the secluded embrace of the forest, shielded from the prying eyes of the world, Maya sumbed to the overwhelming urge that had been building within her. With Astron''s consent, she leaned in, her fangs piercing the soft skin of his neck.

    The contact sent a jolt through them both, a connection far deeper than the physical act it entailed.

    Astron, though ustomed to this exchange by now, couldn''t suppress a moan that escaped his lips as Maya drank deeply. The sound was a testament to the strange blend of pain and pleasure, a sensation uniquely tied to their bond.

    Maya, intoxicated by the taste and warmth of his blood, found herself biting deeper, her embrace tightening as she sought sce in the closeness of their bodies.

    Astron''s blood was invigorating, richer, and more potent than she remembered. It coursed through her, a wave of warmth that pushed back the cold edge of her vampiric nature.

    Each gulp was like a balm to her frayed senses, a grounding force that pulled her back from the brink.

    As she drank, Maya''s hands roamed involuntarily over Astron''s chest, feeling the contours of his muscles under her fingertips. His skin was smooth, the heat emanating from him enveloping her in aforting embrace.

    Her fingers traced the lines of his arms, exploring the strength and vulnerability of the person who had be her anchor in a tumultuous world.

    Eventually, Maya pulled back, gasping for air. Her thirst was sated, but her heart was full. The act, though born of necessity, had been a reaffirmation of their trust and reliance on each other.

    "Senior Maya, I have a gift for you."

    At that moment, his voice echoed in her ears¡­.

 Chapter 338 78.5 - Crossing Tables

    <h4>Chapter 338 Chapter 78.5 - Crossing Tables</h4>

    "Senior Maya, I have a gift for you."

    Astron reached into the ether of his spatial ring, his movements deliberate, and when his hand reemerged, it sped a small, unassuming box.

    Maya, her senses still heightened from their intimate exchange, watched with curiosity and an unexpected flutter in her heart.

    The taste of Astron''s blood lingered on her lips, a vivid reminder of the depth of their connection.

    "A gift?" she echoed, her voice tinged with surprise and something akin to wonder. Astron nodded, his gaze earnest.

    "It''s nothing as extraordinary as Starbloom Essence," he admitted, "but I believe it will be beneficial to you." His humility and the thoughtfulness behind the gesture only served to deepen Maya''s appreciation for her junior.

    A warm smile spread across her face, reflecting her gratitude and the special bond they shared.

    Taking the box from Astron''s hands, she carefully lifted the lid, revealing a bracelet nestled within. It was a simple design, yet there was an elegance to its simplicity.

    The bracelet was ck, its surface smooth and unadorned, save for subtle, intricate patterns that seemed to absorb the light around it, giving it an almost ethereal quality.

    "This is beautiful," Maya whispered, genuinely touched. The bracelet, while unassuming, held a weight of significance. Her intuition whispered of its value, not in material terms, but in the protection and advantage it could offer her.

    "But, I can''t ept-"

    However, she knew this junior of hers was someone with a rtively hard condition. Of course, how could she haven''t checked his past after all this time? From the start, she knew about his situation as an orphan, and she knew his savings wouldn''t be much.

    Thus, she didn''t want this to financially burden him. For her, spending money may not be an issue, but that didn''t mean she didn''t know about the money itself. If this happened one year ago, she might have been seen as ignorant, but that wasn''t the case now.

    "Senior." However, his voice made her stop her thoughts.

    "Ah¡­" Looking into his eyes, she remembered the times when she gave him the Starbloom Essence.

    ''He initially refused as well, yet then he epted it. I remember how it feels for one''s gift to be rejected, yet why am I doing it now?''

    Realizing that her act of ''looking after him'' would only hurt him more, she decided to drop the act.

    "Sorry. I was being inconsiderate."

    "It is fine." Astron waved his hand as Maya looked at the bracelet.

    "It''s a special artifact," Astron exined, watching her reaction closely. "It''s highly resistant to magical energies and can protect the wearer from certain status effects, especially those rted to internal changes. I thought it mighte in handy, considering your... unique circumstances."

    Astron''s exnation shed further light on the bracelet''s unique properties. "In the future, should there be an instance where you might lose control or feel overwhelmed by your nature, this artifact will help suppress those urges to a certain extent," he said, his tone serious yet gentle. It was clear he had thought deeply about what would truly benefit Maya, considering her unique challenges.

    Maya was taken aback by the specificity of the gift. It was as if the bracelet had been crafted with her in mind, addressing a fear that lingered in the back of her consciousness¡ªthe fear of losing control.

    The realization that Astron had gone to such lengths to find something so profoundly suited to her needs touched her deeply. She looked up at him, a mixture of gratitude and wonder in her eyes.

    "How long have you been searching for something like this?" she asked, her voice soft with emotion.

    Astron met her gaze, his own eyes reflecting a sincerity that was rare in thepetitive environment in which they thrived. "I dislike being in debt to others, especially when it involves favors," he confessed. "So, from the moment you gave me the Starbloom Essence, I began searching for something that could be of equal value to you."

    His words resonated with Maya. The idea that Astron had spent so much time and effort, possibly even since the moment he received her gift, in finding something so thoughtful for her amplified the significance of the bracelet.

    It wasn''t just a protective artifact; it was a symbol of Astron''s dedication and gratitude.

    Maya felt a warmth spread through her heart, a feeling that went beyond the usual camaraderie expected between seniors and juniors.

    Astron''s gesture was a clear indication of his respect and care for her, qualities that were often overshadowed by thepetitive and sometimes ruthless nature of their world.

    "Thank you, Astron," she said, her voiceced with genuine appreciation. "I will treasure it."

    As she fastened the bracelet around her wrist, she felt a subtle shift, a sense of feeling that she hadn''t felt before.

    ''It is getting a lot harder for me to hold it in. Did you know it, Junior?''

    She thought inwardly. Whether it was intentional or not, Astron''s even small gestures and his habits looked good in Maya''s eyes.

    She locked into his lips, a small fire being lit in her eyes.

    ''I want to do it¡­.''

    She gathered her conviction.

    ''Why am I waiting?''

    Was there a reason for her to wait? Why was she prolonging it? At the end of the day, weren''t her feelings crystal clear now?

    "Y-you know, junior." She stuttered, trying to gather her words.

    Maya''s resolve, a fiery determination ignited by her feelings and the intimate moment they shared, propelled her forward. The world around them seemed to blur, the forest''s ambient sounds fading into a distant echo.

    Every step she took towards Astron felt like a testament to the emotions she had been wrestling with, emotions that now surged with an intensity she could no longer contain.

    Astron''s gaze, steady and unyielding, met hers. There was no pushback and no signs of withdrawal. Yet, as she positioned herself closer, a breath away from the culmination of her desires, a stark image shattered her courage.

    Her mind conjured a vivid scenario of a harsh rejection from Astron, questioning her audacity to assume their rtionship could evolve.

    This sudden, intrusive thought jolted Maya back to a harsh reality. The warmth that had enveloped her moments ago receded as if it were a tide pulling away from the shore, leaving her stranded in a sea of doubt and fear.

    ''No¡­I can''t¡­.'' The possibility of losing what they already had, thepanionship, the silent understanding, and the mutual respect became a tangible threat.

    Trembling, Maya retreated, her movements hesitant and unsure. The fear of rejection, of misinterpreting the depth and nature of their rtionship, overshadowed her desires.

    ''I can''t afford to lose this.'' She wasn''t ready to gamble the connection they shared, not on uncertainty, not on a whim that could just as easily be her heart misleading her.

    "I... I''m sorry, Junior. I think... I got carried away," she managed to stammer, her voice a mix of embarrassment and a deep-

    seated fear of having crossed a line that couldn''t be uncrossed.

    "No, it is fine." Astron once again didn''t seem to mind. In any case, she hadn''t realized it at this moment, but Astron was already considering her act of drinking blood as something intimate, so what she did right now didn''t hold any meaning.

    After all, she had stepped back at thest second.

    "T-then¡­.should we leave."

    "Okay."

    With that, the two left, one going to the training grounds and the other going to the Elemental Chamber.

    ******

    Emma Thompson was lying in her room doing her nails. After all, she needed to present herself better for today''s meeting.

    With the sophomore-year students finishing their assignment just yesterday, they finally had the time to interact socially with each other.

    And she had a boy to impress. Frank Tower, a mage from her ss, got her attention. His looks were fine, and he had quite an impressive smile.

    RING!

    Just at that moment, her smartwatch rang.

    "Hmm?"

    She quickly threw a look at the screen and saw a message from an unknown number.

    Continue as the message will be the pictures of her bullying a girl on the ground. Her face will be clearly seen. After she sees the picture

    Emma''s heart skipped a beat as she stared at the image that shed on her smartwatch screen. It was a picture of her, unmistakably her, towering over a girl cowering on the ground. The memory flooded back with vivid rity, a moment of weakness and cruelty she had hoped to bury deep in her past.

    Her breath caught in her throat as she realized the severity of the situation. This wasn''t just a random threat; it was a damning piece of evidence that could shatter the carefully crafted facade she had built for herself.

    With trembling fingers, Emma typed a response, her mind racing with panic and desperation. [Who is this? What do you want?] she demanded, her voice echoing her inner turmoil.

    The reply came swiftly, cutting through the silence like a knife. [We need you to do something,] it read, the words carrying an ominous weight that sent a chill down Emma''s spine.

    Emma''s initial instinct was to deny the authenticity of the photo, to bluff her way out of the situation with false bravado. [This photo is fake,] she typed, hoping against hope that her bluff would hold.

    But the response she received shattered her fragile facade of denial. [We can check if you want,] it said, a simple statement that pierced through Emma''s defenses like a dagger to the heart.

    Emma''s resolve crumbled in an instant, the weight of the situation bearing down on her like a heavy burden. With a resigned sigh, she conceded defeat, her fingers moving almost mechanically as she typed out her next question. [What do you want?] she asked, her voice barely a whisper in the suffocating silence of her room.

    As Emma stared at the photo of the two people eating, recognition dawned upon her.

    [You just need to do what you always did.]

 Chapter 339 79.1 - Commotion

    Chapter 339  79.1 - Commotion

    ??[You just need to do what you always did.]

    Emma''s gaze hardened as she studied the photo more closely, her eyes narrowing at the sight of Jane--Mia to some--who satughing, seemingly carefree with a boy across from her at a small diner.

    ''It is him!''

    The boy was none other than the very one who had stepped inst time when Emma had gotten overly aggressive with Jane.

    That boy had be a thorn in her side, his defiance an irritation. Thus, she had taught him a lesson. She still remembered how she had stepped on him; it was truly an ethereal feeling. Being in power in such situations was really something addicting, after all.

    ''Heh, this is why I hate such bigots. They can''t ascertain the type of girls that would be fit for them.''

    Then, another realization stung. Jane, who had been keeping a low profile in ss, wasn''t actually stepping back as Emma had thought. Instead, she was redirecting her social energies, possibly growing closer to that guy, something Emma couldn''t tolerate.

    ''You bitch....Now that you have learned your lesson, you are trying to entice other guys, huh? Do you think you can do as you please, away from my eyes? After being a whore before, now you are trying to spread your legs to others?''

    Her jealousy and anger red anew, fueled by the image before her and the coercive nudge from her anonymous ckmailer.

    Her hands trembled slightly as she typed a response. [What exactly do you want me to do?] Emma''s mind raced, already dreading the answer she might receive but knowing full well that her options were limited.

    She was caught in a web of her own past actions, each thread pulling tighter around her with every passing second.

    The reply came quickly, chilling in its brevity. [Ensure the time they are spending now is messed up. Scare them enough to avoid each other. You know how. Also, make sure that the results are satisfying. You don''t have much time.]

    Emma''s thoughts swirled with a mix of resentment and begrudging understanding as she pieced together the intentions behind the anonymous demand. "They must be jealous... Want to see them fall apart," she muttered under her breath, a small smirk ying at the corner of her lips.

    It wasn''t umon in her social circles to sabotage others out of envy or spite, and in a twisted way, she felt a connection to the mysterious figure pulling her strings.

    ''Whoever are those bastards, they are definitely familiar to me. But, I doubt that they want Jane...Well, if they want her to resort to such methods, then it will not be good for her at all. After all, they didn''t even help her when she was in need.''

    If disrupting Jane and the guy''s burgeoning rtionship was the goal, then it was a task Emma found distastefully familiar but entirely within her wheelhouse.

    Though she hadn''t noticed it, she was already addressing the ckmailers as "them" since the message mostly contained "we." And, since the picture came, it meant that the ckmailer was directly rted to that time, being a possible witness, yet they just watched.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, albeit marred by the coercion hanging over her, Emma picked up her phone and began sending out messages to her gang. "Meeting, 20 minutes, usual spot," she texted, her fingers moving swiftly over the screen.

    As her ns began to take shape, her demeanor hardened; the earlier unease at being manipted transitioned into a cold determination to execute the task effectively and regain some semnce of control over her situation.

    As her friends confirmed one by one, Emma outlined her strategy. They would need to be subtle yet impactful, instilling just enough fear and difort to drive a wedge between Jane and Ethan without drawing undue attention to themselves. Emma knew the bnce well; it was a game she had yed too many times before.

    "Heh, just watch." Then, with a smile, she left her room.

    *******

    Today was a beautiful day for Jane. After all, she met with ''him'' early in the morning, and they had been spending time together.

    Though she had tried to push the distance and let ''him'' go so that he wouldn''t entangled with other things, he refused. Even though he was an airhead on his own and somehow ''innocent'' in this world, he was able to see through what she was doing.

    It was undoubtedly a weird way of showing this, but she wasn''t able to refuse his words at some point. She couldn''t bring herself up to block him.

    All the time, they had texted each otherte at night or whenever they were free; those times were really nice, and she somehow wasn''t feeling lonely when she was doing so.

    Of course, since they were both busy with their lives and their academy schedule, they weren''t able to meet each other physically.

    That was why they were here right now.

    "Is the food to your liking?" ''He'' asked.

    His face was turned towards her, a gentle curiosity in his sharp hazel eyes, which seemed to reflect not just the light but the depths of his genuine concern for her. Jane admired those eyes; they always seemed to pierce right through to the heart of things, yet they did so with such warmth and kindness.

    "Ethan, it''s wonderful, thank you," Jane replied, her gaze lingering a moment longer than necessary on his features. Ethan''s wavy blue hair caught the sunlight filtering through the caf?? window, highlighting various shades of azure and teal that reminded her of the ocean on a sunny day.

    His hair always looked like it carried secrets of the deep sea, effortlessly tousled as if he''d juste back from a windswept beach.

    His smile, when he grinned in response to her approval of the food, was another feature she found endlessly endearing. It was the sort of smile that reached his eyes, crinkling them at the corners and lighting up his entire face.

    There was an infectious joy in his smile that made it impossible for Jane not to smile back despite the swarm of butterflies she felt fluttering in her stomach.

    And then there were the little things, like the way he tilted his head when he was listening intently or the thoughtful furrow between his brows when he was concerned. Each gesture, each expression, addedyers to his simple, undeniable charm that Jane found herself increasingly drawn to.

    As she sat across from him, savoring not just the meal but the entire scene, she was struck by how natural it felt to be with him, how every moment seemed to confirm that her feelings were deepening, entangling more with eachugh they shared and every look they exchanged.

    "!"

    Just as Jane felt the weight of her own smile reflecting back Ethan''s, her gaze drifted past his shoulder to a familiar and unsettling sight.

    ''No!''

    There, in the corner of the caf¨¦, stood a group of her schoolmates, their faces an ensemble of poorly concealed malevolence.

    ''Why are you here?''

    Her heart sank as her eyes met Emma''s¡ªthe leader of the pack and her most fervent tormentor. The smile that curled Emma''s lips was nothing short of sinister, and it sent a cold shiver down Jane''s spine, marring the perfect afternoon.Top of Form

    Jane''s reaction did not go unnoticed by Ethan, whose attentive eyes picked up on her sudden shift. His expression turned from one of contentment to concern in an instant. "What is the matter?" he asked gently, following her gaze to the disturbing assembly.

    Before Jane could muster an exnation, or perhaps a dismissal to ease Ethan''s worry, a voice sliced through the buzz of caf¨¦ chatter; it was loud, brash, and unmistakably Emma''s.

    "Look what we have here, the lovebirds!" Emma called out, her voice dripping with mock affection and scorn. She strode towards their table, her gang trailing behind like shadows echoing her every step.

    Ethan turned to face the oing group, his expression hardening as he took in the situation. He might have been described by Jane as somewhat airheaded and innocent, but there was a palpable shift in his demeanor now¡ªa protective edge that seemed to surface naturally in response to the threat.

    After all, he had once been subjected to this senior''s attitude. He still remembered the memories of that time when he had been stepped on and beaten without much effort. Though, at that time, he faced them as a group, Ethan was very well aware that he wouldn''t be able to beat them even if they weren''t a group.

    Emma stopped just short of their table, her smirk broadening as she sized up the scene. "Enjoying a little date, are we?" she sneered, her eyes flicking between Jane and Ethan. "Must be nice, living in your little bubble. Let me guess, nning your future together? Or just pretending things are normal for a change?"

    Jane felt her cheeks flush with a mix of embarrassment and anger. She wanted to retort, to defend their moment of peace, but the words stuck in her throat.

    ''I can''t¡­.'' After all, Emma knew about those times somehow.

    It was Ethan who spoke, his voice ''calm'' yet firm. "Is there a reason you''re interrupting us, Senior?" he asked, standing his ground against her invasive presence. Of course, there was a wave of anger rising inside him, as no matter how good he was, even he wouldn''t be able to forgive those who tormented the person he adored.

    Emma''s response to Ethan''s query wasced with condescension. "I''m just doing someone a favor by showing him what kind of girl he''s getting involved with." She turned her attention to Jane, her tone dripping with mockery. "Isn''t that right, ~Mia?"

    At the mention of ''Mia,'' Jane recoiled as if struck, her expression crumbling into one of distress. The use of the name, one tied to painful memories and a past Emma had exploited for her own gain, visibly shook her. She hunched over slightly, unable to meet anyone''s gaze, her body trembling lightly in her seat.

    Ethan''s patience snapped. He''d had enough of the veiled threats and the overt bullying. "That''s enough," he said sharply, his voice rising a bit with a protective fervor. "It''s none of your business what kind of person is Jane to me. You should mind your own affairs."

    Emma scoffed, casting a disdainful nce at Ethan. "People like you just don''t get it, do¡ª" she started, but was cut off as one of her gang members ''identally'' stumbled, sending a ssh of her cold drink cascading over Jane''s head. "Oops, my bad," the girl snickered, not bothering to hide her amusement.

    The sight of Jane, drenched and humiliated, was thest straw for Ethan. His features twisted in anger as he reached out, his intention clear¡ªto confront Emma directly. But before his hand could meet her arm, another hand mped down on his wrist, stopping him mid-motion.

    A boy from Emma''s group,rger and clearly older, stepped forward, his grip iron-tight on Ethan''s arm. "What do you think you''re doing, attacking a senior with mana?" he hissed, his voice low and threatening.

    Ethan tried to pull free, his voice tense as he argued, "I didn''t

    ¡ª"

    He was cut off by a swift punch to the face from the boy, which sent him staggering back onto the table, his cheek reddening instantly from the impact. The caf¨¦, until now buzzing with subdued whispers and curious nces, fell into a shocked silence at the violence.

    Jane, still recovering from the shock and humiliation of the drink, looked up with a mix of fear and desperation. Tears welled in her eyes as she reached out to Ethan, who was now cradling his face, his expression one of pain and confusion.

    Around them, the mood had shifted dramatically; what had started as a simple meal had spiraled into a scene of bullying and aggression, leaving both Jane and Ethan vulnerable and publicly shamed.

 Chapter 340 79.2 - Commotion

    Chapter 340  79.2 - Commotion

    ??On the academy grounds, while the snow was falling, rare footage of three girls who had the fate of being exceptional in the future could be seen.

    "Hey, do you have something?"

    Julia raised her head, looking at the other two.

    "Do I have what?"

    Irina asked, seemingly perturbed. Her mind seemed to be elsewhere,pletely unconnected to the present.

    "Of course, something to talk about? I am really bored, you know."

    Julia replied. Since they had been training and studying from the morning, she had already reached her limit, and her ADHD was kicking in, especially with her addiction to gossip and entertainment.

    "Ah¡­." Irina shook her head. "I don''t have¡­"

    "You?" Seeing that she wouldn''t be able to get anything from Irina, Julia turned her attention to Lilia, who had already expected what was about toe.

    "Hmm¡­" Lilia put her finger to her lips to give the impression that there was something. Julia, seeing that, slightly twitched the corner of her mouth.

    ''She is doing it again.'' Inwardly cringing, she maintained her expression, as she knew this was what Lilia liked to do.

    Lilia finally smiled, her eyes lighting up with the kind of insider knowledge that only someone deeply embedded in the politics of high society would possess. "Actually, there is something," she began, her voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper. Julia leaned in, her interest clearly piqued, while even Irina seemed to momentarily snap back to reality, her ears perked up at the mention of something potentially juicy.

    Lilia''s eyes darted around to ensure no one else was within earshot before she continued. "The ckthorn family is considering entering an alliance with the Harringtons," she disclosed, her voice barely a whisper. Julia''s eyes widened; such news was exactly the kind of thing she loved to sink her teeth into.

    "There are rumors," Lilia added, pausing for effect, "that they might merge their businesses on the archaeology front."

    Julia''s mind raced at the implications, and she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows.

    The ckthorns and the Harringtons were two of the most influential families within their respective fields, while thetter was in the slightly lower rankspared to the former.

    A partnership between them could shift power dynamics not only in the academy but perhaps even in broader society.

    However, while saying that, Lilia didn''t forget to check Irina''s reactions, and she saw nothing as if Irina didn''t even care.

    ''Did she not understand what this implies, or does she really not care?''

    There were two types of merging for noble families. One of them was a clear business contract where that was solely in the form ofpanies. The other one was to clearly manage families by entering an arranged marriage.

    Thetter would be the way of showing the world that the contract was a lot deeper and the alliance was a lot stronger as well.

    Of course, being the heirs of such families, all three girls were very well aware of such topics, as arranged marriages were the fate awaiting those whocked behindpared to their other siblings.

    That was why Lilia was slightly surprised, as she knew Irina had long liked Victor and that he was the most likely candidate for the marriage.

    "Why archaeology, though?" Julia mused aloud. "Both families have their fingers in so many pies. What''s so special about archaeology all of a sudden?"

    Irina, who had been quiet, chimed in, her tone thoughtful. "There''s been a lot of talk about new discoveries and untouched sites that promise immense historical value. Maybe it''s about securing first ess to these ces before anyone else."

    It really looked like she didn''t care, and Lilia trusted her judgment.

    ''So she is finally over it¡­.'' Feeling happy for her friend, Lilia smiled. And then she nodded in agreement to Irina''s words. "Exactly. And with both familiesbining their resources and influence, they could potentially dominate the field, controlling major discoveries and the narrative around them."

    Julia nodded, processing the information. The implications were vast, and the potential for exclusive stories or insider information could be invaluable. "This could be big," she whispered, already thinking about the various angles from which she could approach the topic in her next gossip round.

    "However, there are some other rumors as well," Lilia whispered.

    "What is it?"

    Lilia leaned closer, her voice dropping even lower as she added anotheryer to their discussion. "You know, the Harringtons have a history of researching relics from the pre-Nexus Convergence. And there are whispers that they''re particrly well-versed in ancient artifacts and ancient energies. Maybe there''s some connection there."

    Irina and Julia raised their eyebrows, intrigued by this deeper level of spection but also aware of their limited ess to the inner workings of such high-level dealings. They knew their role wasn''t to pry too deeply with their current information but to keep ears open for more tangible leads.

    After all, though they would be the future heads of their families, right now, they were in the academy and the things that they knew would already be known by their parents and the heads of the families.

    As they mulled over these revtions, musing about the potential implications, Irina''s gaze drifted across the academy grounds. Her eyesnded on a lone figure walking by himself ¨C it was Astron. A smile tugged at her lips, and she began to straighten up, preparing to call out to him.

    However, before she could utter a word, Julia reached out, cing a finger to her own lips with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Sshhh," she hissed softly, signaling Irina to remain silent.

    Puzzled but intrigued by Julia''s sudden secretive demeanor, Irina leaned in, whispering, "What? Why?"

    Julia''s eyes sparkled with the thrill of the moment. "Let''s just watch for a bit," she whispered back, her gaze fixed on Astron. "Sometimes, you learn more by observing than interacting. You never know what¡ªor who¡ªyou might discover."

    ''Hehehehe¡­.I wonder if he will be meeting with that Senior. And I wonder what Irina''s reaction would be to see her? It would certainly be interesting to watch.''

    She thought smirking. Of course, this act may be seen as her looking for her friend''s demise for entertainment, but in fact, she was actually looking after her friend.

    Without knowing what type of connection that guy had with that senior, if Irina were to connect too much, she would be way more heartbroken. In times like these, knowing it earlier would certainly help, even though it may hurt.

    Irina, though slightly disappointed at her advance stopped, couldn''t help but get drawn into Julia''s yful scheme.

    ''Does she know something?'' As she knew, Julia wasn''t a girl who acted without any clear goal.

    "I am in." Lilia also nodded, somehow wanting to see what this guy was up to. Though they may not be close, Astron was someone she considered with the potential to be able to work under her; thus, grasping his weaknesses would mean a lot.

    The trio huddled closer together, their attention now split between the unfolding dynamics of their families and the solitary figure of Astron as he moved through the snowyndscape, unaware of the watchful eyes upon him.

    As they trailed Astron through the snowy academy grounds, their curiosity deepened with every step he took.

    Entering the northeastern district, an area buzzing with the intellectual energy of students and researchers seemed to confirm their suspicions that Astron was meeting someone.

    The district, known for its cozy cafes and proximity to the research center, was amon gathering ce for those looking to rx or engage in informal study sessions.

    ''Who is he meeting? Is there someone I don''t know?''

    Irina''s thoughts raced, imagining who Astron could be meeting, while Julia''s smile widened, pleased with the intrigue they were uncovering. The fun of the chase had fully caught them now.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    However, their focus shifted abruptly as a wave of energy pulsated through the air.

    "!"

    The distinctive ripple of mana was unmistakable, indicating a disturbance nearby. Both Lilia and Irina, sensitive to such fluctuations, recognized it instantly as signs of a conflict or brawl¡ªa rarity but not unheard of among the academy''s passionate and sometimes hot-headed students.

    "Someone is fighting." Not knowing why they were still speaking with whispers, Irina informed others.

    "Yeah, I know."

    Turning towards the source of the disturbance, Lilia''s enhanced vision, honed from her training as a ranger, caught sight of a troubling scene within one of the cafes.

    Ethan, with his face bloodied, was sprawled across a table, surrounded by a group of unknown individuals. It was clear from his posture and the tension around him that he was either in the middle of a confrontation or had just suffered the worst end of one.

    Lilia''s instincts as a protector kicked in, and she whispered urgently to herpanions, "That''s Ethan¡ªhe''s in trouble."

    "What?"

    "Ethan is in trouble?"

    Without hesitation, the trio''s earlier mission of following Astron was put on hold. It was an unconscious act.

    The importance of family alliances and camaraderie among their circle, especially those of notable houses, dictated their next actions.

    Quickly and quietly, they approached the cafe, their minds shifting from curiosity about Astron''s activities to concern for Ethan''s well-being.

    After all, the former was something they did just for entertainment.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    Without even wasting for a second, Julia, being the hot-

    blooded girl she is, instantly dashed through the caf¨¦.

    "Hey!"

    Lilia and Irina tried to calm her down to assess the situation first, but Julia was already far away.

    "Sigh¡­." With a sigh, Lilia followed Julia, noticing that standing there wouldn''t help.

    "Wa-"

    Irina was left alone for a second, beingte in judgment. She threw a gaze at where Astron was but only to see that he was no longer there.

    "Tch."

    With a click of her tongue, she also followed her friends'' tracks, instantly rushing to the caf¨¦.

 Chapter 341 79.3 - Commotion

    Chapter 341  79.3 - Commotion

    ??<Inside the cafe, within the academy grounds>

    "What do you think you''re doing, attacking a senior with mana?"

    "I didn''t¡ª"

    Without warning, the senior punched Ethan swiftly in the face, causing him to stumble back onto the table. The impact was so forceful that his cheek turned red instantly.

    "Cough¡­."

    Ethan coughed blood from his nose, his vision blurring. The force behind the punch wasn''t simple at all, and he knew the strength of the senior couldn''t be underestimated.

    "How dare you?"

    Emma''s face contorted in feigned fear and indignation as she watched Ethan struggle to right himself on the table, his nose bleeding profusely.

    The cafe was steeped in stunned silence, the only sound of Ethan''sbored breathing and the murmur of hushed whispers from the onlookers.

    "Why did you attack me?" Emma''s voice crescendoed into a shrill usation, her eyes darting around the room to gather the support of the shocked audience. "Is this how you treat your seniors? You''re a menace!"

    Ethan, wincing in pain, tried to interject once again, this time his voice hoarse. "I didn''t¡ª"

    But Emma wasn''t about to let him speak. After all, if she were to let him do as he pleased, this whole ordeal would be meaningless.

    Not every time physical power was the solution. The power of the crowd was a lot bigger than that, and she was well aware of that fact.

    She interrupted swiftly, a crescendo of outrage building in her voice. "And to think you were even associating with a whore! Such a bully¡ª"

    Her next words were cut short, however, as a palpable shift in the room''s atmosphere stopped her cold. Her eyes widened slightly, sensing the approach of a potent energy. ''Someone with a strong aura ising,'' she thought, her heart rate spiking not from fear but from the awareness of a new, unexpected element in the unfolding drama.

    SWOOSH!

    At that precise moment, Julia burst into the scene. Her presence was like a shockwave, her aura palpable and intimidating even to those who weren''t sensitive to such energies.

    Her eyes scanned the scene, immediately focusing on the chaos around Ethan. She hadn''t seen what led up to this moment but was drawn to the obvious distress of a fellow student and the aggressive stance of the senior.

    "What''s happening here?" Julia demanded, her voice carrying amanding tone that mirrored her strong aura. Her gaze brieflynded on the badge on Emma''s uniform, identifying her as a senior. Her expression hardened as she tried to piece together the situation from the scattered whispers and Emma''s outraged shouts.

    Emma, momentarily taken aback by Julia''s sudden entrance, tried to regain her momentum. Though her white hair and blue eyes, as well as her aura, somehow made her exceptional, Emma didn''t think much of it.

    ''This girl, did I know her from somewhere?'' She thought but knew it wasn''t the time to stop.

    "This student attacked me unprovoked!" she eximed, pointing an usatory finger at Ethan, who was still trying to steady himself.

    Julia''s eyes narrowed skeptically. She looked around, seeking any corroborating testimony from the crowd. She didn''t believe that Ethan would do such a thing.

    "There is no way he would do such a thing." She replied, raising her head. "There is clearly something wrong with this."

    Even if Ethan were to do something like this, that meant there was reason for him to do so.

    "Hmm?" Noticing that the neer had already taken her stance, Emma''s gaze was narrowed.

    ''This girl¡­.''

    She instantly noticed that she was this guy''s friend, a possible aplice.

    ''Tch¡­This makes it a lot moreplicated.''

    After all, the more people get involved in this, the more dangerous it is. ''What have I gotten myself into?'' Starting with ckmail, now turning to another.

    Lilia and Irina had just entered the cafe behind her, both equally alert and prepared to support their friend.

    Lilia stepped forward, her gaze analytical. "Is there anyone who saw the start of this altercation?" she asked the room. Her voice, although calm, carried an authoritative weight that prompted a few in the crowd to exchange nervous nces.

    One timid voice spoke up from the back, "He didn''t start-"

    ''No, you won''t!''

    Emma sensed her control of the narrative slipping as a timid voice began to contradict her version of events. In a quick attempt to regain the upper hand, she raised her voice, cutting across the quiet murmur of the cafe.

    "Are we now siding with the attacker, even though he was clearly in the wrong? Have the freshmen always been so presumptuous? Thinking they can act however they wish?" Her tone wasden with disdain, attempting to sway the crowd by casting doubt on the freshmen''s behavior.

    Julia, Lilia, and Irina exchanged quick nces, their eyes narrowing in response to Emma''s tactics. Julia spoke up firmly, "We are not condemning anyone without hearing the full story. It''s important to listen to both sides before making any judgments." Her statement was clear and unbiased, reinforcing the need for fairness and due process in resolving the conflict.

    Behind Emma, a senior with a sharp, calcting look and a wide smirk intervened. "We acted out of self-defense," he asserted confidently. "As seniors, we''re here to guide and take care of the juniors. Why would we harm them without a good reason?" His words flowed smoothly, a hint of charisma weaving through his speech. But then, his smirk briefly curled his lips before his expression turned cold and serious. He added, "Or are you implying something else? That''s a serious im."

    The cafe''s atmosphere thickened with tension as hisst sentence hung in the air. The senior''s words carried an unusual weight, his presence seeming to swell with a subtle but unmistakable power. Lilia''s eyebrows rose in realization.

    ''This¡­.This is not normal¡­''

    She could sense something amiss with how the senior''s words resonated. Quickly turning into her mana sensitivity, she recognized the telltale signs of a maniption skill at work¡ªhis mana subtly enhancing his speech to influence the emotions and perceptions of those listening, making him appear more credible and persuasive.

    ''As expected, this guy has a special skill.''

    Reacting swiftly, Lilia stepped slightly forward, her voice calm yet carrying a hint of urgency. "Everyone, please remain calm and focused. It''s crucial that we assess this situation objectively."

    Turning her attention briefly to Julia and Irina, Liliamunicated through a quick, meaningful look that they needed to counteract the senior''s influence. Irina nodded subtly, understanding the need to stabilize the situation and keep the crowd from being swayed by mana-enhanced rhetoric.

    Yet, that wasn''t the case for Julia. She wasn''t a girl who was good at such politics, after all, and she was someone who was hot-headed. Different from Irina, Julia''s was more innate, and in such situations where things would get moreplex, she wouldn''t be the one to step back.

    "Sigh¡­." She released a hearty sigh deep from her lungs.

    ''!'' ''!'' Both Irina and Lilia instantly had their body hairs rose.

    "St-"

    As they realized what was about to happen. They knew their friend, what kind of person she was, and how she would act.

    Julia, unable to contain her frustration and anger any longer, As they realized what was about to happen. They knew their friend, what kind of person she was, and how she would act.

    acted on impulse. Her mana surged as she drew back her fist, the energy swirling around it with a visible intensity.

    ¨CTHUD! Without a moment''s hesitation, she swung, her punch cutting through the air directly towards Emma.

    The blownded squarely on Emma''s face, the force amplified by Julia''s mana. Emma was sent reeling back, her form staggering as the guy behind her caught her mid-flight, steadying her before she could hit the ground.

    "Urgh!"

    A groan of pain escaped Emma as she clutched her face, shock, and anger mingling on her features.

    The senior who had just spoken, now holding Emma, looked up sharply at Julia, his expression a mixture of disbelief and anger. "What was the meaning of this?" he demanded, his voice thick with usation.

    Julia, standing firm with her feet nted and fists still clenched, met his gaze unflinchingly. "Speaking isn''t my forte, nor is ying these games," she retorted, her voice hard as steel. "I wanted to end things peacefully without resorting to this, but you clearly had no intention of letting that happen. If you think you can bully our friend, it doesn''t matter whether you are a senior or not."

    Her eyes glinted fiercely, a crazed smirk ying at the corners of her mouth as she continued, her tone mocking and challenging. "I''ve been annoyed by your words for a while now. How about I sweep that smirk from your face?"

    The cafe erupted into a cacophony of murmurs and exmations. The other students watched, some with shock and others with a growing sense of excitement, as tensions escted. Irina and Lilia, though initially taken aback by Julia''s actions, quickly positioned themselves beside her, ready to support their friend.

    They knew well that Julia''s actions, though rash, stemmed from a deep sense of loyalty and protection towards their group.

    The senior, holding Emma, tightened his grip, his eyes scanning Julia and her friends. He recognized the threat they posed, not just physically but in challenging the unspoken hierarchy within the academy.

    His next move was already evident to maintain his and Emma''s position of power.

    "Is that so?" He replied, raising his face. "It seems this year''s freshmen don''t know any manners." He looked around. "Then, as seniors, we should teach them how to behave."

    ¨CSWOOSH! Following that, the girl who had tripped her drink on Jane''s head rushed forward. Her name was Yvonne, and she was one of those who were in the part of the bullying scene.

    ¨CTHUD! Her mana-augmented kick targeted right at Julia''s face, aiming to injure her. However, before Julia could even move, Yvonne''s kick was blocked by a hand, being grabbed in the air.

    "Huh?"

    It was a young man whose mouth was slightly bloody. His blue hair was now messed up, and his clothes were stained with blood. His hazel eyes were coldly locked on the girl.

    "I remember you," Ethan said as the memories of that time shed in front of his eyes.

    SWOOSH! SMASH! Following that, he grabbed her by her leg, pulled her to himself, and then smashed her on the table, crashing tes and everything.

    After all, he wouldn''t even be able to cool himself down in such a situation.

    As the cafe devolved into chaos, each participant chose their stance in the rapidly escting conflict. The senior who had been holding Emma surveyed the scene with a cold, calcting look. His smirk grew as he dashed toward Lilia, believing he could intimidate or perhaps sway one of Julia''s closest allies.

    Lilia, however, was no stranger to conflict. As the senior approached, her posture remained calm and collected, prepared for whatever maneuver he might attempt.

    Meanwhile, Emma, still reeling from Julia''s powerful punch, wiped the blood from her nose. Her eyes, filled with a mix of rage and determination, locked onto Julia. "You don''t know who you''re messing with," she spat out, her voice thick with anger and pain.

    Julia, unfazed and still smirking, replied coolly, "Oh? And who might that be?" Her tone was mocking, almost goading Emma further.

    With a fierce re, Emma retorted, "You''re about to find out." Without further warning, she surged forward, her mana ring up as she aimed a swift and powerful attack at Julia.

    "Stop."

    Suddenly a voice echoed in the caf¨¦.

 Chapter 342 79.4 - Commotion

    Chapter 342  79.4 - Commotion

    ??"Stop."

    As the voice echoed through the cafe,manding and authoritative, an unseen force seemed to grip everyone present.

    The air crackled with intense energy, and the mana that had been swirling around thebatants suddenly felt heavy and oppressive, as if it were pushing down on them, restricting their movements.

    Each person in the cafe felt the weight of this invisible pressure, unable to move freely as they had before. It was as if the very atmosphere had turned against them, refusing to allow any further violence or chaos to unfold.

    Amidst this stifling aura, all eyes turned toward the source of themanding voice.

    Standing at the center of the mana, her blonde hair cascading around her, was a woman whose presence demanded respect and obedience.

    It was Eleanor White, the renowned hunter ranked 210 in the federation ranking and known by the title of ''Invoker.'' Her reputation as an instructor at the academy preceded her, with tales of her stern demeanor and unwavering dedication to maintaining order.

    Her eyes shone with a stern re as she surveyed the scene before her, her expression conveying both annoyance and disappointment at the chaos that had erupted in her domain.

    For a moment, the cafe fell into a hushed silence, the weight of Eleanor''s presence casting a pall over the room. It was clear to everyone present that further disobedience or defiance would not be tolerated.

    With a single nce, Eleanor made it known that she was in control and that any further disruptions would be met with swift and severe consequences.

    "Is this how the students of Arcadia Hunter Academy were supposed to behave?" She asked, her tone demanding. "Hadn''t I noticed themotion and stopped in advance? What were you nning to do?"

    As Eleanor slowly approached the students, her gaze piercing andmanding, she began to address them with a stern tone that brooked no argument.

    "Emma Carver," she stated, her voice firm as she locked eyes with the senior student. "Yvonne Anderson. Jerry Potts."

    Her words hung heavily in the air, each name carrying the weight of responsibility and ountability for their actions. Eleanor''s expression remained impassive as she addressed each senior, and her disapproval was evident in the subtle curl of her lip.

    "It''s trulymendable," she continued, her tone dripping with sarcasm, "to see senior students setting such a fine example for their juniors."

    With a pointed nce, she made it clear that their behavior was far from eptable and that they would be held ountable for their actions.

    Turning her attention to the group of juniors, Eleanor''s demeanor softened slightly as she addressed them.

    "Julia Middleton," she began, her voice slightly less severe as she acknowledged the freshman. "Ethan Hartley. Lilia Thornheart. Irina Emberheart."

    Each name was pronounced with a measured tone, conveying both recognition and expectation. Eleanor''s gaze swept over the group, her expression unreadable as she assessed their reactions.

    Consecutively, as she recounted the names of the freshmen, the expressions on the faces of three seniors got uglier with each name.

    ''Ethan Hartley, Julia Middleton, Lilia Thornheart, Irina Emberheart?''

    Emma, with her eyes widened, repeated inwardly. ''What did I do?'' At that exact moment, she realized who the freshmen before her were. ''I thought they were familiar, to think they were the heirs of Pentagon.'' The alliance between the five families was very well known. They each held a lot of positions in government, making them crucial members of the federation.

    And this made her realize that, whoever the person sending her photo was, they weren''t simple at all.

    "It seems," Eleanor remarked at that moment, her voice carrying a note of disappointment, "that even our newest students are not immune to the temptations of disobedience."

    With a heavy sigh, Eleanor made it clear that she expected better from all of her students, regardless of their rank or status within the academy. She also released the students from their restraints.

    As Eleanor released the students from their restraints, Lilia was quick to speak up, eager to defend her friends. However, before she could say more, Eleanor raised her hand, silencing her.

    "I don''t care who is in the right or not," Eleanor stated firmly, her voice echoing through the room. "What matters is that you have disturbed the environment of learning for others."

    Her disapproving gaze swept over the students, each one feeling the weight of her judgment. It was clear that Eleanor expected better from them and that their actions would not go unpunished.

    With a final admonishing nce, Eleanor announced that the academy would deal with the matter and dismissed the students.

    As each group left the cafe, Eleanor remained behind, her gaze fixed on the window. Suddenly, her eyes met with those of a dark raven perched outside.

    For a moment, the two locked eyes, and then, as quickly as it had appeared, the raven vanished into the skies.

    *******

    The matters in high society had never been simple from the start. Rtions, alliances, and many other things have never been simple.

    Many acts that could easily be solved would getplicated. At the same time, seemingly one step would be able to solve anything; that one step would turn into a thousand ones in a thousand different directions.

    This was what Emma Carver was feeling right now.

    ''Fuck, fuck, fuck¡­To think that that guy was Ethan Hartley! Fuck! How did I miss that?''

    She was eating her nails practically. After all, she couldn''t believe she had missed the fact that Ethan Hartley was the freshman that she had stepped on and beaten down. It was a grave oversight, one that could have far-reaching consequences.

    "What do we do now?"

    Sitting in a wide room, the voice of a young man came from the side. It was Jerry, the guy she had brought with her.

    Though he wasn''tpletely relevant to the previous case or was he in the photo, Emma held his weakness, forcing him to do as she wished.

    ''This bitch¡­.Look what you have done.''

    Jerry hated this fact, and there was nothing he could do about it. Now, with the stupid decision that Emma had made, he was also brought into this matter.

    Emma clenched her fists, frustration evident in her expression. "I don''t know," she replied tersely, her mind racing with the implications of their actions.

    "We need to apologize, or else we won''t be able to do anything else."

    As Jerry spoke up, acknowledging the seriousness of their situation, Emma''s jaw tightened. She knew he was right. Apologizing to Ethan and the other three heirs of the Pentagon was their best course of action, even if it meant swallowing their pride.

    Yvonne''s suggestion echoed Jerry''s sentiments, and Emma nodded in reluctant agreement.

    ''This bitch Jane¡­..She had been entangling herself with Ethan Hartley all the time!''

    At that moment, she realized why Jane wasn''t showing up. If it were to get under Ethan, it would makeplete sense. With this, she would also get protection from him.

    "Fine," she muttered, her tone resigned. "We''ll apologize. But this better note back to haunt us."

    With a heavy sigh, Emma realized that their actions had set off a chain of events that they might not be able to fully control. All they could do now was try to mitigate the damage and hope that their apology would be enough to appease the heirs of the Pentagon.

    ''If not, I don''t know what to do.'' There was also the matter of this ckmailer who forced her to do all these acts. Of course, if she were to know this matter would escte to such lengths or it was Ethan Hartley from the start, she wouldn''t do such a thing. She would let them spread those photos since, essentially, those photos could only put her in trouble with the academy, possibly making her get a suspension at most.

    It was far better than offending high-ranking families.

    RING! Just at that moment when they made their decisions, suddenly, her smartwatch rang.

    Emma''s eyes widened as she scrolled through the messages flooding her smartwatch. A sense of dread settled in the pit of her stomach as she opened the A-Talk app and saw the flurry of notifications.

    [Emma, check the forum ASAP.]

    [What the hell did you do?]

    [Hey, why is there a video?]

    [You bitch!]

    With trembling fingers, she navigated to the academy forums, her heart pounding in her chest.

    As she clicked on the provocative post, her worst fears were confirmed.

    Emma''s heart raced as she tapped the notification, pulling up the provocative forum post on her smartwatch. The title, "Seniors Overstepping Boundaries with Freshmen ¨C A Pattern of Abuse?" hit like a punch to the gut. Below it, two videos yed in session, exposing the confrontations that had just unfolded in the cafe.

    The first video shows Jerry''s forceful strike against Ethan, which is swiftly followed by clips of Emma and her group shing with Julia and her friends. It made it seem like the Seniors were attacking only, with the starting points of the clip being cut as well as it being cut right at the moment when Eleanor made her entrance.

    Below the footage, the text read, "Are seniors at Arcadia using their status to oppress the new blood? Witness the unchecked aggression in these disturbing scenes."

    But it was the second video that turned Emma''s fear into outright panic. This one featured Ethan, visibly distressed, surrounded and kicked by a group of senior girls unting their badges.

    It was the video of them bullying Ethan. The video that she didn''t want to be spread.

    The apanying text questioned, "Ethan Hartley among victims? Should freshmen ept being targets, or is it time to challenge the status quo?"

    The post concluded with a call to action, urging those who had suffered or witnessed simr abuses toe forward, stating, "Enough is enough. It''s time for a change. Let''s hear your voices! Those who were suppressed by Seniors, let this post be your voice!"

    Emma felt her phone vibrating incessantly with messages from fellow students and friends, reacting to the explosive content now circting.

    The realization hit her hard: the situation was no longer just about a misunderstanding or a personal grudge¡ªit had ignited a potential uprising within the academy.

    "¡­.."

    DRIP!

    She clenched her hand so hard that a small drop of blood fell to the ground.

    "You!" She growled as she knew the matter had far long escted to the point where it wouldn''t be contained.

    Looking at her smartwatch, she opened the message from the unknown number.

    "I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU!"

    She realized that she had been yed with¡­..

    But it was toote at this point.

    ********

    "Oh, you must be Taylor. You look more beautiful in person."

    "Thank you."

    In the academy, in one of the cafes, a group of five girls and five boys had just met. It was a special gathering where the students would hang out, living their youth.

    As the group settled into the cozy ambiance of the cafe, lightughter and the clinking of cups filled the air. Taylor, radiant as ever in the glow of the cafe lights, led the conversation with her usual charm and poise.

    Around her, friends exchanged stories and ns, the casual meet-up buzzing with the vibrancy of youthful exuberance.

    Unnoticed by any of the ten, a small shadow darted between the tables with feline grace. The figure, hooded and barely perceptible against the cafe''s dim lighting, appeared in Taylor''s chair from behind, and the space rippled for a split second.

    With a deft hand, the shadow slipped a small, box into the side pocket of Taylor''s stylish bag.

    The artifact, intricate and seemingly innocuous, vanished into the confines of her belongings without a trace.

    As quickly as it had appeared, the shadow receded, melting back into the surrounding darkness.

    "You may not know it, but, recently, our Jackson Family¡­.."

    "Hahahaha¡­Now, you got my attention."

    The group remained oblivious to the subtle intrusion, their attention captured by theughter and lively discussions of their gathering.

 Chapter 343 80.1 - Polarization

    Chapter 343  80.1 - Prization

    ??In the confines of the campus, as the four freshmen were released from Eleanor''s grasp, Jane instantly bid them farewell.

    Ethan wanted to chase after her, saying it was not her fault, but she was held back by Julia, saying it looked like she needed some alone time.

    Then, Ethan, Julia, Irina, and Lilia walked away from the bustling crowd, finding a quieter spot where they could talk freely.

    Ethan, still visibly shaken from the altercation, wiped the blood from his face with a handkerchief.

    His injuries had already healed to a certain degree; therefore, the blood wasn''t even much.

    However, on his face, his usually cheerful demeanor was reced with a somber expression as he processed the events that had just unfolded.

    "That was... intense," he remarked, his voice slightly hoarse from the earlier confrontation. "I never expected things to escte like that."

    Julia, her adrenaline still coursing through her veins, couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration. "Yeah, no kidding," she replied, her voice tinged with a mix of excitement and disbelief. "I mean, who knew there were people like that?"

    "Is this the first time you are encountering someone like this?" Lilia threw a quick gaze at Julia. "There are a lot of them in this ce." Her gaze contained annoyance, and her tone was thorny.

    "Ho? It seems you are experienced?" Julia raised an eyebrow with a slight mock. She wasn''t in a good mood since she wasn''t able to beat those seniors up, and now Lilia''s attitude somehow irked her.

    "Of course." Lilia scoffed. "Contrary to certain blockhead who only knows how to swing swords and y games, I am quite proficient in dealing with matters regarding such cases."

    Lilia''s words stung, hitting a nerve that Julia didn''t even realize was sensitive. She bristled at the implication that she was somehow less capable or experienced than Lilia, her temper ring at the insinuation.

    "Oh, so now you''re saying I don''t know how to handle myself?" Julia retorted, her voice sharp with frustration. "Just because I don''t spend all my time buried in books and studying tactics doesn''t mean I''m ipetent."

    Lilia''s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing as she met Julia''s gaze head-on. "I never said you were ipetent," she replied coolly, her tone measured. "But there''s a difference between acting recklessly and acting strategically. And in situations like these, strategy can mean the difference between life and death."

    Julia scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest defiantly. "Oh, please," she shot back, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "I don''t need a lecture from Miss Perfect Thorn about how to handle myself. When my friends are in danger, I''ll do whatever it takes to protect them, even if it means getting my hands dirty."

    Lilia''s eyes shed with irritation at Julia''s dismissive tone. "And what if your reckless actions end up putting your friends in even more danger?" she countered, her voice tinged with frustration. "What then? Will you still be so quick to act without thinking?"

    The tension between them crackled in the air, both girls refusing to back down from their positions.

    Irina, sensing the escting argument, raised her head. Her thoughts had been wandering around a certain someone, and she dozed off. But now her attention was grasped; she exchanged nces with Ethan.

    After seeing him shake his head, she stepped in, her voice calm and diplomatic.

    "Guys, let''s not fight," she interjected, her tone soothing. "We''re all on the same side here, remember? We should focus on what happened there."

    "¡­."

    "¡­."

    Her words seemed to momentarily diffuse the tension between Julia and Lilia, their expressions softening as they exchanged hesitant nces. After a moment of silence, Julia let out a frustrated sigh.

    "You''re right," she conceded.

    "My bad." Lilia also took a step back. Though she was angry at Irina, she knew better than anyone else that she should never let her emotions cloud her judgment.

    "So." Turning her head to Ethan, she locked her eyes with him. "How about you spill the beans?"

    At this point, with Jane''s appearance at the caf¨¦, Lilia knew she was the girl Ethan had somehow gotten closer to. She saw his gaze. But then again, she couldn''t understand how Ethan met with Jane. It was not normal for a senior to meet freshmen unless a circumstance happened. Especially for Jane, since she doesn''t seem to have anymon points with Ethan.

    That made Lilia think that there was another point that she wasn''t aware of, and after seeing the scene, Lilia had a bold guess.

    ''Ethan attacked Emma. At least that was what Emma said, but this shouldn''t be the case, as I know Ethan. He is not someone to randomly attack others, especially a senior.

    That means Emma was lying, but to fabricate such a lie, there needs to be certain truth. The people around are not stupid.

    For instance, Ethan needs to have a reason to act in such a manner in the public eye. That means she somehow wanted to provoke Ethan.

    Why would she do that? We don''t know her clearly, and she shouldn''t be someone with whom Ethan is enemies. Therefore, her target was that senior, but Ethan was swept by it because he was on the periphery of that Senior.

    This also aligns with what I saw. Her clothes and hair had traces of coffee. They spilled some coffee on her head?

    Her gaze was also constantly on the ground. Her self-esteem is definitely low. Is this a result of bullying?

    Maybe Ethan came across her when she was injured?

    Hmm¡­that is possible.

    That means that Senior and Ethan could possibly be met in such a manner, and Ethan knows about her situation. That is why she doesn''t refuse him?''

    As she concluded her analysis, Lilia locked her gaze into Ethan.

    Ethan released a heavy sigh, his shoulders sagging slightly as he prepared to recount the events involving Jane.

    "It all started a month ago," he began, his voice tinged with a mixture of frustration and concern. "I saw her getting bullied by a group of seniors, and I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. So, I intervened and helped her out."

    As he spoke, Ethan''s gaze drifted off, his mind reying the scenes of Jane''s distress and the way she had looked at him with a mixture of gratitude and vulnerability.

    "After that, we started talking more often," he continued, his tone softening as he recalled the moments they had shared. "Though she still hasn''t opened up to me about what was going on, I could sense that her life was hard."

    A flicker of anger shed in Ethan''s eyes as he recounted Jane''s struggles, his fists clenching involuntarily at the thought of someone deliberately causing her pain.

    "Today, we were supposed to meet up again," he went on, his voice tinged with frustration. "But then Emma and her friends showed up and ruined everything. They started using me of attacking her, even though I neverid a finger on her. It''s like they were trying to frame me or something."

    As Ethan spoke, Lilia''s expression shifted, her thoughts aligning with some of the conclusions she had drawn earlier. It seemed that her initial assessment of the situation had been mostly urate, though there were still some details she hadn''t anticipated.

    ''This guy actually dared to oppose five seniors? I don''t know if he is really dumb or a zealot. Well, this is just like Ethan.''

    She threw a look at Julia, who had been listening to Ethan.

    ''These two are really alike. They act even without thinking.'' Just as Ethan finished speaking, Irina''s voice cut through the tension, drawing their attention to the forums.

    "Guys, we should check the forums," she called out, her voice urgent. "There''s a post there that you need to see."

    With a sense of foreboding, the group gathered around Irina, their curiosity piqued by her words. Whatever was waiting for them on the forums, it seemed that it was something they couldn''t afford to ignore.

    "Huh? This¡­."

    At that moment, Ethan''s mouth was agape. After all, the person in the video was him.

    "You¡­." Lilia and Julia couldn''t help but exim in surprise. "They really beat you up."

    Each one of the groups knew that this matter would escte from now on.

    However, for some reason, Julia''s gaze was narrowed¡­..

    *******

    "Wow, did you see the post?"

    "Of course I did. Who didn''t? The seniors? What the hell are they doing?"

    "Right? Right? Is this how this academy works? I thought resorting to violence in the academy was against the rules, and everyone was equal here?"

    "Are you dumb? Where did you hear such a thing?"

    The students in the ssroom continued their animated discussion, voices rising and falling as they exchanged opinions and shared their thoughts on the controversial post.

    "I couldn''t believe my eyes when I saw that video," one student remarked, shaking their head in disbelief. "I mean, I knew the seniors could be tough, but I never thought they''d go this far."

    Another student nodded in agreement, adding, "Yeah, I''ve heard stories about them being strict, but I didn''t think they''d resort to violence. It''s like they think they can do whatever they want just because they''re seniors."

    A third student chimed in, sharing their own experience, "I once saw them cornering a freshman in the hallway. It was like they were trying to intimidate them or something. I didn''t think much of it at the time, but now, seeing this post, it makes me wonder..."

    The murmurs of agreement grew louder as more students joined in, sharing simr anecdotes and expressing their surprise at the seniors'' behavior.

    "But what can we do about it?" one student asked, their tone filled with frustration. "It''s not like we can confront them directly. They have the power here."

    CREAK! As the discussion among the students in the ssroom grew heated, voices ovepping with fervor, suddenly, the door opened.

    ¨CSILENCE

    Eleanor''s entrance brought an abrupt halt to the chatter. The room fell into a hushed silence as all eyes turned towards the instructor, anticipation and apprehension mingling in the air.

    Eleanor''s gaze swept across the room, her expression unreadable butmanding respect.

    The tension in the room seemed to intensify as she fixed her eyes on each student in turn, as if silently assessing their reactions to the recent events.

    Finally, she spoke, her voice calm yet firm, cutting through the quiet tension like a de. "I trust you''re all aware of the recent developments circting within the academy."

    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the room, confirming that, indeed, everyone was well aware of the controversy unfolding. But her eyes were locked on Ethan, who somehow once again became the main character along with some other seniors.

    "It''s crucial," Eleanor continued, her tone unwavering, "that we maintainposure and focus on our studies despite external distractions."

    A few students shifted ufortably in their seats, as some of them tantly hated on seniors on the inte, thanks to their ''experiences''.

    "In any case, let''s start our lesson. Today, we will talk about [Swords]."

 Chapter 344 80.2 - Polarization

    <h4>Chapter 344 Chapter 80.2 - Prization</h4>

    In general, what weapones to one''s mind when the term cold-weapon is mentioned?

    Those who were in the military or those types of organizations would be reminded of knives.

    Especially the military knife, since they directlyplement the hot weapons and support them.

    However, in the fantasy world where the mana and magic elements exist, the weapon that is mostmonly used is different.

    [Sword]

    Though in general, in the medieval era, Earth, the mostmon weapon used by the masses was a spear, that was because it had a rather low-skill floor. The required skill to effectively utilize a spear was rather lowpared to the effect it could have in the war.

    An average soldier had a higher chance of sess with a spear. But that was on Earth, and this ce is different.

    There is an existence called mana and Awakened. They are superhumans who have far surpassed the human-body limit. Therefore, things can no longer bepared to the earth.

    "Everyone here knows what a sword is."

    Eleanor continued with her lecture after warning everyone about the recent post. Certainly, the results of the post were particr, as it stirred some tension among the students.

    Of course, that would be the case. The contents of the video were quite brutal, after all. But then again, for such types of events to be escted, there needs to be something more than that.

    I could easily predict that the fire that ignited would be quickly calmed down.

    "But, even if you know what a sword is, it is still better to hear from your peers." Eleanor raised her head, locking her eyes with the students. "For what reason are swords important to us [Hunters], and why are we specifically discussing it in this ss?"

    As she asked the question, she seized the ss. In Eleanor''s style, rather than letting whoever wants to answer, she chooses the students who were meant to answer on her own sometimes.

    And most students already know her habit. If she is not saying that, she expects an answer with words like "anyone who wants to answer?" That means she will either answer the question on her own or ask a student.

    Following that, we can reach the conclusion that Eleanor''s mood is not good. She does this whenever she is angry at the students in general, mostly when something she dislikes happens.

    As an instructor with high expectations from the students, this is how she works.

    And I knew her gaze wouldnd on me.

    "Astron Natusalune. Please answer," she said, her tone expecting. But, with the recent events happening around me, from the looks of it, her impression of me had improved.

    Considering that she wasn''t targeting me specifically anymore and her attention was on some other problematic students, that seemed to be the case.

    Of course, if she wanted to target me, I wouldn''t back down from a challenge.

    "Swords hold profound significance for us Hunters." I started. "Because they are the mostmon weapon used by Awakened and the weapon with the deepest history."

    It was the textbook answer. The answercked depth, but I couldn''t be bothered.

    "That is correct." Eleanor nodded.

    However, seeing me answering in such a shallow manner, it seemed like she was dissatisfied. "But, are there any other reasons? For instance, why were swords the mostmon weapons? What makes them specialpared to others?"

    As she looked at me expectantly, I shook my head.

    "There must have been several discussions about this, but the most basic answer I can think of is itspatibility with mana," I replied. Though, I already knew she was about to ask more.

    "Interesting." At the mention of that, Eleanor''s mouth was curled up. "Why do you think so?"

    At this point, I decided to get this over with. It wasn''t like revealing this would make it hard for me.

    "If this weren''t the case, once the supernatural elements arebined, other weapons would overpower the sword, and because of natural selection, those who used swords as their main weapons wouldn''t be able to continue their legacy, making them lost in the history of the world. Therefore, just by looking at it now, with the number of sword familiespared to other weapons, it can be concluded that the sword is far more grounded than the other weapons."

    My answer was true but at the same time it wasn''tpletely true. There can be several more factors that could affect the development of legacies and the world, but unless something extreme had happened in the past, this reasoning would be correct.

    "Good. Well done."

    Eleanor nodded at my answer, satisfied. She praised me for my answer and then continued with the lecture. It was quite rare for him to praise me, and it seemed the others thought the same, as they were looking at me with surprised faces.

    The beef between Eleanor and me was quite known to others. Even the redhead at the front turned back and looked at me suspiciously.

    Her eyes were saying, ''Did you do something?'' though the answer wasid before her already. The incident in the mine must have called her attention.

    "Just as Student Astron exined, the reason for swords being the mostmon weapon was with theirpatibility with mana," Eleanor stated. She then delved into historical records, mentioning that with the existence of mana.

    "Five out of 12 First-Generation-Heroes had used swords. Each one of them had their own styles and their own legacies, now known as five sword families."

    At the mention of this, Eleanor turned her attention to the two white-haired students, saying, "Julia Middleton and Lucas Middleton."

    "The Second Sword Family, Middleton Family," she added, acknowledging their heritage. This was also exined in the game, as the five-sword families held quite an importance in the plot.

    ''There was a whole arc regarding them, after all.''

    Though it can be concluded that the world would no longer follow the plot of the game exactly, the important events should rather be kept.

    "From now on, we will be talking about swords in this lecture and their practices to make you familiar with the most general weapon used by the world."

    Eleanor then began with the fundamentals of swordsmanship, exining the various types of swords, their designs, and their historical significance.

    As she spoke, I noticed that many students couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement.

    Well, despite our usual shes, there was no denying that Eleanor was a captivating teacher when it came to subjects like this.

    Even I felt like she was more amicable now.

    *******

    <Saturday Evening, Arcadia Hunter Academy>

    With the recent post, there were countless messagesing to him, but the most important ones were from his family.

    Especially his mother.

    ''She is angry.''

    Her mother had been doting on him a lot, and since Ethan was a non-awakened before, she did things that Ethan feltplex feelings about.

    ''I really wonder who posted such a thing¡­..Sigh¡­

    Everything became more troublesome now.''

    The footage shows only Ethan getting beaten. She wasn''t sure if this was good or bad. It was good since the part where Jane was getting bullied wasn''t shown, so not many people still knew her. But at the same time, it felt like this post was clearly made to stir something.

    ''Not like I can do anything now.''

    He shook his head, walking forward.

    "What are you thinking about now?" At that point, a familiar voice came.

    "Nothing." Replying to Lucas, he dismissed.

    "It wouldn''t be nothing. You are not the type to make such an expression. Is it about the post?"

    "Yeah, it''s about that," he admitted reluctantly.

    Lucas grinned mischievously, nudging Ethan yfully with his elbow. "Ah, I see. Looks like even the great Ethan Hartley has had his heart captured by a girl at the end."

    Ethan rolled his eyes, trying to suppress his embarrassment. "Come on, it''s not like that," he protested weakly.

    But Lucas wasn''t about to let him off the hook that easily. He leaned in closer, his expression teasing. "Oh,e on, Ethan. You can''t fool me. I''ve known you long enough to recognize that look on your face."

    But then Lucas''s yful demeanor faded, reced by a serious expression. He looked at Ethan with a mixture of disappointment and frustration. "Ethan, we''re friends, aren''t we? If something like this happens, you should let us know. We''re here to help each other out."

    Ethan''s shoulders slumped, feeling the weight of Lucas''s words. "I know, I know," he said, his voice tinged with remorse. "I just... I didn''t want to make a big deal out of it, you know?"

    But Lucas wasn''t having it. His tone turned firm, bordering on anger. "Ignoring the misfortune of a friend doesn''t make it go away, Ethan. If we''re going to call ourselves friends, we need to be there for each other, no matter what."

    "You''re right, Lucas. I''m sorry. Next time something like this happens, I''ll make sure to inform you right away."

    Lucas''s expression softened, a small smile returning to his face. "Good. That''s all I ask. Next time, don''t forget that."

    "Yeah."

    "Then, I will be leaving. I need to attend a meeting."

    "Meeting? Ah¡­"

    "Yeah, one of those." Lucas winked at Ethan with his ssic grin. "I will have fun for you as well." With those words, he left as quickly as he came.

    "Sigh¡­.." Ethan sighed but was a little happy seeing Lucas returning to his normal. However, his words echoed in his head.

    ''Telling others, huh?''

    He quietly thought.

    ¨CTAK!

    Suddenly, he felt like someone had hit him on his shoulder.

    "Sigh¡­."

    He could only sigh at how rude this person was as he walked to the training grounds.

    ******

    As Ethan reached the training grounds and began changing into his workout clothes, he noticed a piece of paper fluttering to the ground. Curious, he picked it up and unfolded it, revealing a hastily written note.

    His brow furrowed as he read the message: "Emily Anderson''s life is in danger; she is being targeted by assassins. Location 7th Street, Lactarian District."

    The words sent a chill down Ethan''s spine, and he couldn''t help but wonder about the validity of the information.

    ''No, it makes sense if they want to target Emily.''

    But Ethan was quick to put the pieces together as he realized that the opposing factions of Emily''s guild had already been entangled.

    "¡­.."

    And in an instant, he made the decision, rushing to the location, not even thinking about his family''s strength¡­..

 Chapter 345 80.3 - Polarization

    Chapter 345  80.3 - Prization

    ??-¨CArcadia Hunter Academy, Training Grounds, Sunday Night

    As the three sophomore students emerged from the training rooms of the Arcadia Hunter Academy, the evening air felt charged with Mana.

    Aria, Doran, and Helia stepped outside, their faces filled with exertion and tiredness. They had been training in the grounds reserved for seniors for quite a time already.

    Aria Johnson, a slightly tall girl with brown hair bouncing with each step, led the trio with an infectious energy. "That was exhrating, wasn''t it?" she eximed, her emerald eyes sparkling with adrenaline. "I swear, I almost had you with thatst Mana st, Doran!"

    Doran Johson, the tall andposed brother of Aria, offered a faint smile in response. "You were improving, Aria," he remarked, his voice steady and measured. "But remember, control is just as important as power."

    Though Doran was one year older than Aria, they both entered the academy at the same time. It was because, when Doran was at the age of entering, his family''s situation didn''t allow him to enter while his talent wascking as well.

    But, as in the case of Aria, she was a lot more talented than him. Therefore, she was easily epted to the academy. And because she was epted, the academy decided to take Doran in as well, though they needed to pay a sufficient fee.

    At that time, their family''s finances were improved thanks to a certain opportunity, and they even entered society a little. Therefore, they could easily afford the tuition fees, which made Doran enter the academy.

    This wasn''t amon case, but it was also not umon either. There were some cases where the students would be admittedter than their peers, but the academy cared more about their talents and their current strengths than their age.

    Helia, walking quietly beside them, nodded in agreement. "Doran''s right," she chimed in softly, her eyes focused ahead. "Precision and finesse are key to mastering Mana maniption."

    She was a mage with a rtively high ranking. They met in the course project design during the second semester of the first year, and they have been friends ever since. Helia and Doran were even dating at this point.

    Aria rolled her eyes yfully. "Oh,e on, you two! Where''s the fun in being so serious all the time?" she teased, nudging Doran with her elbow. "We''re young hunters-in-training! We should be embracing the thrill of the unknown! Just because you are dating doesn''t mean you should give up the delicacies of life. "

    Doran smiled at Aria''s words, wrapping his arms around Helia''s shoulders. "Maybe we should savor it a bit," he said, nting a kiss on Helia''s cheek.

    Helia''s serious demeanor crumbled in an instant as a faint blush appeared on her face. "Doran, your sister is looking," she said shyly.

    Doran shrugged, unconcerned. "She can leave if she wants."

    Aria harrumphed, seeing the two lovebirds, and then dered she should leave them alone. With a huff, she turned and walked away.

    Doran shouted after her, "We''re going to have fun for your sake too!"

    Aria just pointed her middle finger back at him before continuing on her way to the library.

    As Aria walked briskly towards the library, a pang of jealousy gnawed at her heart as she observed her brother and Helia. They seemed so at ease with each other so in love. She couldn''t help but wonder when she would find someone like that for herself.

    "When will it be my turn?" she muttered under her breath, her steps quickening with determination. "Maybe my standards are a bit too much..."

    She paused for a moment, mentally recounting her list of criteria for a potential boyfriend. Each requirement seemed more absurd than thest.

    "He needs to be tall, strong, and humble," she muttered to herself, ticking off the qualities on her fingers. "Obsessed with me but not too clingy, lenient but not meddling, respectful, loving me for who I am and not just my body, smart, quiet but knows how to talk..."

    As she listed out her impossible standards, a sense of frustration washed over her. "Is it really this hard to find such a man?" she wondered aloud, feeling a twinge of self-doubt creeping in.

    "No, he definitely exists, and I will find him." With a smile, she discarded the idea.

    "You won''t, and it is a pity." Suddenly, her smirk widened, turning a bit creepy and inhumane while she uttered those words from her own mouth. Her steps also altered, moving in a different direction, the direction of the backyard.

    But as she stepped into the dimly lit backyard, she was suddenly jolted out of her reverie by a strange sensation. "Huh?" she eximed, releasing a surprised sound as her eyes darted around the unfamiliar surroundings.

    The backyard was shrouded in darkness, the only illuminationing from the soft glow of the moon and the twinkling stars above. Aria felt a shiver run down her spine, her senses heightened by the eerie atmosphere.

    SWOOSH!

    Suddenly, something hit her from the back of her head, making her st off.

    CRASH!

    She crashed to the wall, blood flowing from her body.

    "ARGHK!"

    A scream of pain echoed as Aria felt the pain in her head.

    "Who- who are you!"

    She screamed in pain as her vision blurred. For some reason, the strength of the attack was a lot morepared to what she could endure, and she felt as if she couldn''t draw any power from her mana at all.

    "Me?" The silhouette before she walked forward. "I am simply paying back what you did. As Seniors, you shouldn''t bully your juniors next time."

    SMASH!

    As those words sank in, it was what she heardst before she lost consciousness.

    SMASH! SMASH!

    In the eerie darkness, the stick rose and down, hitting the unconscious girl on the ground.

    And somehow, there was an eerie smile on the assaulter''s face.

    "Kekeke¡­.I don''t know who it was, but I should thank you for giving us this opportunity. Who would have thought the opportunity to mix things before the final exams would arrive this fast and this well."

    With a smile, the figure smashed the stick once again.

    "Kekekekkee¡­.. ''He'' will really be happy."

    Under the darkness, the badge on the assaulter''s shoulder shone.

    It was the badge belonging to the fourth-year student, a Senior.

    ********

    ¨CArcadia City, Azure Crest Guild, Sunday Evening

    Emily stood before the entrance of the guild hall, her gaze fixed on the emblem hanging above the door. The familiar symbol of Azure Crest Guild seemed to hold a weight of memories, both bitter and sweet.

    ''Sigh¡­..We somehow recovered to some extent¡­.''

    She couldn''t help but reflect on the journey they had undertaken, from the devastating blow that almost shattered them to the gradual resurgence they had managed to achieve.

    ''I really did well, father did well too¡­..''

    Despite the setbacks and challenges, they somehow managed to recover a little bit after the initial loss.

    ''Yet, if not for Ethan¡­.We wouldn''t be there.''

    Emily knew that it wouldn''t have been possible without the help of an individual like Ethan, who had offered their support without expecting anything in return. For the first time in her life, she saw that, in this world, there were things that couldn''t be achieved by every person.

    Not everyone could do as they pleased, nor could they reach the ce they wished to. The strength required was too much, and there were many big shots.

    After dealing with this matter for a long time, she noticed that the events that were happening to her guild and to the guilds in the corresponding area were all thanks to a bigger fish.

    Someone was moving the pieces from their seats above, and they were nothing but pawns to be crushed.

    Therefore, she silently thanked Ethan in her thoughts, acknowledging the pivotal role he had yed in their guild''s journey toward redemption.

    "Well, should I treat myself something after this long?"

    She had been walking for a while now, and she had already reached halfway through her destination.

    FLINCH! But then suddenly, a sudden chill ran down her spine!

    ''What is this?'' She felt as though a veil of darkness had descended upon her surroundings.

    The once-familiar sights and sounds of the guild district now seemed distorted and unnatural, as if she was disconnected from reality.

    ¨CSWOOSH! CRACK!

    Before she could process the strange sensation, a sharp pain erupted in her shoulder, apanied by the sound of something whizzing through the air.

    "Argh!"

    Instinctively, Emily stumbled backward, clutching her injured shoulder as she scanned her surroundings for the source of the attack. With her already trained body and instincts, her body naturally followed the trajectory of the attack without even thinking.

    "Huh?"

    In the distance, she caught a glimpse of shadowy figures lurking in the shadows, their presence ominous and foreboding.

    SWOOSH! Panic surged through her veins as she realized that she was under attack, but before she could make a more detailed assessment, another projectile hurtled towards her with rming speed.

    CLANK!

    Yet this time, she was ready and aware. She drew her sword in an instant and then shed the projectile, deflecting it.

    SPURT!

    However, contrary to what she had experienced previously while shing against rangers, this time, the projectile somehow contained a liquid. It sprayed on her face and her clothes.

    "Argh!"

    This made her vision blur, and a burning sensation covered her face. She felt her face burning.

    ''It hurts!''

    She wanted to shout. However, the instincts she had developed in the dungeon and the shes against academy students made her hold back.

    The muscle memory imprinted on her body instantly took control, as her senses became overly sensisitive.

    SLASH! CLANK!

    She shed the arrows entering her sense of range, defending herself.

    However, Emily, despite her valiant efforts, found herself pushed back by the relentless barrage of attacks. The shadowy figures lurking in the darkness seemed to have the upper hand, their movements calcted and precise.

    With each deflected projectile, Emily''s strength waned, the burning sensation on her face intensifying with each passing moment.

    The liquid sprayed by the projectiles seeped into her wounds, causing agony to ripple through her body.

    ''I need to break through this. I can''t keep being passive like this.'' ''Right, I can do that!'' Yet, despite the pain and disorientation, Emily refused to yield. Drawing upon her training and determination, she continued to fend off the assants'' attacks with a fierce resolve.

    CLANG! SWISH!

    She was looking for an opportunity to attack, as she knew this was her one chance.

    "Hufff¡­."

    BOOM! She forcefully expelled the acid burning her body, using her skill, [Breth Resonance].

    It was a skill that enabled her to expel mana from her lungs through the pores of her skin. Normally, she would utilize this to create an explosive field interrupting her enemies, but she found another use just now.

    SWOOSH! Following that, she pushed the mana into her legs, concentrating her strength around there.

    CRACK!

    With each stride, she closed the distance between herself and her assants, her sword held tightly in her grip.

    As she reached the spot where the shadowy figures had been lurking, she was met with an unsettling sight. There was no one there, only faint imprints of mana lingering in the air like a haunting echo of their presence.

    ''Huh? Where are-'' Confusion gripped Emily as she scanned her surroundings, searching for any sign of her elusive attackers.

    But before she could make sense of the situation, a whisper brushed against her ears, sending shivers down her spine.

    "Such determination¡­ Such resolve¡­ But it will not be enough¡­"

    In an instant, Emily, from the corner of her eyes, saw the silver glint of the dagger approaching to her face¡­..

    Yet, at that moment, the assassin suddenly tensed.

    "Tch."

    He clicked his tongue while leaping back with afterimages left.

    SWOOSH! Following that, a flying spear pierced through the location where he was standing just now. The spear was burning with mes.

    "The note was really true."

    Before Emily, there stood a man with a familiar broad back.

    "You don''t need to worry anymore now that I am here."

    It was the familiar smile as well.

 Chapter 346 81.1 - Close

    Chapter 346  81.1 - Close

    ??The moment he saw the note, even without considering if it was true or if he was being lured into a trap, with his heart pounding in his chest, Ethan wasted no time as he hastily gathered his belongings and sprinted towards the location mentioned in the note.

    With each step, his mind raced with thoughts of Emily''s safety and the implications of the information he held.

    The urgency of the situation spurred him on, his training instincts kicking in as he navigated to the streets of the Lactarian District.

    Though Ethan wasn''t that familiar with the address, the technology was.

    ''Assassin¡­.I hope I am notte.''

    The night air was crisp and cold, but Ethan barely registered the chill as adrenaline-fueled his movements.

    As he neared 7th Street, Ethan''s senses sharpened, scanning his surroundings for any signs of danger. His muscles tensed, prepared for whatever awaited him at the designated location.

    Arriving at the street, Ethan slowed his pace, keeping to the shadows as he surveyed the area.

    His keen eyes searched for any suspicious figures or unusual activity, his mind calcting the best course of action to ensure Emily''s safety.

    And then suddenly, he sensed something amiss. In front of his eyes, there were stores that had yet to close. Some people were looking at him as he suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stopped.

    Though many people were awakened in this world, not all of them had the necessary strength to reach such speeds, and seeing them was rare.

    But what bothered Ethan wasn''t that. Somehow, from the second store and onwards, there was something amiss with the stores.

    ''Dark?''

    It was a little darker, and he felt like his senses weren''t able to pass through that space.

    ''A barrier of veil!''

    And Ethan instantly remembered the contents of the lecture. At one time, Eleanor mentioned that there were a lot of skills that could obstruct one''s senses. They were mainly used by stealth users, and this situation especially fit that description.

    He knew he had to tread carefully, for the presence of a barrier of veil suggested that someone was deliberately hiding their actions from prying eyes.

    With a silent curse under his breath, Ethan weighed his options. He could charge ahead recklessly, risking a potential ambush, or he could take a more cautious approach and gather information before confronting the source of the barrier.

    Of course, assessing the situation would be better. Even if he had acted somehow impulsively, Ethan was at least a seasoned Hunter to some extent.

    He entered the veil while concealing his presence, but the moment he entered, his senses picked up something amiss.

    A de and killing intent.

    An assassin releasing its killing intent meant one thing! The target was already on the brink of finishing.

    ''Not good!''

    In an instant, he spread his senses, and then two figures materialized in his brain.

    SWOOSH!

    Grabbing his spear, he channeled his mana into it.

    ¡¸ Spear of Hartley, Thunder Javelin.¡¹

    The spear sparkled with energy as he channeled the mana; following that, Ethan threw the spear.

    And then he followed the strike. Appearing before the assassin, Ethan stood there looking at the assant.

    "The note was really true."

    He saw Emily there with his body injured.

    "You don''t need to worry anymore now that I am here."

    From now on, he would deal with this bastard before his face.

    "¡­.."

    The assassin didn''t say anything, looking closely at Ethan. Even though his face was veiled and his eyes looked blurry from the outside, Ethan was able to sense that the assassin was clearly annoyed.

    At the same time, Emily just silently looked into Ethan''s back as crackles of electricity slowly deformed from his body.

    ''¡­He is here¡­.''

    Her voice mumbled inwardly, yet there was something missing. She knew she was saved just now, but there was something missing inside her heart.

    "Who are you?"

    Ethan mumbled, pondering.

    Yet before he could even fully process the situation, the assant''s response came in the form of a swift attack.

    SWOOSH!

    With a fluid motion, the assassinunched a dagger towards Ethan, aiming for his chest.

    CLANK!

    Reacting on instinct, Ethan deflected the dagger with his spear, the metallic ng echoing through the street.

    The speed of the dagger was just too fast, something that Ethan had a hard time reacting to.

    ''This power¡­..''

    From the sh itself, Ethan realized that the enemy''s strength wasn''t clearly low.

    But before he could fully recover from the initial strike, the assant closed the distance with rming speed, daggers shing in the moonlight.

    As the assassin pressed the attack, Ethan focused on defending himself, his movements fueled by adrenaline and training.

    Each strike was met with a calcted block or parry, but the assant''s relentless assault kept him on the defensive.

    Amidst the flurry of blows, the assant''s voice cut through the chaos, dripping with disdain. "Is this important?" he sneered, the daggers shing dangerously as he lunged forward. "Who I am matters little in the grand scheme of things. What matters is that your meddling ends here."

    FLICK!

    Suddenly, the assassin flicked his fingers.

    SPURT!

    Following that, blood spurted from Ethan''s body. His arms, his wrists, and many of his veins were split open.

    ''Blood maniption?''

    Ethan was caught off guard as he was unable to sense the attack. His body started hurting inwardly. His head started spinning from the constant loss of blood.

    SLASH! Following that, the assassin attacked with his daggers shing. The daggers were shining bright, with countless different symbols on them. The color of orange lit up as the daggers started burning.

    The dagger with fire approached Ethan. The assassin clearly wanted to eliminate this person before him.

    CLANK! However, contrary to its expectations, the dagger didn''t sh the body but was intercepted by the shining spear.

    "Hmm!"

    Assassin''s eyes were narrowed as he seized his enemy. The effects of his skill shouldn''t have been nullified this fast.

    ''Something is not right.''

    He thought. Following that, his eyes met with the enemy with a spear. There, he saw the young man''s eyes, which had turned vertically yellow and shining.

    The enemy had already escaped his initial [Blood Ailment.]

    Yes. The moment the assassin had seen Ethan''s attack and dodged the initial strike, how could he not know that this person before him was an enemy? The attack clearly had an intent behind it, making him react to it.

    Therefore, while Ethan was somehow talking to Emily, the assassin had already stated that he was using his ailment, covering his daggers and the air itself.

    And while shing with Ethan, he sped up the injection time, yet now it wasn''t even effective for 2 seconds.

    SWOOSH! In an instant, the young man with the spear''s figure blurred. Assassin''s instincts warned him as he tensed his body.

    Using his high agility and flexibility, he tilted his waist in a rather abnormal manner, evading the thrust.

    As Ethan''s yellow eyes continued to gleam with intensity, he pressed the attack, his movements fluid and precise despite the pain coursing through his body. He was already recovering at a fast rate as the pain was fading away.

    With each strike of his spear, he aimed to exploit the slightest opening in the assassin''s defenses, his focus unwavering.

    However, the assassin, recognizing the imminent threat posed by Ethan''s relentless assault, called upon another skill to enhance his agility.

    [Dash]

    It was amon skill that wasn''t rare to find at all. Most of the agility type awakened had this skill.

    With a surge of speed, he dodged Ethan''s strikes with remarkable precision, his movements bing almost imperceptible to the naked eye. Emily, who was watching the battle unfold, was having a hard time noticing everything. She wascking in terms of this aspect.

    Of course, being an awakened and someone from the Hartley family, Ethan''s vision of such things was pretty developedpared to the normal students of the academy. After all, he had fought someone stronger and faster than this assassin ¨C a certain white-haired monster.

    Sensing the shift in the assassin''s speed, Ethan remained vignt but still adjusted his stance to maintain his offensive pressure.

    SWOOSH! But before he could close in for another strike, the assassin widened the distance between them, leaping back with impressive agility.

    As the assassin retreated, he seized the opportunity tounch a surprise attack, hurling a dagger toward Ethan with deadly uracy.

    Emily instantly had shbacks. She realized what had happened before Ethan came. She was already sure that the assassin was going to utilize the same tactic.

    "Car-"

    She wanted to inform Ethan, but she felt like she couldn''t speak at all.

    Her voice was concealed! CLANK! Reacting with lightning-fast reflexes, Ethan deflected the dagger with his spear.

    However, suddenly, behind the dagger, another projectile appeared.

    A triumphant smirk crossed the assassin''s lips, thinking that he had sessfully ensnared Ethan in his trap. The distance between them was too narrow to evade the poison sk, and he knew that a direct hit could prove fatal.

    The person needed to deflect the dagger, but then they would most likely be in a bad posture, making it a lot harder to react.

    "Heh¡­."

    But suddenly, Assassin saw Ethan smile. Following that, the Assassin saw the sk flying back!

    ¡¸ Spear of Hartley. First Move. Spinning Hell¡¹

    In a split-second decision, Ethan summoned his mana and twirled his spear in a swift motion, generating a small whirlwind around him! Therefore, without actually making contact with the poison sk, he safely defended himself.

    It was a very fast decision, and that left Assassin''s mouth agape.

    "You are not the first one to think that."

    Ethan mumbled with his smile, remembering that someone had pulled this trick on him.

    CRACK! The assassin immediately crashed the sk with his dagger as it was now approaching him. And then hended on the ground.

    CRACKLE! But Ethan wasn''t going to give the assassin the time. He knew he had the chance now!

    Lighting surged through his body as Ethan''s legs started channeling his energy. Once an assassin''s tricks or first strike was avoided, it was a lot easier to deal with them!

    ¡¸Spear of Hartley. Tiger''s Thrust. ¡¹

    SWOOSH! With a rapid speed, he stabbed his spear, aiming right at the assassin''s heart.

    THUD! But, before he could even do anything, suddenly, he felt something amiss. The world turned dark for a split second, and he found himself standing still while a figure appeared before him.

    No, there were two figures.

    "¡­.."

    One was someone with a cloak, his dagger almost on his heart. And the other one was a girl with her sword intercepting the dagger.

    "ETHAN! WAKE UP!"

    At that moment, Ethan realized something.

    He almost lost his life.

 Chapter 347 81.2 - Close

    <h4>Chapter 347 Chapter 81.2 - Close </h4>

    What is the fate?

    What is the strength?

    Emily, who had been watching the fight unfold before her eyes, asked herself this question countless times.

    Ethan, with his spear facing the enemy that had targeted her, and the assassin shed with him using his daggers ¨C two of them were in their own world.

    And here she was, just standing there watching the fight.

    She knew she needed to feel grateful for Ethan. She needed to thank him for saving her in such a situation.

    But something inside her didn''t do as she wished.

    There was something missing.

    And as she watched the fight, she started realizing what that emptiness meant. Where it came from, or why she was feeling it.

    ''I am feeling useless.''

    Seeing the two figures continuously shing, Emily thought. The reason why she was feeling this empty.

    It was because she was always on the receiving end of things. From the start, she never once gave anything meaningful to Ethan.

    She was always saved.

    And that was something she found undoubtedly uneptable. She didn''t want to be a liability. She refused to do so.

    Why was this the case?

    She couldn''t answer, and neither did she need to. She just knew that this was her wish. From the bottom of her heart, she desired such a thing.

    But the reality often disappointed the person. After all, shecked the strength, and strength wasn''t something that came from wishing so.

    Gritting her teeth, she watched the scene.

    Ethan somehow sessfully managed to overpower the assassin. There was a faint pressure emanating from him, something that she couldn''t put a name on but instinctively knew it was from a higher existence.

    Something that was above her in the natural order. It easily suppressed her feelings and aura.

    And as expected, Ethan managed to overpower the assassin and cornered him.

    But then Emily witnessed the assassin throwing a dagger, and she wanted to warn Ethan. But not to her avail, as her voice was suppressed.

    Emily felt like the aura that she initially felt when she entered the ce somehow converged on her, covering her mouth.

    However, Ethan managed to deflect the vial, and at that moment, Emily saw lighting surging from Ethan''s body.

    It was the first time she had seen him using lightning, but she somehow felt it was suited to him.

    But then, just as Ethan was about to finish the assassin, suddenly, he stopped. He didn''t move. Somehow, his eyes turned full ck, and the concealment around Emily, this time converged on Ethan.

    Then suddenly, someone appeared right before him. It was another assassin, and this one gave goosebumps to Emily!

    As if they were of a higher rank. She felt suffocating just by being in the presence of the assassin. The aura and the killing intent suppressed her clearly.

    The darkness around them also pressured her constantly, making it harder for her to even breathe.

    Then, Emily saw the dagger in the assassin''s hand approaching Ethan, but Ethan showed no signs of realizing that. It was as if his consciousness was from far away.

    Emily didn''t know what was happening, but she knew Ethan''s life was in danger. Just like before, something was happening again, and it was because of her.

    ''No!''

    Because of her, Ethan was this close to dying.

    ''NO!''

    She gritted her teeth, trying to channel mana into her heart. Into her body.

    As Emily focused her mind, channeling her mana with all her strength, a sudden tremor rippled through the darkness surrounding her. In that fleeting moment, she felt a small thread of energy entering her body from her spinal bulb, and her mana underwent a rapid transformation.

    ''Urghk! It hurts!''

    It was not a phenomenon that could be foreseen, nor was it something that she was expecting. But no matter what, Emily''s mana went under a qualitative change.

    But that change brought pain inwardly.

    With that change, she forced herself to move. And since her body was undergoing a change, her condition wasn''t stable. With blood pouring from her eyes, Emily channeled her now darkened mana.

    Then she felt the restrictions binding her dissipate, allowing her to move freely once more.

    With a determined resolve, she pushed herself forward, propelling her body towards Ethan with all her strength.

    In an instant, Emily materialized before the assassin, her sword poised to deflect the iing dagger. With a forceful shout, she cried out to Ethan, "ETHAN, WAKE UP!"

    Her voice echoed through the darkness as she intercepted the assassin''s attack, her movements fueled by a mixture of desperation and determination.

    And in that crucial moment, she felt Ethan twitching beside her, a sign that her words had reached him.

    With lightning-fast reflexes, Ethan sprang into action, his spearshing out toward the newly appearing assassin with incredible speed and precision. It was an instinctive act since Ethan''s eyes were still wide open.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    "Tch."

    The assassin, taken aback by Ethan''s sudden resurgence, clicked his tongue in frustration, swiftly distancing himself from Ethan.

    "You really are weird." The newly arrived assassin spoke, looking at Ethan.

    "Master! Why did you reveal yourself?" The other assassin addressed the newly arrived assassin, feeling surprised by the sudden events happening.

    It was apparently his master.

    Realizing the choice of words, Ethan and Emily''s bodies tensed. The assassin before them may not even be simple at all.

    "Sigh¡­." The Master released a sigh of frustration. "Do you think you would still be alive if I hadn''t done so?"

    "That¡­."

    "I clearly gave you every advantage that assassin needs, yet you still have failed the initial strike."

    "But, master¡­ That guy appeared out of nowhere."

    "It is your job to ensure that the target is eliminated before any type of interference happens. Anything else is just an excuse." The Master spoke, looking at the young assassin."But you are partly right; this guy is not simple."

    The Master mumbled, looking at Ethan.

    ''Even though I used the [Dream Substituion], its effects were reduced by more than half.''

    The Master Assassin analyzed. From the moment Ethan attacked his discipline, he knew he needed to interfere. Thus, he, in fact, pulled Ethan into a dream. In the real world, Ethan stopped in his tracks.

    That was one of the skills he got after advancing the trait he acquired after making a contract with a demon, [Nocturnal]. He had never seen his skill fail him this much in his life.

    That was one of the skills he got after advancing the trait he acquired after making a contract with a demon, [Nocturnal]. He From the moment Ethan made his appearance, this mission was no longer something that he could use to train this disciple of him.

    "Well, it seems the warning given by the upper ranks was right. There was really someone strong involved with his girl." Master spoke and then locked his eyes with Ethan.

    "Though, he is just a kid."

    With those words, the assassin appeared right before Ethan, his body leaving an afterimage even in Ethan''s eyes.

    CLANK!

    With his incredibly fast reflexes, Ethan was able to deflect the attack at thest split second using his spear.

    As the Master Assassin closed in on Ethan with blinding speed, his dagger shed like lightning, shing with relentless ferocity. Ethan, caught off guard by the sudden onught, struggled to keep up, his spear deflecting some but not all of the attacks.

    With each sh, Ethan felt the pressure mounting, his body straining against the overwhelming speed and precision of his opponent.

    Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t deflect even half of the strike, and rather deep cuts began to mar his skin, drawing blood with each passing moment.

    Meanwhile, Emily found herself locked in a fierce sh with the young assassin, their swords shing with a metallic ring that echoed through the darkness.

    Though she initially struggled to stabilize herself, at this point, Emily refused to be a liability, drawing upon her resolve to defend herself against her assant''s relentless assault.

    With each sh of steel, Emily''s movements became more fluid, her instincts guiding her sword as she deflected the assassin''s attacks with growing confidence. Emily could feel like something inside her had evolved. She could see the assassin''s movements, which she previously struggled to grasp, and this gave her the advantage she needed.

    On the other side, Ethan and the assassin shed with each other, and the air cracked with tension.

    ''This is not good!'' Ethan, feeling the weight of each strike, knew he had to find a way to break through the barrage of attacks.

    ''I am going to die at this rate!'' With a quick judgment, he focused his mind, activating his skill, [Temporal Warding].

    A shimmering barrier materialized around Ethan, momentarily deflecting the assassin''s relentless assault.

    CLANK!

    For a fleeting moment, Ethan felt a surge of hope as he managed to fend off the iing strikes.

    However, the assassin sneered, disdain evident in his voice. "Futile tricks," he remarked, his confidence unwavering.

    With a swift motion, he unleashed his own skill, [Lizard''s Fang], a technique specifically designed to break through barriers. After all, as an assassin, how could he not have such a skill?

    Most of important people who would be subjected to assassination requests would carry special artifacts with them to defend themselves regardless of whether they were Awakened or not. After all, this world didn''tck danger with demons and monsters around already.

    The barrier created by Ethan''s [Temporal Warding] shattered like ss upon impact, leaving him vulnerable once more.

    Ethan gritted his teeth, realizing that his opponent was not to be underestimated. No, the strength of his enemy was beyond his scope.

    He was releasing his [????''s Might], but the enemy was not being affectedpared to the assants previously.

    Even with his 5.69 strength, he was unable topletely deflect his attacks. His speed was a lot morecking. Ethan now knew he was not in a good situation at all, and he acted impulsively bying here this fast.

    As if topound Ethan''s predicament, the assassin intensified his pressure, exerting his dominance over the battlefield.

    ''Huh?''

    Suddenly, Ethan''s movements began to falter, and his thoughts grew sluggish, as if his mind was under drugs.

    And that was the case!

    The assassin had already used another skill, [Dream Ailment], from his trait [Nocturnal], as he knew that the artifact that created this concealment was starting to run out of energy, and they needed to leave.

    The spear in Ethan''s hands gave him a weird feeling, and for some reason, the assassin felt like Ethan was improving himself as he battled. Though the assassin was still in an overwhelming advantage, he knew he needed to trust his gut.

    The effects of the assassin''s ''Dream Ailment'' began to take hold, clouding Ethan''s mind and sapping his strength. Despite his best efforts to resist, Ethan found himself struggling to maintain his focus, his movements bing increasingly sluggish with each passing moment.

    SLASH! And the master assassin shed.

 Chapter 348 81.3 - Close

    <h4>Chapter 348 Chapter 81.3 - Close </h4>

    The moment Ethan''s thoughts turned sluggish, Assassin immediately attempted to strike Ethan with his daggers.

    He wanted to end things fast.

    BOOM!

    But then suddenly, the mana exploded from his right side. Emily used her skill [Breath Resonance], but this time, her skill was slightly different.

    Rather than just releasing a spherical shockwave without a clear direction, this time, she released a small crescent wave to Ethan''s direction and distorted the Assassin''s attacks.

    Somehow, her wave had gained the distortion ability of the assassin!

    "Tch!"

    Master assassin, seeing his attack distorted, threw a look with annoyance at Emily. At this point, he thought these two were just futilely resisting.

    They were already dead in his eyes.

    Ethan managed to get rid of his sluggish thoughts as his mind started working properly again. He knew this was hisst chance, as Emily had given him the space. The assassin was momentarily disturbed.

    Utilizing his trait, he instantly channeled his mana into his spear. Lightning crackled around the spear as Ethan took his position.

    [Transmeate]

    Using his spear''s special property, he drew the mana inside him more than he could. His skin started deteriorating as blood started dripping from his nose. His eyes were bloodshot as he even consumed his life force.

    His strength far surpassed his body''s limits momentarily, reaching almost the barrier of 7.

    ¡¸ Spear of Hartley. Heavenly Shura¡¹

    RUMBLE!

    The sky rumbled as lighting swept through Ethan.

    In an instant, Ethan struck through the master assassin with his spear.

    "!"

    The assassin felt rmed, as the aura behind the strike was clearly something that could be fatal to him.

    And, but then, the only thing he needed to do was to evade.

    Just as he attempted to do so, suddenly, the assassin felt the gravitational force increasing over his body, a sensation he hadn''t anticipated. His movements became sluggish, his agility hindered by the unexpected force acting upon him. In that split second of his movements trapped, he realized his fatal mistake.

    Around him, somehow, a new type of mana had appeared, but he wasn''t even aware of that!

    Ethan, seizing the opportunity afforded by Emily''s intervention and the momentary stop caused by the unknown force,unched himself forward with unparalleled speed and precision. His spear, crackling with lightning, surged toward the master assassin with unstoppable force.

    With a gasp of realization, the assassin attempted to evade, but it was toote. The gravitational pull held him in ce, leaving him vulnerable to Ethan''s decisive strike.

    SWOOSH! RUMBLE!

    In a swift and fluid motion, Ethan''s spear pierced through the assassin''s defenses, driving deep into his body with relentless determination.

    "RAAAA!"

    STAB!

    The master assassin''s eyes widened in shock and agony as he felt the searing pain of Ethan''s attack tearing through him.

    Despite his best efforts to resist, he could do nothing to prevent the inevitable. Everything happened in a split second.

    "Argh!"

    With a final, guttural cry, the assassin refused to sumb to Ethan''s overwhelming power, grabbing the spear stabbed in his chest.

    SPURT!

    He channeled his mana into his arms, enhancing his strength. And then he pulled the spear out of his chest, with blood spurting from the wound.

    Ethan had already reached his limit by that time, and he was no longer able to hold his spear, making him unable to resist the Master Assassin''s pull.

    "You!"

    The Master Assassin growled, his voice filled with hatred for the first time. The wound on his chest was not closing at all, and it was rather deep. Even though he wasn''t defeated and the wound wasn''t something fatal, it still hurt.

    The hatred in his eyes was clear as he covered the wound with mana, making the blood stop.

    Even with Ethan''s strongest attack connecting, the Master Assassin had yet to fall down.

    THUD!

    And Ethan, who had used even thest bit of his strength and some of his life force, fell to the ground. His body was in tatters, with his veins burst open thanks to the amount of energy they needed to withstand.

    Many internal injuries had umted, and his inner organs were not functioning.

    "Burghk!"

    His breathing was hoarse, and from time to time, he coughed blood. He was no longer in a condition to fight.

    "Die."

    The Master Assassin raised his dagger, this time clearly with the intent to finish Ethan.

    ¨CCLANK!

    But just as the assassin was about to strike, a sudden burst of energy disrupted the scene. With lightning-fast reflexes, the assassin deflected a strike aimed at him with his dagger. It was a bullet of energy directed towards him with pinpoint uracy.

    Before he couldprehend what was happening, more bullets of energy began raining down upon him, each strike aimed with deadly precision.

    "Tch!"

    The assassin growled in frustration, realizing that he was under attack from an unknown assant.

    The rapid onught of energy bullets forced the assassin to take evasive maneuvers, dodging and weaving to avoid being hit. Despite his agility, he couldn''t escape the relentless barrage of attacks.

    Realizing that he needed to deal with this new threat first, the master assassin activated the power of the artifact of concealment. It was the artifact that he had brought with him, sealing this whole space.

    A thick curtain of darkness enveloped him, shielding him from view and providing temporary cover from the relentless assault as he moved from his space.

    ''Now you can''t see me.''

    He realized that this person might have been in this ce for a long time, but he was unable to sense them. Even as an executive of the organization [Dark Watch], he was unable to sense the enemy.

    His condition was also not good, as his strength was slowly deteriorating.

    SWOSOH! But, suddenly, as he was thinking rapidly, his senses had warmed him. A projectile approached him at a rapid speed.

    It was an arrow!

    An arrow filled with an immense amount of energy. Under the darkness of night, the arrow shone bright blue.

    ''He can see me!''

    In an instant, the assassin realized that his location had been revealed, and he didn''t have much time to evade it.

    Thus, he attempted to deflect the arrow, throwing a dagger.

    BOOM! But to his surprise, the arrow exploded upon contact with the dagger, unleashing a powerful st of energy that sent him hurtling through the air.

    CRASH! With a grunt of pain, the assassin was thrown backward, his body spinning uncontrobly as he struggled to regain his bnce. The force of the explosion was immense, causing him to crash into the wall of the building with a bone-jarring impact.

    As he coughed up blood, his senses reeled from the shock of the explosion. But even in his dazed state, his eyes locked onto the figure standing on the roof of the building, hidden in the shadows.

    The assant was d in pitch-ck armor, their features obscured by a dark cloak. In their hand, they held a massive blue bow crackling with potent energy.

    Because of their concealment, the assassin was unable to sense the strength of the enemy clearly, but the arrows clearly contained a lot of energy.

    ''This¡­.''

    But then again, the Master Assassin had a lot of experience. Thus, he immediately made his decision decisively.

    Grabbing a small rectangle thing from his spatial storage, he crushed it. It was an expendable charm, something that was made by the alchemist of [Dark Watch.]

    Charm of ck me. It had the ability to directly activate the spell belonging to the Fire and Darkness Domain.[ck me], and the strength of the spell was level-6. Even a higher-ranking hunter would have a hard time dealing with this me.

    In an instant, the surrounding area of the assant erupted into chaos as the Charm of ck me was activated. Swirling tendrils of ck mes engulfed the target destination, their intense heat and darkness burning and corroding everything in their path.

    The master assassin watched with a mixture of satisfaction and bitterness as the mes raged, knowing that he had unleashed a powerful force that would make even the most formidable Hunters think twice before confronting. But at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret at having to use such a valuable and costly item.

    As the mes consumed the area, the assassin''s gaze remained fixed on the assant, his mind racing with possibilities and strategies.

    But then, just as he was preparing to strike again, his senses tingled with a warning. From his right side, shadows blurred and shifted, and before he could react, the assant emerged from the darkness unscathed.

    The assassin''s eyes narrowed as he realized that the assant possessed a spatial leap ability, allowing them to evade his attack and reappear unharmed.

    It was a clever maneuver, one that showcased the assant''s skill and resourcefulness.

    However, he wasn''t discouraged. He knew that he had gained a brief respite, a moment topose himself and get ready to sh.Top of Form

    He was already ready to use his trait''s next move.

    ¡¸ Nocturnal. Manifesting Javelin. ¡¹

    In an instant, his mana was spread forward, manifesting a javelin he had conjured in his mind. It was one of the abilities of his traits, making him able to manifest a skill of his dreams.

    SWOOSH!

    The spears flew through the assant at a rapid speed, but theycked their usual strength. His condition was undoubtedly affecting the Master Assassin already.

    But the assant was quick to react, grabbing a bunch of silvery-colored chakrams from god knows where.

    With remarkable agility and precision, they athletically deflected the javelins while evading some of them, their movements fluid and graceful.

    Shadows swirled around the assant''s legs, enhancing their speed as they darted around the battlefield with unparalleled agility.

    The master assassin gritted his teeth, realizing that his opponent was no ordinary adversary. However, even then, the assant wasn''t able topletely fend off his every strike. Some of the javelins passed through his skin, creating shallow cuts.

    ''This bastard¡­..If I was in my top condition!'' Desperate to gain the upper hand, the Master Assassin attempted to distort the trajectory of the chakrams utilizing the ring on his fingers, freezing them in mid-air for a split second.

    SWOOSH! But to his surprise, the assant seemed to anticipate his move, already leaping into the shadows and appearing right behind him in the blink of an eye.

    As the chakrams hung frozen in the air, the assant wasted no time, seizing the opportunity to reim their weapons. With a swift motion, he seemed to pull a bunch of illusory threads, and the chakrams came to life, instantly flying back into the assant''s hands.

    And on the trajectory, the Master Assassin was there, and he was about to be attacked.

    However, being a high-ranking executive of an organization, his trump cards weren''t even finished yet.

    BOOM! In an instant, an energy of darkness erupted from his body, releasing a shockwave simr to Emily''s.

    And the shockwave sted the assant behind him off.

    CRASH!

    The assant crashed into walls, widening the distance.

    As the shockwave sted the assant off, the Master Assassin seized the opportunity to act. With lightning speed, he unleashed a ''Dream Ailment'' on the assant, hoping to slow their thoughts and gain a momentary advantage, and then he threw another dagger at his enemy.

    But his relief was short-lived, as he felt the effects of his own injuries taking their toll. With his mana reserves nearly depleted and his condition worsening by the second, the Master Assassin knew he couldn''t afford to linger in the battle any longer.

    Utilizing the momentary pause caused by the ''Dream Ailment,'' the master assassin made a split-second decision to flee, his survival instincts kicking into overdrive.

    However, as he reached for the ring on his finger to activate the artifact, a sudden realization struck him like a bolt of lightning.

    His whole hand was missing, severed cleanly at the wrist.

    "Urghk-!"

    As he coughed blood, his vision blurred.

 Chapter 349 81.4 - Close

    <h4>Chapter 349 Chapter 81.4 - Close </h4>

    In this world, how do you catch a fish bigger than you? No, it is not necessarily confined to this world.

    In any world, how does one defeat the thing that is above them in terms of natural order? Can a cat hunt a lion? Can a normal jellyfish hunt a shark? Can a deer hunt a bear?

    Are there any examples of such a thing happening in the world?

    The answer is obvious.

    The humans, we, are the prime example of that. From the moment we are born, do you think we have the necessary physical aspects to deal with a bear or any type of predator?

    No, we do not.

    But we are still in this world, living around for countless centuries or even millenniums.

    That alone is an example.

    Then how did we do it? At first, we were overwhelmed, but then we started adapting and getting crafty. We started utilizing the most important thing in this world.

    Being able to think and n.

    The key to catching a bigger fish is here. To outsmart them, to n your actions.

    You first throw the bait.

    Someone will bite it eventually.

    The reason why I had made Ethan connect with Emily was for this purpose. After all, Emily was the main character of one of the side-quests, and her questline was long.

    Therefore, there needed to be certain key elements that wouldn''t change even now. And that was the case. As the guild conflicts over Azure Crest Guild''s area intensified, people were bound to be sent by the demon contractors.

    After all, the mobs can no longer deal with Emily and the area since the Hartleys are now looking over this district. Though Hartley''s, in general, are a lot betterpared to other families, this is not the case when you try to harm their descendants.

    Especially Ethan, who has been doted on thanks to hisck of strength. Ethan''s mother and father still dote on him, and they can never overlook such a matter.

    Thus, they were bound to get desperate. And, just as I had thought, an assassination request had been sent via InfenalCovenant.

    And then, utilizing Fred''s smartwatch and identity, I was easily able to infiltrate as an assassin. After all, Fred was kind of a frencer. Thus, hecked conditions when I had first hunted him. Therefore, his death was overlooked, and nobody cared, thinking he just disappeared after failing to achieve his mission.

    Also, the InfernalCovenant had yet to develop a method of self-destructiveness. Therefore, their smartwatches can be used for a long time.

    It also doesn''t always connect to the central server only when it is initiated from the smartwatch.

    Therefore, they stillck in terms of this, though they are developing.

    In any case, by pretending to be an assassin, I followed the notice, seemingly interested in the job, and checked the developments.

    After that, it wasn''t hard to learn the narrowed time to a certain extent since the employer seemed to be restless and wanted to achieve the result clearly.

    It seemed they didn''t trust the ones taking the job and wanted to guarantee it. Therefore, after getting the information, it wasn''t hard to inform Ethan and track Emily using Horde.

    Though I spent some money to invest in Horde, that was fine since they are doing their job clearly well, and also, I am frankly a lot richerpared to how I was before.

    In any case, Horde tracked Emily with their newly bought equipment, and then they informed her that someone was indeed trailing her.

    From that point on, I confirmed Emily would be attacked and informed Ethan.

    Then, after he left, I followed him. Thanks to my improved endurance and the distance being rtively close to the Academy, it wasn''t hard for me to follow Ethan withoutpletely tiring myself out.

    My speed does notckpared to Ethan''s.

    As I watched Ethan approach the scene, my senses tingled with a faint disturbance in the air. It was subtle but unmistakable¡ªa telltale sign of an artifact at work, weaving its veil of concealment around the area.

    My specialized vision allowed me to perceive the subtle distortions in the surroundings, indicating the presence of the enchantment. The darkness cloaked the area, making it difficult to discern whaty beyond.

    With Ethan drawing closer, I knew he needed to proceed with caution. The concealed area could be a trap, a haven for unseen dangers lurking in the shadows.

    But Ethan would press on, driven by determination and purpose.

    As he stepped into the shrouded space, I also readied myself.

    It was imperative for me to mask my appearance and blend seamlessly into the darkness. With a quick invocation of my skill, [Shadow Leap], I vanished into the shadows, utilizing the small crack that appeared in the curtain of concealment thanks to Ethan''s entrance. After all, that small crack connected the space inside and outside for a split second, making me able to utilize my skill.

    As I materialized within the concealed area, my senses heightened, alert to the unfolding danger. Ahead, I saw Ethan engaged in a fierce sh with a cloaked figure¡ªa skilled assassin, no doubt. He fought with determination, driven by the need to protect Emily from harm. It was in his character.

    ''No doubt that he is improving rapidly.''

    I thought, looking at his prowess. This was also a good chance to observe the protagonist and see his speed of improvement.

    ''However, there is no way they only sent one assassin.''

    Sure enough, as if on cue, a palpable pressure surged from the shadows, signaling the arrival of another assassin. The pressure emanating from it was a lot stronger than from the former, and from the ripples of mana across, I could see that that guy''s strength was even on the level of Count Charles, the vampire.

    He was probably an intermediate-rank 7 Awakened.

    They really sent someone with a higher rank. The big fish was here.

    ''He is at least an executive. As expected, the organization must have noticed that the previous mobs couldn''t be dealt with by normal guys. That means someone is behind Emily.''

    In a sudden burst of movement, the second assant emerged from the darkness, poised to join the fray. The dagger approached Ethan, who was pulled into a momentary dream.

    Though, I know if I were to reveal myself here, that would be the end of us since we wouldn''t be able to deal with the assassin. However, I didn''t need to either.

    Emily, previously a bystander in the conflict, began to undergo a transformation. The mana of the dark curtain converged around her, mingling with her own energy in a disy of raw power.

    ''So this was her talent¡­''

    It was then that I realized the true extent of Emily''s talent from the game since it wasn''t clearly revealed. However, I knew from one conversation that it was thanks to a demon contractor she shed with. It seemed that using her was the right choice.

    ''Digestion and Absorption.''

    The mana converged to her and assimted into her mana, mutating. There needed to be certain triggers, and it seemed the first one was darkness-attributed psions.

    Emily intervened to save Ethan from a fatal strike, and she was sessful.

    Then, with renewed determination, Ethan engaged the second assant in a fierce sh, his every move a testament to his resolve.

    But despite his best efforts, Ethan''s skills alone were not enough to match the power of his adversary. His stats fell short, and it seemed as though defeat was inevitable.

    However, I knew Ethan better than anyone. I knew that he was not one to go down without a fight.

    And just as I had expected, Ethan reached deep within himself, tapping into his strongest technique and the skill of spear¡ªthe very limit of his current abilities.

    ''Heavenly Shura.''

    A skill that enabled him to even sh with the higher ranking enemies. The leverage of the main character.

    ''And now it is my time.''

    With a surge of energy, I also activated his [Celestalith], transforming it into [Umbralith].

    Since Ethan''s decision was a bold move, ast-ditch effort to turn the tide of battle in his favor, I needed to utilize this strike, which was on the border of the 6-rank well.

    And then, I activated the gravity pull around the second assant, and then, from that moment on, the rest was history.

    ********

    As the shockwave sted the assant off, the Master Assassin seized the opportunity to act. With lightning speed, he unleashed a ''Dream Ailment'' on the assant, hoping to slow their thoughts and gain a momentary advantage, and then he threw another dagger at his enemy.

    But his relief was short-lived, as he felt the effects of his own injuries taking their toll. With his mana reserves nearly depleted and his condition worsening by the second, the Master Assassin knew he couldn''t afford to linger in the battle any longer.

    Utilizing the momentary pause caused by the ''Dream Ailment,'' the master assassin made a split-second decision to flee, his survival instincts kicking into overdrive.

    However, as he reached for the ring on his finger to activate the artifact, a sudden realization struck him like a bolt of lightning.

    His whole hand was missing, severed cleanly at the wrist.

    "Urghk-!"

    As he coughed blood, his vision blurred.

    Turning his head, the master assassin''s eyes widened in horror as he saw the assant manipting the chakrams connected to him with silvery threads.

    It dawned on him that the assant had not been affected by his ''Dream Ailment'' at all, and he had fallen into a trap of his own making.

    There were two people who were strong against his dream attacks!

    First, this blue-haired bastard, and now this newly arriving guy.

    "Burghk-!"

    He coughed another mouthful of blood as he struggled to stand. His body was on the verge of copsing.

    "Grrrr¡­.."

    Slowly, the emotions he suppressed to think logically started getting out of control.

    As the assassin struggled to stand, his body wracked with pain and his vision growing dimmer with each passing moment, a wave of intense hatred washed over him.

    ''It is because of you!'' He realized that he could no longer escape without finishing this bastard, without avenging himself against those who dared to defy him.

    "Grrrr¡­"

    With a growl of fury, the assassin''s mind was consumed by thoughts of revenge. He knew that he was facing two formidable foes, but he refused to go down without a fight. If he was going to die, he would take them with him.

    With a hateful re directed at the newly arriving adversary, the assassin made a desperate move.

    Ignoring the pain coursing through his body, he attempted to bite down on the small capsule hidden in his teeth, ast resort that he had kept as a failsafe.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    But before he could even sink his teeth into the capsule, the assant appeared right before his face as if materializing from the shadows.

    In a blur of motion, the assant shed at his mouth with the chakrams, moving with such speed that the assassin could barely react. It was as if his thoughts had been read.

    ¨CCRACK! The chakrams sliced through the air with deadly precision, cutting into the assassin''s flesh with a sickening sound. Blood sprayed from the wound as the assassin''s mouth was torn open, his scream of agony muffled by the onught.

    But that wasn''t the end, as the assant attempted to grab the capsule inside his mouth as if he knew the exact location.

    And then, the assant grabbed the capsule.

    However, the Master Assassin''s eyes shone bright for a split second.

    ''You dared toe close to me!''

    In an instant, the assassin channeled every bit of his remaining mana and even his life force. It was the same technique Ethan had used, but Assassin did it to the extreme that he would be dead one hundred percent after using it.

    A crimson aura erupted from his body, a bloodlust aura of his peak strength, enveloping the assant before him. And just as he expected, the assant wasn''t able to resist his full aura, meaning he was weak.

    ''DIE!''

    Because his mouth was ripped open, Assassin could only scream inwardly. He channeled his aura into his arms, creating a de.

    STAB! And then he stabbed the ck-cloaked assant in his chest, his arm passing through the assant''s body.

    ''Hehehehe...Now, due to the poison, you bastard.''

    On the tip of his nails, he hid poison after all.

    SLASH!

    But this was hisst thought as his neck was severed. Thest scene he saw was the assant, whose chest now had a hole in it.

 Chapter 350 81.5 - Close

    <h4>Chapter 350 Chapter 81.5 - Close</h4>

    The moment Ethan used hisst strike, his vision turned blurry. Breathing was hard; his body was in tatters. He was on the verge of losing consciousness. However, his body forced him to stay awake.

    It was because of the intent that was being released from the newly appearing figure, as well as the explosion that had just happened. After all, such an explosion would force everyone to wake up.

    d in pitch darkness, the figure emanated such a strong killing intent and hatred that Ethan couldn''t help but feel scared.

    ''Who is this?''

    Ethan asked himself. Where did this persone from? Was there always there? He hadn''t noticed at all.

    However, what was more impressive was the fact that the flying chakrams around the space. The newly arrived dark figure dealt with the assassin, who was injured thanks to his attack.

    The figure''s moves were clean and practiced. The way they utilized the chakrams and the mana surrounding them showed their expertise.

    However, it was evident that Master Assassin was still able to deal with the assant to a certain degree.

    After a bunch of blow exchanges, the fight between the two finally met their end.

    THUD!

    The head, belonging to the master assassin, fell to the ground. However, the dark-d assant also suffered some losses from the sh as now there was a hole in their chest.

    Blood was dripping from the injury as the flesh corresponding to the surface was being devoured and deteriorated by the position disgustingly.

    "Burghk-!"

    The dark-d assant coughed blood, their body injured and shaking.

    At that exact second, the disciple who had been locked inbat with Emily realized the fate that awaited him if he didn''t act swiftly.

    CLANK!

    With lightning-fast reflexes, he deflected Emily''s sword attack, his movements fluid and precise.

    But instead of pressing his advantage against Emily, the disciple''s attention was drawn to his fallen master.

    With a solemn expression, he checked the body and realized that his master was no longer her. Then, his gaze fixed on the severed hand that still clutched something tightly.

    ''FUCK!''

    Realizing that he was no longer in a position toplete the mission safely, his mind started working.

    SWOOSH!

    With a quick sh, he threw a crescent blood wave to Emily, who was breathing heavily from the constant fighting.

    Even though her mana had undergone a change, she didn''t have the necessary time to amodate the feeling; thus, she was unable to use her potential to the max.

    And the Assassin that she was facing was not an easy opponent as well. His speed and his abilities were quite troublesome to deal with, thanks to his blood magic.

    CLANK!

    However, she forced herself to stand up just to give Ethan the free time. Though the appearance of the dark-d assant caught her off guard, she knew her job hadn''t changed.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    She deflected the rapidly approaching crescent blood waves while also constantly reminding herself to check her body so that no ailments were spread inside. She was once struck by the ailment, and that almost cost her life.

    On the other side, utilizing his blood maniption abilities, the disciple reached out with his own blood, manipting the severed hand that once belonged to his master.

    From the blood and flesh that corresponded to the severed surface, a bunch of threads began to form, weaving together to create a makeshift connection.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    With careful precision, the disciple manipted the threads, guiding the severed hand to himself. And as the hand drew near, he reached out and plucked the ring from his master''s finger, his actions swift and deliberate.

    With the ring in hand, the disciple''s expression hardened as he looked at the people responsible for the death of his master.

    With that, while gritting his teeth, he channeled his mana into the ring and followed.

    Emily realized what was happening, and in an instant, she attempted to leap and shorten the distance.

    "You are not going anywhere!"

    However, she was toote, as the spatial mana around the assassin fluctuated. Following that, the guy was slowly sucked into the portal appearing.

    But at that exact second, that portal also removed his mask and his cloak, revealing the face of the assassin.

    It was a young man with his head shaved.

    His dark-tanned skin contrasted sharply with the intricate tattoos that adorned his body, each one telling a story of its own.

    Upon his shaved head, countless tattoos covered his scalp, depicting various symbols and images in a ritualistic manner. Serpents intertwined with worms, forming a mesmerizing yet eerie pattern. But it was the tattoo on his forehead that drew the most attention¡ªa star with five-pointed edges, with a man depicted hanging from a cross within its center.

    The details of the tattoo were chilling, as if the man hanging from the cross was reaching out to the young man, his hands elongated and stretching towards the young man''s eyes. It was a disturbing image that sent shivers down Ethan''s spine.

    The young man''s gaze was intense, his eyes reflecting a mixture of anger and determination. He clenched his fists tightly, his resolve evident as he faced Ethan and Emily with unwavering determination.

    "You¡­..You are all going to pay for everything¡­I will make sure of it¡­.." his voice was low and menacing, filled with an air of vengeance. His brown eyes shone red for a split second as blood poured from his eyes.

    "We never forget our promises."

    Following that, with a surge of spatial mana, the young man was slowly pulled into the portal, disappearing from view.

    And in that fleeting moment, Ethan caught a glimpse of the young man''s expression¡ªa distorted expression that even he could not help but flinch.

    It was a haunting sight that would stay with Ethan long after the young man had disappeared into the unknown.

    But things didn''t end here, and Ethan knew that. At that moment, Ethan''s attention was forced to be drawn to the figure whose face was obscured by a mask. Despite the mask, Ethan could sense the intense gaze directed at him, causing him to flinch involuntarily. The intent emanating from the assant was palpable, filling the air with an ominous presence.

    However, in a split second, the direction of the assant''s intent shifted, letting Ethan rx without the pressure.

    "ETHAN!"

    Just as Emily shouted a warning, believing the assant was targeting Ethan, the gravity around her suddenly intensified, rendering her unable to move.

    She was trapped, immobilized by the oppressive force exerted by the assant. The dark-d figure''s hand was now shining ck-purple.

    With a raised hand, the dark-d figure demonstrated their mastery over telekinesis, causing the blood that had spilled from their own wounds to rise from the ground and vanish into thin air.

    "Grrrr¡­."

    Emily gritted her teeth and tried to move her body, but gravity did not let her do so. Yet, she didn''t give up and tried her best.

    Ethan finally managed to gather a bit of his strength managed to utter.

    "W-who are you?" His internal injuries made it very hard for him to speak, but he still forced himself.

    "¡­.." The dark-d assant didn''t say anything as the shadows swirled around them.

    SWOOSH! And following that split second, the assant disappeared, leaving the two.

    RING!

    At that second, the sound of a police car siren rang in both Ethan''s and Emily''s ears. The curtain that disconnected them from the outer world was now lifted, letting them finally have their way.

    "Kughk-!"

    As Ethan coughed a little bit more blood from his mouth, Emily came to his side and grabbed him from his cheeks, letting his head rest on his thighs.

    "Here, drink this."

    She slowly poured the potion into his mouth, letting him digest it without damaging herself.

    At that moment, the people on the street, who could now see the destruction caused by the fight, gathered around both Ethan and Emily with their mouths agape.

    Right before their eyes, such a fight urred, yet none of them felt anything, and this made them understand the dangers of their world once again.

    As for Ethan, his mind was a mess with thoughts about the dark-d assant and the assassins.

    Yet he knew one thing, and that was the fact that he had grown from this fight.

    *******

    "Hrrrrr..."

    My voice is now hoarse. It was something that could be expected from my body. After all, there is aplete hole on the right side of the belly. My liver is possibly fractured, as well as the ribs that were covering it.

    ''I really didn''t think they would already have those capsules.''

    There was a slight miscalction on my side. The fact that the assassin held the [Destruction] capsule in his mouth was something that I momentarily overlooked.

    ''Or maybe his Dream Ailment caused it.''

    That was possibly the case. There was a chance that I could still be affected by the mind-type attacks, although I am pretty confident in my mental strength.

    External influences are not always something that one can deal with just by having a high mental strength.

    "Cough-!"

    Blood continued to threaten my mouth to spill out, but I was not going to let it do so. My world was shaking, and the potion I had just taken didn''t seem to have any effects.

    Of course, with the poison that is constantly dripping inside my body, that would be the case. There is nothing I can do about that.

    THUD! Leaning on the walls of the building that was in the process of being built, I could only try to get my energy. I came here after dealing with the assassin since the police and officers were already on the way.

    This ce was already covered by the mana of concealment, the artifact that I had taken from the assassins.

    ''It went as I nned, but the hunt was still hard.''

    No matter how hard I tried, the speed of my improvement was stillcking. I already knew the answer, but just by training, I could not get strong fast enough.

    The increased limit of talent is just as much, and it is not enough.

    ''But, no need to think about these right now.''

    As my trembling hand gripped the dagger, I focused on channeling my remaining strength into steady precision.

    With a slow, deliberate movement, I poured the narcotic liquid onto the affected area, feeling the numbing sensation begin to spread.

    "Huff¡­.huffff¡­.huffff¡­.."

    Despite the agony raging through my body, I suppressed the urge to cry out, determined to endure.

    "Haaaaaaah...Haaaaaah...."

    With a sharp intake of breath, I positioned the dagger over the infected site, the de glinting in the dim light.

    The right side of my liver, weakened and battered, awaited my desperate attempt at salvation.

    The moment I noticed that the assassin''s attack contained poison, I forcefully created a barricade of my own mana to momentarily stop the spread. But that was only a temporary solution since that also meant my body wasn''t getting supplied with energy. Even now, some of my muscles are protesting against me.

    Steeling myself against the searing pain that awaited, I pressed the de against my flesh and began to cut.

    "Grrrrrr¡­.."

    The sensation was overwhelming, a wave of agony crashing over me as I sliced through the tissue tainted by poison.

    Every nerve screamed in protest, but I clenched my jaw tightly, refusing to let even a whimper escape my lips.

    Blood welled up from the wound, dark and viscous, but I pushed through, my vision swimming with tears, showing my body''s protest to my own actions.

    But there was nothing I could do. I needed to deal with this before returning to the academy, or I would already be dead by that time.

    With a trembling hand, I grasped the torn tissue and pulled it free, my muscles trembling with exertion. Despite the blinding pain, I forced myself to maintain a steady grip, my breathing in ragged gasps as I fought to stay conscious.

    With the infected tissue removed, I wasted no time in administering the high-ranking potion directly to the raw, exposed wound¡ªthe liquid seared against my flesh, a fiery agony that threatened to consume me whole.

    But I gritted my teeth and endured, pouring every ounce of my willpower into sealing the wound and purging the poison from my body.

    As the potion took effect, I felt a surge of renewed strength coursing through my veins, the pain gradually subsiding to a dull ache.

    "Haaaah¡­.."

    With a shaky exhale, I leaned back against the wall, my body trembling with exhaustion.

    ''I hunted an executive.''

 Chapter 351 81.6 - Close [Interlude]

    <h4>Chapter 351 Chapter 81.6 - Close [Interlude]</h4>

    The academy was in an uproar as students gathered in small groups, their voices a cacophony of shock and disbelief.

    "What is this?" one student eximed, their eyes wide with horror as they scrolled through the disturbing videos on their phone.

    "What the hell?" another muttered, shaking their head in disbelief. "This is... this is disturbing..."

    The academy was in an uproar as many students were talking amongst themselves. After all, how could they not be?

    First, it was the post that showed that a group of seniors were bullying a bunch of juniors. Of course, it got a response, but that wasn''t enough to stir that much of an effect.

    Mostly, people found out the identities of the attackers and demanded an apology as well as a punishment.

    Nobody had corrted their actions with seniors. But then something else happened.

    There are a bunch of videos of sophomore-year students getting beaten by a masked assant.

    The assants showed no mercy even though the sophomore students didn''t even do anything. They didn''t fight. They were just getting beaten.

    And at the end of all of the videos, the attackers said the same thing.

    "This is payback for what seniors were doing to us."

    "I can''t believe this is happening," a sophomore whispered, their voice trembling with emotion. "I saw so many students in the infirmary... they were badly injured..."

    "Open the path!"

    Suddenly, they saw a man rushing to the infirmary.

    "Hey!"

    "What are you doing?"

    Some of the students who were getting shoulder-pushed by that student threw an annoyed look.

    "Shut up."

    But the student didn''t seem to care as his eyes filled with anger turned to look at the students for a second. "Leave before I lose myself."

    "Hick!"

    Because of the pressure, none of the students could withstand what happened here as they left.

    Dorian''s heart pounded in his chest as he raced towards the infirmary, his mind filled with a jumble of emotions. Helia, running alongside him, reached out to grasp his arm, her voice urgent as she tried to calm him down.

    "Dorian, please," she pleaded, her eyes wide with concern. "You need to stay calm. We don''t know what''s going on yet."

    But Dorian shook his head, his eyes burning with anger and fear. "How can I stay calm after seeing that video?" he demanded, his voice choked with emotion. "You know Aria was there as well¡­."

    "I know¡­.Sigh¡­.."

    As they reached the infirmary, Dorian''s worst fears were realized. The room was filled with injured students, their groans of pain echoing off the walls. Most of them had friends hovering anxiously beside them, their faces drawn with worry.

    Scanning the crowd, Dorian''s heart lurched in his chest as he spotted his sister among them. Without hesitation, he pushed through the crowd, his steps quickening as he rushed to her side.

    "Aria!" he called out, his voice trembling with emotion as he knelt beside her. "Are you okay? What happened?"

    Aria looked up at her brother, her eyes filled with pain and exhaustion but also fear. "Dorian..." she mumbled. "I am fine, don''t worry¡­."

    Her injuries were already stated to heal to some extent, but because she was found early in the morning after the video came up and didn''t get the treatment for the whole night, it took a little longer for her to heal up.

    But Dorian could see through her brave facade, the bruises and cuts that had yet to be healed marring her skin, telling a different story.

    "How did this happen?"

    He asked, though he inwardly knew the answer.

    "I-I don''t know¡­" Aria mumbled. "On the way to the library, I was attacked suddenly¡­And then¡­." Yet, Aria couldn''t answer more. The corner of her eyes shook, and she lowered her head slightly, gambling with the tip of her middle finger.

    She would do it when she was anxious; it had already be a habit.

    Dorian, hearing his sister''s words, wanted to urge her to talk more, but then suddenly, his hands were grabbed by something warm.

    Turning his head, he saw Helia looking at him while shaking her head. He realized that Aria must have already been having a hard time and that what he was just about to do was something stupid.

    CLENCH!

    Anger boiled within him as he clenched his fists, his gaze sweeping the room as he vowed to himself that he would find whoever was responsible for hurting his sister and make them pay.

    "If they want a war, we will let them have it. Nobody can get away after doing something."

    His eyes met with the other seniors, and all of them had the same idea in their heads.

    The academy was changing already...

    *******

    <Unknown Location>

    DING! DING! In the heart of a grand chamber adorned with intricate golden ornaments and embellishments, a figure stood upon a raised tform. The room exuded an aura of solemnity and reverence, its pristine white walls gleaming under the soft glow of ethereal torches. Pirs adorned with intricate carvings reached towards the vaulted ceiling, their golden ents catching the light in a mesmerizing disy.

    As the figure stood in the center of the tform, bathed in the golden hue of the chamber, a hushed silence filled the air, echoing off the polished marble floors. Their presence seemed tomand attention, their posture poised and dignified amidst the grandeur of their surroundings.

    Suddenly, from a sleek device nestled within the folds of their robes, a flicker of light emerged, coalescing into the form of a holographic figure.

    This apparition bore the likeness of another being, one with horns protruding from its head, a symbol of power and authority.

    The holographic figure''s expression was unreadable, their features obscured by shadows cast by the flickering torchlight.

    Yet, there was an undeniable air of intensity and gravitas about them, as if they held secrets and knowledge beyond mortalprehension.

    As the hologram hovered before the figure on the tform, the atmosphere in the chamber seemed to shift as if the very air became sour and shing.

    The encounter between these two figures held the promise of profound significance, their meeting set against the backdrop of a sacred and holy ce, where whispers of ancient mysteries lingered in the air.

    "Villon," the man murmured, his gaze steady as he regarded the demon before him.

    The man in the white robe''s expression remained calm, his demeanor unwavering despite the demon''s hostility.

    "You should already know the answer," he replied, his tone measured yet firm as he met Villon''s gaze.

    Feigning ignorance, Villon shook his head, his holographic form shimmering in the golden glow of the chamber.

    "I know nothing of what you speak," he retorted, his voice dripping with disdain.

    A slight smile tugged at the corners of the man''s lips, his expression gentle and soothing in contrast to the demon''s hostility. It was as if he radiated an aura of purity and serenity amidst the tumultuous atmosphere of the chamber.

    With a wave of his hand, the man in the white robe spoke with quiet authority, his words carrying a weight that seemed to resonate throughout the chamber.

    "If you have no intention to fulfill your side of the deal, then do not expect us to uphold ours," he said, his voice echoing with finality. "The fate intertwining the kin of moon and us is still there."

    With that, he turned away from the holographic figure of Villon as if this was a normal conversation. He reached for the engraving on the walls and the murals depicted in those engravings. He gently caressed the sun shining.

    On the other side, Villon, one of the demon generals, couldn''t help but frown.

    ''They already know it¡­.Of course, the Lord had already warned us, but to think that it would be this fast.''

    "From now on, the deal between our predecessors will be null; you shall convey this to "Him." You are dismissed." With a wave of his hand, the man released a surge of mana, and then the hologram dispersed, leaving the man alone.

    "Leonard."

    The white-robed man called, and in an instant, someone appeared from his side. It was a young man with yellow hair and yellow eyes.

    His face was chiseled, his white robe excluding the same sense of holiness.

    "Your Holiness." The newly appearing young man bowed his head.

    "Prepare yourself. You are to head over to the Valerian Federation. Arcadia City. I sense the moon from there."

    Leonard nodded, ready to carry out his orders without hesitation.

    "And take this," the man continued, reaching into the folds of his robe and producing a small, intricately crafted ne of silver color. In the middle of the ne, there was a crescent moon with engravings simr to the ones on the murals.

    "This artifact will shine in the presence of the ''Kin of the moon.'' And it will converge to its other half. Use it to fulfill your mission."

    With a sense of purpose, Leonard epted the artifact, the weight of his task settling upon his shoulders as he prepared to embark on his journey to the Valerian Federation in search of the elusive ''Kin of the Moon.''

    "However, this is not your only task," the white-robed man continued, his gaze fixed on Leonard with a solemn intensity.

    "As the promise has been broken, the line of information connected to them regarding the Saintess no longer needs to be maintained. From now on, you are authorized to retrieve the Saintess and to interfere with her affairs as necessary," he dered, his voice carrying a weight of authority.

    Leonard''s eyes widened slightly at the revtion, the implications of the directive sinking in.

    It was a significant departure from their previous protocols, indicating a shift in strategy and priorities.

    "As you wish, Your Holiness," Leonard replied, his tone respectful but tinged with a hint of determination. He understood the gravity of his new assignment and was prepared to carry it out with unwavering resolve.

    With a nod of acknowledgment, the white-robed man watched as Leonard prepared to depart on his mission.

    As for Leonard, he couldn''t help but smile.

    ''Finally, I wonder how my little sister is doing?''

    After all, it had been years since hest visited his home and his sister.

    --------------A/N---------------

    Slowly but surely, we will start revealing the mysteries.

    Hope you liked this small arc. I wanted to show how important the difference between the strengths was. Even though Astron had injured the master Assassin beforehand severely, he was still unable to deal with him as cleanly as he should have been.

    In this world, strong people have their own trump cards, or else they can never be strong enough.

 Chapter 352 82.1 - What the heart sees

    <h4>Chapter 352 Chapter 82.1 - What the heart sees</h4>

    "This bath....It helps a lot...."

    Sitting in the bath filled with the recovery herbs, I thought to myself. After the battle, I had returned to my room. At that time, the method I had deployed was correct, and it definitely worked well.

    "But, to think that they would go over the case in such a brutal way....It suits their style..."

    On the academy forums, there was a post with a bunch of videos. In those videos, sophomore-year students were getting beaten, and the assant was saying the sophomores were getting whatever they deserved.

    From the first look, it was an act of revenge, but after looking at it a little bit more detail, it was evident that this post''s main goal was to sow discord.

    ''Eleven out of fourteen victims were women. And in general, they were the weaker students.''

    It made sense for the freshmen to target weaker sophomore-year students since their strengths wouldn''t qualify to deal with the high-ranking students. Even if they somehow dealt with them, this would narrow down the investigation range.

    This left no loophole.

    Also, the fact that women were chosen more was also something that was effective in stirring the emotions of the public. Even though in this world, women were not necessarily weaker than men with the existence of mana and the status window, the idea of courtesy for women was still there.

    The reality of this world just worked like that, and it seemed the instigator aimed to use this, too.

    ''Well, slowly but surely, you will reveal yourself. Then, I will be there to hunt you down.''

    With that thought, I stood up from the bath. Of course, to do such a thing, I needed the necessary strength.

    "Status."

    As I called the status window, the panel appeared.

    ------------------------------

    a¨C?Name: Astron Natusalune

    a¨C?upation: Weapon Master (level 3)

    a¨C?Talent Limit: 9

    a¨C?Passives:

    Vengeful Bane Bloodline Resonance Psychic Cognizance

    a¨C?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    Strength: 3.57 -- > 3.87Dexterity: 4.17 -- > 4.3Agility: 4.49 -- > 4.64Constitution: 3.57 -- > 3.89Intuition: 4.64 -- > 4.70Magical Power: 4.97 -- > 5.01Mana Capacity: 3.90 -- > 4.02

    a¨C?Traits:

    Perceptive Insight (Epic)(Unchanging) Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 1) Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 2)

    a¨C?Arts:

    Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%32)

    a¨C?Skills:

    Eyes of Hourss

    a¨C?Body Imprints:

    a¨C?Bonds:

    Aurora Raven (Rare)(Growth Type) Celestalith, The Transcendent Eclipse

    --------------------------------

    ''My endurance and strength stat has started to catch up.''

    I thought to myself. With the constant training with weighted bracelets, it seemed like my stats would return to normal after a while.

    That was a good thing since I needed to cover my weaknesses.

    ''But dealing with an executive is most likely why my stats grew this much.''

    Considering my growth speed with training alone, that would make sense. Thest time I checked my stats, my growth was still below what I expected, but now it seems like I''m catching up.

    ''From the looks of it, unless I am dealing with a real demon, I won''t get a skill or passive from Bloodline Resonance. I can only absorb some of the energy from the Demon Contractors, and this shows in an increase in my stats.''

    I thought inwardly. This reasoning was most likely correct.

    Of course, it wasn''t the end. I also had gotten an artifact, a pretty special one.

    ¨C[Curtain of Darkness]

    It was a special artifact that isted the space from the outside. The sounds and energies would be sealed, making whatever it was that someone was doing, they could do it without being disturbed. Though, I didn''t have the necessary time to check for its other abilities.

    "Well, it is time for training again."

    With my thoughts, I stepped out of the bath and dried myself off. The recovery herbs had worked wonders, soothing my aching muscles and rejuvenating my body after the intense training.

    I left my room and went to the training grounds.

    "We need to talk."

    But before I could reach my destination, a voice stopped my tracks.

    A silvery-haired girl stood before me with a certain smile.

    *******

    <Arcadia City, Golden District>

    In a high-altitude office perched atop a towering skyscraper, darkness enveloped the sleek and modern space. The only illumination came from the ambient glow of the city lights filtering through the panoramic windows.

    Amidst the dimly lit surroundings, a lone figure sat at his desk, his silhouette outlined against the backdrop of the bustling city skyline. His gaze was fixed on the rain cascading down the windowpane, the rhythmic pattern echoing through the room.

    Yet, his eyes were not focused on the rain itself but rather on a vision that yed out in his mind''s eye.

    "I see." The man mumbled.

    Now, in his eyes, there stood a young man holding a spear. He shed with the owner of the eyes.

    "Ethan Hartley¡­." The man named the young man. "So this is who you are entangling yourself with. Emily Anderson." The man immediately connected the dots.

    Why did the first team that was sent to sabotage Azure Crest Guild fail? How was such a small guild able to get up once again? What made them recover this fast?

    Each of the questions was answered with one identity. If it was a Hartley, it would make sense that they weren''t captured by the surveince.

    Most of the high-ranking families had such artifacts to let their heirs or important people get away from the public eye.

    "But this makes things rather troublesome¡­" The corner of the man''s eyes twitched after analyzing everything. "Now, Philips will need to bear the brunt of their wrath."

    As the rain continued to fall outside, its gentle cadence providing a backdrop to his contemtion, the man remained lost in his reverie.

    "But, the fact that Ethan Hartley almost lost his life there¡­.It seems we got what we wanted."

    The man said as he called someone.

    "Send this footage to the ''him.'' This should be enough for him to form a n."

    After all, there was someone who wanted to hunt this boy named Ethan for some reason, and that person was rather someone he couldn''t refuse.

    ********

    <Arcadia City, Golden District>

    "Another one!"

    In the office belonging to Marc Hartley, a loud voice echoed.

    "I am sorry, father¡­"

    "What the hell are you doing, Ethan? We thought you were dead! Why did you use that technique? What the hell were you nning!"

    The man stormed on the call, looking at the hologram in front of him. It was a young man with incredibly handsome features, and that young man resembled Marc himself.

    Ethan bowed his head, his expression filled with remorse. "I have no excuses, Father," he murmured softly.

    Marc''s frustration reached its peak as he struggled to contain his emotions. "YOU!" he eximed, his voice filled with a mixture of fury and concern.

    But before Marc could unleash another wave of reprimands, Ethan raised his head and met his father''s gaze with unwavering determination. "I am ready for whatever punishment you deem fit, father," he said firmly. "But I don''t regret what I did. To save a friend, I would do it again."

    Marc''s anger faltered, reced by a deep sense of pride mingled with worry. Despite Ethan''s stubbornness and impulsiveness, there was a fierce loyalty and bravery within him that Marc couldn''t help but admire.

    ''This kid¡­..He really doesn''t change¡­.'' With a heavy sigh, Marc relented, knowing that there was no changing Ethan''s mind once he had made it up. "Tch¡­I know no punishment will change your mind, but Just promise me, Ethan, that you''ll be more careful in the future," he said, his voice softer now, tinged with parental concern.

    Ethan nodded solemnly, his eyes reflecting his sincerity. "I promise, father," he vowed.

    "Sigh¡­You won''t be able to leave the academy until the semester ends."Top of Form

    "But fat-"

    "This is something that won''t only apply to you," Marc said, looking at Ethan. "Many parents are showing their dissatisfaction already, and I am just using that."

    Since his son was refusing to stay safe, Marc could only force him to do so. But knowing Ethan, it was not right for him to stay locked up while other kids could do as they wished. Therefore, he slightly pressured the academy from all sides.

    "¡­..I see¡­." Ethan mumbled. There was nothing he could do as his father was one of the most influential figures in the whole federation.

    "Also, I got some news about violence inside the academy."

    As Marc mentioned the violence within the academy, Ethan''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of realization crossing his features.

    "Father," Ethan began tentatively, his voiceced with concern¡­.

    "Of course, we won''t overlook such a thing happening, Ethan. Even if you don''t want to cause trouble, you should think of the Hartley Family''s name."

    "¡­.."

    "I had already contacted the rted families. They will send their apologies soon."

    "I-I¡­..I see¡­."

    "Then, see youter."

    With those words, Marc ended the connection, leaving himself alone.

    After ending the call with Ethan, Marc sighed heavily, feeling the weight of his responsibilities as a father and a prominent figure in the federation. He knew that he had to take action to ensure his son''s safety, even if it meant exerting pressure on the academy.

    As he pondered his next move, a knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. "Come in," Marc called out, straightening up in his chair.

    Ray entered the room, a folder in hand, his expression grave. "Sir, I have the report regarding the situation with the Azure Crest Guild," he said, his voice serious.

    Marc''s eyes narrowed as he took the folder from Ray, his mind already racing with possibilities. As he read through the report, his suspicions were confirmed: the Philips Family was behind both incidents.

    A cold fury ignited within Marc as he realized the extent of the Philips Family''s influence and their willingness to resort to violence to achieve their goals. Of course, such things were not umon, but what was disturbing was the fact that the methods they used involved Demonic Humans in them.

    They also targeted his son, Ethan, even if it was not clearly their intention.

    ''This is not good.''

    Without hesitation, he made a decision.

    "Ray, we are cutting all business dealings with the Philips Family immediately," Marc ordered his voice firm. "Furthermore, I want us to start making deals with their rival family instead. We will also begin resisting the Philips Family''s advancements over the area."

    Roy''s eyes widened for a second, but then he rxed himself. Knowing his master, such a decision, even if decisive, was his style.

    ''It feels like him when he was young.''

    Though Marc had not been showing his side to others, Ray knew how he was like that before things got calm.

    Ray nodded with a smile, his loyalty unwavering. "Yes, sir. I will see to it personally."

    "And one more thing," Marc added, his voice tinged with determination. "We will offer the Azure Crest Guild the opportunity toe under our protection and work from our territory. They will have our support in exchange for their loyalty. That kid¡­..He will keep endangering himself if I don''t do that."

    Ray''s smile widened at the bold move, but he nodded in agreement. "Understood, sir. I will convey your orders to the appropriate parties."

    Just like that, the battle of the top dogs in the industry started.

    The battle that would shake the future dearly.

 Chapter 353 82.2 - What the heart sees

    Chapter 353  82.2 - What the heart sees

    ??"We need to talk."

    Just as I was about to enter the training grounds, I sensed someone''s presence before me. The voice wasn''t exactly familiar, but it was a voice that I still remembered.

    "...."

    Turning my head to the side, I saw silvery hair first a€¡° a silvery long hair. And then, my attention was captured by the beautiful face structure, with slightly long eyshes and slim lips.

    "It is rude to look at someone like that." The voice continued its words.

    "Is that so?" Words came out of my mouth naturally, looking at her bright blue eyes. There was a sharp glint in those eyes, unique to someone who had the innate coldness inside themselves.

    "It is."

    She was the student who shared the first rank with Victor. A future powerhouse of ice if nurtured well.

    Seraphina Frostborne.

    "I see," I replied and shrugged it off. Whoever the person before me, I did not care too much. Whether something was rude or not depended on the person affected, and I had no control over it.

    This argument somehow sounded hypocritical, but there was no one to reprimand me for that fact, so I was all safe.

    As I was just about to walk further, in the corner of my vision, I saw Seraphina''s mouth twitching. It seemed she disliked being ignored.

    "Didn''t you hear me?" She asked, her voice a little bit grumpier now.

    "I did. That is why I had reacted, hadn''t I?" I replied as I walked further away.

    "Do you call it reacting?" She somehow sounded furious. Her words contained certain emotions, and they reminded me a little bit of Irina. But then again, Seraphina was someone who didn''t act as rashly as her counterpart. She instantly took control of her emotions.

    Not bothering to look back at her, I said: "Well, what would you call it then? Seems like a reaction to me."

    Seraphina''s cold gaze bore into me for a moment longer before she sighed, the frustration evident in her voice. "We need to talk."

    "Why?" I asked. I already knew what kind of person this girl was. Even though she may act high and almighty as a noble should, she wasn''t someone to let go of things. This was the typical way of acting for nobles, and she was not an objection to that rule.

    "You will understand when we talk."

    "I will understand when we talk. Why should I do that, if I don''t know the reason?"

    At my question, she made a surprised exmation. Her face showed clear signs of ack of understanding of this matter.

    "Because I aming to you?" It seemed like in her world, if she came to someone, they must ept talking to her. That made sense, considering how it should have been for her in the past.

    The heir of Frostborne family. One of the strongest magic noble families in Arcadia Dominion, one of the six pirs.

    An incredibly beautiful girl that would make the person feel like their eyes are feasting.

    Facing such a person, it was understandable why people never refused the offer to talk.

    But for me, these qualities didn''t matter. If I had wanted to entangle myself with this bothersome woman, I would have already done so from the moment I came to the academy. I had plenty of opportunities to do so.

    But I didn''t, since she was a rather troublesome person to deal with. Just like Victor and Lilia.

    "So?"

    As I raised my eyebrows, her stupefied face was worthy of taking a picture.

    ''It is a pity that she would freeze me to death if I were to do such a thing.''

    Sadly, even now, with all the things I have under my arsenal, direct confrontation with Seraphina is impossible. A monster is a monster, after all.

    "You....." She released a sigh. "I knew you would be different, but who would have thought that you would be this edgy."

    "You are free to think whatever you want."

    "I see." Seraphina raised her head, seemingly realizing something. From the look inside her eyes, it seemed she made her choice. "If you are going to act like that, don''t me me for being rude."

    "Hmm?" Somehow, her words triggered a response in me. It was an instinct I knew, the instinct when things weren''t about to go as I wished.

    "Should I just reveal your strength to the academy?"

    The moment her words left her mouth, I raised my eyebrow. I am already quite an expert at giving these types of reactions, and I am pretty confident in the control of my body. There was just zero possibility that I would give a hint about my reactions.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about," I replied.

    "Ahahaha..." A faintugh left her mouth, somehow feeling ''amused?'' by my response. "Why are you hiding your strength, I wonder?"

    I maintained myposure, refusing to show any sign of concern at her threat. "I''m afraid you''ve lost me. What strength are you talking about?"

    She regarded me with a skeptical gaze, clearly unconvinced by my feigned ignorance. "Don''t y dumb, Astron Natusalune. You know exactly what I''m talking about."

    I shrugged nonchntly. "If you say so. But I assure you, I have no idea what you''re getting at."

    Her lips formed a thin line, betraying her frustration. "Fine, if you want to y that game, be my guest. But just know that I''m certain about my assessment, and there''s no room for mistakes. I will report this matter to the headmaster, and let''s see if you can stay hidden even after that."

    I watched her carefully, noting the determination in her stance and the unwavering conviction in her eyes. It was clear that she believed she had me figured out, and there was little I could do to sway her opinion.

    ''Headmaster, huh? Well, considering that she is one of the strongest people in the academy and the most talented, she could meet with the Headmaster easily. And, somehow, she sounds certain, regardless of my reactions. There is zero doubt about that opinion of hers, which sounds like the channel she confirmed this information doesn''t make any mistakes and could be trusted to the maximum. If that is the case, is it her [Trait], [Unique Skill], or the word from someone she is close to?''

    This spection formed in my head first because she was sure of this information. If she were to hear my strength from someone, she would first need to confirm with her eyes since Seraphina is not someone to trust others blindly. But, I am sure I hid my actions well without any surveince to point out to me; thus, this option is invalid. Then, it meant that she found this information without observing me inbat, and this case was simr to Irina and Senior Maya.

    Since both of them didn''t see me fighting but saw the results and were able to infer my strength from there. But Seraphina didn''t have the luxury of that since I am sure that neither Irina nor Senior Maya would reveal anything, and she also didn''t know about my achievements.

    This brought me to the [Trait] case. If she was able to see my strength, that would satisfy everything, and this would also answer some of the questions I had in my head about the game. There were several instances where Seraphina judged the strength of the enemy correctly in the game when she was in the yer''s party.

    Thus, I believed that it was because of a [Trait] or a [Unique Skill]. After all, there were many weird skills and traits in this world, and the scope was veryrge. Why wouldn''t there be a talent that showed the strength of a people?

    ''Always assume bold and broad. You can always confirm itter. It is better than being unprepared and not thoughtful about something.''

    It is one of the most important mottos for a street person to live where there are many enemies around. Of course, this can also backfire, but with enough knowledge, it worked well most of the time.

    ''But it seems she came with a n in her mind, and she had already observed my attitude and inferred some things about me. This is the reason why this girl is troublesome to deal with.'' ''If I were to deny this further, there is no doubt that she would hold on to her promise. And listening to her shouldn''t be that bad. Even if she is troublesome to deal with, right now, the most logical act would beplying with her request.''

    After a moment of tense silence, I relented, realizing that further resistance would be futile. "Alright, fine. Where do you want to talk?"

    Seraphina''s expression softened slightly, a hint of satisfaction flickering across her features. Her face revealed a smirk as if she had won. "It is good that you know when to back off. Follow me. I have a good ce in my mind."

    For some reason, I had a bad feeling about this, but sometimes things wouldn''t go the way we wished.

    No one can control everything about the world around them, not even their own lives.

    As I followed Seraphina through the roads of the academy, her silvery hair swayed gracefully with each step she took.

    Despite my initial reluctance, I somehow couldn''t help but admire her poise and confidence, traits that seemed toe naturally to her.

    As we walked, Seraphina broke the silence with a seemingly casual remark. "Isn''t it quite interesting, Astron?"

    I raised an eyebrow, curious about her sudden shift in topic. "What do you mean?"

    She nced sideways at me, her gaze piercing yet thoughtful. "The whole academy is bustling with students striving to excel in their studies and grades, to prove themselves worthy of their ce here. Yet, there''s someone among us who seems to be indifferent to all of it."

    "There is nothing interesting about it. That person most likely is justzy to deal with everything."

    "Lazy to deal with everything? Maybe they find these types of things troublesome?"

    "It is good that you know how they feel. Maybe you should consider their feelings as well."

    "Sadly, one''s feelings are not that important in the adult world."

    "Somehow, you entered the adult world now?"

    "I never left it."

    "That is what a child would say."

    "Your assessment seems wrong; you should correct it."

    "I doubt that."

    "Maybe. But, you see, Mister Astron," she continued, her tone contemtive, "it''s fascinating how some individuals can exist on the fringes of our society, untouched by the expectations and pressures that weigh down the rest of us."

    I considered her words carefully. "And what do you make of such individuals?"

    A small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "I suppose it depends on the individual. Some may see them as rebels, defying the norms of society. Others may view them with envy, wishing they had the courage to break free from the constraints ced upon them."

    We reached our destination, a secluded caf¨¦ corner of the garden terrace overlooking the tranquil scenery below.

    A ce for the high-ranking students.

    Seraphina gestured for me to take a seat on one of the stone benches, and I obliged, settling myself down as she joined me.

    "But in the end, everyone had a secret or two. And once you grasp them, no one can escape your hand."

    "¡­.."

    "So, let''s talk about our main topic, shall we." She said while sliding through the menu. "You wouldn''t mind if I choose it for you?"

    "It would be an honor to drink what mighty Seraphina Frostborne chosen for me."

    "Your humor seems good."

    "It was supposed to be sarcastic."

    "For me, it looked rather humorous."

    "It seems so."

    As Seraphina smiled at my words, she naturally had chosen one of the options from the menu. Though I wasn''t able to see what she had chosen, it didn''t matter in any case.

    "Now, let me ask you a question first," Seraphina said, locking her eyes with me.

    "Why are you hiding your strength?"

 Chapter 354 82.3 - What the heart sees

    <h4>Chapter 354 Chapter 82.3 - What the heart sees</h4>

    "Why are you hiding your strength?"

    Faced with the things that are out of the norm, what is the basic response humans tend to give?

    It is to try to understand it.

    After all, only by understanding it can we categorize, and categorizing is one of our most basic desires since it creates a sense of belonging.

    That is why I was expecting such a question from Seraphina.

    "Why do you think?"

    I asked against her. If you are in a conversation in which you don''t want to reveal much information, the best way to deal with it is to answer the questions with another question. By doing that, you can lead the conversation in the way you want while also learning about the thoughts of the person before you.

    "I don''t know."

    Yet, for people like Seraphina, these types of situations must be prettymon. She instantly said she didn''t have any thoughts on this matter to hide her cards.

    "You don''t know? I thought you would already form an opinion. After all, aren''t you the mighty Seraphina Frostborne?"

    To deal with such responses, one can attempt to provoke another person. If the person can be swayed by their momentary impulses, they can get the answer they want.

    "I know it must be disappointing, but sadly, I don''t really have any idea."

    However, for that to even work, you need to know the weakness of the other party, and right now was not the time for me to reveal it.

    "So, please kindly answer my question. Why are you hiding your abilities?"

    As Seraphina once again asked that question, she very well thought that I couldn''t use the sophisticated methods to slip away from it.

    "Is it important?"

    "It is."

    "Why?"

    "Because it will help me formte my future actions. Only by understanding your reasons that I can judge if you are a person suited for me or not."

    "Suited for you? Is this supposed to be a test?"

    "Life itself is a test."

    "It is a sophisticated view."

    "That ising from you¡­.But, seemingly enough, you have no intention of revealing your reasons it seems."

    Dealing with smart people is efficient because of this. They can understand and read between the lines, which makesmunication easier.

    Of course, some may think that this is an act of immaturity, and directly saying what you want to say is better than beating around the bush, but where is the fun with that?

    If everything in this world was as efficient as it needed to be, then we wouldn''t have the things called art in the first ce.

    "It is good that you understand." I nodded at her response.

    "But, do you think you should show some leverage to me? After all, I now hold your secret in my hands."

    "Somehow, I feel like I keep repeating these words, but I have no control over your actions. From how you speak, you certainly have the necessary means to talk with the headmaster and make him believe in you, even without any proof. Therefore, regardless of whether Iply with your requests or not, you can always talk with the headmaster and inform him. And that makes you the one in control and not me. No matter what I do, the result can only be determined by you."

    "Interesting. You really have the ability to do sophistry. Maybe you can work with politicians."

    "I have no interest in such matters.

    ''I only have one goal. To get my revenge, that''s it.''

    I thought inwardly. Somehow, having such a conversation with Seraphina made me reminisce about the past, albeit it was a little.

    I would talk with her a lot like this as well.

    Seraphina''s gaze lingered on me for a moment, her expression unreadable. "Your words make sense if the mana contracts didn''t exist."

    Her statement caught me off guard, and I raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Are you suggesting...?"

    "That I''m willing to make a contract over such a small matter?" she finished my sentence, her lips quirking into a wry smile. "Perhaps."

    I leaned back in my seat, considering her words carefully. Mana contracts were powerful agreements that bound individuals to certain terms and conditions, often exchanging favors or services in return for mutual benefits.

    They were not to be taken lightly, as breaking a contract could have dire consequences.

    "Are you proposing a contract between us?" I asked, intrigued by the possibility.

    Seraphina nodded, her eyes gleaming with a newfound intensity. "Indeed. If you''re unwilling to share your reasons willingly, perhaps a contract will ensure yourpliance."

    "For you to bring out the topic of mana contracts, you must want to gain my trust."

    "I do."

    "But why? What do you need from me? Even if you are certain that I am hiding my strength, I don''t see any other reason for you to approach me."

    This was the thing that was bugging me. Seraphina might be certain that I was hiding my strength, but there shouldn''t be any clear reason for her to approach me.

    After all, there were plenty of powerhouses in the academy, and there was even a monster like Ethan who was improving at a rate that would shake the mountains.

    I didn''t see any value for her unless she thought that I was on par with her in terms of strength.

    At my words, a certain smile bloomed on her face. A certain smile that somehow sent a slight shiver down my spine.

    Somehow, my intuition was warning me that this talk''s result wouldn''t be anything good.

    However, at that moment, even if I wanted to just leave this table, if I did, I would antagonize this future Archmage a lot more severely than just acting edgy.

    "Let''s say I want to steal my rivals'' assets."

    Her words contained a certain meaning, and her eyes were looking at somece behind.

    ''Hmm?''

    I also sensed something, but before I could put a finger on it, I felt my senses being veiled by something else.

    It was Seraphina''s mana that had covered my body, isting me from the space.

    ''This¡­.She had already achieved such control over her mana?'' This woman somehow managed to manipte her raw mana to disrupt my senses as if to show off to me. It gave the message that, even if I wanted to leave, I wouldn''t do it unscathed.

    "Well, in any case, let me ask you another question," Seraphina mumbled, looking at me with a clear interest. "What do you think about Irina?"

    "Irina?"

    Hearing her asking about Irina, I understood what she was trying to understand.

    ''So, this was what it was about.'' Thinking about it from Seraphina''s perspective, Irina and I certainly had a weird rtionship. Even in the game, Seraphina constantly monitored people that she deemed important so she would know about my past interactions with Irina. From there, she may have certainly formed some conclusions in her head.

    Considering that she now thought that I was hiding my strength and that I was close to Irina, in her mind, I could be an obstacle to her in the future since Irina was eventually her rival.

    "Yes." Seraphina nodded, confirming her question.

    "Asking such a question out of the blue," I mumbled to give the impression that I was bothered.

    "Irina is...plicated," I began, choosing my words carefully. "She''s certainly talented, there''s no denying that. But her attitude leaves much to be desired."

    Seraphina''s gaze remained fixed on me, her expression unreadable. "Go on."

    "She''s reckless, impulsive, and often acts without considering the consequences," I continued, my tone tinged with frustration. "Her arrogance knows no bounds, and she''s quick to dismiss others'' opinions if they don''t align with her own."

    ''Though this part has changed a lot, it is not like you need to hear it from me, Seraphina Frostborne.''

    There was no need to reveal everything, nor a need for me to speak the truth with my every word.

    A flicker of recognition shed in Seraphina''s eyes, but she remained silent, urging me to continue.

    "She''s driven by her own ambition, and she''ll stop at nothing to achieve her goals," I added, my voice growing colder. "But herck of restraint and disregard for those around her make her a liability sometimes."

    ''This part also changed a lot.'' Seraphina nodded slowly, absorbing my words. "And yet, you maintain a close rtionship with her?"

    I paused, weighing my response. "Irina and I have a history, but that doesn''t mean I condone her actions. Sometimes, it''s easier to keep someone close to keep an eye on them rather than risk them causing trouble elsewhere."

    A hint of satisfaction flickered in Seraphina''s eyes as if my answer had confirmed her suspicions. "I see."

    "Why the sudden interest in my rtionship with Irina?" I asked, shifting the focus back to her. "Is she causing trouble again?"

    Seraphina''s smile was cryptic. "Perhaps. But let''s just say that I''m curious about the dynamics between you two."

    I narrowed my eyes, sensing that there was more to her inquiry than she was letting on. "And what do you hope to gain from understanding our dynamics?"

    "Knowledge is power," Seraphina replied simply. "And understanding the rtionships between key yers can be advantageous."

    With that, she waved her hand. The temperature was lowered for a split second, and the table froze. I could feel my senses warning me since it was getting into a rtively dangerous border.

    CREAK!

    On the table, two small figures were constructed from the ice. One was a queen on the chessboard, and the other was the king.

    ''And here ites.''

    "It is hard to clearly understand what makes you work with her." She mumbled, turning her eyes to me. "But, whatever it is, I am confident that I can give you better in every aspect."

    Seraphina''s words made me nod inwardly. She was offering me an alternative to working with Irina, one that seemed toe with promises of greater rewards and benefits.

    I remained silent for a moment, carefully considering my response. Seraphina''s offer was tempting; there was no denying that. She was a formidable ally, and aligning myself with her could undoubtedly bring advantages.

    But at the same time, I couldn''t ignore the warning signs that her proposition carried. These types of actions were what made her different from Lilia after all.

    "And what exactly do you expect in return for your... assistance?" I asked cautiously, my voice ''betraying'' none of the uncertainty swirling within me.

    Seraphina''s smile widened, revealing a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. "Simply your loyalty and allegiance. With your skills and abilities, you could be a valuable asset to me, Mister Astron. After all, I am way better than Irina, aren''t I? Smarter, easier to talk to, better personality, more beautiful, and most importantly, stronger."

    Hearing her words, I nodded my head. There was no need to deny her words. "You certainly are smarter, and you seem to have a better personality," I replied while observing her smile widening.

    Somehow, I sensed the mana around me change, as if the curtainpletely ovepping me.

    ''This¡­.''

    "But I have no intention of working under someone, regardless of who it is."

    Seraphina didn''t even falter for a brief moment as if she was already expecting such an answer. "I understand. But remember, Astron, alliances can shift, and loyalties can change. Think carefully about where your allegiances lie."

    With that, she waved her hand, dispelling the ice figures on the table, and the temperature returned to normal. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief as the tension in the air dissipated, but I knew that my encounter with Seraphina was far from over.

    As I rose from my seat, she turned to me once more, her gaze piercing and intense. "But, you should still consider my offer, Astron Natusalune. I have a feeling that our paths will cross again soon."

    Somehow, she looked like she got what she wanted, which increased the unease in my heart.

    "I will."

    With those words, I turned to leave, but at that moment, I noticed a familiar manaing from one of the tables.

    There, the table was burning with mes, and it seemed like someone had smashed it.

    ''Sigh¡­..''

    Apparently, there was someone else here.

 Chapter 355 82.4 - What the heart sees

    Chapter355 82.4 - What the heart sees

    Humans were such strange creatures.

    They held stupid expectations regarding others without knowing that those expectations would end up hurting them.

    ''Why?''

    A question echoed inside the young adolescent girl''s heart. A question that made her heartthrob, a question that made her feel like needles were stabbing into her heart.

    ''Why am I feeling like this?''

    It was a feeling that she was unable to identify. Why was she feeling it in such a way?

    Why did it feel like she couldn''t breathe? This was the first time such a thing had happened.

    ''Why am I letting those thoughts get over my head?'' She continuously questioned herself. The world looked blurry, different from how it was all the time. Somehow, she wasn''t able to clearly sense as it had been.

    Her developed senses were now betraying her, making her the part of the world she didn''t want to be in right now.

    At this moment, she wanted to shut herself down. Just like aputer whose electric supply was shut down, she wanted to turn herself off.

    She just wanted to close her eyes, lean somewhere, and put an end to these thoughts.

    ''Really¡­..Why did I even listen to her suggestion back then¡­..''

    Everything had started this morning.

    -Hey¡­.Fiery Demoness¡­

    That annoying girl had approached her in the morning. There was a clear smirk on her face, a smirk that somehow irked her whenever she had seen it.

    -Seraphine.

    -Do you mind if I take him?

    She somehow came to her side and then talked about ''him'' out of nowhere. Even though there was no mention of his name, the moment Seraphina looked at her like that and spoke in such a manner, she knew who it was about from the start.

    -What did you say?

    -I said, what I said? Do you mind if I take him?

    Her question was insolent, but there was a certain look in her eyes. A look that she knew very well.

    Seraphina was looking for her weakness. She was looking for something that she could use in the future.

    And Irina knew about that fact. She was very well aware of such acts since she had witnessed a lot of them and even saw her mother plotting.

    She had a lot of demonstrations already, even though those acts made her want to puke. She hated the dishonesty of people and how they always wore masks.

    -Do whatever you want. Thus, she knew she needed toe out strong. She acted nonchnt, even though she had been bothered by it.

    -That is good, then. I will talk to him now. Do you want to listen? But somehow, Seraphina seemed to already have a n. That made sense, as Irina knew that she wasn''t someone to act without preparing thoroughly. In that aspect, she was familiar with him to a certain extent.

    -Why would I listen to your talk?

    -Aren''t you curious? Don''t you want to know who he is going to choose?

    -I don''t need an answer or anything. -Oh? Are you scared?

    -You! Who is scared of who? Come on then, let''s see it! She couldn''t control her impulses. This was how it had been. But she was also curious, and she knew that Seraphina was giving her just the excuse to act. Though it looked like exactly what Seraphina had nned, Irina epted it and yed it into her hand.

    And then, as Seraphina settled into the caf¨¦ just as she said, she couldn''t help but perk her ears. Of course, at first, she was unable to listen since Seraphina wasying down her mana to cover the atmosphere.

    It was a technique that was used by mages in general. She could also do it by precisely manipting her mana, but she didn''t have any reason to use that before. Byying the mana into the surroundings, one could block the senses of Awakened, turning them into normal humans.

    -What do you think about Irina? But then, she could finally start hearing the conversation. After meddling with ''his'' senses, Seraphina slightly dispelled the curtain so that Irina could bypass her senses into the conversation and listen to it.

    -Irina?

    -Irina is...plicated. She''s certainly talented; there''s no denying that. But her attitude leaves much to be desired.

    -Go on.

    -She''s reckless, impulsive, and often acts without considering the consequences. Her arrogance knows no bounds, and she''s quick to dismiss others'' opinions if they don''t align with her own.

    -She''s driven by her own ambition, and she''ll stop at nothing to achieve her goal. However, herck of restraint and disregard for those around her sometimes make her a liability.

    -And yet, you maintain a close rtionship with her?

    -Irina and I have a history, but that doesn''t mean I condone her actions. Sometimes, it''s easier to keep someone close to keep an eye on them rather than risk them causing trouble elsewhere.

    As the conversation unfolded before her, Irina felt a pang of hurt deep within her chest. It was as if a sharp dagger had pierced through her defenses, exposing vulnerabilities she had buried deep inside.

    She had always known that he was quite cunning and cold, always plotting and scheming, but hearing him speak so candidly about her like that cut deeper than she initially thought.

    The words echoed in her mind, each one a painful reminder of her shorings.

    Talented but reckless. Ambitious but arrogant. A liability to those around her.

    The realization that someone she considered close could see her in such a light shook Irina to her core.

    She had trusted him, confided in him, and believed that he understood her better than anyone else. Yet, behind her back, he had been discussing her ws with another.

    The sense of betrayal was overwhelming, crushing her spirit with its weight. It was a bitter pill to swallow, knowing that the person she had thought of as a friend could so easily disregard her feelings and expose her vulnerabilities.

    -It is hard to clearly understand what makes you work with her. But, whatever it is, I am confident that I can give you better in every aspect.

    -After all, I am way better than Irina, aren''t I? Smarter, easier to talk to, better personality, more beautiful, and most importantly, stronger. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    -You certainly are smarter, and you seem to have a better personality.

    And these words hit the mark. After all, the connection was lost from that point, as she could no longer hear what they were even talking about.

    But was there a reason for her to do so?

    Did she really need to hear more? Wasn''t everything clear?

    ''I am just a liability, after all. Isn''t it normal for him to ept her conditions? She is smarter, stronger, and she has a better personality?''

    There was an intrinsic anger soaring from deep inside her heart at that point. She punched one of the tables and left.

    And then, I started wandering around the academy grounds. The weather was still cold, with it being in theter stages of winter.

    Tears threatened to spill from her eyes as she struggled to process the flood of emotions raging within her.

    Anger hurt, and a profound sense of loneliness washed over her like a tidal wave, threatening to engulf herpletely.

    ''So, he thought me like that¡­.''

    At that moment, she felt more alone than ever before. The realization that even those closest to her could betray her trust left her feeling adrift, lost in a sea of uncertainty.

    ''This is not good¡­.''

    She knew she had entered a state where she constantly thought about the past and their actions together.

    Somehow, all those things looked fake to her right now. Even though something inside her told her that, she was ying into the Seraphine''s ploy and she needed to act with a lot more cool head, she couldn''t do that.

    Right now, she needed something to vent these feelings inside.

    And she knew what it was.

    ''I need to burn something.''

    Whenever her head gotplicated, she would always do one thing after all.

    Burning things until she burned her thoughts.

    ********

    Seraphina, who saw Astron leaving, was satisfied.

    ''After all, I got what I wanted.''

    From the start, her goal was never to recruit the enigma named Astron Natusalune. After all, she had observed him for a while and noticed that he was a cautious individual.

    Therefore, it was impossible for him to be swayed by her in such a short time.

    From the reports she got and the information she knew, Astron Natusalune was somehow close to Irina, and that made it even harder for her to get what she wanted.

    Normally, even though she was unable to see Astron Natusalune''s stats with her trait, she still didn''t hold him in high regard. After all, Ethan Hartley, Victor ckthorn, and many other talented people existed in the academy.

    This was a ce of monsters. Thus, she thought it was just a unique trait of him, just like hers.

    But this evaluation changed when she got her mother''s letter. And in there, it wrote, be aware of Astron Natusalune.

    Knowing her mother''s powers and the situation she was in, Seraphina knew her mother wouldn''t joke about such matters. That made her interested in this person known as Astron Natusalune, and she devised a n for that. Her n had to be meticulous, calcted, and, above all, subtle.

    As she pondered her next move, Seraphina''s mind raced with possibilities. She had to find a way to exploit Astron''s connection to Irina without arousing suspicion. It was a delicate bncing act, one that required finesse and precision.

    But Seraphina was not one to shy away from a challenge. She rather liked it.

    With determination in her heart and a n forming in her mind, she set out to unravel the mysteries surrounding Astron Natusalune, knowing that the key to her sessy in understanding what made him this important in her mother''s eyes.

    Her n was in process.

    She had created a rift between him and Irina. Now, it was time to see how he would react to this situation and analyze his psyche more.

    Would he abandon Irina and no longer interact with her, or would he chase after her?

    By understanding his character and his decisions, she would then evaluate him.

    After all, if he was evil and he would pose a threat to her in the future¡­

    The best decision would be to remove him from this world.

 Chapter 356 82.5 - What the heart sees

    Chapter 356  82.5 - What the heart sees

    ??As Irina wandered the academy grounds, her mind consumed by anger and hurt, she found herself drawn to the training grounds.

    It was a familiar ce, a sanctuary where she could unleash the full extent of her powers without fear of judgment or reprisal.

    The air was crisp with the chill of winter, but Irina hardly noticed as she entered the expansive training grounds.

    Her footsteps echoed against the stone pathways, the sound a steady rhythm that matched the pounding of her heart.

    Normally, she would train in the ce dedicated to the high-ranking students in their dorms. However, right now, she didn''t want to return to her room.

    She didn''t want to face the people she knew. She didn''t want to deal with any type of those things.

    She just wanted to burn these thoughts, and the normal training grounds were okay for that.

    [Identity confirmed. Irina Emberheart. Freshmen, rank 3.]

    She entered the individual training lounge.

    Her eyes scanned the area, taking in the rows of golems standing at attention, waiting for their next challenger.

    These golems, imbued with powerful magic, were designed to test the skills of even the most seasoned mages.

    [Which stage do you wish to set?]

    "Set it to stage 7."

    [Stage 7. Are you sure? This stage is not advised for freshmen.]

    "Yes. Proceed."

    Her voice was chilly, yet she knew getting angry at the artificial intelligence of the training grounds wouldn''t help with anything.

    It would rather make her look more stupid than ever.

    [Understood. Stage 7 is being activated.]

    RUMBLE!

    As the training grounds shook beneath her feet, Irina felt a surge of anticipation coursing through her veins.

    The familiar sensation of fire and fury welled up inside her, fueling her resolve as the walls of the lounge began to shift and groan.

    CREAK!

    From the depths of the room, golems emerged one by one, their metallic forms gleaming in the dim light. Each one stood tall and imposing, a formidable opponent that would test even the most seasoned mage.

    But Irina was undeterred. With a flick of her wrist, mes erupted from her fingertips, dancing in the air like angry spirits eager for battle. Her eyes zed with determination as she locked onto the approaching golems, her heart pounding with adrenaline-fueled fervor.

    "Come on then," she growled, her voice a low rumble that echoed through the room. "Let''s see what you''ve got."

    As the first golem stepped forward, Irinaunched herself into action. Fire trailed behind her as she moved, a fiery aura enveloping her form like a protective cloak. With lightning-fast reflexes, she dodged the golem''s initial attack, retaliating with a powerful st of mes that sent it staggering backward.

    One by one, the golems advanced, their movements precise and calcted. But Irina met each challenge head-on, her fists zing with the intensity of her emotions.

    With every strike, she poured more and more mana into her attacks, pushing herself to the brink of exhaustion in her quest for release.

    The temperature in the room soared as Irina''s aura grew stronger, the mes swirling around her like a tempest unleashed.

    Sweat dripped from her brow, mingling with the heat of her fiery energy as she fought with a ferocity born of desperation.

    But even as the golems closed in, Irina refused to back down. She was a force to be reckoned with, a tempest of fire and fury that would not be extinguished.

    As she faced down her opponents, slowly but surely, she thought the things that were bothering her would go away.

    But they didn''t. Contrary to what she expected, her mind didn''t shut down. She still continued to remember everything.

    ''This is not enough, give me more!''

    She knew this was because she was yet to be tired.

    And so, with a fierce determination that bordered on recklessness, Irina forced herself to fight on. She challenged stage 7 again and again, each time pushing herself to her limits and beyond.

    [Stage 7 Completed. New record. psed Time, 12 minutes 48 seconds.]

    [Stage 7 Completed. psed Time, 12 minutes 58 seconds.]

    [Stage 7 Completed. psed Time, 13 minutes 45 seconds.]

    [Stage 7 Completed. psed Time, 13 minutes 40 seconds.]

    "JUST DIE!"

    ¨CSWIRL

    But eventually, her mana reached its breaking point. With a final burst of energy, she unleashed onest wave of mes, the fire burning bright and hot before flickering out into nothingness.

    [Stage 7 Completed. psed Time, 14 minutes 57 seconds.]

    "Haaaah¡­..Haaaaah¡­."

    As thest embers faded away, Irina leaned heavily against the walls of the training grounds, her breathing in ragged gasps as she fought to catch her breath. Her eyelids felt heavy with fatigue, her body trembling from the exertion of battle.

    But despite the physical exhaustion that threatened to consume her, the weight of her emotions remained. As she stood there, breathing heavily in the aftermath of her fight, she knew that the battle within herself was far from over.

    However, at the very least, she was able to slightly extinguish the fire in her heart.

    The thoughts thatpletely shed in her heart finally came to an abrupt end. After all, right now, she is experiencing one of the most dangerous phenomena for mages.

    Mana Exhaustion.

    She forcefully used all of her mana so that she could achieve this drunken state. Her thoughts were sluggish.

    This was not something she did a lot, but when her life became something that she couldn''t stand, she did it. It was akin to someone drinking until they were drunk.

    "Haaah¡­.."

    [Please Empty the Induvial Training Lounge if you don''t wish to use it any further. There are students in the queue.]

    However, since she had chosen toe to the general training grounds, she could no longer stay there on her own.

    "Maaaaan...It is annoying¡­."

    With a heavy sigh, Irina pushed herself away from the wall, her limbs feeling like lead as she gathered her belongings. The world seemed to blur around her, the edges of her vision hazy as she made her way out of the training grounds.

    As she stumbled through the corridors of the academy, her head swimming with exhaustion, she couldn''t shake the feeling of nausea that gnawed at her stomach. With each step, the urge to vomit grew stronger, threatening to overwhelm her senses.

    But then, a realization dawned on her. She hadn''t eaten anything all day. The queasiness she felt wasn''t from sickness but from sheer exhaustion and mana depletion.

    "Mmm¡­," she muttered under her breath, her voice slurred and sluggish as she made her way to her room. The journey felt like an eternity, the world spinning around her as she fought to keep her bnce.

    And at the end, she couldn''t do it or maintain it.

    THUD! She fell down on the side of the track.

    But even as shey there, the darkness of night enveloping her, she couldn''t escape the chill that seeped into her bones. It was a strange sensation, one she hadn''t felt in a while, but it was quickly reced by the familiar warmth of her intrinsic body heat.

    With a shiver, Irina forced herself to her feet, wrapping her arms around herself in a feeble attempt to ward off the cold. The night air was crisp and biting, a stark contrast to the warmth of the training grounds.

    But as she stood there, her breath misting in the cold air, Irina felt a strange sense of rity wash over her.

    Different from other people, Irina was an Emberheart. She had the blood of ancient mages. Her body had already recovered to some extent.

    The intrinsic characteristics of her body started showing its effects as the heat gradually ovepped the coldness, removing it.

    "Ahh¡­.It is over¡­."

    Though her mana reserves had yet to be started filled, at the very least, her basal mana reserves were filled. Now, her body was operating just as it should.

    "Ho¡­..What do we have here?"

    Suddenly, she heard an unfamiliar voice from the side. It was the voice of a girl.

    "To think that I would find the great Irina Emberheart in such a state¡­..Even as a non-believer, I can''t help but think this is a y of fate."

    SHIVER! Irina''s body shivered. Not because of the cold this time but because of the chilliness and intent behind the voice.

    As the unfamiliar voice pierced the silence of the night, Irina''s instincts kicked in, and she tilted her head to the side to check who it was. Her muscles tensed, ready to react at a moment''s notice.

    But as she tried to summon her fire magic, she felt a sudden emptiness wash over her. Her mana reserves, depleted from her intense training session, left her unable to tap into her powers.

    Panic flickered in her chest as she realized her vulnerability, her heart pounding in her ears as she turned her attention to the girl before her. The stranger revealed a smile, but to Irina, it looked sinister, sending a shiver down her spine.

    The aura emanating from the girl was suffocating, a palpable sense of darkness that made Irina''s stomach churn. She knew all too well what this aura meant - the unmistakable presence of a demon.

    ''A demon contractor!'' In that moment, realization dawned on her like a bolt of lightning. The girl before her was not just any ordinary stranger; she was a demon contractor, someone who had made a pact with demons for power.

    Despite the fear coursing through her veins, Irina forced herself to stand her ground, her eyes narrowing as she met the demon contractor''s gaze. She may have been weakened, but she refused to show any sign of weakness in the face of this threat.

    "What do you want?" Irina demanded, her voice trembling slightly as she spoke. She couldn''t let this demon sense her fear, couldn''t let it know just how vulnerable she truly was in this moment.

    "What do I want?" The girl smirked, revealing her teeth. "Nothing much. I just want your everything."

    The girl said as she started releasing an aura of the demon. A dark smoke slightly started dissipating, and in an instant, it started approaching Irina.

    ''This!''

    Realizing what was about to happen, Irina''s mind rapidly worked, trying to find something.

    GRAB!

    The smoke first swallowed her whole arms and legs, restraining her and preventing her from moving.

    "Since such a fine gift was given to me right at the moment I needed it, I will not refuse it."

    The girl said as her smoke prated Irina''s pores, infiltrating her body. And following that, Irina felt the connection between her mana and her consciousness lost.

    Her mana was sealed.

    "Well, have a good sleep, Miss Irina. Since it will be yourst one."

    THUD!

    With that, thest thing Irina saw was the hand approaching 02:15

    her face. And then she lost her consciousness.

    "Now, I should move quickly."

    With that, the girl grabbed Irina and started moving in the shadows hurriedly.

    Yet, she hadn''t noticed a certain smartwatch on the ground, with its screen shining to Mother Earth.

 Chapter 357 82.6 - What the heart sees

    Chapter 357  82.6 - What the heart sees

    ??There are certain times when we can not foresee everything that will happen in our lives.

    That is the basic premise of living as a human being. No matter how smart you are, at the end of the day, you will never be able to know everything.

    There will be certain things that are out of your knowledge, and those certain things will render you unable to fathom everything clearly.

    At the end of the day, we are all humans. Even if we somehow be supernatural, there is a certain aspect of humanity remaining. Well, this may not be the case for everyone, though let''s assume this is the general truth.

    Therefore, the moment I saw the burning table and the familiar mana important, I knew what had happened there.

    ''This sense of uneasiness, it came from that, isn''t it?''

    I pondered to myself. After all, Seraphina was certainly trying to test my nerves there, obscuring my senses and observing how I reacted.

    She was taking a proactive approach, but that wasn''t her clear style. She didn''t do things in a rather bothersome way, and she would hate wasting resources. Therefore, I kind of expected that she would try to gain something else from this conversation, but I wasn''t expecting such an oue.

    If Irina had been listening to the conversation, then she would definitely be ufortable. Regardless of who it is, nobody would like their rival to be an acquaintance with their teammates. And for Irina, with her temper, she wouldn''t tolerate it.

    Therefore, it makes sense that she is somehow angry right now.

    ''Hmm¡­.Considering my words, she may as well feel a bit hateful towards me. I was being a bit harsh after all.''

    Though my words didn''t contain my true thoughts since I wanted to deceive Seraphina, this somehow bit me back right now. In a way, if Irina had heard exactly what I was saying, she would most likely have thought that her efforts didn''t do anything up to this time.

    She would think I was an ungrateful, despicable bastard. I could even envision her cursing at me when she was leaving.

    Her aura must have been leaking as well.

    ''Sigh, she is not even answering my calls.''

    I had been trying to contact her after seeing the traces, but as I had just expected, she was not answering my calls.

    ''So, what is she going to do now?''

    Therefore, I was left alone with my thoughts.

    Irina''s personality was like a double-edged sword¡ªsharp, unpredictable, and capable of cutting through any obstacle in her path. While her fiery determination and fierce ambition were admirable traits, they also made her prone to impulsiveness and recklessness.

    In moments of anger or frustration, Irina was known to act without considering the consequences, often resorting to drastic measures to vent her emotions.

    Burning things to alleviate her stress was such a quintessentially Irina-like thing to do, and I knew her well enough to recognize the signs.

    ''So, she is most likely looking for targets now.''

    As I mulled over the situation, I couldn''t help but feel somehow irritated.

    Despite our differences and theplexities of our rtionship, Irina was one of the most important people in this world. She belongs to the main cast and is a member of the Emberheart Family, the future Archmage of Fire.

    Against the threats that would emerge sooner orter, she was undoubtedly one of the most important assets. Therefore, maintaining a slightly stable rtionship with her was a must.

    ''Hmm¡­.This¡­.''

    It seemed I was changing this whole time as well. I went from having no contact with the main cast to having an amicable rtionship with them.

    Seraphina undoubtedly tried to destroy my rtionship with Irina. By doing what she just did, Irina would antagonize me, and if I was strong enough, I could brush her off and would not care.

    And, if I wasn''t strong enough to deal with Irina, Seraphina wouldn''t consider me strong enough, so I would escape her radar.

    In the end, she didn''t lose anything since she only weakened her rival''s faction.

    But something inside me had been bothering me. It was as if there was another motive that Seraphina was moving with. Something that just didn''t make sense only by thinking with logic.

    ''Her actions were a bit too strong for an amicable test. Hmm¡­.Maybe because the academy was thrown into the chaos with the sophomore-freshmen sh, she is nning to act. That could be true.''

    It seems there were certain interesting things were going to happen in the future, but for the time being, my focus needed to be on Irina.

    Now that I knew what she would do, I decided to seek her out. If Irina was indeed upset or angry, she would most likely be at the high-rankers'' dormitory, where she spent most of her time training and honing her skills.

    Making my way through the corridors of the academy, I observed the surroundings.

    There was a certain hostility in the air, even without anyone shing. People were ring daggers at each other, and each side was differed by one important thing.

    It was the crests on the arms of the uniforms.

    The crests symbolized the year of the students.

    Freshmen growled at the sophomore-year students, feeling the pressure emanating from them. After all, even if they were both academy students, the one-year seniority made a huge difference when the Awakeners were still in the process of reaching the wall.

    Almost every Awakened followed a somehow logarithmic curve of improvement. At the start of their careers, they would improve rapidly, increasing their stats. However, as they approached the talent limit that had been defined in their status window, their growth would stagnate.

    This is the basic knowledge for every student¡­No, for every awakened. Therefore, for the students who are still in the beginning/middle parts of their growth, the change between one year was high. It was even more so for the students of Arcadia Hunter Academy, who had been epted with the highest average talent limit rate.

    However, the academy was now being doubted for its credibility due to recent events.

    In any case, sophomore-year students easily overpowered freshmen because of the reasons stated above.

    They angrily looked at the freshmen, observing their every bit of movement.

    "Tch. Weaklings."

    "Grr¡­.What did you say?"

    "I said weaklings, did you not hear? You can''t even speak without gritting your teeth."

    The tension in the corridor escted as the freshmen students bristled at the insults hurled their way. Anger simmered beneath their surface, fueled by the frustration of being belittled and looked down upon by the sophomore-year seniors, whom they most likely deem as annoying oppressors in their heads.

    ''This is not good.'' Some of the freshmen clenched their fists, their resolve hardening as they fought against the pressure weighing down on them. They refused to be intimidated, unwilling to back down in the face of adversity.

    ''A fight will erupt now.'' But as the tension reached its boiling point, one of the freshmen students snapped.

    It seemed I was unlucky with the path I had taken now. I erased my presence, trying to shake away the fight.

    With a furious roar, my fellow freshmen channeled his mana, unleashing a burst of energy directed at the senior standing before him.

    ¨CCRACKLE

    The air crackled with electricity as the mana surged, casting a blinding light that illuminated the corridor.

    "Ho, you are finally using your mana! Do you know what that means?"

    "Of course!"

    The senior''s eyes were narrowed, but there was a certain glint in his eyes. How could he not expect the barbarian freshmen to attack abruptly? After all, they were the ones who silently attacked at night and beat the unconscious students.

    Chaos erupted in the corridor as other freshmen students followed suit, channeling their mana in a disy of defiance against their oppressors.

    Spells and elemental attacks flew through the air, creating a cacophony of noise and chaos.

    I had already moved quite a lot from the location of the fight since I didn''t want to be entangled with any of those.

    After all, this fight wouldn''t take us anywhere.

    "STOP!"

    But s, the world once again didn''t move as I wished. I even pondered if there was somehow a force that was acting against me today. I was a lot more unluckier than usual.

    A mountain-like pressure descended upon every student of the academy in the area with a loud shout. It belonged to the instructor, a man with a bulky build and a soldier-like demeanor. His stern gaze swept across the chaos, quelling the unrest with his imposing presence alone.

    As the instructor stepped forward, his expression was stern, his eyes sharp as he assessed the situation before him. He seemed to squint at each student individually, his gaze piercing and unyielding.

    "Enough!" His voice boomed, cutting through the noise like a de. "This behavior is uneptable. You are all students of Arcadia Hunter Academy, and you will conduct yourselves ordingly."

    His words were firm, leaving no room for argument. The students fell silent, cowed by the authority radiating from the instructor.

    "Now, listen closely," he continued, his voicemanding attention. "Each and every one of you will follow me. We will not tolerate any further disruptions."

    With that, he turned on his heel, his gaze sweeping over the assembled students. "Move out," he ordered, his tone brooking no disobedience.

    Reluctantly, the students began to fall into line, their heads bowed as they followed the instructor out of the corridor. It was clear that his word wasw, and none dared to defy him.

    I was watching everything from a distance, seemingly not perturbed.

    ''Well, I guess the academy will deploy the instructors on the field. It makes sense, considering the videos on the forums. They must have noticed that they had been too negligent with the students, and giving too much freedom actually made them rather behave monkey-like. But well, I am not one of them, so I should be free.''

    "You! Why are you waiting for?" Suddenly, my ears perked up, and a voice was registered in my brain. It was the instructor. I guess some students refused toply with his request.

    "¡­."

    "You, freshmen with ck hair. You are to follow as well."

    s, that person was me.

    ''I am really being unreasonably unlucky today. Well, this may be called karma for participating in the instigation?'' I could only follow the instructor to the room.

    *****

    After a whole one-hour lecture on how one shouldn''t fight and the disciplinary investigation, it was found that I was actually innocent and didn''t participate in the brawls.

    Why did it take one hour?

    Because of the sheer number of students who were sent by the instructors, this alone showed the state of the academy now. At this point, the sky was already dark enough.

    In any case, after being released, I walked to the top-rankers'' dormitory.

    But upon reaching there, I was met with the news of something I was not expecting.

    "Student Irina hadn''t returned to her dormitory."

    An ominous feeling arose from my heart at that moment.

 Chapter 358 83.1 - Damsel?

    Chapter 358  83.1 - Damsel?

    ??"Student Irina hadn''t returned to her dormitory."

    Normally, such words shouldn''t have made me feel in such a manner. After all, no matter what, it was normal for a student like Irina to have some business outside her dorms.

    But, her state was not normal. She was in a possibly enraged state, and she was looking for a fight with something or someone. This was something I was sure of.

    Therefore, if she hadn''t returned to her dorms, that meant she found the thing she was looking for outside.

    Considering the fact that the conflict between Sophomore years and freshmen was this easy to escte, the possibility of a senior messing with Irina with some sort of insults and her reacting severely to that was high.

    I could easily form such a scene in my head, and visualizing the results of these seniors being burnt to the crips by Irina''s mes, I somehow trailed the results.

    ''She would most likely be reprimanded by the academy, and I don''t think that that woman will take it well. This is not something that is beneficial at all.''

    In the end, Irina needed to be found and then be talked with. If she needed to vent her anger, I hoped that it would be the training dummies, not your fellow humans.

    ''But, let''s believe in her a little bit¡­.I should check the general training grounds and other locations where she could train. Maybe she didn''t return here not to face Seraphina? That is also a possibility as well.''

    With that thought, I started moving.

    My first stop was thebat training facility, a sprawling arena where students honed theirbat skills under the watchful eyes of instructors for any possible case of conflict. I scanned the area, searching for any sign of Irina among the sparring students.

    But she was nowhere to be found.

    Next, I headed to the elemental training grounds, where students practiced harnessing and controlling the elements. The air crackled with energy as students unleashed bursts of fire, water, and lightning in their training exercises.

    Again, there was no sign of Irina.

    Feeling like this time, I would find it, I made my way to the third and final training facility: the advancedbat arena. This was where the academy''s students sparred and trained, pushing themselves to their limits in pursuit of greatness, and the ce that I had frequently visited. After all, this ce was where you could personallybat against the golems.

    However, I doubted they could hold against Irina as they wouldpared to the training golems in her dorms.

    As I entered, I saw that many of the students had already upied the rooms. Well, that was to be expected since the second semester was slowly reaching its end, and the final exams were approaching.

    In any case, after seizing the ce and checking if there were any familiar traces of mana, I turned my attention to the ce where I could possibly find my answer.

    Approaching the receptionist''s desk, I inquired if Irina had been seen in the vicinity.

    The receptionist, a young woman with a friendly demeanor, nodded in response.

    "Ah¡­.You are talking about the girl with the fiery red hair, right? Yes, she was here earlier," she confirmed, her voice tinged with both concern and a slight fear. "But she left not too long ago. She seemed...disturbed and somehow drunk. She was emanating a strong pressure, and it even made me burn a little."

    It seemed like Irina had left an impression on the receptionist woman.

    ''But, drunk? What does that mean?''

    Somehow, that word made me narrow my eyes.

    "And to think that first-ranked student woulde here to train¡­.It is my first time seeing such a thing."

    The receptionist said. It also seemed like she had checked the name of the student from the database. Well, it was to be expected that she would be curious.

    "Thank you for your answer. I will check up on her now."

    After taking my thanks, the receptionist revealed a smile. But somehow, I could sense a slight pity in her eyes. It seemed she pitied me, thinking it would be a hassle to deal with Irina.

    And she was probably right.

    However, the word drunk. It rose the ominous feeling in my heart.

    ''It can be Mana Exhaustion¡­But, Irina wouldn''t be that careless¡­.No, she definitely can be.''

    I would like to request the footage of Irina leaving, but my request would mostly be met with a bunch of suspicions.

    ''And she is still not answering any of my calls.''

    None of my calls were being responded to. In any case, since she hadn''t left long before, I wanted to attempt to trace her steps.

    But, there was one thing that was hindering me from doing that. It was because Irina''s mana was exhausted. The phenomenon of Mana Exhaustion urred when even the basal mana that was required for an Awakened body to operate inhumanly was used.

    Naturally, that also meant that the mana imprint was lost, and it was nearly impossible for me to trail her mana even with [Perceptive Insight].

    ¨CRING!

    But right at that moment, I got a message notification on my smartwatch.

    [Irina: D.]

    The message notification on my smartwatch pulled me out of my thoughts, and I quickly nced at the screen. My eyes narrowed as I read the single letter disyed: D.

    "D?"

    I muttered to myself, furrowing my brow in confusion. What could Irina possibly mean by sending just a single letter?

    At first, I entertained the idea that it might be some sort of prank or joke on her part. Irina was known for her weirdly mischievous nature, and sending a cryptic message like this could be her way of teasing me or joking with me.

    But then, I shook my head, dismissing the notion. Knowing Irina''s character, if she wanted to get back at me, she would send a barrage of insults or some cleverly crafted message designed to rile me up.

    So, what did the letter "D" signify?

    My mind raced with possibilities, my brain working at a rapid speed. In that instant, I thought of countless different scenarios and formted them in my head.

    There could be many things, like when she was messaging, she fell asleep from fatigue, or she was caught up in a fight.

    ''And, if she caught up in a fight with her Mana Exhausted state¡­.That can be dangerous¡­.But, knowing her strength, I am sure she must have already recovered to some extent. ording to the receptionist, it had already been half an hour after she left. That means she should be conscious by now, so the drunken state doesn''t make sense. Then, while she was trying to convey a message to me, she was interrupted. And with her being weak, she wasn''t able to defend herself. This is possible. But why the letter D? What starts with the D, and why did she send it to me?''

    At that moment, I started considering our past interactions and the recent events from Irina''s eyes. And then, I noticed why she did so.

    ''Evil Spirit and a Demon. Only she knows I dealt with Belthazor¡­..And D¡­.This is possible.''

    The moment I considered this, I came to a conclusion.

    ''I don''t want it to be true, but it can be very well that she was in this suction because of a demon-follower.''

    The moment I reached this conclusion, I immediately started typing. Entering the site that I had been frequently using, I messaged my hacker group.

    [Find me the location of this number. It is urgent.]

    I sent the message to the Horde. [Horde: Understood. I will start investigating it.]

    Of course, knowing that Irina was an Emberheart, her smartwatch was bound to be interfered with. It would be hard to track her by normal means, but Horde was a cheat when it came to that.

    They were the best hacking organization in the world, and with the investments I had made in them, they very well had the equipment.

    Of course, while they were doing that, I also didn''t wait either. I instantly left the training grounds and slowly hid myself. I did it so that any situation like that in the noon wouldn''t happen.

    It was my ownck of consideration that such a thing happened in the noon, and the results were dangerous. Though it was not my clear responsibility, my blood was boiling a little.

    After waiting in the shadows for a little while, another message notification appeared on my smartwatch, indicating a response from the Horde.

    I quickly read the message, my eyes scanning the screen for any information about Irina''s whereabouts.

    The message disyed the location of Irina''s smartwatch, pinpointing it to a specific area.

    However, what caught my attention was the additional note from the Horde, warning me that they might be tracked back and wouldn''t be able to respond for a while.

    I nodded to myself, acknowledging the risk. It was to be expected, considering the nature of their work as well as the target being an Emberheart. The headquarters most likely knew about the attempt to trace her position. They might even be alerted as well.

    With a quick reply, assuring them that it was okay and thanking them for their assistance, I turned my focus back to the task at hand.

    Checking the location provided by the Horde, I noted that it was slightly off from the main road, nestled among the surrounding greenery, though it was subtle.

    ''That location is not even that far off¡­..Hmm?''

    SWOOSH! Without wasting any time, I made my way there, moving swiftly and silently through the shadows.

    Arriving at the vicinity of the designated spot, I activated my [Aurora Raven], summoning the ethereal bird to scout ahead for me.

    From its vantage point, I could see the smartwatch lying on the ground, its screen turned to the ground. But there were no traces of someone else being there at that moment.

    THUMP!

    But, my heart clenched with a sense of dread as I approached, my senses on high alert.

    I knew what this feeling meant, and it basically confirmed my suspicions. After all, there were the remnants of demonic energy there, and that was activating my passive.

    And if there were remnants of demonic energy but no one, that meant only one thing.

    ''Irina is captured.''

    "Tsk."

    I could only click my tongue seeing this ce. After all, from the remnant traces on the ground, I could already form the scene in my head.

    As I examined the traces on the ground, a scene began to form in my mind, pieced together from the evidence before me.

    In my mind''s eye, I saw a girl lying on the ground, her hair sprawled out around her like a halo of mes. She seemed weakened since she pushed her weight onto the ground, her movements restricted by some unseen force, her body not moving as freely as it should.

    Despite her struggle, she attempted to rise, and her determination was evident even in her weakened state.

    The traces of her struggle were on the groundid bare.

    Standing over her was another figure, their presence looming ominously in the scene. But her presence was faint since the depth of her footmarks wasn''t as deep as it would be. It seemed she was putting effort into concealing her traces as best as she could, but my eyes were special.

    She seemed to emanate a dark energy, her intentions clear as they gazed down at the girl with a cold, calcting stare. With a swift motion, Irina was lifted, and then she disappeared.

    ''But, well, I am the best tracker in this academy.''

 Chapter 359 83.2 - Damsel?

    Chapter 359  83.2 - Damsel?

    ??"Hmm....."

    As Irina slowly regained consciousness, she found herself engulfed in darkness.

    ''Where am I?''

    Panic surged through her as she struggled to make sense of her surroundings, her heart pounding in her chest.

    For what felt like an eternity, all she could perceive was the suffocating darkness that enveloped her. But gradually, her vision began to clear, and she realized that she was in a dimly lit room.

    ''A room?''

    Faint candlelight flickered across the walls, casting eerie shadows that danced around her. The air was thick with a musky scent that made her nose wrinkle in difort, and she found it difficult to draw in a breath.

    Fear gripped her as she realized the gravity of her situation. She was trapped in this dark, unfamiliar ce, with no idea how she had gotten there or what awaited her.

    Struggling against the restraints that bound her, Irina attempted to free herself, but her efforts were met with little sess. The bindings held firm, leaving her feeling helpless and vulnerable.

    ''Mana....I can''t feel my mana.''

    Then, slowly, everything came crashing. Her memory was recovered.

    She had been abducted by that girl whom she had seen before but couldn''t remember her face. However, as her memory came back, she also noticed someone in the shadows.

    Since her ess to mana was limited, she was no longer any different from a non-awakened. After all, she was a mage, and even her senses were trained by mana, and without it, she was hopeless.

    That was the reason why it took her this long just to recover.

    In any case, as she gradually recovered, she looked at the scene before her. The silhouette was doing something on the ground right before her. Her arm was moving constantly as if she was drawing something onto the ground.

    "You are finally awake."

    But then the voice turned her head to her. Even in the darkness, Irina could see the dark brown eyes. It was a subconscious feeling transmitted to her by the source. With her experience, Irina could tell such things.

    Her brain was warning her instinctually.

    Irina''s heart raced as she struggled against her restraints, the gravity of her situation sinking in. But she knew that she had to remain calm, to find a way to reason with her captor.

    After all, this was not the first time she had been abducted. She needed to cool her heart down.

    "Release me," Irina began, her voice feeling arrogant. " Whatever your reasons for bringing me here, I can assure you that I mean no harm to you. If you let me go, I promise that I will act as though this never happened."

    Her words were sincere, but she didn''t speak them with the hope that the girl would believe in her.

    They were true; after all, making an enemy out of an Emberheart was a grave mistake, one that could have dire consequences, but at the same time, the girl would know that she had already made an enemy out of the Emberheart.

    This was to instill the idea of the fact that she was just a na?¡¥ve, arrogant girl in her head so that she could lower her guard.

    "Heh..." And just as she expected, a snicker left the girl''s mouth. Looking at her with a somehow hateful gaze, the girl continued. "Do you think I will be fooled by such words? The moment I release you, you will burn me alive. I know at least this much about you."

    Somehow, the girl''s words made Irina a bit proud, even though it was stupid to feel like that in such a situation. After all, it implied that even people like this girl feared her prowess and character.

    "You are so stupid that you got caught in such a situation," the girl continued, her voiceced with disdain. "And then you still rely on your household. I hate people like you, who have everything from the start just by being born."

    Irina gritted her teeth at the girl''s words, feeling a mix of frustration and resentment welling up inside her. How dare this girl speak to her in such a manner?

    ''I had everything just by being born?''

    Of course, from the outside, everything looked like she was born lucky, with the talent to be the strongest fire user and the resources of a noble family like Emberheart.

    Who wouldn''t want it, right?

    "You were born beautiful, born with talent, born with the resources. You had everything under you as if the world was ready to give you the red carpet treatment."

    But as the girl spoke, Irina''s attention was drawn to the faint smell of metal that permeated the air. It was a scent she knew all too well--the unmistakable odor of blood.

    Her gaze narrowed as she surveyed the room, her eyes falling upon the intricate symbols that the girl had been drawing on the ground.

    With a sinking feeling in her stomach, Irina realized the true extent of her predicament.

    ''A ritual.''

    What this girl was doing was clearly evident from her actions. She was preparing for a ritual. Even though Irina didn''t know many details about the ritualistic magic since it was rather disgusting and was used by evil people, she had the basic knowledge.

    And she knew most of them used blood as the conjunction point.

    As for what this ritual meant or what those symbols meant, she wasn''tpletely well-versed in that topic.

    But, it was obvious that the ritual was up to no good. After all, the girl before her was a demon-contractor. The demonic energy she felt was real.

    And, if there was a demon contractor, they could never be up to any good. This was the basic knowledge for the students of the Arcadia Hunter Academy as well as a member of the Emberheart Family.

    Irina forced herself to remain calm, pushing aside the surge of panic that threatened to overwhelm her.

    ''What to do now?'' She knew that getting worked up in this situation wouldn''t do her any good¡ªshe needed to think rationally and find a way out of this predicament.

    Her mind raced as she considered her options. She couldn''t rely on her mana in her current state, and attempting to overpower the girl physically would likely end in disaster. No, she needed to find a more subtle approach.

    No matter which angle she looked from, the escape was impossible. She would eventually confront this demon. She had also left her smartwatch so that ''he'' could track it down.

    Recalling the message she had sent before she was kidnapped, Irina felt a glimmer of hope. If ''he'' received her message, there was a chance that he woulde looking for her.

    And if he did, she needed to be ready to seize the opportunity. However, she doubted she would need it.

    But this was under the prediction that he woulde.

    -Irina and I have a history, but that doesn''t mean I condone her actions. Sometimes, it''s easier to keep someone close to keep an eye on them rather than risk them causing trouble elsewhere.

    Recalling his words, her heart somehow felt clenched. Would he reallye? After all, wasn''t she just a bother in his eyes? Someone he would need to look after and be close to so that he can keep an eye on her?

    Wasn''t this how he viewed her? Why would he bother withing here? In the first ce, would he even get her message?

    ''He would. There is no way he wouldn''t understand something is amiss.'' He was smart and had a weird way of logically thinking about everything. Putting up the clues together was one of his forte. She still remembered how he managed to find the location of the Phantom''s Land from all these fragments of paper.

    Therefore, Irina was very well aware of the fact that he was talented. A talent that she didn''t deserve?

    -After all, I am way better than Irina, aren''t I? Smarter, easier to talk to, better personality, more beautiful, and most importantly, stronger.

    -You certainly are smarter, and you seem to have a better personality.

    She recalled the end of the conversation. At this point, she wasn''t particrly stuck around theparison. However, now that her mind was clear as she got rid of her ''Mana Exhausted'' state, she could think about his words and clear her resolve.

    ''At the end of the day, isn''t it always the same thing? People will approach me with the intent to get something from me as an Emberheart, just like that woman. Everyone is like her, who only views me as the heir of the Emberheart Family.''

    ''I thought he was different, but I guess he was the same. It was my own fault for trusting someone like him. But why do I feel this bitter? Why does this make me so angry and suffocated? Why do I still remember the times we constantly bicker with each other? Why do I remember how we fought back to back in Phantom''s Land, how he led in the practical dungeon?'' She couldn''t reason at all. Even now, she didn''t know the answer. Yet, in the end, she had resolved herself.

    Even if it hurt and she felt suffocated, she needed to ept the reality. She was alone now, and she needed to do it herself.

    ''That is right, I will do it myself.''

    She needed to buy herself some time. With that in mind, Irina decided to y along with the girl''s intentions, at least for now.

    If she could keep the girl distracted, she might be able to find a way to escape.

    "Fine," Irina said, her voice steady despite the fear that gnawed at her insides. "If you don''t release me, then at least tell me what you n to do with me. What is this ritual you''re preparing?"

    The girl''s smirk sent a chill down Irina''s spine, confirming her worst fears. It seemed her captor not only understood her intentions but relished in the knowledge that Irina was powerless to stop her.

    "Ah, you want to know what this ritual is for? How amusing. Well, let me enlighten you, dear Irina Emberheart. This ritual is a dark and twisted practice. It''s designed to transfer and absorb the powers of the target into the caster. And let me tell you, it''s quite effective. Not only will I gain your precious abilities, but I''ll also inherit a portion of your fate as a negative consequence."

    As the girl spoke, Irina''s blood ran cold. The implications of what she was saying sent shivers down her spine.

    "But that''s not all. Once I''ve taken everything from you, I n to end your miserable existence. There''s no better sensation than stealing everything from someone like you, who has everything handed to them on a silver tter."

    The girl''s smile was so twisted that Irina couldn''t help but feel the urge to puke.

    "Of course, I was not normally going to do it this fast. But this whole senior-freshmen confrontation made it incredibly hard for me to wander at night. But well, thanks to the Lord, I was able toe across you because of that. I guess this is what one calls fate?"

    Irina''s eyes widened in horror as the girl suddenly approached her with a dagger in hand, the glint of metal reflecting the dim candlelight.

    "You see, even if you wanted to gain some time, it would be pointless," the girl taunted, her voice dripping with malice. "Your mana ispletely sealed, and nobody could find this ce. I''ve ensured that with powerful artifacts, and I would sense if anyone had entered."

    Irina''s breath caught in her throat as the girl raised the dagger, the de glinting menacingly in the dim light. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she braced herself for what was toe.

    Without warning, the girl made a swift movement, cutting Irina''s cheeks with the dagger and drawing blood. Irina winced in pain, feeling the sting of the cut as warm blood trickled down her face.

    "Therefore, we will be all alone until I get everything from you," the girl continued, her voice cold and devoid of emotion.

    "And once I am done with everything, I will feed your body to dogs. You will serve a fine meal."

    SWOOSH!

    But, just as the girl was about to drip Irina''s blood onto the circle she had drawn, something flew at a rapid speed.

    SLASH! shing the hand that held the de.

    Someone made their entrance.

 Chapter 360 83.3 - Damsel?

    Chapter 360  83.3 - Damsel?

    ??Everyone has something they excel at. This is a lot more prominent in this world, where people''s talents are being determined by something that they don''t haveplete control over.

    After all, the existence of the status window itself makes the people limited to only one path.

    The [Trait]s that are given to you is what you need to follow. That is a predetermined path. And I am no exception to that rule.

    My first trait, [Perceptive Insight], is the thing that showed my future path for the first time.

    Tracking, acting as a ranger or scout, etc. It was evident that my talent relied on observation, and that was still the same now.

    It improved, but its essence remained the same. I was an observer and reader of traces. And this trait amplified was something another.

    It was my passive, [Vengeful Bane]. It amplified my senses and strength against a demon, but the trigger to that was mainly demonic energy.

    If I was in the presence of demonic energy, I would get a notice. This made me a demonic human detector in some ways.

    THUMP!

    And now, as my heart was beating this fast, this trait came alive. Demonic Energy was present, and there was a faint struggle of fighting. The situation suggested that Irina was captured by a demonic human.

    ''It is very hard to assess the strength of the demon contractor from these traces since the struggle wasn''t even that long, but it feels like the demon contractor didn''t want to waste too much time. It was in a hurry. If that is the case, then it may not have the necessary strength.''

    I assessed while looking for any possible traces that could take me to my destination.

    Activating my [Perceptive Insight], I focused my senses, allowing the world around me to take on a new rity. With this heightened perception, I could see the flow of mana across the atmosphere, like threads of light weaving through the air.

    Of course, that wasn''t the end. I was not wasting my time while learning magic all this time. Even though I recently shifted my focus to mind magic, there was also a certain field that I was interested in.

    Visionary.

    A special field that was reliant on the reading of the world. Basically, it is a field that looks at things beyond norms, and it includes mana as well. It is a field that also produced the basic required skill ¡¸Mana Observation¡¹. After all, even if it was a basic skill, it stemmed from an analytical approach.

    While studying magic, I looked for theories that could help me strengthen my [Perceptive Insight]. Even ifpensating for your weaknesses is good, you should never look over the parts of your strengths that arecking.

    And there, I came across a special theory of magic just at the start of this week.

    The theory indicated that every maniption attempt of mana was basically an entry. Utilizing a spell and using it as an entry to a certain mechanism that was directly rted to reality.

    Skills and traits were also predetermined algorithms that would just ease the production of these entries.

    It was a weird concept, like something that came out of a machine, a logical operator. The world of binary codes may certainly look like that, but how can the real world be like this?

    But, somehow, I thought about a way to utilize this theory. After all, I was a lot different from the general researchers since I could see the world differently with [Perceptive Insight.]

    Have you heard of Murphy''s Law? Most people would know about it. If one thought of something, at the end of the day, that thought would manifest and be a part of one''s reality.

    And thisw was observed by many people to be true. But howe this could happen? How could we manifest our thoughts? Was there such a power?

    Scientists and psychologists have given an answer to this. When we thought of something and epted that in our lives, then our brains would look for clues to support this thought. Those who thought the world was against them would look for clues to support this im. Whenever something bad happened, our brain took this as if it were possible evidence of our thoughts.

    In essence, Murphy''s Law indicates that our thoughts are rted to how we perceive the world. And that was my only limitation.

    [Perspective Insight] was such an ability that it was not limited to the things that could be seen in the real world. It was rted to my thoughts. I could grasp everything if only I could think from different perspectives.

    I asked myself, what if I looked for entries? What if I assumed that they were real and they really existed, and I wanted to grasp their meaning? If so, would I be able to see things?

    The answer wasn''t clear. I tried it many times, but I wasn''t able to reach a clear conclusion. Maybe my approach was wrong, or maybe the tools underneath me were wrong.

    But right now, my thoughts bore fruit.

    ''They are really there.''

    As I scanned the surroundings, I noticed the intricate dance of psions, their vibrant colors swirling and intermingling in a delicate bnce.

    But amidst this harmony, there were disruptions and anomalies in the natural flow of mana.

    In certain areas, the psionic harmony was slightly distorted, as if a discordant note had been struck in an otherwise perfect symphony. These distortions were the telltale signs of Demonic Energy, their presence shing with the natural psion distribution of the human domain.

    They were not natural, a clear attempt to manipte and change the world itself.

    ''So, it is rted to the Demonic Energy. Of course, it is.'' Realization dawned upon me as I observed the disturbances in the flow of mana. My efforts to find entries, to see beyond the norms of magic, had borne fruit. I could see the attempts of demonic energy to manipte and change the world around me.

    From this point on, I didn''t need to do anything else. With this newfound rity, I followed the trails of demonic energy maniptions, each distortion in the psionic harmony guiding me closer to my destination.

    I moved with purpose but without urgency, keeping myself calm and focused as I tracked the source of Irina''s captivity.

    Step by step, I followed the subtle clues left behind by the demonic energy, my senses attuned to the faintest disturbances in the atmosphere. With each passing moment, I drew closer to the epicenter of the disturbance.

    ''The penthouse of the girl''s dormitory. The fifteenth dormitory, huh? Interesting. So, she had been hiding right before their noses.''

    I remembered a certain demonic human who wouldter wreak havoc in the academy secretly and then leave.

    ''Danielle. I guess her time dide.''

    Normally, she was supposed tost a lot longer, but it seemed she was getting reckless. It was most likely because of this whole stir I caused.

    While this worked well for certain demons, and it was bait, those like Danielle without faction would find it hard to operate.

    Slipping into the shadows, I observed the slight "curtain of darkness" that seemed to shroud the penthouse of the girl''s dormitory.

    To the untrained eye, it would have appeared as nothing more than a trick of the light, but with my heightened sensitivity to demonic energy, I could sense that there was something concealed there, something sinister lurking just beyond the veil.

    With a silent resolve, I quickly bypassed the small fences that covered the dormitory grounds, moving with the agility and grace of a practiced acrobat. My movements were fluid and deliberate, each step calcted to minimize noise and avoid detection.

    After all, for a person like me, stealth was one of the most important aspects, and I could never let it go. I had already trained myself to climb on walls and trees and fall down from heights.

    As I approached the penthouse, I concealed my presence even further, blending seamlessly into the shadows as I prepared to enter.

    WARP! With a deft flick of my wrist, I bypassed the wards and rms set by Danielle that guarded the entrance, slipping inside unnoticed.

    The spatial leap of short distance worked wonders.

    What greeted me inside was a scene straight out of a nightmare. Irinay unconscious in the center of aplex symbol etched into the floor; her features contorted in pain as dark tendrils of energy coiled around her body.

    Instantly, I recognized the symbol for what it was¡ªa ritualistic magic designed to transfer the strength of the target to the caster.

    Since I saw this same circle in the game, it has already been recorded in my memory once.

    It was a vile and insidious spell, one that drained the life force of its victim to empower the one who wielded it.

    And it seemed the ritual was almostpleted since Danielle, with her de, slit Irina''s face.

    "And once I am done with everything, I will feed your body to dogs. You will serve a fine meal."

    THUMP!

    With the presence of the demonic human before me, my heart started beating fast. Already, I could feel my passive taking effect.

    The hatred inside me was slowly making its appearance.

    Danielle took the blood from Irina''s cheek, and she was about to drop it into the circle.

    SWOOSH! But I was already having a hard time holding it in. I channeled my mana into the chakram I was holding.

    [Celestalith] had already been brought out and was ready to strike.

    "Huh?"

    Danielle''s hand was thrown to the ground outside of the circle with the de it was holding.

 Chapter 361 83.4 - Damsel?

    Chapter 361  83.4 - Damsel?

    ??Irina''s eyes widened as she turned her gaze towards the figure who had just entered the room.

    His presence seemed to fill the space with an aura of danger, and Irina couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down her spine.

    The neer''s ck hair fluttered in the dim light, his pale skin illuminated by the faint glow of the candles.

    ''He is here¡­''

    But it was his eyes that drew Irina''s attention the most¡ªicy purple orbs that seemed to pierce through the darkness with a cold, calcting gaze.

    ''But, what is this suffocating feeling.''

    But it wasn''t just his appearance that sent a chill down Irina''s spine. It was the palpable sense of menace and hatred that seemed to radiate from him, an unmistakable aura of danger that made her heart race with fear even before she could think.

    It was not something that she could control. After all, even before her mother''s presence, she had never felt this much threat. It wasn''t because this presence was stronger than her mother, but the raw intent that was released by him warned her instincts.

    It was as if she was now before a monster.

    "Who are you!"

    The girl whose name she had yet to know spoke, her voice filled with pain. How could she not be? After all, her hand had just been sliced down.

    "¡­." Yet, no answer came. Under the dimly lit room, he looked at the girl.

    SWOOSH!

    The grey tendrils suddenly shed, and then the de that had just been thrown returned to his hands once more. Irina, with her strong mana vision, was able to see the grey tendrils.

    CLANK!

    "Tsk."

    But this time, the girl was prepared. Growing her nails, she deflected the circr disc with her hand.

    "It is you."

    It seemed like the girl was able to recognize the intruder.

    "Astron Natusalune." She muttered his name, locking into his eyes. "To think that out of all people, you woulde here."

    Then, Irina somehow remembered the girl before her. After all, she had seen this girl in their ssroom before, the girl that was around Sylvie.

    ''What was her name?''

    Yet she was unable to remember her name. Of course, her name wasn''t that important in this predicament that she was in, considering that she could lose her life right at that moment.

    Yet there was something strange. For someone who was on the verge of losing everything she had, she didn''t feel fearful.

    The sadness and anger that she had felt also vanished for some reason. Rather, it was reced with a weird feeling.

    She had a weird feeling that she didn''t know why it was there. She felt happy.

    ''He really came.''

    Even if she didn''t want to make herself believe it, she knew inwardly that she wanted him toe. It was with such hope that she sent that message to him, even if that message was undoubtedly toocking. Even if she knew that it was too unreasonable to expect him toe, she just expected it.

    ''That means I am safe, isn''t it? Even if this girl is a demon-contractor, he was able to kill a demon on his own after all.''

    SWOOSH!

    The girl dashed from where she was standing, her body swirling with a dark energy. Her eyes gleamed crimson for a split second, her lost hand already regenerated.

    It was undoubtedly the power of a demon. The girl, being a demon contractor, was making use of her powers.

    ¨CCLANK!

    With swift and precise movements, he deflected the girl''s ws with his shining-red dual daggers, the metal shing against each other in a symphony of battle.

    ¨CCLANK!

    Despite the ferocity of her attack, Astron maintained his stance, his movements fluid and controlled as he countered each strike with precision.

    There was a gracefulness to his movements, a deadly elegance that belied the danger he posed to his adversary. His eyes didn''t leave his enemy''s face even for a split second.

    Irina could see strange emotions in his eyes, emotions of such intensity that she had never seen before.

    "I WILL KILL YOU! I WILL KILL YOU NO MATTER WHAT! I WILL KILL EVERY ONE OF YOU!"

    But somehow, at that moment, she felt like a voice echoed in her ears. It was a voice that was both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. Irina felt like she had heard this voice before, but she couldn''t say when.

    As if she had lost that part of her memory. But she couldn''t think about that now.

    As the sh continued, the girl spoke. "You''re not bad, Astron Natusalune," she remarked, her crimson eyes gleaming with intrigue. "Seems like you really earned your raise in rankings."

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    "But, your mere strength won''t be enough!"

    Following that, she instantly appeared right behind him, seemingly teleported, her body leaving after images.

    Her speed was so fast that even Irina was surprised. The strength of this girl could even match the students with a rtively higher ranking. She was no different than a prodigy if she disyed this prowess.

    Her ws, filled with demonic energy, struck him rapidly as if to prate him right from his chest.

    SWOOSH!

    But, contrary to what both Irina and Danielle expected, her ws met with only air alone.

    SLASH!

    Because Astron had already twisted his body to the side, moving at a rapid speed, and shed Danielle''s legs.

    THUD!

    And then, without giving her any time to react, he kicked her from her feet, knocking her out of bnce for a split second.

    As Danielle fell to the ground, Astron wasted no time in following up with another attack. With lethal precision, he aimed to sh her neck, intending to incapacitate her before she could regain her footing. But before his de could make contact, something unexpected urred.

    BOOM!

    An explosion erupted from the ground beneath them, sending shockwaves rippling through the air and forcing Astron to leap back to avoid the st.

    Smoke billowed up, obscuring his vision and momentarily disorienting him.

    THUD!

    And Irina, who was defenseless without her mana, could only be sted off. Her body hit the wall with a speed that almost made her cough blood. Her vision slightly blurred with the world constantly swirling around.

    She was having a hard time holding her consciousness.

    ''It is okay now, right?'' Yet she didn''t resist. Even though she was incredibly curious about the prowess of this guy, right now, she didn''t have the necessary strength to cling to her consciousness. She was tired of all these constant emotional turmoils she had today.

    ''It should be okay¡­.He will take care of the rest.''

    Now that he was here, inwardly, she trusted him and closed her eyes, letting herself sumb to the sleep.

    When the smoke cleared, Astron''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the area, searching for any sign of his opponent. But before doing so, he saw Irina with her consciousness lost.

    ''Now, I can go all out.''

    With his constraints gone, he could now fight with all his power. As he scanned the room, he saw Danielle had managed to put some distance between him, her bloodied legs bearing witness to the intensity of their battle.

    With a quick leap, Daniellended gracefully a few meters away from Astron; her eyes narrowed in determination as she locked onto him once more.

    Despite the pain and injuries she had sustained, there was a fierce resolve in her gaze, and with that, her injuries rapidly healed.

    "You really are not bad," Danielle remarked, her voice tinged with both admiration and defiance. "I didn''t expect you to be this skilled."

    "¡­."

    "Cat got your tongue; why are you not talking?"Danielle looked at him with a smirk.

    "¡­..I had been waiting." Suddenly, a voice came from him, his purple eyes looking at Danielle.

    "You have been waiting?"

    "Yes. Waiting for an opportunity to kill you. And now it came before me; don''t even think of leaving his ce alive." His words held certain emotions, immense hatred.

    "Hmm?" Danielle hummed, somehow feeling intrigued.

    ''This guy thinks he can kill me? With his measly abilities?'' She couldn''t help but smile. What could she do? After all, the guy who was thest ranked student of the academy just two months ago thought he could kill her as a demon contractor.

    Where did this arrogancee from?

    "Ahaha¡­." A faintugh escaped her lips. "AHAHAHAHAHAAHAHA!" She couldn''t contain herugh at all¡­ "Ahahahhaha¡­. This is so hrious¡­.Ahahahahaha¡­.I can''t, I really can''t¡­"

    As Danielle threw a depreciatory look towards Astron and narrowed her eyes, she couldn''t help butugh. The idea that someone as seemingly insignificant as him could pose a threat to her was utterly ludicrous in her mind.

    "To think that you are someone this stupid enough to think you can beat me with your measly strength," Danielle chuckled, herughter echoing through the room with a mix of amusement and disdain. "You really are something else, aren''t you?"

    Her words dripped with sarcasm as she continued to mock Astron''s audacity. Despite his confident demeanor, she saw through his facade and found his arrogance amusing.

    "And here I was, expecting more after hearing so much from ''Sylvie,''" Danielle remarked, her toneced with disappointment. "But I guess th-"

    SWOOSH! But before she can even speak further, Astron''s figure blurred. He was blended into shadows, and after a millisecond, he appeared right before Danielle.

    SLASH! His red dagger shed under the dimly lit room, slicing through the air with lethal precision. Danielle barely had time to register his movement before she felt a searing pain erupt from her right abdomen as the dagger made contact.

    "Ugh!" Danielle gasped, staggering back as blood seeped from the wound, her eyes widening in shock and disbelief.

    But before she could fullyprehend what had just happened, Astron''s dagger plunged into her chest with brutal force. Agony ripped through her body as she coughed up blood, her senses reeling from the sudden attack.

    Her reflexes kicked in, and she instinctively shed out towards Astron, hoping to fend him off. But to her dismay, he effortlessly evaded her strike, once again disappearing into the shadows before reappearing on her other side.

    SLASH! STAB! He once again shed her abdomen, this time from the other side, and then he stabbed her in her chest.

    "Urkh-!"

    She coughed blood once again, her vision getting blurry. She once again sustained another internal injury.

    ''He is moving so fast! Is he teleporting?'' He was seemingly teleporting, but Danielle wasn''t able to keep up with his ability to move.

    ''Tsk! I didn''t really want to use it, but I guess I have no choice.''

    With that thought, she narrowed her eyes, biting her tongue.

    "RAAAAA!"

    BOOM!

    With her scream, a sudden explosion urred, sting everything around them off. It was a much stronger explosion than the one before since Danielle didn''t want to destroy the ritual before.

    But now she had no choice.

    That explosion also removed the remaining candles that Danielle had put herself, drowning everything in the darkness.

    And with her transformed state, she looked into the darkness, searching for his enemy.

    After all, she revealed her ''Rakshasa Form.''

 Chapter 362 83.5 - Damsel?

    Chapter 362  83.5 - Damsel?

    ??Rakshasa Form.

    Rakshasa itself is a type of demon, and those who borrowed the power from demons could use it to some extent.

    And now, standing before me, Danielle had utilized this, turning herself into a half-demon. It seemed she belonged to a branch of demons who had yet to establish a strong influence in the human domain.

    "Grrr¡­."

    She growled, looking at me. Her face now transformed, with her nails getting slightly wider and stronger.

    ''Inferior bitch. You, who can''t achieve anything, can only borrow from low-life demons.''

    My hatred ran deep. At that moment, I was hardly able to contain myself.

    "Where are you?"

    Yet, there was one thing that no one knew about me. The power that I had gotten from the very primordial of the race that she had relied on. It was ironic that this power was the very thing that had assisted me so far when it came to erasing its whole race.

    Thanks to it, in the darkness, I reigned supreme. When there was no light, when it was night, I could reveal my true strength.

    With my presence concealed thanks to [Shadowborne], I watched the inferior demon-contractor looking around, her teeth growling.

    Now that she had activated her state, it must be getting hard for her to control herself. This state was only temporary, after all.

    But, well, dealing with low lives is nothing hard for me, but at the same time, it is the only time that I can find sce in these feelings drowning me.

    With a silent leap, I emerged from the shadows, my daggers poised for a deadly strike. The darkness cloaked my movements, concealing my presence until the veryst moment.

    SLASH!

    My des sliced through the air with lethal precision, aiming directly for Danielle''s chest. The sudden attack caught her off guard, her growl turning into a gasp of pain as the daggers pierced through her flesh.

    "Urgh!" Danielle''s voice wavered with agony as blood spurted from the wound, staining her demonic form.

    Her eyes widened in shock and disbelief, realization dawning upon her that she had underestimated me.

    This was why I was waiting all the time.

    To see this expression on her face.

    To see surprise.

    The demon contractors had one thing inmon. Theycked strength and the necessary talent. Theypensated for this by making a deal with demons, but at the end of the day, their inferiority remained the same.

    This ate them inside, knowing that they would never be enough.

    This woman was no different.

    Since she was a demon contractor, since she made a deal with a demon, she was naturally bound to be inferior.

    "It is interesting, isn''t it?"

    I mumbled.

    "Come here!"

    SWOOSH!

    A sh of ws came from my side. Its speed was fast, probably faster than the current Ethan.

    Shadow Leap.

    But, I had once again blended into the shadows, erasing my presence.

    SWOOSH!

    Seeing her attack missing, the girl, who now became a lesser being, couldn''t help but shout in frustration.

    "Show yourself!"

    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!

    She continuously attacked the empty air around her with her ws, and des of aura flew all across the space.

    Yet, the only thing I needed to do was to read the trajectory of the attacks and then evade them. It wasn''t even hard for me with my [Perceptive Insight].

    As her rampage attack ended, I readied myself.

    SWOOSH!

    I once again leaped out of the shadows with my daggers ready.

    STAB!

    The first stab was aimed right at her chest.

    "Kurghk-!"

    I intentionally revealed myself right before her face so that I could see the expression on her face.

    TWIST!

    As I twisted the dagger I stabbed, more and more blood poured from her mouth.

    "How is it?" The question left my mouth. It was natural, as I was relishing this feeling. "Do I look stupid now?"

    At first, I found it hard to understand. Why did people like these demon contractors always have this misconception that what is being revealed always needed to be true? Why did they put this importance on rankings?

    Why couldn''t they be careful about the fact that there could be someone who hid their strength? Was it that hard to understand?

    But then, after observing people more, I came to the realization of why they thought so. People worked for recognition. They wanted the world to know that they were better. They deserved what they had; they deserved to be looked upon.

    People wanted to feel like they were above others. Ironically, to achieve that feeling, they were dependent on the same people they wanted to feel like they were better than them.

    Therefore, they thought everybody was like them. Everybody sought recognition like them. Thus, the idea of someone refusing that recognition despite having the capability couldn''t cross their head.

    This is what differentiates me from them and others. I don''t live to see the recognition from people.

    What I live for is something simple. It is for my revenge.

    I live for my vengeance.

    That vengeance is what drives me forward, what fuels me. Even if it also kills me inside, it also keeps me alive.

    I love to see the despair on the face of my enemies. I want them to experience the same thing she felt. I want them to understand how it feels to be done the same thing.

    I want their world to crumble right before their eyes as well.

    "Urghk-!"

    Danielle continued to cough blood with my dagger twisted.

    THUD! But of course, being the cockroach inferior dogs they are, she couldn''t help but grab me from my hand. The desire to live was evident in her eyes, but slowly but surely, something that hadn''t been there before was making its appearance.

    With a surge of demonic strength from her Rakshasa form, she managed to wrench the dagger out of her chest, the bloodied de gleaming in the dim light.

    I watched with a cold gaze as she lunged towards me, her ws extended and infused with dark energy. Threads of darkness snaked around her, manipted by her demonic power, aiming to ensnare me in their grasp.

    Yet, I easily detected her movements with my [Perceptive Insight], evading each attack with calcted precision. Her frustration grew evident as her strikes missed their mark, the threads of darkness dissipating into the air.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" I taunted, my voiceced with disdain. "Pathetic."

    Danielle''s eyes burned with a mix of pain and fury as she realized her attacks were futile. With a primal snarl, sheunched herself at me once again, desperation driving her movements.

    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t ovee the gap in strength between us.

    I danced around her attacks effortlessly, my movements fluid and graceful, like a predator toying with its prey.

    "Maybe I expected much from you. I even gave you the time to prepare yourself to get stronger, but you somehow even messed this up?"

    I couldn''t help but look at her with pity. If she hadn''t targeted Irina, I was going to let her gain more influence in the demon-

    contractormunity so that I could get more information from her, but being inferior, being they are, she couldn''t even do one thing properly.

    Danielle''s frustration reached its boiling point as she continued to face my relentless attacks. With each futile strike, her desperation grew, and the realization that nothing she did was working began to dawn on her. Bloodied and battered, she could feel the weight of impending death looming over her.

    This is how the world worked. In the face of death, people who had things they needed to prove became weak.

    It was the biggest fear of the living.

    The death.

    We all know we can''t escape from it, we all know that at the end of the day, it will find us, yet we all live to prolong it as much as we can.

    And once people like them face death, the fear in them will grow. They will look at you with fear, with despair.

    Their eyes will show everything.

    Same for Danielle.

    "No!"

    SLASH!

    It attempted to attack me with a berserk strike, yet the only thing I needed to do was to hide in the shadows.

    "Show yourself! Show yourself to me!"

    It screamed, looking around with fear.

    SLASH! It tried to find me, using everything she had. However, at the end of the day, just like every living being, when witnessing that everything was lost, it also fell into despair.

    It fell onto her knees, its Rakshasa form disappearing.

    Now, only her real body returned.

    "Why? Why won''t anything work?" she screamed, her voice filled with a mix of anguish and rage. "Why does it have to be me?"

    I paused for a moment, my cold gaze meeting her desperate eyes. Despite the pain and fear evident in her expression, there was something else there¡ªsomething deeper, something vulnerable.

    "Why you?" I echoed, my voice dripping with contempt. "Because you''re weak. Because you''re inferior."

    "Because you made a deal with ''demons.''"

    Danielle''s hands shook as she struggled to maintain herposure. The facade of confidence she had worn as a demon contractor was crumbling, revealing the terrified girl beneath.

    "But... but I had a deal," she stammered, her voice trembling. "I had power."

    "Heh¡­"

    I chuckled darkly, the sound echoing in the dimly lit space. "Power? Do you call that power? Borrowing strength from demons, clinging to their scraps like a desperate animal. That''s not power, Danielle. That''s weakness."

    Her eyes widened in disbelief, tears welling up as the harsh truth sank in. "No... no, it can''t be. I... I''m not weak."

    "No, you are. Both you and me. We are not that different."

    I took a step closer, my daggers gleaming in the dim light.

    "Do you know what is the real strength? The real strength is being able to fight even though the defeat is prominent so that the people you hold dear can live their lives. The real strength is such that you can sacrifice yourself so that the people you hold dear can see the next sunlight. The real strength is being able to smile even in the face of death, even if you fear, just so that the one you want to protect wouldn''t feel burdened."

    "This is the real strength."

    "And beings like you are the ones who took such a strong person from me."

    As Danielle''s desperation reached its peak, she frantically scanned her surroundings, searching for anything that could save her from the inevitable.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she grasped at straws, her mind racing with fear and desperation.

    But then, out of the corner of her eye, she spotted something¡ª

    the unconscious body of a girl with red hair lying on the ground.

    Recognition shed in Danielle''s eyes as she pieced together the puzzle.

    I hade here to save that girl, to protect her from whatever danger she was in. In her eyes, that was the case.

    With a desperate glimmer of hope, Danielletched onto the only lifeline she could see. She stumbled towards the girl''s body, her hands trembling as she reached out to grasp her, intending to use her as a hostage, as leverage to save herself from certain death.

    "You lot are such pitiful creatures, after all."

    But before she could eveny a hand on the unconscious girl, I had already seen through her desperate ploy. With swift and decisive action, I closed the distance between us in an instant, my hand piercing through Danielle''s chest with deadly precision.

    "Urghk-!"

    Her eyes widened in shock and agony as she felt the searing pain of my hand tearing through her flesh, reaching for the core of her being.

    "NOOOO!"

    With a guttural scream of anguish, she realized the futility of her actions, the hopelessness of her situation.

    "It is such a pity¡­.But don''t worry, you will make a fine meal for dogs."

    I stared into her eyes with cold detachment, my grip tightening around her core as I crushed it mercilessly.

    "AAAAAAARGHK!"

    Her screams echoed through the darkness, a symphony of pain and despair as her life force ebbed away.

    And then, in an instant, it was over. Danielle''s lifeless body slumped to the ground, her eyes vacant and empty, her screams silenced forever.

    As I stood over, I couldn''t help but feel the emotions inside me calming down. Even though the aftertaste was empty, I now extinguished this fire for a while.

    "Hmm...Astron?"

    Yet, seemingly enough, a voice made me return to reality.

 Chapter 363 84.1 - Acceptance

    Chapter 363  84.1 - eptance

    ??As the girl who kidnapped Irina was fighting with Astron and keeping her life on the line, naturally, she wasn''t able to keep the restrictions that sealed Irina''s mana.

    And because of that, even while Irina was unconscious, her body gradually recovered the mana itcked. After all, before everything, Irina was a member of the Emberheart Household, and she was a prominent mage.

    Her body had the innate abilities that were rted to mana. Starting from mana recovery to mana integration, everything was engraved in her genes to some point.

    Therefore, she easily recovered from the state of mana exhaustion, and her body returned to its supernatural nature.

    And because of her fast recovery speed, Irina was able to wake up from her unconscious state thanks to the loud voices of things exploding and shing.

    After all, even though she was yet to bepletely aware, she was in the fighting stage.

    "It is such a pity¡­.But don''t worry, you will make a fine meal for dogs."

    Then she heard a chilly, cold voice entering her ears. The voice was familiar, a voice that she had heard a lot of times after entering the academy. The voice that she somehow grew fond of, even if she wanted to refuse.

    ¨CSPURT!

    "AAAAAAARGHK!"

    However, that same voice was apanied by a voice of something exploding, seemingly a fleshy texture. Though Irina was not a closebatant and she rather burned things, she had witnessed different students fighting with monsters. Thus, her brain naturally registered the voice as flesh exploding.

    However, she was still feeling a little stiff. It was like her brain wasn''tpletely awake, which was to be expected from her previous state since her body was deprived of mana for a while, and she was about to be subjected to a ritual.

    "Hmm¡­.Astron?"

    Thus, with effort, Irina tried to rise from her prone position, but her muscles felt heavy and unresponsive. But as she struggled to push herself up, her body betrayed her, and she staggered, her limbs trembling with exhaustion.

    THUD!

    "Ouch!"

    The room spun around her, and she felt herself losing her bnce. With a cry of frustration, Irina copsed back onto the ground, her breathing in ragged gasps as she fought to ovee the weakness that threatened to consume her.

    At that moment, a slightly metallic smell entered her nose. A metallic smell that she had already ustomed to. She had been forced to be ustomed to what would be a correct evaluation.

    "Blood?"

    Then, her eyes were opened wide from the instant stimuli. Her body and mind, as she had been trained in the Hunter Academy, instantly responded to the situation. The smell of blood, as well as the previous situation she was in, made her alert.

    Though it was a bitte for a possibly fatal situation, she couldn''t help it since her mind was still disoriented.

    With a surge of adrenaline, Irina forced herself to stand despite the weakness coursing through her body. The metallic scent of blood lingered in the air, heightening her senses and sharpening her focus.

    Panic gnawed at her insides as she frantically searched for any sign of Astron.

    "Astron!" she called out, her voice trembling with urgency. But to her dismay, there was no response. Dread crept into her heart as she considered the possibility that something had happened to him in the midst of the chaos.

    Before she could dwell on her fears, a voice suddenly spoke from the shadows, cutting through the tension like a knife.

    "Why are you shouting out of nowhere?" the same familiar voice said, its tone t but somehow sounding warm now.

    Irina''s head snapped in the direction of the voice, her eyes widening in surprise and then returning to their normal state.

    As Irina''s gaze darted toward the source of the voice, her eyes caught sight of Astron standing in the shadows; his figure illuminated faintly by the dim light filtering into the room. He leaned casually against the wall, his posture rxed but his eyes sharp and alert, fixed on her with his characteristic gaze.

    For a moment, time seemed to stand still as Irina took in the sight of Astron, his presence both reassuring and disconcerting at the same time. Despite the chaos and danger that had just been surrounding them, he remained calm andposed, exuding an air of quiet confidence that Irina found oddlyforting.

    ''So, he finished her already.''

    It was evident that, with how leisurely he was acting, the blood didn''t belong to him, and that meant the fight was over.

    ''That was expected from him, I guess? But, still this bastard¡­..He is getting on my nerves with this look.''

    Yet she was annoyed. Even if he came to her when she needed him or even if she dealt with whoever this demon contractor was, she was annoyed with him.

    The things he said were still lingering in her head after all, and she had no intention of forgetting them.

    "It seems thinking about your safety was wrong, my bad," Irina retorted, her voice tinged with bitterness. "Next time, I won''t care about you."

    Her words carried a sharp edgeced with a hint of resentment. Despite her attempt to mask her true feelings, she couldn''t help but let her frustration seep through.

    After all, Astron''s cavalier attitude and dismissive remarks had left a bitter taste in her mouth, and she was not about to let him off the hook so easily.

    Astron''s gaze remained steady as he met Irina''s defiant stare, his expression unreadable as he listened to her biting retort. Despite her attempt to mask her frustration, Astron could sense the underlying tension in her words, the bitterness that lingered beneath the surface.

    "Perhaps you should worry less about me and focus on your own safety," Astron countered, his voice calm but tinged with a hint of mockery. "After all, it was you who got captured by a demon follower and sent a rescue signal, not me."

    His words hung in the air, carrying a weight of truth that Irina couldn''t deny. Astron''s pointed reminder served as a stark reminder of her own vulnerability, a fact that she was reluctant to acknowledge.

    Irina fell silent at Astron''s words, her retort dying on her lips as she grappled with the ufortable truth they contained.

    ''He¡­.He is right¡­'' Despite her pride and stubbornness, she couldn''t deny the validity of Astron''s words. He was right¡ªshe had been reckless, and it had nearly cost her dearly.

    ''I shouldn''t have been careless.'' For a moment, Irina wrestled with her pride and her desire to save face, but ultimately, she knew that Astron''s words held merit.

    She really knew that she needed to concede defeat, yet she didn''t want to.

    ''Even if that is the case, it was because I was angry at this bastard. If not for him, I wouldn''t do such a thing.''

    Even though she knew she was being unreasonable, so what? Who was he to tell her that she was in the wrong? After all, wasn''t she, in his eyes, someone who acted rashly without any thought? Why would he care?

    "Whose fault do you think that is?" she shot back, her toneced with a mixture of frustration and resignation.

    Without missing a beat, Astron replied, his tone matter-of-fact. "Of course, it''s your own fault," he stated bluntly, his words carrying a hint of reproach. "You got beaten by a rat demon contractor, and then you were captured."

    "Ha? If not for the fact that I had exhausted my mana to the maximum, that bitch wouldn''t even be able to raise her hand before me. There is no way I would lose."

    "See, you are proving exactly my point. You were careless and got yourself captured by a rat demon contractor. There''s no one else to me but yourself."

    "Grr..."

    In the face of absolute logic, Irina couldn''t help but shrink back. She felt like she had been yed by him once again. But this time, there was something different. She would normally swayed by this conversation, and then she would lose herself in it, constantly talking.

    Even now, she was just about to do that. Considering that she was ready to retort. But, this time, she didn''t want to be swayed by him.

    Since the knot in her heart grew more and more in his presence. Another thought wormed its way into her mind¡ªa memory she had tried to push aside, but one that now resurfaced with startling rity.

    It was the conversation she had overheard between Astron and Seraphine, the words they had exchanged ringing in her ears like an unwee echo.

    ''He just approached me because I''m the heir of the Emberheart Family, and he is no different than others. It was the stupid me who thought otherwise.'' She thought inwardly, and she couldn''t help but feel resentful. This guy, whom she thought knew about her well, was the same as others.

    "Why do you care?" So she couldn''t contain the anger inside her heart.

    "What?"

    "I said, why do you care?" Irina repeated the question, her voice slightly shaky. "I am reckless, impulsive, and often act without considering the consequences. My arrogance knows no bounds, and I am quick to dismiss others'' opinions if they don''t align with my own. Wasn''t that true?"

    She repeated the same things that he had said to Seraphina about her. At this point, she didn''t even want to hide the fact that she was listening to a conversation between him and Seraphina at all.

    "Aren''t you just looking after me so that you can just keep an eye on me? Wasn''t that the reason you approached me?"

    At this point, her mana was twirling around her, thanks to her emotions. The penthouse that had just witnessed an intense fight between an academy student and a demon follower was now witnessing the emotional turmoil of one of the strongest freshmen.

    With her fists clenched at her sides, Irina approached Astron, her gaze fixed on him with a mixture of defiance and vulnerability. She felt exposed andid bare before him as she confronted him with her deepest fears and insecurities.

    "For you, wasn''t I just the heir of Emberhearts, just like for everybody else?" she demanded, her voice trembling with suppressed emotion. "Someone you can use?"

    As she appeared right before his face, she looked into his eyes. The same purple eyes that always felt like they contained the skies.

    The tranquility of the morning sky, sometimes the fieriness of the dawn, and most of the time, the emptiness of the night sky.

    She always thought those eyes resembled the cosmos, yet now, as she looked into those eyes, she was unable to get the reaction she had wanted.

    "Isn''t t-that¡­.true?"Her voice shook in his presence, with her fists slightly reaching down to his chest, pounding it lightly. She didn''t know why, yet she couldn''t muster any strength at all.

    "So what?"

 Chapter 364 84.2 - Acceptance

    Chapter 364  84.2 - eptance

    ??There are times when a person may not remember their actions as they were supposed to be. And there is a really simple exnation for that.

    We judge other people by their actions, but we judge ourselves with our intentions.

    After all, a person would have no way of knowing what their counterpart is thinking since, in general, they don''t possess the powers of mind reading. Therefore, they can only see their actions as reference material.

    But is it the same for themselves? What does one think when looking at themselves? How do we judge ourselves? The answer to this question itself is a revtion to the human psyche. Most of the criminals don''t think they are criminals at all.

    A child who is hungry and only wants to fill their stomach wouldn''t necessarily think that their actions are stealing when they or they secretly grabs bread from a bakery and runs away. However, in the eyes of an objective observer, those actions are nothing but stealing, even if the world forces them to do the deed.

    Therefore, it had always been pretty easy for humans to ignore their own actions and deem themselves as right.

    "For you, wasn''t I just the heir of Emberhearts, just like for everybody else?"

    As Irina asked him this question, those thoughts passed through Astron''s head in a split second.

    "Someone you can use?"

    "Isn''t t-that¡­.true?"

    Irina was punching his chest, and even if there was no force behind her fists, it was an act of silent protest. She was pouring the resentment she had felt for the whole day; the umted feelings needed something to go away.

    "So what?"

    After a moment of silence, Astron spoke. Somehow, his words contained a slight anger.

    "Huh?"

    "So what if it was true? What if I had approached you with the intention of using you? Is it wrong?"

    The words suddenly spilled out of his mouth, and Irina couldn''t raise her head. His eyes now contained a strange emotion that she had never felt from him.

    "T-that¡­."

    "Are you any different? Do you remember the first time we entered a dungeon? The time when I was rankedst."

    Hearing that, the memory fragments of that time suddenly appeared. Though it wasn''t too long ago, somehow, in this short time, she felt like countless different things happened.

    "¡­.."

    "The time when you thought that I was the weakest, someone who didn''t deserve to be on your team? Hadn''t you ignored me back then when I showed the intention to talk to you?"

    Then, Irina remembered the time when she first saw him.

    ''Ah...I did that¡­.''

    At that time, Irina was a lot more different than now. She got irritated more easily, and she was a lot more fiery than she is now. She also thought highly of herself, thinking that the world needed to serve her. She disliked weak people around her, thinking that they would drag her down.

    "Did you not judge me based on the value I would present at that time? Seeing my rank, you just chose to ignore me."

    "¡­."

    Irina couldn''t retort back against his words, as they were all true. At that time, she really thought he was useless and deemed him not worthy of her attention. This was her own justification since nobody said she needed to talk to him.

    "And then, somehow, your perception of me changed because I revealed my talents slowly. You saw how I was able to see in the dark, how I could see the weakness of the monsters. And then, you saw I had a talent for leading. Because I revealed my strength, you didn''t have any choice but to acknowledge me."

    The more she spoke, the more Irina remembered the past. At that time, she knew she made a mistake while leading, and her decision-making skills weren''t enough to be a leader. She was acting rashly and rather moved with her emotions.

    Since she had always been strong, she never had the need to think about strategies against enemies, but Smander was the first time that her strength failed, and she understood the importance of cooperation as a team.

    And this guy was the one to show that to her.

    ''I can''t refute him.''

    "After that, we did many assignments together, and at the end of the day, you saw my merits more and were moved by that."

    Astron said, looking deep into Irina''s eyes.

    "Do you think we would still be here together if I didn''t do all these things? Or, if I didn''t have all those talents with me? Do you think you would be talking to me like this right now, or would I be another stranger to you?"

    Astron''s words hung heavy in the air, each one piercing Irina''s defenses andying bare the truth she had been reluctant to confront. As he spoke, memories of their past interactions flooded her mind, each one a testament to the evolution of their rtionship from indifference to reluctant respect.

    She couldn''t deny the validity of his words, nor could she find any rebuttal to his usations.

    Everything he said was true, and each admission only served to deepen the knot of guilt and shame that twisted within her.

    "In any case, I don''t want to talk anymore. You can think whatever you want." Astron mumbled as he raised his hand, channeling his mana. Now that he had killed Danielle, things had a chance to get ugly, and Astron would rather prefer that this ident was buried in history.

    Thus, he was about to clean the scene.

    Unable to meet his gaze, Irina shrank back before his presence, her fists unclenching as the weight of his words pressed down upon her. At that moment, she felt small and insignificant, dwarfed by the magnitude of her own shorings.

    For the first time, she saw herself through Astron''s eyes, and the reflection she saw was not one she was proud of.

    She had judged him based on his perceived weaknesses, dismissed him without a second thought, and only deigned to acknowledge him once he had proven his worth.

    Though that was her past actions, and she had changed considerablypared to that same past, couldn''t he say the same thing?

    ''He could.''

    Maybe he approached her since she was an Emberheart, but now, wasn''t he the one who somehow understood her? Who somehow was on her side when she needed it?

    ''He was.''

    When her life was in danger, who came to her side?

    ''He did. Not once but twice.''

    What did he gain from all these things? Even if he approached her because she was the heir of Emberheart, wasn''t he different from all other people who did the same?

    ''He is different.'' Didn''t people who approached them with those intentions weren''t able to tolerate her personality, and all left her for better people while he didn''t do the same?

    ''He stayed while others left.'' When she was unsure of what she needed to do, who did she think of? Who did she think as an example? Who was the person in the question ''What would he do if he were me?''?

    ''It was him.''

    When they bickered, didn''t she enjoy it?

    ''I did, and I still do.'' When he was hurt, didn''t she somehow get agitated? When they did things together, didn''t she like his presence? Didn''t she findfort when she was on his side?

    ''I do. I like to be in his presence. I like to listen to him, and I enjoy it when he somehow speaks in a manner that makes me think he is a philosopher.'' Why did she need to think about the reason why he approached her? Had he once ever shown her that the reason he approached her was because she was an Emberheart?

    ''He didn''t. Even if I didn''t hear the words he spoke at that time, I would have never known.'' Irina knew the answer to all those questions that she had asked herself.

    But then, another important question suddenly appeared in her mind.

    Would all these moments they had spent can be thrown off just by mere words? Could she really do it? Did she have the right to do so? Wouldn''t it be unfair?

    "You must never judge people based on their words, but based on their actions. Actions always speak louder than mere words." Even if she hated ''that woman,'' Irina knew there was wisdom in her words. As she looked at him efficiently cleaning the penthouse with his ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹, her heart tightened.

    At that moment, after asking all these questions to herself, Irina knew one thing.

    ''I like him. I like this bastard...'' There was noing back from that.

    ''No matter what, I can''t let go of him at all.''

    She knew why her heart tightened this much, even at the thought of letting him go. She knew why his words hurt so much to the extent that she couldn''t even breathe.

    ''Inwardly, I feared that he would really go to Seraphina. Inwardly, I thought she was better than me, and I was scared that I would lose another one once again.''

    As she looked at his back, she couldn''t help but realize she needed to act.

    After all this time they had spent together, Irina was very well aware of what kind of person he was.

    Even if there was a possibility that he was using her and he had ulterior motives, to Irina, he had already be an existence that couldn''t be given up.

    ''That is right.''

    And, if she knew her well, once he left, things would never return to being the same. Knowing him, he would put the distance between them.

    He would get away like a scared cat.

    Even if these things hadn''t happened, Irina somehow felt like so.

    Therefore, Irina knew there was only one thing she needed to do.

    TUCK!

    Her hand moved in the dimly lit darkness of the penthouse.

    With trembling hands, Irina reached out, her fingers brushing against the fabric of his clothes as she summoned the courage to speak. Her voice was barely a whisper, a mere echo in the vast emptiness of the room.

    "I-I am sorry," she mumbled, her words barely audible even to herself. "I was stupid and rash... I judged you based on... things I shouldn''t have."

    Her apology waste. Farter than how it should have been. But it was an apology.

    At that moment, Irina felt small and vulnerable; her pride was stripped away by the raw honesty of her confession.

    TIGHTEN! Her hands, grabbing his clothes, tightened.

    For a brief moment, there was silence between them, broken only by the sound of Astron''s telekic abilities at work. Irina''s heart pounded in her chest as she waited for his response. Her breath caught in her throat, and she braced herself for whatever came next.

    But then, something unexpected happened. Astron paused in his task, turning to face her with an unreadable expression in his eyes. There was a flicker of surprise in his gaze as if he hadn''t expected her to apologize.

    "You¡­." He mumbled. "I never thought the Irina Emberheart would do that."

    Irina continued to look deep into his eyes, feeling a little lost in them.

    "The Irina of the past wouldn''t do that. But, I did change."

    ''You changed me. It was all thanks to you, all because of you who showed me my own shorings, who understood me more than my own family, my own friends.'' Hearing this, Astron nodded.

    "You really did."

    There was a serenity in his eyes. Somehow, his words sent a shiver down her spine as her face turned red. Yet, Irina, who was feeling like this for the first time in her life, didn''t know what to do.

    "It is not like I did this because of you or anything."

    She could only act like how she always did.

    -----------A/N-----------

    I myself don''t forget the past, and neither Astron does. Here is the chapter where Irina gets called out for her own past actions.

 Chapter 365 84.3 - Acceptance

    Chapter 365  84.3 - eptance

    ??"You really did."

    As soon as the words left his lips, Irina felt a surge of embarrassment wash over her.

    It was as if a veil had been lifted, and she suddenly found herself exposed, her vulnerabilityid bare for Astron to see.

    Quickly regaining herposure, Irina straightened her posture and smoothed out the creases in her clothes. She couldn''t afford to appear weak or vulnerable, not now, not in front of him.

    "It''s not like I did this because of you or anything," she muttered, her tone defensive as she retreated back into her usual confident facade.

    But even as she spoke, Irina couldn''t shake the feeling of difort that lingered in the pit of her stomach. It was as if a seed had been nted, one that threatened to take root and grow into something muchrger.

    "¡­.You really are something¡­." Astron mumbled, shaking his head.

    ''It is just like Irina''s thing to say.'' He muttered inwardly.

    With a sudden rity of moment, Irina remembered the words Astron had spoken to Seraphina about her, the doubts and insecurities he had voiced.

    -Irina and I have a history, but that doesn''t mean I condone her actions. Sometimes, it''s easier to keep someone close to keep an eye on them rather than risk them causing trouble elsewhere.

    ''You bastard¡­Do you think you can keep an eye on me with your skills? This punk thinks I am some sort of pushover because he is smart? Do you think I am the same as those other people you see across the academy, huh?''

    This time, instead of feeling hurt or betrayed by his words, Irina felt something else stir within her¡ªa sense of determination and a desire to prove him wrong.

    Whether this was because she had already resolved the insecurities in her heart or because she had resolved this feeling inside her, she didn''t know the answer. But one thing was clear.

    From now on, she will need to be active. She couldn''t keep getting pushed around by him.

    ''And that time with Sylvie¡­.''

    Remembering the time when they were doing the assignment together, Irina narrowed her eyes.

    With renewed purpose, Irina met Astron''s gaze head-on, her eyes shing with a newfound determination. She may have apologized for her past actions, but she refused to let them define her any longer.

    "Hey."

    "What?"

    "Do you remember what you said?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "The fact that you are looking after me like I am some sort of a child?"

    "Isn''t it what I exactly do? Aren''t you basically a problem child who wants to burn everything?"

    "Tsk. Do you think you have the capabilities to say that?"

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    "I mean what I said, you punk. What makes you think that you have the capability to look after me like I am a child?"

    "¡­."

    As Astron fell silent, Irina''s words hung in the air like a challenge, daring him to respond. She could feel the tension crackling between them, a silent battle of wills ying out in the dimly lit penthouse.

    For a moment, Astron seemed taken aback by her boldness, his expression unreadable as he processed her words. But then, a flicker of amusement danced in his eyes. Irina, with her family with him, could differentiate that little spark since this guy never revealed excessive facial expressions.

    "Are you questioning my capabilities, Irina Emberheart?" he retorted, his voice tinged with mock offense. "Last time I checked, I''ve managed to keep you out of trouble, haven''t I?"

    Irina''s eyes narrowed at his response, a defiant spark igniting within her. She refused to back down, not now, not ever.

    "Keeping me out of trouble?" she scoffed, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "More like getting in the way of my ns and slowing me down."

    Astron scoffed, his gaze never leaving hers as they engaged in their familiar banter.

    Despite the tension between them, there was a sense of camaraderie underlying their verbal sparring, a mutual understanding that transcended their differences.

    "Do you think I am holding you back?"

    "You are not?"

    "Do you have a fish memory or something? Did you forget that I was the one who brought us the extra point in the Phantom''s Land assignment?"

    "I do. But I could do it without you; it was just that you found it earlier than me, so I didn''t have the chance to do so."

    To be frank, Irina was very well aware that it was thanks to him that they were able to find the location, but she would most likely have been unable to find the correct answer. But, whatever the case was, right now, she wanted to pick upon him.

    After all, even if she had sorted her thoughts, the resentment of him talking behind her back like that still lingered.

    Astron narrowed his eyes at Irina''s retort, a hint of exasperation creeping into his expression. "You''re delusional," he stated bluntly, his voice tinged with annoyance.

    Irina''s jaw clenched at his words, her frustration simmering beneath the surface. She refused to let him dismiss her so easily. "Delusional or not, we have no way of confirming it," she shot back, her tone defiant. "So, it''s just your opinion against mine."

    Astron nodded. "Funny how most people with delusions tend to use that argument a lot," he remarked. "Several people im that if they were given the opportunity of the best, they would be the best as well. Yet, with such mentality, they forget they will never be."

    Irina bristled at hisment, her cheeks flushing with indignation. "I am not delusional!" she insisted, her voice rising slightly. "I just refuse to ept your narrow-minded perspective."

    "If you think I am narrow-minded, you really must have never seen the real world." Astron retorted but then nodded his head. "Well, considering you were raised like a princess, I guess that is the case?"

    His mockery was evident, but the conversation had gone in the direction that Irina wanted. Even though, in the corner of her mind, Irina felt like Astron was knowingly going along with it, she didn''t have the desire to lose this opportunity.

    "Then, should we prove it?"

    "Ho? Prove it?"

    Irina''s eyes gleamed with determination as she met Astron''s gaze head-on. "Yes, let''s prove it," she dered, her voice steady despite the simmering tension between them. "Let''s see who can get a better grade in the finals."

    "You want to measure who is better by checking the grades?"

    "Yes. Why? Are you scared?"

    "¡­.." Astron stopped his movements as his eyes met with Irina.

    Seeing that, Irina''s heart skipped a beat. Those eyes that she felt like she could lose herself within them had never felt this vast before.

    "Do you think I care what you think about me?"

    "It is funny how scared people tend to say that a lot," Irina smirked, somehow feeling like she had won using his own words against him.

    "¡­.You really don''t believe I am scared, do you?"

    "From how it looks from here, you seem so?"

    "¡­."

    Astron''s gaze lingered on Irina for a moment longer before he turned away, his movements fluid and controlled. "You''re free to think whatever you want," he replied nonchntly as he began to walk away.

    But Irina wasn''t ready to let the conversation end just yet. "Wait," she called out, her voice firm. "Let''s make a bet."

    Knowing him, Irina was already aware that he wouldn''t care about a mere opinion. Therefore, he could only be swayed by materialistic things.

    Astron paused, ncing back at her with a curious expression. "A bet?"

    Irina nodded, her confidence unwavering. "Yes, a bet. If I get a better grade than you in the finals, you have toply with my request."

    Irina was already aware that the request right she had gotten from him was used when she faced the demon contractor. Even if there was no verbal verification, inside her head it was already used. Her pride wouldn''t allow her life to be saved freely.

    "What is that request?"

    "You are going to follow me for one whole week. You will be my escort."

    This was her intention from the start. The moment she had confirmed her feelings, she already knew that she needed to be more proactive, or this guy could get stolen by someone.

    Astron''s lips twitched hearing this. "And if I get a better grade than you?" he asked, his toneced with amusement. "It better be equal to one week of my time. I am not a cheap person to hire."

    Irina''s smirk widened. "I will let you enter our family''s armory and get an artifact from there once. And, I will swear that I will never talk about secret matters regarding you, no matter what."

    She had already no intention of talking about Astron''s secrets. But, knowing him, he would never refuse such a guarantee with his cautious personality.

    Therefore, Irina used this to increase his chances of epting it.

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his gaze narrowing slightly as he studied Irina''s expression. "Are you telling the truth?" he asked, his voice betraying a hint of skepticism.

    Irina met his gaze head-on, her eyes shining with determination. "Of course, I''m telling the truth," she replied, her voice steady. "Do you think being the heir of the family is a joke? I have the authority to enter the family''s armory, of course."

    Astron raised his head. "You must be really sure that you''ll win to propose such a deal," he remarked, a hint of ''admiration'' in his tone.

    Irina smirked confidently. "Of course," she replied, her voice dripping with confidence.

    Astron shook his head, a mixture of amusement and exasperation crossing his features. "Some people really don''t know the world," he muttered under his breath.

    Taking a step towards Irina, Astron loomed over her slightly, his presence overwhelming.

    Despite the difference in their heights, Irina refused to back down, meeting his gaze with unwavering determination.

    "Just because I am going easy on others, you seem to think I am weak."

    "Everyone can say they are going easy on others. Swindlers do that all the time."

    "Then how do you n to proceed? You should already know that I don''t want to stand out too much."

    "I know."

    "Then?"

    "It is pretty simple and sound." Irina looked into his eyes. "Since you were that goodst time, we shouldpete in the hardest test, right? [Introduction to Mana Theory]."

    "Deal."

    "Heh."

    Irina was happy.

 Chapter 366 84.4 - Acceptance

    Chapter 366  84.4 - eptance

    ??Everything in this world needs to follow a tradition of reason. But, there are times when one loses that, and then it eventually bes something that could bite them out.

    As Astron had epted Irina''s proposal ofpetition, the atmosphere returned to normal. Irina, who had just been saved by him, looked at the penthouse.

    Because of the explosions that Danielle caused, several things inside the penthouse were sted off across the ce.

    Seeing those traces, suddenly Irina realized something.

    ''Explosions? The academy should be alerted?''

    Even though Irina had no idea where they were, she knew that the explosions would alert the authorities. The reason for that?

    Because of the death of the girl who kidnapped her, the artifacts that were concealing their presence would also be removed. That was the basic premise. And if that were the case, wouldn''t the academy that would be monitoring everything inside be aware of it?

    They would. But, well, since they didn''t do anything wrong, they wouldn''t be used of something.

    "By the way, where are we?" Irina asked, looking around.

    As Irina surveyed the ce, her eyes fell upon the scattered remnants of the cleaning equipment, now broken and abandoned amidst the aftermath of the chaos. Puddles of spilled liquids shimmered on the floor, evidence of the recent struggle that had taken ce.

    "We''re in the penthouse," Astron replied, his voice echoing faintly in the silent space.

    Of course, it was easy to see with the evidence, but she wasn''t asking him the obvious.

    "Penthouse? Penthouse of which building?"

    "Girl''s dormitory."

    However, she felt like she heard something wrong.

    "¡­.Huh? What did you say?"

    "It is one of the girl''s dormitory building''s penthouse."

    This guy said that this ce belonged to the girl''s dormitories. That meant the demon contractor girl was hiding her acts under the academy''s nose.

    ''How did she manage to even hide everything?''

    Irina questioned, but then she remembered another thing.

    This bastard was a man. A guy. And if the authorities were alerted, then they would being here.

    "You! What are you doing, hurry up and leave." Irina shouted, signaling him.

    "Why?"

    "Because this is a girl''s dormitory. Do you want to bebeled as a pervert?"

    "¡­."

    Astron fell silent for a second, hearing Irina''s words. But then he shook his head with a sigh. "Don''t you think it is kind of stupid to say after saying all those things to me and wasting my time here?"

    Irina was momentarily left speechless by Astron''s response, her mind reeling from his blunt words. But as his reasoning sank in, a surge of frustration coursed through her veins.

    "This is exactly why you need to hurry up and leave!" she eximed, her voice tinged with irritation. "You don''t have much time left before someonees!"

    Astron regarded her with a calm expression, his demeanor unwavering despite her agitation. "You''re still inexperienced, aren''t you?" he remarked, his tone gentle yet firm. "Do you think the academy would respond thiste if they were alerted? If they knew, they would have been here already."

    Irina''s eyes widened as his words struck home, realization dawning upon her like a bolt of lightning. She had been so caught up in her own panic that she had failed to consider the possibility that the academy might not have been aware of the situation at all.

    And it was very highly likely that this guy was already prepared for such a case. There was no way he wouldn''t after all. He was such a cautious guy.

    ''But, he could have just told me.''

    Feeling a mix of embarrassment and resentment, Irina nced away, unable to meet Astron''s gaze.

    "Why not just tell me?"

    "I thought you could easily understand this. Aren''t you the great Irina Emberheart?"

    "You! Wait the next time! I will get you!"

    "Yeah, yeah."

    Astron waved his hand and then slowly moved toward the ce that caught his attention. There was a small ck dot on the wall,

    As Astron approached the small ck dot on the wall, he felt a sense of unease wash over him. Though the dot remained motionless, its presence seemed to emanate an eerie energy that made his heart beat faster, albeit faintly.

    He hesitated for a moment, his instincts urging him to tread carefully. Whatever this dot was, it was clear that it held some significance, and Astron couldn''t shake the feeling that it was somehow connected to the demon contractor.

    With a cautious hand, Astron reached out and lightly touched the dot, his fingers brushing against the smooth surface of the wall. But as he made contact, a chill ran down his spine, sending shivers through his body.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Wait."

    ''This definitely contains demonic energy. There is no doubt about that. Then, maybe?''

    The dot didn''t move or react in any way, but Astron knew the method for that.

    With a quick judgment, Astron made his way over to where Danielle''s lifeless bodyy, his mind racing with possibilities. He knew that whatever secretsy hidden within the penthouse were somehow connected to her, and he knew that she was using this ce as an operation base.

    SLASH!

    Ruthlessly, he drew his dagger and swiftly cut off Danielle''s index finger, ignoring the gruesome task at hand. Gripping the severed digit tightly, he returned to the mysterious dot on the wall.

    With a steady hand, Astron pushed Danielle''s finger into the dot, expecting some kind of reaction. But to his dismay, the dot remained motionless as if mocking his efforts.

    But then Astron realized his mistake.

    ''Yeah, I should have checked better.'' The finger he had chosen was too thin, and he had overlooked the angle of the previous touch. He activated his [Perceptive Insight] and saw the surface of the dot a little better, realizing that the dot was touching the thumb of his left hand.

    Without hesitation, Astron returned to Danielle''s body and severed her thumb from her other hand, his movements swift and decisive. Clutching the severed digit tightly, he made his way back to the wall, his determination unyielding.

    This time, as Astron pushed Danielle''s thumb into the dot, he felt a surge of energy coursing through his veins. The dot quivered slightly as if awakening from a slumber before suddenly enveloping Danielle''s hand in a pulsating mass of flesh.

    Astron watched as the dot expanded, spreading across the entire wall like a living organism.

    With a silent roar, the wall crumbled into a lump of flesh on the ground, revealing a hidden segment of the room that had been concealed from view.

    "What?" Irina was the first one to react. She had been watching everything from the side, wondering what this guy was doing now. But never had she expected something to happen. She hadn''t even noticed the ck dot on the wall.

    She, Irina Emberheart, the third-ranked student of the academy, a prominent fire mage with strong mana senses, failed to notice that dot. That meant its stealth skills were quite high.

    To see that he easily saw this from that distance was remarkable, and Irina once again witnessed how he could find these types of things easily.

    It was like he was a living scanner. But aside from that, the fact that he easily found the method of entrance to that was a lot more interesting, though it looked abruptly simple.

    "This is¡­."

    However, the scene that had just appeared right before her eyes somehow made her want to vomit.

    As the hidden segment of the penthouse revealed itself, the sight that greeted Astron and Irina was nothing short of horrifying. The interior scene was disturbing beyond imagination.

    Lumps of flesh were scattered around the room, each one pinned to the wall in a grotesque disy. The wall was categorized, with one segment featuring arms, another leg, and so on. It was as if the room itself was a macabre gallery of human anatomy.

    Every body part was thin and pale-skinned, unmistakably belonging to girls. The realization sent a shiver down Irina''s spine, the gravity of the situation sinking in.

    ''I would be in the same condition if he hadn''te.''

    But the most disturbing sight of all was the heads that hung from the ceiling, suspended by chains. Each head was missing its eyes, the empty sockets staring nkly into the room, devoid of life.

    Irina''s hand flew to her mouth in horror as she took in the gruesome scene before her. The stench of decay hung heavy in the air, mingling with the metallic tang of blood.

    "What...what is this?" she whispered, her voice barely above a horrified whisper.

    Astron remained silent, his gaze fixed on the macabre disy. His mind raced, and after looking at the heads, he put the pieces together in an instant.

    At least, he had acted like he made so since Irina was looking at her. However, he was way too long aware of what had happened there.

    Slowly, he turned to Irina, his expression grave. "Considering that most demon contractors are twisted individuals, this is not surprising." He mumbled. "They all should be Danielle''s previous victims."

    ''Danielle? Ah, right? This girl was familiar, so it was her.''

    Irina found the name unfamiliar at first, but then she remembered who it was. But the main focus wasn''t on her identity.

    The fact that, there were at least five students whose heads were hanging down from the ceiling made it very disturbing. And what was more disturbing was how easily this demon contractor operated in the academy.

    She even had a special operating room on her own, right in the noses of the academy.

    "Aliya Shaw."

    At that moment, Irina heard Astron mumbling as his gaze was locked on the girl who was missing her eyes now.

    "Do you know her?"

    "I partially do. She was one of my sparring partners first."

    His gaze, looking at the lifeless head, was cold without any emotion. He somehow looked ''used'' to it, though Irina dismissed that idea, thinking that her mentality was on the verge of copsing.

    "At the end, we need to report this to the academy."

    Astron said, looking at Irina.

    "Ah¡­Right."

    And she understood the assignment. After all, this guy wanted toy low; thus, only she could report what happened here, and naturally, she would be the one who had defeated the demon contractor.

    "You should burn the corpse until nothing remains."

    "That¡­."

    Even though the act itself felt disturbing to Irina, after seeing the heads hanging from the ceiling and the body parts that were dismantled, she narrowed her eyes.

    "I will do it."

    After all, if not for Astron, who came to rescue her, she would be sharing the same fate.

    ''These kinds of people¡­.They don''t even deserve a proper burial. They will rather pollute the earth.'' She thought, slowly moving.

    FOOSH! And in the penthouse, the mes swirled.

 Chapter 367 84.5 - Acceptance [Interlude]

    Chapter 367  84.5 - eptance [Interlude]

    ??<Arcadia Hunter Academy, Instructor Building>

    Irina stood before Eleanor, her amber eyes meeting the instructor''s gaze with a calm demeanor. Despite the weight of the recent events bearing down on her, she remainedposed, ready to navigate the delicate conversation ahead.

    Eleanor''s piercing gaze seemed to scrutinize Irina, searching for any signs of deception or evasion. The instructor was known for her keen intuition, and Irina knew she had to tread carefully to maintain her facade.

    "You seem to be associated with a lot of events recently," Eleanor remarked, her tone measured yet probing.

    Irina nodded subtly, acknowledging the observation. "Yes, there have been... unforeseen circumstances that required my attention."

    Eleanor raised an eyebrow, a hint of skepticism evident in her expression. "Unforeseen circumstances?" she repeated, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Irina, I trust you understand the importance of transparency, especially in matters concerning the safety of our academy and its students."

    With the recent events that had already shaken the trust in the academy, the policies for the students had been changed.

    The students were no longer allowed to leave the campus until the end of the semester, and the curfew times were more stricter now.

    Previously, there were some students who would train at night, but this was no longer applicable since the attacks at night.

    The entertainment locations were all shut down as well.

    Irina maintained her calm exterior, offering a reassuring smile. "Of course, Instructor Eleanor. Allow me to rify."

    With careful precision, Irina began to recount the events that had transpired in the penthouse or the things before that, carefully omitting any mention of Astron''s involvement.

    She first exined that she had trained herself too hard and put herself into a mana-exhausted state. Then, upon leaving the training grounds, she was captured by the demon contractor and was unable to resist her thanks to the state she was in.

    After that, she described how the demon contractor had taken her to a room and attempted to perform a ritual on her, trying to steal her powers. However, the girl overlooked an artifact that was hidden on her body, and by utilizing that artifact, Irina was able to escape the imprisonment of the demon contractor and gain ess to her mana once again; she had defeated the demon contractor.

    This was the story that she came up with since the academy would clearly see the signs of her getting captured if they checked the footage. Therefore, her story needed to meet the real proofs as well.

    After that, she described how she had stumbled upon the hidden segment of the room and discovered the gruesome scene within.

    "It was a harrowing experience," Irina admitted, her voice steady. "But I knew I had to act swiftly to ensure the safety of our fellow students, as well as myself."

    Eleanor listened intently, her expression unreadable as she absorbed Irina''s ount. The instructor was known for her astuteness, and Irina could sense the weight of her scrutiny.

    "And you were able to handle the situation on your own?" Eleanor inquired, her tone neutral yet probing. She seemed still suspect that Irina was able to escape the state of imprisonment on her own.

    After all, ording to the story she told, the demon contractor made a grave mistake by not checking her properly, which somehow contradicted how they had never found the traces of that girl.

    However, Irina was already expecting that as well, and there was a special card she could y in times like this.

    Irina nodded, her confidence unwavering. "Of course, instructor. Do you take the Emberheart Family lightly? I can deal with hundreds of such demon contractors alone."

    The card was her lineage, of course. No matter how strong Eleanor was, at the end of the day, in the face of the Emberheart Family, she would need to concede.

    Eleanor regarded Irina for a moment longer, her gaze lingering thoughtfully. "Very well, Student Irina. Imend your bravery and resourcefulness in the face of danger. It is clear that you are a credit to our academy."

    A sense of relief washed over Irina, grateful that her exnation had been epted without suspicion.

    She offered a respectful nod to Eleanor, masking any lingering unease beneath a facade of gratitude.

    "Thank you, Instructor Eleanor," Irina replied earnestly. "I am honored to serve our academy in any way I can."

    "¡­." Eleanor didn''t reply for a little while, and then she gestured to Irina that everything was finished. "You are dismissed. The academy will contact you back once we finish our investigations."

    "Understood, instructor."

    As Irina left the office, she smiled heartily as if things had gone smoothly.

    TAK!

    As the door closed, Eleanor, who had been watching her retreating figure, narrowed her eyes.

    "This feeling." She mumbled to herself, looking at the submitted report. "Even though student Irina had said it was thanks to her artifact, we have no records of an artifact that helps one recover from their mana-exhausted state. And most importantly, the fact that she was able to find the hidden segment¡­"

    She muttered to herself, yet she leaned on her back, raising her gaze to the ceiling.

    "Sigh¡­.Regardless of how it is, the academy will most likely seal the case with this. Since further doubting the report has the possibility of angering Emberheart, the academy can''t afford to lose the support of one of the Pentagon."

    Thinking to herself, she closed the hem of the report and dialed a number from her smartwatch.

    "Headmaster."

    In any case, the consolidation of the parents of the victims was the headmaster''s problem, at least.

    And she also needed to interrogate the close friends of the culprit. After all, there was a chance that they were also rted to demon contractors.

    Looking at the two girls shown on the list, she shook her head.

    *******

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Cafeteria>

    Sylvie and Jasmine had just left the presence of their stern instructor, Eleanor. But what they never expected was the news that they had just heard.

    "It is insane," Jasmine mumbled to herself, her eyes still wide with disbelief. "To think that Danielle was a demon contractor all this time."

    Sylvie was no different. Her mind also reeled as she tried to process the shocking revtion about Danielle. She nced at Jasmine, noticing the disbelief etched on her friend''s face mirrored her own feelings.

    "Yeah¡­.Danielle¡­.Demon Contractor?" Sylvie whispered, her voice barely audible above the hum of the cafeteria.

    Even though Sylvie had been getting negative vibes from Danielle for a while since she had awakened her talent, she didn''t expect that Danielle was a demon contractor all this time.

    A demon contractor and the culprit behind the disappearance of the five girls.

    Jasmine shook her head, her expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. "I can''t believe it. We''ve known her for all semester, and she''s been hiding something like this all along?"

    Sylvie nodded slowly, her thoughts racing. "But how? And why?"

    "I don''t know," Jasmine replied, her voice tinged with frustration. "But it exins a lot. Her sudden disappearances, the mysterious meetings... it all makes sense now."

    Looking back at it, Danielle had many times invited Jasmine and Sylvie to different ces, and somehow, something warned her whenever that happened.

    It was an instinctual reaction for her to refuse, but maybe her dormant powers were already warning her from the start.

    Sylvie''s brow furrowed as she considered the implications of Danielle''s secret. "Do you think she was involved in the recent attacks?"

    Maybe there was a chance that Danielle was the masked person behind the attacks on Seniors. With her strength as a demon contractor, it looked possible for her to do such a thing.

    "It''s possible," Jasmine admitted, her tone grim. "But we can''t jump to conclusions. We need to find out more before we can assume such a thing. Though, I doubt we can find anything more since she is dead."

    Sylvie nodded in agreement, her mind hardly epting that Danielle was no longer in this world. She had already seen too much for the whole semester, but this was a whole different thing.

    After all, she still remembered all the talks they had, all the moments they spent together. Even though Danielle was a bit different, her presence somehow lightened the mood around her.

    As Sylvie and Jasmine processed the shocking news about Danielle, a heavy silence settled between them. The weight of the revtion hung in the air, overshadowing their usual banter and camaraderie.

    "Yeah¡­ it''s hard to believe," Sylvie murmured, her gaze distant as she grappled with the truth.

    Jasmine sighed, running a hand through her hair in frustration. "I guess we''ll never really know what was going on in her mind."

    The realization that Danielle was no longer alive added anotheryer ofplexity to the situation. It was as if a door had been closed, leaving behind unanswered questions and unresolved emotions.

    But despite the turmoil swirling within them, Sylvie and Jasmine knew they couldn''t afford to dwell on the matter any longer. With final exams looming on the horizon, they needed to focus on their studies and prepare themselves for the challenges ahead.

    "We should get back to studying," Jasmine said, her voice firm and determined. "We can''t let this distract us. You know the finals are approaching, and not much time is left."

    Sylvie nodded in agreement, pushing aside her thoughts about Danielle for the time being. "You''re right. Let''s head to the library and make the most out of our study session."

    As they gathered their belongings and prepared to leave the cafeteria, Jasmine suddenly raised her head, a curious glint in her eyes.

    "Hey, Sylvie," she began, her voice tinged with mischief. "Are you going to meet ''him'' today as well?"

    Sylvie''s cheeks flushed a little at the mention of ''him,'' her mind racing to catch up with Jasmine''s implication. But then, it had returned to its normal state. After all, she had been ustomed to it already.

    Today was indeed the day of the week they had nned to train together. Sylvie didn''t hide this from her friends either since there was no reason for her to do so.

    And somehow, his teaching her closebat proved to be effective; she was even finding it easier to understand thebat-rted courses.

    With a shared understanding, Sylvie and Jasmine left the cafeteria behind, their thoughts lingering on the events of the day.

    ******

    "Today will be ourst training session."

 Chapter 368 Chapter 85.1 - Things sometimes end

    Chapter 368 Chapter 85.1 - Things sometimes end

    The academy''s and, in general, the human domain''s stance on how healers were to protect themselves was as such¡ªleaving the responsibility to thebatants and making their jobs as easy as possible.

    The healers didn''t need to fight since they were not suited to do so. It was very rare for a healer to possess an offensive skill, and that made them unsuited forbat, and the Hunter Association didn''t want to risk such rare individuals.

    However, Sylvie was different.

    She wasn''t a normal healer. She was the future Saintess; therefore, her job and fate were a lot more different from a normal healer. She was bound to be pursued by countless different people thanks to her powers, and it was very hard for her to trust anyone other than herself or maybe him.

    She had been thinking about this for the whole day since Danielle came out to be a demon contractor. The person that she thought was her friend was, in fact, a demon contractor and a murderer. This made her no longer trust how people look.

    The more she remembered the times they had spent, the more she realized how countless different times could be picked up that Danielle was a demon contractor. She just didn''t look at it that way, and if she were to suspect, if she were to look into the matter more, maybe she could have saved all those students who had died in Danielle''s hands.

    Sylvie may have hated her powers since they always showed the ugly side in people, but for the first time in her life, she was feeling responsible. The fact that she had the ability to prevent all those deaths but didn''t do so because of herck of judgment andmitment made her feel guilty.

    "Sylvie, never forget. Great poweres with great responsibility."

    ''Yet, where is my responsibility? What did I even do with this power, aside from hiding?''

    Even if she would be in danger, did it justify the lives that are lost?

    ''No, it doesn''t.''

    Sylvie knew the answer well since she also remembered the time when she was powerless. Therefore, she could empathize with those who lost their lives.

    ''Right. I need to get stronger as fast as I can so that I no longer need to hide.''

    But the blood had been spilled, and there was nothing she could do. Even though she felt responsible, she also knew the reason why she didn''t go to the academy to get opportunities from them was because she couldn''t trust anyone. It made sense since there were countless different factions in the academy, and Sylvie had witnessed the corruption.

    Either she had been targeted by insiders, or she saw people getting targeted. Mason was a demon contractor, and that almost cost her and his life.

    He was targeted in the mid-terms and almost lost his life. If Sylvie had not been there, he would most likely no longer be there.

    And now Danielle.

    She didn''t even know just how many more were in this academy or even in the government. She knew she wasn''t safe. He had emphasized this a lot of times, and she knew that her hiding was the most logical one.

    ''But is it the right thing to do?''

    Yet, this question constantly gnawed at her inside.

    Those thoughts were on her mind as she approached the ce that was determined by him for the training.

    It was the sparring grounds that she had rented exclusively, thanks to her privilege as a healer. As for whether the academy was suspicious about her training or not, she had been trying to improve her physical aspects for the whole half of the semester now, and the other healers already knew that.

    The instructor at that time made a knowing gesture since she was well aware of the trauma Sylvie had. Thus, she even encouraged her to take a step forward.

    [Sylvie Gracewind. Rank, Healer, 12.]

    With the recent changes, the academy decided that healers were no longer included in the general ranking list since it didn''t make sense to do that.

    As she entered the lounge, she saw him waiting on the sides. Normally, she would feel enthusiastic seeing him since she liked the training and the feeling of improvement, as well as something else.

    But today, she felt like she wasn''t doing it.

    "Have you been waiting? Sorry." She walked to Astron and said.

    "It is fine. I just came here five minutes forty-two seconds ago."

    "Ah¡­.."

    "Let''s not waste any more time."

    As Sylvie followed Astron into the sparring rooms of the academy, she couldn''t help but notice the stark contrast between this environment and the makeshift training grounds she had grown ustomed to.

    Here, everything exuded a sense of luxury and sophistication, from the polished floors to the state-of-the-art equipment lining the walls.

    The air hummed with the anticipation of rigorous training, and Sylvie couldn''t shake off the feeling of being out of ce amidst such opulence. She nced around, taking in the gleaming weapons racks and the meticulously maintained practice dummies, feeling a mixture of awe and intimidation.

    Astron, however, seemed unfazed by the grandeur surrounding them, his focus solely on the task at hand.

    "Today will be ourst training session," he announced, his voice cutting through the silence of the room.

    ''What?''

    Sylvie, who heard his voice, suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    "What?" She asked, her voice surprised. How could it not be? She wasn''t even sure of herself or her training. She still felt like she had a lot more room to improve, and she was not even at the level of a beginner.

    Astron turned to face Sylvie, his expression calm andposed. "Our goal for these training sessions was never to make you the best closebat fighter," he began, his voice measured. "It was to equip you with the necessary skills to defend yourself and understand how to utilize your strength in close-rangebat."

    Sylvie listened intently, her brow furrowing in confusion. She couldn''t understand why Astron would consider ending their training when she still felt like there was so much more she needed to learn.

    Or was it something else? She didn''t want to answer, nor want to think about it.

    "We''ve aplished what we set out to do," Astron continued, his tone unwavering. "You''ve shown remarkable progress in a short amount of time, and you now possess the knowledge and skills to defend yourself effectively in close quarters."

    Sylvie opened her mouth to protest, but Astron raised a hand to silence her. "Listen, Sylvie," he said firmly. "You are not a fighter. You are a healer. Your primary role is to support and protect others, not to engage inbat yourself."

    ''With my powers, I can fight too!'' She wanted to protest. She wanted to shout out that, with her newly awakened trait [First Lord''s Authority], she could deal with people. But then, she remembered she needed to keep her powers to herself.

    And knowing that the person saying those was him, he must have already thought about these matters before bringing them up. Thus, she saw no reason for her to object.

    "Your strength lies in your ability to heal and nurture," Astron continued, his gaze softening. "That is where you will make the greatest impact."

    Sylvie nodded, "You are right."

    In this world, nothing is evesting.

    The meal you eat is bound to end. The drink you are having is bound to finish. The youth you take for granted is bound to dimmish away.

    When people think that they have the time to get to the world, reality ps them really hard. That is just how it goes and how it has always been.

    The flow of time never stops, and nothing can go against it. You can buy time by increasing your rank and your life span, but at the end of the day, it still ends.

    ''Then, why do we take everything for granted?''

    Sylvie asked herself while looking at him.

    "Now, let''s start."

    He stood there with his presence faint. When they started training together, Sylvie had always thought that he was kind of a mountain. It wasn''t that he was big or anything; it was just that his presence seemed like it would never have been shaken.

    But then, as she progressed, she realized it was because of her own shorings. The reason why she thought like that was because she didn''t know how to judge her opponents.

    In fact, the academy had been teaching this to the students from the start of the academic year, but since Sylvie was not abatant but a healer, the academy''s focus for her education was not how to fight but rather how to deal with the injuries efficiently while taking a good position in parties since this was their stance.

    As she progressed, she realized that he was not like a mountain but like a swift wind. His presence was faint, as if he could always disappear from one''s eyes if they were not paying attention.

    And he was swift. His attacks didn''t contain huge amounts of force but rather concentrated on attacking weak points quickly. He never let himself get over his head and always acted cautiously. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    That was most likely in his nature.

    Someone who could always disappear from one''s life. Someone who always felt close but not at the same time. Regardless of the time and the location, Sylvie always felt like there would be a time when she would never see him again.

    It was a random thought, close to instinct. It was like something had been warning him.

    SWOOSH! THUD!  Yet, those thoughts in her head were interrupted by the swift motion that had appeared right before her face.

    It was the start of theirst training session.

 Chapter 369 85.2 - Things sometimes end

    Chapter 36985.2 - Things sometimes end

    ¨CTHUD! The moment Sylvie''s focus turned to thebat that she was in, a body swift was slightly leaned to the side, and a quick punch instantlynded on her liver.

    ''That ce!''

    As Sylvie staggered back from the blow, she felt a surge of frustration and determination coursing through her veins.

    She knew she had to focus, to anticipate Astron''s next move before he couldnd another hit. She had already seen his tricks a lot of times.

    ''Come on, Sylvie, remember how he does it!'' Her already toned body moved instinctively, thebat movements engrained into her cells. Even while Astron was teaching Sylvie mainly how to defend herself, he also taught her that in times when the opportunity arises, the best defense is offense.

    ¨CSWOOSH! With his retreating figure, Sylvie instantly moved forward, attempting to target his bnce.

    But Astron was already several steps ahead, his movements fluid and graceful as he seamlessly transitioned from defense to offense.

    With each strike, he seemed to be teaching her a lesson, guiding her with his actions and his words.

    ''That.'' "Keep your guard up, Sylvie," he instructed, his voice calm but firm. "You can''t afford to let your focus waver, not even for a moment."

    The words that she had heard countless times while training. And at the repetition of those words, they somehow became annoying to her, even if they were true. It was like a trigger.

    "I know." Sylvie nodded curtly, her muscles tensing as she prepared to counter.

    She knew she had to be faster and more decisive if she wanted to stand a chance against him. She couldn''t hesitate.

    With renewed determination, sheunched herself forward, her movements precise and calcted. She focused on reading Astron''s subtle cues, anticipating his next move before it even happened. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Slowly but surely, she began to hold her own against him, blocking his strikes and delivering counterattacks of her own.

    With each exchange, she felt herself growing stronger and more confident.

    She was getting momentum, and that was how it needed to be. She was able to defend herself from his strikes.

    She could see when he would attack.

    ''He ising.'' As Sylvie focused intently on Astron''s movements, her muscles tensed, ready to respond to his next attack. She was prepared for his swift motions, or so she thought.

    But just as she braced herself for his next strike, Astron''s speed increased suddenly, catching Sylvie off guard.

    ''Hu-'' Despite her anticipation, the sudden burst of velocity was beyond what she had prepared for. Even her thoughts were interrupted.

    SWOOSH!

    Before she could fully react, Astron''s fist connected with her chest, the impact sending shockwaves through her body. The force of the blow knocked the air out of her lungs, leaving her gasping for breath.

    THUD!

    Sylvie stumbled backward, her chest burning with pain as she struggled to regain her footing. She clutched at her chest, feeling the throbbing ache radiating from the point of impact.

    For a moment, everything seemed to blur as Sylvie fought to regain herposure. She hadn''t expected Astron to increase his speed so suddenly, and the unexpectedness of the attack left her reeling.

    As she tried to shake off the pain and refocus her attention, she could hear Astron''s voice cutting through the haze.

    "Didn''t I tell you before?" He said, his purple eyes looking into her eyes. "Never get your confidence above your rationality. Blind confidence will get you killed, especially for a healer like you. Never forget who you are and what your position is."

    Because of his attack, there were tears in her eyes. It was not because of the pain since she had already be ustomed to it from all these spars.

    ''He once again attacked a weak spot.''

    It was because of her own body. Astron countless times demonstrated that a reaction on some side of the body could be evoked by just a tap on another ce.

    "Urghk-! Sorry." Sylvie nodded weakly, her breathsing in short, ragged gasps. She knew she had to push through the pain and stay focused if she wanted to continue the fight.

    With a determined grit, she forced herself to stand tall, pushing aside the pain and fatigue. She locked eyes with Astron, a steely determination burning in her gaze.

    "Again."

    "Yes."

    There was a weird feeling slowly rising deep into her heart. A small sense of emptiness, maybe? She couldn''t quite name it.

    "Good."

    Whether it was because she was ustomed to his harsh evaluations, his cold face, or not, she was somehow entangled with that word st.''

    But he didn''t give her the time to contemte those things.

    ¨CSWOOSH! As Astron advanced once more, Sylvie felt a sense of trepidation creeping in. She knew she had to be prepared for anything, especially after his previous unexpected attack. As his movements quickened, Sylvie braced herself, ready to defend against whatever came her way.

    But despite her best efforts to anticipate his next move, Astron''s speed was beyond anything she had faced before. Before she could react, his fist was upon her again, striking with precision and force.

    THUD!

    The impact sent shockwaves through Sylvie''s body, leaving her staggering once more.

    "Again."

    She felt a surge of frustration and anger rising within her, seeing his nonchnt gaze, but she had already learned and knew she couldn''t let her emotions cloud her judgment.

    SWOOSH! As he attacked once more, Sylvie''s mind raced with memories of their training sessions.

    ''You are not an honorable duelist. You don''t need the stupid pride of beating your opponent solely inbat. Don''t let pride blind your judgment.''

    It was one of the times when they were sparring. At that time, Astron had limited his whole body with weighted bracelets and made himself like any ordinary, non-awakened.

    Thus, Sylvie thought she could easily win, but then Astron suddenly used his mana, this time in the fight, and then beat her up.

    ''Pride will not save you in the face of death. Use your mana whenever you deem necessary.''

    She recalled Astron''s stern voice echoing in her mind, reminding her of the importance of using her mana to defend herself when necessary. He strongly emphasized that the decision and judgment to make that call was important.

    With determination coursing through her veins, Sylvie tapped into her mana reserves once again, surrounding her body with a protective barrier. She focused all her energy on strengthening the barrier, preparing herself for Astron''s next onught.

    Since Astron''s speed increased, Sylvie knew it was the correct judgment.

    THUD! This time, instead of his punch hitting her on her defenseless ce, it hit her elbow in the defensive posture.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! She evaded his subsequent attacks as well. With mana entering her body and enhancing her, she could see his movements more clearly now.

    "Good judgment." Astron nodded with a curtpliment.

    But that wasn''t the end. Even though Sylvie didn''t tell other people, she had been learning how to control her new powers and how to make use of her innate understanding. After the Phantom''s Land, she realized one thing. There was a strange energy in her body, a strange power that was different than mana itself.

    It felt fundamentally different. A yellow energy that felt holy. Even though she felt cringe when she said this loudly, that was the feeling she got whenever she came in touch with that power.

    However, because she didn''t know what this power did or how she could use it, she just used it like a mana. Thus, she experimented with this power as if it were mana, and there, she came across another usage of it.

    [Eyes of Yellow.]

    Whenever she imbued this power into her eyes, her world would undergo a change. She could see things differently, as if from a filter. She could discern living things from non-living, and most importantly, she could see something inside in every living thing.

    An energy that was flowing in them like a river. That energy would spread through their bodies.

    At first, she couldn''t understand what it was, and it was hard for her to even receive that much information. But then, as she looked more, she realized that she could see the insides of living beings even from far away and that flowing energy was their ''vitality.'' And wherever there was ack of vitality in people''s bodies, that would mean that that location was injured.

    It was a very efficient way of finding out the injuries and symptoms for a healer, but that wasn''t the end. She also found out that, whenever living beings were moving, their vitality would show some changes from a dormant state as if the muscles that are activated would be charged with vitality.

    Basically, the vitality would flow through the body to those muscles. That made her develop a new sense.

    By observing the vitality, she could see the movements that her opponent would make.

    Just like she was doing now.

    As Astronunched his attack, Sylvie braced herself, her enhanced senses allowing her to perceive his movements with heightened rity. She watched as his fist came hurtling towards her, but this time, she was prepared.

    THUD!

    Instead ofnding on a vulnerable spot, Astron''s punch collided with Sylvie''s defensive posture, the impact absorbed by the barrier of mana surrounding her.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    As Astron followed up with sessive strikes, Sylvie evaded each one with ease, her ability to sense vitality guiding her movements.

    She could see the flow of energy within Astron''s body, predicting his next move before he even made it.

    Inside her mind, Sylvie analyzed Astron''s vitality, observing the subtle shifts and fluctuations that signaled his intentions. She anticipated his attacks, moving with precision to block or evade each strike.

    ''He''s shifting his weight to the left,'' Sylvie thought inwardly as she sidestepped a punch aimed at her midsection. ''And now he''s going for a low kick.''

    With a swift movement, Sylvie blocked Astron''s kick, her mana-infused limbs moving effortlessly to deflect the blow. As Astron recoiled from the failed attack, Sylvie saw her opening.

    ''An opening.''

    From the start, it was emphasized that she must never miss a chance inbat, especially if she was sure that she couldnd a huge blow.

    But, now, as she looked into the opening, she hesitated.

    "Why didn''t you attack?"

    And someone was not happy with that.

 Chapter 370 85.3 - Things sometimes end

    Chapter 370 85.3 - Things sometimes end

    "Why didn''t you attack?" Astron''s voice broke the silence, his eyes searching Sylvie''s face for an answer.

    Sylvie hesitated, her mind racing as she tried to find the words to exin her hesitation. She knew she had the opportunity to strike, to seize the advantage and turn the tide of the battle in her favor.

    But something held her back; something deep within her psyche told her that.

    "This will be ourst training."

    Those words somehow continued to echo in her head.

    "I... I didn''t think I could do it¡­.."

    She said that as an excuse. Yet, she forgot one important detail.

    "That is not the reason." Astron cut her words, looking into her eyes. "You seem to forget that I was the one who taught you. You would have done it normally, but you didn''t. Why?"

    Astron was the one who taught her how to spar and fight from the start. Thus, with his meticulous observing skills, it wasn''t that unusual for him to understand Sylvie.

    Yet, at his words, Sylvie couldn''t answer at all. She couldn''t even think anything, let alone speak.

    "T-that¡­."

    Astron maintained his steady gaze, his eyes prating into Sylvie''s as if searching for the truth buried within her. "That...?" he prompted, his voice insistent but somehow gentle(?).

    After spending some time with him, she somehow figured out what his different t tones meant.

    But she still Sylvie struggled to form a coherent response, her thoughts tangled in a web of confusion and doubt. She couldn''t pinpoint the exact reason for her hesitation, couldn''t unravel the knot of emotions that held her back.

    But before she could gather her thoughts, Astron spoke again, his tone soft but firm. "Even if the end wasn''t satisfactory," he said, "the spar showed enough of how you''ve improved. You''ve grown stronger in certain aspects and ovee some of your weaknesses."

    Sylvie blinked, taken aback by his words. She hadn''t expected him to offer reassurance, to acknowledge her progress despite her perceived failure.

    "You''ve learned to anticipate your opponent''s movements, to react quickly and decisively," Astron continued, his voice carrying a note of acknowledgment. "You''ve be more adept at defending yourself, at utilizing your strengths inbat."

    As he spoke, rather than feeling satisfactory, Sylvie felt something different. The words he spoke were signaling something, something that she already knew.

    "With this," Astron''s voice took on a serious tone, "you''ve finally grasped the basics and everything I taught you."

    Sylvie''s heart skipped a beat as the weight of his words settled over her. She knew this moment woulde eventually, but she hadn''t expected it to feel so... final.

    "From this moment on," Astron continued, his gaze unwavering, "you''ll be able to handle the training and everything else on your own. You''vee a long way, Sylvie, and I have no doubt that you''ll continue to grow stronger."

    Then she understood the reason why she was feeling this ufortable¡ªthe reason why she didn''t attack it at that time.

    It was because she didn''t want this time to end.

    "¡­.."

    Sylvie nodded, her throat tight with emotion, her mouth closed with no words.

    She knew she should feel proud and should feel grateful for all that Astron had taught her.

    And yet, there was a sense of sadness lingering beneath the surface, a reluctance to let go of the mentor who had guided her every step of the way.

    "This marks the end of our training together," Astron said, his voice echoing with finality. There was no space for an objection. He had already made his decision, and Sylvie, seeing his state, knew that very well.

    "¡­.."

    Thus, she just shut her mouth and listened without saying anything.

    What could she say anyway? Was there anything she could say, or she was supposed to?

    There was a sense of unease gnawing at her, a feeling that she didn''t have the right to ask for more.

    After all, Astron had already given her so much¡ªhis time, his knowledge, his guidance. What more could she possibly ask for?

    So, she stood there in silence, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. Part of her wanted to beg him to stay and continue their training together indefinitely. But another part knew that it would be unrealistic and entitled.

    "Th¡­." Yet, she still forced herself to speak. Since it was about to end, she needed to at least show her gratitude.

    Astron, seeing that, didn''t move away either and stopped for a second, letting Sylvie form those words.

    "Thank you."

    As Sylvie spoke, the words felt heavy on her tongue, weighed down by the weight of everything that had transpired between them. She couldn''t find the right words to express the depth of her gratitude, couldn''t convey the mixture of emotions churning within her.

    "No need for that, as for you have saved my life before."

    But Astron''s simple response was enough to ease some of the tension that had settled over her. Even though she didn''t save him expecting something out of it at that time, she was reminded of the fact that at least she wasn''t only on the receiving end.

    ''Then maybe¡­.''

    "I-if¡­." Sylvie hesitated, her voice faltering as she struggled to find the right words to express her request.

    "If¡­ if I ever need help in training in the future, or if I feel lost¡­ can Ie to you?" she finally managed to ask, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Astron regarded her for a moment, his expression unreadable. Sylvie braced herself for rejection, for a refusal that would confirm her fears of overstepping boundaries.

    "¡­I once said this to you, but I am not the right person to guide someone in their lives."

    "That is fine."

    "My ways wouldn''t suit you, nor my advice."

    "That is fine, too."

    ''I had already learned a lot from you, so why can''t I learn more? With Mason at that time, you were already aware of his identity to some extent, even though I couldn''t see it. It must have been the same with Danielle, too. There is still much to learn.'' Sylvie thought inwardly. Yet, there was a faint glint in her eyes.

    "If that is the case, you maye to me, though I can not promise I will do a good job."

    "Thank you."

    With a nod of eptance, Sylvie watched as Astron turned to leave, his figure receding into the distance until he was nothing more than a silhouette against the backdrop of the training grounds.

    A sense of solitude settled over her, apanied by a twinge of sadness at the realization that their time together hade to an end. But, still, her mind continued to linger on something.

    ''Why does it feel like you never want to leave any loose ends? It is as if you can disappear at any time. As if you never want to form any connections. As if you want to keep every rtionship as a professional give and take.'' Before, she was busy with her training, and the events of the past continued to haunt her. Thus, she didn''t have the empty space to think of other things.

    But now that their training reached its end, Sylvie was once again reminded of the times of the past.

    ''I can''t ask you, as I know that you will never talk. But, it is frustrating knowing that something had happened to you in the past, and it still does haunt you today, yet not knowing what it is.'' The abnormal hatred and anger she had seen before in Astron''s emotional palette. Even if she was now unable to see it for some reason, Sylvie knew one thing.

    Such emotions and such a state were not normal, and it wouldn''t be treated this fast. Those emotions must still be there.

    After getting help from him all this time, she had yet to show any help.

    ''I need to learn what happened; I must learn it so that I can be any help to you.''

    Sylvie thought to herself, finding her resolve.

    "Though, I don''t know how."

    But it was just a stupid thought.

    *******

    <Wednesday Morning, Arcadia Hunter Academy>FiNd ??pd??tes on n(??)/v??l????n(.)c??m

    The spacious training hall echoed with the sound of eager chatter as students gathered for their first swordsmanship training session.

    The air buzzed with anticipation, a mix of excitement and nervousness palpable among the group.

    "Hey."

    Yet, everywhere, there were people whose purpose was different from others.

    "Hey, I am talking to you."

    A girl was trying to talk to the young boy leaning on the wall.

    "What?"

    The girl, Yuki, approached Astron with determined strides, her eyes aze with anger and frustration.

    Her once pristine appearance is now marred by signs of tears, her disheveled hair mirroring the turmoil within her.

    "It was you, right?" she demanded, her voice trembling with emotion as she confronted him amidst the bustling training hall.

    Astron, leaning against a nearby pir with his usual nonchnt demeanor, nced at her with mild curiosity. His expression remained impassive, betraying little of the turmoil swirling within Yuki.

    "What do you mean?" he replied casually, his tone betraying none of the intensity coursing through Yuki''s veins.

    Yuki''s fists clenched at her sides as she struggled to contain her rising emotions. "Don''t y dumb with me," she spat, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and hurt. "You know exactly what I''m talking about."

    "I really don''t have any idea what you are talking about." Astron arched an eyebrow, but that was it.

    "You¡­.I am talking about Aliya!"

    She shouted, gathering everyone''s attention. After all, many of the students knew Aliya, one of their fellow ssmates who stopped attending the academy.

    "Aliya?" Yet, Astron showed no reaction at all, as if it was his first time hearing this.

    "Yes!" But then, seeing other people''s gazes, Yuki calmed herself down since this information was confidential and must never be spread.

    "They said she was dead, but they gave no exnation. And you are thest person she interacted with."

    "¡­.She is dead?"

    "Don''t y dumb."

    "¡­." Astron sighed, running a hand through his unruly hair as he regarded Yuki with a hint of exasperation. "Look, I get that you''re upset about Aliya or whatever, but I barely knew her. Our interaction was nothing more than a routine training session. After that, she disappeared, and I haven''t seen or heard from her since."

    Yuki''s eyes narrowed with suspicion, her fists tightening at her sides once more. "Disappeared? Just like that?" she questioned, her voice tinged with usation. "And you expect me to believe that it''s just a coincidence?"

    Astron''s expression hardened, frustration evident in his features. "Believe what you will," he replied tersely. "But it''s unreasonable to use me of something so serious based on mere spection. And even the need for me to refute your im itself is stupid."

    Yuki''s anger red, her resolve strengthening as she prepared to confront Astron further. But before she could make a move, the door to the training hall swung open, and Instructor Eleanor entered, her presencemanding the attention of the entire room.

    Eleanor stood at the front of the room, her presencemanding attention as she prepared to lead the session. Dressed in her usual practical attire, she exuded an aura of authority and expertise.

    "Wee, everyone," she began, her voice carrying easily across the room. "Today marks the beginning of our first practical swordsmanship session."

    -----------------A/N---------------

    Yuki is the girl from chapter 35.5, who is Aliya''s friend.

 Chapter 371 86.1 - Sword and the Guide

    Chapter 371  86.1 - Sword and the Guide

    ??"Today marks the beginning of our first practical swordsmanship session."

    With those words, Eleanor seized the students. Though the semester was about to end and the other weapons would be left for the second semester, the academy decided to let the students get familiar with the most widely used weapon.

    "We''ll start with the basics," Eleanor continued, pacing back and forth at the front of the room. "Of course, footwork, posture, and grip are essential foundations upon which all else is built. However, different from the swordsmanship dojos and the families, the academy''s curriculum of swords will be vastly different, as you already know from the theoretical exnations."

    With those words, Eleanor flicked her fingers, and a hologram appeared right before her face. There stood a figure of a young man with white hair standing. His posture is solid as if he could take the mountains all by himself.

    On his hand stood a simple sword. A slightly long sword that could be found everywhere.

    "This is footage of the second-previous generation hero, Linhelm Middleton."

    Saying that Eleanor looked at Lucas and Julia. It made sense since he was their great-great-grandfather who lost his life on one of the most legendary battlefields that this world had seen.

    ''Defense of Linkeln.''

    Remembering the lore from the game, I couldn''t help but appreciate the person in the footage. If the stories about him were correct, he was a very noble person and one of the biggest reasons why the human domain could still be protected up to this point.

    "This footage," Eleanor continued, her tone solemn, "is one of the biggest reasons that humanity can now hold themselves against the Demons and the other races in terms of military strength."

    With a flick of her hand, the hologram came to life, disying Linhelm in action. The students watched in awe as he effortlessly cut through hordes of flooding monsters, his movements fluid and precise.

    But just as the tension in the room reached its peak, Eleanor halted the video, her gaze sweeping over the expectant faces of the students.

    "Now, can any of you tell me what this is?" she asked, her voice cutting through the silence.

    Several students hesitated, exchanging uncertain nces before one finally spoke up.

    "That''s the swordsmanship of the Federation," a voice called out from the back of the room. "The first stage of Federal Swordy." It was Irina who was the best student in terms of academics in the ssroom.

    Eleanor nodded in approval, acknowledging the correct response.

    "That''s correct, Student Irina," she confirmed. "The Federation''s swordsmanship techniques have been refined over centuries of warfare, and they form the backbone of our military strength. And this footage is the first disy of the technique that was formed by General Linhelm Middleton."

    With that, she resumed the video, allowing the students to continue watching in rapt attention as Linhelm Middleton''s legacy unfolded before their eyes.

    CLICK!

    After finishing the disy, Eleanor looked at the students.

    "As you already know, the Federal Swordy has a different view towards swordsmanship than the sword families or swordsmen who pursue the peak of swordsmanship.

    The whole centuries of humans being forced back by other races who had ess to mana from the start had changed the view of the government. Since we didn''t have the luxury to pursue greatness while facing the threat of being extinct, the government could only prioritize efficiency.

    And the Federal Swordy does just that. It pursues systematic and efficiency at its core. Since every Awakened has an affinity with different elements, to make sure that every Awakened could use the most basic weapon effectively, the swordy is formed as attributeless and enchantment on its core."

    Eleanor described and then conjured a simple sword in her hand. It was a clear disy of mana proficiency, fitting to the person who had the nickname Invoker.

    "And, now we will start with the most basic unit of Federal Swordy."

    SWOOSH!

    Saying that, she shed the space right before her face. It was a simple sh, something that didn''t contain any attribute of mana at all. It was just that the sword was coated with mana, and that was it.

    PUFF!

    However, the air was split into two, and some ripples were formed in the air.

    "The most basic unit of the Federal Swordy. ''Stripe.''"

    Once again, she held the sword before her, its de gleaming under the artificial lights of the ssroom.

    SWOOSH!

    With a swift motion, she shed through the air, leaving behind nothing but a faint trail of mana.

    "The stripe is formed by two factors," Eleanor exined, her tone authoritative yet measured. "First, the physical force behind the swing, and second, the coated raw mana."

    As she spoke, she gestured towards the invisible line that hung in the air, its presence palpable despite its intangibility.

    "The physical force provides the momentum needed to cut through the air, while the coated mana adds an additionalyer of power and stability to the strike," she continued. "Together, they form the foundation of the Federal Swordy, allowing even the most inexperienced Awakened to wield a sword with deadly precision."

    Eleanor''s gaze swept over the students, ensuring that each one was following along with her exnation.

    And then, she clenched her hand on the sword. Following that, three shes of strikes appeared in the air, cutting the space right before her once again.

    Even without my special eyes activated, I could see the strikes forming a (I).

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    And then, contrary to the previous strikes, this one looked a little bit different. The air, which was cut in the motion of (I), suddenlypressed and then was shot forward.

    ''Ho? Would you look at that?''

    With just three strikes, the raw mana trail that was left by the strikes suddenly formed a reaction and then made the air shoot forward like apressed de.

    ''Utilizing thepression of air and the differential pressure. It is sure scientific.'' With that, she looked into the students once again.

    "Throughout theing weeks, we will delve deeper into the intricacies of the Federal Swordy, exploring its various techniques and applications," she announced. "But for now, let us focus on mastering the basics."

    As Eleanor finished her demonstration of the advanced technique, the room fell into a momentary silence, broken only by the soft hum of the holographic disy.

    Then, a curious voice piped up from the midst of the students.

    "What did you just do, Instructor Eleanor?"

    Eleanor didn''t smile, but she still looked pleased that someone had picked up on the subtleties of her technique. "What you witnessed was a technique containing three ''Stripes'' executed in quick session," she exined. "The interaction between these ''Stripes'' created a reaction,pressing the air and propelling it forward."

    She could see understanding dawning on some of the students'' faces, particrly those who had a deeper grasp of magical principles.

    For them, the significance of her demonstration went beyond mere physical movement as they could form the connection of the basic blocks of magic forms as well.

    "Now, I want each of you to practice the ''Stripe,''" Eleanor instructed, gesturing to the students to begin. "My two assistant instructors and I will be circting to observe your training and provide feedback when necessary."

    With that, she stepped back, allowing the students to start their own training.

    The training grounds prepared for the Federal Swordsmanship were a little different from the other ones.

    The footage of the swordy and ''Stripe'' was shown as a hologram right before each student''s dummy, and the students were guided to hit the dummy on their own.

    ''Now, what to do.''

    Looking at the sword in my hand and the dummy before me, I started pondering.

    To be honest, I had considered using the sword before, but I had never done so. After all, there was no reason for me to do it.

    I had myself busy with practicing daggers, marksmanship, and mana control. Thus, I didn''t have the time. I also didn''t focus on the sses that much recently with all these things happening around the academy; thus, I didn''t have much practice with the sword.

    ''Though, I shouldn''t give Eleanor the material to pick upon me.''

    Since that woman was rather annoying to deal with when she wanted to, I grabbed the sword and observed the movements shown in the figure.

    ''Also, my upation is a weapon master. There is no way a sword is not included in all those weapons, so it is not apletely bad thing.''

    After all, at the end of the day, one way or another, I was going to learn how to use swords.

    As I observed the holographic disy showing the technique of the ''Stripe,'' I couldn''t help but feel a bit apprehensive.

    Sure, I had some experience with other weapons like daggers, but swordsmanship was a whole different ball game.

    However, Eleanor''s piercing gaze sweeping over the room reminded me that there was no room for hesitation. With a determined nod to myself, I tightened my grip on the sword and stepped forward towards the dummy.

    Taking a deep breath to steady my nerves, I mirrored the movements I had just witnessed in the hologram.

    SLASH! The first strike felt awkward,cking the fluidity and precision I had seen in Eleanor''s demonstration.

    ''Hmm¡­The feeling of the sword is a lot different than chakrams or daggers. The center of gravity is drastically different.''

    My body had already been trained with daggers, and my muscles were most likely adapted to them optimally. Therefore, using a slightly longer weapon proved to be a little challenging at first.

    But, well¡­.[Perceptive Insight] was clearly a cheat.

    Focusing on the physical force behind each swing and coating the de with mana as instructed, I shed once again.

    THUD! The mana rippled around the space as the sword moved. And then, it struck the dummy, shing it down.

    ''That is passable.''

    It was more satisfactory than the previous one. I was grasping the basics of it rapidly, and I could see the progress with my own eyes.

    Yet, before I could think any further, suddenly, I sensed a presence.

    "Student Astron."

    It was Eleanor.

 Chapter 372 86.2 - Sword and the Guide

    Chapter 372  86.2 - Sword and the Guide

    ??Everyone has those times when they doubt their decisions until this point. It is inevitable as long as you are not aplete narcissist who thinks of yourself as always right.

    Doubting is human nature, and every human has doubts at some point.

    Eleanor was no different than that.

    She rose up in the ranks as a Hunter, trying to improve herself for the uing future and for her role.

    After all, without knowing the path, how could she guide?

    But even then, improving as an Awakened and a hunter had never been an easy task. It was taxing, and it took a lot of things from the person itself.

    The more battles one encountered, the more fights one had with monsters, the more they would realize how cruel this world was, and to fit the world, one would need to be cruel as well.

    And Eleanor was no exception. Being a genius hunter, she faced countless trials and countless betrayals.

    In the end, seeing the real human nature, she became cold and stiff. She couldn''t maintain that zealousness when she was young.

    That was how it was.

    And honestly, she had never regretted her actions or how she behaved. Sure, she had been evaluating the students and the cadets ording to their talents, but she didn''t see anything wrong with that.

    After all, when she was a hunter, she had seen a lot of her colleagues who thought highly of themselves because of the ttery of their peers.

    And none of them met a good ending. Thus, for Eleanor, overly ttering someone in this line of work was no different than sending them to death marching.

    Thus, she was harsh on students so that they wouldn''t push themselves to death.

    At least, that was what she thought so.

    However, there was one big problem that needed to be questioned in this part. Sure, it was better for the Awakened with low talent to know their limits.

    But who gave her the right to judge who was talented or not? What made her judgment better than others? Was it because she was the ''Invoker''? Was it because she was in the top 100 of Hunter''s ranking?

    Which one of those was the answer?

    And most importantly ¨C could she guarantee that her judgment was always correct?

    For the first time, Eleanor was questioning herself.

    ''I might have made a mistake.''

    She thought inwardly, observing the students who were training with their swords. Everyone was practicing, trying to refine the most basic techniques.

    In fact, the whole purpose of this training was to give an idea about the general level of mana control among the freshmen and how good they were at understanding the Federal Swordy.

    After all, the Federal Swordy was developed so that even the most basic non-trained Awakened would be able to learn it fast enough and would move as a unit in the military.

    Amidst the flurry of activity in the training room, Eleanor''s gaze settled on a figure standing apart from the others.

    It was Astron Natusalune, one of the students who had recently caught her attention for reasons she couldn''t quite articte.

    In the past, Astron had been something of a troublemaker, often not paying attention in ss and prone to challenging authority at every turn.

    His behavior had irked Eleanor, especially since Eleanor thought he was not even trying at his sses. It was like he didn''t care about the grades at all. Thus, Eleanor was sure that this student would be expelled for his low grades and assumed that paying attention to him would be pointless.

    However, she needed to make an example of him so that she could better control other students. Thus, she picked upon him from time to time. After all, students needed to know that going on her bad side is not something desirable.

    But in recent weeks, she had noticed a change in him. But it was so subtle that she would have missed it if she had not paid attention. His presence was a lot less, as if something like a [Trait] was letting him conceal himself constantly.

    And then, it was the events surrounding him. Though each one of them had their own main characters, somehow he was in every one of them. And considering that each of those events was somehow dangerous, even the fact that he survived showed that he was different from his past self.

    Eleanor couldn''t deny that she was intrigued by this change in Astron and knew that she needed to confirm it.

    As she watched him practicing with his sword, Eleanor found herself wondering about the true nature of talent and potential. Could someone like Astron, who had once been dismissed as a troublemaker, possess hidden depths that even she had overlooked?

    ''This is quite possible. I am not omnipotent after all, and I can certainly make mistakes.''

    Eleanor knew she was prideful, but she was also not stupid.

    As Eleanor continued to observe Astron, her trained eyes honed in on the subtle nuances of his movements.

    From the way he held the ''weapon'' to the precision of his footwork, she could discern a level of control over his body that belied his previous reputation as a troublemaker.

    There was a fluidity to his motions that spoke of dedication and practice.

    However, despite his evident improvement, Eleanor couldn''t shake the feeling that there were still areas where Astron fell short.

    For instance, his control over ''weapons'' in general was good. But, if it was evaluated as a ''sword,'' it fell short. This was expected since he was not a sword user.

    ''For a dagger and a marksman, his performance is still better than expected.''

    Looking at his scores and the information registered in the academy database, she thought.

    ''His mana control can also check for improvement.'' With her exceptional mana sensitivity, she could detect the subtle fluctuations in his mana control, the slight inconsistencies that marred his otherwise impressive performance.

    It was clear to Eleanor that while Astron had made strides in mastering the basics of body control, there were still fundamental aspects of mana maniption that he had yet to grasp fully.

    ''¡­.But, still¡­It feels like he has ovee those small details with his overall understanding. I am even sure that he didn''t notice the mistakes he was making because they became a habit, and they are working. This is the behavior of a self-

    taught Awakened.'' Hisck of understanding of certain techniques and principles was evident in the way he executed his strikes, revealing a gap in his knowledge that could prove to be a hindrance in the long run.

    ''Of course, the personalized training programs and individual guidance are scheduled for the next semester, so this is something that is not normally that important. But, this is a good opportunity.''

    The way the academy worked was pretty simple. In the first semester, the students would be mostly weed to life as Hunters. Thus, most of the courses were actually easy and free. At least, that is how it looked from the outside, but in reality, it was different.

    In essence, the whole first semester was itself a test to see the raw talents and observe them without any outside interference.

    It was the second semester where the specialized guidance would take ce. Therefore, normally, the academy wouldn''t interfere with the students too much right now.

    But Eleanor decided to make an exception to that rule.

    ''Though it may be a little selfish, it is fine for me since the headmaster can''t possibly care.''

    After all, this was how the world worked. Strong was exceptional, and exceptional had special rights.

    Approaching him, she created a small barrier around them to iste the space and their talk.

    CLANK! As the sword of the academy hit the dummy, she called his name.

    "Student Astron."

    The body of the student came to a halt. And then, Astron turned his face to Eleanor, locking his eyes with her.

    "Instructor Eleanor," Astron greeted, his expression unreadable as he awaited her next words.

    Eleanor studied him for a moment, noting the intensity in his gaze and the poised readiness in his stance. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity once again as she questioned herself.

    ''Is this his usual demeanor? He looks sharp, that is befitting of a cadet.''

    "Student Astron," she began, her tone firm yet devoid of warmth. "I''ve been observing your progress during these training sessions, and I must say, I''ve noticed some remarkable improvements."

    Astron''s eyebrows lifted slightly in surprise, but he remained silent, waiting for Eleanor to continue.

    "You''ve shown amendable level of dedication and discipline," Eleanor continued, her gaze unwavering. "Your control over your body and your mana has improved significantly since the beginning of the semester."

    Astron''s expression didn''t change as he nodded his head. "Thank you for your words."

    "However," Eleanor added, her voice taking on a more serious tone, "there are still areas where you can refine your skills further."

    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before borating.

    "For instance," Eleanor continued, her grip firm on the sword, "the way you infuse your mana into your de."

    With a practiced motion, she demonstrated, channeling her mana into the sword. Astron watched intently as the de seemed to shimmer with an ethereal glow, a testament to Eleanor''s meticulous mana control.

    "Notice how the mana flows seamlessly along the surface of the de," Eleanor exined, her voice steady. "This ensures maximum efficiency and enhances the cutting power of the weapon."

    Astron nodded, his gaze focused on the demonstration before him.

    "However," Eleanor continued, her tone bing more pointed, "I''ve observed that in your technique, the mana is not distributed evenly. Instead, it seems to gather in pockets along the interior of the de."

    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing.

    "This creates inefficiencies in your mana usage," she exined, her expression serious. "As the mana pools within the de, it cancels out the tension on the surface, reducing the effectiveness of your strikes."

    Astron''s brow furrowed in concentration as he processed her words, realizing the implications of what she was saying. His eyes shone for a split second, and then they were slightly widened in understanding.

    "While this may not be immediately apparent in shorter weapons or projectiles," Eleanor added, "it bes more pronounced in longer des, where the distribution of mana is crucial for maintaining the integrity of the weapon."

    She gestured towards the sword in her hand, indicating the importance of proper mana control in maximizing its potential as a weapon of choice for Hunters.

    "It''s a subtle detail," Eleanor concluded, "but mastering this aspect of your technique will greatly enhance your effectiveness inbat."

    Astron nodded, a determined glint in his eyes as he absorbed Eleanor''s feedback. It was clear that he understood the importance of refining his technique and mastering the intricacies of mana maniption.

    "Thank you, Instructor Eleanor," he said, his voice resolute. "I''ll make sure to focus on improving my mana control moving forward."

    ''Hmm¡­.His attitude¡­.My approach was really wrong¡­''

    Realizing this, Eleanor couldn''t help but curse herself inwardly.

    "Now, please demonstrate. I will check upon it and will give you feedback."

    Thus, she could onlypensate for her past self since it would only be fair to do so.

 Chapter 373 86.3 - Sword and the Guide [Interlude

    Chapter37386.3 - Sword and the Guide [Interlude

    The world of students would be in a weird state, if it waspared to the world of professionalism.

    The adults who are working are in constantpetition. The money, fame, power, and a lot of other things.

    All of them are important in the world of adults, and most of them tend to be ves for all those things.

    It is also the same for students. The adolescent youngsters who were slowly learning the value of money, power, and fame would also seek that.

    Thepetition would be fierce, and everyone would seek the opportunities that would be thrown at them.

    That was especially the case for the students of the Hunter Academies since, contrary to other upations, their strength was directly rted to their prowess.

    Therefore, every ounce of opportunity was very important for these students.

    And amongst those opportunities, there was one that even the heirs of high-ranking families would never refuse.

    Guidance from the Invoker, Eleanor White.

    A certain Hunter who had stormed through the ranks in the past ten years. The genius Hunter was able to control her mana so well that the title Invoker was given to her.

    And now, the students get the chance to get guidance from such a figure. Thus, they were doing their best to show their presence.

    Taylor was no different from others. Even if her family was rich and was a behemoth in the media industry, the amount of instructors that her family could hire was limited.

    Today, however, something unexpected caught Taylor''s attention. As she was doing her best to show her talent, she saw some students pointing at someone.

    Curiosity piqued, she approached, only to witness a sight that made her blood boil.

    Standing there, Astron was engaged in what seemed like an intense conversation with Eleanor White. The same guy she had dismissed as talentless and beneath her. Eleanor was directly talking to him, her expression serious and focused. Taylor couldn''t hear what they were saying; Eleanor had erected a sound barrier around them, ensuring privacy.

    Taylor''s fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. It was one thing to be ignored, but to see someone she considered unworthy receiving the guidance she so desperately sought was infuriating.

    She could see the intensity in Eleanor''s eyes as she spoke to Astron and the attentive look on his face as he listened.

    ''How could this be happening?'' Taylor thought, struggling to contain her emotions. ''What could she possibly see in him?''

    The scene yed out in front of her, a silent tableau of instruction and learning, with Astron at the center. Taylor''s mind raced, plotting her next move.

    ''I was about to let this guy go, but I guess I loosened his leash way too much.'' She couldn''t let this slight go unanswered. After all, in the ce of her, that guy was there, with his worthless presence.

    If he was gaining favor with Eleanor White, she needed to find a way to either match his progress or sabotage it.

    But for now, all she could do was watch, seething with envy and frustration, as the sound barrier kept her from knowing the secrets being shared just a few feet away.

    As for the inside of the barrier, Eleanor was observing Astron and was about to give him feedback.

    "Now, please demonstrate. I will check up on it and give you feedback," Eleanor instructed, her tone authoritative yet encouraging.

    Astron nodded and took a deep breath, focusing his mana on the de as Eleanor had shown. The sword began to glow, though not as uniformly as Eleanor''s demonstration. Eleanor''s sharp eyes immediately caught the subtle ws in his technique.

    "Stop," shemanded softly. "Let''s correct those errors."

    She stepped closer, cing her hand over his to guide him. "Feel the flow of mana," she instructed. "You''re allowing it to pool here and here," she pointed to the specific spots on the de, "which disrupts the overall tension. Now, focus on spreading it evenly along the surface."

    Her words were sharp, and her demeanor was also sharp. There was no ounce of hesitation in her movements nor any type of shyness or shame. ''Still, not bad.'' Astron closed his eyes and concentrated, feeling the flow of mana as Eleanor had described. He adjusted his control, trying to spread the energy more evenly along the de.

    "Good, now try again," Eleanor encouraged, stepping back to observe.

    Astron infused the sword with mana once more. This time, the glow was more consistent, though still not perfect.

    "Better," Eleanor acknowledged with a nod. "But you''re still concentrating too much mana at the hilt. Distribute it evenly from the hilt to the tip." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Astron adjusted his technique again, taking Eleanor''s feedback into ount. He focused intensely, ensuring that the mana flowed smoothly from the hilt to the tip of the de. The sword glowed with a uniform light, indicating a more efficient distribution of energy.

    "Excellent," Eleanor praised, a hint of satisfaction in her voice. Her eyes shone with a strange glint. It was like the eyes of a person who had found a new satisfying toy. Seeing the raw talent and the youth, she somehow entered a strange mood. She wanted to mold this raw talent.

    "You''re improving rapidly. Now, let''s refine it further."

    They repeated the process several times; each time, Eleanor pinpointed minor adjustments, and Astron corrected them swiftly. He learned with remarkable efficiency, not making the same mistake twice. Eleanor could see the focus and adaptability in his eyes.

    He didn''t speak or say anything. He just did as he told.

    ''Still, he adjusts the things I am saying to himself. He is not directly copying everything. This kid has a knack for learning. He absorbs everything like a vortex.''

    Eleanor disliked unnecessary ttery and words, and that was the best course of attitude since she liked those who focused on the things that benefitted them.

    As they continued, the glow of the sword became steadier and more vibrant, a clear sign of Astron''s progress.

    "Very good," Eleanor said finally, a rare smile touching her lips. "You''ve made significant strides in a short amount of time. Keep practicing this technique, and it will be second nature to you."

    "Understood, Instructor Eleanor."

    Eleanor nodded in acknowledgment, but she also felt like she understood his attitude a lot more now.

    ''Mirroring principle, isn''t it? He is behaving like how he is being treated. At the start of the semester, he was a bit different, but his rebellious attitude was probably an attempt to show that he could also treat me the same. Is this his way of protecting his own borders? That may be the case.''

    She felt like she was remembering the time two months ago a lot more now, but she knew it couldn''t be helped. She was an adult, so she knew how children behaved.

    ''Since I can not change my past actions, I should change how I behave now. Let''s see if my observations are correct.''

    With that thought, she waved her hand, and the sound barrier was dispersed. But, at that moment, she noticed a lot of students looking at her and Astron. And the gazes directed at him weren''t specifically well intended.

    ''Ho? Would you look at that?''

    She smiled inwardly, seeing the reactions from the cadets.

    ''They are quite envious.''

    She threw a slight gaze at Astron and thought.

    ''Let''s see how you deal with this. It will be a good test for you.''

    With that, she left his presence with a nod, returned to her own location, and continued to observe the students.

    *******

    I stood still for a moment after Eleanor returned to her position, processing everything she had taught me.

    ''Really, the title Invoker is a no joke.'' The subtle adjustments she pointed out had made a significant difference, and I could feel the improvement in my technique.

    You need to remember that I learned how to control mana thanks to Senior Maya, but even then, it seemed my control wasn''tplete. After all, Senior Maya taught me for only a little while, and I filled in the nks on my own. And considering that, at that time, I was aplete beginner, it is not surprising that I made some mistakes at certain points.

    ''But this¡­.'' I nced around and noticed the other students'' envious gazes directed at me. Shrugging it off, I focused instead on my progress. It is not like they were different than before, anyway.

    Turning back to my practice dummy, I took a deep breath and infused my de with mana once more, applying Eleanor''s corrections. The sword glowed with a consistent, even light, signaling a proper distribution of energy from hilt to tip. I swung the de in a series of practiced motions, feeling the smooth flow of power with each strike.

    SWOOSH!

    The air parted cleanly with each swing, and the de left behind faint trails of mana, just as Eleanor had demonstrated.

    ''Indeed, the feeling is different. So that''s what I was doing wrong,'' I thought, reflecting on Eleanor''s feedback about my mana pooling in the de.

    I had been unconsciously allowing my energy to gather in my pockets, which disrupted the tension and reduced the effectiveness of my strikes. Now, with the mana flowing evenly, my strikes felt more powerful and precise.

    As I continued practicing, I felt a newfound feeling in my swordsmanship, but I knew that it wasn''t limited only to that.

    ''This can be utilized a lot more with Celestalith as well. It even opens up new possibilities for the rifle form since I found a better way to utilizepressed bullets now.''

    Lost in my practice, I was suddenly interrupted by a voice behind me.

    "You¡­.I thought you were trying toy low."

    It was a voice that was familiar but not expected. After all, Irina, in general, didn''t interact with me too much in the sses.

    "I was."

    "Then, what was thatmotion?"

    "I don''t remember amotion happening."

    "Even if you don''t consider it as amotion, everyone''s gazes are on you now."

    "Let them be. They won''t be able to do anything."

    "But, won''t this go against your intentions?"

    "I can''t control what Eleanor does, so this was inevitable. I can only opt ording to the situation."

    "I guess this is just like you."

    "It is."

    "But well, in any case, now that you gathered everyone''s attention, you gave me a reason topete with you as well."

    "Compete?"

    At the mention ofpetition, a smirk appeared on Irina''s face.

    "Yes,pete." Saying that, she raised her sword.

    "Let''s spar."

    And pointed it to me.

 Chapter 374 87.1 - No title but a quick spar

    Chapter374 87.1 - No title but a quick spar

    Being a noble is not as easy as everyone thinks. Irina had experienced this firsthand with her progress-obsessed mother.

    From an early age, she learned how to use magic, how read, how write, how dance, how move elegantly, and how behave ording to the noble antique.

    Even though the world got more modern and the practices of the past were mostly abandoned by the general public, the high society was different.

    Because they needed to uphold a certain image and the high society had its own way of operating, the Emberheart Family naturally followed those rules as well.

    It was not like that would damage them or anything.

    Therefore, from a young age, Irina learned how to use the sword. Even though it was evident that the heir of the Emberheart family was bound to be a mage and have a trait rted to magic, she still learned how to use the sword. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was because using a sword wasn''t only rted tobat, but it was also viewed as an aristocratic way of disying elegance.

    The weapon that was so widely used that it had already been deeply integrated into human culture.

    Adding to her mother''s obsession with Irina''s sess and education, Irina practiced her sword countless times at the end of the day. She was taught by many famous sword instructors how to use the sword, and she even learned some fire magic that waspatible with swords.

    As a result, weirdly enough, Irina could be counted as the person with a huge amount of knowledge on swords.

    Though she hated all those times that she was forced to train the weapon she never liked, at the end of the day, as a child, she could never go against the head of the family, and she could onlyply with the training.

    ''Let''s see what expression you will make when you see this.''

    And now, for the first time in her life, she thought that it was good that she had learned how to use the sword.

    Because she could teach this arrogant guy a lesson and see the expression he would make. After all, she had lost to him in the past, even if it was not directly stated.

    Normally, she didn''t interact with him in the ssroom with everyone present since, at first, she didn''t have any reason nor any desire to. Though the ''desire'' part changed over time, with the ssroom positions already being formed as the semester had started, she couldn''t change her seat, neither could she change his.

    Thus, at the end of the day, she couldn''t interact with him as she wanted without any reason, thanks to the societal chains that bound her.

    Though, now, that reason had presented itself. After all, with Eleanor personally teaching him, he had be the center of attention for a short amount of time, and people knew Irina as someone who was hotheaded and liked challenges.

    Thus, it would be reasonable for Irina Emberheart and others to challenge this guy who suddenly became the center of attention.

    And Irina wouldn''t miss such an opportunity.

    "Let''s spar."

    As she announced, Astron stared at the sword, then met her gaze. "Is this even allowed?" he asked, a hint of skepticism in his voice.

    Irina tilted her head slightly, considering his question. "Technically, no. But since when have you ever followed the rules to the letter? Besides, no one will object if it''s just a friendly spar."

    "Your words can be counted as nder. I had never broken any school rules before." Astron retorted back. That guy was as annoying as he was ever, but at this point, Irina had be so used to it that she even feltfortable with such a response.

    "Then, does that mean you are nning to do so in the future?"

    "I did not say such a thing."

    "But, you implied it."

    "Whether I implied or not depends on how you perceive. It is your problem if you want to think that way."

    "Tsk. Annoying bastard."

    "¡­.."

    "Anyway, since it is a friendly spar, I am sure no one will say anything. And it feels like instructor Eleanor''s goal was exactly that, don''t you think?"

    "Friendly? I doubt it." Astron said, looking at the students whose attention was on him and her talking. There was a fierce glint in their eyes, and it seemed they wanted to know what made Eleanor personally help him.

    "As friendly as it can get," Irina retorted, her eyes glinting with challenge.

    "Alright," he agreed, drawing his own sword. "If that is what you want, I will entertain you a little." Though his words were t and emotionless from the outside, Irina could see that he was somehow enthusiastic about using a sword.

    ''Just as they say, Sword is every man''s romance.''

    She thought proudly and then raised her sword.

    They squared off, the air around them thick with anticipation. Students began to gather around, their whispers filling the air as they realized a duel was about to take ce.

    Irina''s stance was impable, a testament to her rigorous training of before. Even if she was a mage, it was evident that she could use a sword to some extent when necessary.

    Astron mirrored her, feeling the weight of the sword in his hand.

    "I will limit my speed and strength to match yours."

    "You don''t need to."

    "No. I don''t want to beat you because I am a closebatant."

    "You really are sure you can beat me, aren''t you?"

    "¡­." Astron shrugged his shoulders as he took his position as well.

    "Ready?" she asked, her voice steady.

    "Always," he replied.

    SWOOSH! Irina moved first, her sword slicing through the air with precision.

    It was a quick ''Stripe.'' The same basic unit that all other students were supposed to practice. She was intentionally using this basic unit so that this guy wouldn''t have the right toin to her when he lost.

    ''Even though this is not how I had been taught, it is pretty simr to the Magic Blocks.'' She thought as her sword rushed to the Astron.

    CLANK!

    Astron parried, their des shing with a resonant ring. She was fast, her movements fluid and graceful, a stark contrast to the aggression in her eyes.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! Irinaunched a series of rapid strikes, each one a testament to her rigorous training. Her de moved with a fluidity that only years of practice could achieve, each ''Stripe'' executed with an incredibly swift form.

    CLANK! CLANK! Astron blocked each strike, his movements less refined but equally determined. His eyes never left hers, reading her intentions, adapting to her rhythm.

    ''This guy¡­.But, I won''t let you.''

    Irina pressed her advantage, her strikesing faster and harder. She used the footwork and techniques she had drilled into her body, her attacks a blend of precision and power. She aimed to overwhelm Astron, to show him that her knowledge and experience with the sword were not something that he could expect.

    After all, how could he, since she was a mage? Not many people knew that high-ranking families were supposed to learn how to use swords either.

    CLANK! CLANK! SWOOSH! But contrary to what she expected, he somehow responded with abination of blocks and parries, with his own strikes emerging as counterattacks.

    ''This is really!''

    While his techniquecked the finesse of Irina''s, there was an undeniable rawness to his movements, a growing understanding of the ''Stripe'' and its applications.

    ''Did he use a sword before? But, he previously said, he didn''t, and he wouldn''t lie for things like this.'' His strikes were experimental, formed on the spot, each one a testament to his quick learning and adaptability.

    "You really are not normal," Irina acknowledged between strikes, her voice steady. "But you''re stillcking."

    "We''ll see about that," Astron replied, his tone calm and focused.

    Irina moved with a swift, elegant strike aimed at his side.

    SWOOSH! Astron blocked, his de meeting hers with a loud sh. He stepped back, using the momentum to create space, then lunged forward with a strike of his own.

    CLANK! Irina parried, their des locked for a brief moment. She could see the cold focus in his eyes, the silent challenge that he posed.

    ''This time, you won''t.''

    It fueled her own resolve, pushing her to move faster and strike harder.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! CLANK! CLANK! Their swords danced in the air, a flurry of strikes and parries that left the other students in awe. Irina''s advantage was evident; her previous knowledge and experience gave her the upper hand.

    Yet, Astron was closing the gap, his movements bing more precise, his understanding of the ''Stripe'' growing with each exchange.

    Astron shifted his stance, his eyes narrowing as he prepared for the next attack. He struck with a powerful ''Stripe,'' putting all his strength and mana into the blow.

    CLANK! Irina blocked, but the force of the strike pushed her back slightly. She adjusted her grip, her eyes narrowing in determination. "Not bad," she admitted, a hint of a smile ying on her lips.

    "¡­."

    Astron pressed his advantage,unching a series of rapid strikes. His movements were still raw, but there was a growing goal in his attacks as if he was already forming a strategy.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! CLANK! Irina deflected each strike, her movements bing more defensive as she assessed his growth.

    She could see the potential in his technique, the promise of a possibly strong swordsman in the making.

    ''But, let''s see if you can deal with this.''

    Yet, Irina wasn''t someone who could be neglected. After all, she also formed her own strategy.

    Imagining a formation of magic in her head, she somehow tried to construct it inside her mind. Rather than using Basic Blocks, she imagined the spell with ''Stripes.''

    The shes of a sword and the trails of mana formed a technique in her head, and she visualized it in a split second.

    It wasn''t something that could be exined by purely logic, as it was close to intuition for her.

    SWIRL! Her mana swirled as it coated the sword. Then, she raised her sword and started to implement the technique she had visualized.

    SWIRL! Irina''s mana swirled as it coated her sword. She raised her de, her eyes locked on Astron, and began to implement the technique she had visualized in her mind.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! The first three ''Stripes'' formed a triangle in the air, each sh precise and deliberate. These corresponded to the magic block ''Generate,'' creating a stable framework of mana that hung in the air, glowing faintly.

    Astron moved to counter, his de intercepting hers with a series of quick parries.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! He could feel the intensity of her strikes and the addedplexity in her movements, but he was holding his ground.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! The next three ''Stripes'' connected the corners of the triangle with quick, tangent lines. These corresponded to the magic block ''Rotate,'' causing the mana to swirl and shift, creating a vortex of energy around the initial structure.

    Astron adjusted his stance, his eyes narrowing as he read her movements. He could sense the change in her technique, the way her mana flowed and twisted with each strike. He moved with purpose, his own de shing through the air to meet hers.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! His counters were less about pure strength and more about precision, matching her strikes with calcted deflections.

    ''He is good¡­'' Irina thought, feeling the pressure of his defenses. But she was determined to see this through. She raised her sword for the final strike.

    SWOOSH! Thest ''Stripe'' was a curved line, corresponding to the magic block ''Compress.'' The manapressed into a tight, focused de of energy, creating a spell that resembled ''Torrent.''

    Astron''s eyes widened slightly as he saw the final strikeing. He moved to intercept it, his de moving with swift precision.

    CLANK! CLANK! He dealt with the first six strikes, his counters almost instinctual now, but the final, curved strike caught him off guard.

    SWOOSH! Thepressed mana de hit its mark. Astron tried to deflect it, but the force of the attack was too much. The de struck him on the side, sending him stumbling back.

    The duel was over.

 Chapter 375 87.2 - No title

    Chapter37587.2 - No title

    "Wow."

    "That was crazy? Irina Emberheart can use a sword like that?"

    Witnessing the disy of the swordsmanship of a mage right before their eyes, the students could no longer be proud of themselves at all.

    After all, Irina was a mage, and the disy she had shown was enough to make them feel like they wouldn''tst even for a second.

    "But that guy was pretty good as well, right? His sword skills are not bad." One of the guys said while observing the young man who had just faced Irina Emberheart and who had been the subject of Eleanor''s attention.

    "Yeah¡­.I kind of get why Eleanor guided him personally. Though, I am still envious."

    "I mean¡­He kind of got what he deserved, no? Irina struck him really hard with thest one."

    "He did get what he deserved, but I never knew we had someone like him in our ss. What even is his upation?"

    "He uses a dagger and a bow as his main weapons, and his eyesight is pretty good," she said, her voice carrying a hint of admiration.

    "How do you know that Nora?" another student asked, curious about her knowledge.

    "I was on his team for the dungeon exploration in the first half of the semester," Nora exined. "He was our scout. His ability to spot traps and hidden passages was impressive, and his precision with the bow saved us more than once. He''s a lot more skilled than he lets on."

    Nora remembered the time when they faced the Fire Smander. At that time, Irina, the strongest member of their team, and their basic carry were rendered useless against the smander because of its fire resistance.

    There, if not for Astron''s quick way of thinking and good assessment of the situation, they wouldn''t be able to pass through that monster.

    Nora, whoter was on another team in Phantom''s Land, understood the value he presented to the team a lot better.

    "Wait, he was a scout?" one of the students echoed, surprised. "So, he''s good with both closebat and ranged weapons?"

    "Exactly," Nora confirmed. "And from what I''ve seen, his dagger skills are just as sharp as his swordy. He''s versatile, which makes him a valuable team member in any situation. Though his overall power wascking, hepensated it with his skills."

    The students exchanged nces, a newfound respect for Astron growing among them. His multifaceted abilities and the fact that he had caught Eleanor''s attention painted a picture of someone with great potential.

    "Maybe we underestimated him," one of the students admitted. "He might not stand out much, but he''s definitely got skills."

    "Yeah," another agreed. "I guess he didn''t get Eleanor''s guidance out of nothing. She must have seen his skills in the dungeon while grading."

    "Makes sense, makes sense."

    As the murmurs of conversation continued, Eleanor observed from a distance, a slight smile on her lips.

    ''I guess this is one way of solving it? However, I didn''t certainly expect Irina Emberheart to suddenly step up. I guess they somehow became close after all the assignments they did together?'' She thought.

    On the other side, as the duel was over, Irina lowered her sword, breathing heavily but with a triumphant glint in her eyes. "Looks like I win," she said, a hint of a smile on her lips.

    Astron steadied himself, his expression unreadable. He nced at the spot where her final strike had hit, then met her gaze. "You did," he acknowledged a note of respect in his voice. "That was impressive."

    "Do you get how mighty I am now? Even as a mage, I can beat you with swords. Do you feel nervous now?"

    "Not really," Astron replied, shrugging. "Contrary to that, if I were you, I would get more anxious."

    "Why?"

    "Because you gave me another good idea," Astron said as he shed the air with his sword. "You may have forgotten it, but I have good eyes."

    "¡­.." At the mention of that, Irina remembered how the duel progressed. From their previous interactions, Irina could easily say that he learned quite fast. Just like in magic theory, there was no doubt that this guy would master everything rapidly.

    "Tsk."

    In the end, she could only click her tongue, feeling like her victory didn''t mean anything for some reason.

    At that moment, Eleanor stepped forward, her gaze sweeping over the gathered students who were watching in silence. "Well done, both of you," she said. "This duel has shown the importance of creativity and adaptability in swordy. Irina, your use of mana and technique wasmendable. Astron, your ability to adapt and counter was equally impressive."

    She looked at the other students. "I hope you''ve all learned something from this. Remember, the ''Stripe'' is just the beginning. As you continue to train, you''ll discover new ways to integrate your mana and techniques, just as Irina and Astron have demonstrated."

    With that, she dismissed the ss, leaving the students to reflect on the duel they had just witnessed.

    "You really disyed a good show."

    Of course, as the ss was dismissed, in an instant, the group of friends gathered together. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hey, Astron. How about we spar? I feel like it will be fun." Julia, who had just witnessed the swordy between Irina and Astron, felt herpetitive spirit rising.

    "¡­." Astron just looked at Julia for a second and then shook his head. "Do you, an heir of the Middleton Family, think that sparring with me will be beneficial?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "Why?"

    "Hmm? Just an intuition?"

    "Intuition?"

    "Yep, a swordsman''s intuition."

    Astron shook his head at Julia''s offer. "I guess thanks, Julia Middleton? But I refuse. Going against you in a sparring match would probably cost me an arm. I''m no match for you in swordy."

    Julia frowned, not quite ready to let it go. "Come on, Astron, it won''t be that bad. Just a friendly match."

    Astron met her gaze, his expression serious. "Friendly or not, you and I both know the difference in our skills. I''d rather keep my limbs intact."

    Julia was about to argue further when Ethan approached, sensing the need to diffuse the situation. "Julia, maybe it''s best if you find another sparring partner," he suggested, his tone light-hearted. "Not everyone can handle a bear like you."

    Julia''s eyes narrowed, her frown deepening. "Bear?" she repeated, her voice low and dangerous.

    Ethan realized his mistake toote, his eyes widening as he tried to backtrack. "I didn''t mean it like that, Julia, I just meant¡ª"

    But Julia cut him off, her tone indignant. "So, you think I''m like a bear, huh? Let me show you how a bear fights!"

    With a growl, she lunged at Ethan, who yelped and tried to dodge her yful yet forceful swipes.

    The others of the group watched, someughing and others shaking their heads at the antics.

    Irina, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but smile. "Looks like things never change," she muttered to herself, amused by the familiar dynamic.

    As Julia chased Ethan around, Astron turned to leave, but not before getting caught.

    "You¡­.I didn''t know you used a sword as well." Lilia, who had been watching on the sidelines, approached him.

    ''You really misunderstood him, didn''t you?'' Irina thought, hearing Lilia''s words. After all she knew, Lilia misunderstood Astron.

    "¡­."As for the said person, he didn''t even try to clear the misunderstanding. "I don''t need to tell you."

    "¡­I guess that''s right? But, I never seen you using a sword, so I assumed you only used a dagger."

    "And there were any records of me using a sword?"

    "That''s righ-¡­." Lilia stopped, raising her eyebrows. And then she smiled. "So, you knew."

    "It wasn''t hard to guess."

    "That''s true."

    After that, Astron turned to take his leave. Though, with the corner of his eyes, he spotted a pair of blue eyes locked onto him, observing him from a distance.

    ********

    In the heart of the city, a high-rise building pierced the skies, its sleek, ss exterior reflecting the bustling metropolis below.

    This architectural marvel housed one of the most prominent Hunter Guilds in the region, a hub of activity where adventurers and mercenaries converged.

    At the building''s entrance, a sprawling lounge stretched out, filled with a constant stream of people entering and exiting. The space buzzed with energy, a cacophony of conversations and hurried footsteps echoing through the air.

    Countless screens and holograms disyed mission details, news updates, and rankings, casting a vibrant glow over the bustling crowd. Desks lined the periphery, where personnel engaged in animated discussions with hunters, processing their requests and documentation.

    Amidst the sea of faces, a bulky man with broad shoulders made his way toward one of the desks. His presencemanded attention, not only due to his imposing stature but also the air of confidence he exuded. He navigated the crowd with ease, his movements deliberate and purposeful.

    Reaching the desk, he produced his ID, handing it over to the receptionist with a nod. The receptionist, a young woman with a keen eye, scanned the ID and confirmed his identity. "Rank-7 Hunter Garrett," she announced, her voice carrying a note of respect.

    Garrett nodded in acknowledgment before cing a sturdy box on the counter. "I''ve finished the dungeon exploration," he said, his voice deep and resonant. "These are the hauls and proof."

    The receptionist opened the box, meticulously inspecting its contents. Inside were various artifacts, rare materials, and a crystalline core, each item attesting to the dangers Garrett had faced and ovee. After a thorough examination, she looked up and gave a satisfied nod.

    "Everything is in order, Hunter Garrett," she confirmed, entering the details into the system. "Your mission is officiallyplete. Your ount will be credited with the rewards shortly."

    Garrett offered a rare smile, a fleeting expression that hinted at his satisfaction. "Thank you," he replied, taking his ID back.

    With his missionplete and rewards secured, he turned and began making his way through the crowd once more and then left the building.

    TICK! PUFF!

    Upon leaving the building, he lit up a quick cigarette and leaned on the wall.

    "I wonder, what that kid is up to? It had been a while since I talked to him, and I heard that the academy semester is about to end soon."

    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside him, moving with an almost ghostly silence. "Who is ''the kid''?" she asked.

    Garrett narrowed his eyes, annoyed but not entirely surprised. "Haven''t I told you not to approach me stealthily, Reina?"

    Reina shrugged her shoulders with a smirk. "Skill issue," she replied nonchntly.

    Garrett sighed, shaking his head. "You''re hopeless, Reina."

    Reina repeated her question, this time with genuine curiosity. "So, who is this kid? Is he the one you''ve been talking about?"

    Garrett nodded, taking another drag from his cigarette. "Yeah, I was just thinking about him. The academy semester is ending soon."

    Reina made a thoughtful expression. "Are you going to watch the finals?"

    Garrett frowned, looking puzzled. "What do you mean?"

    Reina raised an eyebrow. "Don''t you know? The Arcadia Hunter Academy''s first semester finals always have the same format: one-on-one fighting. The rtives of the students are allowed to watch the fights."

    Garrett''s eyes narrowed further, his expression darkening slightly. "I didn''t know that. That hopeless kid never informed me about this either."

    Reina chuckled softly. "Seems like you need to have a word with him. Watching the finals could be interesting, especially if he''s participating."

    Garrett took a final drag of his cigarette before flicking it away. "I suppose I should pay a visit. It''s about time I saw what he''s been up to with my own eyes."

    "Hmm¡­.Maybe I shoulde as well."

 Chapter 376 87.3 - No title

    Chapter 376 87.3 - No title

    "Hmm¡­.Maybe I shoulde as well."

    Hearing this, Garrett raised his head.

    "What?"

    With his bulky build and his stern facial properties, one most likely wouldn''t expect him to show such an expression, yet Reina was able to see his serious face crumbling.

    "What did you say?"

    "Do you have hearing problems? I said I wanted toe as well."

    Garrett''s brows furrowed. "For what reason?"

    Reina shrugged. "I''m just curious. You talk about that kid a lot."

    Garrett scoffed. "Even if you''re curious, what makes you think you cane? You''re not his rtive or anything, so you don''t have any type of legal permit."

    Reina nodded, acknowledging his point. "That''s right." Then her face turned serious. "But don''t forget the reason why that kid was even allowed to attend the most prestigious academy."

    Garrett fell silent, her words striking a chord. He knew all too well the strings that had been pulled. After all, there was no logical reason for a random orphan with measly talent to even enter the Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    That was an impossible task, even for Garrett, who had be a rank-7 Hunter of the association.

    ''Ah, right¡­She led me into this conversation, didn''t she?''

    Suddenly, Garrett realized. After all, Reina opened the conversation about the Arcadia Hunter Academy''s final exams.

    She was also the one who belonged to the agency, which was the reason that the kid entered the academy.

    ''Do they want to check his progress? What do they even want?''

    Garrett wanted to ask, but he knew he wouldn''t get any answers. That was how they worked, after all.

    Reina''s voice softened but held a firm edge. "You do know the agency has a stake in this, Garrett. Thus, the higher-ups need to see how he''s progressing. It''s not just about curiosity."

    Garrett exhaled heavily, the weight of her words sinking in. "Fine. We''ll go together. But remember, this isn''t a social visit. We''re there to observe."

    Reina''s smirk returned, and her eyes lost their seriousness in an instant. "Oh? Is that a date invitation? You are quite bold."

    Garrett rolled his eyes at Reina''s teasing. "Hardly a date invitation," he muttered, taking another drag from his cigarette. "More like a work assignment. Don''t get your hopes up."

    Reina chuckled, leaning against the wall beside him. "You know, for someone who saved my life back in the Elvara Ruins, you sure know how to ruin a moment."

    Garrett smirked, the memory of that mission shing through his mind. "If I recall, it was you who got us into that mess in the first ce. Charging ahead without backup, almost getting crushed by a copsing cavern. Some might call that reckless."

    Reina rolled her eyes yfully. "Some might call it efficient. And if you hadn''t been dragging your feet, we wouldn''t have been in that situation."

    "Dragging my feet?" Garrett raised an eyebrow. "You were the one who tripped the ancient trap mechanisms."

    Reina shrugged with a mischievous grin. "Details, details. What''s important is that we made it out alive and with the artifact, didn''t we?"

    "Yeah, and a week''s worth of bed rest for me," Garrett replied, his tone both exasperated and amused.

    They stood inpanionable silence for a moment, the bustling city life around them contrasting with their quiet reminiscence. It was clear they had a history filled with missions that had forged a bond of mutual respect and understanding.

    "Still, can''t believe you talked me into this," Garrett finally said, his voice gruff butcking any real bite.

    "Talked you into what? Going to watch over the kid or admitting that you care?" Reina''s eyes sparkled with mischief.

    "Both, probably," Garrett replied, flicking the ash from his cigarette. "But mostly about the academy. There are literal monsters there, like Victor ckthorn and the two magic heirs. And, I know that kid will never be a match for them since I myself had trained him."

    Reina''s expression grew more serious. "You know as well as I do that the kid''s progress is crucial. If he fails¡­.Well¡­..They won''t let their money go to waste, at least."

    Garrett sighed, nodding. "Yeah, I get it. That doesn''t mean I have to like it."

    "Nobody said you had to," Reina said, her voice softening again. "But well, even if he fails, I will do my best. Though, don''t raise your hopes up."

    Garrett nced at her. "If he fails, then there is nothing we can do. This world is such a wretched ce after all."

    "¡­..That¡­I can''t refute."

    They shared a look, an unspoken understanding passing between them.

    "Alright," Garrett said, pushing off the wall. "Let''s get ready. We''ve got a kid to watch over."

    *******

    The end of the semester has always been one of the most busy times of any type of educational institute.

    After all, with many assignmentsing, the projects that need to be finished, and the final exams that need to be passed, the students who need to ovee all of those at once would face difficulties.

    The main reasons for that were theck of consistency and procrastination.

    Even though all of them know that the exams areing and they won''t have much time between the exams, most of the students still refuse to study for the uing finals and would let themselves be crushed by their weight.

    That was how it would happen all the time, and the students of the Arcadia Hunter Academy were not that different.

    Though many of them had their talents, there were still many whocked consistency. To deal with such cases, the academy did its best to spread many assignments and homework every week and keep the students busy with the curriculum, but that also brought giarism and theck of personnel since reading all those papers itself was hard as well.

    It was something that was hard to bnce.

    "Yawn¡­.I am so tired¡­." One student''s exaggerated yawn echoed through the ssroom, mirroring the sentiment of many.

    "I didn''t sleep at allst night," anotherined, dark circles under their eyes. "I was up trying to finish the project for [Dungeon Theory 1]."

    "Same here," a third chimed in. "I still have to study for Mana Control, and I haven''t even touched the Federal Swordy notes of the [Combat theory 1]."

    The room was abuzz with groans and murmurs of discontent; students slouched over their desks, barely able to keep their eyes open. The exhaustion was palpable, and it was clear that most were not in any condition to absorb new material.

    Just then, the door to the ssroom swung open, and Eleanor strode in with her usual stern demeanor. The students immediately fell silent, sitting up straighter as they sensed her presence.

    "Good morning, cadets," Eleanor greeted them, her tone firm. She paused, letting her gaze sweep across the room, taking in the tired faces and slumped postures. It was evident that the exhaustion was widespread, and pushing forward with the regr curriculum would be futile.

    "Given the current state of affairs and this being thest week of the semester," she began, her voice carrying a note of understanding despite its firmness, "it would be pointless to proceed with today''s lesson. Therefore, I will not conduct any sses today."

    "What?"

    "Thank god¡­."

    A collective sigh of relief swept through the room.

    TAK!  But it was quickly stifled as Eleanor continued. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Instead, I will provide you with important information regarding the final exams, which willmence next week."

    The students perked up slightly, their attention focused on Eleanor.

    "The final exams will be divided into two categories: Theoretical exams and Practical exams," she announced. "The Theoretical exams will consist of written exams and oral exams."

    Murmurs of concern rippled through the room, but Eleanor silenced them with a raised hand.

    "The written exams will cover all subjects we have studied this semester. You are expected to demonstrate a thorough understanding of the material. The oral exams will test your ability to articte your knowledge and apply theoretical concepts in practical scenarios."

    She paused, allowing the students to digest the information before continuing.

    "As for the Practical exams, they will be conducted in the usual format: Duels. You will be paired with ssmates, and your performance inbat will be assessed based on technique, strategy, and mana control."

    The room fell silent as the weight of Eleanor''s words sank in. The prospect of duels was daunting, but it was a standard part of their training as Hunters, especially for the cadets of Arcadia Hunter Academy, since this was one of the most well-known traditions.

    Almost every student knew about duels, and they called their families to the academy. Many scouts from high-ranking government institutions, as well as the guilds, would attend these final exams as well.

    "Use the remaining time wisely," Eleanor advised, her gaze steady. "Prepare yourselves thoroughly for both the theoretical and practical exams. Remember, consistency and discipline are key to your sess."

    With that, she dismissed the ss, leaving the students to reflect on the uing challenges. As they gathered their belongings and filed out of the room, the exhaustion in their eyes was now mixed with a renewed sense of purpose. The final exams loomed ahead, and they knew that the real test was yet toe.

    As Eleanor left the ssroom, the room remained silent for a few moments.

    Julia turned around in her seat, a wide smile spreading across her face. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked at her friends. "Finally, some action!" she eximed, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "We''ve been trapped in this academy for thest month with nothing but theory and assignments. I can''t wait for the duels."

    Ethan chuckled, shaking his head. "Only you would get excited about having to fight your ssmates," he said, a hint of admiration in his voice. "But I have to admit, it''s a nice change from all the studying."

    Irina, who had been quietly packing her things, looked up and smiled as well. "It will be interesting to see how everyone has improved," she said, throwing a quick nce at certain someone.

    Lilia, who was sitting beside Irina, nodded in agreement. "And it''s not just about the duels. The written and oral exams are just as important. You need to make sure you''re prepared for everything."

    "Hell nah¡­.I don''t care about those oral exams or something¡­I am here to fight." She smirked, rising up from her seat.

    "You are leaving?"

    "I will train," Julia answered Ethan''s question. "What are you doing?" However, as she was about to leave the ssroom, she turned back.

    "I am chilling? Why?"

    "What do you mean why? You areing with me."

    "¡­."

    It was at that moment that Ethan realized his fate.

    *******

    Emma paced back and forth in her room, her mind racing as she awaited updates from the people she had entrusted with tracking down her ckmailer.

    The tension had been mounting ever since the incident in the cafe, and she knew that even if many times had passed, people still remembered her actions.

    RING!

    Her smartwatch buzzed, signaling an iing message. Emma quickly nced at the screen and saw a notification from the team she''d hired. With a deep breath, she tapped on the message and began to read:

    [Miss Emma, we have some progress on tracking the ckmailer. The messages were sent from a highly secure device, making it difficult to trace. However, we managed to trace it back after the month''s work. That is why, it took this long. We''ve sent you the app link and ess credentials and the location of the device. Be cautious.]

    Emma''s heart raced as she processed the information. She quickly downloaded the app and logged in using the provided credentials.

    A map appeared on her screen, with a blinking dot indicating the exact location of the device. Without wasting another moment, she grabbed her coat and headed out of her room.

    ''This ce¡­.It is the freshmen''s dormitory¡­.And, it is girl''s?''

    She realized this from the location.

    ''To think that a freshman girl dared to ckmail me¡­Tsk.'' With quick steps, she reached the dormitory block 3. Since it was finals time, many of the students entered and exited the dorms; therefore, who entered wasn''t checked too much.

    Following the app''s directions, she finally reached the door of the room that contained the device.

    There, a name was written.

    [Taylor Bowman].

 Chapter 377 87.4 - No title

    <h4>Chapter 377 Chapter 87.4 - No title</h4>

    With the final exam period almost starting, the students were busy studying and training. The same could be said for Sylvie as well.

    Even if she had been training hard to improve herself, that didn''t mean it aligned with what the academy wanted from her.

    That was especially the case since she was a healer, and she focused more on closebat and magic. She didn''t want to reveal her powers to the world because of her intuition warning her, but that also meant that she needed to act like a healer.

    And now she was suffering from that choice.

    "Body autonomy, Mana Vein''s practice... And I am yet to start studying for the general courses... I am done, aren''t I?" Sylvie muttered, rubbing her temples in frustration. The weight of her neglected studies was pressing down on her, threatening to crush her under its immense burden.

    "You know, this is what you get for neglecting your studies," Jasmine chimed in, her voice carrying a hint of teasing but also genuine concern. She leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed. "I warned you about this, didn''t I?"

    Sylvie sighed, ncing up at Jasmine with a sheepish smile. "I know, I know. I just got so caught up in my training that I let everything else slip."

    Jasmine shook her head, a wry smile on her lips. "Training is important, but so is keeping up with your coursework. You can''t exactly heal someone with punches and kicks."

    "I guess you''re right," Sylvie admitted, a sense of resignation in her voice. "But it''s so hard to bnce everything. Sometimes, it feels like there''s just not enough time in the day."

    Jasmine walked over and sat down beside Sylvie, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. "I get it. We all have our struggles. But maybe we can find a way to make this a bit easier. How about we change the location? Sometimes, a change of scenery can help clear your mind."

    Sylvie looked at Jasmine, her eyes lighting up with hope. "You think that would help?"

    "Absolutely," Jasmine replied with a nod. "How about the library? It''s quiet, and we can focus better there. Plus, it has all the resources we need."

    ''I don''t think it will be quiet as usual since it must be crowded now. But, well, I really feel suffocated.''

    Sylvie considered the suggestion for a moment, then nodded. "The library sounds like a good idea. Let''s go."

    Sylvie gathered her study materials, and the two friends made their way to the library. As they walked, they chatted about their uing exams and shared tips on how to tackle the various subjects.

    The library was a vast, quiet space filled with shelves upon shelves of books, scrolls, and various artifacts.

    ''Ah¡­.The mana flow changed a little.''

    Sylvie, who had be more and more sensitive towards the mana with each time she had trained, could now see the discrepancies in the environments that she had previously been in.

    ''Do they use wards? I guess the academy doesn''t want students to break down.''

    The scent of aged paper and the soft hum of mana wards created an atmosphere conducive to focus and study.

    "This ce is good, right?"

    "Yeah."

    Sylvie and Jasmine found a secluded corner, setting up their books and notes.

    "Alright, let''s get to work," Jasmine said, giving Sylvie an encouraging smile. "Alright, let''s get to work," Jasmine said, giving Sylvie an encouraging smile. But then, as she was about to continue, her gaze shifted, catching sight of someone entering the library.

    Sylvie followed Jasmine''s line of sight and saw him¡ªAstron. His presence was faint yet familiar, his face serious and cold as usual, with eyes clear and focused. He moved with silent steps, almost like a ghost, and none of the other students seemed to notice his presence.

    He wore a long ck coat, its elegant cut, and somber color setting him apart from the average students his age. Strangely, Sylvie felt that it suited him perfectly,plementing his demeanor.

    Astron didn''t spare a single nce at his surroundings, his attention unwavering as he made his way to one of the most secluded tables in the corner of the library. Sylvie''s eyes followed his path; curiosity piqued when she saw that the table was already upied by someone familiar.

    The girl at the table had striking purple hair and a vibrant smile that seemed out of ce in the solemn quiet of the library. Sylvie recognized her immediately¡ªSenior Maya, one of the brightest and most cheerful seniors, as well as a reason for her trauma.

    She always seemed to carry a lightness with her, a stark contrast to Astron''sposed and often distant demeanor.

    Maya looked up as Astron approached, her smile widening as she greeted him.

    Astron nodded in response as he took a seat across from her.

    The sight of them together, engaged in what seemed to be afortable and friendly conversation, sent a wave of mixed emotions through Sylvie.

    Just like previously and now, this made it the second time that she had seen them together.

    "Who is she? Do you know her?"?Jasmine asked, her voice a silent whisper.

    "She is Senior Maya."

    "That Senior Maya? Maya Evergreen? First-ranked sophomore student?"

    "Yes."

    "What are they doing together?" Jasmine whispered, her curiosity mirroring Sylvie''s.

    Sylvie shook her head, unsure how to respond. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of something¡ªwas it jealousy? Or perhaps a sense of loss? The end of their training sessions had left a void, and seeing Astron with someone else only magnified that emptiness.

    "They must be studying," Sylvie suggested, trying to keep her voice neutral.

    "Could be," Jasmine agreed, though her tone was skeptical. "But it''s still interesting to see them together like this."

    Sylvie forced herself to look away, focusing back on her notes. She couldn''t afford to let herself get distracted, not with the exams looming so close.

    But the image of Astron and Maya, sofortable in each other''s presence, lingered in her mind, adding anotheryer ofplexity to her already tumultuous emotions.

    "Let''s get started," Sylvie said, more to herself than to Jasmine, and she delved into her studies with renewed determination.

    She had to push through had to focus on what she could control¡ªher own progress and preparation.

    She needed to get better grades, better than ever before.

    She feltpetitive.

    As for the reason for that fuel?

    She didn''t know, or maybe she didn''t want to admit.

    And Jasmine, who was watching her friend, could only disy a helpless smile.

    ******

    The contents of the curriculum are vastly different for the Sophomore year students and the freshmen. That is especially the case for the first semester since the first semester is mostly about the courses that gave freedom to the cadets.

    For sophomore-year students, their exams are a lot harder, with countless different theorems included in them.

    For Arcadia Hunter Academy, the curriculum was so wide that even some magic schools would fail inparison. And the students were even expected to know this much in countless different subjects.

    But for Maya Evergreen, who was the first-ranked student in both practical score and theoretical scores, that was not the case.

    Since she was talented and hardworking at the same time, she revised the topics daily, practiced, and didn''t waste much time on the things that didn''t benefit her.

    She didn''t attend parties or stupid things like that, she didn''t like ying video games, and she wasn''t a particr reader either.

    She also tried to read books and novels, but she somehow found most of them rather shallow. Since almost all the books contained smut, she disliked reading such things. Though that perception of hers was recently changing, she was still finding it hard.

    Thus, she only had one thing that she could call a hobby.

    Being with Junior and feeling his presence. She was sure that many people would say that hobbies were not such a thing, but for her, that wasn''t the case.

    After all, weren''t hobbies things that would bring joy to the doer?

    Then, this did fit the criteria, didn''t it?

    Maya watched Astron as he immersed himself in his studies, his focus unwavering. His serious demeanor and the way he dedicated himself to his work fascinated her.

    It wasn''t just his abilities that impressed her but also his relentless drive andmitment. She admired these qualities deeply, finding them to be rare and precious.

    She found herself studying him, noting the intensity in his eyes as he pored over his books and notes. There was something mesmerizing about the way he worked, a quiet determination that resonated with her own drive to excel.

    The library, with its hushed ambiance and the soft hum of mana wards, provided the perfect backdrop for their study session.

    Maya also remembered the time when she was studying for the courses in her freshmen year.

    The book before him was the [Introduction to Mana Theory, Seventh Edition]. Probably the hardest course of the semester coupled with [Dungeon Theory 1].

    And he was now solving the problems prepared in the book.

    ''I guess I was like that? Though now, these subjects feel like a child''s y.'' As she observed him, Maya''s thoughts drifted to their past interactions. She recalled the times she had helped him learn to control his mana and the way he had diligently practiced under her guidance.

    Those moments had forged a bond between them, a connection that she held dear. Now, seeing him excel on his own, she felt a surge of pride.

    ''He''se so far,'' she thought, a smile tugging at her lips. ''I knew he would.''

    Astron, seemingly oblivious to her gaze, continued his studies with unwavering concentration. Maya admired his dedication, but she also knew that he was not someone who paid importance to his grades.

    ''I mean, if he was someone like that, he wouldn''t best-

    ranked, wouldn''t he?''

    That meant something different was at y, and he had a reason. Knowing him, he wouldn''t randomly have a change of heart, so he was either trying to impress someone which would never be the case with his character, or¡­.

    ''In apetition? A bet?''

    She leaned forward slightly, breaking thefortable silence between them.

    "Junior," she called softly, her voice gentle yet firm. "Who is the person you arepeting with?"

    "¡­.." Astron raised his gaze and looked at Maya for a second. "You are sharp, Senior."

    "That is why I am your senior, Junior."

    "That seems to be true."

    "So, who is this person?"

    "It is confidential."

    "¡­.."

    Hearing this, Maya pouted.

    ''This cheeky Junior dares!''

    But then, something inside woke. It was a warning, an intuition.

    ''Is that a girl?''

    Astron looked at Maya, his expression unreadable, but there was a glint of curiosity in his eyes.

    Maya couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy.

    The idea of Astronpeting with another girl unsettled her. She tried to mask her feelings, but her eyes narrowed as she pressed further.

    "It''s a girl, isn''t it?" she asked her tone light but with an edge of suspicion.

    Astron didn''t respond verbally, but the slight change in his expression confirmed her suspicion. Maya felt a mix of emotions swirling within her¡ªannoyance, curiosity, and a strange possessiveness she couldn''t quite shake.

    "Come here for a second, Junior," she said, her tone suddenly yful.

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "What is this about?"

    "Juste over. I want to show you something," she insisted, her smile hiding her true intentions.

    With a hint of reluctance, Astron rose from his seat and walked over to where Maya sat. He leaned forward slightly, trying to gauge what she was up to.

    BITE!

    Yet, even he didn''t expect Maya to be this bold.

 Chapter 378 88.1 - Final Exams

    Chapter 378  88.1 - Final Exams

    ??There are certain moments when Maya feels like it is impossible to control herself. From time to time, it happens, and she needs to vent her feelings.

    She always thinks that it is because of her half-mutation over being a vampire. After all the research she did, she knows things like these happen from time to time.

    But this time, it is different since she knows that what she did just now was not something she did because of her vampire instincts but because of her own desires.

    BITE!

    In one swift motion, Maya leaned in and sank her fangs into his neck. The suddenness of the action caught Astron off guard, and he inhaled sharply, a mix of surprise and a fleeting moment of vulnerability passing over his features.

    The library seemed to hold its breath as Maya drank from Astron, her grip firm but gentle. The warmth of his blood filled her senses, grounding her in the moment. For Astron, it was a familiar sensation, yet the intensity of it never failed to affect him. He steadied himself, his hand resting lightly on Maya''s shoulder as she fed.

    Maya''s mind was a whirl of emotions. She had intended to remind Astron of their unique bond, to assert her ce in his life amidst the unspokenpetition. As she drank, she felt the familiar rush, the intoxicating mix of power and connection.

    After a moment, Maya pulled back, her lips slightly stained with his blood. She looked into Astron''s eyes, searching for a reaction. His expression was calm, but there was a depth in his gaze that told her he understood her motives.

    "Senior," he said, his voice steady despite the suddenness of her actions. "What was that for?"

    Maya wiped her lips, a yful smirk appearing. "Just a reminder, Junior. Don''t get too caught up with anyone else."

    But, for Astron, her actions meant something different. "What you did just now¡­.It was in stupidity." His words were in contrast to her own demeanor. There was no yfulness in it.

    "What?" And Maya was not expecting it.

    "Senior," Astron said, looking at her directly in her eyes.

    "What?" Maya was not expecting his reaction. People looked at her for a second as she raised her voice, but then they turned to what they were doing.

    "Senior," Astron said, looking directly into her eyes. "You need to hide your identity as a vampire from the world. You need to know how to control your desires. Everything has a ce and time, and we need to be careful."

    His words made sense, but Maya couldn''t help but feel like she was being treated unfairly. She narrowed her eyes, her voice lowering to a whisper. "I know that, but why are you acting like this?"

    Astron leaned in closer, his voice barely above a whisper, but the intensity in his words was unmistakable. "What if someone saw you? What if they got suspicious? In a ce filled with countless people, how can you act like that and risk everything we''ve done so far?"

    Maya''s eyes shed with a mixture of frustration and hurt. "I was just... I didn''t think. I felt¡­"

    Astron interrupted, his tone softening slightly but still firm. "We can''t afford not to think, Senior Maya. One mistake, one slip, and everything we''ve worked for could be jeopardized."

    Maya clenched her fists, her whispers heated. "You think I don''t know that? It''s just¡­"

    Astron sighed, his expression softening as he ced a hand on her shoulder. "I understand, Senior. But please, be more careful. We can''t afford any risks."

    The tension between them lingered, a mix of concern and unspoken emotions. Maya knew Astron was right, but it still stung to be reprimanded. She nodded slowly, her eyes meeting his with a silent promise to be more cautious.

    "Fine," she whispered, her voice softening. "I''ll be more careful. But you need to understand, sometimes¡­ it''s hard."

    Astron''s expression didn''t change. "It can be hard, but If I know one thing, the world never sees what is hard or not. It only cares if you act ording to your circumstances."

    For some reason, it made Maya feel like she was getting lectured, but she couldn''t refute it.

    "¡­."

    They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of their conversation settling between them.

    SILENCE!

    The library, once again, seemed to hold its breath, the whispered exchange a stark reminder of the delicate bnce they had to maintain.

    *******

    SCRIBBLE!

    Inside a room, the sound of a pen touching the paper echoed. The room was dimly lit and the atmosphere was somehow solemn.

    "Haaah..."

    A girl with silver hair cascading over her shoulders leaned back on her chair, releasing a heavy sigh.

    "Mother, why are you not replying back?"

    Her expression was¡­..different from usual. The typical seriousness and confidence were absent, reced by a deep concern etched across her features. She had always prided herself on beingposed and unshakeable, but theck ofmunication from her mother had unsettled her profoundly.

    For days, she had tried reaching out, sending letters, and using every means avable to her within the academy''s strict confines. But no response came. The silence was maddening, especially given the gravity of thest message she had received.

    Her mother''s warning about that guy had been cryptic yet urgent, leaving her with more questions than answers.

    With the academy''s stringent restrictions over the cadets, she was also unable to leave the grounds to seek answers herself.

    The istion only deepened her worry. She knew her mother was capable, yet theck of contact gnawed at her, filling her mind with worst-case scenarios.

    The weight of her thoughts pressed down on her, but then a realization struck. Wasting her time fretting and waiting for a reply would do her no good. She needed to focus on what she could control and continue her mission. Her mother had always taught her to be resilient, to adapt, and to ovee obstacles.

    Sitting up straighter, Seraphina steeled her resolve.

    "The other n seems to have failed."

    As she looked at the photographs that were sent to her, she couldn''t help but shake her head.

    "Maybe I overestimated their rtionship or underestimated?"

    Whatever the case was, she was unable to get the reaction she wanted from him or Irina.

    "And that guy didn''t contact me from then. I guess I should take this as his answer."

    If that was what he wanted, then she could onlyply. It was not like she needed to force him right there right now.

    Even though he was the name, her mother directly mentioned, if she needed to sacrifice too much to get him, it wouldn''t be worth it.

    If a rose was filled with too many thorns, it was bound to stay alone.

    "Well, we will see about that. There is another star appearing as well. And this star seems to be the one with the ability to shake the world."

    Looking at the blue-haired student, Seraphina smiled. After all, in this world, there were always many options.

    And some of them could be shaped a lot more easily.

    *******

    In Arcadia Hunter Academy, there were exactly four courses that were theoretically tested by the academy. At least, this was the case for the freshmen.

    The written exams and the oral exams for each course would take from Monday to Thursday.

    The schedule was as follows:

    -----------

    Monday ¨C Dungeon Theory 1

    Tuesday ¨C History of the Valerian Federation

    Wednesday ¨C Combat Theory

    Thursday ¨C Introduction to Mana

    -------------

    And, whether the academy did this entirely or not, the first and thest practical exams were the hardest.

    It was not a subjective opinion but mostly a collective opinion of the students.

    And now it was Monday morning, just before the first exam started.

    The ssroom was silent, without any sound being made. The students who were forced to wake up early had bags under their eyes.

    Some of them were filled with emptiness, while some of them were calmly waiting for the papers to be distributed.

    TOK! TOK! TOK! At that moment, the ssroom door swung open, and the sound of high heels striking the ground echoed through the silent room.

    A woman with a somehowmanding but seductive presence entered, her posture straight and her gaze cool.

    The students'' heads turned almost in unison to see a new Instructor, whose namete read Rachel make her way to the front of the ss.

    It seemed she had a habit of chewing gum, which she did now with a deliberate, almost rhythmic motion.

    As she reached the front of the ssroom, she took a moment to survey the students, her eyes lingering on each one just long enough to make them feel slightly uneasy.

    The room was filled with tense anticipation. Rachel had a reputation for being tough but fair, and the students knew that whatever she had nned for them would be challenging.

    "Good morning, ss HA-213," Rachel began, her voice clear and unwavering. "I trust you''re all ready for the first exam of the week¡ªDungeon Theory 1. I will be in charge of your overseeing today."

    She reached into the briefcase she had set on the desk and then flicked her hands.

    Suddenly, a bunch of silhouettes appeared right beside her. They looked human, but at the same time, theycked subsistence.

    As if they were robots, rhythmically, they grabbed the papers and then started distributing them onto the tables of students.

    As for the students, the ones who could spare some of their attention were watching that with awe.

    After all, right now, they were witnessing one of the rarest forms of talent.

    [Manifestation].

    "Good luck," she said, a slight smirk ying on her lips as she handed thest paper to a student in the back row. "You''re going to need it."

    Rachel made the manifested humans return to the front of the ssroom and leaned against the desk, crossing her arms as she continued to chew her gum. "You have exactly three hours. Begin."

    With that, the students turned their attention to the papers in front of them. The exam had begun.

    Ethan, seated near the middle of the ssroom, nced down at his paper. He took a deep breath and started reading through the questions.

    As expected, they were designed to test not just rote memorization but a deep understanding of the subject matter and its practical applications.

    ------------

    Question 1: Describe the key differences between the primary dungeon ssifications and provide examples of creatures that inhabit each type.

    ------------

    Ethan''s mind raced as he began to formte his response. He had spent countless hours studying for this moment, and despite the initial wave of nervousness, he felt a sense of determination.

    This was the second step towards his goal of breaking into the top 100, and he was determined not to let it slip away.

    Time ticked by as the students scribbled furiously on their papers. Rachel''s presence at the front of the room was a constant reminder of the high standards they were expected to meet.

    asionally, she would nce at the clock, her expression never changing, maintaining the pressure.

    As the minutes turned into hours, the initial panic some students felt began to fade, reced by a focused drive toplete the exam to the best of their abilities. The room was filled with the sounds of writing, the asional cough, and the steady ticking of the clock.

    Finally, Rachel called out, "Time''s up. Pens down."

    A collective sigh of relief swept through the room as the students put down their pens. Rachel moved through the aisles once more, collecting the papers with the same deliberate pace she had shown earlier.

    "Remember, this is just the beginning," she said as she gathered thest of the exams. "You have three more days of this, so make sure you''re prepared. Dismissed."

    As the students filed out of the ssroom, Ethan felt a mix of exhaustion and aplishment.

    One exam down, three to go. He knew the hardest part was still ahead, but for now, he allowed himself a moment of relief.

    However, he had a lot of questions to ask his friends.

    Especially the girl who was sitting right before him, Irina.

    "Hey, ho-"

    But before he could ask her, Irina stood up and left the room. Though before leaving, she threw a look at some of the seats back.

 Chapter 379 88.2 - Final Exams

    <h4>Chapter 379 Chapter 88.2 - Final Exams</h4>

    Irina stepped out of the restroom, her expressionposed despite the whirlwind of thoughts in her mind. The air outside was crisp, a stark contrast to the tense atmosphere inside the ssroom.

    She scanned the hallway, her eyesnding on Astron, who was leaning against the wall, waiting for her.

    ''Well, I knew he would get the sign.''

    He looked calm, as always, his demeanor unruffled by the exam they had justpleted.

    As she approached him, he straightened, meeting her gaze with an unreadable expression. Irina, ever thepetitor, couldn''t resist the urge to probe his performance, even though this wasn''t the exam they had bet on.

    "How did you do?" she asked, her tone casual but with a hint of curiosity.

    Astron shrugged slightly, his eyes reflecting a calm confidence. "It went well enough," he replied. "And you?"

    Irina narrowed her eyes, searching for any sign of uncertainty on his face. "I did fine," she said, her voice steady. "I just wanted to see if you were feeling the pressure yet."

    Astron mumbled. "Pressure? From Dungeon Theory 1?" And then he looked into her eyes. "Hardly. But it''s always interesting to see who''s paying attention in ss."

    Her lips twitched into a smile, acknowledging his point. "You seem very sure of yourself," she noted, crossing her arms. "But we''ll see how you handle the rest of the week."

    "Indeed we will," Astron agreed, his tone light. "Though, I suppose the real test will be on Thursday."

    "Introduction to Mana," Irina said, a glint of determination in her eyes. "The hardest one, and the one that I am going to crush you on."

    Astron shook his head. "I wouldn''t be so sure."

    "If I am not sure, how can I show my best?"

    "Interesting approach. Is this your way of trying to put pressure on me? Or do you want to soothe yourself by appearing strong before my eyes? Which one of these is true, I wonder."

    The calm confidence in Astron''s voice and the prating gaze he fixed on her made Irina shudder internally. It felt as though he could see through her, reading even the deepest parts of her thoughts. But she refused to let any sign of doubt show on her face. Instead, she met his eyes with a smirk.

    "You think you''ve got me all figured out," she said, stepping closer to him. Her body leaned slightly forward, bringing her face closer to his. The proximity allowed her to catch a subtle whiff of his scent, something clean and faintly woodsy. She focused, not letting it distract her.

    Lowering her voice to a whisper, she said in his ear, "If I put something into my mind, I can achieve it, no matter what."

    With that, she pulled back and turned on her heel, leaving him with a lingering sense of her presence.

    Her steps were quick and purposeful, her heart pounding not from fear but from the thrill of the challenge.

    Yeah, because of the thrill of the challenge.

    Surely.

    However, for Astron, who was able to notice the redness in her ear, her words didn''t mean anything.

    ********

    The second half of the theoretical exams are oral exams. It is being conducted like an interview.

    The students will sit in their halls, and once their name is called, they will enter the room in which they will perform their oral exnations.

    In the game, it was shown as a cutscene, but the real world was, of course, different.

    I walked into the room shown on my table.

    Contrary to written exams, oral exams were to be conducted in random rooms. As for the reason why?

    I have no idea.

    Not that it is important anyway.

    Entering the room for my oral exam, I immediately noticed that a few students were already waiting there.

    I quickly scanned the room, checking for the familiar faces, which was zero.

    There was a palpable tension in the air for the students, though, an extension of the written exam in the morning.

    I made my way to an empty seat by the window in the third row.

    The students in the room were talking quietly among themselves. I listened in, catching snippets of their conversations.

    "I can''t believe how tough that Dungeon Theory exam was," one student muttered, running a hand through their hair in frustration. "I thought I was prepared, but some of those questions were insane."

    Another student nodded in agreement. "Yeah, especially thatst question about the mana flow variations in different dungeon environments. I totally nked out. If I don''t nail this oral exam, I''m screwed."

    I couldn''t help but nod inwardly.

    The exam questions had indeed been challenging, but I believed that those who had put in the effort could manage them.

    The difficultyy in theplexity of the calctions and the need to grasp a systematic approach to dungeon theory. In essence, the academy had already provided the methods to solve certain problems, and it was the student''s job to implement those techniques to their own methods.

    "It was tough but not impossible," a student with sses interjected, drawing the attention of the students around him. He had a confident aura around him. "If you understood the core principles and how to apply them, it was doable. The key was to stay calm and think through the problems methodically."

    It seemed he was one of those who figured out the method to get better grades from the academy. But, well, the academy has the oral exams for this reason.

    And him acting like all-knowing made me think.

    ''I wonder if he is the first type or the second type.''

    The first type was those who acted like this because they had already internalized the concept in their minds and could implement it with utmost proficiency. This type is the one that pushes any industry further and develops it.

    The second type is those who act like this not because they internalize the concept but because of the problem-solving algorithm. This type can only shine in the academy and only knows how to copy from others. These are the ones that regte the industry.

    They got the methods from the first type and then implemented them in their works and repeatedly created things.

    However, the second type has a weakness. They don''t develop their creativity and are only bound to other''s ideas. And when faced with situations that they have never seen before, they can not achieve anything.

    CREAK!

    Just at that moment, while I was thinking about this, someone entered the room, and all the eyes were drawn towards her. Considering her beauty and presence, it made sense.

    Lilia, with her red eyes, looked around for a second and then noticed me. Seeing the smile appearing on her face, I knew what she was about to do.

    "Sigh¡­"

    "Why are you sighing?"

    "You are drawing attention to me."

    "Isn''t that good?"

    "It is not."

    "Why?"

    "Because it is bothersome."

    "Not really."

    Seeing the smirk on her face, I somehow wanted to erase it for a split second but then took control of the feeling instantly.

    "Is that so?"

    I then turned my attention to the window once again, ignoring her. Even if she wants a reaction from me, not giving her is the best way of revenge.

    "Hey, don''t sulk. I was just joking."

    "I am not sulking."

    "You are."

    "I am not."

    "You are."

    "I am not."

    "Stubborn."

    "You are no different."

    "Well, I guess that is right," Lilia mumbled. But then, seemingly getting bored from this recurring conversation, she decided to change the topic.

    "How was the exam?"

    I nced at her, noting the genuine curiosity in her eyes. "It was challenging but manageable if you prepared properly. Some of the questions were definitely designed to test our deep understanding and application skills."

    Lilia nodded thoughtfully. "I found it tough, too. The question about mana flow variations was a real brain-teaser."

    "Yeah, that one caught a lot of people off guard. But it''s all about how well you''ve internalized the concepts. If you understand the principles, you can work through theplexity."

    She smiled, a hint of admiration in her eyes. At least that is how it looked, but knowing Lilia, I knew she was trying to win me over.

    "You always seem soposed, Astron. It''s like nothing ever fazes you."

    I shrugged. "It''s all about focus. Panicking doesn''t help anyone. Just take it one step at a time. Also, this ising from you."

    "T-"

    Before Lilia could respond, the proctor entered the room, clipboard in hand. "Alright, everyone," she announced, "we''ll be starting the oral exams shortly. When I call your name, please follow me to the examination room. Remember, this is your chance to demonstrate your understanding and analytical skills. Good luck."

    We nodded, and the room fell silent as we waited for our names to be called.

    But I could see some students'' faces contorting. And the reason for that was obvious. They got the tough luck to draw.

    The blonde hair and the stern expression on the instructor''s face were famous already.

    "Really, it really needed to be Eleanor."

    Lilia whispered.

    After all, Eleanor was known as the Interviewee Butcherer in the academy.

    "Tough luck."

    I can only respond like that.

    One by one, the students were led into the examination rooms. Finally, I heard my name.

    "Astron Natusalune."

    I stood up, fixing my posture.

    "Good luck." I heard Lilia, and with a nod, I followed the proctor out of the waiting room

    Entering the examination room, I was greeted by a panel of instructors seated behind a long desk. Eleanor was among them, her presence asmanding as ever.

    ''She is the one in charge of this session.'' They all looked up as I approached, and I felt a brief but intense scrutiny.

    "StudentNatusalune, please take a seat," Eleanor said, gesturing to the chair in front of the desk. "We''ll begin with your exnation of the primary dungeon ssifications and the creatures that inhabit them. You have thirty seconds to prepare yourself and two minutes to talk."

    I nodded, taking my seat and focusing my thoughts. The room fell silent as I gathered my thoughts, the ticking of a clock in the background marking the passing seconds. When the time was up, I took a deep breath and began.

    "There are three primary dungeon ssifications: Natural, Artificial, and Anomalous. Natural dungeons form naturally over time, often in areas with high concentrations of mana. Creatures in these dungeons are typically adapted to the mana-rich environment. Examples include the Mana Wolves and the Crystal Spiders, which have evolved unique abilities to harness ambient mana."

    I paused for a moment, making sure to maintain eye contact with the panel. Eleanor''s gaze was intense, but I remainedposed.

    "Artificial dungeons, on the other hand, are created by human intervention, often for training or research purposes. The creatures here are usually ced intentionally, such as the Iron Golems and the Training Drones, designed to challenge specific skill sets."

    I could see a flicker of interest in Eleanor''s eyes. I continued, "Lastly, Anomalous dungeons are the most unpredictable. These dungeons form under rare and often chaotic conditions, leading to a variety of unusual and often dangerous creatures. Examples include the Shadow Fiends and the Chaos Serpents, which thrive in the unstable environments of these dungeons."

    As I finished, I noted the instructors watching me closely. Eleanor leaned forward, her expression stern but with a spark of expectation in her eyes.

    "Very well, Mr. Natusalune. Now, consider this situation: You are leading a team through an Anomalous dungeon when you encounter a Mana Rift, a phenomenon where mana flows erratically and can disrupt magical abilities. Your healer''s spells are failing, and your tank is struggling to maintain defenses. How would you handle this situation to ensure the safety of your team?"

    I took a moment to think, recalling the details from our lessons on handling unexpected dungeon phenomena.

    Eleanor''s question was crafted to test not just my memory but my ability to apply knowledge in a practical scenario. This question made me understand why she was called Interviewee Butcherer. After all, the question was really hard.

    There was a certain glint in her eyes, though. It felt like she was expecting something.

    ''First in the Sword Practice, and now this. I guess she changed my evaluation.''

    There were pros and cons for her to change her assessment of me, but at that point, I didn''t care too much. Since theoretical knowledge and skill were rather different.

    ''I will satisfy you this time, but you better show me good results for that.''

    With that thought I began.

    "To handle a Mana Rift, the first priority is to stabilize the team. I would instruct everyone to fall back to a safer zone away from the Rift''s immediate influence. Next, I would have our mage attempt to use mana-dampening spells to reduce the Rift''s impact, something we''ve practiced in our drills."

    I noticed a slight nod from one of the other instructors, encouraging me to continue.

    "With the Rift''s influence mitigated, I would then focus on reorganizing our formation. The healer should switch to using physical remedies, like potions, to sustain the team temporarily. Meanwhile, our tank would be reinforced with physical barriers, such as enchanted shields or barricades, to hold the line until the Rift stabilizes or we can move around it."

    Eleanor''s stern expression softened slightly, a hint of approval in her eyes. I pressed on, "Finally, constantmunication is key. Keeping everyone informed of their roles and the situation ensures that no one panics and that we can adapt swiftly to any changes."

    Eleanor leaned back, a thoughtful look on her face. "Very well, Mr. Natusalune. Your approach is thorough and shows a clear understanding of dungeon dynamics and team management."

    She stopped, revealing a slight smile.

    "Well done."

 Chapter 380 88.3 - Final Exams

    <h4>Chapter 380 Chapter 88.3 - Final Exams</h4>

    After thest students had finished their oral examination, Eleanor and the other instructors gathered in a small conference room adjacent to the examination hall.

    The room was quiet, a stark contrast to the nervous energy that had filled the examination spaces earlier. Eleanor sat at the head of the table, her usual stern expression softened by the end of the rigorous session.

    "Let''s start with L Thornheart," Eleanor began, ncing at her notes. "Ranked fifth among the freshmen."

    One of the instructors, Professor Whitaker, who was a slightly elderly man with a grown beard, nodded. "L''s performance was impable. Her responses were pixel-perfect as if she had everything memorized down to thest detail. She navigated through the dungeon scenarios with confidence and precision."

    "She even handled the theoretical aspects with ease," added Professor Moreau. "Her understanding of mana fluctuations in dungeons was particrly impressive. She''s clearly put in a lot of effort to maintain her rank."

    Eleanor nodded in agreement. "Yes, L''s preparation and execution were wless. It''s no surprise given her ranking."

    The discussion continued, moving through various students who had performed well and those who had struggled. The atmosphere was collegial but focused, with each instructor providing insights and observations.

    Then, Professor Sterling leaned forward, a curious look on her face. "There was one student who caught me off-guard," she said, ncing at her notes. "Astron Natusalune, ranked 1729."

    There was a brief silence as the other instructors took in the information.

    Eleanor raised an eyebrow. "Student Astron Natusalune? His rank is quite low. What stood out about his performance?"

    Though her question sounded like she didn''t care, it was all an act. She was doing this because she wouldn''t be perceived as showing a favor to the cadet of her homeroom ssroom.

    She also didn''t want unnecessary entanglement since she was still in the process of testing him.

    Sterling nodded. "His grades have shown significant improvement recently, as you must be already aware."

    "I wouldn''t consider it as a significant improvement, but you may continue," Eleanor interjected.

    "Ah, yes." Knowing that this was how Eleanor was, Professor Sterling didn''t mind. "During his oral exam, he provided a well-rounded answer to your question about handling a Mana Rift in an Anomalous dungeon. He stayed calm and articted his strategy clearly, without any hesitation. Unlike many of the other cadets, he didn''t flinch under pressure."

    Professor Whitaker added, "I noticed the same. His understanding of the dungeon dynamics and team management was solid. It''s clear he''s put in a lot of effort. His response was not just a regurgitation of facts, but showed real analytical thinking."

    Eleanor looked thoughtful. "It''s good to hear that."

    "Don''t worry, instructor Eleanor. We won''t think you are showing a favor."

    "¡­.Even if you think that this will never be the case. I never give special treatment to anyone."

    "Ahaha¡­.I guess that''s right. Forgive this old man talking so impudently."

    "I don''t mind."

    "Thank you." As Whitaker smiled warmly at Eleanor like a grandfather, he showed his rubric.

    "For me, he gets full marks."

    Inwardly, Eleanor smiled.

    *******

    <Tuesday Morning, Arcadia City>

    In the bustling heart of Arcadia City, the Valerian Federation''s capital, a young man with a white robe walked through the crowded streets with purpose.

    The sun cast long shadows as it dipped toward the horizon, bathing the city in a warm, golden light.

    He clutched the silver ne tightly, its crescent moon pendant gleaming with a faint, mysterious glow.

    Yet, he swiftly entered one of the back alleys, and from there, he entered the tavern.

    In the dimly lit corner of a bustling tavern, Leonard sat with a hood drawn over his head, blending into the shadows.

    The air was thick with the scent of ale and the murmur of hushed conversations. This was the kind of ce where secrets were traded as freely as coin¡ªan ideal location for gathering information.

    Leonard''s eyes scanned the room, settling on a woman seated across from him. She had a sharp, calcting gaze and an air of mystery about her. Her nted eye showed that she was from the east.

    Known among the informants as Shina, she was a well-respected broker of knowledge, adept at navigating the undercurrents of Arcadia City''s darker side.

    "Any progress from your side?" Leonard began, his voice low and steady.

    Shina leaned back, a faint smile ying on her lips. "It was a curious matter indeed. Someone from your ce is looking for a person with such uncertain criteria." Yet, seeing Leonard not revealing anything with his face and the tranquility remaining, she decided not to beat around the bush. "There isn''t any progress yet. My men searched the whole city and back alleys, but we have yet to find anyone with the characteristics you mentioned."

    "I see." Leonard was not expecting much from it in any case. After all, finding a single person in this whole city was like trying to find the needle in a haystack. "If that is the case, I will take my leave."

    Just as Leonard was about to leave his ce, Shina called out, her voice cutting through the murmur of the tavern. "Wait a moment. Will you be attending the Arcadia Hunter Academy''s final exams?"

    Leonard turned back, his expression curious but guarded. "What do you mean by that?"

    Shina leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with intrigue. "I''ve heard that you have a sister who attends the Arcadia Hunter Academy. They will have duels starting next week''s Monday, and the rtives of the cadets will be allowed to enter."

    For a brief moment, a genuine smile tugged at Leonard''s lips, though his eyes remained sharp and unwavering. "How did youe by this information?"

    Shina shrugged lightly, her demeanor nonchnt. "I have my ways. Information is my trade, after all."

    Leonard''s eyes remained cold, but he knew this was how their business worked.

    "No need to thank me. Take this information as a token of my gratitude. And you don''t need to be wary. Not everyone can learn such information."

    "I see," Leonard mumbled, turned his back, and left.

    "Hah¡­." Leaving Shina breathing heavily. "What an intent¡­" She could only mumble.

    On the outside, Leonard talked to himself. "Maybe I should give her a little surprise."

    After all, even if his duty was important, he still had a bit of free time.

    ******

    <Thursday Morning, Arcadia Hunter Academy>

    "Finally. It''s thest day."

    "Final boss is here."

    The students, who had been continuously examined throughout the week, murmured amongst themselves in hushed tones. The exhaustion was palpable, yet there was a glimmer of relief in their eyes. Thest exam of the week was upon them: Introduction to Mana 1.

    "This one''s supposed to be tough," one student whispered, nervously adjusting their sses.

    "Yeah, I heard from one of the assistants that this time the exam was going to be really hard." another replied, their voice tinged with apprehension.

    "Great, just what we need," a third student muttered sarcastically, slumping in their chair.

    The ssroom fell silent as the door opened with a creak; in strode instructor, a bulky man with a stern face that looked as though it had been chiseled from stone.

    His namete read Ethan.

    His presencemanded immediate attention, and the students straightened in their seats. He had the air of someone who hade straight out of the military, his movements precise and mechanical.

    Without a word, he began distributing the exam papers, hisrge hands moving methodically. Each paper was ced on the desks with a firm, almost rhythmic motion. The students watched in a mixture of awe and trepidation as he made his way down the rows.

    As he reached the front of the room again, Instructor Ethan turned to face the ss, his expression unyielding. "Good morning," he said, his voice deep and resonant. "This is your final exam for the week: Introduction to Mana 1. You will have two hours toplete the test. Ensure you answer every question to the best of your ability."

    He paused, his sharp eyes scanning the room. "Exam duration will be three hours. Good luck."

    With that, he took a step back and signaled for the students to begin. The sound of rustling papers and scribbling pens filled the room almost immediately.

    Irina looked at the paper before her, feeling confident. She had studied hard for this moment, and her preparation had been thorough. Taking a deep breath, she began to read the questions.

    -----------------------

    Introduction to Mana 1 - Final Exam

    Question 1: Describe the primary methods of mana channeling and their applications in spellcasting.

    Question 2: Exin the differences between elemental mana types and how they interact in a mana-rich environment.

    Question 3: Discuss the historical significance of mana wells and their impact on modern magical theory.

    Question 4:

    Part a: Provide an overview of the various techniques used in mana reinforcement for physicalbat.

    Part b: Given the boundary conditions below, obtain the series form of the solution for the Mana Wavelength Equation.

    Part c: Calcte the Mana Wavelength emitted by the Hunter, whose body is shown in Figure 1, using the series form you obtained in Part B. (Note: Any form of solution obtained by using another method won''t be epted.)

    Question 5: Analyze the role of mana flow in healing spells, including the potential risks and benefits. Calcte the average unit mana consumption for four different forms of injuries.

    Question 6: A mage finds themselves in a dungeon where mana density fluctuates rapidly due to an ancient artifact''s influence. The artifact causes the ambient mana to alternate between extreme concentrations and near-depletion every ten minutes. Formte a strategy for the mage to stabilize their mana flow and maintain spellcasting efficiency while navigating the dungeon and neutralizing the artifact. Include calctions for mana consumption and regeneration under these conditions.

    -------------------

    Irina''s eyes lit up as she read through the first five questions. She knew these answers well and quickly began to write.

    For Question 1, she detailed the primary methods of mana channeling, emphasizing their practical applications. Her pen moved swiftly as she exined the nuances of direct channeling, flow channeling, and ambient channeling, each with relevant examples from her studies.

    Question 2 was straightforward for her. She borated on the differences between elemental mana types¡ªfire, water, earth, and air¡ªand their interactions in mana-rich environments, such as creatingbined elemental effects and their potential vtility.

    Of course, she needed to include diagrams, basic blocks, and many other examples in her answer, but for her, it was like a child''s y.

    Question 3 was easy, discussing the discovery of mana wells and their transformative effect on magical theory and practice.

    ''This question¡­.I guess they don''t want many students to fail the course.''

    It was a ssic move. Putting such an easy question in the exam so that students would at least get a passing grade.

    She included key historical figures and events that highlighted the importance of these wells. And that was it.

    For Question 4, she outlined various techniques used in mana reinforcement for physicalbat, from basic mana infusion into weapons to advanced techniques like mana armoring and enhancing physical attributes through mana flow control.

    This part was where things started getting a bit harder since she needed to be quick with her solution steps, but at the same time, she also needed to make sure she didn''t make any mistakes.

    But her mind was fast with the calctions as always.

    Question 5 had her exploring theplexities of healing spells.

    She discussed the delicate bnce required to avoid overcharging or undercharging a healing spell, the dangers of mana feedback, and the critical role of controlled mana flow.

    And then, she showed her calctions.

    Then, she reached Question 6.

    Irina paused, her brow furrowing as she read the problem. The scenario presented was challenging, requiring not only a deep understanding of mana mechanics but also the ability to apply that knowledge in a high-stress, dynamic environment.

    She took a deep breath and started outlining her thoughts. The key would be to stabilize mana flow despite the fluctuating environment. She began by calcting the mage''s average mana consumption per spell and their natural mana regeneration rate.

    Irina wrote:

    Mana Consumption per Spell: 50 mana units

    Mana Regeneration Rate: 10 mana units per minute

    With the mana density fluctuating every ten minutes, she had to consider both extremes: a high concentration where mana regeneration might temporarily increase and near-depletion where regeneration could halt entirely.

    She continued:

    High Concentration Phase: Mana regeneration might increase to 20 units per minute.

    Near-Depletion Phase:

    -Mana regeneration could drop to 0 units per minute.

    -Irina sketched out a strategy:

    1. During High Concentration Phases:

    -Cast high-mana spells to utilize the surplus.

    -Store excess mana in mana crystals forter use.

    2. During Near-Depletion Phases:

    -Conserve mana by casting only essential spells.

    -Use stored mana from crystals to maintain necessary spellcasting.

    She calcted the optimal use of mana during these cycles:

    High Concentration:

    -Regenerate 200 mana units in 10 minutes.

    -Use 100 units for spellcasting and store 100 units.

    Near-Depletion:

    -Consume stored mana at a rate of 10 units per minute, maintaining minimal spellcasting activities.

    Irina''s pen moved more slowly as she worked through the details, ensuring her strategy was viable. She included diagrams to illustrate the mana flow and graphs to represent the fluctuations and her nned mana usage.

    Finally, she concluded with a summary of how the mage could neutralize the artifact by synchronizing their actions with the mana fluctuations, using stored mana strategically to maintain stability.

    Irina leaned back in her chair, reviewing her work. Thest question had taken considerable effort, but she felt confident in her solution.

    She nced at the clock, noting she had used her time well.

    Instructor Ethan''s voice broke the silence. "Time''s up. Pens down."

    Irina set her pen aside, a sense of aplishment washing over her. The week had been grueling, but she had faced the final boss and given it her best.

 Chapter 381 88.4 - Final Exams

    <h4>Chapter 381 Chapter 88.4 - Final Exams </h4>

    As the students filed out of the ssroom, the atmosphere was a mix of relief and exhaustion. Their faces were filled with joy.

    They had faced their final challenge of the week, and now all that was left was to await their results.

    "Finally, freedom."

    Julia mumbled, raising her arms to stretch her body. There was a wide smile on her face.

    "We still have an oral exam, you know." Yet, Lucas didn''t let her have her way, reminding her of what was toe.

    "Tsk. Why did you have to interrupt my mood?"

    "It is not like I said anything wrong."

    "So what? You don''t need to say the truth all the time."

    "I can say whatever you want."

    "Yeah? Then, should I beat you up, saying I can do whatever you want?"

    "Why don''t you try?"

    "Come on then!"

    These two had been fighting more frequently than before. Even though they were twins, Lucas had always yed the role of neutralizer of Julia in the past. But that was no longer the case, as he seemed to not hold back either.

    "Hey, calm down."

    "Don''t interfere."

    "Indeed."

    Ethan, who tried to interject, was refused helplessly. He could only look at the two with a sigh.

    "Noisy."

    At that moment, Lilia mumbled.

    "What did you say?" Julia, who had been irritated by Lucas, narrowed her eyes.

    "We just finished a long three-hour exam. Sorry, but I can''t bear your voice right now."

    What she said was indeed how she was feeling. Normally, she didn''t mind Julia''s antics and rather felt amused by them. But that wasn''t the case right now. The reason for that was¡­

    ''I fucked up thest question.''

    She realized that her answer to the sixth question was wrong, and that realization hit her at the exactst moment when Instructor Hartley was collecting the papers.

    Julia''s eyes red with irritation as she red at Lilia. "If you can''t bear my voice, you''re free to leave then," she snapped, her tone sharp and challenging.

    Lilia met her gaze, unfazed. "I''ll do exactly that," she replied coolly. Without another word, she stood up and began to gather her things.

    The rest of the group watched in surprise as Lilia made her way to the door. The suddenness of her departure left a palpable tension in the air. Irina, who had been quietly observing, also stood up.

    "Where are you going?" Ethan asked, concern evident in his voice.

    Irina smiled at him, a hint of mischief in her eyes. "I need to take care of something," she said, her tone lighter than usual. With that, she followed Lilia out of the room.

    ''She really is in a good mood.''

    Irina walked with a confident stride, a smirk ying on her lips. She was sure she had aced the exam. Her preparation had paid off, and she was eager to see where she stood among her peers.

    Outside, the cold winter air felt refreshing after the stifling atmosphere of the exam room.

    Irina scanned the crowd of students, her eyesnding on Astron, who was leaning casually against a tree.

    He seemed as calm andposed as ever, his face betraying no signs of stress or exhaustion.

    Irina approached him, her smirk widening. "So, how did it go?" she asked, her voice tinged with a hint of smugness.

    Astron looked up, meeting her gaze with his usual calm demeanor. "It went well," he replied simply, his expression unreadable.

    Irina tilted her head slightly, studying him. "Just well? Not nervous about the results?"

    He shook his head. "No, I think I did what was needed."

    This time, Irina wasn''t to falter. After all, she was going to win and would make this serious face crumble.

    For a moment, they stood in silence, the bustling sounds of other students fading into the background. It was a strange feeling but not an unwee one.

    "I have to admit," Irina said, breaking the silence, "thatst question was tough. But I think I nailed it."

    "It was indeed harder. Question 6 and Question 4 are the ones that were harder than others."

    "Question 4. I don''t think it was hard."

    "Hmm¡­." Astron''s eyes were narrowed for a split second.

    ''Why?''

    An ufortable feeling appeared inside Irina''s mind.

    "If that is how you think." Astron shrugged off,

    Irina felt a twinge of doubt. Had she missed something in Question 4? But she quickly pushed the thought aside. No, she was confident in her answers. She had prepared thoroughly and executed her strategy well.

    "Well," she said, leaning in slightly, "we''ll see soon enough, won''t we?"

    Astron met her gaze, his calm demeanor unwavering. "Yes, we will."

    There was a moment of silence again, filled with an unspoken challenge. Irina''spetitive spirit red, but she also felt a strange sense of camaraderie. Despite their rivalry, there was a respect that ran deeper than merepetition.

    "You know," Irina said, breaking the silence once more, "I almost admire your calmness. Almost."

    "And I almost admire your determination. Almost."

    "Ahahaha¡­." Irinaughed, the sound light and genuine.

    "What is so funny?"

    "I don''t know, I just feel likeughing."

    ''With him, it feels strangely fun.''

    "I see¡­."

    "Not everything needs to be able to be exined, you know." Irina smiled.

    "Not everything needs to be able to be exined¡­." Astron repeated her words. "I guess that is one way to say it."

    "One way to say what?"

    "Surrender."

    "I am not surrendering."

    "You are giving up upon finding a reason. What else is it other than surrendering?"

    "You and your sophistry. Though, I think sometimes surrendering is the better option." Saying those words, she looked into his purple eyes. "It is better than getting drowned in despair and struggling for something impossible."

    As for why she was saying those words, she didn''t know. Something, a slightly veiled memory, was urging her, it felt like.

    For a split second, Astron''s eyes widened. It was an insanely quick reaction, something that many students would miss. But Irina, being the high-ranking student she was and knowing him better than almost everyone else, caught his reaction.

    Then, after that fleeting moment, Astron regained control of his expression, his face once again a mask of calm andposure.

    Irina''s heart raced slightly. She had seen it¡ªa glimpse of something buried deep within him. Her words had struck a chord, however briefly.

    "Interesting," Astron finally said, his voice as steady as ever. "I didn''t expect you to be the type to consider surrender an option."

    ''I didn''t expect myself to say such a thing either.''

    Irina thought inwardly. But, while she was saying those things, she didn''t feel any type of denial at all. As if someone, something, genuinely believed that.

    "Sometimes it''s not about surrendering," Irina replied, her tone softer. "It''s about knowing when to change your approach. When to adapt. Isn''t that right? Just like how people look different from the outside, the things we have experienced may make us drift farther away from the truth, making us disillusioned."

    ''You were the one who showed me how my own judgment can blind my own eyes. But you¡­.''

    At that moment, a voice echoed in her head.

    ¨CEven after trying to achieve my revenge in the pursuit of the very beings that made my life hell, I learned the enemy I deemed had never been the ones I sought." ¨CIt was then I realized it''s not the weak''s fault for being trampled, nor the strong''s fault for using their power. It''s this world''s fault for giving power to the wrong people."

    "Urghk-!"

    Her temples ached, and her vision blurred for a split second.

    Something¡­.

    She was seeing something.

    It was a veiled vision, but there, she saw a spear piercing someone''s chest: familiar ck hair and pale skin.

    ¨CI am sorry¡­..for failing everything and seeing such a person turning in this way¡­."

    Another familiar face with blue hair. Both of them were people she knew, the voices she knew.

    -¨CMay the Lord bless your soul¡­.."

    A question lingered deep in her consciousness as her vision gradually returned to normal.

    ''Why did you lose your own self¡­.?''

    Facing the same purple eyes¡­.

    She felt like there was a familiar shallowness inside.

    But,pared to how she had seen previously¡­

    ''Previously? When?''

    Now, they didn''t look as shallow and dead. At least, there was a partial rity in his eyes now.

    "Are you okay?"

    Astron''s voice rang in her ears.

    ''Ah¡­.''

    She was still shaken, her head hurting. But his voice brought her to reality. She could see his eyes narrowed, and he was looking at her.

    Irina knew what that gaze meant. He was analyzing her deeply like he did every time. Checking reactions, looking for things so that he could know.

    "I am fine." She replied, yet even her voice felt like it didn''t belong to her.

    "...I see¡­" Astron didn''t look convinced, but he also didn''t overstep the boundaries. He simply nodded his head.

    "Hey."

    Astron stopped, his gaze flickering back to her.

    "One day, when you finish what you are chasing, what are you going to do?" Irina asked, her voiceced with genuine curiosity. She needed to know the answer to that.

    ''So that you don''t repeat the same ending.''

    She needed to know if he needed to be saved. She needed to know if he would end up like the same.

    Astron paused, his expression hardening. His eyes turned cold, a chill sweeping over his features.

    "When that happens....."

    And then a wave of sadness washed over his eyes¡­As well as guilt.

    "It will be my time to serve my sentence," he said, his voice low.

    Irina felt a shiver run down her spine at his words, the gravity of his statement sinking in. She had touched a nerve, but she couldn''t bring herself to regret it.

    This glimpse into his hidden depths only fueled her determination to understand him better.

    ''Your sentence¡­.'' Irina mumbled inwardly.

    --¨CThe enemy was never what you knew.

    What if¡­.She asked¡­.

    The memories were faint, and countless pieces spread into her consciousness. Yet, slowly but surely, she was awakening them.

    And she knew¡­.

    ''Once I remember everything¡­.I will get the answers to my questions¡­.''

    Astron turned away, leaving Irina standing there, her mind a whirl of thoughts and unanswered questions.

    As he walked away, she couldn''t help but feel that she could no longer disperse their paths.

    Whether or not she became entangled with him so much that¡­

    ''I will not give up on him.'' She could get away no more.

    And with that realization came a resolve to uncover the truth behind the enigmatic boy with the purple eyes.

 Chapter 382 88.5 - Final Exams

    <h4>Chapter 382 Chapter 88.5 - Final Exams </h4>

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Friday Morning>

    The theoretical exams were finally over, and the academy granted a three-day break to allow the students to recover and prepare for the uing practical exams. These duels were more than just tests; they were a showcase of the freshmen''s talent and potential, a long-standing tradition of the academy.

    In her office, Eleanor took a moment to savor her morning coffee. This wasn''t just any coffee; it was a high-concentrated filtered brew made from a special leaf nurtured in a specific mana zone.

    The leaf was a raremodity, hardly essible to anyone, even high-ranking government officials. She had it ordered specifically for herself, a small indulgence that she permitted amidst her demanding responsibilities.

    "¡­.."

    Eleanor lifted the cup to her lips, her expression remaining stoic as she relished the rich, robust vor.

    "The taste is the best, as usual." Shemented.

    The coffee''s unique aroma filled the room, providing a brief moment of calm before the day''s work began. Setting the cup down, she began to prepare for another day, her mind already shifting gears to focus on the tasks ahead.

    "Then, let''s start."

    As she organized her desk, her eyes fell on a document resting in the corner. With a slight wave of her hand, she used her ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹ to bring the document to her. It was the file containing the details of the rtives of each student in her homeroom ss.

    Curious and meticulous by nature, Eleanor began to go through the names one by one. After all, in this event, people from the outside world would be allowed to enter, and that is by far one of the most risky decisions.

    Considering the recent events that were surrounding the academy, she knew being cautious was important.

    Also, she believed that understanding her students'' backgrounds could provide valuable insights into their behavior, motivations, and potential challenges.

    She flipped open the file and started reading.

    -----------------------------

    Irina Emberheart

    Rtive: Esme Abigail (Appointed by Matriarch Emberheart)(Nanny)

    ---------------------------

    Eleanor raised an eyebrow. The Emberheart family was known for their strict control and high expectations. Since they were a rather high-ranking mage family, it was no surprise that the matriarch wouldn''t directly attend.

    Though it may look like an utter disregard, Matriarch Emberheart was known to be like that, so Eleanor didn''t find it surprising.

    --------------------------

    Lilia Thornheart

    Rtive:?James Thornheart (Father)

    -------------------------

    Yet, for another cadet, the case was different. After all, Lilia''s father was attending to the event.

    ''James Thornheart. Previous S-rank Hunter, Global Ranking 24.''

    -------------------------

    5-6. Julia and Lucas Middleton

    Rtive: Fergus Middleton(Father)

    --------------------------

    A man who is the patriarch of the current Middleton Family, one of the Five Sword Families.

    And a current S-rank hunter. He was still active on the field and one of the most dangerous people in the entire continent.

    -------------------------------

    Carl Braveheart

    Rtive: General Kyle Braveheart (Father)

    ---------------------------------

    The general of the military. Someone who had been on the frontlines for years and had been awarded with the metals.

    Ethan HartleyRtives: Aunt Kaya Hartley and Niece Jane Hartley

    ------------------------

    ''Kaya¡­.''

    The moment Eleanor saw the name on the list, for the first time in the day, her eyes shook. After all, the woman was familiar, someone she was acquainted with before.

    ''So, you are the oneing with your child.''

    Remembering a certain person in her head, she smiled. It was a helpless smile.

    "I guess you are poking your victory into my eyes."

    A faint whisper escaped her mouth. Yet, it was just a brief moment. For her, those were the memories of the past, something that she had long forgotten.

    Turning her attention to the list once again, she continued to go through the names.

    -----------------------------

    Astron Natusalune

    Rtives: Garrett Baxter and Reina Bond (Foster Father and Foster Mother)

    -----------------------------

    The moment Eleanor saw the names Garrett Baxter and Reina Bond, her eyes narrowed. She knew Reina Bond well, a name not easily forgotten.

    ''That organization¡­.''

    At that moment, she slowly started putting the pieces into the puzzle. It exined how a kid like Astron could enter one of the best, possibly best, academies without any help.

    ''So, they are the ones behind him.''

    Eleanor''s eyes were narrowed. If that organization yed a role in Astron''s administration, there was a very high chance that things would not be as simple as they looked.

    As Eleanor recalled Astron''s performance during the dungeon exams, his attitude, and his prowess in the oral exams, a pattern began to emerge. His rude attitude and low scores seemed deliberate as if designed to lower her expectations. His sudden request for weapons mid-semester and the numerous incidents surrounding him started to make sense in a new light.

    ''Maybe he''s beenying low intentionally. Maybe, from the start, he''s been faking it all.''

    The more Eleanor considered this, the more she saw a potential strategy behind his actions. His behavior could have been a calcted effort to remain invisible in her eyes. His sudden improvement and involvement in dangerous events suggested hidden depths and capabilities.

    ''It''s possible the organization messed with his talent assessment to lower his entrance score,'' she thought, considering the implications.

    Eleanor''s gaze hardened. If Astron was connected to such an organization and had been manipting his performance all along, it meant that there was a possibility that he was far more capable and dangerous than she had previously thought.

    This realization demanded a reassessment of her approach towards him.

    This was something that she had already been doing, but that name, Reina, evoked another perspective. Things that she had never considered previously were now starting toe to light.

    And at the end of the day, she could only do one thing.

    ''Observe and understand. My role here is to guide.''

    After all, even if he is from that organization, it wasn''t like he was a threat or anything. She could just observe him closely.

    ''Closely¡­.Right, let''s see it in the future.''

    With that thought, she stamped over the document.

    *******

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Friday Night>

    Dorian, Helia, and Aria sat together in the dimly litmon room, the glow of the tablet casting eerie shadows across their faces. They had gathered to watch a popr video that had surfaced, hoping to glean some insight into the recent string of attacks.

    The video showed Emma, a well-known sophomore, and her group mercilessly beating a freshman named Ethan and a girl beside him. The scene was brutal, yet Dorian''s face didn''t change.

    "That''s Emma," Helia muttered, her eyes narrowing in recognition. "What is she doing?"

    Aria winced, her injuries still fresh. "This is horrible. Why would they do this?"

    Dorian remained silent, his mind racing as he connected the dots. The pieces of the puzzle began to fall into ce, and a dark realization settled over him.

    "Ethan Hartley," he murmured, his eyes narrowing as he reyed the video in his mind. "The chances of him being connected to your assant are highly possible... a plot of revenge."

    "That¡­was it really him? What if he wasn''t connected to anything at all?" Aria asked. Even though her injuries and the beating she received remained in her memory, she still didn''t want to act blindly.

    "We can''t be sure. After all, even the academy was unable to find anything regarding the assant." Dorian answered. Yet, his eyes were ferocious. "But, so what? Even if he wasn''t connected, at the end of the day, they started the war, and we will only continue it."

    Helia looked at him, concern etched on her face. "What are you thinking, Dorian?"

    Dorian pulled out his phone and quickly dialed a number. "I have a n," he said, his voice steady. "I know a freshman who owes me a favor. I''ll ask him to deal with Ethan in the Final Exam duels."

    Helia''s eyes widened in surprise. "You mean... take him down during the exams?"

    Dorian nodded, his gaze steely. "Exactly. We need to hit him where it hurts and show him that we won''t stand for this. If he''s responsible for what happened to Aria, he needs to pay."

    "B-but¡­."

    "Shut up, Aria. Did you forget what they did to you?"

    "N-no."

    "Right. Me neither."

    "But, that freshmen¡­.Will he ept it? Since everything is happening between us and freshmen, why would he take it?" Helia asked. Her words made sense.

    "Well, he doesn''t have any choice but to do so." Dorian just smiled and dialed the number.

    ********

    On the other side of the academy, another deal between a freshman and a sophomore-year student was going.

    Trevor Philips stood leaning against the brick wall near the academy''s training grounds, his dark eyes scanning the crowd for his target.

    The buzz of students mingling and the tter of training equipment filled the air, but his focus was singr. He spotted Liam Wayne, a freshman with a determined stride and a steely glint in his eye, making his way through the throng.

    As Liam approached, Trevor pushed off the wall and stepped into his path. Liam halted, looking up at the sophomore, who was a good head taller than him.

    "Hey, Wayne," Trevor began, his voice low and steady. "You ready to deal with that bastard?"

    Liam''s jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing at the mention of his target. He nodded firmly. "Yes," he said, his voice carrying a quiet intensity. "I haven''t forgotten what he did. The humiliation he put me through..."

    Trevor''s lips curled into a knowing smirk. "Good. Because the final exam duels areing up fast, this is your chance to trample over him, show everyone what you''re made of, and you will have your reward."

    Liam''s eyes burned with resolve. "I will," he replied, his fists clenching at his sides. "I''ll make sure he regrets ever crossing me."

    Trevor nodded approvingly. "That''s the spirit. Remember, it''s not just about winning¡ªit''s about making a statement. You crush him, and you crush his reputation. Everyone will remember that kid as a failure."

    Liam''s expression hardened, a mixture of anger and determination fueling his resolve. "I won''t let him get away with it. I''ll make sure he feels every bit of the shame he made me feel."

    "Good," Trevor said, pping a hand on Liam''s shoulder. "When the timees, unleash everything you''ve got. We''ll be watching."

    "I will not disappoint you," Liam said, looking at his smartwatch. There was his target.

    -----------A/N----------

    Liam Wayne is the kid that Astron had humiliated in the ssroom at the start of the story. He was the one who tried to punch him and was beaten instead.

 Chapter 383 88.6 - Final Exams

    <h4>Chapter 383 Chapter 88.6 - Final Exams </h4>

    Arcadia Hunter Academy was a huge institute. There are several different buildings inside the campus, and a lot of students are amodated all the time.

    Each year, over two thousand freshmen apply to the academy. Therefore, the academy needs to be very systematic with their exnations.

    The tradition of the duels for the freshmen students is also a taxing event. But at the same time, it is something that is widely funded by the government.

    After all, in a way, it is an opportunity for the future Hunter candidates to market themselves. Though not everyone is able to watch the duels, those who are allowed to do so can already cover the expenses.

    In any case, since each student needs to duel at least once, the sheer amounts of duels that need to be processed is huge, considering the number of students reaching 2400.

    And that is also the reason why the whole week is dedicated to these duels. After all, there will be over a thousand deals that need to be processed.

    The duels were structured to encourage students to challenge themselves and demonstrate their abilities. Each student was required to participate in at least one duel. The rules encouraged challenging higher-ranked opponents while discouraging challenging lower-ranked ones. This was because challenging a lower-ranked student was seen as an act of a weak-minded individual, both by themunity and the scouts.

    The academy set the default grade for each student at zero. Their grade would increase based on the prowess and skill they demonstrated during their duel.

    As a result, it was strategically unwise for students to challenge those ranked below them, as it would not contribute significantly to their grades.

    Each student only had one right to appoint a duel, and no student could appoint more than one person.

    After all, if this limitation wasn''t included in the rules, then it would be nearly impossible for the academy to conduct such an important event.

    To facilitate the organization of these duels, students needed to appoint the individuals they wanted to challenge by Saturday. This allowed the academy sufficient time to adjust the schedule ordingly and ensure that each duel was conducted smoothly.

    Rtives and a select few outsiders were allowed to attend the duels, adding an element of pressure and motivation for the students. Their presence served as both support and scrutiny, pushing the students to perform at their best.

    As the weekend approached, the academy buzzed with anticipation. Students were busy strategizing, consulting with mentors, and finalizing their choices.

    Meanwhile, the administration worked tirelessly to ensure everything was in ce for the grand event.

    The way to ensure one''s challenge was simple.

    On the academy website, students search for the person they want to challenge, and then they choose from there. And once the appointment is made and approved by the academy, then a mail would be sent to both the challenger and the challenged so that they could both be prepared.

    It was an easy process.

    Yet, there was always a person who would have a hard time making such a decision.

    "Sigh¡­.."

    Ken Stormrider sat at his desk, the glow of hisputer screen illuminating his frustrated expression.

    The academy''s website disyed profiles of his peers, but his attention was fixed on one in particr: Ethan Hartley. Ethan was renowned for his prowess and talent, one of the most promising students in their year.

    Ken sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair. "Why me?" he muttered under his breath. "These bastards are forcing me to do unnecessary stupid things."

    He had received the message from Dorian earlier that day, a request that felt more like amand. Dorian had helped him out once, and now he was calling in that favor. Ken couldn''t refuse, not without facing serious consequences.

    "Just great," he grumbled. His eyes flicked back to Ethan''s profile. This guy probably didn''t deserve this, but Ken''s hands were tied.

    Dorian had made it clear: deal with Ethan during the Final Exam duels or else his brother¡­.

    Ken''s finger hovered over the mouse, a moment of hesitation creeping in. "Damn it," he cursed softly, frustration bubbling up inside him. He didn''t want to be part of this mess, but he had no choice, especially since clearly targeting the heir of Hartleys was a tant act of stupidity, but there was nothing he could do.

    With a resigned sigh, he moved the cursor over the "Challenge" button next to Ethan''s name. "Here goes nothing," he muttered, pressing the button.

    A confirmation screen popped up, asking him to verify his choice. It was red as if to say the decision he was making was stupid. Yet, he clicked "Yes," and a momentter, a notification appeared, confirming that his duel appointment had been approved. Both he and Ethan would receive emails shortly, notifying them of the challenge.

    Ken leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling. "What a mess," he said to himself. "All I wanted was to get through this semester without any drama."

    He knew the duels were a big deal, an opportunity for students to showcase their skills and attract attention from scouts. But this felt different, tainted by ulterior motives and personal vendettas.

    "Sorry, Ethan Hartley," he whispered, feeling a pang of guilt. "I hope you understand."

    ********

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Saturday Night>

    Eleanor sat in her dimly lit office, a cup of her high-concentrated, specially ordered coffee on the desk beside her. The aroma of the rare mana-infused leaf used in the brew filled the room, providing a brief moment of sce before she dove into the tasks at hand.

    The end of the semester was always a whirlwind of activity, and the Final Exam duels added an extrayer ofplexity. She picked up the stack of duel appointments submitted by her homeroom students, ready to review their choices and ensure everything was in order.

    She began with Irina Emberheart''s challenge.

    Irina Emberheart (Rank 3) - Seraphina Frostborne (Rank 1)

    Eleanor nodded approvingly. Seraphina was a strong opponent, and this duel would undoubtedly push Irina to her limits. The rivalry between the two families would never diminish. And she expected no less from the Emberheart prodigy.

    Julia Middleton (Rank 61) - Damien Arkwright (Rank 21)

    ''Rank 21? Interesting.''

    Raising an eyebrow, Eleanor considered this choice. Julia''s rank was around 60, but Eleanor knew that Julia was much stronger than her rank indicated. Her poor academic performance often masked her true potential.

    ''That kid is probably one of the strongest in my ss in terms of purebat capability. Though, she is still a gem that needs to be polished.''

    Nodding, Eleanor moved on, confident that Julia would rise to the asion.

    Lilia Thornheart (Rank 5) - Adam Rotschwen (Rank 4)

    A slight smile yed on Eleanor''s lips. Lilia was fearless, always ready to challenge the best. This duel would be a significant test, but Eleanor believed in Lilia''s capabilities.

    Lucas Middleton - Vincent Hale (Rank 54)

    ''Lucas had chosen wisely,'' Eleanor thought. Vincent Hale was a bnced fighter, and this duel would be a good measure of Lucas''s progress. It was a pretty safe choice, something that didn''t contain many risks.

    After all, challenging a too-strong opponent would rather make it hard for the student to disy their capabilities since the opponents would, in general, not leave them many options.

    Carl Braveheart - Fiona Winter (Rank 82)

    A solid choice. Carl was methodical and precise, and Fiona Winter was known for her strategic prowess. This duel promised to be an interesting sh of styles.

    When she reached Ethan Hartley''s appointment, her eyes narrowed.

    Ken Stormrider (Rank 456) - Ethan Hartley(Rank 970) ''This¡­..''

    Eleanor''s expression darkened. Ken, ranked 456, challenging Ethan, who was ranked 970, was suspicious. It was unusual for a higher-ranked student to challenge someone so much lower.

    After all, there were many discouraging points for such a decision.

    She pondered the motives behind this choice. Was it a personal vendetta, or was Ken trying to make a name for himself by defeating someone well-known like Ethan?

    ''Making use of the fact that Ehtan Hartley is famous is a good idea but it can backfire strongly as well. But we will see about that.'' The Hartley family''s prominence meant this duel would attract significant attention, making it a potential strategy for Ken to boost his reputation.

    ''It will be interesting to watch.''

    Eleanor smiled. After all, she herself witnessed Ethan''s growth over the year since she was the one grading his work.

    And she knew what kind of a monster Ethan was and currently is.

    After reading a little more, she reached Astron Natusalune''s appointment.

    Liam Wayne (Rank 1279) - Astron Natusalune(Rank 1729) There was another such case. This time, she was in her own Directly support the authors on WebNovel!

    ss. Both Liam Wayne and Astron Natusalune were her own students, and in her own case, such a situation was urring.

    "Sigh¡­."

    But, well. It wasn''t her job to intervene with every decision the students made. She could only oversee them and pinpoint their mistakes afterward since the youngsters needed to experience the consequences of their actions.

    ''And, I am certain. With everything I had seen, this duel will be a good indicator.''

    Though she would not interfere even if she wanted to, she didn''t even want to do so.

    Both for Ethan and for Astron.

    Since both of them were possible candidates in her eyes, she needed to test them until the end.

    ''Though hypocritical, it is necessary.''

    This was how sheforted herself.

    As she was about to move on to the next task, herputer pinged with a new email notification. ncing at the screen, she noticed something unusual¡ªthe sender field was nk. Her eyes narrowed. It was practically impossible for a sender to be nk since the domain of the sender was directly linked to the device''s mana imprint.

    Curiosity piqued, she opened the email. It contained only one line:

    "Look at your window frame."

    A chill ran down Eleanor''s spine. She immediately spread her senses, scanning for any threats. Finding none, she cautiously approached the window, her hand hovering near her sword just in case. When she reached the window, she noticed a small, inconspicuous pocket ced on the ledge.

    She carefully picked it up, opening it to find a stack of photos made by mana¡ªa technique used to capture images in the mana world. As she flipped through them, her eyes widened, and her breath caught in her throat.

    The first few images showed Professor Whitaker, a respected colleague, engaged in a conversation with a woman Eleanor recognized all too well: Alisha Virgo, known as the Mad Puppeteer.

    "Alisha¡­.."

    The sight of her nemesis sent a wave of anger and dread through Eleanor.

    Alisha Virgo was a criminal Eleanor despised deeply, responsible for numerous atrocities and maniptions using her twisted control over mana puppets.

    "You are still out there¡­."

    Seeing her in these photos, conversing with someone from within the academy, was both shocking and infuriating.

    The final photo in the stack had a brief note scrawled at the bottom:

    "There will be an attack during the final exams."

    Eleanor''s grip tightened on the photos, her mind racing. The pressure in the room intensified as her mana red in response to her anger and concern. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to remain calm and think clearly.

    The implications of this information were dire. An attack during the final exams could endanger the lives of her students and undermine the very fabric of the academy. She had to act swiftly and discreetly.

    "But it is also a good opportunity."

    One traitor wouldn''t alone be able to organize such an attack.

    And this whole situation would be a good opportunity to find those traitors, even though things could get risky at the end.

 Chapter 384 88.7 - Final Exams

    <h4>Chapter 384 Chapter 88.7 - Final Exams</h4>

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Saturday Morning>

    The sun was barely peeking over the horizon, casting a soft, golden light across the academy grounds. Eleanor walked briskly to her office, her mind still reeling from the revtions of the previous night.

    After seeing the document, she, of course, didn''t believe it immediately and started a special investigation. And, some of the things she had found¡­

    They all matched the previous events that had transpired in the academy. Though it wasn''t much, it was enough to increase the possibility of that being true.

    She had spent hours contemting her next moves, ensuring that the academy''s final exams would proceed without incident despite the looming threat.

    After she entered her office and settled, she was greeted by a knock on the door.

    ¨CCREAK!

    Eleanor''s eyes flicked up to see a young man standing there. He had incredibly handsome features; his green eyes and brown hair almost perfectly matched.

    His demeanor was refined and calm, a stark contrast to the cold and wild student he had been at the start of the semester.

    "Come in, Student Victor," Eleanor called, gesturing for him to take a seat. He stepped inside, moving with a grace that suggested he was fully aware of his surroundings and his own capabilities.

    Eleanor watched him closely as he sat down. "Student Victor, I noticed you haven''t appointed anyone for the duel," she began, her tone inquisitive but firm. "Exin the reason why."

    Victor looked directly into her eyes, holding her gaze for a few moments longer than wasfortable.

    A subtle but unmistakable surge of energy emanated from him, a controlled and deliberate disy of his power. In Eleanor''s experienced eyes, it was child''s ypared to her own abilities, but it was impressive for a student.

    After a pause, Victor spoke, his voice calm and measured. "I''vee to realize that appointing a duel against a student for the sake of showing off my prowess is not possible for me." He stopped.

    Eleanor could easily see where he was going with this.

    "After all, no one in this year can pose a challenge enough to disy my prowess. Not even Seraphina Frostborne or Irina Emberheart."

    Eleanor narrowed her eyes. "That''s an arrogant statement, Victor."

    Victor remained unfazed, his demeanor steady. "It is not arrogance to know your worth, Instructor. I dislike wasting my time."

    Eleanor regarded him for a moment, considering his words. "That''s indeed a good quality," she acknowledged, nodding her head. "So, what do you want, then?"

    Victor''s eyes gleamed with a determination that Eleanor hadn''t seen in him before. "I propose a duel with either a senior student or an instructor. I believe that only they can provide a challenge worthy of my abilities and truly test my limits."

    Eleanor raised an eyebrow, intrigued but cautious. "You understand that this is highly irregr? The duels are designed to be between peers, to ensure fairness and appropriate levels of challenge."

    Victor nodded. "I understand, but I also believe that exceptions can be made for the sake of genuine progress. I don''t seek to undermine the system; I seek to push myself beyond its confines."

    Eleanor leaned back in her chair, pondering his request. It was bold, certainly, and could set a precedent that might be difficult to manage. The repetition of the academy could also be affected by this decision, yet Eleanor knew it was already in shambles to a certain extent.

    There was also a logic to his argument that she couldn''t entirely dismiss. "Who do you have in mind?" she asked, curious about how far Victor''s ambition extended.

    "The best of the seniors or one of the more experienced instructors. Someone who can truly push me to my limits and beyond," Victor replied, his voice steady and resolute. "I do not care about winning or losing."

    Eleanor considered his proposal carefully. Allowing such a duel could indeed provide valuable insights into Victor''s abilities and could be beneficial for the academy''s reputation if handled correctly. It was a double-edged sword at the end.

    "Very well," she said finally. "I''ll discuss this with the academy''s board. If they approve, you''ll get your chance."

    "I won''t disappoint."

    "You are dismissed."

    With that, Victor left the room, leaving Eleanor alone.

    "Interesting, batch. Isn''t it?"

    She could see that her decision was correct.

    "The ones with heavy destinies gather. This is indeed that ce."

    ******

    For the first time in a while, I saw that the Training Grounds of the academy were filled to the extreme.

    It made sense, considering that the final exams were just around the corner.

    Yet, it was also not logical behavior. After all, there was no way one could improve themselves enough to match their opponents in just a week.

    Physical improvement didn''t work like that. But, well, it was not like I cared about how the other students did anyway.

    Many of the people here would lose themselves in the crowd of Hunters as time passes. Yet, even if they are part of the masses, each individual, in the end, would be important for the whole picture.

    There were many dangerous events that were waiting in this world, and each of them would be a hassle on their own. At the end of the day, even those whozed around will be forced to show their potential.

    ''Hard obstacles create strong individuals.''

    In any case, I didn''t particrly care about the whole final exam, especially the practical ones. After all, though for many, this was a good opportunity to show off their talents, I didn''t care about any of those.

    That was also the reason why I had appointed a random student from the list who was ranked 1550. It was enough to show that I had improved while also showing that my talent was only subpar.

    ''Yet, this is annoying.''

    Because there was another random who suddenly appointed me.

    ''Liam Wayne.''

    I knew him. He was from the ss HA213. He was the same guy who acted impulsively. He had the tendency to lose over his emotions and had the signs of dealing with a childhood trauma.

    He had some cognitive patterns that corresponded to the possible PTSD. From the way he formed sentences, my assumption was a child molestation.

    ''It was highly likely that he still is suffering from certain PTSD.''

    In any case, his mental state wasn''t normal, and even though he was able to blend into the normal life very well, there were certain points that his mind would show cracks.

    Liam Wayne. His right arm was his strong arm, a typical trait of someone specializing in swordsmanship from the beginning.

    His stance and grip showed the refined discipline of a swordsman, albeit tinged with an underlying tension, likely stemming from his unresolved trauma.

    His rank was 1050 at the start of the semester but then dropped to 1279 in the mid-terms.

    Such a drop in rank suggested more than just ack of skill or effort. It hinted at deeper, more personal issues disrupting his focus and performance. His impulsive nature and emotional instability would inevitably affect hisbat abilities and decision-making skills.

    That is most likely the reason why Academy lowered his grades. Eleanor wouldn''t miss such acts; neither Irina nor I were not an exception to that either.

    But then the question was, why did he appoint me?

    It was not logical for a higher-ranking student to challenge a lower-ranker, much less someone from the same ss.

    This challenge was rather personal. Seeking revenge for the previous situation seemed usible.

    But Liam wasn''t lowly enough to operate solely on that emotion alone. Even if he was impulsive and emotionally unstable, he was still a student at Arcadia Hunter Academy. There had to be another reason.

    Perhaps he saw this as an opportunity to regain his lost confidence or to prove something to himself. Maybe he believed that defeating me, someone he perceived as an obstacle or reminder of his past failures, would help him ovee his inner demons.

    This was an act that I knew from the previous Astron. The reason why he allowed me to fuse with him.

    ''Fuse?''

    The word got my attention. Did wepletely fuse? This was something I had been pondering about for a while. After a certain point, Phantom''s Land, I had been feeling more stable, be it my emotions or my state of mind. Those swings of thoughts and emotions were long gone.

    ''From my state of mind alone, it can be easily concluded that something rted to souls happened in Phantom''s Land. Yet, no one knows anything.''

    ''No, not no one.''

    I thought.

    ''Irina knows something.''

    There was someone who knew. After all, there was no way she could escape from my eyes. Her reactions after the Phantom''s Land and her certain emotional swings from time to time.

    ''Yet, she is suffering the same thing. Her memory is hazy; something is blocking it.''

    I need to get the answers rted to those memories as well as see if Irina was someone that needed to be taken care of.

    I needed to keep her close.

    But for now, nothing seemed to me dangerous.

    ''In any case, it is highly likely that Liam Wayne is being instigated by someone.''

    There was certain someone in my mind, someone that would make sense.

    ''But well, in the end, does it matter?''

    Since the person appointed didn''t pass a certain range of rank, at the end of the day, acting like I wasn''t top-notch would be a lot easier for someone like him, who was controlled by his emotions.

    Also, since I had confirmed that once again, Ethan and Victor would take the spotlight.

    ''As well as the duel between Irina and Seraphina.''

    Eyes would be on other people, after all.

    *******

    <Monday Morning, Arcadia Hunter Academy>

    The campus was buzzing with energy as the sun rose over Arcadia Hunter Academy. The anticipation for the week-long duels was palpable, filling the air with excitement and nervous tension.

    Students hurried through the corridors, some exchangingst-minute words of encouragement with friends, others lost in their thoughts, mentally preparing for the challenges ahead.

    By 8:45 A.M., the grand arenas where the duels would take ce were already filling up.

    Rtives, mentors, and a few select outsiders who had been granted permission to watch the duels took their seats, chatting animatedly.

    The arena itself was a marvel of magical engineering, with a central arena that could shift and adapt to variousbat scenarios, surrounded by tiered seating that offered everyone a clear view of the action.

    RING!

    At precisely 9:00 A.M., a loud gong resonated through the amphitheater, signaling the official start of the event.

    And the moment it did, a hologram appeared right in the middle of every arena.

    "Wee to the Final Exam - Duels," the Headmaster announced, his voice amplified by a subtle use of mana.

    "This is a time-honored tradition of our academy, where students demonstrate their skills, bravery, and determination. Each duel is a testament to their hard work and dedication. We wish all participants the best of luck."

    The audience erupted in apuse, the sound echoing through the amphitheater. As it died down, the Headmaster continued, "Our first duels of the day will begin shortly. Participants, please make your way to the staging area."

    Backstage, the atmosphere was charged with a mix of excitement and tension. Students were lined up, waiting for their turn.

    Just like that, the duel period had started.

 Chapter 385 89.1 - Duels

    <h4>Chapter 385 Chapter 89.1 - Duels</h4>

    No matter whether it is an academic institute or not, everything has a special point for something to work optimally. That is the basic qualification of getting better at something.

    Knowing how to optimize the work you are outputting. That was the same for Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    While considering the wellness of the students who would be dueling, the academy also needed to consider the existence of the audience and how to grasp their interest.

    At the end of the day, one week was a huge time period for the people who would being to the academy to watch the duels, and they could not possibly watch every fight.

    The schedule needed to be arranged in such a way that even those on tight times would force themselves to create the time to watch the deals.

    The excitement needed to be preserved. Therefore, in a way, the academy would check for the importance of the duels, and the ones that were deemed as the most anticipated ones would be pushed to the end of the duel week.

    That was so that the anticipation would be top-notch at the start. However, that didn''t mean the academy was empty at the start of the week since the rtives of the lower-rank, middle-rank students would still be there.

    Of course, there were also countless different stalls that were opened in this time period by the students and the clubs who finished their finals. Sophomore(second) and Junior(third) year students would already have finished their semester finals as well as their projects, and they would be free to roam on the campus.

    Many used this chance to make their own money or experience how it felt to work, though the money wasn''t needed for most of them. After all, a student with poor economic status is rarely admitted to the academy, though they certainly did exist.

    As Garrett and Reina entered the bustling grounds of the Arcadia Hunter Academy, they were immediately engulfed by the electric atmosphere. The sprawling campus was alive with activity, students and visitors alike moving about with palpable excitement.

    Stalls lined the walkways, offering everything from enchanted trinkets to exotic snacks, manned by enterprising upperssmen eager to showcase their wares.

    Garrett, with his imposing build and stern expression, cut a formidable figure amidst the crowd. Reina, walking beside him with an air of confident grace, drew her own share of curious nces.

    "This ce is really something," Reina remarked, her eyes scanning the lively scene. "Hard to believe all this is for a bunch of student duels."

    Garrett nodded, his gaze sweeping over the various booths and the throngs of people. "The Academy surely knows how to put on a show. Keeps the rtives entertained and the students motivated."

    They walked further, passing by a group of sophomores enthusiastically demonstrating a newbat spell to a small crowd. The air was filled withughter, chatter, and the asional burst of magic.

    "So, where do you think he is?" Reina asked, ncing at Garrett.

    "Probably getting ready backstage," Garrett replied, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the crowd. "I''d like to see how he''s holding up before his match."

    They approached the arena where he would fight, the grand structure looming impressively with its high walls and tiered seating. The excitement here was even more intense, the noise of the crowd a constant hum in the background.

    Reina nudged Garrett with her elbow. "You seem nervous. Worried about your prot¨¦g¨¦?"

    "¡­No¡­"

    "You are not worried?"

    "From the announcement, he seems to have chosen a student of his caliber. Though, I didn''t expect him to be ranked 1729."

    That was certainly a surprising element of Garrett. Being the person who trained that kid, he knew about his prowess. In the industry, the kid certainly held the potential to be someone valuable.

    But, in this ce filled with monsters and kids backed by behemoths, the potential to be someone valuable turned into someone who could be easily cast away.

    That was the cold reality of the world; thus, he didn''t have many expectations even beforeing here.

    Yet, he got a valuable surprise.

    "Indeed, that is surprising," Reina stated, her eyes narrowing. "The organization didn''t send any help to him, yet he managed to do this on his own. Interesting."

    Garrett kept his expression neutral, though his mind was racing. "He''s resourceful. Always has been. But this ce¡­ it''s a different kind of battlefield."

    "Indeed. But, even if it is still a child''s y." Reina mumbled.

    "I doubt that. A lot of these kids do have the strength of an average hunter just at this age."

    "No. Considering the real Hunter world, this ce is nothing. Though they certainly have strength, they won''t survive if they are left there now." Reina said, looking at the arenas across the ce.

    Many students were dueling with each other, disying their prowess. Each one of them had their own strength. Some were fast, some were strong. Their capabilities were superhuman, but that didn''t change anything at all.

    "But well, that kid needs to do it at least."

    Garrett''s eyes remained sharp. "You think he''s ready for that?"

    "He has to be," Reina said firmly. "There''s no other option. And you know it."

    The crowd erupted in apuse as the first match concluded, drawing their attention back to the arena. The next participants were already making their way to the stage, their faces set with determination.

    There, Garrett''s superhuman eyes, he easily saw the person he was looking for. But, the moment his eyes met with his figure, Garrett''s eyes were narrowed.

    ''That kid¡­.He looks a bit different.''

    Something about him told Garrett that the kid had changed. The way he carried himself¡­.

    ''Not bad.''

    And that somehow made Garrett proud. Knowing the kid that he trained and looked over was doing this well.

    It was not like he had too much share in his prowess, but he felt proud nevertheless.

    "We''ll cross that bridge when wee to it," Garrett replied, his tone leaving no room for argument. "For now, we focus on what''s in front of us."

    Reina sighed, her gaze drifting to the arena. "You always were good at taking things one step at a time."

    "It''s kept me alive this long," Garrett said with a smile. For now, he really didn''t want to overlyplicate things.

    "Right." Reina smiled and then turned her focus to the stage.

    One of the stage lights focused on a young student making his way to the center.

    His slightly long ck hair with bangs framed his face, and he wore the academy uniform with an ease that belied the tension of the moment.

    His build was lean, not particrly muscr, but there was a certain fluidity to his movements, a hint of precision and control. Something that Reina could see with her trained eyes.

    His presence was faint, almost blending into the background if not for the light washing over him.

    Reina observed him intently. "So, that is him."

    Garrett''s eyes never left the student as he nodded. "Yes."

    "He''s a dagger user, correct?" Reina asked though the question was more rhetorical, given her knowledge over the kids past. After all, she came from that organization.

    Garrett nodded again. "Yes, he is."

    "Not bad," Reinamented, her tone appraising. "He passes."

    Garrett narrowed his eyes, his gaze shifting to Reina. "You mean his prowess, right? Not other things?"

    Reina''s lips curled into a slight smirk. "Of course. His affinity as a scout. What else would I be evaluating?"

    "¡­.." Garrett didn''t say anything, but his gaze said everything.

    At that moment, on the screen, two names appeared, and a monotone robotic voice read the names.

    "Challenger, Astron Natusalune, Ranked 1729."

    "Challenged, Wilfred Gibbs. Ranked 1589."

    The two students stood on the opposite side of the arena.

    "His opponent is a swordsman," Reina remarked, looking at the student named Wilfred, who was looking at Astron with a focused gaze.

    There was a certain aura in his gaze that even Reina could sense from that distance.

    ''He is being underestimated.''

    It was amon urrence. The students of this academy tend to be prideful, after all.

    "Then, let the duelmerce."

    SWOOSH! The moment the voice echoed across the arena, the swordsman rushed towards Astron with his body coated with mana.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    Yet his advances were cut short. After all, instantly, a bunch of arrows came right before him, limiting his movements.

    "Tsk."

    Seeing the mana coated on these arrows, the swordsman named Wilbers clicked his tongue. Even though he knew it was notpletely logical, the fact that he was appointed by someone lower than him as a target scratched his pride, and he was nning to end this as quickly as possible.

    Yet, it seemed like his opponent wasn''t someone simple after all.

    CLANK! SWOOSH!

    Some of the arrows passed through him, while some of the arrows were deflected by his sword.

    "Didn''t you say he was a dagger user?" Reina asked, watching the spectacle unfold. This kid suddenly brought out a bow from his spatial storage, surprising both his opponent and the overlookers.

    "¡­." Garrett didn''t answer, but his face told everything. Even he was surprised to see the kid using arrows against his opponent.

    ''Pretty crafty, aren''t you? Did you do this considering the possibility of your opponent underestimating you because your rank is lower and you are not checking your weapons? Interesting.'' Reina analyzed, assuming his thought process.

    "Well, he is quite good. But that won''t be enough to beat that kid."

    His prowess with the bow certainly looked good, considering he must have switched it after being admitted to the academy. The amount of time he could train with it was four months at most, and that was even assuming he changed weapons right at the start of the semester.

    But still, his prowess wasn''t as strong as a natural swordsman.

    At the end of the day, Wilbers had the skills required for a swordsman underneath.

    "Come on, brother! You can do it!" A young voice echoed from the side. It was a little boy with his fists clenched. "Show him!"

    He was cheering on his brother with a smile.

    "Huf¡­."

    Letting out a long breath, Wilbers emptied his lungs with a smile on his face.

    After all, he had a brother to impress.

 Chapter 386 89.2 - Duels

    Chapter 386  89.2 - Duels

    ??"Huf¡­."

    Letting out a long breath, Wilbers emptied his lungs.

    And then, feeling the familiar surge of energy from his skill, tightened his grip on his sword.

    The air around him shimmered as his mana concentrated, ready to propel him forward with devastating speed and power.

    de Charge.

    Astron, noticing the subtle shift in Wilfred''s stance and the gathering of mana, swiftly drew another arrow from his quiver. With a practiced motion, he nocked the arrow and aimed, his eyes narrowing as he noticed that his enemy was charging for his skill.

    SWOOSH!

    The arrow flew straight and true, aimed directly at Wilfred''s chest.

    However, Wilfred had anticipated this move. He had faced enough archers to know their tactics, and he was well aware of this particr vulnerability in his skill''s activation.

    ''Not this time.''

    He quickened his skill''s activation, his body blurring as the mana surged through him. At thest possible second, he deflected the iing arrow with a swift flick of his sword, sending it spiraling off course.

    CRASH!

    With an explosive burst of speed, Wilfred charged forward, leaving a trail of afterimages in his wake. The ground beneath his feet cracked from the sheer force of hisunch, sending debris flying. Astron''s eyes widened in surprise as Wilfred closed the distance between them in an instant.

    Wilfred''s de gleamed as he swung it down, aiming for Astron''s midsection. The speed and precision of the attack left little room for error.

    CLANG!

    Yet, Astron managed to draw his dagger just in time, deflecting the blow with a desperate parry.

    The force of the impact sent shockwaves through his arm. His body shook a little.

    ''Ho¡­He withstood that.''

    Reina was impressed, seeing he didn''t fall down immediately. It was a natural response; after all, in general, most dagger users relied on agility.

    CLANK! SLASH!

    Wilfred''s relentless assault continued, each strike faster and more powerful than thest. From Reina''s eyes, it was evident that he had the upper hand.

    ''So, he realized he was not a match against him in terms of strength. And now he is using his speed, and pretty effectively at that.''

    He weaved and dodged, narrowly avoiding each lethal strike, looking for an opening.

    ''He''s fast, that he must be thinking now. Yet, his eyes are analyzing for a weakness.''

    Wilfred pressed his advantage, his de a blur of motion. Each swing was aimed to overwhelm and incapacitate, his technique refined through countless battles.

    Yet, despite his fury, Astron managed to stay just a step ahead, his instincts and training guiding his movements.

    Then, Astron saw it¡ªa brief hesitation in Wilfred''s movements, a momentarypse in his relentless assault. It was barely noticeable, but to Astron, it was enough.

    SLASH!

    Seizing the opportunity, Astron feinted to the right, drawing Wilfred''s attention. Then, with a swift, fluid motion, he switched directions and lunged to the left, his dagger aimed at Wilfred''s unprotected side.

    ''Nice feint.''

    Wilfred, caught off guard by the sudden change in direction, attempted to recover, but it was toote. Astron''s dagger found its mark, slicing through the fabric of Wilfred''s uniform and drawing a thin line of blood.

    "Urgh!" Wilfred grunted in pain, stumbling back.

    The crowd erupted in a mix of gasps and cheers, their excitement palpable as the duel reached its peak.

    Astron took a quick, steadying breath, his eyes locked onto Wilfred.

    ''Now, what will you do?''

    Wilfred, clutching his side, red at Astron with renewed determination. The pain only seemed to fuel his resolve, and he quickly adjusted his stance, preparing for another assault.

    "You won''t get lucky twice," Wilfred growled, his voice filled with both anger from pain and respect for his opponent''s skill. However, he still maintained his cool, his eyes focused.

    Astron didn''t respond verbally; instead, he maintained his focus. And then, he instantly switched to his bow.

    ''Huh?''

    Wilfred was momentarily surprised, as they had been shing blows in close quarters for a while now.

    SWOOSH!

    The arrow instantly shed, aiming right towards his face.

    ''Wind psions for swift and precise attack? If you were capable of doing this, why did you let him charge with his skill?''

    The arrow was faster than it was supposed to be. Something that Wilfred couldn''t react to.

    Double Register.

    Even though he had used his skill [Double Register], which was amon rank skill that enabled him to increase the speed of his skill''s activation.

    He hadn''t used it previously since he didn''t feel the need to.

    It took a lot of mana to use, after all, and most of the time, he did it to surprise his enemy and finish them. He was nning to do the same now as well.

    That was why he was a tad bitte using his skill even if he had activated his skill and then utilized his trat.

    Circr de.

    SWOOSH! THUD!

    The arrow went past through the circr de formation that had just formed, and then, in an instant, it pierced through his shoulder.

    "Argh-!"

    With his right shoulder dislocated, blood sttered everywhere across.

    "Gasp! Brother!"

    "Wilhelm."

    His family, who was watching him, gasped, especially his little brother, with his eyes wide open.

    SWOOSH!

    Astron instantly appeared right before Wilhelm, his dagger shining.

    ''No! I must not lose!''

    Yet, Wilhelm refused to lose his family in front of him. Even if he was ranked 1500 across and it was middle, he still had the ambition to be better than now.

    And he couldn''t afford to lower his rank.

    de''s Fury.

    Thus, he activated the strongest ability he could use. The ability that originated from his trait [de''s Attachment].

    Stage 3 of his trait. He had just recently stepped into the territory of stage 3, and his control over it was stillcking.

    Yet, Wilhelm knew he couldn''t afford to think about those things right now. The mana surged through his body, psions enhancing his fibers. He felt like even his cells were feeling angry, and the de in his arm was shaking.

    Despite the pain in his shoulder, he refused to back down.

    Astron, unfazed by the sudden increase in Wilfred''s power,unched into a relentless onught. His movements were fluid and precise, each strike of his dagger aimed with deadly intent.

    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!

    Wilfred''s sword met Astron''s dagger with a series of rapid, powerful shes. The sound of metal striking metal echoed through the arena, the audience on the edge of their seats.

    Each time Astron pressed the attack, Wilfred countered with a forceful parry, his de movements enhanced by his trait.

    Seeing it, Reina realized.

    "So, that was why. You knew about his skill. Talk about being cautious." Reina mumbled. As she was watching the kid''s prowess, she started liking him more. Not because he was strong or anything but because he felt like a professional.

    Someonemitted to his upation and serious about everything. There weren''t any childish movements in his fighting style.

    "¡­.." She threw a quick look at Garrett to gauge his reaction, only to witness that he was frowning with a serious face. Though, there was a small smile in his eyes.

    "But well, I guess it will end now." In front of her trained eyes, what Astron was doing was obvious.

    On the scene, Astron weaved and dodged, narrowly avoiding each lethal strike, looking for an opening.

    Wilfred pressed his advantage, his de a blur of motion.

    ''Only thirty seconds is left.'' Each swing was aimed to overwhelm and incapacitate, and his technique was refined through training.

    Yet, despite his fury of attacks, his opponent didn''t fudge at all.

    ''Why? Why can''t I hit him?''

    He was doing his best, yet he couldn''t hit his opponent, not even once, as if his attacks were being read effortlessly.

    ''Come on, focus. He is lower than you. You mustn''t lose your calm.''.

    Yet, over the course of the semester, if there was one thing he learned, it was to keep his cool no matter what. However, that was proving to be harder than ever before, with adrenaline rushing through his body and his trait affecting him.

    ''Analyze.'' As he analyzed his enemy''s posture, he saw it.

    ''An opening.'' His left shoulder was open when he attacked, even though it wasn''t easily visible.

    Seeing the opening, he didn''t miss the chance. He couldn''t. After all, he knew things were bound to get troublesome if he did.

    SWOOSH!

    He attacked instantly.

    ''Huh?''

    Yet his attack met with nothing. Instead, something else happened.

    It was a faint! Once again!

    Astron feinted to the left, drawing Wilfred''s attention, then quickly spun to the right, aiming for Wilfred''s exposed side.

    ''I knew it.'' Yet this time, Wilfred anticipated the feint, bringing his sword up just in time to block the dagger. The force of the block sent shockwaves through both of their arms, but neitherbatant wavered.

    SWOOSH! "You''re good," Astron admitted, his voice calm and measured. "But not good enough." For the first time today, he was speaking.

    ''He is even utilizing psychological attacks.''

    Reina could see where he wanted to go with this.

    ''What a crafty kid.'' Then, with a sudden burst of speed, Astron dropped low, aiming a sweeping kick at Wilfred''s legs.

    Wilfred jumped to avoid the kick, but Astron was already moving, using the momentum to propel himself upwards, his dagger shing towards Wilfred''s midsection.

    Wilfred twisted in mid-air, using his enhanced agility to narrowly avoid the strike. Hended awkwardly, his wounded shoulder protesting the movement, but he didn''t let it slow him down. He charged forward, his de zing with energy, andunched a powerful overhead strike at Astron.

    Astron sidestepped the blow, his daggering up to deflect the sword. The impact sent sparks flying, the force of the collision momentarily pushing both fighters back.

    That was how it was supposed to y, yet Astron did something unexpected. Utilizing his flexibility, he twisted his ankles, pushing his mana into his legs. Then, he rotated his body, using it as an anchor to the ground, and he used the force of the sword as the torque.

    Wilfred''s eyes widened.

    SWOOSH! Because, suddenly, an attack urred from his side!

    ''Another dagger?'' His eyes had been tracing the dagger Astron held in his hand, yet that made him miss the other dagger.

    ''When?''

    Wilfred noticed this toote, and his reflexes kicked in. In an instant, his sword was on his right side, aiming to deflect the attack.

    Yet it was toote.

    Wilferd didn''t manage to pick his posture up to the utmost efficiency.

    THUD!

    That particrly forceful strike from Astron sent Wilfred stumbling back, his grip on his sword faltering.

    Astron seized the opportunity, lunging forward with his dagger aimed at Wilfred''s heart. Wilfred, using thest of his strength, brought his sword up in a desperate block.

    CLANG!

    The force of Astron''s blow sent Wilfred''s sword flying from his hand, the de skittering across the arena floor. Wilfred fell to one knee, clutching his dislocated shoulder, his breathingbored. Astron stood over him, his dagger poised for the final strike.

    "Yield," Astronmanded, his voice steady.

    Wilfred looked up, his eyes filled with a mixture of defiance and resignation. He knew he was beaten, but he refused to let the fight end without dignity. With a slow, deliberate movement, he bowed his head.

    "I yield," he said, his voice barely audible.

    The arena fell silent for a moment, the tension thick in the air.

    [Winner, Astron Natusalune.]

    Then, the crowd erupted into apuse, their cheers a mixture of relief and admiration for thebatants'' skills.

    For the first time today, they witnessed such a good fight. None of the other ones couldpare to that since most of them ended rather quickly.

    Only this one was this toe-to-toe.

    Astron stepped back, his expression calm as he lowered his dagger.

    Garrett and Reina watched from the stands, their expressions thoughtful. Garrett''s eyes shone with a mixture of pride and concern as he observed his prot¨¦g¨¦.

    "He''s grown stronger," Garrett said, his voice tinged with approval.

    Reina nodded, her gaze still fixed on Astron. "Indeed."

    And then she touched the ne on her chest.

    [The record has been sent.]

    After hearing the notification, she turned his head to Garrett.

    "Then, should we go greet him?"

    "¡­.Indeed, we should¡­."

 Chapter 387 89.3 - Duels

    <h4>Chapter 387 Chapter 89.3 - Duels</h4>

    Every student in the academy needed to do at least one duel. The number could go more than that; everyone had at least one.

    Though, on average, the number was two duels for each student, there were rare cases in which the two people appointed each other as the duel application.

    This was exactly how it was for Irina. After all, from the moment the finals started, both Seraphina and she were adamant about appointing each other.

    Otherwise, it would be a clear act of disregard. No matter how hot-blooded Irina was or how annoying and scheming Seraphina was, at the end of the day, both of them couldn''t afford to make such ims with their own actions.

    Therefore, both of them appointed each other.

    And, because of the importance of their duel, it was postponed until the end of the week, which left Irina with a lot of free time.

    She only needed to train. One would think she would train for the duel specifically, but there wasn''t any reason for that.

    Since the moment she was born, she had always been in a rivalry with Seraphina Frostborne, and she had already trained for such cases.

    For these reasons, Irina decided to use her free time to do something she had been curious about for a while: watching a certain someone duel.

    With her rivalry with Seraphina postponed until the end of the week, she had ample time to observe Astron''s abilities firsthand.

    And since the academy directly announced when each fight would take ce, she didn''t have a hard time finding Astron''s either.

    It was on Monday, 10.15 AM.

    At the time of Astron''s duel, she made her way to the arena where the lower-ranked students were scheduled to fight.

    She could see that these duels didn''t attractrge crowds, aside from some family members and a few scouts, which meant the arena would be rtively empty.

    She didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention or spark any rumors, so she donned a simple disguise¡ªan overwhelming make-up, ck wig, brown eye lenses, and casual clothes. With her disguise, nobody would suspect her to be Irina Emberheart.

    This was not her first time doing this in any case, so she was confident.

    As she found a seat with a clear view of the arena, she noticed the atmosphere was indeed much calmer than she had expected.

    The absence of a bustling crowd allowed her to focus entirely on the uing duel. She settled into her seat, adjusting her disguise to ensure her anonymity, and waited patiently for the match to begin.

    The duel between Astron and Wilfred began with a palpable tension. Irina watched intently as Astron drew his bow, his movements precise and calcted.

    She observed how Wilfred countered, and his skill and determination were evident in every motion.

    When the duel intensified, she leaned forward, her heart racing with excitement.

    Astron''s strategic maneuvers and Wilfred''s relentless attacks were a passable disy of skill and tenacity.

    The sh of their weapons echoed through the arena, each strike filled with intent and power.

    ''That guy¡­..He really is good at acting.''

    Irina couldn''t help but think to herself. The fact that he was being pushed by such a student was mind-blowing to her since she herself knew that Astron was capable of dealing with a much stronger demon contractor, as well as a demon itself.

    But aside from that, his fighting style hadn''t changed. Even from the start of the semester, Astron had always fought with his techniques and strategy focused. Even now, rather than relying on his mana or skills, he only disyed his weapon prowess.

    ''This alone shows his talent. And it also makes sense that hecks skills with his background.''

    Everything perfectly fit into a story fabricated, and Irina knew if she didn''t know beforehand, she would easily be fooled. Even after knowing that she had almost been fooled since Astron''s acting was pixel-perfect.

    [Winner, Astron Natusalune.]

    The announcement of the winner was met with apuse from the small audience. Irina remained seated, her eyes fixed on Astron as he stood over his fallen opponent, his expression calm andposed.

    She watched as he stepped back, his dagger lowered.

    But then, just like how it was supposed to be, the crowd returned to normal not long after. Since several other cadets appeared in the arena, and nobody knew him enough to care too much.

    Some scouts were taking notes, but many of them were unimpressed.

    ''Well, that was interesting, at least.''

    Irina smiled inwardly. She didn''te here expecting much, but strangely enough, she felt herself immersed in the fight. Albeit lower rank, it was somehow filled with twists.

    ''Well, I am just making excuses, aren''t I?''

    Thinking about that, she stood over her seat. Now that she had given her time to watch this guy ande here, it was now his job to do the same, wasn''t that right?

    After all, she had a n in mind.

    With onest nce at Astron, who was exiting the arena, she turned and made her way toward the exit as well. After all, she needed to catch him there.

    Irina made her way toward the backstage area of the arena, her steps purposeful. She wanted to catch Astron before he left to gauge his reaction¡­.yeah, his reaction.

    As she approached, she saw his lone figure packing his things into a locker. He had already changed into his regr clothes, but the signs of the intense duel were no longer seen.

    "Brother, brother¡­Are you okay? Does it hurt a lot? It was really scary! Is this what you always do?"

    On the other side of the room, Wilhelm was surrounded by his family. His little brother stood close by, his eyes wide with worry as he asked if Wilhelm was okay.

    "Come on, Rain. Don''t you see your brother ispletely fine? Something like that won''t hurt me, don''t worry."

    "Liar. I saw you were almost crying just now."

    "Hey! I was not crying¡­It was just I got dirt in my eye for a second."

    "Really?"

    "Really. When did you ever see your brother cry?"

    "Never."

    "That is how it should be," Wilhelm said with a smile. Though from the outsider''s perspective, it was evident that he was trying to mask his feelings underneath.

    But then suddenly, the woman beside the two ruffled the little brother''s hair.

    "Rain, your brother is tired. How about you check how other brothers and sisters are doing."

    "Other brothers and sisters? Really!"

    "Yes. Don''t you want to watch them?"

    "Yes! Thank you, Mommy." With a beaming smile, the little brother rushed out of the backstage, shooting forward like a bullet.

    Then, the woman turned to face Wilhelm, looking at her son with pride, and reassured him. "You really improved yourself," she said, her voice filled with warmth.

    Wilhelm, though visibly disappointed by his loss, seemed to find somefort in his mother''s words. She caressed his head, saying, "You did well."

    Watching this tender scene, Irina felt a pang of conflicting emotions.

    A shudder ran through her as she averted her gaze, unable to bear the sight any longer. It was really ufortable; she hated seeing this.

    She hated it.

    Memories of her own past resurfaced.

    ¨CYoung miss, you still have yet to finish this week''s goal. You are not allowed to go to bed."

    "But-"

    "There are no buts. Matriarch ordered me to watch over you. Until you finish using stage-1 magic without looking at the description, you won''t leave this ce." A scene from the time when she first started learning fire magic.

    ¨CIs this all you can do?"

    "¡­."

    "Answer me."

    "N-no."

    "Then, why are you wasting your time?"

    "...I understand, mother."

    A scene from the time.

    The memories were slowly taking over her mind, even though it wasn''t the ce for that. She didn''t even notice the fact that her fists were clenched.

    [Winner, Jacob Rahel.]

    Yet, the announcer''s loud voice woke her up from her memories. And the moment her

    Irina snapped back to the present, her memories dissolving as she focused on the scene before her. Astron was quietly readying himself to leave, his movements efficient and deliberate.

    There was no one beside him, no one to greet him. He was alone, just like she often was.

    Irina remembered the fact that he was an orphan without any family. The arena, which had been bustling with activity for moments, seemed to iste him further. Aside from her, there seemed to be no one else present for him. He waspletely alone.

    Yet, Astron carried himself as if this solitude was normal. He exuded a quiet resilience that intrigued her. Irina found herself smiling, mumbling to herself, "What am I doing?"

    Was she the only one in this world with a situation like this? Weren''t there many people with conditions worse, yet they still fared better?

    How did this suit Irina Emberheart?

    She prepared to walk towards him, her footsteps echoing slightly in the otherwise empty space.

    Just as she was about to approach, she sensed two presences entering the backstage area. One was a bulky man with a huge build, his presencemanding and intimidating. The other was a woman with a mature aura, and her demeanor wasposed and confident.

    Astron looked up, his eyes narrowing slightly as he recognized one of the neers. His gaze was locked on the bulky man for a second, and then he turned to the woman beside him.

    "¡­.."

    He assessed the woman for a while, his eyes narrowed. Knowing him, Irina could easily say that the woman was someone he had never seen before, and like a feral cat, he was now baring his fangs.

    A thing that he did to every stranger he met.

    "Kid."

    Yet, the voice of the bulky man took Astron''s attention back to himself.

    "¡­.."

    "¡­.."

    The two continued to look at each other without speaking.

    Irina couldn''t make any sense of what was happening here. Who were these people, and what was happening? Why was nobody talking?

    Finally, the mature woman spoke, her voice calm and measured. "So, you really found each other." She nced at the bulky man, a hint of amusement in her eyes, and then turned her face to Astron again. "I didn''t expect to see Garrett 2 here. It is really interesting."

    Garrett, the bulky man, looked over the woman.

    Reina turned her gaze back to Astron, her expression thoughtful. "You''ve grown since Ist saw you, Astron. Garrett has been speaking highly of you."

    Astron nced between the two of them for a second.

    "Do I know you?"

    To Irina, it felt like a y was happening right before her eyes.

    Yet, she hadn''t noticed that two people other than her were also watching this spectacle.

 Chapter 388 90.1 - Underneath

    <h4>Chapter 388 Chapter 90.1 - Underneath</h4>

    For upperssmen, there were several things to do in the duel period of freshmen. They could return to their homes or choose to stay in the academy.

    They were free to choose either of them. However, many of the students chose to stay in the academy since this period was also a way for them to contact the scouts and their possible future partners.

    Especially since they needed to consider their summer internship, which would start in their sophomore year, many of the guilds would be willing to take the students of the Arcadia Hunter Academy, but thepetition was still fierce.

    Thus, Sophomore year students would use their tents for this purpose.

    Yet, not everyone was like this. Especially people who had already secured these types of things from the start of the academy.

    Maya belonged to those.

    Since she was the top student in her whole year and had a talent that one would very hardlye across.

    From the moment her grades were announced, almost all of the guilds had sent an offer to her for an internship. The progress would normally be reversed, but for Maya, things had been slightly altered.

    In any case, for these reasons, she had a lot of free time under her disposal, and she wanted to use the things she wanted, and she was doing just that exactly.

    Since there was no way that she would miss her Junior''s duel, she was both curious and expectant for this duel.

    She wanted to see how much power her Junior would disy or what kind of attitude he would take. Would he be different from how he ispared to other things?

    ''To be frank, I kind of like it when he is focused.''

    She thought, reminiscing.

    She wanted to see this part of him, and she got what she wanted. A serious, focused, and unbothered.

    The duel may have looked like a fair fight with both contestants being on the same level, but for Maya, who had a special vision and who had seen Astron''s progress firsthand, the fight wasn''t even close.

    There was no way someone who could defeat such a strong vampire was not holding back. Astron hadn''t used any special technique either, especially the move that she had witnessed.

    Since he hadn''t even revealed any of his cards, Maya naturally thought like that. But in essence, the duel was fun, and that was all she needed.

    Since she had disguised herself perfectly, she had no doubt that no one would be able to see her. This was her pride as the strongest mage of her year and an Evergreen. She came from no simple background, after all.

    Yet, as she was watching the fight, she noticed something.

    Precisely some people.

    Some people were watching the fight. Normally, this would be no issue. Yet, different from normal, one of these people was under a disguise, albeit a bit sloppier than hers.

    And the other two¡­..

    They were abnormal.

    A presence she had seen fairly frequently.

    ''Professional Hunters¡­.And higher rank on top of that.''

    One bulky man who gave her the sense of not being able to be beaten¡­.

    And a woman with a mature figure who felt like a¡­.Serpent¡­.. A venomous serpent that would entangle one.

    Maya''s instincts, which she had developed over the countless different interactions in the Hunter field, were warning her. Though she had doubted her instincts at the time when she was attacked by the vampire, after that, they had never failed her.

    And those same instincts showed her that her Junior was being watched.

    ''It should feel nice to see him getting the recognition¡­But I wonder why? What is the reason for this ufortable feeling?''

    Yet something inside her felt different.

    ''Why?''

    As if she didn''t want others to take notice of him.

    ''A superb feeling indeed.''

    Was all she could say as she followed him through the backstage, and there she had witnessed a scene out of a y.

    ******

    "Do I know you?"

    The moment those words left Astron''s mouth, Irina almost spurted the contents in her mouth loudly.

    The way he gave the response wasn''t any different, yet the response itself was so humiliating that Irina couldn''t help but cringe.

    ''This is not how one must answer, yet this is so like him.''

    Hearing Astron''s question, Reina shook her head with a smile. "No, you probably don''t know me directly, as this is the first time we''ve met face-to-face. But that doesn''t mean I haven''t been keeping an eye on you."

    Astron raised his eyebrows at her response, processing her words. He blinked his eyes, a gesture that Irina hade to recognize. It was something he did when he realized something significant.

    ''Did he really not know her? No, he wouldn''t talk this way if he did. Then, does he recognize her from something else?''

    After a brief moment of contemtion, Astron turned to Garrett. "Nothinges without a price, right?" he asked, his tone wary.

    Garrett nodded, his expression serious. "That''s right. Everything has a cost, and nothing is truly free."

    Irina watched the exchange with growing curiosity. The dynamics between these three were intriguing, and she felt like an outsider witnessing an important moment. Her gaze flicked over to Astron, who seemed to be piecing things together.

    "Right," Astron said, turning to face Reina once again.

    Reina''s smile widened, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "You are pretty sharp. Not bad," she remarked. "I would have loved to talk more, but first, we need to deal with some people whock manners. After all, it is bad to eavesdrop when someone else is talking, right?"

    Reina''s gaze shifted to the right, piercing directly through Irina''s eyes. Following her lead, Astron and Garrett also turned their attention toward Irina. Irina felt her heart race, imagining the possible humiliation that mighte next. The intensity of their stares made her feel exposed and vulnerable.

    Before Reina could say anything, Astron raised his hand, stopping her. "I''ll deal with thister," he said firmly. "There''s no need for you to be involved."

    His words were a clear way of setting boundaries and limiting Reina''s intervention in his personal life. Reina''s eyes narrowed for a second, but before she could respond, Garrett stepped in.

    "Leave the kid be," Garrett said, his tone authoritative.

    Reina scoffed, clearly displeased but willing toply. "Fine. But you betterpensate me for this," she said, turning to Astron and Garrett. "Let''s go."

    With that, she turned and walked away, her demeanor stillposed and confident. Garrett nodded to Astron, then followed after her, leaving Irina and Astron alone.

    Irina took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves. She was grateful for Astron''s intervention, but at the same time, she felt like her disguise had been seen through.

    Yet, right now, she knew she needed to address the issue.

    "I-I¡­." She stuttered, uncharacteristically of herself. "I-I didn''t mean to eavesdrop." For some reason, she felt like a snake had squirmed through her neck, wrapping her and choking her.

    ''That woman!''

    It was evident that the reactions she was showing weren''t normal and were artificially affected by someone.

    "It is fine." Yet, his voice was calm. There were no hinges of anger or any other emotions. Same dull andposed voice.

    Yet, that same voice calmed her down. Using her mana, she scanned her body in a millisecond and identified the external mana trace on one of her mana pressure points.

    ''¡­..''

    After burning the foreign mana to its psions, she locked her eyes with him.

    "You already knew, didn''t you?"

    "Guess?"

    "¡­.."

    "Next time, if you are going to do something like this, make sure to pay attention more." Saying that he seized her from top to bottom. His eyes¡­.

    They somehow felt mocked.

    "What does that mean?" Irina mumbled, looking over her clothes.

    "¡­."

    Yet, as she turned to look at him, he was no longer there. Instead, he was just leaving the backstage.

    "Hey! I asked something!"

    "¡­."

    She raised her voice, yet no answer came. Instead, only gazes came across all sides.

    "Come on¡­..What did he mean? Is it really that bad?"

    Irina whispered to herself, looking at her attire. For the first time in a while, she doubted her skills in something.

    ******

    Astron made his way through the bustling corridors of the academy, weaving through groups of students and spectators who were still abuzz with excitement from the duels.

    His mind, however, was focused on the meeting ahead. He needed answers, and he knew exactly where to get them.

    He soon reached a secluded area behind one of the academy''s grand buildings, a ce shielded from prying eyes and ears.

    Garrett and Reina were already there, having set up a barrier to ensure their conversation remained private. The shimmering energy of the barrier hummed softly, a testament to its effectiveness.

    As Astron approached, Garrett gave him a nod, a silent acknowledgment of his arrival. Reina, standing with her arms crossed, watched him with a calcting gaze.

    "Good, you''re here," Reina said, her tone brisk. "Let''s get into it."

    Astron remained silent, his eyes flicking between the two of them.

    "You did well in your duel," Garrett began, breaking the silence. "Your prowess was certainly beyond my expectations. Amongst monsters like these, you certainly paved your way out."

    It was an honest statement.

    "¡­.."

    Astron continued to stay silent.

    "Now,ing to the questions you want to ask. Who am I, and why am I here?" Reina raised her index finger, pointing to the sky.

    "These are the questions that you wanted to ask, aren''t they?"

    "Correct."

    Even though Astron had already formed some theories in his head and had some guesses about the identity of the person before himself, he didn''t show any of those outside. The reason for that was clear.

    He had already shown enough. By already confirming that he could sense Irina''s eavesdropping, he had shown his capabilities. Adding the duel on top of that, what he had shown was enough.

    Reina smiled, hearing his response. "Good."

    With a flick of her hand, something in her eyes changed. They shimmered, and an intricate logo appeared, glowing faintly with a mystical light.

    It was a circr emblem with a central symbol resembling an eye, representing hidden knowledge and vignce. Surrounding the eye was an ornate pattern of intertwining lines and runes, symbolizing the interconnectedness and secrecy of the organization.

    The outer edge of the circle was adorned with ancient script, glowing faintly, hinting at the magical nature of the emblem. In the center of the eye, a small, glowing gemstone shimmered with changing colors, adding an element of enchantment.

    Astron observed the emblem intently, recognizing it instantly.

    ''This is¡­.Watchers of the Arcane¡­.'' A name instantly came into his mind. A name from the game.

    ''After all, there was no way Astron''s past would be simple.''

 Chapter 389 90.2 - Underneath

    Chapter 389  90.2 - Underneath

    ??There were countless different things that could be included in a fantasy game. It alles into the imagination of the developers as well as their budget for the project.

    In this case, one could easily say that <Legacy of Shadows: Hunter''s Destiny> was a game that had a huge budget.

    The game was vast and contained huge elements of things in the world. Most importantly, all of these elements were in the third-person view.

    Contrary to many games with such rich worlds, the game gave the yers the chance to taste thebat from a very close perspective.

    That alone made the game a top-notch one.

    ''Yet, now that I think about it, it has always been a strange thing that such a game could be developed in such details with rare loopholes.''

    Being in the game world and living as one of the characters¡­.All those things made me think about that.

    Especially seeing the woman before me, with the symbol appearing right in her eyes.

    ''To think that I would see this right now.''

    A lot of things happened after I fused with Astron, yet even then, the time passing here wasn''t that big. Considering the fact that, right now, in terms of the game''s scenario, we would still have been in the first arc.

    At this point, it was nearly impossible for the yer toe across a person belonging to them, let alone see the logo exactly.

    ''Since they are rather a group operating deeply and secretly.''

    Even at the end of the game, their purpose was not revealedpletely. They were an organization that simply existed and did some things with Ethan.

    Sometimes, it appears right when the yer feels lost or when the story can no longer move forward.

    They were a mysterious organization that was engrained deep into the world. Their motives and leader were unknown.

    Their structure and headquarters were unknown. Rarely something was known about them, and there were almost zero clues about them in the game as well.

    ''Just their name¡­.Only their name¡­''

    One only knew their name¡­.Even that was because there was an event where a member was captured by the InfernalCovenant, and using [Psychic Magic], the name was purged from the consciousness.

    But that was only the name.

    While those thoughts were wandering in my head, my eyes were locked into the emblem in the woman, Reina''s eyes.

    It stirred some emotions in me and deeply affected my head. I felt the world spinning just by looking at it as if I was looking at something I shouldn''t be.

    Countless different threads and voices entered my head in that split second, countless images forming in my head.

    It was as if the information was constantly being poured into my head, with overwhelming amounts on top of that.

    In general, there was this idea of knowledge being the strongest weapon in the world. While that was certainly true, the same knowledge could also be the tightest rope that one could hang themselves with.

    Since, sometimes, it was better to remain unknown.

    The information entering my head wasn''t something that was fundamentally helpful to me, either. It was rather harmful since it constantly bugged my head, messing with my thoughts.

    Yet, who was I?

    A mere information is not something that can defile my head.

    ''Slow down.''

    While researching the [Psychic Magic], I came to the realization that mana could be used not only in spells but also in the mind itself. Though it was just a thought, I tried something.

    ''Mind Pce.''

    Creating a pce of memories and sorting them ording to a specific order. A mental institute is one that one creates so that one can use one''s brain with the utmost efficiency.

    It was a psychological technique without any supernatural forces involved. But then what would happen if mana was involved?

    The result was clear.

    ''The information is being sorted out.''

    Like a digital algorithm storing the data, analyzing it, and then filtering the necessary ones, my mind pce was doing the exact thing.

    And in that split second, that wave of information was turned into a dam, only for me to utilize it.

    The mystery of the eye was deflected, making me rx.

    "It seems you had already understood that your admission to this academy was not simple," And then a voice entered my head.

    It was from the woman, Reina.

    She had been gauging my reaction for a while now. This was probably another assessment as to how I would react.

    Since the way one would react to that Symbol itself would give an insight into their characteristic. Though this knowledge is one of those rarest clues, one could get into this organization.

    I only gave a reaction ording to the character I wanted to be visualized in Reina''s eyes.

    "¡­..Yes¡­." Giving a slightly dazed response to show that I was in awe and confusion was the first step.

    Reina continued, her tone measured and deliberate. A quite professional, yet I could say she was not that adept in using the logo.

    ''Let''s not jump to any conclusion.''

    "Your admission to this academy was orchestrated because of your potential. ''They'' saw something in you, something that could not be wasted."

    She threw a quick nce at Garrett, who remained silent but watchful. "The organization recognized your unique abilities and wanted to cultivate them. They believe that you have the potential to be a significant asset."

    That made sense. Even from the start, things rted to Astron''s admission didn''t make the connection. Arcadia Hunter Academy wouldn''t ept a person with such a talent, especially when there were countless people waiting to join.

    Even though Astron''s talent limit was quite high, it wouldn''t be enough. Thus, I naturally looked over the past Astron''s memories, yet there weren''t many clues.

    Even during my time on his ne, I couldn''t see anything rted to that, not even from my investigations. Hence, I stopped thinking about these things at that time, but now things are starting to reveal themselves.

    I nodded, maintaining my facade of awe and confusion. "What do you want from me?" I asked, my voice tinged with the right amount of uncertainty.

    Reina''s gaze softened slightly, though her expression remained guarded. "Since they saw something inside you, they naturally want you to reach your full potential. And, now that I have directly witnessed your prowess, I can easily say that you have passed the first test."

    "Test¡­."

    "Yes. A test. Since they wanted to make sure."

    "I see¡­"

    My mind raced as I processed her words. This was an opportunity, albeit a dangerous one.

    The organization, with its unknown motives and immense power, saw something in me, or the previous Astron, that they deemed valuable.

    ''Potential¡­Fate...Demon''s Massacre of vige¡­.Her death¡­.''

    My head was suddenly overwhelmed.

    For a split second, my vision was blurred. The information that I had previously sorted out was now flowing out of the pce as if something inside the pce had opened the gates.

    ''Urghk-!''

    The pain overwhelmed my head for a split second, and then the world turned dark. My vision blurred, and I felt myself slipping away from reality.

    In the darkness, a small light began to illuminate the void. It was a crescent moon hanging in the sky, casting a faint glow over everything. As my eyes adjusted, I realized that the ground beneath me was covered in a shallowyer of water, shimmering with bioluminescent noctiluca. The ethereal light of the moon reflected off the water''s surface, creating a mesmerizing, almost surrealndscape.

    Right under the moon, I saw a faint silhouette of a person. The figure stood still, almost blending with the darkness around it. I squinted, trying to make out any details, but the figure remained elusive, shrouded in mystery.

    Before I could make any sense of what I was seeing, a voice echoed in my head. It was ethereal and soothing, yet it felt distant like a whisper carried on the wind.

    "....st....k...th...nsw...i.....u....ho....."

    The words were cryptic and blurry, their meaning eluding me. I tried to grasp their significance, but the voice faded away, leaving me with more questions than answers.

    The figure under the moon remained still, its presence bothforting and unsettling. I felt a strange connection to it as if it held the key to understanding the mysteries that gued my mind.

    Suddenly, the darkness began to lift, and I found myself back in the penthouse, the pain in my head subsiding.

    Reina was still standing before me, her expression unreadable, and Garrett remained watchful.

    I shook my head slightly, trying to clear the lingering fog from my mind. The cryptic message echoed in my thoughts, but I pushed it aside for now. There were more immediate concerns to address.

    "Are you alright?" Reina asked, her tone measured.

    "Yes," I replied, regaining myposure. "Just a momentarypse."

    Reina nodded, seemingly satisfied with my response. "Don''t worry, it is just a side-effect."

    "Side-effect?"

    "Oops, I didn''t mean to say that."

    Seeing a grown woman like her acting like that, I could only roll my eyes.

    "..."

    "In any case, since you have passed the initial test, I can inform you of what is toe." Turning back into her usual serious face, Reina continued.

    "In any case, since you have passed the initial test, I can inform you of what is toe." Turning back to her usual serious demeanor, Reina continued. "After your semester ends, you will be expected toe into the organization during the one-

    month holiday. You will start as a trainee."

    "What if I refuse?"

    "If you refuse¡­..You will face the consequences." The moment she said that an immense amount of pressure overwhelmed me. She was releasing a strong killing intent.

    ''For her to have such a strong intent¡­.She is not simple, it seems.''

    The woman named Reina¡­..I will remember it.

    "Understood." Since I have no intention of organizing such an organization, I yed along.

    "Good."

    She then reached into her coat and threw a small box toward me. I caught it effortlessly, feeling its weight and shape in my hands.

    "That box contains a smartwatch. We will contact you via that, so you should start wearing it from now on," Reina exined.

    I opened the box, revealing the watch inside. Its design was... unusual, to say the least. It was a bulky, metallic piece with an overly intricate design that seemed more ornamental than functional. My eyebrows shot up as I examined it.

    "Why did you choose this outlook for the watch?" I asked, holding it up.

    Reina narrowed her eyes and looked at Garrett, who had been silent the whole time. "It was his choice," she said, her tone carrying a hint of annoyance.

    Garrett could only avert his gaze, looking somewhat sheepish. "I thought it looked... good. Isn''t this how youngsters like to wear these days?" He mumbled.

    ''This guy¡­..Aren''t you my guardian? At least remember what kind of things I like¡­.''

    I sighed inwardly but decided not to press the issue further. "Alright, I''ll wear it," I said, slipping the watch onto my wrist. Despite its cumbersome design, it fitsfortably.

    "But I will change the design; it is fine, right?"

    "No problem."

    Reina gave a curt nod. "Good. Remember, this is just the beginning. Prove yourself, and you will gain ess to greater knowledge and power."

    She said, slowly leaving.

    "But, don''t ever disappoint¡­."

    And then she left, leaving me and Garrett alone.

 Chapter 390 90.3 - Underneath

    Chapter 390  90.3 - Underneath

    ??As Reina''s footsteps faded into the distance, Garrett and I were left alone in the room. The silence that followed was heavy, filled with unspoken words and memories of a shared past.

    Garrett, my guardian. The man who had sent me to the orphanage after everything happened, the same person who had personally trained me with daggers, now stood before me with an expression that was hard to read.

    To be frank, I didn''t know much about this Hunter. When we first met, he was someone who was sent to the exploration team for the vige. At that time, I wasn''t thinking right.

    The things that happened had already been overwhelmed to the extent that I couldn''t even think. I could only see the ws piercing her chest; that was all I could think.

    Yet, even then, from the pieces of those memories, I can easily say that Garrett wasn''t as strong as he was at that time.

    He was stern and serious, a character fitting for a hunter. He didn''t talk much, even while he was training me. And since I myself am not much of a talker either, in the end, our rtionship was somehow awkward all the time.

    I am pretty confident that this guy didn''t know how to deal with a child, let alone a kid like me.

    In any case, things seem to have changed a lot over the years. Garrett had changed. He got stronger, and his presence became a lot more refined.

    From the aura he is excluding, it is evident that he is a lot more experienced and calm. His demeanor, his posture, and the way he approaches things also suggest that he has experienced many life-and-death situations.

    Since I can see one when I check, but aside from my observations, there is nothing I know about him. There are some misceneous things, but none of them are important.

    "Well, that was...interesting," Garrett finally said, breaking the silence. His tone was casual, but I could sense the underlying tension. This guy¡­He somehow feels awkward around that woman, Reina.

    ''Interesting.''

    I had never seen such a side of him since he was always calm.

    I nced at the bulky smartwatch on my wrist, its intricate design catching the light. "You know, Mister Garrett, you could have picked something a bit more...subtle."

    "I thought you would like it."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    But, seemingly enough, with Reina leaving our presence, his usual demeanor slowly returned.

    "Kid." This was his way of addressing me. Even before, he had never called me by my name.

    Maybe he thought calling me by my name alone would make me feel ufortable, or maybe he himself felt ufortable calling my name.

    I didn''t know the reason for that, nor did I care. It was just a realization after remembering our past interactions.

    "I know this is pretty sudden. Being dragged into this organization and dealing with their threats...."

    "I know this is pretty sudden. Being dragged into this organization and dealing with their threats...." Garrett''s voice trailed off, his expression thoughtful.

    "But," he continued, "it''s not necessarily a bad thing. This is also an opportunity for you, kid. Being alone without any backer in the Hunter field is hard. No matter what drives you forward, no matter your motivations, if you remain a lone insect, it will only be a matter of time before you get crushed."

    I listened, my gaze fixed on him. Garrett''s words carried the weight of experience, of lessons learned through harsh realities.

    He was right; the Hunter world was ruthless. I had seen it firsthand. The backers, I knew it as well. But at the end of the day,

    "You need allies, resources, and training that you can''t get on your own," Garrett went on. "They saw potential in you. They''re offering you a path, a way to get stronger. And you''ll need that strength to survive and achieve whatever it is you''re aiming for."

    I nodded slowly. Garrett didn''t know all the details about her death.

    "Look, kid," Garrett said, his tone softening a bit, "I know you''re capable. You''ve alreadye a long way. But you can''t fight the entire world on your own. Use this opportunity. Learn what you can from them, and grow stronger. Then, when the time is right, you can make your own decisions about your future."

    I appreciated his honesty. Yet, some of his words bugged me.

    ''You can''t fight the world on your own¡­.''

    In this world, is there ever someone who would fight the world just for a person like me? Do I have any right to request such a thing from them?

    For me, who couldn''t even protect the only person I needed to protect? What right do I have to request such a thing from someone else?

    ''Right¡­.''

    The demons, her death. There were many questions that still needed to be answered.

    There are still many mysteries and many holes that I need to uncover.

    Something inside me keeps telling me that once Ie to learn the truth, things will never remain the same.

    But even without that, the sole reason that I exist¡­.

    Isn''t that revenge something that will eventuallye to destroy me?

    Maybe that is what I am hoping for, maybe not. At the end of the day, I have no right to drag others into this.

    I am not that selfish. If the world does not permit me to take my revenge on my own, it is not because of the world but because I amcking.

    That is it. I don''t need anyone''s help.

    One part of me came to this world alone, and the other part of me was left alone.

    ''Future?''

    My future? Wasn''t that obvious what I was going to do? After leaving this academy? Ending the ones who took her from me. This is what I am living for.

    ''But¡­.''

    Yet, somehow, when these thoughts ovepped my head, a subtle feeling emerged. A subtle feeling of what?

    ''Regret?''

    A feeling that I thought I would never feel for other reasons since my biggest regret has always apanied me in my dreams and still apanies me.

    I was lost in thought, the weight of Garrett''s words, and my own unresolved emotions pressing down on me. My mind wandered through memories and unanswered questions, doubts, and regrets, weaving aplex web.

    Just as I was about to delve deeper into my reminiscences, I suddenly felt a hand on my shoulder.

    ¨CFLINCH!

    Instinctively, I flinched, maybe for the first time in years, unustomed to the sensation and surprised that my senses had missed Garrett reaching out to me. I realized there were too many thoughts in my head, too many distractions.

    Garrett''s eyes met mine, steady and sincere. "You''ve done well, Kid. There''s no need to overdo it. I know you well enough to see when you''re tired."

    I stayed silent, the words catching in my throat. There was something in his presence¡­Something that somehow made me unable to respond.

    Was it those words? Maybe it reminded me of something.

    Was it that hand? Maybe it reminded me of something.

    It felt unnaturally deep, resonating inside.

    One thing was obvious. I was like a stone statue at that moment.

    His grip on my shoulder was firm, a grounding moment amidst the turmoil in my mind.

    He stayed like that for a while. It was silent since neither of us was speaking. The silence was heavy, something I hadn''t felt since before.

    I generally loved being in silence since it felt like nothing would remind me of those times. But, somehow, right now, not being able to respond made me feel suffocated.

    And it seemed Garrett was not that different.

    After a moment, he coughed awkwardly and said, "I guess I overstepped my boundaries." He retracted his hand, but not before giving my shoulder a pat.

    "If ever something happens, you can count on me. I may not be your father, but I can at least act like a guardian."

    "..."

    The sincerity in his voice struck a chord within me. Despite the fact that he was nothing more than a mere hunter who had found a lost kid like me, Garrett showed genuine care in his actions.

    It was a simple, unspoken promise of support and guidance.

    ''Why?'' This made me wonder if he was this good at hiding that, it felt like he was genuine. Since it didn''t make sense for him to show this care for someone like me. I was unable toprehend it since never once had I offered him something valuable, and he didn''t have much to gain from this.

    No, I did understand, and that was the problem. I had seen it before. I knew what happened to those who showed goodwill for no reason.

    ''She was just like this, as well.'' They perish for the sake of others. This world was harsh, and those who extended a hand often paid the price.

    I stayed silent, wrestling with the conflicting emotions inside me. Garrett just smiled, sensing my turmoil. "Enjoy your school life a bit more," he said, his tone light. "You''ll miss these days once it ends."

    With that, he gave me onest pat on the shoulder and turned to leave.

    Somehow, I didn''t feel like training today.

    *******

    The final exam period was different for those who were non-

    Their talents couldn''t be showcased in the same dramatic fashion, but their importance was no less significant.

    Sylvie found herself in the bustling infirmary, the atmosphere charged with a mix of tension and urgency. Students filed in with injuries sustained from their duels, and it was the healers'' job to patch them up and ensure they could continue their examinations.

    This was their test to demonstrate their skills under pressure and prove their worth as indispensable members of the academy.

    Sylvie moved from one injured student to the next, her hands glowing with a soft, soothing light as she channeled her healing mana. Cuts closed, bruises faded, and bones mended under her touch. Her sensitivity to mana had grown significantly through her training, allowing her to detect even the faintest disturbances in the students'' energy flows.

    "Next," she called, her voice steady despite the constant stream of patients. A student with a gash on his arm stepped forward, grimacing in pain.

    Sylvie ced her hands over the wound, her mana flowing into the injury, knitting the tissue back together with practiced precision.

    "You''re good to go," she said with a reassuring smile as the student flexed his now-healed arm, relief washing over his face.

    "Thank you," he replied. "This is the first time I feel this smooth after a treatment."

    "You tter me."

    "No, really," he insisted, his gaze right on her eyes. There was a sincerity in his eyes that caught Sylvie off guard. As he continued to look at her, a faint blush spread across his cheeks, and he suddenly seemed a bit flustered.

    "Um, I mean... you''re really good at what you do, Sylvie," he stuttered, struggling to maintain hisposure. "And, uh... I was wondering if you''d like to go out with me sometime. For a drink or something?"

    Sylvie was caught off guard for a split second.

    "Eh?"

    But as those words reached out to her ears, she somehow felt¡­.

    Cold.

    Maybe a bit angry?

    "That, I was just asking-"

    "I appreciate thepliment and the offer. But, no."

    Maybe it was a bit unfair. But she felt angry and didn''t want to continue this conversation. Even exining herself felt bothersome at that moment.

    Not against this boy, but against someone else.

    The boy''s blush deepened, and he lowered his head, clearly embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to make things awkward," he mumbled. "Thank you again for the healing. I''ll get out of your way now."

    "It''s okay," Sylvie reassured him, maintaining her gentle demeanor. "Good luck with the rest of your exams."

    As the boy hurried off, Sylvie took a moment to steady herself.

    "Sigh¡­."

    Taking a deep breath, she tried to fend off these thoughts since they wouldn''t help.

    "Look at what we have here."

    Yet, a familiar voice came from the side.

    A voice she hadn''t heard for years, yet she hadn''t forgotten even once.

    "My sister really grew up to be a finedy."

 Chapter 391 90.4 - Underneath

    Chapter 391  90.4 - Underneath

    ??Sylvie turned towards the source of the voice, her heart skipping a beat.

    Since that was the voice that she hadn''t heard for a long time, if there was a certain person who had been plugging her mind into her thoughts, this person was the one who had been in her mind for years.

    Standing before her was a man with a serene expression, a light smile ying on his lips. He was tall and dressed in casual clothes that somehow radiated an air of purity and holiness. His yellow hair was slightly long but didn''t quite reach his ears, framing his crystal-clear blue eyes and tender features.

    "Brother..." Sylvie whispered, barely able to believe her eyes. Her brother, whom she hadn''t seen in years, was standing right in front of her.

    Even though his facial features had changed slightly, even though he looked bigger and taller, the expression and everything¡­

    She instantly knew that it was him.

    "My sister really grew up to be a finedy," he said warmly, his smile widening as he looked at her.

    The room seemed to pause as everyone took notice of this neer. His handsome features and calm demeanor drew the attention of everyone around them, some even staring with open admiration.

    "Leo... what are you doing here?" Sylvie managed to ask, her voice a mixture of surprise and joy.

    Leonard chuckled softly, stepping closer. "I heard about the final exams and thought I''de to see how my little sister is doing. Seems like you''re handling things quite well."

    Sylvie''s initial shock began to give way to a rush of emotions. Seeing her brother after so many years brought back a flood of memories.

    ''He is back¡­He is really back¡­''

    It was such a sudden thing that even her trait and the other things were closed. She was solely focused on this very moment, something she wouldn''t do very often.

    "Come here."

    Seeing him spreading his arms like it was used to, a blush of shame spread through her cheeks. She was embarrassed, feeling like he was treating her like a kid.

    She also didn''t want to fold immediately. Since he suddenly disappeared at that time with only a note.

    Yet, at the same time, she couldn''t ovee the desire to hug him since it had been so long.

    "Come on."

    Thus, she stepped forward and hugged him tightly, feeling a sense offort and familiarity she had missed for so long.

    "I''m so d to see you," she said, her voice muffled against his chest.

    Leonard gently patted her back, his smile never fading. "I''ve missed you too, Sylvie. It''s been too long."

    As they broke the embrace, Sylvie couldn''t help but notice the awestruck expressions on the faces of the other students and healers in the room. Leonard''s presence was undeniably captivating, and for such a person to be the brother of Sylvie.

    It was evident that there would be many people bothering her in the future. At that moment, Sylvie couldn''t help but activate her trait once again. It was not because of her own volition but because of the emotions that the surrounding students were feeling.

    And just as she expected, many feelings were surging through the students.

    For the boys, it was mainly respect. The aura that was spreading from Leonard was so noble and awestriking that the male healers didn''t even have any time to get jealous of him. Of course, there were still some that had harbored some envy and jealousy, yet theycked in numberspared to others.

    Things were a bit different for their female counterparts.

    Sylvie''s trait allowed her to see the emotions swirling around her brother like a vivid aura. The girls'' feelings were moreplex,yered with admiration and something more primal: lust and envy.

    She could see the way their eyes followed Leonard, and their admiration tinged with a deeper desire. Some of the girls looked at him with open longing, their expressions betraying the attraction they felt. But beneath the admiration, there was also a palpable undercurrent of envy, especially directed at Sylvie.

    The envy was almost palpable, so intense in some that it nearly covered their entire color palette. Sylvie could sense the jealousy radiating from them, their thoughts likely consumed with questions of why someone so extraordinary belonged to her family and why she had the privilege of his affection and attention.

    Sylvie felt a pang of difort but pushed it aside. She was used to the envy and the misunderstandings it could bring. Her whole childhood was filled with such things, after all.

    Leonard''s return, however, was a blessing. She wouldn''t let these emotions taint her.

    "Brother," she said, regaining herposure. "Please."

    "Why? It has been so long since I saw my littlemb. Why can''t I enjoy it?"

    "It is embarrassing."

    ''All those emotions are annoying.''

    "Haha¡­Are you feeling shy?"

    "¡­.."

    Hearing how her brother didn''t seem to care, Sylvie pouted and pinched his arm.

    "Okay, okay. Don''t sulk."

    Leonard chuckled, rubbing his arm where she had pinched him. "I missed this," he said softly. "Even your little pinches."

    Sylvie couldn''t help but smile, her heart swelling with affection for her brother. "I''ve missed you too," she admitted, her voice tender.

    "Alright, I''ll let you get back to work," Leonard said, stepping back but not before giving her onest affectionate pat on the head. "But let''s catch up properlyter. I want to hear everything."

    "Promise?" Sylvie asked, looking up at him with hopeful eyes.

    "Promise," Leonard confirmed, his smile reassuring.

    As Leonard turned to leave, Sylvie felt a renewed sense of determination and warmth. There were a lot of things that she needed to ask him.

    ''Why did you disappear so suddenly without saying anything?''

    ''Why have you not contacted me in all these years?''

    ''What did you do all these times?''

    Many questions needed to be asked, yet, in the end, she knew this moment wasn''t for that. At least, she needed to have a more calm time.

    Since she had also booked her break to watch a certain someone''s match, she needed to work for a while now.

    With a deep breath, she refocused on her work, calling out for the next patient amongst the gazes of all these students.

    *******

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Monday Evening>

    The sun was setting over Arcadia Hunter Academy, casting long shadows across the dueling grounds. The day had been a whirlwind of activity, with duel after duel taking ce as students demonstrated their skills and resolve.

    Eleanor stood in the observation tower, a vantage point that allowed her to oversee multiple matches at once. She held a tablet in her hand, ready to grade the students she had missed earlier in the day.

    Eleanor''s sharp eyes moved from one duel to the next, evaluating each student''s performance with meticulous attention.

    The lower-ranked students were fighting today, and she noted their techniques, mana control, and strategic decisions.

    Each duel was an opportunity for her to gauge their progress and potential. And for her, who had already been ustomed to observing and grading the students, the process was just like another one of her own fights.

    Mira Sullivan vs. Gregor White

    Mira''s agility and quick thinking allowed her to outpace and outsmart Gregor. Her victory was swift, highlighting her strategic prowess.

    ra Rivers vs. Edwin Moore

    ra''s duel was a showcase of raw power. She overwhelmed Edwin with sheer strength, earning a decisive victory.

    Nora Flint vs. Jasper Reed

    Nora disyed a bnced approach,bining offense and defense effectively. Her victory was hard-fought, but it showed her growingpetence.

    Just like that, she had finished her grading process. Since there were many instructors, the students were spread around to reduce the workload on them.

    In any case, with how she had finished her grading process, now it was time for her to check on how her students did.

    Even if she wouldn''t grade them, she still could watch the records of every duel.

    Astron Natusalune vs. Wilfred Gibbs

    And there was one particr student that she wanted to check for today. Since the other important duels would happenter, there was only one that she deemed important.

    "Challenger, Astron Natusalune, Ranked 1729."

    "Challenged, Wilfred Gibbs. Ranked 1589."

    With that, the recording started, and Eleanor watched the fight. Until everything was over, she watched like a true instructor trying to analyze her students.

    "Yield," Astronmanded, his voice steady.

    Wilfred, recognizing his defeat, bowed his head. "I yield," he said softly.

    And this was the end of the recording.

    "Not bad." She mumbled.

    Eleanor''s analysis was thorough:

    ? Adaptability: Astron''s ability to switch between ranged and closebat effectively was impressive. He used the element of surprise and his opponent''s underestimation to his advantage.

    ? Tactical Awareness: Astron''s strategic use of feints and psychological tactics disrupted Wilfred''s focus, showcasing his understanding ofbat psychology.

    ? Skill Development: Despite his lower rank, Astron demonstrated significant growth and proficiency in both dagger and bow techniques. His agility and precision were notable.

    The fighting style that was disyed was slightly bizarre. Not many hunters fought in such a manner.

    Yet, Eleanor knew one thing.

    ''He resembles her.''

    There was one certain someone who fought like this as well. And that certain someone was now¡­..

    Her nemesis.

    ******

    Later that evening, Sylvie met Leonard at one of the cozy cafes on campus. The setting sun casts a warm glow over the cafe''s patio, creating a serene atmosphere that contrasts with the bustling activity of the day.

    The cafe was a popr spot, and many students were present, their curious eyes following Leonard and Sylvie as they took a seat by the window.

    ''Let them stare,'' Sylvie thought, dismissing the envious nces and whispers that followed them. She was determined to enjoy this time with her brother, no matter what.

    "Thank you for making time to meet," Sylvie said, smiling warmly as she settled into her seat.

    "Of course," Leonard replied, his own smile mirroring hers. "I''ve missed you, Sylvie. It''s good to see you in such high spirits."

    As they waited for their drinks, Sylvie took a moment to study her brother. Despite the years that had passed, he still exuded the same calm and reassuring presence. Yet, there was a maturity in his eyes that hinted at the experiences he had gone through during their time apart.

    "So," Leonard began, leaning forward slightly, "tell me everything. How have you been? What have you been up to?"

    Sylvie took a deep breath, deciding to start with the lighter topics. "I''ve been training hard, focusing on my¡­.Skills." She decided to hide her awakening for the time being since she didn''t want her brother to worry for now. For some reason, she also felt like it would be disastrous to talk about him right now.

    "The final exams have been intense, but I think I''m managing well."

    Leonard nodded, listening intently. "I heard about your progress. I''m proud of you, Sylvie. You''ve grown so much."

    "Thank you," she said, feeling a warm glow of pride at his words. "But... there are things I need to ask you too."

    Leonard''s expression grew serious, and he nodded again, understanding the importance of her unspoken questions to his sister. "Go ahead."

    ''Why did you disappear so suddenly without saying anything? Why have you not contacted me in all these years? What did you do all this time?''

    Sylvie took a deep breath, steadying herself. "Why did you leave so suddenly, brother? And why didn''t you contact me? I... I was worried to death about you."

    Leonard sighed, his gaze softening. "I owe you an exnation, Sylvie."

    "The reason I had left-"

    Just as Leonard was about to speak more, suddenly, something tingled on his neck.

    It was the artifact that would show him his target.

    ''Kin of the Moon!''

 Chapter 392 90.5 - Underneath

    Chapter 392  90.5 - Underneath

    ??For the whole month, Leonard had been searching for the ''Kin of the Moon.'' Since the prophecy had long predicted that the Kin of the Moon would have their fate interlocked with the ''Stars'' of the world, Leonard started from Arcadia City.

    Though he was taking a break now, his mind was still upied with his mission after all. He was having a good time talking to his sister and learning about her life, yet part of his mind was still tense.

    "The reason I left¡ª"

    And just as he began, he suddenly flinched, his gaze snapping away from Sylvie and toward the cafe''s entrance.

    His eyes briefly shone with a vivid yellow light, and an intense, almost predatory intent seemed to radiate from him.

    Though he was adept at controlling his aura, making it invisible to ordinary people, Sylvie''s unique powers allowed her to sense the shift.

    Her eyes widened, and she gasped softly, but she quickly regained control of her emotions, masking her reaction. She watched Leonard closely, her mind racing with questions and concerns.

    "Brother?" she asked softly, trying to keep her voice steady. "Is everything alright?"

    Leonard didn''t immediately respond, his focus entirely on something¡ªor someone¡ªoutside the cafe. The artifact around his neck had tingled, alerting him to the presence of his target. ''Kin of the Moon,'' the thought echoed in his mind, heightening his senses and making him hyper-aware of his surroundings.

    Without turning back to Sylvie, he spoke in a low, urgent tone. "Sylvie, I need to step outside for a moment. There''s a call that I need to take."

    THUMP!

    Sylvie''s heart pounded in her chest. Since this was the first time she had seen something like this.

    No. It was not the first time.

    There was once a time when she felt the same thing. The time when she witnessed someone getting brutally murdered.

    That brutal murderer who killed Demonic Human Mason had the same type of intent. Such a type of intent, simr to a murderer, wasing from her brother. How could she staypletely calm?

    ''This is¡­..No, Sylvie. Calm down.''

    But eventually, she nodded, forcing a smile. Since this was how she was supposed to act if she wanted to learn more, she needed to keep her calm and act logically, not letting her emotions get the better of her.

    Since this was what she learned.

    "Of course. It ispletely fine."

    Leonard gave her a reassuring nod, his expression softening momentarily. "I''ll be right back. Stay here."

    Leonard stepped out of the cafe, his demeanor shifting from rxed to hyper-focused. Once outside, he quickly checked his surroundings before pulling out the artifact hanging around his neck.

    The ''Kin of the Moon''¡ªa target he had been hunting for some time¡ªwas near. He injected his mana into the ne, enhancing its influence to trace the target more precisely.

    As the mana flowed through the artifact, Leonard began to sense the mana imprints of everyone around him.

    Each person had a unique signature, a distinct energy pattern that the artifact could detect. He scanned the area meticulously, his senses heightened to pick up even the faintest trace of his target.

    However, no matter how much he searched, he couldn''t pinpoint the exact location of the ''Kin of the Moon.''

    "Annoying. Or should I say, as expected from the world''s best academy?"

    The academy''s wards and protective artifacts were causing interference, disrupting the resonance of his mana with the artifact.

    The intricate magical barriers designed to safeguard students and faculty were inadvertently shielding his target from detection.

    Leonard''s eyes narrowed in frustration as he continued to scan the area. He could sense the presence of powerful wards, their energies mingling and creating aplex web that made it nearly impossible to iste a single mana imprint.

    ''No, this will not work no matter what.''

    After almost a minute of fruitless searching, Leonard realized that he would have to get closer to his target without relying solely on the artifact. He would need to employ a more direct approach to uncover the identity and location of the ''Kin of the Moon.''

    ''But still¡­..I have finally gotten something. It seems the lord is on my side.''

    Despite the setback, a smile tugged at Leonard''s lips. The fact that his target was somehow affiliated with the academy¡ªeither as a student or a rtive¡ªmeant he was on the right track. The proximity of his target gave him hope that he was closing in, and it was only a matter of time before he uncovered the truth.

    With a final, calming breath, Leonard turned and re-entered the cafe. Sylvie was waiting for him, her expression calm, but her eyes filled with concern and curiosity. Leonard''s demeanor softened as he approached her, masking the intensity of his recent focus.

    "Sorry about that," he said, sitting back down. "Had to take care of something urgent."

    "It''s alright. Everything okay?"

    "Yes, everything''s fine," Leonard reassured her, his smile gentle. "Now, where were we?"

    Sylvie forced herself to rx, deciding to continue their conversation and gather more information when the time was right. "You were about to tell me why you left so suddenly," she reminded him, her voice steady.

    Leonard''s expression grew serious again as he nodded. "Right." He smiled slightly. No matter what, he knew he couldn''t escape his fate.

    Sylvie raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Purpose?"

    Leonard''s smile widened. "It''s fine if you don''t understand everythingpletely right now. When the timees, you''ll understand."

    Sylvie narrowed her eyes, feeling a mix of curiosity and frustration. "And the right time isn''t now?"

    Leonard shook his head. "No, not yet. But I''ll give you a hint."

    Sylvie leaned in, intrigued. "A hint?"

    Leonard''s eyes twinkled with a secretive light. "Do you think our family is a simple family?"

    Sylvie stood in silence, pondering his question. She had always felt there was more to their family, especially with the abilities she and Leonard possessed as well as she herself possessed, but she had never delved too deeply into those thoughts. Her mind raced with realizations, trying to piece together the fragments of what Leonard was implying.

    "Leonard, what do you mean?" she finally asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Leonard smiled and put a finger to his lips. "Shh. Not the time."

    Sylvie sighed, realizing that she wouldn''t be able to get any more information from him. He was always like this, after all. If he didn''t want to talk, he would evade the topics like this. Despite her frustration, she knew pushing further wouldn''t yield any results.

    "Alright, I''ll wait," she said reluctantly. "But you have to promise to tell me when the time is right."

    Leonard nodded. "I promise. Just trust me for now."

    Sylvie looked into his eyes, searching for any hint of deception, but all she found was sincerity. Normally, she wouldn''t even have the urge to check her family''s emotional palette since she trusted them deeply. But right now, she couldn''t forget the intent that Leonard had disyed just now.

    The fact that he resembled that murderer alone made her feel a suffocating feeling inside.

    ''How do you expect me to trust you?''

    She thought inwardly. Yet, she knew she could only answer in one way. With a deep breath, she decided to let it go for the moment.

    "Okay," she said, forcing a smile. "I trust you."

    Leonard''s expression softened. "That is my sister." And then, suddenly, he smiled mischievously. "So, it seems my sister is a bit popr now?"

    And he asked a question that was so out of nowhere that Sylvie couldn''t help but give a surprise exmation.

    "Huh?"

    "You know," Leonard continued, leaning in with a teasing grin. "The one who asked you out at the infirmary. I saw the whole thing. Is there a person you like? Is that why you rejected him?"

    Sylvie felt her cheeks heat up and crossed her arms with a huff. "There''s no such person."

    Leonard released a thoughtful "Hmm?" as he leaned back, a glint in his eyes.

    *******

    ''What was that?''

    As I was walking across the academy grounds, I suddenly sensed a presence. It was not a presence of someone, but rather a presence that was incredibly simr to the Logo that the woman named Reina had shown.

    It was spreading a weird type of energy that wasn''t exactly mana, but at the same time, it was something I was a bit familiar with.

    ''Divine Power. It is simr to the energy Sylvie emits from time to time.''

    Sylvie learned to control her energy a lot more while we were training in closebat, but that also exposed me to her energy.

    ''Someone from Aurora Sanctum is here.''

    Regardless of who they were, the important thing was something else.

    ''I felt threatened.'' That was the important thing. The energy. Somehow, the moment I felt exposed to it, my senses started screaming at me.

    It was such a warning that I almost felt suffocated. Even in the presence of a high-ranking demon, I didn''t feel such a threat.

    Therefore, my first instinct was to run away. I even used [Shadowborne] to mask my presence. It was a bit risky, but that was necessary.

    And thankfully, after getting away from the crowd, the threatening presence left. It seemed I had sessfully escaped.

    ''That is not normal.'' Something was happening.

    I didn''t know who this person was or what their intentions were. But, if they were to exclude such a dangerous presence from everyone in the academy, there was no way they wouldn''t be spotted.

    Even if my [Intutition] parameter is quite high, it is still not higher than the instructors. Therefore, the fact that that person wasn''t even recognized means one thing.

    ''I was the target, or I was in the desired target group.''

    Something had triggered. There was a special distinction that the person from the Aurora Sanctum was looking for.

    ''What makes me different from any other student?''

    The question has several answers, but there are three of them that can be detected.

    ''My Trait [Shadowborne] is rted to the Primordial Demon of Shadows.'' The first one was the existence of my trait. If it was detected, it could possibly disy a link to demons, and I could be misunderstood as if I were affiliated with them.

    And if it was the Aurora Sanctum, thend of holiness, that was possible.

    ''Just because I had sent the documents to Eleanor, she called an expert rted to demons this quick?''

    If it was Eleanor''s influence, it slightly made sense that such a thing was possible. Since I had informed her that a possible attack would happen in the final exams and the demon contractors were nning something. It made sense that she called an expert.

    But something inside me doubted it. Since the Aurora Sanctum wasn''t that easily essed and contacted.

    ''The second thing is, my special soul situation.''

    The fact that my soul was somehow dismantled and transported from another dimension itself was a special urrence. If it was detected, I could see it resembling the ''possession'' of evil spirits.

    This was possible since the Aurora Sanctum was known for its holiness, and that power was known for its purification properties.

    As for thest one.

    ''It is because of my trait [Lunar Enigma.]''

    Since the other representation of the Aurora Sanctum was ''Sun''s Land.''

 Chapter 393 91.1 - Duels [2]

    Chapter 393  91.1 - Duels [2]

    ??<Wednesday, 13.45, Arcadia Hunter Academy>

    Two days of the duels had already passed, and the third day had alreadye. With the event being in the middle, slowly, the academy started being more and more crowded, with the duels bing more and more important.

    And, right now, a rare duel was about to happen.

    The amphitheater was filled to capacity with students and spectators, many of whom were there to support their rtives or friends. The buzz of conversation echoed through the stands, but the focus was on the arena where two students stood poised to face each other.

    Just as usual, two students were about to face each other, yet there was one thing that was slightly different.

    The difference between the ranks.

    Liam Wayne, ranked 1279, stood confidently on one side, his expression focused. There was a faint glint in his eyes while he was looking at his opponent.

    Opposite him was Astron Natusalune, ranked 1729. The difference in their ranks was significant, and it was this disparity that had drawn the crowd''s attention.

    It was evident from the ranks and Liam''s demeanor that he had intentionally chosen Astron as an opponent.

    Whispers and murmurs filled the air as the spectators discussed the uing duel.

    "Can you believe Liam challenged someone so much lower in rank?" a student remarked, shaking his head in disbelief.

    "Yeah, it''s not exactly a fair fight," another replied. "He should be aiming higher if he wants to prove himself."

    "It''s a cowardly move," a third student said loudly enough for others around to hear. "Challenging someone 500 ranks below him? What''s he trying to prove?"

    The criticism was open and harsh. Liam''s decision to challenge Astron was frowned upon by many, as it was seen as an act of weakness and poor sportsmanship. The academy''s culture valued challenging oneself against stronger opponents, and Liam''s choice was perceived as a vition of this principle.

    In the stands, a group of faculty members watched closely. Eleanor, among them, observed the scene with a keen eye, her expression neutral but her thoughts racing.

    She was curious to see how Astron, despite his lower rank, would handle the situation. The first duel was a pretty good surprise, but it was still within her expectations. At least, she could understand it.

    Yet this time.

    ''Maybe you will show me a miracle?''

    It was just a thought to entertain. She didn''t even think about it for more than a second.

    On another corner, there was another student there. With her fiery red hair, she was watching the duel unfold.

    "Considering his attitude, I can understand why this Liam guy got annoyed with him." She mumbled to herself. After all, knowing his attitude, which was cold, edgy, and rude, she couldn''t even keep herself up at the start.

    ''But, still. Not everyone can simply use their duels and their chance to prove themselves like this.''

    It was evident that something else was at y.

    If this Liam guy was stupid enough to waste his chance like this, then her thoughts would be proven wrong, but that would mean it was safe.

    But, if he waspensated. Then, that would mean someone was targeting Astron.

    ''At that time, too.''

    Remembering the time when he was surrounded by rumors about him, she came to a realization.

    ''Most likely Trevor Philips.''

    That senior, for some reason, was targeting Astron. Even up to this point, she had still yet to find any reason for him to be targeted, but something inside her was telling her that he most likely knew about it.

    ''Still. I am pretty sure he won''t lose. Well, not really. He will probably lose, but it won''t be humiliating, at least.''

    From all of their interactions, Irina noticed one thing.

    ''Since he always pays things back.''

    No matter what, Astron always got back to the people who wronged him.

    At that moment, just as she was lost in her thoughts, the announcer''s voice boomed through the amphitheater.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the next duel is between Liam Wayne and Astron Natusalune."

    RING!

    "Are both contestants ready?"

    With his question, two small holograms appeared right before the two students. Both of them pressed the tick button, and the moment they did, a countdown started.

    3

    2

    1

    "Let the duel begin!"

    As the countdown reached zero, the amphitheater fell silent, the anticipation in the air palpable. Liam and Astron faced each other, the intensity of the moment reflected in their stances.

    ''Liam Wayne.''

    Eleanor recited the name of the student holding the sword.

    ''Pathetic.''

    Regardless of whether someone had proposed him a deal or not. The fact that she was seeing an utter disy of someone abusing their power and showing a disgraceful act alone was enough to make her put this student at the bottom of the list.

    People like him tend to be obstacles or dogs for demons.

    Still, at the end of the day, things were happening within the frame of rules, and she couldn''t do anything.

    Liam''s sword gleamed under the lights; his posture looked rxed but ready. He was an agility type with a wind attribute, which meant he could move swiftly and strike with the precision of a gale.

    Astron, using the same strategy from his previous duel, decided to start with his bow once again.

    He seemed to know that Liam would be faster and more skilled than Wilfred, but he also must have understood that he needed to utilize his strengths thoroughly.

    The duel began with a blur of motion. Liam, using his wind attribute, dashed forward with incredible speed. The air around him seemed to ripple as he closed the distance, his sword poised to strike.

    SWOOSH!

    Astron, anticipating the swift approach, fired an arrow directly at Liam. The arrow, enhanced with wind psions for speed and precision, cut through the air toward its target.

    "You''re going to have to do better than that," Liam taunted, his voice calm and confident. "But, a dog orphan like you wouldn''t be able to do anything, most likely."

    Yet, there was a beaming sinisterness in his voice. Deep inside, it was evident that he was bearing a personal grudge against Astron.

    "¡­.."

    Yet he didn''t get any answer.

    Astron''s expression didn''t change, paralleling his own character.

    He nocked another arrow, this time aiming for Liam''s legs to disrupt his movement. The arrow flew with a whistle, but Liam was already in motion.

    CLANG!

    Liam deflected the arrow with a swift sh of his sword, the force of the deflection sending the arrow spinning harmlessly away. He then surged forward, closing the distance between them in a heartbeat.

    Seemingly enough, Astron barely had time to react as Liam''s de came down in a lightning-fast strike. He managed to parry with his dagger, but the force of the blow sent him skidding backward.

    "What?"

    The crowd gasped, the sheer speed and power of Liam''s attack impressing even the most skeptical observers. Of course, the reason why it felt impressive was due to the difference between the stats of the two students.

    It was evident that Astron didn''t have enough physical attributes topete with Liam face-to-face.

    Liam''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of satisfaction and malice as he watched Astron struggle to regain his footing.

    He relished the idea of humiliating Astron in front of the crowd, feeding off the audience''s reaction to his disy of power.

    ''This will teach you, you arrogant orphan,'' Liam thought, his grip tightening on his sword.

    The memory of their past interactions fueled his determination to make Astron suffer.

    Liam couldn''t forget the way Astron had always carried himself despite his lower status andck of connections.

    The way he talked back to everyone regarding his status. He never seemed bothered by everyone, as if he waspletely uninterested.

    He insulted and acted edgy and rude. Contrary to himself, who needed to carry on with everything he was doing so that his family wouldn''t be targeted, he could act freely.

    And that was utterly infuriating. Adding the humiliation he felt when he was in the ssroom at that time.

    He couldn''t help but think that Astron''s resilience was an affront to the natural order.

    SWOOSH! He dashed forward again, his wind attribute making his movements almost ethereal. His swordshed out with deadly grace; each strike intended not just to defeat but to belittle Astron.

    "You''re nothing," Liam sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "You think you can stand on the same stage as me? Pathetic."

    CLANG! CLANG!

    Astron parried the blows with his dagger, but it was ''evident'' that he could feel the strain. Liam''s attacks were relentless, each one heavier and faster than thest.

    The difference in their physical attributes was ringly evident, and Astron seemed to know that he had to find another way to turn the tide.

    ''Let''s see what you are going to do.''

    For the many observers, the fight looked in the favor of Liam. Of course, that was the logical conclusion that they could reach with the information they had been presented with.

    But that wasn''t the case for Irina and some others who knew him.

    ''Show me something good.''

    At that split second, Astron''s eyes gleamed. It was abrupt, something that wouldn''t be seen easily. Irina knew what it meant.

    ''Here ites.''

    Liam''s muscles tensed as he channeled his mana into his sword and his shoulder joints.

    ''Wind''s grace.''

    He activated a wind spell. Though the students mostly learned about the magic after the first semester, some of them went ahead and learned it beforehand. Some of them even learned it beforeing to the academy.

    And Liam was thetter.

    In an instant, wind psions covered his body. It was a spell that acted like a buff. Normally, these types of spells were rare to see with a warrior, but it suited Liam''s style since he was a speed type.

    ''Path of Sword. Double sh.''

    He needed to make himself somewhat exceptional since his traits weremon. The fact that he was admitted to the Arcadia Hunter Academy while having the [Swordsman] trait, one of the mostmon ones, showed that he excelled in something else.

    And it was the utilization of spells.

    SWOOSH! Liam''s first strike came down with blinding speed. Astron''s instincts took over. He coated his body with his mana, a soft white energy enveloping him. It wasn''t as dramatic as Liam''s wind-enhanced form, but it provided him with the edge he needed.

    CLANG!

    Astron crossed his daggers in an X-shape, intercepting Liam''s de just in time. The force of the blow was immense, and despite his reinforced stance, Astron was pushed back, his feet skidding on the ground. He gritted his teeth, the strain evident on his face.

    ''He''s stronger than I thought. That kid Liam is not bad, either. Seemingly enough, he was able to master the Dual sh.''

    Eleanor thought.

    For a trained eye like Elenor, even before the second sh came, she could see the trails of mana across the atmosphere and infer the spell. She was not named ''Invoker'' for no reason after all.

    ''Still, those eyes. Did they read?'' Yet, Eleanor trusted her instincts. Astron''s eyes somehow looked calm and focused. I did not panic at all.

    ''Come on.'' On the other side of the arena, Sylvie, who was watching the fight, cheered. She came here after using her break time.

    But before Astron could recover, Liam''s second strike was already in motion.

    It was as if a silhouette of Liam, a ghostly clone, was following the same path, mirroring his movements with uncanny precision.

    SWOOSH!

    The crowd gasped, recognizing the advanced skill [Double sh]. It was an impressive feat, especially for someone with themon [Swordsman] trait. The skill allowed Liam to execute a rapid follow-up strike, and in this case, the target was not a vital area but Astron''s right leg.

    ''He''s toying with him,'' Irina realized, anger shing in her eyes. ''He wants to drag this out.''

    The logical conclusion for most observers was that Astron wouldn''t be able to avoid or block this second, unexpected strike, given his disrupted posture. Liam''s intention was clear: to incapacitate, not to kill and end the fight.

    But¡­..

    CLANK! "What?"

    "He blocked it?"

    Astron was ready.

    With a swift, fluid motion, he adjusted his stance. His eyes seemed to predict the path of Liam''s de as if he had foreseen it all along.

    Astron deflected the second strike, his dagger catching Liam''s de at the perfect angle. The force of the impact reverberated through his arm, but he held his ground, his white energy ring with the effort.

    The crowd erupted in surprised murmurs, their previous expectations shattered. They had anticipated Astron''s defeat, but his unexpected deflection left them in surprise.

    Liam''s eyes widened in shock and anger. He had been so certain of his sess, his overconfidence blinding him to the possibility that Astron could counter his advanced skill.

    "You''re full of surprises, aren''t you? Like a cockroach." Liam spat, his voice tinged with anger. "Still, you won''t be able to defend it next time."

    Astron didn''t respond to Liam''s words.

    Instead, he raised his hand.

    "I surrender."

    After all, he had shown enough to receive what he wanted.

    ''Any more than that is pointless.''

 Chapter 394 91.2 - Duels [2]

    Chapter39491.2 - Duels [2]

    The amphitheater erupted in surprise and confusion as Astron''s calm deration echoed through the arena.

    "I surrender."

    The audience had been on the edge of their seats, expecting the duel to continue, especially after Astron''s impressive deflection of Liam''s advanced skill. Whispers and murmurs filled the air as the spectators tried to make sense of what had just happened.

    "What? He surrendered?"

    "Why would he give up now?"

    "He was doing so well. I thought he had a chance!"

    Liam stood frozen, his expression a mix of disbelief and anger. He had expected a drawn-out fight, but Astron''s sudden surrender had caught himpletely off guard. His de wavered, the tension in his stance dissipating as he lowered his weapon.

    In the stands, the more experienced observers nodded in understanding, recognizing the strategic brilliance of Astron''s decision. Among them, Eleanor stood with her lips curved into a small, approving smile.

    ''Not bad.'' She thought.

    "He''s smart," she murmured to herself. "He knew exactly when to bow out."

    But that alone wasn''t enough to put a smile on her face. There were several students with such qualities.

    What made him stand out at that moment was¡­

    ''He particrly read Liam Wayne''s intentions.''

    There was a reason why he was able to block the second sh this perfectly, even while he was still at a disadvantage in a direct physical confrontation.

    ''From the start, those responses can not be with reflexes alone. He understood his opponent''s feelings. What Liam did wasn''t something that the majority would do. If the past me were in his shoes, I would definitely defend myself from getting knocked down, yet he risked it.''

    And the fact that he realized Liam was targeting him for petty revenge and trying to humiliate him, and he surrendered to not give him what he wanted.

    ''This kid¡­.He really resembles her.''

    The same decisiveness and the shrewdness.

    Something inside her warned Eleanor. She shouldn''t make the same mistake again.

    ''Right.''  With that thought, she turned back, walking back to her office. After all, she would be grading a lot of students in the afternoon.

    *******

    "Wow¡­.That was cool."

    While Eleanor was leaving the arena, a couple of people were watching the event.

    "Really? I am d you liked it."

    A woman with a smile stood there, looking at her daughter. They were conversing normally, yet many people were paying attention to them.

    The reason? Probably was their distinct blue hair and hazel eyes. Adding the fact that the two looked really beautiful, like a model, it was evident that they would draw attention.

    But, aside from that, the biggest reason was their names.

    Particrly their family name.

    "But, mother. Why did he surrender just now?"

    The girl asked, her eyes twinkling. She looked curious, ready to absorb any knowledge.

    The woman knelt to be at eye level with her daughter, her expression gentle and thoughtful. "He surrendered because it was the smartest thing to do in that situation," she began, her voice calm and measured.

    "That student knew that continuing the fight wouldn''t benefit him. He had already demonstrated his skills and resilience by holding his ground against a much higher-ranked opponent."

    The girl tilted her head, her brows furrowed in concentration. "But he was doing well. Why not keep fighting?"

    "Because, sometimes, knowing when to stop is just as important as knowing when to fight," the mother exined. "Astron showed everyone that he could stand his ground, and by surrendering when he did, he avoided unnecessary injury or a humiliating defeat. It''s a sign of maturity and intelligence to recognize when you''ve achieved your goal and to step back."

    The girl nodded slowly, taking in her mother''s words. "So, it wasn''t about winning the duel, but showing he was strong?"

    "Exactly," the mother replied, her smile widening. "In this world, no one can always guarantee that they can win. There are certain moments when one''s life will be in danger. In those times, it is always important to realize that and save their life. That student had what it takes to think strategically, which is just as important as being able to fight."

    The girl''s eyes sparkled with understanding. "I get it now. He''s really smart."

    The mother nodded. "Yes, he is. And you, my dear, should remember this lesson. Strength is not just about power; it''s also about wisdom and knowing when to use it."

    "Un¡­." She said that the girl hugged her mother and looked at the student departing from the Arena. "But, mother. It feels like I had seen him before."

    "Hmm?"

    But her words awoke a reaction from her mother. The woman''s eyes were narrowed, looking at the student.

    "You had seen him? Why do you think so?"

    "¡­.Just¡­.I don''t know. I just feel like it."

    Normally, any mother would naturally brush such words off. After all, it was quite possible andmon for a child to mistake someone they had seen. Some even mistook their own parents.

    But.

    That wasn''t the case for Jane Hartley.

    The kid who had the lineage of the Hartleys. The blood flowing through her veins was filled with countless powers, and one of the most important ones was intuition.

    Jane, of course, didn''t remember everyone she encountered. Contrary to that, the fact that she remembered someone unfamiliar meant that the encounter wasn''t something normal. It was evident that it left a print in Jane''s consciousness. Therefore, Kaya''s eyes were narrowed. The student had already left the arena and returned to the changing room. She reyed the fight to see any possible clues.

    ''Dagger and bow. There wasn''t anything else interesting either¡­..Maybe that mana?''

    She pondered a bit, trying to find a connection. Yet, she failed.

    Determined to get more information, Kaya took out her phone and quickly sent a message to her assistant. "Do a quick check on the student Astron Natusalune, Rank 1729. I need details."

    As she sent the message, a notice came from the announcer, drawing the crowd''s attention.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the next duel will feature Ethan Hartley, ranked 970, versus Samuel Greaves, ranked 740."

    Kaya''s expression softened slightly, a hint of pride appearing. "Jane, look. Your cousin Ethan is up next."

    Jane''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Big brother Ethan is going to fight? Finally! I can''t wait to see him!"

    Kaya and Jane found their seats, ready to watch the duel.

    Ethan Hartley, Kaya''s nephew and Jane''s cousin, stepped into the arena with his characteristic confidence. The crowd murmured in anticipation, recognizing the Hartley name and expecting a disy of skill.

    After all, Ethan carried the name Hartley, and he was undoubtedly the biggest rising star of the year.

    With his new awakening, low entrance score, suddenly increasing strength as well as his lineage¡­. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The characteristic blue hair of the Hartley Family and his incredibly handsome looks grasped the attention of the onlookers in an instant.

    After all, the reason why this arena was filled with this many people was simply because of the name Ethan.

    Leaning on his spear, Ethan shed a smile to the audience. As he scanned the crowd, he saw Kaya and Jane and waved his hand.

    On the side stood opposite Samuel Greaves, a formidable opponent ranked higher. He had a bulky body, oozing strength.

    His eyes were sharp brown, focused on his opponent. The fact that he was appointed by the famous Ethan Hartley was something that he was happy about.

    After all, he now had the chance to show off his talent to a huge audience.

    ''This is a chance.''

    He thought.

    ''And I won''t waste it.''

    With that thought, he grabbed his huge weapon.

    A halberd.

    Not a popr weapon, but if utilized correctly¡­.It had a reputation as one of the most dangerous weapons.

    The arena buzzed with energy as the twobatants prepared for the duel.

    The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena. "Ladies and gentlemen, the next duel is between Ethan Hartley, ranked 970, and Samuel Greaves, ranked 740. Are both contestants ready?"

    Both Ethan and Samuel nodded, their expressions focused. The tension in the arena was palpable as the countdown began.

    3

    2

    1

    "Begin!"

    The moment the duel started, Samuel charged forward, his halberd swinging with immense power.

    Earthen Charge.

    It was a skill that was prettymon among Earth users. Most of them were reliant on their strength, and they needed movement skills to cover for theirck of mobility.

    The ground beneath him seemed to tremble as he infused his attacks with earth psions. The sheer force of his strikes aimed to overwhelm Ethan from the start.

    CRACKLE! Ethan, however, was unfazed. His spear crackled with lightning psions, the energy dancing along the weapon''s length. With a swift, graceful movement, he sidestepped Samuel''s initial assault, the halberd striking the ground where he had just been standing.

    SWOOSH!

    Ethan countered with a quick thrust of his spear, aiming for Samuel''s midsection. The lightning-enhanced attack was fast, but Samuel''s earth-enhanced body allowed him to bring his halberd up in time to block the blow and face it head-on.

    CLANG!

    The impact sent sparks flying, and the crowd erupted in cheers. The duel was off to an intense start, with bothbatants showcasing their skills and attributes.

    "Wow."

    The audience gasped. The previous duel was good. However, this one was on a different level.

    It had been just a second, yet the audience felt the chills.

    SWOOSH! Samuel pressed the attack, his halberd swinging in wide arcs. Each strike was powerful, intended to keep Ethan on the defensive.

    Since Halberd was also a long weapon, the spear''s long length wasn''t particrly effective.

    ¡¸ Ground Cleave.¡¹ The ground beneath them seemed to shift with each of Samuel''s movements, a testament to his mastery of the earth''s attributes.

    ¡¸ Thunder Step.¡¹ Ethan, however, moved with the fluidity of lightning. His spear danced in his hands, deflecting Samuel''s powerful blows with precision. He waited for the right moment, his eyes keenly observing Samuel''s patterns.

    ''He''s strong,'' Ethan thought, a smile ying on his lips. ''But, as expected¡­..This level is not enough.'' A thought process that was only avable to the main character of the world. The one blessed by the heavens.

    The fact that he started as a ranker of 2239 and then, in one semester, had the thoughts of easily overpowering a rank 700 student.

    "Hey."

    Suddenly, he called his opponent.

    "Let''s get serious now."

    Different from others, he wanted an honorable fight.

    "..."

    Samule was bbergasted. After all, this situation didn''t make any sense. Yet, somehow he smiled.

    "I see." He nodded and channeled his mana into his body.

    "I hope you can keep it up."

    ¡¸Knighthood of Mother Earth. Armature of the Land.¡¹

    As he muttered those words, his body changed, being covered by the earthen psions.

    His muscles bulged, and veins popped over his body.

    "Don''t worry."

    Ethan also smiled, seeing his opponent taking him seriously.

 Chapter 395 91.3 - Duels [2]

    Chapter395 91.3 - Duels [2]

    In the world of magic, there are infinitely many types of usages of mana. Some people used it to attack from the range, while some others used it to coat themselves.

    Attributes,patibility, strategic thinking. All of those yed a part in what a certain someone would be able to use.

    From the start, the status window was a very crucial aspect of society, yet no one knew where it came from.

    Still, the fact that one would get all their powers from there alone was an undeniable fact. This applied to Ethan, who was the rising star and his enemy.

    At the end of the day, there was only one thing one could do.

    Understanding the talent that was assigned to them and then improving it to its maximum.

    A special type of talent was revealed to Samuel. When he was a child, he was weak. Somehow, it was really hard for him to gain weight and get stronger physically.

    Though he didn''tpletely hate it, he didn''t particrly like it either since there were many times when strength was needed, and he wascking.

    Yet, the moment he got his trait, [Mother Earth''s Knight], things changed.

    There, he was able to witness how important that ''status window'' was and how much of a part it took in the lives of people.

    Since he turned into a bulky tank from a slim kid, but was it easy?

    No.

    Since he constantly trained until his body was full of sweat all the time, he sometimes ate more than eight meals a day. To be able to afford those meals, he even worked part-time jobs when he was young.

    Since his family wasn''t particrly well offpared to other students at Arcadia Hunter Academy, he knew he needed to prove himself.

    Attaining the rank of 740 was really good for someone like him, but he still wanted to do more since he couldn''t afford to waste this opportunity.

    He needed to get better and get stronger so that he could at least be someone that his family was proud of.

    "YOU CAN DO IT!"

    Looking at the two people watching him like that, he couldn''t help but smile. His father was still at work, so he was not here. But his mother and his younger sister were here, at least.

    ''That kid¡­.'' He thought.

    ''She shouldn''t experience the same.''

    Shaking his head, he focused on his opponent.

    ''Ethan Hartley¡­.This won''t be easy.''

    Of course, he wanted to use every bit of this opportunity. But that didn''t mean he was going to y dirty or something.

    Since it would go against his values, rather than winning while losing his own values, he would lose here but keep himself pure.

    "I hope you can keep it up."

    But still, he wanted to look cool in front of his family''s eyes. This much selfishness must be allowed, right?

    ¡¸Knighthood of Mother Earth. Armature of the Land.¡¹

    It was a skill derived from his trait. A skill that he was not particrly hiding but also didn''t find the chance to disy either.

    Since this skill was something he had gotten when he advanced his trait to its third stage, he knew it was an outstanding achievement. The reason?

    His trait was unique, not something easily seen. Thus, advancing it was a lot harder as well, with not much previous knowledge known about it.

    Yet, at this age, he still advanced to stage three.

    Samuel''s body transformed as he channeled his mana, earthen psions enveloping him in protective armor. His muscles bulged, veins popping under the strain of the powerful magic. The ground beneath his feet seemed to tremble in response to the immense energy he was drawing from it.

    "Don''t worry."

    But before his thoughts could wander any longer, he heard his opponent''s voiceing from the other side.

    Ethan, witnessing this transformation, responded with a smile. He relished the challenge and weed the opportunity to prove his strength.

    "Let''s see if you can handle this," Ethan dered, his voice echoing through the amphitheater.

    Raising his spear high, Ethan called upon his own elemental power.

    RUMBLE! Thunder rumbled in the sky, dark clouds forming overhead as if answering his call. Lightning crackled and danced around him, the energy building to a crescendo.

    ¡¸Spear of Hartley. Exotic Form. Thunder God''s Wrath.¡¹

    The sky seemed to split open as a massive bolt of lightning struck Ethan''s spear, infusing it with an intense, crackling energy. The ground beneath him was charred from the sheer power, and Ethan stood amidst the electric storm, thunderstrikes flowing through his body.

    The audience gasped in awe at the sight, their eyes wide with anticipation. The arena was alive with energy, and bothbatants were now fully empowered and ready to sh with their full might.

    At this point, the duel suddenly turned into something nostalgic. People who were watching it thought, ''It feels like a Knights'' Duel.''

    This custom had been long forgotten since the concept of knights had been abolished, and the kingdoms had been overthrown in the past.

    Still, it was a pleasant sight to see since something rare, such as Knight''s Duel, was happening before their eyes.

    "Here Ie, then!"

    SWOOSH! Samuel took the initiative, charging forward with his enhanced strength. His halberd swung in a powerful arc, aimed to cleave through Ethan''s defenses. The ground trembled with each step he took, his earthen psions amplifying his every move.

    Ethan met the charge head-on, his spear glowing with the energy of the storm. The two weapons shed with a deafening boom, sending shockwaves through the arena. Sparks flew as lightning met Earth, the sheer force of the collision sending ripples through the air.

    CLANG! BOOM!

    Ethan parried Samuel''s halberd, the lightning-infused spear deflecting the massive weapon with precision.

    He countered with a quick thrust, aiming to prate Samuel''s earthen armor.

    The lightning strike was met with resistance, the earthen psions hardening Samuel''s defenses to withstand the electrifying assault.

    ''This speed!'' But Ethan was relentless. He spun his spear with incredible speed, the lightning crackling along its length. Each strike was precise, aimed at finding the weak points in Samuel''s armor. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was as if a tidal wave of thunder was enveloping him. From all sides, he was getting overwhelmed.

    But still.

    Samuel was equally determined.

    He countered with powerful swings of his halberd.

    "Earth. Come under me!"

    His movements were calcted, using his earth attribute to absorb the impact and retaliate with devastating force.

    The crowd was on the edge of their seats, mesmerized by the intensity of the duel.

    For the first time after the duels had started, they were seeing such intense duels. The reputation of Ethan Hartley seemed more solid now.

    The air was thick with tension, the shing of their weapons creating a symphony of power and skill.

    "You are wide open!"

    SWOOSH! CRACKLE!

    Ethan saw an opening and took it. Heunched himself into the air, using his lightning attribute to propel himself higher.

    As he descended, he channeled the full power of the storm into his spear, aiming for a decisive strike.

    CRACKLE! BOOM!

    The spear came down with a thunderous roar, a massive bolt of lightning apanying the attack.

    Samuel braced himself, his halberd raised to meet the iing blow. The impact was monumental, the ground beneath them shattering from the sheer force.

    For a moment, it seemed as if the arena itself was about to give way. The audience held their breath, waiting to see the oue of the sh.

    When the dust settled, bothbatants were still standing, though clearly battered. Samuel''s earthen armor had cracks running through it, and his breathing wasbored.

    Ethan''s spear still crackled with residual lightning; his eyes locked onto Samuel with a smile on his mouth.

    He looked like he was genuinely enjoying the fight.

    "You''re tough," Samuel admitted, his voice strained but respectful. "But I''m not done yet."

    Ethan nodded, a smile ying on his lips. "That is pretty nice." His words contained respect. Ethan was like that, after all. "But, if you push yourself too hard, it won''t end well for you. So, I am going to end this now."

    His eyes were somehow gentle, and his expression said he knew everything.

    "..."

    Samuel was speechless. The fact that his internal injuries were seen through this well. He thought he was hiding it well, but it seemed his opponent saw it clearly.

    "Try to block this much as you can."

    Ethan raised his spear high, the lightning around him intensifying as he called upon the storm once more. The sky above darkened further, the clouds swirling as if responding to his will. Thunder rumbled, and the energy in the air was palpable.

    ¡¸Spear of Hartley. Call of the Storm.¡¹

    With a sh of lightning, Ethan surged forward at incredible speed. The arena seemed to blur as he closed the distance between him and Samuel in an instant. His spear crackled with thunderous energy, the air around it shimmering with power.

    Samuel braced himself, his halberd held firmly. He knew this was going to be a decisive moment. His earthen psions red, reinforcing his defenses as he prepared to meet Ethan''s attack head-on.

    CRACKLE! BOOM!

    Ethan''s lightning-infused spear collided with Samuel''s halberd, the impact sending shockwaves through the arena. The ground beneath them shattered from the force, debris flying in all directions. The audience gasped, the sheer power of the sh leaving them in awe.

    "COME!"

    ¡¸ Knighthood of Mother Earth. Shield of the Land¡¹

    Samuel invoked his skill; his body was enveloped in a protective barrier of earth psions. The energy of thend surged through him, reinforcing his strength and resilience.

    The halberd, reinforced by the earth''s power, held firm against Ethan''s spear. The lightning crackled fiercely, but Samuel''s shield absorbed much of the impact, the earthen barrier glowing with an intense light.

    Ethan pressed forward, his spear crackling with relentless energy.

    The lightning surged through his body, enhancing his speed and power. His strikes were precise, each one aimed at breaking through Samuel''s defenses.

    "You won''t break me!" Samuel roared, his voice filled with determination.

    He countered with powerful swings of his halberd, the earth psions amplifying his attacks. The ground trembled with each strike, the force reverberating through the arena.

    Ethan, undeterred, continued his assault. His spear danced with lightning, each strike faster and more powerful than thest. He moved with the fluidity of the storm, and his every motion was a testament to his mastery of the spear and his attributes.

    The audience watched with rapt attention, and the intensity of the duel left them breathless. Each sh of weapons sent sparks flying, the sheer power of thebatants on full disy.

    Ethan saw his opportunity. With a burst of speed, he feinted to the left, drawing Samuel''s attention. Then, with a swift, fluid motion, he redirected his strike to the right, aiming for the weak point in Samuel''s armor.

    THUD!

    The spear struck true, piercing through the weakened barrier. Samuel staggered, his defenses finally giving way. The lightning surged through him, the energy overwhelming his earthen shield.

    "Argh!" Samuel grunted in pain, his body trembling from the impact. He struggled to stay on his feet, his halberd falling to the ground.

    Ethan stepped back, his spear still crackling with residual lightning. He looked at Samuel with respect, his expression calm but determined.

    "This is the end," Ethan dered, his voice steady. "Your body won''t be able to withstand it any longer."

    Samuel, breathing heavily, nodded. He knew he had given his all, but Ethan''s strength and skill were undeniable.

    Even now, his body was protesting against him. He was holding the blood rising to his throat with all of his remaining will not to show a moment of weakness.

    "Yes," Samuel said, his voice filled with respect for his opponent.

    "You did well."

    The crowd erupted into apuse, the arena filled with cheers and admiration for the disy of skill and determination. Ethan stood tall, his spear still crackling with the remnants of the storm, his expression one of calm triumph.

    In the stands, Kaya and Jane watched with pride, their hearts swelling with admiration for Ethan''s performance.

    "Brother Ethan is too cool¡­.."

 Chapter 396 91.4 - Duels [2]

    Chapter 39691.4 - Duels [2]

    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! The crowd erupted into apuse, the arena filled with cheers and admiration for the disy of skill and determination. Ethan stood tall, his spear still crackling with the remnants of the storm, his expression one of calm triumph.

    In the stands, Kaya and Jane watched with pride, their hearts swelling with admiration for Ethan''s performance. "Brother Ethan is too cool¡­" Jane whispered, her eyes wide with awe.

    "Indeed he is," Kaya agreed, her voice filled with rare warmth. It was rare to witness such a fight, even in her experienced life.

    Honor, pride, dignity¡­.

    These types of values had been far long lost in the Hunter Society where everything became about money and selfishness.

    Seeing these youngsters who still had those values, one of them being her nephew¡­.

    She couldn''t help but smile, knowing how much effort and dedication Ethan had put into his training.

    Around them, people were letting out satisfied exmations.

    "That was incredible!"

    "I''ve never seen such control over lightning before. Ethan Hartley is truly a prodigy."

    "The way he moved, it was like watching a storm in human form."

    The judges and scouts in the audience were equally impressed. They exchanged nces, nodding in approval of Ethan''s exceptional disy of talent.

    "He''s remarkable," one scout murmured. "If only he didn''t have the Hartley name attached to him. It''s unfortunate that we can''t touch that talent."

    Another judge nodded in agreement. "The Hartleys are untouchable. But if we could find someone with his skills without the prestigious surname, it would be a dreame true."

    As the apuse continued, Ethan and Samuel left the arena, both looking weary but satisfied with their performance. They made their way toward the backstage area, where they could catch their breath and reflect on the duel.

    Samuel had already been treated by the healing department. His inner injuries were no longer present, and he was finally able to rx.

    However, his expression wasn''t that good. After all, he had lost. Even though he put in his all, he was surpassed.

    It left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    The fact that all of his efforts were stamped upon by another person¡­.A person of a lower rank is on top of that.

    He couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy.

    ''Maybe I had this kind of talent¡­.''

    He couldn''t help but think.

    Ethan nced at Samuel, a genuine smile on his face. "You fought well, Samuel. You should be proud of yourself."

    Samuel, still catching his breath, managed to nod and express a slight smile. "Thanks. You were incredible out there. I gave it my all, but you''re on a different level." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Ethan shook his head modestly. "We both have our strengths. You showed a lot of heart out there. Keep pushing yourself, and you''ll reach new heights."

    ''Easy to say as a winner, isn''t it?'' A pang of resentment, strangely uncharacteristic of him. Somehow, he didn''t notice, but his feelings were slowly swinging to a darker side.

    Samuel''s eyes shone with determination as well as with a smile. "I will. I''ll keep training hard¡­." But then, he stopped abruptly, as if to want to say something.

    ''I want to know. How did he know?''

    Ethan noticed the hesitation and raised an eyebrow. "What is it, Samuel?"

    Samuel took a deep breath, then asked, "How did you know?"

    Ethan looked confused. "Know what?"

    "About my internal injuries," Samuel rified. "You don''t strike me as someone who''s just good at observing things like that."

    Ethan beamed a smile, understanding what Samuel meant. "Ah, that. It''s because I''ve experienced them firsthand."

    Samuel''s eyes widened in surprise. "You''ve experienced them?"

    Ethanughed, a bit embarrassed. "Talking about things like these is a bit embarrassing, but yes. When I was younger, I pushed myself too hard during training and ended up with some pretty serious internal injuries. It took me a while to recover, and during that time, I learned a lot about the signs and symptoms. At that time¡­.Well, I wasn''t strong like this."

    Samuel listened intently, his respect for Ethan growing even more. Suddenly, he remembered something he had read about Ethan. He took everyone seriously, regardless of their rank. Thus, he studied Ethan before the duel. For him, that was the basic respect that needed to be shown to his opponents and fellow academy students.

    While he was researching Ethan, he came across some articles written about him.

    Hartley''s Dark Horse.

    Hartley''s Scapegoat.

    Many different names were given to him purely because he was non-awakened. At that time, he brushed it off since they were not logical. He assumed that the news was made up by the enemy families.

    But, sometimes, exchanging blows with a man told more than mere words, and Samuel experienced it firsthand.

    ''What was I even doing? I even felt a bit jealous.''

    The fact that he even felt such emotions to such a good guy¡­.It made him feel guilty about his own thoughts. He felt disgusted by himself.

    "I thought your talent was purely because of your Hartley lineage. But hearing this, I realize there''s so much more to it."

    A blush spread across Ethan''s cheeks. "I think you''re overreacting a bit. I just did what anyone would do."

    His expressions were pure, and his smile was genuine. "Still¡­.Thanks. That means a lot."

    At that moment, two voices echoed through the backstage area.

    "Brother!" one called.

    "Big Brother Ethan!" the other cried.

    Samuel''s sister, Sonya, and Jane, Ethan''s niece, rushed toward them. Samuel''s sister had a look of relief and admiration on her face while Jane''s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Ethan turned to the two girls, his smile widening. "Hey there, you two! Enjoy the duel?" Though he didn''t know the other girl, he still didn''t want things to be awkward.

    After all, Samuel and he were just opponents, not enemies. There was no reason to keep things antagonistic.

    Jane nodded vigorously. "You were amazing, Big Brother Ethan! I knew you would win!"

    Samuel''s sister looked into her brother''s eyes. "You were incredible, too, brother. You did well."

    "I see¡­."

    Seeing their children talking, the two adults on the corner smiled. Samuel''s mother, Abigail, and Kaya stood side by side.

    Though Abigail was in the presence of a renowned Hunter like Kaya, she didn''t feel intimidated at all. Right now, Kaya was not in her Hunter mode but rather in her parenting mode.

    There was a direct distinction between her demeanor and the way she carried herself.

    "You raised him well," Kaya said, breaking the silence.

    Abigail nodded a proud smile on her face. "He''s my son, yeah. But it wasn''t just me. It''s a family effort. And you''ve raised such a good kid like Ethan. It''s rare to find such kids these days."

    Kaya''s gaze softened as she watched Ethan and Samuel interact with Jane and Sonya. "Thank you. Ethan has worked hard to get where he is. He''s always been determined to do his best, and it''s heartening to see his efforts pay off."

    Abigail''s eyes followed Kaya''s line of sight to Samuel, who was nowughing with Jane and Sonya. "Samuel has always been determined too. Sometimes, I worry he pushes himself too hard, but he''s got a good heart."

    Kaya turned back to Abigail, a thoughtful expression on her face. "You know, if your son ever wants to, he can apply to work under the Hartleys in the future. We always wee talent and dedication."

    Abigail''s eyes widened slightly in surprise and gratitude. "Really? That''s an incredible offer. Thank you."

    Kaya reached into her pocket and pulled out a sleek card, handing it to Abigail. "Here''s my card. If Samuel ever decides he wants to explore that option, just reach out. We''d be happy to have someone with his drive and potential."

    Abigail took the card with a grateful expression. It meant a lot since someone like Hartley reached them.

    It was an unbelievable opportunity.

    "Thank you, Miss Kaya. This means a lot. I''ll make sure he knows about this opportunity."

    Kaya nodded, her expression warm. "I believe in fostering the next generation. Kids like Ethan and Samuel are the future, and if we adults don''t give them the chance they need, how can they grow up?"

    "You are right."

    Just as they were talking, Kaya''s senses picked up something. It was unnatural for her senses to be activated randomly. She slightly tilted her head to the side, and from the corner of her eye, she saw someone leaving. It was the student she had wanted to investigate beforehand.

    ''Astron Natusalune, was it? Hadn''t it been a while since his duel ended?'' She narrowed her eyes since he was supposed to have already left the changing room, not stayed here.

    ''Maybe he watched Ethan''s fight? usible. He wasn''t injured too much for him to require resting.'' At that moment, as if noticing her gaze, he turned to look at her. His expression was nk, his eyes empty. But for a moment, it felt as if he was looking at the kids behind her. After that, without anything else, he just left.

    Kaya''s eyes followed Astron as he departed. "Interesting," she murmured to herself. She made a mental note to follow up on the investigation about Astron Natusalune.

    His presence here, lingering longer than expected, intrigued her. There was something about him that warranted closer attention.

    Aside from Jane, Ethan didn''t even notice him leaving.

    That alone made things more weird.

    ''To be able to naturally erase his presence this well. He may not be a talent at direct confrontation, but his talent is still pretty rare.'' She thought but then dismissed it as a corner note in her mind. She didn''t need to focus on this matter right now since she didn''te here as a Hunter but as a parent.

    -----------A/N------------

    Though he is an extra, I wanted to write a ''good'' character in a while since it seems I quitecked in terms of portraying the good students of the academy. Not everyone is evil in this world.

 Chapter 397 91.5 - Duels [2]

    Chapter397 91.5 - Duels [2]

    Sometimes, we think about life. It is the basic human thought process. Even though we are engulfed in this river called life, there are times when it flows at a slightly slower pace, leaving us enough room to think about ourselves.

    But is it beneficial?

    One might ask that, but the answer to this mostly depends on the person.

    Since some people would rather be upied with something else than think, sometimes, thinking about things or remembering them is more hurtful than anything else.

    After my fight with Liam and surrendering, the atmosphere in the amphitheater was charged with mixed emotions. Liam''s face contorted with fury when I uttered the words, "I surrender."

    It was clear he had hoped to drag the duel out, to inflict more humiliation upon me. His eyes bore into mine, filled with contempt.

    "You''re nothing but trash, Astron," he spat, his voice dripping with disdain. "You can''t even man up and stand on your own."

    I remained silent, my expression unchanging. There was no point in responding to his taunts. I had achieved what I needed. Any further conflict was unnecessary and would only serve to satisfy his ego.

    Liam red at me for a moment longer, then turned on his heel and stormed out of the arena, muttering insults under his breath. The crowd''s murmurs filled the air, but I paid them no mind.

    I had my own reasons for surrendering, reasons that were far more important than their opinions.

    With Liam gone, I stayed behind, my eyes fixed on the arena. I wanted to see Ethan''s duel and witness his prowess firsthand.

    Since he was the main character of this world, it was important to see his progress. After all, he will be a crucial point against the threats in the future.

    His progress is important.

    The amphitheater buzzed with anticipation as Ethan Hartley stepped into the arena, his spear gleaming under the lights.

    His opponent, Samuel, stood across from him, determination etched into his features. He was one of the characters that were appointed as the duel fighter in the game. ording to the choice of the yer, the rewards would change.

    Samuel was one of the hardest enemies that yers would face.

    The duel began, and it was immediately clear why Ethan was so highly regarded. His movements were fluid and precise, and his control over lightning was impressive. Each strike of his spear crackled with energy, a storm in human form.

    Despite Samuel''s best efforts, Ethan dominated the duel with abination of skill and raw power.

    The crowd erupted into apuse, their admiration for Ethan evident. I watched closely, analyzing his technique and strategies. He was undoubtedly a prodigy, and his performance only solidified that reputation.

    In the stands, I noticed Kaya and Jane watching Ethan with pride. Kaya''s eyes had been directed at me at some point in my duel. I was able to sense it.

    It seemed she had noticed my presence and was intrigued by my actions. Though the reason was mostly rted to the Hartley family''s strong instincts, it was fine for me.

    Since there wasn''t any distinction that she could identify me.

    As Ethan and Samuel left the arena, I also followed them.

    There was a clear reason for me to do that.

    ''Demonic Energy.''

    The sinister energy was spread through the locker rooms.

    ''They are finally moving.''

    The fact that the demonic humans were moving alone made it clear. The attack on the final exams was going to happen.

    ''They are trying to spread demonic seeds.''

    The reason why demons are hated this much is mostly because of a special attribute that they possess, which other races rarely do.

    Corrosion.

    This ability may seem innocent at first. But, when ites to the corrosion of mind, soul, and thoughts, it bes way more dangerous than it has ever been.

    The moment one''s own mind corrodes, one bes a ve to one''s emotions; at that moment, one goes berserk and bes dangerous.

    A desperate father who is trying his best to feed his family¡­Once he loses himself to despair or anger, that family can no longer be happy.

    Domestic violence.

    This is the same for the young woman who looks at her peers, seeing their beauty andpeting with them.

    The standards of life can not be met with her efforts, making her feel trapped. The reality may not be like that, but as long as that is what she feels, the possibility of an emotional stir appears.

    And from now on, that person will no longer be themselves, losing their own identity.

    That is the power of demons, the way they work.

    In the duel time, with the feelings of joy, superiority, and pride on the one hand while the feelings of despair, inferiority, envy, sadness, and disappointment on the other hand, the perfect opportunity for demons to work appears.

    Even if it was subtle, I was able to confirm the demonic energy. Though that made me feel suffocated and tense a little, it was notpletely unbearable.

    While looking for the traces in the locker rooms, I also somehow observed the interactions between them and their families.

    There was a warmth and camaraderie that was almost foreign to me. At least, at this point, it became foreign.

    However, somehow, seeing Ethan and Jane, or Samuel and his sister, made me remember the past again.

    It was a bitter feeling, once again making my heart cold. Since the moment I remembered Estelle, it always ended in me remembering her death.

    Those ws.

    ''They will haunt me until the end, won''t they?''

    A question that didn''t contain any emotions.

    In any case, since I didn''t belong to this ce, there was no need for me to stand here and waste any more time.

    I need to be ready for the attack so that I can hunt as many demonic humans as I can.

    That is all I can do for her, at least.

    ********

    <Wednesday, Evening, Arcadia Hunter Academy>

    The sun was setting over Arcadia Hunter Academy, casting a golden hue across the sprawling campus.

    Eleanor walked back to her office, her mind upied with the day''s events.

    The amphitheater had been abuzz with excitement as the duels continued, showcasing the talents and determination of the students.

    Once she was settled in her office, Eleanor began to recount the fights she had watched that day. She thought about Astron Natusalune''s duel with Liam Wayne.

    Despite the significant difference in their ranks, Astron had managed to hold his own and strategically surrendered at the right moment. It was a smart move, demonstrating his ability to read his opponent and the situation urately.

    But it was Ethan Hartley''s duel that had truly captivated her. His battle with Samuel Greaves was nothing short of spectacr.

    Ethan''s mastery over lightning psions and his skill with the spear was impressive, to say the least.

    ''That is just as expected. At this point, it is one hundred percent that he is one of the candidates.'' She reyed the key moments of the duel in her mind. Ethan''s [Thunder God''s Wrath] was a sight to behold, the sheer power of the lightning-infused spear striking awe into the spectators.

    His strategic use of [Thunder Step] and the precision with which he countered Samuel''s earthen-enhanced attacks showcased his growth and potential.

    Eleanor knew the distinct difference between a genius and a talented induvial in terms ofbat.

    Those who are gifted inbat possess something called ''internalization.'' Without any logical exnations, they were able to grasp the hardest skills on their own.

    Eleanor knew that because she, too, was the same. The moment she started wielding mana, it submitted to her. She was just naturally gifted. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In the academy, she stormed through every student; none were able to rival her. And as one of those, she recognized a fellow genius.

    ''A natural.''

    Ethan''s improvement was itself not something that had ever been seen. Since those who improved their stats needed to adapt their strength, and in fights, even the smallestck of control would be detrimental.

    Then, what happens if one improves like Ethan? Constantly increasing their strength?

    They need to adapt to those changes almost constantly so that they can once again improve. To do that, the cognitive ability to grasp the essence of movements is the most important thing.

    Seemingly enough, this alone made

    "Ethan Hartley," Eleanor mused, her eyes reflecting her thoughts. "His prowess is exceptional, even considering his lineage. The way he controls his mana and uses his spear¡­ it''s clear he''s not just riding on his family''s name. He''s genuinely a skilled genius."

    From that moment on, she would observe his every improvement and guide him thoroughly since such a talent was almost equal to 1000 talented hunters.

    ''Mentor program.''

    As she finished her notes, Eleanor''s thoughts shifted to a more pressing concern. The anonymous email she had received, the photos implicating Professor Whitaker, and the potential attack during the final exams by demon contractors weighed heavily on her mind.

    "An attack during the final exams¡­" she muttered, her expression darkening. "It is a thin thread."

    She had already made sufficient preparations in her mind. At least she was sure that she would capture many of the attackers.

    ''Even maybe that bitch.''

    Anger rose in her heart, but she calmed herself down.

    Taking a deep breath, she leaned back in her chair, her mind already working through various scenarios and contingency ns.

    "Tomorrow will be another long day," she thought, standing up to prepare for the meeting with the administration.

    Since Thursday would be the start of the most important duels that were about toe.

    From that point on, the high-ranking students'' duels wouldmence.

    ''Ethan Hartley. Show me your talent.'' She thought inwardly.

    ********

    In his room, Lucas sat alone, watching the video of Ethan''s duel on his holo-screen. The footage captured the intense sh between Ethan Hartley and Samuel Greaves, showcasing Ethan''s lightning-infused spear techniques.

    As Lucas observed Ethan''s movements, his expression grew thoughtful.

    "He''s really grown," Lucas murmured to himself, eyes fixed on the screen. "His progress is incredible."

    Throughout the duel, Ethan disyed not only skill but also a deep understanding of his elemental attributes. His lightning techniques were precise and powerful, overwhelming even a higher-ranked opponent like Samuel.

    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a twinge of inferiority. He had known Ethan for years and had witnessed his growth firsthand, yet seeing it in action now, in such a dramatic and skilled disy, made Lucas reflect on his own journey.

    "He''s on apletely different level," Lucas muttered, running a hand through his hair. "And here I am, still struggling to master basic techniques."

    Lucas closed his eyes briefly, recalling the vision he had experienced months ago, where Ethan''s potential had been hinted at.

    In that vision, he had seen shes of Ethan''s future prowess, but witnessing it now, in real time, was a stark reminder of the gap between them.

    "¡­No¡­he is a lot stronger thanpared to that time. He is improving at a faster rate¡­"

    ''How? How is this possible?''

    The question lingered in his mind as he continued to watch, absorbing every detail of Ethan''s victory.

    ''Always.''

    As the video concluded and the cheers of the crowd faded, Lucas leaned back in his chair, deep in thought.

    In another timeline, he had resolved himself to redouble his training efforts, push himself harder, and strive for improvement, inspired by Ethan''s example.

    And what did he achieve doing that?

    Nothing.

    Aplete shadow of someone.

    ''This time, it will be different.'' He thought.

    ''This time, I will be in the spotlight.''

 Chapter 398 91.6 - Duels [2]

    <h4>Chapter 398 Chapter 91.6 - Duels [2] </h4>

    <Thursday Morning, Arcadia Hunter Academy>

    The sun rose over Arcadia Hunter Academy, casting a golden hue across the sprawling campus. The amphitheater buzzed with excitement as students and spectators alike gathered for the highly anticipated duels of the day.

    Today, the spotlight would be on the higher-ranked students, those with ranks of 500 and above. These duels were expected to be more intense and skillful, showcasing the best of the best.

    The stands filled quickly, the air thick with anticipation. Families, friends, and mentors found their seats, eager to witness the prowess of the academy''s elite. The buzz of conversation filled the air as people discussed the uing matches and their predictions.

    "Today''s matches are going to be incredible," one student remarked to his friend, excitement evident in his voice.

    "Absolutely. I''ve been waiting to see the top students in action," his friend replied. "There''s a lot of hype around these duels."

    At precisely 9:00 AM, the Headmaster''s voice echoed through the amphitheater, calling for attention. "Wee, everyone, to the fourth day of our Final Exam duels! Today, we will witness the skill and determination of our higher-ranked students. Let the duels begin!"

    The audience erupted into apuse, the energy palpable as the first duel was announced.

    "Our first duel of the day is between Rank 500, Leona Jackey, and Rank 480, Darius Gerken. Contestants, please step into the arena!"

    Leona, a tall and agile student with flowing silver hair, stepped into the arena with a confident stride. She wielded a pair of slender, enchanted daggers that gleamed under the morning sun.

    Opposite her, Darius, a robust young man with fiery red hair, brandished arge broadsword engulfed in mes. The contrast between the two fighters was striking, both in appearance and fighting style.

    The crowd watched in hushed anticipation as the twobatants took their positions. The announcer''s voice rang out again. "Are both contestants ready?"

    Leona and Darius nodded, their eyes locked onto each other with focus and pride.

    "Begin!"

    As the duelmenced, the shadows within the amphitheater stirred. A group of individuals cloaked in a simple attire moved with practiced stealth, their presence unnoticed by the excited spectators.

    This fact was almost understandable. Since there were many simultaneous duels happening at the same time, many onlookers felt the need to travel from one arena to another, making this amon urrence.

    Yet their goals were a bit different.

    Since they were agents of an organization named Valkara, they were tasked with a dual mission: to identify potential candidates for corruption and to nt demonic seeds.

    These seeds, imbued with a new type of magic that emitted incredibly low wavelengths of mana, were untraceable. They resonated with the emotional fluctuations of the students in the duels, making them vulnerable to corruption.

    They have been nning this operation even before the start of the semester since they were very well aware of the big shots in the world and their heirs.

    The fact that many different heirs would be attending the Arcadia Hunter Academy this year and the academy''s traditional duels were widely known.

    From this point on, it wasn''t hard to infer that this event would be widely known. But, in fact, even before that, he had already informed them about this operation.

    He reveled; they listened.

    The head of the group, a tall figure with piercing eyes, scanned the crowd and the arena, his gaze sharp and calcting.

    The first three days. They were not doing anything, only observing the academy. Just in case a variable can ur, they were making sure.

    It was also not efficient enough to attack in those days since the damage wouldn''t be enough. The risk of being caught was also higher, making it an obvious choice.

    ''As expected, the number is quite high right now. They prepared well, but it is also all ording to the intel.''

    Such an operation would never have been possible without an insider, after all.

    Under the eyes of one of the strongest beings in the world, deceiving it was almost impossible.

    [Spread out and begin the operation,] hemanded in a hushed tone.

    His first group of subordinates nodded and dispersed, blending seamlessly into the throng of spectators.

    They moved with purpose, discreetly slipping the demonic seeds into the pockets and bags of unsuspecting onlookers. The seeds were small, barely noticeable, yet their effects would be profound. This group had been active from the first day of the duels since these demonic seeds were newly produced products and almost impossible to detect.

    Meanwhile, the leader focused on the second phase of their mission.

    He discreetly signaled to another group, who began to mingle with the crowd, subtly imnting organic transnts into the onlookers. These transnts were a precursor to the attack they nned to carry out, ensuring that when the time came, chaos and panic would spread rapidly.

    Yet, they hadn''t realized one thing.

    There were certain people watching them. People who were already informed that something would happen.

    And those certain people were tracing them from the start.

    ********

    <Thursday Afternoon, Arcadia Hunter Academy>

    The amphitheater was abuzz with excitement as the next highly anticipated duel was announced.

    This match promised not only a disy of exceptional skill but also a sh between two prominent guild heirs.

    "Our next duel features Lucas Middleton, ranked 85, versus Vincent Hale, ranked 54. Contestants, please step into the arena!"

    The crowd''s murmurs of excitement grew louder as Lucas Middleton stepped into the arena. His white hair shimmered under the sunlight, and his striking blue eyes held a steely determination.

    He was incredibly handsome, with a slender but toned physique. In his hand, he held a sword of extraordinary craftsmanship, a special artifact of the Middleton Household, rarely seen by even the most esteemed guests.

    Opposite him, Vincent Hale strode confidently into the arena. With his muscr build and intense gaze, he exuded an air of power and readiness.

    Vincent, the heir to the Tasty Gods guild, a rival of the Middletons, carried a formidable double-edged axe, a weapon that symbolized his guild''s strength and resilience.

    Though he used a rare weapon, this particr heir of the Tasty Gods was known for his bloodthirstiness and berserk skills.

    He was rumored to be the ughterer of the monsters in the dungeons.

    The crowd could feel the tension between the twobatants, knowing that this duel was more than just a test of skill; it was a battle of pride and legacy between two powerful families.

    After all, this was the reason why Lucas had chosen Vincent. Normally, he was supposed to be Julia''s opponent on the other timeline, and Lucas had seen the fight beforehand.

    Julia easily bashed Vincent, destroying him. The fight wasn''t even close. And the fact that there was a rivalry between the two made it more popr, increasing Julia''s fame.

    But this time, things were bound to be different since he had chosen Vincent instead, stealing the opportunity.

    ''If she can do it, I can easily do better.''

    Essentially, the victory was simply on his hands. Since, from the parallel world, he already knew Vincent''s style and the way he fought. Though even if he didn''t know, he was pretty confident that he would end it faster.

    Rather than fighting with brute force, Lucas'' style was different.

    He threw a quick look at the person sitting in the front lounge.

    A person that was sitting as if the world was serving him. Sharp like a de, as if he can cut everything. A demeanor of seriousness and mightiness.

    Fergus Middleton.

    His father.

    The person whose words still haunted him to that day. The very person who made this hole in his heart was the reason he never felt satisfied with himself.

    ''Just watch. I am going to show you the true heir.''

    Even at this age, he was still unable to forget those looks that were given to him.

    "Are both contestants ready?" the announcer''s voice boomed, disrupting his thoughts.

    ''What are you doing, Lucas? Focus.'' Lucas and Vincent nodded, their eyes locked onto each other.

    "Begin!"

    The moment the signal was given, Vincent charged forward, his axe raised high. Lucas, disying remarkable agility, sidestepped the initial attack, his sword gleaming as he countered with a swift strike aimed at Vincent''s side.

    CLANG!

    Vincent''s axe met Lucas'' sword with a resounding ng, the force of the collision sending sparks flying. The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps, their excitement palpable as the duel began in earnest.

    Vincent, known for his brute strength and aggressive fighting style, swung his double-edged axe with relentless power. Each strike aimed to overpower Lucas and force him onto the defensive. His muscles bulged with every swing, his movements precise and calcted.

    "I still have not forgotten that time."

    Vincent was the first one to open his mouth, his eyes locked on Lucas. There was a clear smirk on his face, but his eyes were serious.

    "Me neither."

    After all, while their families were rivals, these two were also the same.

    "That is good. Because, you are going to pay back for what you did."

    At that time, when Tasty Gods were expanding their business, they had assigned the area to Cale Vale, Vincent''s brother.

    And they were allies with the Middleton Family.

    "We didn''t do anything."

    "Lies. It was your family''s sword. Everyone knows about it."

    And Cale Vale was killed by someone from the Middleton family.

    SWOOSH! The axe was once again swung. The speed of the axe was so fast that the onlookers were having a hard time sensing it.

    But more importantly, the strength behind the strike even split the air across the de, sending a shockwave enhanced by mana.

    CLANK! Lucas, however, was prepared. His style was one of agility and precision, using his opponent''s strength against them. He deftly dodged Vincent''s powerful swings, his movements fluid and graceful.

    CLANG! SWOOSH! CLANG!

    His sword shed in the sunlight as he parried and countered, each strike aimed to exploit the gaps in Vincent''s defense.

    "She is punished for it."

    The murderer was easily found. After all, there was a handful of people who could kill the young prodigy Cale, especially cleanly.

    It was his friend.

    Sarah Middleton, Lucas'' half-sibling from another mother.

    A genius of the sword.

    And the traitor of the family.

    "Her head should be rolling down, just like my brothers."

    But she wasn''t executed. She escaped from her punishment officially.

    "It was supposed to be, but she escaped."

    "You let her escape."

    And, of course, the Vale family could never escape such a result since the fact that their son died while the perpetrator escaped.

    From that point on, the rivalry began.

    "We did not."

    "Lies."

    "Nothing will be able to convince you."

    "There is only one thing that can convince me. It is the head of that bitch."

    As Vincent''s words echoed through the arena, Lucas maintained his focused expression, meeting his opponent''s gaze without flinching.

    The tension between them was palpable, fueled by their families'' bitter history and personal animosities. Yet, behind Lucas''s steely exterior, thoughts churned.

    ''He still remembers,'' Lucas thought, recalling the history between their families and the tragedy that had sparked their rivalry.

    He knew Vincent harbored deep resentment, justified in his own way by the loss he had suffered. Sarah Middleton''s actions had forever changed the course of their families'' rtions, casting a shadow over their interactions.

    But still, that didn''t mean they were supposed to be enemies. In fact, it was the reverse.

    ''Hero Butcherer.''

    Since in the future that he had seen, Vincent became a major viin, almost killing Ethan.

 Chapter 399 91.7 - Duels [2]

    <h4>Chapter 399 Chapter 91.7 - Duels [2]</h4>

    From the moment he got the memories of his parallel self, Lucas understood one simple thing.

    This world was not a fair ce.

    One could put everything they had into one thing, yet they might still never reach the heights that those who didn''t even put half of the effort into the same thing.

    It was not rewarding.

    Not fair.

    Justice didn''t exist.

    It was a ce where only the strong ate the weak. If you were the winner, no matter what, your traces would remain.

    No one would remember the losers.

    That was what he realized.

    ''Hero Butcherer.''

    Therefore, he didn''t care if the person before him was bound to be a viin or not. People had reasons, and from his perspective, Vincent had the right to be one.

    Even after learning what happened to his brother, the world still sided with Middleton''s.

    In the end, it was Vincent''s family that perished in the confrontation.

    Just like himself.

    Just like himself, who lost his life trying to protect Ethan, the only person who could save everyone, to protect the world.

    He fought bravely, without any selfishness, and perished in the end like a hero.

    Yet, what happened afterward? Did his legacy remain?

    That demon showed him. And the answer was clear.

    A built statue in the middle of a street. A small ce in a museum. In some books, writing history.

    But, in those same books, every time, he was never remembered since the people on the front were not him.

    Ethan, Julia, Victor, Sylvie, Irina¡­..The list went on since they were the final party that defeated thest threat.

    But what about him?

    No one.

    The June 22nd was dedicated to him as the hero. Yet, what happened afterward?

    In just five years, the whole month itself was dered for another group. A newly emerging group who had migrated from their hometown to the Human Domain.

    Demi humans.

    With their mitigation to society, the whole month of June was dedicated to the hardships they had encountered, as well as the discrimination that they faced.

    To celebrate the rights that they painstakingly got from human society. Everyone

    Or was what truly how it was?

    Yet, eventually, nobody remembered those who made the peace possible in the end. Those who bravely fought.

    Their names were forgotten.

    The respect, the honor¡­.It was no longer there.

    That was then, Lucas himself realized. It was all pointless.

    As long as you don''t win. As long as people don''t directly engrave themselves into the books of history, they will not be remembered. They would just live and then die. That was it.

    Thus, he made a pledge to himself. This time, things wouldn''t be the same.

    SWOOSH!

    Lucas felt the ground tremble as Vincent''s axe descended with incredible force.

    ''Yeah, it seems I am not allowed to think for now.''

    Even if he could beat Vincent easily, for the sake of the performance he wanted to show, he decided to cut his own thoughts off.

    ''Earth''s Cry.''

    He muttered the name of the attack.

    He had seen this move before, and he knew exactly how to counter it. With a swift movement, Lucas shifted his stance and executed the [Sword of Middleton. 4th stage. Phantom Step,] a technique that allowed him to dodge the attack with a blur of motion.

    It was something that was hardly achieved, something that not everyone could achieve. He was sure that Julia hadn''t achieved the first stage yet.

    ''!''

    Vincent''s eyes were wide open at the blur of movements since he knew the essence of it.

    The axe mmed into the ground, creating a shockwave that rippled through the arena. Dust and debris flew into the air, momentarily obscuring the view. But Lucas was already moving, his sword gleaming as he unleashed [Sword of Middleton. 4th stage. Mirror des].

    The de seemed to multiply, creating afterimages that confused Vincent''s senses.

    Vincent roared in frustration, swinging his axe wildly in an attempt to hit one of the elusive images. Lucas used this opportunity to close the distance, his eyes locked on Vincent''s exposed side. Heunched [de''s Impetus], a rapid thrust aimed at Vincent''s ribs.

    CLANG!

    Vincent managed to bring his axe around just in time to block the attack, but the force of the collision sent him stumbling backward. Lucas pressed his advantage, transitioning seamlessly into [Whirlwind sh]. His sword spun in a deadly arc, aiming to overwhelm Vincent with speed and precision.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    Vincent gritted his teeth and dug his heels into the ground, his muscles straining as he blocked each strike. His eyes zed with anger and determination.

    "Tsk."

    He hated this to the core. The way Middleton''s fought. They always tried to distract the enemy and focused on speed.

    It was nauseating since he remembered the amount of sword strikes that was left on his brother''s body.

    "You think you can defeat me with those shy moves?" he growled, summoning his mana and channeling it into his axe.

    With a roar, Vincent unleashed the skill he had developed on his own. Maybe his family wasn''t something as big as Middleton''s, but that didn''t mean his rank was a joke.

    [Berserker''s Wrath] ¨C a powerfulbination of swings that was imbued with raw energy. The axe cleaved through the air with terrifying speed, aimed directly at Lucas''s head.

    The crowd gasped and cheered, their excitement growing with each exchange. The duel had be a spectacle of skill and power, a testament to the prowess of bothbatants.

    Vincent''s rage-fueled his movements as he swung his axe with relentless power. Each strike carried the force of his mana, making it almost impossible for anyone to withstand for long.

    Of course, from the outside, it would look like Vincent was on the losing end since he used his berserk skill this early. But in fact, there was something that not many people knew about Vincent.

    The reason why he was able to hunt such strong monsters, or how he attained his rank in the entrance exam.

    The reason why he could go against a rank-5 or rank-6 boss while being two ranks lower than them.

    It was because of his strongest skill, the trump card, that nobody would expect.

    [Guillotine of Blood].

    This skill. Once he stacked five strikes on his enemy, he would be able to control the enemy''s bleeding. With the resonating bleeding, his strength would double.

    And the conditions for the execution would appear.

    Complete Execution.

    He was determined to unleash this special skill and end the fight decisively.

    Lucas, however, was calm andposed. He had seen Vincent''s techniques before and knew exactly what he was nning.

    Each strike aimed at him was carefully calcted to build up the [Hemorrhage] stacks required for Vincent''s devastating finishing move.

    In a way, Vincent''s kit of abilities made him such a formidable opponent, even though his stats were lower than those of his enemies.

    Since the [Berserker''s Wrath] was a couple of buffed attacks that would easily amplify [Hemorrhage] to his opponent while also hiding his intentions more easily.

    SWOOSH! Vincent''s first strike came crashing down, and Lucas sidestepped, allowing the de to graze his arm. Blood trickled from the shallow cut, and the first stack of [Hemorrhage] was applied.

    ''One.'' The second strike was a sweeping horizontal sh. Lucas deflected it with his sword but allowed it to nick his side, adding a second stack.

    ''Two.'' Vincent''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. He could feel the momentum shifting in his favor. His third strike was a diagonal sh that Lucas narrowly avoided, but not without earning another cut and a third stack.

    ''Three.'' Lucas was fully aware of what Vincent was doing. He was letting Vincent believe he was gaining the upper hand, all while conserving his own strength and waiting for the perfect moment to strike back.

    The fourth strike came with even more ferocity. Vincent aimed for Lucas''s legs, hoping to cripple him. Lucas let the de scrape against his thigh, adding the fourth stack. The crowd gasped at the blood now staining Lucas''s clothes, unaware of the strategy at y.

    ''Four.'' Vincent''s confidence soared. He raised his axe high, ready to deliver the fifth and final strike needed to activate [Guillotine of Blood].

    "Heh¡­.It seems you are nothing after all."

    His eyes were filled with the certainty of his imminent victory.

    It was the same as the crowd.

    "Lucas Middleton is losing?"

    "Wasn''t he pushing Vincent? Howe the tables have turned?"

    "It seems the Middletons are going to lose this time. What a pity. I am pretty sure Julia Middleton would win against him."

    "Of course, Julia would win. Did you not see how she fought in the ckthorn''s Banquet?"

    "Right, she was there at that time."

    The opinion of the crowds changed, but one thing was clear. Everyone clearly thought that Lucas was losing and that he was being a disgrace.

    SWOOSH! However, contrary to what the logical conclusion was, those who knew Lucas and the real Middletons felt differently.

    ''Lucas. You have improved.''

    Especially in the case of the white-haired man watching the fight.

    ''You even stepped into the Illusion Realm.'' Just as the axe descended, Lucas''s body suddenly blurred. Vincent''s axe cleaved through the air, hitting nothing but an afterimage. The Lucas he had been targeting shattered like ss, disappearing before his eyes.

    SWOOSH! "What?"

    Vincent''s eyes widened in shock. He barely had time to register what was happening before he felt a sharp pain in his legs.

    SLASH! THUD! Lucas''s de had already found its mark, shing through Vincent''s leg joints with precise strikes. Vincent cried out in pain as his legs gave way, and he fell to his knees.

    Before Vincent could react, Lucas''s de was at his throat. The cold steel pressed against his skin, and he realized with a sinking feeling that he had been thoroughly outyed. Lucas had seen through his intentions from the very beginning and had manipted the fight to this moment.

    The crowd watched in stunned silence as the once-mighty Vincent Hale knelt before Lucas Middleton, defeated. The duel had been a masterful disy of strategy and skill, and Lucas''s victory was undeniable.

    "Yield."

    Vincent, breathing heavily and with pain etched across his face, looked hatefully into Lucas'' eyes.

    But there was nothing he could do. Instead of acting like a crybaby, it was always better to ept the result like a man.

    "I yield."

 Chapter 400 91.8 - Duels [2]

    Chapter 40091.8 - Duels [2]

    As the words left Vincent''s lips, the amphitheater erupted into a cacophony of surprised exmations. The audience, who had been convinced of Lucas''s impending defeat just moments ago, was now grappling with the sheer skill and strategy they had witnessed.

    "Unbelievable!"

    "Did you see that? He yed him like a fiddle!"

    "Lucas Middleton is a genius. That was a masterss in swordsmanship."

    The fact that Lucas hadpletely dominated the duel and won in a mere five minutes was a considerable achievement. Typically, duels between berserkers and speed types dragged on, eachbatant exploiting their respective strengths. But this time, it was as if Lucas had been several steps ahead of Vincent from the start.

    In the stands, the reactions were varied. The vassals and the allies of the Middleton family turned all their attention to the person whose opinion was most valuable. The white-haired man, Lucas''s father, nodded approvingly. "You''ve truly grown, Lucas. Stepping into the Illusion Realm¡­ impressive."

    Meanwhile, the Hale family members were left in shock and disappointment. Vincent''s father, head of the Tasty Gods guild, clenched his fists, a mixture of anger and grudging respect on his face. "That boy¡­ he''s a formidable opponent."

    In the crowd, students whispered among themselves, their respect for Lucas skyrocketing. Though not many people dared to say it, everyone who witnessed the twins fighting knew that Julia''s talent at sword was iparable.

    "I never knew he was this good," one said, awe in his voice. "It''s like he was reading Vincent''s mind."

    "Lucas wasn''t just fighting; he was orchestrating the entire duel. Every move was calcted."

    "Still¡­.What was thatst move? Even I felt my senses being deceived."

    The students were talking amongst themselves, yet there was a certain group of people watching the fight.

    In the stands, Lilia, Ethan, Irina, and Julia watched the scene unfold, their expressions a mix of awe and curiosity.

    Ethan, unable to contain his amazement, turned to his friends. "When did Lucas be this good?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine surprise.

    Julia, still processing what she had just witnessed, shook her head slowly. "I honestly don''t know," she admitted. "I knew he was training hard, but I had no idea he had reached this level." There was a hint of confusion in her voice as if she was struggling to reconcile this new image of her twin with the one she had known all her life.

    Lilia, intrigued by the intricacies of the duel, looked to Julia for answers. "What was thatst move?" she asked. "It seemed...plex. Like he was manipting reality itself."

    Julia sighed, a faint frown creasing her brow. "I wish I could tell you," she replied. "But I don''t know. It feels like there''s a rift between us now. A part of him that I don''t understand." The realization left a strange aftertaste, a sense of unfamiliarity with her own twin.

    Irina, who had been quietly analyzing the fight, spoke up. "I am not sure exactly what he did. But, from what I could see, he utilized a special Light spell, ¡¸Refractive Array¡¹," she exined. "It''s a rare and advanced spell that allows the user to disturb the light that was reflected from the object itself and change the location that was perceived by the opponent. Only a handful of people can master it, and it requires an extraordinary level of precision and control."

    "Refractive Array? This¡­When did he learn that?" Julia asked herself. Something. Something was weird about this. From the start, she knew Lucas was smart, and he had already immersed himself in tactics.

    If Julia was the brute force type, then Lucas would be the mindful type. He would n things and think before acting. That was why she thought, as twins, theyplemented each other.

    But she had never seen Lucas studying magic before, let alone such an advanced Light magic. It was particrly hard to control the light particles since they contained higher raw energy than other particles.

    But the thing that puzzled her was.

    ''This idea¡­.I also had it.'' She had been trying to develop a new style for herself for a long time, trying to upgrade herbat style.

    But rather than memorizing some random spells, she preferred testing things while ''feeling'' them.

    Lilia raised an eyebrow, "But how was he able to obstruct the other senses? Especially the mana sense? Considering that, even from here, we weren''t able to sense anything, and that seems to be the case for higher-ranking Hunters watching the fight, either?" she asked.

    Irina paused, considering Lilia''s question. "I can''t say for certain how he was able to obstruct the other senses, especially the mana sense," she admitted. "But if my observations are correct, it likely involves abination of sword [Stripe]s and magic blocks. It''s something highlyplex and not easy to analyze in a short time."

    Julia, still deep in thought, muttered to herself, "How did he manage tobine such techniques so seamlessly?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Irina shrugged. "It''s a rare skill, and it''s possible he''s been working on it in secret. Lucas has always been methodical and strategic, so it wouldn''t surprise me if he''s been honing this technique for a while."

    Ethan, still processing the information, nodded slowly. "Lucas has always been a step ahead, but this... This is something else entirely."

    Lilia crossed her arms, a thoughtful expression on her face. "It''s impressive, no doubt. But it also means he''s been keeping a lot to himself."

    Julia''s frown deepened. ''It just feels... strange. Like there''s a part of him I don''t know anymore.''

    Something had been bothering her. It was a certainly foreign feeling that she felt for the first time.

    She threw a quick look at the man sitting on the lounge.

    ''What does father think?''

    The person she respected the most in the world. His opinion was certainly valuable, more than everyone else''s.

    ''He is smiling¡­.''

    And she saw his smile.

    At that moment, something inside her was stirred.

    ********

    Irina, looking at Julia like that, somehow felt like she could understand Julia''s thoughts and views. But at the same time, she thought to herself.

    ''This oddly feels familiar. Phantom''s Land¡­..After that, whatever it is, things changed.''

    Her partial memories, the things that she couldn''t understand, made her feel like she must understand.

    ''Is he there?''

    Suddenly, she felt the urge to talk to him. Since her match was tomorrow, she had some free time. Though, she would start stretching her senses not long after.

    After his match yesterday, he suddenly disappeared, and she wasn''t able to contact him even once.

    She looked around the ce, but she couldn''t find any trace of him.

    None at all.

    Irina scanned the amphitheater, her eyes coated with mana as she activated her [Mana Observation].

    Her gaze swept across the crowd, students and families alike, all still buzzing with excitement from the duel. Amidst the sea of mana signatures, one stood out.

    ''Here!'' It was a familiar trace, the distinct pattern of Astron''s mana. Her eyes locked onto it immediately.

    He was standing near the back, partially hidden by a pir. His eyes were focused on the scene before him, specifically on the crowd. Irina could see the intensity in his gaze, as if he was discerning everything, taking in every detail.

    But then, just as she was about to make her way towards him, Astron moved. He turned and started to leave, his movements swift and purposeful.

    ''Come on, where are you going?'' Irina''s heart quickened as she hurried to follow him.

    She pushed through the crowd, trying to keep his retreating figure in sight. But despite her best efforts, Astron''s skillful evasion techniques made it difficult to track him. He weaved through the throngs of people with practiced ease, and soon, he disappeared from her view.

    "Tsk. Just stay where you are, bastard."

    Irina cursed under her breath, frustrated by how easily she had lost him. She continued to move through the crowd, hoping to catch another glimpse of him. But as the minutes ticked by, it became clear that Astron had effectively vanished.

    "Sigh¡­."

    At the end of the day, she missed him again.

    *******

    <Thursday Afternoon, Arcadia Hunter Academy>

    The sun was supposed to hang high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the bustling amphitheater. Yet, with winter alreadying, the scene was shrouded by the clouds formed across the ce.

    The duels were in full swing, and the excitement in the air was palpable.

    Students and spectators alike were engrossed in the spectacle, their cheers and gasps echoing through the arena.

    In contrast to the jubnt crowd, Callum stood at the edge of the amphitheater, his expression a mix of weariness and annoyance. His disheveled hair and the dark bags under his eyes made it clear he had not rested well.

    He scanned the crowd with a sharp, vignt gaze, though he looked as if he would rather be anywhere else.

    "I can''t believe Eleanor called me in for this," he muttered under his breath. "As if I have nothing better to do than y babysitter."

    A woman standing nearby, dressed in the same hunter''s uniform, rolled her eyes and smirked.

    "Oh,e on, Callum. You''re exaggerating. It''s not like you were doing anything critical. You were just catching up on sleep."

    Callum shot her an irritated nce. "Amelia, do you have any idea how much work I''ve got piling up? Reports, training schedules, actual hunts. But no, I''m here, watching a bunch of kids spar."

    These two were schoolmates as Eleanor, graduating at the same time. And both of them worked for the government.

    Agents of Demonic Human Bureau.

    Their faces were not clearly known to the world, yet they were both important Awakened. Though, those who knew them from the academy, could possibly recognize their faces.

    Thus, they were still in their disguises.

    Amelia chuckled softly. "Rx, Callum. It''s not just about the duels. Eleanor thinks something''s up. And if she''s worried, we should be too."

    Callum sighed, rubbing his temples. "I know, I know. It is the Eleanor we are talking about. There is no way she would call us for something random."

    He said, slowly scratching his neck.

    "But it''s still a pain. We''ve got real threats out there, and we''re stuck here babysitting."

    Amelia''s expression grew more serious. "Speaking of threats, have you noticed anything unusual?"

    Callum shook his head, scanning the crowd again. "I did notice quite a lot of things," Callum said, looking across the arena.

    "Really? Why did you-"

    Before Amelia could even ask him, Callum replied.

    "It was Eleanor''s decision."

    "What? Don''t tell me." As Amelia''s eyes widened, Callum nodded his head.

    "Yes. She wants to catch the executive."

    Eleanor was already looking far ahead from the start.

 Chapter 401 91.9 - Duels [2]

    Chapter 40191.9 - Duels [2]

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Thursday, 3 P.M>

    The sun had already disappeared behind the clouds, some bits of snow falling down to the ground.

    The amphitheater was packed with spectators eagerly awaiting the next highly anticipated duel. The energy in the air was electric, and the crowd buzzed with excitement.

    "This is going to be a showdown for the ages," a scout whispered to his friend. "The Arkwright and Middleton families are both sword legends."

    "Yeah, and after Lucas''s performance earlier, everyone''s expecting great things from Julia," his friend replied, leaning forward in anticipation.

    The announcer''s voice echoed through the amphitheater, calling for attention. "Ladies and gentlemen, our next duel features Julia Middleton, ranked 61, versus Damien Arkwright, ranked 21. Contestants, please step into the arena!"

    The crowd erupted into apuse as Julia Middleton stepped into the arena. She was a vision of grace and determination, her white hair flowing behind her and her blue eyes focused.

    She carried herself with the confidence of someone who had trained tirelessly, her posture perfect and her movements precise. In her hand, she wielded a beautifully crafted sword, a symbol of the Middleton family''s legacy.

    But, inwardly, things were different.

    ''What is this feeling?''

    For the first time in her life, Julia was feeling something that she had never felt.

    Pressure.

    It was as if an invisible pressure and sense of getting locked down in a prison had enveloped her.

    She couldn''t understand. For all of her life, she had never felt the need to bother over such things.

    Sword, life, everything was easy. She trained and got results. That was it.

    But what she had seen at Lucas'' duel¡­.She tried to do it on her own, but she wasn''t able to.

    As if she wasn''t enough.

    This feeling¡­.

    ''This is the first time.''

    And she didn''t know how to deal with it. It was, somehow, disturbing.

    ''No. Focus.''

    However, she couldn''t afford to think about those things right now since she was here to fight.

    Opposite her, Damien Arkwright entered the arena with an air of confidence and grace. His golden hair shimmered in the sunlight, and his striking features drew the admiration of many in the crowd.

    Damien was renowned not only for his looks but also for his extraordinary achievements. At the age of 13, he had defeated a full-fledged hunter, a feat that had earned him widespread fame.

    He was strong. Very strong. The reason why he was ranked 21 was not because he wascking inbat.

    It was just because he rather yed in an unsportsmanlike manner. In the entrance exam, he tortured other people, stepped down on weak students, and trampled on their pride.

    In a way, Damien was truly a viinous guy. Someone who liked tormenting others. With Middleton''s intelligence, they knew what kind of person Damien was.

    What kind of acts did he partake in? They were rather vile and hard to speak of.

    Yet, not everyone in the world knew.

    The Arkwright Family had a lot of influence in stopping it. And it was not like they were the only ones.

    The corruption ran deep.

    And that was partly the reason why she had chosen him. She was nning to choose Vincent, but Lucas chose him instead.

    Lucas came to their friend''s group, announcing that he would be challenging Vincent right before she could, and she couldn''t refute it. It would be uncharacteristic of her, and it was not like she cared too much, either.

    Therefore, her next choice was Damien.

    Even though that guy was quite a strong opponent, and the result wouldn''t be immediately evident, it was still worth taking the risk.

    Since she wanted to erase the smile on his face, reveal his true nature, and finally trample on him like he did to others.

    ''Yes. That is all I need to do. I don''t need anything else.''

    As Damien looked into Julia''s eyes, he smirked and asked, "Did you sleep well yesterday?"

    Julia raised her head, her expression calm. "Of course. Why wouldn''t I?"

    Damien''s smirk widened. "I couldn''t sleep. I was too excited, thinking about trampling on an insolent girl who thinks she''s on the same level as me."

    Julia''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she remainedposed. This type of wording¡­.She would normally be the one to make such jokes.

    But somehow, today, she couldn''t catch it, and this scratched her pride for some reason. It was, weirdly enough, irritating.

    "We''ll see who''s left standing, you stupid fucker."

    "Oh¡­.Foul-mouthed as usual, are we."

    "At least I am not filthy from the inside like you."

    "Tu-tu-tu. Everyone who speaks about the beauty of the insides is, in general, the one who is ugly."

    "Fitting for someone like you."

    Damien chuckled, his voice dripping with mockery. "You really believe you can match me? How amusing. I can''t wait to wipe that confident look off your face."

    Julia tightened her grip on her sword, her resolve hardening. She had faced many challenges before, but this was different.

    "Oh my gosh, Damien is so handsome!"

    "Did you see his golden hair? He looks like a prince!"

    "And he''s so strong! I heard he defeated a full-fledged hunter when he was just 13. Can you believe that?"

    Julia''s irritation grew with each word. These girls had no idea who Damien really was, the cruelty he hid behind that charming facade.

    To them, he was a hero, a prince. But Julia knew the truth. She knew the darkness that lurked within him, the way he enjoyed tormenting others, and the vile acts hemitted when no one was looking.

    "He''s going to win for sure. Julia doesn''t stand a chance against him," one of the girls said with a giggle.

    This was personal.

    She was determined to prove herself and expose Damien for what he truly was.

    The announcer''s voice called out once more, signaling the start of the duel. "Are both contestants ready?"

    Julia and Damien nodded, their eyes locked onto each other.

    "Begin!"

    Damien moved first, his sword slicing through the air with incredible speed and precision. His golden hair fluttered as he advanced with a series of swift, graceful strikes.

    Julia met his attacks head-on, her own sword movements equally fluid and powerful.

    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!

    The sound of shing swords echoed through the amphitheater, a symphony of metal and determination. Julia Middleton and Damien Arkwright were locked in a dance of steel and strategy, each movement precise and calcted.

    Damien''s sword glinted in the dim light as heunched a series ofplex, fluid strikes, his movements almost hypnotic.

    The Arkwright Sword Style was like a dance, each swing designed to confuse and mislead his opponent. He moved with the grace of a ballerina, his attacks unpredictable and difficult to read.

    "Haha¡­.You seem to be having a hard time ."

    That was the essence of the Arkwright Family''s sword. The two families, Middleton and the Arkwright, were like a dipole.

    Suppose one was suited for the raw strength. They fought like beasts, dealing with simple but efficient movements. This sword style. It was perfect for dealing with monsters.

    The other one was suited for the illusions. That was why Julia was shaken by how Lucas used such a movement.

    Since that style had contradicted their own family''s style.

    Since the Middleton family perfectly specialized in dealing with monsters, Arkwrights specialized in fighting against humanoid opponents with minds.

    Of course, that was of the essence. From some point on, every swordsman had their own interpretation of the world and their own sword.

    From the start, this fight was in a disadvantageous situation for her.

    Julia, however, was not easily swayed.

    "Tsk."

    Her movements were sharp and aggressive, a stark contrast to Damien''s elegance.

    Since there was a reason why she confidently challenged Damien. A specialty that differed her from any normal human.

    A specialty that she had noticed when she was a child.

    Her motor capabilities and neurotic system were faster than others. When others would react, she could send for different signals from the same motor neuron.

    In a way, the frequency with which her body worked was bigger than others. And this gave her an innate advantage in life.

    Her innate motor capabilities allowed her to react with lightning speed, her body a blur of motion.

    ¡¸Sword of Middleton. Harmony.¡¹

    Even though the technique meant to be calm, she rather wielded her sword with the ferocity of a beast, each strike a testament to her raw strength and refined skill.

    This was her own implementation.

    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!

    Their swords met in a series of rapid collisions, sparks flying with each impact. Julia''s attacks were relentless, her speed and power forcing Damien to stay on the defensive. She pushed forward with a series of powerful shes, her de a whirlwind of lethal intent.

    ¡¸Arkwright''s Grace.¡¹

    Damien countered with a graceful pirouette, his sword slicing through the air in a wide arc.

    He aimed to disorient Julia, using the fluidity of his movements to mask his true intentions. But Julia''s enhanced reflexes allowed her to see through his feints, her instincts guiding her de to intercept his strikes.

    "You think you can confuse me with your dance?" Julia taunted, her voice steady despite the exertion.

    Damien smirked, his golden hair shimmering as he twisted away from her de. "We''ll see how long you can keep up, little girl."

    Julia''s eyes narrowed, her grip tightening on her sword. She knew she had to maintain her focus, to not let Damien''s provocations distract her. She lunged forward with a burst of speed, her de aiming for his midsection.

    Damien sidestepped, his movements fluid and elegant, but Julia was relentless. She pressed her advantage, her attacksing faster and harder. Her sword sliced through the air with deadly precision, forcing Damien to stay on his toes.

    "Here, I thought you would be showing something, like your twin."

    Suddenly, she heard Damien mumble something.

    ?But, I guess I expected too much from you.?

    Before Julia could react, the world around her began to change. Her vision blurred, and the sounds of the crowd faded away. It was as if she had been transported to another realm. Countless mirrors materialized around her, each reflecting a distorted image of her opponent. The reflections multiplied, creating an endless maze of Damien''s sneering visage.

    ?Wee to the Realm of Dreams.?

    Damien''s voice echoed,ing from every direction. The disorienting effect was immediate. Julia spun around, trying to locate the real Damien, but it was impossible.

    Each reflection moved in perfect synchronization, creating an overwhelming sense of confusion.

    ?Not a pathetic disy like that guy''s, but a real illusion de.?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 402 91.10 - Duels [2]

    <h4>Chapter 402 Chapter 91.10 - Duels [2]</h4>

    402 Chapter 91.10 - Duels [2]

    Not a pathetic disy like that guy''s, but a real illusion de.

    In the world of Hunters, everything was possible. This was the first thing a parent taught them.

    There could be some restrictions made by the world, but eventually, to know about those restrictions, one needs to have information.

    That information was hard toe by. Especially the more one climbed over the ranks.

    The stronger a Hunter was, the harder it became to get a hold of information over them. Those who know about that information would either die or reveal their own strengths.

    This was the first thing that Julia and Lucas were taught. They both were made aware of the importance of this fact.

    The disorienting effect of the illusions was immediate.

    Julia spun around, doing her best to try to locate the real Damien, but it was impossible.

    Each reflection moved in perfect synchronization, creating an overwhelming sense of confusion.

    She tightened her grip on her sword, her breathing steady despite the disorienting illusion. "You think this will stop me?" she shouted, her voice defiant.

    In a way, this was her own way of strengthening her own mentality. Someone''s words didn''t need to be directed to others.

    ¨CTHUMP! But her bravado was met with silence, the only sound being her own heartbeat thundering in her ears.

    ¨CSWOOSH! Suddenly, a sharp pain erupted in her leg. She gasped, ncing down to see a thin line of blood seeping through her pants. The cut was shallow but precise, a testament to Damien''s skill. He had struck without her even seeing him move.

    "Did you feel that?" Damien''s voice taunted from all around her. "In this realm, you won''t see or hear meing. Every step you take could be yourst."

    Julia gritted her teeth, the pain sharpening her focus. She had to stay calm and think strategically.

    Something about you was always different, wasn''t it? You always had a fast response. Is it rted to your body?

    Damien continued, his voiceing from all sides. He was smart. It was evident that he figured it out.

    Well, that was natural. There were two times when they had faced each other before.

    First, when they were 12 years old.

    Sword Parade.

    A tournament that she had won, beating Damien and Lucas.

    At that time, she remembered how easy it was to beat Damien. Even Lucas was stronger than them.

    But in the second one, when they were 13 years old.

    The winner was Damien.

    And that was thest time he had attended the Sword Parade. After that, he has continued to move forward with better achievements.

    I hadn''t forgotten about that loss.

    Her enhanced reflexes were her greatest asset, but they were useless if she couldn''t see her opponent.

    It was evident that this move was solely created against people like her.

    How is it? Do you like it?

    Damien continued to taunt, his voice dripping with condescension.

    Another cut, this time on her side. She winced, trying to block the attack, but her sword met only empty air again. She was getting frustrated, her anger bubbling beneath the surface.

    "Damien!" she shouted, her voice filled with defiance and frustration. "You think these tricks will save you?"

    At the end of the day, the Middleton family is only suited for the beasts. Beasts against beasts is certainly a fitting arrangement.

    The words hit her like a physical blow. She had heard simr taunts before, people mocking her demeanor and her fierce attitude. But this was different. It was personal.

    Realm of Dreams was indeed a perfect move against her, but she wasn''t going to give up. Not now.

    Suddenly, a searing pain ripped through her chest. Damien''s de had cut through her clothing, leaving a shallow but humiliating mark. The cold air stung against her bare skin, the cut a stark reminder of her vulnerability.

    The crowd gasped, their shock palpable. Julia''s vision blurred with rage, her mind shing back to all the times she had been mocked as a beast. The memories of being treated as less than human, of being seen as nothing more than a wild animal, flooded her senses.

    She hated it. She hated every bit of it.

    A deep, primal roar echoed in her mind, awakening a trait she rarely acknowledged.

    Her lineage, her bloodline, it was coursing through her blood. But at the same time, something differed her from others.

    The weird trait she had always been something of a mystery,

    But in moments like this, she felt it coursing through her veins.

    [White Tiger*] ¨C a trait that had appeared on her status window. Different from her family members, it was a weird trait that she had alongside her family''s traits.

    It heightened her senses, increased her strength, and gave her a ferocity that was unmatched. But it also brought with it a wildness of her own thoughts.

    A double-edged de.

    She hated this trait more than anything else when she was a child since she acted differently. It came with a lot of need for care. She needed to quench her thirst for fighting randomly.

    She felt the urge to fight and push herself, and it came at any time.

    T-t-t-t-t-¡­.You are really growling like a beast, aren''t you?

    As she was getting pushed by him and heard his words, Julia suddenly remembered something. While her wounds hurt, the pain in her chest made her remember a certain memory.

    A memory of a time when a certain white-haired woman had cut the same ce, and she spoke to her.

    "Little sister. No matter what, you must never hate yourself. Only by epting your own self can you move forward."

    Those words came from the traitor, the person her family exiled. But she still remembered the smile she gave her. At that time, she didn''t understand it, but now, as she felt her own emotions, Julia realized what she had meant back then.

    ''As if you knew I woulde into this.''

    As she realized, she thought about things differently. Why must she be like others? If this is how she was meant to be, why refuse it?

    Seeing it like that, she realized the restrictions she was putting on herself.

    What were senses? What did those mean? Did her trait [White Tiger*] only amplify her five senses, or was there something else?

    Then she realized how narrow-minded she was.

    This world contained more information than one''s eyes, ears, nose, skin, or tongue could sense.

    Mana imprints.

    Intents.

    Thoughts.

    Concepts.

    Aura.

    Everything was included in this world. In such a ce where these types of things existed, how narrowminded would it be if she only copied how a normal animal could feel the world?

    If things were that simple, how could those monsters from dungeons be this threatening against all these hunters?

    Wasn''t there a reason why the Middleton Family was better at dealing with monsters and not the Arkwrights?

    ''Right. I was not even using it to the full extent.'' Taking a deep breath, Julia closed her eyes and allowed herself to feel the power of the [White Tiger] fully.

    She let go of her fear and embraced the wildness within her. She felt her senses expand, not just heightening her sight and hearing but also giving her an intuitive understanding of her surroundings.

    It was as if she was connected to nature, to the world itself.

    She could feel the vibrations in the ground, the shifts in the air, and the faintest hints of movement. Her mind was clear, her focus sharp.

    Those things, which were mere illusions, felt like they couldn''t disturb her senses.

    She felt like a sphere was being formed around her. A sphere with a radius of five meters. And right at the surface of that sphere, she suddenly ''felt'' something.

    A presence.

    ''Here.''

    She could sense it.

    SWOOSH!

    Damien moved to strike again, confident in his victory. But this time, Julia was ready. She sensed his approach and felt the minute changes in the air around her. She sidestepped his attack with fluid grace, her movements precise and calcted.

    "You think you can mock me? Treat me like a beast?" Julia''s voice was calm, but it held an edge of something fierce and untamed. "I''ll show you the strength of a true Middleton."

    Julia''s newfound awareness of her surroundings gave her a brief advantage, allowing her to sidestep Damien''s attack with fluid grace. She felt every shift in the air, every vibration in the ground, and knew exactly where her opponent was. But as the moments passed, she realized that relying solely on her [White Tiger] trait made her feel no different from a beast, a creature reacting to its environment.

    She was more than that. She was a swordsman. She resonated with the sword and held it as an extension of herself.

    A swordsman is what she was.

    CLANK! Damien recovered quickly from his missed strike, his eyes narrowing as he realized Julia had adapted to his illusions. He swung his de again, but Julia was ready, parrying the blow with a precision that left him momentarily off bnce.

    But she needed more. Just sensing her opponent wasn''t enough. She needed to incorporate her heightened senses into her swordsmanship to create something uniquely her own.

    As Damien pressed his attack, Julia''s mind raced. She thought about her family''s techniques, the principles behind them, and how she could merge them with her own abilities. She let go of the idea of copying others and instead focused on creating something new, something that belonged to her alone.

    Damien''s de came at her again, and Julia met it with her own, their swords shing with a resounding ng. But this time, she didn''t just react; she anticipated. She could feel the intent behind his strikes and sense the rhythm of his movements. It was as if she was reading his mind through the connection of their swords.

    Julia closed her eyes, drawing on the energy within her, letting it flow through her body and into her de. She envisioned her technique, a synthesis of the Middleton Family''s raw power and her own refined precision.

    "Damien," she called out, her voice steady and confident. "You''re about to witness something new."

    Damien sneered, not understanding the shift in her demeanor. "Empty words won''t save you, Middleton."

    Julia smiled, a fierce determination lighting up her eyes. She took a deep breath, centering herself, and then she moved.

    Her sword shed in the dim light, moving faster than before, guided by an innate understanding of her surroundings and her opponent. She called upon the essence of the [White Tiger], but not just as a wild beast. She fused it with her swordsman''s discipline, creating a harmony between instinct and skill.

    ¡¸Sword of Middleton: Tiger''s Resonance¡¹

    The technique was a blend of raw power and precise control; each strike was imbued with the ferocity of a tiger and the precision of a master swordsman. Julia''s movements were fluid yet powerful, her de cutting through the air with a grace that was both beautiful and deadly.

    Damien''s eyes widened as he struggled to keep up. Each time he thought he had a read on her attack, Julia''s de was already moving to the next position, guided by her heightened senses and her newfound technique.

    "You can''t keep up, can you?" Julia taunted, her confidence growing with each sessful strike.

    Damien''s expression shifted, a smile creeping onto his lips despite the pressure he was under. "You''re really strong, Middleton. A worthy opponent indeed. But it seems you''ve failed to measure your limits."

    As he spoke, Julia''s heart suddenly throbbed inside her chest, a sharp pain radiating through her body. She gasped, her confident demeanor faltering as she fell to one knee, struggling to fight against the pain.

    Damien stepped back, his smile widening as he saw her distress. "You may be able to see everything and sense everything, but at the end of the day, a beast can never achieve more than what its body permits. This is what differentiates a beast from a human."

    After all, she had forgotten one thing. Her body was not like a strong monster''s. It was a human body, and it had limitations.

    His words stung, but there was a certain glint in Damien''s eyes, a flicker of fear masked by his taunts. He felt threatened by Julia''s prowess, recognizing her potential despite his harsh words.

    Julia gritted her teeth, her hand clutching her chest as she fought to stay upright. The pain was excruciating, but she refused to give in. She wouldn''t let Damien''s words break her spirit.

    "You¡­ don''t understand¡­," she panted, her voice strained. "I''m not¡­ just a beast¡­."

    Damien''s smile faltered slightly as he saw the determination still burning in her eyes. He knew he had underestimated her resilience, and it made him uneasy.

    "You can''t win if your body fails you, Middleton," he sneered, but there was an edge of uncertainty in his voice. "Yield. At least while you can stand."

    However, reality was often disappointing like this and there was nothing Julia could do about it.

    "¡­.."

    Yet she didn''t yield, only to fall unconscious.

    THUD! At that exact moment, she failed to realize it, but there was one thing that changed inside her.

    Her trait [White Tiger] had evolved into another one.

    -----------------------

    [B¨¢ih¨³] ¨C Legendary Grade.

    -----------------------

 Chapter 403 91.11 - Duels [2]

    Chapter 40391.11 - Duels [2]

    As Julia copsed to the ground, the amphitheater fell into a stunned silence. The spectators, who had been on the edge of their seats throughout the duel, now looked at the arena with wide eyes and open mouths. They had witnessed countless duels at Arcadia Hunter Academy, but this one was different. The level of skill and intensity disyed by bothbatants was extraordinary.

    The murmurs started slowly, then grew louder as the crowd processed what they had just seen. "Did you see that? Damien Arkwright''s swordsmanship is on another level!"

    "Yeah, the way he used the ¡¸Realm of Dreams¡¹... It''s incredible. At this age, other heirs couldn''t even deploy that, let alone in the middle of a fight."

    "And his tactics, so precise. Every move had a purpose."

    But amidst the admiration for Damien''s prowess, there was a palpable respect for Julia''s performance. Those who knew about the ¡¸Realm of Dreams¡¹ understood its terrifying nature. It was a technique designed to disrupt the senses of the opponent, making them vulnerable and disoriented. Many who faced it for the first time never survived.

    "Julia Middleton... She held her own against the ¡¸Realm of Dreams¡¹," a seasoned scout remarked, his voice filled with awe. "Do you know how rare that is? Most people can''t even fight back once they''re caught in it."

    Another scout nodded in agreement. "And she didn''t just hold her own. She almost won. Her technique, her resilience... It was extraordinary."

    "She adapted so quickly. It''s like she has an innate understanding of her surroundings that goes beyond normal senses."

    "She''s not just relying on her family''s techniques. She''s developing something unique, something powerful."

    In the stands, Ethan watched Julia with a mixture of happiness and concern.

    He knew how hard she had trained, how much she had pushed herself. Her performance today had been nothing short of remarkable. She had faced one of the most challenging techniques and had nearly emerged victorious.

    "Julia, you were amazing," he whispered, his eyes filled with admiration. "You''ll get there. I know you will."

    Though he couldn''t spend too much time here. Since it would be his match soon.

    Damien Arkwright stood in the arena, breathing heavily but triumphant. He nced at Julia''s unconscious form, a flicker of respect in his eyes. Despite his taunts and cruelty, he couldn''t deny the strength and skill she had shown.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," the announcer''s voice echoed through the amphitheater, breaking the silence, "the winner of this duel is Damien Arkwright!"

    The crowd erupted into apuse, but there was a different tone to it. It wasn''t just admiration for Damien''s victory; it was also recognition of the incredible fight bothbatants had delivered. Julia''s ability to stand against the ¡¸Realm of Dreams¡¹ and her nearly victorious performance had left asting impression on everyone present.

    As medics rushed to tend to Julia, Damien walked off the arena, his confidence unshaken.

    At least that was how it looked, yet something was different.

    ''That bitch¡­.She almost got me.''

    The fact that a mere beast dared to bare his fangs at him. The fact that he almost lost.

    He felt anger. He refused to acknowledge it. As the superior one from the start, how could he let a mere beast almost bite him?

    It was uneptable.

    ''At least no one was here to witness.''

    He thought inwardly, yet a subtle smile crept on his lips. How would it feel if he were to break such a beast?

    "I will look forward to the time when you crawl under my feet." He mumbled. "Julia Middleton." With a crazed expression on his face.

    *******

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Thursday, 4 P.M>

    As the arena was cleared and Julia was taken to the infirmary, the crowd buzzed with anticipation for the next and final duel of the day. The atmosphere was electric, charged with excitement and curiosity. This was the duel everyone had been waiting for: Ethan Hartley, the rising star with an impressive lineage, versus Ken Stormrider, a higher-ranked student who had controversially chosen to challenge someone significantly lower in rank.

    The amphitheater was filled to capacity, with students, faculty, and spectators eager to witness the showdown. Whispers and murmurs filled the air as people discussed the uing fight.

    "I can''t believe Ken challenged Ethan. What was he thinking?"

    "Yeah, it''s a cowardly move. He''s ranked 456, and Ethan is 970. It''s not a fair match."

    "Well, I''ve heard Ethan has been showing incredible progresstely. Maybe Ken sees him as a real threat."

    As the crowd settled, the announcer''s voice boomed through the amphitheater. "Ladies and gentlemen, for our final duel of the day, we have Ken Stormrider, ranked 456, versus Ethan Hartley, ranked 970. Contestants, please step into the arena!"

    The crowd erupted into apuse as Ethan Hartley stepped into the arena. His presencemanded immediate attention. His wavy blue hair and piercing hazel eyes,bined with his calm demeanor, made him a figure of intrigue and admiration. He held his spear confidently, a weapon that had be a symbol of his determination and skill.

    Opposite him, Ken Stormrider entered the arena, his expression stern and focused. He was a tall, muscr figure with dark hair and a determined gaze. Despite the frowns and murmurs from the audience, he maintained hisposure, ready to face Ethan.

    "Look at them. They''re both soposed," a student whispered to her friend.

    "Yeah, but Ken''s got the rank advantage. Ethan''s going to have to pull something extraordinary to win this."

    They both knew the fight between Ethan and Samuel. After all, Ethan was already a hot topic, and many people were observing his prowess.

    The announcer''s voice called out again, signaling the start of the duel. "Are both contestants ready?"

    Ethan and Ken nodded, their eyes locked onto each other. The tension was palpable.

    "Begin!"

    As the announcer''s voice echoed through the amphitheater, the tension reached its peak. The crowd fell silent, their eyes glued to the twobatants.

    Ken Stormrider moved first, his greatsword glinting in the light as he charged forward. His muscles rippled with power, his attribute [Shock] adding a visible aura of energy around his weapon. With each step, the ground seemed to tremble slightly, a testament to his strength.

    Ethan, however, remained calm. His spear crackled with lightning psions, the energy dancing along its length. He waited, his eyes focused and unflinching as Ken closed the distance.

    With a mighty swing, Ken brought his greatsword down in a powerful arc, aiming to crush Ethan with sheer force. The air around the de shimmered with the shockwave it generated, creating a wave of pressure that surged toward Ethan.

    ''He is fast!'' Ethan reacted swiftly, his lightning-imbued spear meeting Ken''s greatsword in a sh of elemental forces. Even though Ethan trusted his speed and strength, Kend had surpassed him in that regard.

    If his lightning attribute wasn''t increasing the speed of his motor reflexes and the strength of his muscles, he would be having a hard time even at the start.

    CLANK! Sparks flew as the weapons collided, the shockwave from Ken''s attack dispersing into the ground with a resounding boom. The crowd gasped, the sheer power of the impact reverberating through the arena.

    Ethan spun his spear, deflecting Ken''s follow-up strikes with precise, fluid movements.

    Each sh sent shockwaves rippling through the air, but Ethan''s agility and lightning-enhanced reflexes kept him one step ahead.

    ¨CThunder Step

    Ethan invoked his skill, his body flickering with speed as he sidestepped a particrly heavy blow from Ken''s greatsword. In an instant, he was behind his opponent, his spear crackling with energy.

    Ken, however, was no novice. He twisted his body with surprising speed, bringing his greatsword around in a wide arc. The de caught Ethan''s spear just in time, and the shockwave from the impact sent a tremor through the arena floor.

    Ethan grinned, his eyes alight with the thrill of the duel.

    "I still don''t understand why you had chosen me as your opponent, but thank you for the opportunity."

    Even the fact that Ethan was chosen by someone of a higher rank didn''t bother him too much. No, rather, it strangely made him proud.

    "Don''t get carried away."

    Ken responded. It was quite irritating seeing Ethan deflecting his attacks like that.

    ''This guy is way above his rank.''

    It was evident that his duel wasn''t meant to be easy. But, well, he had no choice either.

    "We will see about that."

    Raising his spear high, Ethan called upon the storm. Dark clouds began to gather overhead, lightning crackling within them. The air buzzed with energy as he channeled his power into his weapon.

    ¡¸Spear of Hartley: Exotic Form, Thunder God''s Wrath!¡¹

    A massive bolt of lightning struck Ethan''s spear, infusing it with an intense, crackling energy. The ground beneath him charred from the sheer power, and Ethan stood amidst the electric storm, his spear a beacon of thunderous might.

    Ken''s eyes narrowed, but he stood his ground.

    ''It is the same move. Calling Thunder and Lightning.''

    Channeling his own attribute, he surged with power, the shockwaves around him intensifying. His greatsword hummed with energy, ready to meet Ethan''s assault.

    ¡¸Seismic Shocks.¡¹

    With a burst of speed, Ethan closed the distance, his spear thrusting forward with the force of a lightning strike. Ken met the attack head-on, his greatsword shing against the spear in a blinding explosion of light and energy.

    BOOM!

    The shockwave from the collision rippled through the arena, sending dust and debris flying. The crowd shielded their eyes, the sheer force of the impact leaving them in awe.

    Ethan pressed the attack, his movements a blur of lightning-fast strikes. His spear danced with electric energy, each thrust aimed at overwhelming Ken''s defenses. Ken countered with powerful swings of his greatsword, the shockwaves from his attacks creating ripples in the air.

    "This¡­."

    ''I need to use it.''

    Ken''s expression hardened, and he decided it was time to employ a special technique he had honed over the years.

    With a sudden shift, he mmed his greatsword into the ground, sending a series of shockwaves rippling through the arena floor. But these were no ordinary shockwaves; they were aimed to disrupt Ethan''s equilibrium by targeting his inner ear, the primary organ responsible for bnce.

    Not many people were aware of this fact, and he hade to the realization of this while training on his own.

    Shockwaves, especially the ones that were specifically manipted, were rather rare to be seen, making people not aware of their aftereffects.

    And Ethan was one of those.

    ¡¸Shockwave Disruptor.¡¹

    The crowd watched in stunned silence as Ethan staggered, his bnce momentarily thrown off by the disorienting effect of the shockwaves. Ken didn''t waste a second. He pressed his advantage,unching a relentless barrage of attacks. Each swing of his greatsword sent another disorienting shockwave, keeping Ethan off-bnce.

    Ethan gritted his teeth, feeling the ground beneath him tremble with each shockwave. His vision blurred slightly, and his footing became unstable. He tried to counterattack, but Ken''s precise use of shockwaves disrupted his movements.

    "Not so easy, is it?"

    Ethan''s mind raced. He needed to find a way to regain his bnce and counter Ken''s relentless assault. With each shockwave, he felt his control slipping further away. He knew he had to act quickly.

    ¡¸Spear of Hartley. Thunder crash¡¹

    Summoning all his focus, Ethan channeled the power of his lightning psions into his legs, grounding himself with a surge of energy. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It was an offensive ability, but he decided to use it to strengthen his footing.

    CRACKLE!

    The lightning crackled around him, creating a stabilizing force field that counteracted the disruptive shockwaves.

    "Nice trick," Ethan muttered, a determined smile on his face. "But it won''t be enough."

    After all, he found his footing once again.

    With newfound stability, Ethanunched himself into the air, using his lightning attribute to propel him higher. As he descended, he channeled the full power of the storm into his spear, aiming for a decisive strike.

    CRACKLE! BOOM!

    The spear came down with a thunderous roar, a massive bolt of lightning apanying the attack.

    Ken braced himself, his greatsword raised to meet the iing blow. The impact was monumental, the ground beneath them shattering from the sheer force.

    CRASH! And as if a volcano erupted, the ground was broken into shambles. There stood two figures.

    One Ethan. Kneeling on the ground.

    And the other one, Ken, with his sword piercing the ground. He stood like a proud knight, looking down on his opponent.

    "Yield."

    Nobody saw what was happening, but in a second, suddenly, Ethan was on the ground.

 Chapter 404 91.12 - Duels [2]

    Chapter 40491.12 - Duels [2]

    The crowd was abuzz with murmurs of confusion and disbelief. The abrupt end to the duel had left many spectators wondering what had transpired in that final, decisive moment. Ethan Hartley, the rising star, was on his knees, while Ken Stormrider stood tall and proud, his greatsword piercing the ground.

    "Yield," Ken''s voice echoed through the amphitheater, firm andmanding.

    The crowd erupted into apuse, but there was an undercurrent of confusion. Many had not fully understood what had happened in those final moments.

    Kaya Hartley, seated in the VIP section with her daughter Jane, observed the scene with a critical eye. She had seen what many had missed.

    "Mother, what happened? How did Brother Ethan lose so suddenly?" Jane asked, her eyes wide with curiosity.

    Kaya leaned closer to her daughter, her voice calm and measured. "When Ethan utilized his Thunder-infused spear to strike Ken, Ken met the attack head-on with his greatsword. But he didn''t just block the strike; he created a special type of shockwave field."

    Jane''s eyes widened in realization. "A shockwave field?"

    Kaya nodded. "Yes. Most shockwaves are designed to push away or disrupt. However, Ken reversed the propagation of the shockwave. Instead of pushing Ethan''s spear away, it pulled it in. The force of the shockwave acted like a vacuum, drawing the spear toward the greatsword."

    Jane''s brow furrowed as she tried to visualize the mechanics. "So, when Ken stabbed the ground with his greatsword..."

    "The ground absorbed the shock from the attack," Kaya continued. "Especially for lightning, it acted as a grounding effect, nullifying all the energy at once. Ken used the ground to dissipate the energy of Ethan''s attack, rendering it harmless."

    "And Brother Ethan?" Jane asked, her eyes focused on her mother.

    "Ethan had directed his energy to ground himself, but when the energy was nullified so abruptly, he was momentarily left unbnced," Kaya exined. "That''s why he ended up kneeling. It was a brilliant and unconventional use of shockwaves and the environment."

    Jane''s expression shifted from confusion to admiration. "That''s incredible. Ken must have trained extensively to perfect that technique."

    Kaya nodded, her eyes still on the arena. "Indeed. Ken''s mastery of shockwaves and his strategic use of the environment were impressive. As you can see, many talented individuals are at this academy."

    They were talking as if the fight was over. And, in fact, it was supposed to be. Since it was evident that Ethan wouldn''t be able to recover from this position, the energy he had spent and his posture were evidence that he had lost.

    "So, you won''t yield."

    Ken spoke suddenly. After all, no response wasing from Ethan, which meant the fight was yet to be over.

    The crowd gasped at the spirit Ethan was showcasing, but in fact, the reason why Ethan wasn''t talking was not because he refused to acknowledge that he lost. It was because his voice wasn''t being transmitted to the outside. Ken was interfering with the transmission of Ethan''s voice, using his shockwaves to interrupt the sound waves at a perfect counter-propagation.

    Ken shook his head as if he didn''t want what he was about to do. Inside, he was torn between his honor and the ckmail that forced his hand. He had to beat and humiliate Ethan to fulfill his end of a sinister deal.

    ''Sorry for doing this. But I have no other choice.'' With a grim expression, Ken coated his fists with shockwaves, enhancing their power.

    SWOOSH! THUD! He stepped forward and, with a swift motion, punched Ethan in the face. The force of the blow, amplified by the shockwaves, sent Ethan sprawling across the ground.

    The crowd erupted in shocked exmations, many unable toprehend the sudden and brutal esction. Ethany on the ground, struggling to rise, but Ken was relentless. He approached Ethan, his fists still crackling with energy.

    "Yield!" Ken demanded, but again, Ethan''s voice couldn''t be heard. He had already tried to yield, but Ken''s interference had silenced him.

    Ken''s expression hardened further. He raised his fist and brought it down on Ethan again, the shockwaves creating a nauseating thud as they connected with Ethan''s body. The brutal assault continued, each punch more forceful than thest.

    "Yield!" Ken repeated, his voice growing more desperate. He didn''t want to continue, but the pressure on him was immense. He was being forced to go beyond his limits, his integrity being tested to the brink.

    Ethan''s body shook with each blow, but his spirit remained unbroken. He tried to muster his energy, but Ken''s relentless assault was taking its toll. The crowd''s cheers had turned to horrified murmurs, the spectacle no longer one of admiration but of horror.

    Jane''s eyes filled with tears as she watched her cousin endure the brutal beating. "Mother, why is this happening? Why won''t he stop?"

    Kaya''s expression was grim. She knew something was terribly wrong. "This¡­..There is more to this than it meets the eye."

    She focused on Ethan, and then she saw his lips moving.

    ''He is speaking?'' Then everything fell into its ce.

    ''This kid! He is intentionally not letting him speak.''

    Since shockwaves could also be used to nullify the sounds.

    ''You dare! To my nephew!''

    Instantly, a weird pressure started being emitted from her. People all around her started having trouble breathing, let alone seeing anything.

    It was as if death had descended on them. And that was normal.

    Since they were facing the aura of Kaya Hartley, Three-digits-hunter, firsthand.

    But then, suddenly, her eyes captured something.

    ''This¡­.Hahaha¡­.that is right. This is Ethan.''

    The fact that something inside Ethan was changing.

    ''Haha¡­.''

    In an instant, she retracted her aura, letting other people breathe since there was no need for her to do anything else.

    On the arena, as the beating continued, Ethan''s resolve began to waver. He was reaching his limit, his vision blurring from the pain and fatigue. He knew he had to do something, anything, to end this.

    ''Why is this happening?''

    Ethan thought, his mind a storm of confusion and pain. ''I was just having an honorable duel, fighting while putting everything on the line. Why is this happening to me?''

    His thoughts swirled in a chaotic dance of pain and disbelief.

    ''Why am I being subjected to this? I just wanted to show my cool side to others, to shine like a hero. I wanted to be an inspiration to others. And now, why is this guy suddenly beating me?''

    Each blow from Ken felt like a hammer on his spirit.

    ''Why am I forced to feel this pain? What made this guy think he had the right to do this? Who gave this guy the right? Who does he think he is?''

    And then, amidst the chaos and confusion, a new feeling began to emerge within Ethan. It started as a small spark, a flicker of something primal and fierce.

    It was a feeling of indignation, of righteous anger.

    ''No¡­'' Ethan''s thoughts began to coalesce around this new feeling. ''No one has the right to do this to me. No one can take away my honor, my dignity. I won''t let them.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''It was the same at that time with Jane. The same with Emily. If not for that masked guy suddenlying to help us, I would not be there. If not for the fact that those seniors decided to let me go, I would not be there. For all this time, I benefited from being Hartley. For all this time, I was known for being a Hartley, not for being Ethan.''

    The spark grew into a me, and the me into an inferno.

    ''For just how long are you going to let yourself be stepped upon, Ethan? What do you think would he think if he were to see you?''

    He asked himself.

    ''Pathetic.''

    Then, as if to answer, a cold voice echoed in his head. A cold voice that didn''t belong to the figure that he had always seen in his dreams but to the young boy with cold purple eyes.

    Yet the effect was clear.

    ''That is right.'' ''For my justice, I will stand up.''

    Though battered and bruised, Ethan''s body began to radiate a new kind of energy. It was not just the power of his lightning psions but something deeper, something born of his unyielding spirit.

    ''I am Ethan Hartley!'' he thought fiercely. ''I am a hero, and I won''t let this end here. I won''t be defeated like this!''

    With a sudden burst of strength, Ethan pushed himself off the ground, his eyes zing with a newfound resolve.

    ¨CCRACKLE! His body crackled with lightning, but this time, it was different. It was as if the very essence of the storm had merged with his spirit.

    ¨CTrait, [??????'' Might] is active. ¨CThe world responds to your will. ¨CThunder bows down in front of your presence. A bunch of voices echoed inside his head, but Ethan wasn''t in the condition to listen to them.  Ken, who had been preparing for another punch, paused in shock. "What the¡­?"

    Ethan''s voice, now clear and powerful, rang out. "I don''t know who made you do this. But for whatever reason you have, I will not let myself be stepped upon once again."

    The crowd gasped as Ethan''s aura red, a tempest of lightning and fury. He stood tall, his spear glowing with an intensity that matched his resolve.

    Ken hesitated, a flicker of doubt crossing his face. But he couldn''t back down now. He had to see this through.

    "You should have yielded," Ken muttered, his fists still crackling with shockwaves.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed. "I will never yield to someone who fights without honor."

    Ethan raised his spear high, his eyes now turning a vertical, glowing yellow. Thunder shed within them as he stepped forward with purpose and power.

    He mumbled, his voice resonating with the energy of the storm.

    "By the will of my call, father of all, Hear my cry through the storm''s enthrall. With the power of thunder in hand, I summon the heavens to strike thisnd."

    RUMBLE! The moment he finished his words, the sky rumbled ominously. Dark clouds swirled above, and a silhouette of a giant figure began to form within them. The crowd watched in awe and fear, their eyes glued to the spectacle unfolding before them.

    Ethan named the strike with a powerful voice that echoed across the arena, "Sunderer of Aesir."

    ¨CSWOOSH! With an explosive burst of energy, Ethan leaped into the sky, seeming to defy gravity.

    ¨CRUMBLE! His spear was held firmly in one hand, and he ascended with the grace and ferocity of a storm. As he reached the peak of his leap, the silhouette of the giant in the sky mirrored his movements.

    Descending rapidly, Ethan aimed his spear directly at Ken. The giant''s spear in the sky followed suit, creating a breathtaking visual of an immense power converging upon a single point.

    "Come!"

    Ken, bracing himself, raised his greatsword to meet the strike.

    CRACKLE! BOOM!

    The two spears¡ªEthan''s and the giant''s¡ªmet with Ken''s greatsword in a cataclysmic explosion of light and sound.

    The impact created a shockwave that rippled through the arena, sending debris flying and forcing the spectators to shield their eyes from the blinding brilliance.

    The ground beneath them shattered, creating a massive crater at the point of impact. The sheer force of the collision sent tremors through the entire structure of the amphitheater, shaking it to its core.

    When the dust settled, the crowd was silent, holding their breath to see the oue. In the center of the crater stood Ethan, his spear still crackling with residual lightning.

    However, before him stood someone that no one had ever expected.

    It was a bulky man with a slightly wrinkled face.

    "Headmaster?"

    ------------A/N--------------

    Here is a mass release for you. Hope you liked the chapters. I had quite fun writing different characters'' fights as it felt like I hadn''t focused on them too much. Especially Julia and Lucas.

 Chapter 405 92.1 - Hidden Currents

    Chapter 40592.1 - Hidden Currents

    What makes the main characters of any fiction distinct?

    What makes them different from others? Why are they the main characters and not any random person that can be chosen from the world?

    Why?

    The answer is in, simple, and obvious. It is because they possess something that others don''t.

    They are the chosen ones of the world.

    Talent.

    They are always talented regardless of what it is since, no matter how no one would love to listen to the story of those who fail, even after trying.

    This is the reality of the world.

    Some of them are genuinely kind. Heroic and selfless people.

    Some of them are like me, who pursue the path of vengeance. The ones like me would do everything to reach the goal they set.

    Then, what defines Ethan?

    Is it genius?

    That is not. Ethan is certainly talented. He may not be smart, but he inherently possesses a special understanding ofbat.

    Even without thinking, he does the most optimal things. He doesn''t need to grasp the essence of everything.

    But is this alone enough? Is only Ethan a genius?

    No.

    Julia is pretty simr to Ethan. She is good atbat and finding her way through awakenings.

    Lilia is good at analyzing and understanding. She is good at understanding concepts and natural principles andmanding natural authority while only using mana.

    Irina is smart. She is good at academics and good at understanding algorithms and magic.

    Carl is strong, and while not exceptional at in-personbat, he is good at strategicbat. Victor.

    He is a one-century genius who understands everything easily, absorbs mana easily, and controls mana as if he can control his breath.

    Then, if such characters have all types of talents at the level of genius, what makes Ethan the main character?

    When asking myself this question, the answer I came up with wasn''t something that was scientific alone but satisfied the conditions.

    He is the fated one.

    Whatever happens, he has the ability to ovee the things that are thrown his way and get stronger with each opportunity.

    His genius didn''t rely on his efforts alone, nor his emotions.

    His genius was simply affected by the world itself.

    This was a special way of being blessed that no other person ever had.

    Is this confirmed? It is not. After all, such a thing can not be confirmed since there is no distinct evidence.

    But is it wrong to test it?

    After all, if it is Ethan, he has the potential to be stronger than everyone in the world.

    The future hero who saved humanity.

    He is such a magnificent guy.

    He will not falter in the face of hardship. Instead, he will awaken another one of his talents every time.

    Since the storyline of the game had already been altered to the extent that it is nearly impossible to predict what will happen in the game, why not test if Ethan can face the difficulties?

    The evidence was right before me since Ethan was able to defeat Ken Stormrider, who was a future viin with strength that is parallel to the students ranking 200-100.

    Even now, I am sure that if Ken was allowed to challenge a higher-ranking student, he would win and increase his rank.

    But that was no longer the case since I arranged everything in this way.

    Ken fell to his knees, breathing heavily, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    The crowd erupted into cheers, their admiration for Ethan evident. It was a victory that defied logic, a result that made no sense given the disparity in their ranks.

    But it was a victory nheless, and it confirmed my hypothesis.

    As long as it is within a reasonable range, anything that seems illogical can be possible when Ethan is in the equation. He is the fated one, the hero destined to ovee any obstacle, no matter how insurmountable it may seem.

    ''He even awakened a part of his higher blood and used Sunderer of Aesir.'' Ethan''s triumph over Ken was a testament to his unique genius, a confirmation that he possessed a special blessing that set him apart from everyone else.

    ''And now, the second seat will start showing interest.''

    It was a reminder that in this unpredictable world, there are forces at y beyond our understanding.

    But that was enough.

    With a piece like Ethan, who can ovee everything, it wouldn''t be wise not to use him.

    ''Grow more, Ethan. Grow more so that you will be a spear that destroys those who dared to take everything from me.''

    *******

    As the dust settled and the brightness of the explosion faded, the crowd was left in stunned silence. In the center of the crater stood Ethan, his spear still crackling with residual lightning. But before him stood a figure that no one had expected.

    It was an old man, slightly bulky with a wrinkled face, his presencemanding and authoritative.

    "Headmaster?" someone from the crowd whispered, the shock evident in their voice.

    The amphitheater erupted into a flurry of murmurs and gasps. The headmaster himself had intervened in the duel, and his presence was nothing short of monumental. Jonathan Verdict, one of the strongest individuals in the Human Federation, had personally attended the fight.

    Jonathan looked down at Ethan, who had already copsed to the ground, his body charred and trembling from the immense strain of his final attack. He crouched down, cing a gentle hand on Ethan''s shoulder, his eyes filled with a mix of concern and admiration.

    "Why push yourself this far, to the point it destroys your body?" Jonathan mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper. There was a profound understanding in his tone, a recognition of the drive and determination that had led Ethan to this point.

    He then turned his gaze to Ken, who was still standing but with a look of utter fear in his eyes. Ken''s breathing was rough, his chest heaving as if he had just escaped the jaws of death. His greatsword was still held loosely in his trembling hands.

    Jonathan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he observed Ken''s state. The boy was clearly traumatized, his mind reeling from the experience of near death.

    It was an experience that left asting mark on those who lived through it¡ªthe knowledge that their life had been moments away from ending, with nothing they could do to stop it.

    But that was the reality of the Hunter field. This was something these youngsters would experience countless times. Therefore, there was nothing he could do. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Those who could ovee this feeling would be sessful hunters, while those who couldn''t would be left behind.

    Life itself was a test.

    "I am¡­..I am alive," Ken stammered, his voice shaking.

    Jonathan nodded slowly. "Indeed. But it should not havee to this." His voice was firm, carrying the weight of authority and wisdom. "The purpose of these duels is to challenge and grow, not to break and destroy."

    The crowd, now understanding the gravity of the situation, watched in respectful silence. The presence of the headmaster had shifted the atmosphere, filling it with a sense of solemnity and introspection.

    Kaya Hartley, who had been ready to intervene, now watched with a mixture of relief and anger.

    The headmaster''s timely intervention saved both boys from what could have been a tragic oue, but at the same time, it showed that he purposefully didn''t bat an eye to what was happening here. But, of course, for Jonathan, it was different.

    "¡­.."

    The announcer couldn''t even say anything as he felt that he couldn''t understand what was happening.

    A giant appeared from the sky, split the thunder, and attacked the arena, and as if this was enough, the Headmaster personally intervened.

    "The result of this duel is crystal clear. The victor is Ethan Hartley."

    Headmaster announced.

    "Do you have any problems with that kid?"

    Seeing Ken not even having any ounce of rebuttal, Jonathan nodded his head.

    ''At least you are not stupid enough to deny what happened before everyone.''

    Though this kid''s demeanor and his actions didn''t match what happened in the arena, Jonathan couldn''t think about those things right now.

    Since, after all, this student was able to use the magic of higher beings.

    ''Firstly, that girl, and now this boy.''

    Jonathan thought to himself.

    Two students who would bring change to everything appeared in the academy. This attack just now.

    If he hadn''t interfered, the arena would be destroyed to the dust, and there would be nothing remaining from the student that he had just protected.

    And that wouldn''t be enough; even the onlookers would be massacred. That attack contained such high-ranking power that he noticed at thest second.

    ''First, the imprint of First Lord. And then the imprint of Dragons. What is happening to the world?''

    Tides had been changing. He was constantly being reminded of this fact. But, still. It was the first time he had directly experienced what was about toe.

    ''The next generation is in the Golden Generation.''

    Jonathan Verdict, his presencemanding the attention of everyone in the amphitheater, took a deep breath before making the final announcement. "This concludes the duels for today," he dered, his voice resonating through the arena. "All participants have shown remarkable skill and determination. Let today serve as a lesson in the bnce of power and wisdom."

    The crowd, still buzzing from the unexpected events, began to disperse, their minds filled with the extraordinary disys of strength and spirit they had witnessed. The headmaster turned his attention back to Ethan, whoy on the ground, his body still trembling from the aftereffects of his powerful attack.

    Jonathan knelt beside Ethan, his expression softening. "Ethan Hartley," he said gently, his voice carrying a tone of admiration. "Your spirit is truly remarkable. Your desire to uphold the honor and fight with everything you have ismendable."

    Ethan, struggling to stay conscious, managed to look up at the headmaster. His eyes, filled with a mix of pain and determination, met Jonathan''s gaze. "Thank you, Headmaster," he whispered, his voice weak but resolute.

    Jonathan ced a reassuring hand on Ethan''s shoulder. "You have shown us all the true meaning of resilience and courage. But remember, there is a fine line between bravery and recklessness. Pushing yourself to the point of destruction is not the path to greatness. Learn to temper your strength with wisdom."

    Ethan nodded slowly, his body aching but his spirit unbroken. "I understand, Headmaster. I will strive to be stronger but also wiser."

    The headmaster smiled warmly. "That is the spirit of a true hunter. Continue to hone your skills, and you will achieve great things."

    As medics arrived to attend to Ethan, Jonathan stood up, his gaze shifting to Ken. The boy was still shaken, his eyes wide with fear and confusion. Jonathan approached him, his expression stern but not unkind.

    "Ken Stormrider," he said, his voice firm. "You have experienced the brink of death today. Let this be a lesson to you. The path of a hunter is fraught with danger, and understanding the gravity of your actions is crucial. Use this experience to grow stronger, both in body and mind."

    Ken nodded, his voice barely a whisper. "Yes, Headmaster."

    Jonathan turned back to the crowd, his voice once againmanding their attention. "Let today serve as a reminder to all of you. Strength and power are important, but they must be bnced with wisdom and restraint. Only then can you truly be great hunters."

    With that, Jonathan Verdict left the arena, his presence leaving asting impression on everyone present. The students and spectators slowly began to leave, their minds filled with the lessons and events of the day.

    As Ethan was carried away by the medics, he looked up at the sky, the storm clouds slowly dispersing.

    "¡­.."

    His thoughts unknown.

 Chapter 406 92.2 - Hidden Currents

    Chapter 40692.2 - Hidden Currents

    Everyone has their regrets.

    Things that they wanted to do but weren''t able to?

    Wrong choices. Wrong time. Wrong acts.

    In the end, it is always something that is wrong.

    For some people, it is engraved in their lives.

    For Lucas, who had lived his whole life under the shadow of other people, there were countless of those.

    The moment when he first lost to Julia.

    The moment when he copsed from overworking and understood it was his limit.

    The moment when he lost in the duel against Damien.

    The moment he died for the sake of the other people and received nothing.

    Those were all regrets.

    He had seen all of his future regrets and promised himself he would change them.

    To change the future that was awaiting him. To be the star of the light.

    Yet, aside from those future regrets, there was always one thing that had been haunting him.

    A person.

    "Lucas."

    White hair tied at the back of his neck.

    Cold blue eyes piercing one''s own existence.

    A pressure that even breathing is hard before it.

    A presence for which the world needs to show respect.

    Fergus Middleton.

    His father.

    "Yes, father."

    He was one of the strongest beings of his generation. Someone who reached the pinnacle of the world.

    Someone who stood at the top of many monsters, many demons. de Demon.

    Someone who earned such a nickname.

    Yet, for Lucas, the existence of Fergus meant something different.

    He was the reason Lucas was like this. From the moment he was born, Lucas was always subjected to the ideal of a perfect heir.

    Julia was not that different.

    The two were raised by constantly beingpared to each other, someone else.

    If one asked Lucas what his biggest regret was, that would be the fact that he had never once heard praise from Fergus'' mouth.

    Not even once.

    No ounce of eptance.

    For Fergus, only results mattered, and Lucas wasn''t able to show any good results at all. At least, the results he had shown had always fallen shortpared to the ones that Julia had.

    As a swordsman, Julia was superior. Her talent was slightly higher than his, and that slight difference was all that mattered.

    At the end of the day, he never was able to get any sort ofpliment.

    Even when he died, he felt like Fergus was disappointed in him.

    As Lucas stood before his father, Fergus Middleton, the weight of years of unspoken expectations hung heavy in the air. Fergus''s presence alone demanded respect, his stature and cold blue eyes piercing through any facade.

    Lucas swallowed his nerves, bracing himself for whatever words his father would impart.

    Even now, he couldn''t stand in his presencepletely devoid of anything.

    "Lucas," Fergus''s voice was deep andmanding, cutting through the arena''s lingering cheers. "You did well today, choosing the heir of ''those.'' You''ve shown that Middletons are not to be trifled with."

    Lucas inclined his head slightly, a mix of relief and pride swelling within him at his father''s acknowledgment.

    ''Finally.''

    It was a rare moment, and he savored it, hoping it marked a shift in their strained rtionship.

    For the first time in his life, things were starting to get in his way.

    "And your swordsmanship," Fergus continued, his tone shifting subtly. "Combining the illusion de of the Arkwrights with Middleton techniques. What prompted that choice?"

    Lucas straightened, seizing the opportunity to exin his strategy, eager to demonstrate his thoughtfulness and skill. "Father, I thought¡ª"

    Before he could finish, an overwhelming pressure emanated from Fergus. It was as if the very air around them thickened, making breathing difficult. Lucas instinctively took a step back, his heart racing as he met his father''s intense gaze.

    "What made you think that we, as Middletons, would need to resort to the puny tactics of the Arkwrights?" Fergus''s voice cut through the room, each wordden with disappointment and disapproval.

    Lucas felt a pang of dread. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Huh?'' He had hoped for approval, for validation, yet here he stood, once again facing his father''s unyielding standards.

    ''But, you didn''t show the same reaction when Julia was the one that did it.'' He couldn''t understand.

    What was this supposed to mean? Didn''t he do a good thing by creating a new technique for himself?

    Why?

    "I... I thought it could add unpredictability," Lucas stammered, struggling to maintainposure under his father''s scrutiny. Even after all this time, it seemed he was still not strong enough to go against his words.

    "Since a straightforward sword won''t help us facing human enemies." "So you are saying that our family''s sword is weak?"

    Lucas clenched his jaw, suppressing the urge to argue. He knew better than to challenge his father''s beliefs, forged through years of battle and leadership.

    Yet, the sting of disappointment cut deep, reigniting familiar doubts and regrets.

    "T-that¡­.That wasn''t what I intended to imply." Lucas managed, his voice barely above a whisper. He bowed his head in deference, masking the turmoil within him.

    Something. When he looked into Fergus'' eyes, he could see something that he had always seen.

    Disappointment.

    ''Why?''

    "It is fine," Fergus muttered, his voice strong. And then, he waved his hand, opening the door.

    Following that, another person revealed himself.

    "Julia."

    "Yes, father."

    Hearing her father calling her, Julia entered the room.

    As Julia entered the room at her father''s summons, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a mix of apprehension and curiosity.

    Fergus''s gaze shifted from Lucas to Julia, his expression inscrutable, devoid of any warmth or emotion. Julia stood tall andposed, meeting her father''s intense scrutiny with unwaveringposure.

    For a long moment, silence filled the room, thickening with unspoken tension. Fergus seemed to be assessing Julia, his piercing gaze weighing her words and actions.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity to Lucas, Fergus nodded almost imperceptibly, a signal that he was ready to speak. His voice, when it came, was measured andmanding.

    "Julia," Fergus began, his tone cutting through the air with authority. "Why did you challenge the heir of the Arkwrights?"

    Julia met her father''s gaze evenly, her own expression serene yet attentive. "Father, he was the only suitable opponent left to challenge. I wanted to test my skills against someone of worthy lineage."

    Fergus nodded again, acknowledging her response. However, instead of easing the tension, a palpable pressure began emanating from Fergus once more. It was the same overwhelming force that had unsettled Lucas moments ago, now directed towards Julia.

    ''What? How?'' Lucas watched in astonishment as Julia stood unaffected, her demeanor unchanged despite the invisible weight pressing down on her.

    "Haaah¡­.haaah¡­.."

    His own breaths grew shallow, his chest tightening under the oppressive force that seemed to distort reality around them.

    Fergus intensified the pressure, sensing Julia''s resilience, making it even harder for Lucas to endure. He felt as though the air itself had turned against him, squeezing him from all sides. The pain was physical and mental, threatening to overwhelm him.

    As Lucas struggled, tears welled up in his eyes, his vision blurring with the sheer agony of the moment. The ringing in his ears drowned out any sound, leaving him gasping for air, desperate for relief.

    And then, abruptly, as if snapping out of a trance, Fergus retracted his pressure. The oppressive force lifted, leaving Lucas panting and shaking. He looked around, bewildered by the intensity of the experience, and saw Julia standingposed as ever, seemingly unaffected by what had transpired.

    ''¡­..''

    His thoughts were in turmoil. Sure, he had watched the fight between Julia and Damien and had seen Julia almost beat him.

    But this was something different.

    Inherently, something had changed inside Julia; he was sure of it.

    Then Fergus opened his mouth.

    "Then, why did you lose? Why did you challenge him despite knowing that the probability of you losing was high?"

    His eyes peered through Julia as he asked this question.

    That evoked something inside Lucas since this was the same question that his father asked him when he was the one challenging Damien.

    Julia met her father''s gaze with unwavering resolve. "Father, to retreat from a challenge simply because the odds were against me would mean Ick as a swordsman. A Middleton does not back down from a worthy opponent."

    Fergus frowned slightly, his expression reflecting sternness. "As a hunter, it is your duty to retreat when the situation calls for it. What you did was reckless, even foolish."

    Julia stood tall, her voice steady and unyielding. "A hunter may choose the most strategic option, but as a swordsman and as a noble of Middleton blood, I refuse to cower in the face of adversity. A friend once taught me that true strengthes from facing the strongest opponents, not from avoiding them."

    It was clear who was the person Julia was implying.

    After all, there was one clear guy who boldly announced that he wanted to be a hero.

    Ethan Hartley.

    "Heh¡­.."

    Lucas watched in astonishment as his father''s expression softened ever so slightly. A rare smile bloomed on Fergus''s face, a sight that stirred a mix of surprise and longing in Lucas''s heart. It was a smile he rarely saw, one that hinted at approval and pride.

    ''Why? Why are you showing that smile? I said the same words, too¡­At that time, I said the same words too. But you didn''t smile at me.'' He couldn''tprehend. Yes, maybe he lost brutally against Damien at that time. Maybe he thought so highly of himself.

    But so did Julia. She also lost against him, and she couldn''t win.

    Then why?

    Why was the reaction different?

    Why couldn''t it be him?

    "Well said," Fergus murmured, his voice carrying a hint of admiration. "No matter how formidable your adversary, a Middleton never bows before the strong."

    He paused, his gazepletely focused on Julia.

    "And what you disyed in that duel, challenging the [World of Dreams] of the Arkwrights, it was a testament to your spirit and determination. The fact that you were able to shatter it and go against it at this age."

    Fergus stopped, looking at Julia.

    "You are the greatest talent that I have ever seen."

    CLICK! The moment Lucas heard these words, he felt like something inside him had snapped.

    ''I see¡­.'' Something¡­He came to the realization of something.

    The visions of Julia brilliantly fighting against Damien started ying in his mind.

    The way she hadpletely gone against him.

    The fact that she would win if her body didn''t hold her back.

    And then it was another vision.

    The memory of Ethan being able to use a skill that he would be using when he graduated from the academy.

    The memory of Ethan going against Ken Stormrider, who could even go against Lucas himself.

    The memory of everyone chanting Ethan and everyone watching the scene with pride.

    And then, the memory of the look his father gave him just now. ''No matter what I do, it won''t be enough for you, will it?'' It felt like everything was against him.

    ''No matter what I do, I will never be able to surpass you. Is that what you are saying?''

    It felt like he would never be good enough.

    ''No matter what, this world will reject me until the end?''

    Regardless of his efforts and the time he put into mastering that illusion de, Julia could do better in just a matter of seconds.

    This world was such a ce.

    ''If this world is such a ce. If this world is rejecting me, then what''s the point of putting in all of this effort?''

    What was the point when he was destined to achieve nothing?

    At that moment, he felt something dark inside him awakening.

    ''Right. What is the point of this world existing if it is rejecting me?

    This world... it doesn''t deserve to be saved,

    It deserves to be destroyed.''

 Chapter 407 92.3 - Hidden Currents

    Chapter 40792.3 - Hidden Currents

    What is the most dangerous thing that directly affects the trajectory of a human''s actions?

    Believe it or not, it is emotions.

    Emotions are the things that make a human unpredictable, but also things that mostly lead to their downfall.

    Every empire that had once ruled the world.

    They are ruined by the emperors who couldn''t satisfy the requirements of governing such an empire.

    But what made those emperors particrly not befitting to such a role?

    The answer was clear in the books of history.

    While the victorious Emperors polished their skills on the battlefield, their offspring were ves to their emotions and their desires.

    They waged war not for political reasons but rather with their emotions, unable to see the evident oue in their eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Countless different examples of such emperors existed throughout human history, and it was also the reason why matriarchal societies tended to go to war more often than patriarchal societies.

    At the end of the day, one thing was crystal clear.

    Humans who couldn''t control their emotions were weak, and it was a usible opportunity to exploit such humans.

    That was what the devil in the religions of Earth did.

    Same as the demons of this world, as well as their followers.

    "Such a fine piece."

    Verian Drakos, who was the leader of the operation, mumbled to himself.

    They infiltrated the Arcadia Hunter Academy after preparing for almost three years. The amount of resources and time that had been spent on this project was so high that it could cover at least five terrorist attacks in Arcadia City.

    Solving and formting the wards across the Academy. Bridging the sensors, the senses of the Hunters.

    Creating new technologies so that they could catch everyone off guard and make them unable to respond.

    All of these were done so that they could deal as much damage as they could to the Arcadia Hunter Academy and so that the trust in the government and the world''s best Academy would be broken.

    This operation was a start for everything that they had been preparing for. The n was just set in stone.

    Of course, while they were nning to deal as much damage as they could to the academy, they were also looking for possible students to corrupt.

    Since the duel times were the best times for emotions to go into uproar and cause dissatisfaction.

    But, even he wasn''t expecting such a scene to ur.

    The fluctuating emotions were clearly visible in his eyes. The dark emotions that could even grasp the entire world.

    The hatred, disappointment, anger, envy, jealousy, sadness, and sorrow. Strongest emotions a human could possess.

    Everything.

    That kid had everything.

    And, just a little bit of push.

    Only a tiny bit of push was needed.

    And he did.

    Even if he was in the presence of an S-rank Hunter, one of the strongest beings in this world, he didn''t hesitate.

    Since they could even bypass the senses of the Headmaster Jonathan, why would he fear?

    Even if it was risky, the risk was definitely the right choice since he had the possibility to change one of the most important heirs on his side.

    Thus, he pushed the seed of corruption, which was covered with shadows.

    And that seed of corruption did wonders.

    He could see the hatred, anger, determination, and desire in the eyes of the target growing. And, in an instant, it passed the desired threshold.

    ''Indeed, it is a sess. That kid is corrupted.''

    The desire to destroy and the desire for entropy had been implemented in the target''s mind. From this point onwards, the target would not feel any repulsion towards any demonic humans.

    No.

    They would rather feel close to them.

    ''Let''s hear from him, shall we.''

    Verian mumbled, following the kid under the night. The moment the S-rank Hunter, Fergus, left the room, the target left, not talking to his sister at all.

    It was the best moment to have contact with him, the best moment to look.

    Verian Drakos, leader of the covert operation within the Arcadia Hunter Academy, silently observed Lucas as he approached, his expression unreadable.

    The shadows seemed to cling to Verian, enhancing his enigmatic presence as he stepped closer to Lucas, who stood calm andposed despite the darkness enveloping them.

    As Verian reached out to Lucas, pulling him into the deeper shadows where they could speak without interruption, he noted theck of fear or repulsion in Lucas''s demeanor. It was as if Lucas was unaffected by the sinister aura that surrounded Verian, a sign that the corruption had taken root deeper than Verian had anticipated.

    Before Verian could utter a word, Lucas spoke, his voice steady and tinged with an edge of curiosity and suspicion. "What is the meaning of this?"

    Verian maintained his smile, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes. "What do you think, Lucas Middleton?"

    Lucas''s gaze narrowed slightly, his mind racing with possibilities.

    He had sensed something unsettling in the air, a shift that he couldn''t quite grasp but knew was significant.

    But before everything, this voice was something he knew.

    ''Final Exams. Shadow Attribute. This unsettling feeling and sense of eeriness.''

    As he slowly put the pieces together in his head, he slowly understood what was happening.

    ''He is the demon contractor who led the attack on Final Exams.''

    His memory wasn''t pixel-perfect as he didn''t perfectly remember the voice. But he still remembered the information.

    ''Fuck this world.'' "Are you here to kill me?"

    And since the adversary was a demon contractor, it was evident why he was here. After all, as the heir of the Middleton Family, he was one of the most important targets of the demons.

    This was inevitable.

    "Hahahahaha¡­.."

    Suddenly, he heard aughing from his back.

    Verian''sughter echoed softly in the dimly lit corridor, a sound that grated on Lucas''s ears, unsettling him. The amusement in Verian''s eyes seemed to intensify, his presence exuding a subtle yet undeniable aura of power.

    Lucas cursed inwardly, feeling the weight of Verian''s presence pressing down on him. "What''s with everyone today trying to assert pressure," he thought bitterly, recognizing that Verian was indeed disying his strength with just hisugh.

    After a moment, Verian''sughter subsided, leaving a lingering tension in the air. He regarded Lucas with a knowing look, his expression unreadable yet calcting. "If I wanted you dead, Lucas Middleton," Verian began, his voice smooth andposed, "you would have met your end long before now."

    Lucas nodded slowly, acknowledging the truth in Verian''s words. "That''s true," he admitted, his tone steady despite the undercurrent of apprehension. "But killing me wouldn''t serve whatever purpose you have infiltrating the academy."

    Verian''s eyebrows lifted slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing his features before settling into a mask of intrigue. He opened his mouth as if to question how Lucas knew, but before he could speak, Lucas continued with a quiet determination.

    "A demon contractor doesn''t infiltrate the academy without reason," Lucas stated firmly, his gaze steady on Verian. "Your presence here and your reaction just now confirm that there''s a mission at y. What do you seek to achieve?"

    Of course, he was just acting. Though his logic made sense, the reason for his knowledge rather stemmed from his visions of a parallel world.

    But there was no need for him to say, was it?

    Verian regarded Lucas with renewed interest, his gaze narrowing slightly as he assessed the young heir of the Middleton Family. "You''re sharper than I expected, Lucas Middleton," he remarked, a hint of admiration in his voice. "Indeed, I am here on a mission, one that involves more than mere infiltration."

    But then, he showed a rather rxed smile.

    "However, this is not the reason why I am here right now," Verian mumbled as he looked into Lucas'' eyes.

    Verian''s rxed smile intrigued Lucas, stirring a mix of curiosity and wariness within him. The seed of corruption nted by Verian''s influence gnawed at his thoughts, amplifying his disillusionment with his current path.

    Lucas''s gaze flickered with a hint of resignation as he met Verian''s eyes. "What is it then?" he asked quietly, his voice betraying a weariness that had settled deep within him.

    Verian leaned in slightly, his expression earnest yet shrouded inyers of intent. "Lucas Middleton," he began, his tone low and persuasive, "you have felt it, haven''t you? The weight of expectations, the shadow ofparison that has followed you all your life."

    Lucas''s jaw tightened imperceptibly, a bitter taste lingering in his mouth. Verian''s words struck a chord within him, resonating with the years of striving and falling short in the eyes of his father and others.

    "I know what it''s like to be overlooked, to have your sacrifices go unnoticed," Verian continued, his voice taking on aforting cadence.

    "But imagine a world where your strength and your decisions are recognized and respected. A world where you are not bound by the constraints of others'' expectations. This wretched world, where no one notices you, never cares about you. Isn''t it the time for you to show it what you are capable of?"

    Lucas''s gaze drifted, memories of disappointment and unfulfilled promises shing before his eyes.

    Those feelings he had just now.

    ''Indeed. Now that I think about it, why do I need to go against them? Aren''t we quite simr, in fact? Why didn''t I consider this before?'' Verian''s smile widened slightly, sensing Lucas''s internal struggle. "Join us, Lucas," he urged softly, his words carrying a weight of promise. "Together, we can reshape the future. We can ensure that your talents are not wasted, that your potential is realized."

    Verian''s smile faltered for a moment, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his features as Lucas spoke with unexpected confidence. "Talking big for someone whose ns have been seen through," Lucas remarked calmly, his gaze steady on Verian.

    Verian''s expression shifted to one of surprise, a hint of concern shadowing his features. "Seen through?" he repeated, his voice tinged with curiosity and a touch of apprehension. "What do you mean, Lucas?"

    Lucas shook his head slowly, a sigh escaping his lips. "I''ve seen them, Verian," he stated with quiet certainty. "The operatives you thought of were hidden, waiting to strike. They are being seen through. Look at this. Can you see who they are? "

    "Callum and Amelia, former graduates of Arcadia Hunter Academy."

    Verian''s eyes narrowed, a calcting look recing his initial surprise. "How... How did youe by this information?" he demanded, his tone sharper now, betraying his growing unease.

    Lucas didn''t flinch under Verian''s scrutiny. Instead, he calmly pulled out his smartwatch and began typing, bringing up images of Callum and Amelia. "They''re here undercover, waiting for your followers to reveal themselves," Lucas exined, his voice measured. "I''ve known about them for some time now."

    Verian''s expression tightened, his mind racing to assess the implications of Lucas''s revtion. "If what you say is true," he began slowly, "then we are indeed facing aplication. To think they''ve been under our watch all this time..."

    Lucas''s smirk widened slightly, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. "You''re free to confirm it," he offered casually, though his tone carried an undeniable edge. "But time is not on your side."

    Verian regarded Lucas silently for a moment, weighing his options. Finally, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips, a mix of admiration and amusement. "Very well, Lucas Middleton," he conceded, his voice carrying a note of respect. "I will consider this a confirmation of my proposal."

    Lucas''s smirk deepened, a dark intensity flickering in his eyes. "This is a gift of mine to you," he stated cryptically, his voice taking on a slightly ominous tone.

    Verian''s smile widened in response, understanding the unspoken implications. "Then let us begin," he dered, extending a hand towards Lucas. "Together, we shall reshape this world."

    Lucas sped Verian''s hand firmly, a surge of anticipation and newfound purpose coursing through him. As their hands met, a subtle darkness seemed to envelop Lucas, a manifestation of the seed of corruption that had taken root within him.

    "And so it begins," Lucas murmured, his gaze locked with Varian''s. The shadows deepened around them, a harbinger of the dark alliance forged in that pivotal moment.

 Chapter 408 92.4 - Hidden Currents

    Chapter 40892.4 - Hidden Currents

    Verian Drakos, leader of the covert operation within the Arcadia Hunter Academy, watched Lucas Middleton walk away, the shadows lingering around him as a testament to his newfound allegiance.

    Verian''s satisfaction, however, was short-lived as he felt a faint vibration in his pocket. He retrieved hismunication device and activated the secure channel to his superior.

    "Verian," a cold, authoritative voice resonated through the device. "Report on the status of the operation."

    Verian''s expression turned serious as he responded. "The operation is progressing. We''ve sessfully nted demonic seeds among the students, and I''ve secured a key target¡ªLucas Middleton. However, there''s been an unexpected development."

    "What kind of development?" the voice demanded, a hint of impatience seeping through.

    "Lucas Middleton provided information indicating that our activities may have beenpromised. Two operatives, Callum and Amelia, former graduates of Arcadia Hunter Academy, are here undercover, monitoring our movements."

    "Is the information reliable?"

    "I was just going to confirm that now."

    "I see¡­.."

    The voice stopped for a second, but Verian knew it wouldn''t end.

    "I will be waiting for your confirmation."

    "If we confirm the information had been leaked, what should we do?"

    "¡­It will be hard to tell without seeing the details, but we will require a step down from the scene, most likely." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "¡­."

    The fact that the operation that they had been working for three years would need to be abandoned alone made Verian suffocated. He wanted to curse, but he held it in."

    "Understood."

    "Contact me immediately once you finish your investigation."

    "Roger."

    BLINK!

    With that, the call was over, but his job was not. He instantly contacted their insider within the academy.

    Verian activated his securemunication device and spoke in a low,manding tone. "R, I need you to check the surveince footage. Focus on the crowd and identify any unusual patterns or the disguised individuals I am going to send some pictures of. Report back with your findings."

    There was a reason why R was someone who could easily infiltrate the academy. His abilities were unparalleled.

    After all, he had the special trait of [Web]. Once he had analyzed a pattern, he would understand everything clearly.

    A few momentster, a voice crackled through the device, calm and efficient. "Understood, C. essing the footage now."

    As Verian waited for the analysis, he reflected on the unexpected asset Lucas Middleton had proven to be. The information Lucas provided had already shifted the tide of their operation. If this new lead turned out to be urate, Lucas''s value would increase significantly.

    Several minutes passed before R''s voice came back over the line. "C, I''ve identified at least ten hunters in the crowd. Their disguises are sophisticated, but their behavior patterns are consistent with undercover operatives."

    Verian''s eyes narrowed, a mix of satisfaction and concern washing over him. "Excellent work, R. This confirms our suspicions. The academy has heavily fortified its defenses."

    R''s voice carried a note of curiosity. "C, how did wee by this information? It seems remarkably precise."

    "It is not an information you can ess."

    Agent Zero was silent for a moment, processing the information. "Understood, C. What are your orders?"

    "There is no need to do anything more. Lay low for the time being. When the necessary timees, you are going to be contacted."

    "Understood."

    With that, the call was ended. However, the expression on the face of Verian wasn''t good.

    ''We are going to lose another piece.''

    The fact that there was an internal information leak meant there was a high chance that their undercover agent could be revealed.

    And to leave no open endings, there was one thing that needed to be done.

    Silencing.

    This would most likely be the decision made by the higher-ups.

    "Sigh¡­What a pain¡­."

    He activated his securemunication device once more, contacting his superior.

    "Verian," the cold, authoritative voice came through the device. "Do you have confirmation?"

    "Yes," Verian replied, his tone grim. "Agent R has analyzed the surveince footage. There are at least ten undercover hunters in the crowd. Their disguises are sophisticated, but their behavior patterns match those of trained operatives."

    The voice on the other end remained silent for a moment, processing the information. "Understood. This confirms that our operation has beenpromised. We need to take immediate action."

    "What are your orders?" Verian asked, already anticipating the answer.

    "All executive agents, including yourself, are to abandon the operation and leave the academy immediately," the voicemanded. "However, the lower-ranked members of our organization will continue with the nned attack. We need to cause a scene and make our presence known. The chaos will serve as a distraction and a message."

    Verian nodded, epting the directive. "Understood. I''ll ry the orders to the executives. We will withdraw immediately."

    "Do not rely on the information that the operation got leaked to anyone other than executives."

    This was to ensure that the members would carry the operation with the faith that it would seed.

    At the end of the day, humans were humans. The moment they knew their efforts would only be futile, they would stop trying.

    And faith. It was the strongest motivation.

    "I will be careful about it."

    "One more thing, Verian," the voice added, a hint of cold calction seeping through. "Silence Codename R. We cannot risk any further leaks. Ensure there are no loose ends."

    Verian''s expression darkened, but he knew the necessity of the order. "Understood. Codename R will be silenced."

    With that, the call ended, leaving Verian to carry out the directives. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for what needed to be done.

    He swiftly contacted the other executives, issuing themand to withdraw.

    *******

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Thursday Night>

    The sun had long since set over Arcadia Hunter Academy, casting the sprawling campus into a quiet, shadowed repose. The amphitheater, once bustling with excitement and energy, now stood silent and still. The day''s duels had ended, and the students and spectators had retired to their quarters, leaving only the echo of their cheers behind.

    In a dimly lit room tucked away from the main buildings, Professor Eleanor White sat at arge wooden table, waiting. Her expression was a blend of calm and determination, her sharp eyes focused on the entrance. She didn''t have to wait long.

    The door opened, and two figures stepped inside. Callum and Amelia, dressed in their hunter uniforms, moved with quiet grace. Despite the fatigue evident in their disheveled appearances, their eyes were alert and watchful.

    Eleanor rose to greet them, a warm smile breaking through her otherwise serious demeanor. "Callum, Amelia. It''s good to see you both again."

    Callum sighed, running a hand through his already messy hair. "You know, Eleanor, you have a knack for calling us at the most inconvenient times."

    Eleanor didn''t mind Callum''s attitude. After all, she had been with this guy for quite a long time in the academy, and she was used to his attitude before.

    Amelia chuckled softly, nudging Callum as she took a seat. "He''s just grumpy because he''s been sleep-deprived for weeks. But really, Eleanor, what''s going on? We''ve been on edge all day."

    Eleanor''s smile widened slightly. "I appreciate you bothing, regardless of the inconvenience. Please, sit."

    Callum and Amelia took their seats across from Eleanor. The room was filled with an air of familiarity and camaraderie but also a sense of urgency and gravity.

    "So, what''s the n, Eleanor?" Callum asked, leaning back in his chair.

    Amelia frowned, her concern evident. "Eleanor, going after high-ranking executives is extremely dangerous. We''re talking about some of the most powerful and elusive members of Valkara. Are we really prepared for this? While using civilians as a decoy?"

    Eleanor met Amelia''s gaze steadily. "I understand the risks, Amelia. But this is a rare opportunity. If we can capture or neutralize these executives, we can deal a significant blow to Valkara''s operations. It''s a chance we can''t afford to miss."

    Callum rubbed his temples, considering Eleanor''s words. "You''re right; it''s a golden opportunity if your source is correct."

    "I had already confirmed its authenticity."

    "Really? Are you %100 sure."

    "I am sure enough to bet this much on it."

    "¡­.Sigh¡­.It is annoying¡­." Callum shook his head, looking at Eleanor.

    ''She had changed.''

    If it was before, she wouldn''t behave like this. If it had been before, she wouldn''t have risked the lives of civilians to catch just a random executive.

    But she was different now.

    ''It is because of her, isn''t it?''

    Callum was there, too, when countless students had been massacred by a certain student at the graduation ceremony.

    The face Eleanor made. The face when she witnessed her supposed best friend killing herrades.

    Callum''s voice softened, tinged with both frustration and concern. "Eleanor, your hatred shouldn''t dictate your actions. Not everyone is like ''her''¡ª"

    Before he could finish his words, he sensed the mana around them fluctuating. His eyes widened in surprise as the air around them seemed to hum with energy.

    Eleanor''s sharp gaze caught the change immediately. Callum raised his hand in a gesture of defeat. "Alright, I''ll shut my mouth now."

    "Good."

    After saying that, Eleanor turned to look at them.

    "You have already identified at least 20 different members, but none of them are executives. Those cockroaches won''t reveal themselves easily."

    Eleanor continued, putting pictures on the table. Each picture showed people secretly putting some ''seeds'' into others.

    "We still couldn''tpletely analyze the structure of these ''seeds.'' They are new products, and their creation seems to be moreplexpared to the previous ones."

    Callum and Amelia leaned in, examining the pictures with serious expressions. Amelia furrowed her brow. "So, what''s the n, Eleanor?"

    Eleanor''s eyes were resolute as sheid out the strategy. "They will most likely carry out their attack when the most important duel happens, which is thest duel of Victor ckthorn and a surprise opponent."

    Callum raised an eyebrow. "A surprise opponent? Who could it be?"

    Eleanor shook her head. "You don''t need to know about that. But it''s clear that this duel will draw thergest crowd and the most attention. That''s when the Valkara executives will show themselves."

    Amelia nodded slowly, understanding dawning in her eyes. "Pretty simple but efficient. But what if they carry it on a different duel?"

    "If that is the case, it is better since the risks are a lot lower."

    "I see. At the end, we need to be ready."

    "Exactly," Eleanor affirmed. "We need to be ready for that moment. Our best chance to catch the executives is when they feel confident enough to execute their n."

    Callum crossed his arms, contemting the situation. "Alright, so we set up a perimeter and monitor the crowd closely. We''ll need eyes everywhere and a quick response team ready to act the moment the executives show themselves."

    Eleanor nodded. "Yes, and we need to ensure that the students and spectators remain unaware of our presence until it''s absolutely necessary. We can''t afford to cause panic."

    Amelia added, "We should also have a n in ce to evacuate the crowd safely if things go south."

    "The academy personnel had already been trained for such cases. There won''t be any problem regarding this."

    Callum looked at the pictures once more, then back at Eleanor. "Alright. If that is what you wish, we will do our best to assist you."

    "That is good to hear."

    *******

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Friday 9 A.M>

    The amphitheater was buzzing with anticipation as the final day of the duel periodmenced. The crowd had grown evenrger, with students, faculty, and spectators eager to witness the culmination of a week filled with extraordinary battles and disys of skill.

    The headmaster, Jonathan Verdict, stood at the center of the arena, his presencemanding the attention of everyone present. The atmosphere was electric, charged with the excitement and tension of the uing duels.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," Jonathan''s voice boomed through the amphitheater, "wee to the final day of our duel period. We have seen incredible disys of strength, skill, and determination over the past few days. Today, we will witness the finest of our academy''s talents as they face off in the ultimate test of their abilities."

    The crowd erupted into apuse, the energy palpable. Jonathan raised his hand, signaling for silence as he continued.

    "Our first duel of the day will feature two exceptional students¡­."

    He stopped letting the crowd sink in. "Seraphina Frostborne and Irina Emberheart."

 Chapter 409 93.1 - Duels [3]

    Chapter 40993.1 - Duels [3]

    "Seraphina Frostborne and Irina Emberheart."

    Possibly the two most known students of the academy when their names are called together.

    The reason?

    It is evident from their surnames.

    Frostborne.

    Emberheart.

    Two legendary families whomand the elements of ice and fire.

    Eternal Rivalry, one might even say.

    After all, they possess two opposite attributes.

    Ice and fire have always beenpared to each other, being used against nullifying each other. When there is ice, one always calls fire elemental, and when there is fire, one calls ice.

    However, is it simply rted to the elements?

    Just because one possessed opposing attributes didn''t mean that they would be required to be enemies.

    And, well¡­.The reason for their rivalry and hostilityy in¡­.Slightlyplex issues, let''s say.

    But at the end of the day, one thing was clear.

    There, in the arena that would be housing the final day of the duels¡­Two heirs of these families stood face to face.

    On one side, a girl with clear silver hair, an icy demeanor, and a cold, calcting gaze stood. Seraphina Frostborne. Her presence was regal andmanding, and each step she took exuded confidence and grace. She wore a special dress adorned with intricate silver ornaments and embroidery, reflecting the Frostborne family''s traditional attire. The gown shimmered in the light, the fabric seemingly woven with threads of ice, creating a breathtaking effect. The dress was not merely decorative; it symbolized the legacy and honor of the Frostborne family, a reminder of their storied history and unyielding resolve.

    It waspletely breathtaking.

    "Wow."

    Even if her reputation as the first-ranked student had already spread to the academy, that didn''t mean everyone knew about her beauty.

    And certainly, they were not expecting to see such a scene.

    It was as if they hade to a beauty festival.

    Her icy blue eyes surveyed the arena with a calm, detached intensity, calcting every possible move and counter. There was precision in her every movement, a testament to years of rigorous training and discipline. She was a true embodiment of her family''s legacy, a beacon of the Frostborne''s enduring strength and elegance.

    ¨CSWOOSH! Suddenly, the wind moved, taking their gaze from her to the other side.

    Opposite her stood Irina Emberheart, a striking contrast with her fiery red hair and hazel eyes that seemed to ze with an inner fire. Irina''s presence was equallymanding, her confidence radiating in waves. She wore a dress that was a testament to the Emberheart family''s proud heritage. The gown was a rich, deep crimson adorned with gold embroidery that flickered like mes in the light. It was a traditional Emberheart dress designed to symbolize the fierce passion and strength that defined their lineage.

    Irina''s gaze locked onto Seraphina, her eyes alight with a blend of determination and arrogance. A confident, almost smug smile yed on her lips, befitting her usual demeanor. She stood with a poised readiness, every muscle coiled and prepared for the imminent sh.

    But, inwardly, her eyes were looking across the stage, her mind thinking.

    ''Indeed, as I thought. She did such a trick.''

    It was a move expected from Seraphina Frostborne. This whole rivalry had made them understand each other more, and Irina was certainly aware of the fact that Seraphina liked to resort to psychological tactics before fighting.

    Thus, she matched her advances. By doing that, she somehow got praise from that woman.

    Even though she hated doing what she desired from her, Irina wasn''t stupid enough not to discern the priorities.

    The amphitheater was buzzing with excitement as the crowd took in the sight of Seraphina Frostborne and Irina Emberheart. The sheer elegance and contrasting fiery presence of the twobatants captivated everyone.

    "Wow," someone whispered in awe. "Seraphina is stunning. I had heard about her beauty, but seeing her in person..."

    "She looks like a queen made of ice," another person added, their voice filled with admiration. "That dress is incredible. It''s like something out of a fairy tale."

    Even the girls in the crowd couldn''t help but acknowledge Seraphina''s ethereal beauty. "She''s so elegant. It''s almost intimidating," one girl admitted, her eyes wide with admiration.

    But just as the praise for Seraphina reached its peak, eyes turned towards the fiery presence on the other side of the arena.

    "Don''t forget about Irina," another voice chimed in. "She''s just as stunning in her own way. Look at her, standing there with that confident smile."

    "Yeah, if Seraphina is a cold, elegant queen, then Irina is like a warrior princess. She looks like she could take on the world alone."

    "Her dress is amazing, too," someone else noted. "The way it flickers like mes... It''s a perfect representation of the Emberheart family."

    ''As expected, our miss is definitely improving.''

    In the crowd stood a woman looking at Irina. She had a slightly proud expression on her face. After all, she was like a mother to this girl.

    As the twobatants stood facing each other, the announcer''s voice boomed through the amphitheater. "Ladies and gentlemen, the final day of the duel period begins now! Our first duel features Seraphina Frostborne versus Irina Emberheart. Let the duel begin!"

    The crowd erupted into apuse and cheers, the excitement reaching a fever pitch. The significance of this duel was not lost on anyone present. It was more than just a fight; it was a sh of legacies, a battle between two of the academy''s most formidable freshmen mages.

    Seraphina''s icy blue eyes met Irina''s fiery gaze. There was no need for words; their determination and rivalry spoke volumes.

    The announcer''s voice rang out, breaking the tension. "Ladies and gentlemen, the duel between Seraphina Frostborne and Irina Emberheart is about to begin! Are both contestants ready?"

    Seraphina and Irina nodded, their eyes never leaving each other. The air around them seemed to crackle with the intensity of their rivalry.

    "Begin!"

    CREAK! In an instant, the arena was transformed into a battlefield of elemental forces. Seraphina moved first, her hands weaving intricate patterns in the air as she summoned her ice magic.

    ¡¸Frostborne Shards¡¹

    SWOOSH! A flurry of ice shards materialized around her, glinting in the light as they shot toward Irina with deadly precision.

    An innate skill of the Frostborne Family that each heir was taught the moment they learned how to use their mana. Even if not for heirs, every mage under the Frostborne family would master this spell. Fast conjuring and least taxing on the mana circuits made this spell incredibly efficient.

    SWIRL! ¡¸me Barrier¡¹

    Irina responded with a wave of her hand, conjuring a wall of mes that incinerated the ice shards on contact.

    The heat from her mes created a shimmering barrier, protecting her from Seraphina''s initial assault.

    The arena seemed to transform into a battlefield of ice and fire, the contrasting elements shing in a mesmerizing disy of power and skill. Seraphina''s icy demeanor contrasted sharply with Irina''s fiery presence, each movement precise and calcted.

    ¨CCREAK! Seraphina continued her assault, her icy blue eyes focused and unwavering. She conjured an array of ice constructs, sending them hurtling toward Irina in a relentless barrage.

    ¡¸School of Frostborne. cial Constructs¡¹

    Ice spears, shards, and even frozen winds swirled around her, each attack meticulously controlled.

    ¨CSWOOSH! Irina, however, was not easily overwhelmed. She matched Seraphina''s aggression with her own fiery resolve, summoning mes to counter every ice attack. The arena was filled with the sizzle and crackle of ice meeting fire, the air thick with steam and energy.

    Seraphina''s precision was remarkable. She conserved her mana with expert efficiency, never wasting an ounce of energy. Every ice shard, every gust of freezing wind was perfectly calcted to keep Irina on the defensive.

    Whenever Irina tried tounch an attack of her own, Seraphina was ready with a counter, her ice magic smothering the mes before they could take hold.

    "Tch."

    Irina clicked her tongue as she couldn''t help but feel frustrated. It was always like this when she went against this bitch.

    There was something that made Seraphina different from other mages. As if she could foresee the future, she always efficiently handled the defense without leaving any opening.

    But even to this day, she was never able to understand how she did it.

    The crowd watched in awe as Seraphina maintained her aggressive onught, her control over her magic wless.

    ''No matter what, I won''t lose here.'' Irina, though struggling to break through, was not deterred. She met each challenge with fiery determination, her mes roaring in defiance.

    "Haha¡­.."

    Irina took a deep breath, her hazel eyes zing with intensity. She knew she had to turn the tide of the battle. With a powerful sweep of her arm, she conjured a massive wave of fire, aiming to engulf Seraphina in a fiery inferno.

    ¡¸School of Emberheart. Draining Wave¡¹

    Seraphina''s response was swift. She conjured a barrier of ice, the freezing temperatures countering the heat of Irina''s mes.

    ¡¸School of Frostborne. Frozen Bastion¡¹

    The sh of elements created a stunning disy, the ice barrier shimmering as it absorbed the fiery onught.

    Even though the barrier melted at the end, the amount was so urate that almost no ice was left.

    "Grr¡­.".

    Irina gritted her teeth.

    ''I need to change it.''

    She knew she needed to change her strategy.

    ''I will move fast.'' She began to weave her mes with more finesse, focusing on precise, targeted strikes rather than overwhelming force.

    She aimed for Seraphina''s defenses, seeking out weak points and exploiting them with pinpoint uracy.

    Seraphina, however, anticipated each move. Her ice magic was like a dance, each motion fluid and graceful. She deflected Irina''s attacks with ease, her icy constructs moving with a life of their own.

    Whenever Irina attempted to gain ground, Seraphina countered with a flurry of ice shards, keeping her at bay.

    *******

    "She is not doing enough."

    Irina was a strong student.

    She was an excellent mage.

    However, her opponent was strong as well.

    ''Seraphina.''

    She had a special talent that was only mentioned in the game but not revealed. For the yer who chose the Irina route and faced Seraphina, her patterns were a nightmare.

    Since no matter what you do, her artificial intelligence is top-notch. She had almost the best input reading in the game.

    Her patterns changed ording to the movements you made, ording to the spells you had chosen.

    She was basically a cheat when it came to the mage one-on-ones. And, for the yers who wanted to beat her, there was only one choice.

    ''Overpowering her with firepower.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Irina was such a character. Rather than always thinking about the details, she innately controlled the fire. The fire was her servant, and it served her. That was it.

    She would beat Seraphina bymanding the fire and using one of the strongest spells, just like Ethan did.

    ''But not the current one.'' After all, she was bound to lose this fight from the start. This was not a changeable option in the game.

    Since Irina doesn''t have the power to empower Seraphina at this point in her life.

    But does that mean she can''t win?

    ''Show me if you really have changed.''

    All the times we had spent together, after all those times, she became different.

    She became someone who could apologize, who could listen to others, and who knew how to open herself up.

    And most importantly.

    She became someone who understood the importance of learning from everyone and that pride is useless if it is holding you back.

    As I was thinking to myself, suddenly, I felt a presence beside me.

    "What do you think?" A familiar voice that made me want to facepalm. However, her disguise was pretty good, so I held it back.

    "Seraphina is pretty good, isn''t she?" Lilia analyzed the fight, her eyes darting.

    "She is."

    "It seems Irina still can''t beat her rival."

    "I wouldn''t be this sure."

    "Hmm....Why? From how I see, Seraphina is never going to give Irina a chance."

    Lilia''s thoughts were correct. From how the fight was ying, it was evident that Irina wouldn''t be able to ovee Seraphina.

    "Wait and see."

    "Haha....I can''t wait to see."

    With a smile, she turned to face the fight, and I did the same too.

    And I slowly started understanding how Seraphina''s special ability worked.

 Chapter 410 93.2 - Duels [3]

    Chapter 41093.2 - Duels [3]

    Irina knew she had to break through Seraphina''s defenses.

    To do that, she did it the only way she had fought before.

    ''Burn.'' Summoning all her strength, she conjured a pir of me, the heat intense enough to melt steel. She directed it at Seraphina with a fierce determination, hoping to overwhelm her opponent.

    ¡¸School of Emberheart. me Pir¡¹

    Seraphina''s eyes narrowed. She channeled her mana into a powerful ice barrier, the air around her freezing instantly. The pir of me met the barrier with a tremendous explosion, sending shockwaves through the arena.

    The crowd gasped as the two elements shed in a spectacr disy of power. For a moment, it seemed as if neitherbatant would yield. The ice barrier held firm against the mes, the air crackling with energy.

    Yet, this time, it was evident that Seraphina was also having a hard time. A bead of sweat fell down to the ground from all the heat and humidity in the air.

    But suddenly, an enormous mana expanded from the tip of her fingers.

    With a surge of mana, Seraphina pushed back. The ice barrier expanded, driving the mes back toward Irina.

    ¡¸School of Frostborne. Expanding cial Shield¡¹

    Irina was forced to retreat, her eyes zing with frustration.

    ''Got you.''

    Seraphina seized the moment. She summoned a barrage of ice spears, each one aimed with deadly precision.

    ¡¸School of Frostborne. Ice Spear Barrage¡¹

    Irina tried to counter with her mes, but the onught was too much. The ice spears broke through her defenses, striking with a force that sent her reeling.

    Seraphina saw her opportunity and decided to exploit the opening she had created.

    After all, once the pain entered one''s mind, their thoughts would slow down, making it nearly not as fast as before.

    And this was a detrimental fact for mages who needed to focus constantly to form their magic as fast as they could.

    With Irina reeling from the force of the ice spear barrage, Seraphina pressed her advantage. She moved swiftly, her icy demeanor unwavering as she conjured more ice constructs to keep Irina off bnce.

    ¡¸School of Frostborne. Frostbite Strike¡¹

    Aiming to catch Irina while she was still recovering, Seraphinaunched a series of rapid ice strikes. Each attack was precise, targeting Irina''s defenses with the intent to overwhelm herpletely.

    SWIRL! However, she forgot one thing. No, she didn''t forget but rather failed to ount.

    Irina had been training not only on her control of fire but also on her directbat efficiency.

    She had been facing the strongest monsters in the simtions and in dungeons.

    And the pain was something she had already been ustomed to, while the way she had used her fire wasn''t exactly like a normal mage''s either. As the icy strikes bore down on Irina suddenly, mes began to swirl around her, forming a protective barrier.

    ¡¸me. Protect me.¡¹

    The swirling mes fended off Seraphina''s ice attacks, creating a temporary reprieve for Irina. The mes danced and flickered, their intensity growing as they absorbed the impact of the ice strikes.

    Seraphina, undeterred, pushed forward. She knew that when a mage was in pain, their thoughts would slow down, making the formation of magic slower. She intended to capitalize on this, aiming to keep Irina on the defensive.

    However, as Seraphina prepared to unleash another barrage, suddenly, the air around her intensified.

    ''Huh?''

    The numbers rose rapidly, and she couldn''t keep up.

    ''No!'' A sudden, powerful explosion erupted right before her face.

    ¡¸School of Emberheart. Inferno st¡¹

    The explosion was so fast and unexpected that even though Seraphina saw iting, she couldn''tpletely defend herself in time. She conjured an ice barrier to shield herself, but the force of the explosion sted her backward.

    ¡¸School of Frostborne. Ice Wall¡¹

    Despite the ice wall absorbing much of the st, the sheer power of the explosion sent Seraphina skidding across the arena floor. The crowd gasped as the two powerful mages shed, their elemental magic creating a breathtaking spectacle.

    Seraphina gritted her teeth as she regained her footing after creating a brick of ice behind her heels. She could feel the sting of the explosion, her eyes teary.

    RING!

    Her ears were also ringing as if to remind her that her body was shaken.

    ''What happened?''

    Seraphina asked herself, her thoughts moving in every direction. How could such an explosion ur this fast without her knowledge?

    She would have seen the numbers rising.

    "Heh¡­."

    However, her thoughts were stopped by augh as she turned to face the source.

    Irina stood amidst the swirling mes, her hazel eyes zing with renewed determination. The mes around her flickered and danced, a testament to her fierce spirit. Her eyes aze with fire, as if she was the empress of the mes.

    "I see now¡­."

    There was a crazed smile on her lips. Even though her clothes were burned thanks to her own fire.

    Even though her bare skin could be seen from some of the holes in her clothes, even though she didn''t retain her elegant presence¡­.

    She felt like a fierce Hunter who found her prey.

    ''No, it can''t be.''

    For a split second, Seraphina almost broke down her expression.

    For a split second.

    After that, she realized who she was against.

    ''No. There is no way.'' Seraphina took a deep breath, her mind racing. She realized that Irina was ying for a psychological edge, trying to break her mentality and then exploit her.

    Seraphina had seen enough of such scenarios in her life that she had already be ustomed to such tactics. After all, she had been fighting with other heirs of her family for years. Contrary to a certain person, she wasn''t the sole heir, after all.

    She straightened her posture, her icy blue eyes locking onto Irina''s zing gaze. "Now you''re trying to mask your confidence with that smile of yours?" Seraphina called out, her voice steady and unwavering.

    Irina narrowed her eyes, her expression turning serious. "Frostborne. I am not someone who will resort to such puny tricks, and you know that."

    Seraphina''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Perhaps. But you''re certainly enjoying this more than usual."

    Irina''s mes red up around her, the heat creating ripples in the air. "Because this time, I am sure." She smiled, her eyes burning. "I am going to win."

    "Really? How many times it has been?"

    "If I were you, I wouldn''t smile." At Irina''s words, a certain emotion awoke in Seraphina once again. She didn''t know the reason why.

    She couldn''tpletely understand why, but it was as if her instincts were informing her.

    "¡­.."

    She still smiled, but her smile was stiff this time.

    SWIRL!

    She saw the numbers around Irina rising incredibly. The numbers indicated that a strong attack wasing.

    ""Come!""

    With that, both mages prepared to unleash their full power. Seeing Irina''s spell from the numbers, Seraphina instantly visualized what was about toe.

    Her mind, innately gifted at calctions, could interpret the numbers to reality. And that reality showed her a bird.

    ''Heh.''

    Thus, she created the counter magic to what Irina was using.

    ¡¸School of Emberheart. Inferno Phoenix¡¹

    And just as she expected, Irina conjured a massive spell, calling forth a phoenix made of pure me. The phoenix screeched, its fiery wings spreading wide as it soared towards Seraphina.

    ¡¸School of Frostborne. Ice Dragon''s Breath¡¹

    Seraphina responded with a summon of her own, conjuring a massive ice dragon, its breath a freezing gale that surged toward Irina. The dragon roared, its icy breath creating a path of frost in its wake.

    The two elemental constructs shed in midair, the ice dragon''s breath meeting the phoenix''s mes. The arena was filled with the sound of roaring fire and cracking ice, the sheer power of their magic creating shockwaves that rippled through the stands. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seraphina and Irina stood their ground, each channeling their mana into their respective constructs. The ice dragon and the phoenix battled fiercely, neither willing to back down.

    The crowd watched in awe, the tension in the arena palpable. It was a battle of wills as much as it was a battle of elements. Both mages pushed themselves to their limits, their determination unwavering.

    Seraphina could see that Irina wasn''t using any other magic. The numbers didn''t reveal anything else, only showing changes around the Phoenix Bird.

    "It is my win, little Emberheart."

    However, she was different.

    ¨CSecond Memory.

    Since she had such a special ability to cheat.

    Though her mana reserves were depleted, she had secured the win for herself.As the strongest and ultimate spell of her family was conjured. ¡¸School of Frostborne. Pseudo Absolute Zero¡¹

    The world seemed toe to a halt before her as every particle slowed to the maximum. Though her spell was not the real one and the degraded version of the true Absolute Zero, it was still a level-7 spell. Everything in the arena froze.

    The ice dragon. The me phoenix. And Irina herself. Everything stopped; only Seraphina remained.

    "Wow¡­..This is beautiful."

    "To think we would live to witness such a duel."

    "Though it is sad that it is over."

    ''No matter what you do, Irina Emberheart. You will never beat me.''

    She stood there, looking at Irina with a cold smile of victory. The crowd held their breath, believing that Seraphina had won since Irina was not moving.

    CRACK! "Huh?"

    But suddenly, she heard a cracking sound. The ice around Irina''s face began to break, and Irina turned to face her. Seraphina''s eyes widened as she sensed a sudden rise in numbers once again.

    At that exact moment, Irina mumbled with a smile, "Taste my own magic."

    ¡¸School of Irina. Nuclear¡¹

    A blinding light erupted from Irina, shattering the ice that encased her. The intensity of the light and heat was overwhelming, and Seraphina''s eyes widened in horror. The numbers were off the charts, far beyond anything she had calcted.

    A massive explosion followed, the force of it obliterating the ice and creating a shockwave that rippled through the arena. The audience gasped, shielding their eyes from the blinding light and the sheer power of the explosion.

    Seraphina tried to conjure another ice barrier, but the heat was too intense. The ice melted almost instantly, leaving her vulnerable to the st. The force of the explosion sent her flying backward, crashing into the arena''s edge.

    When the dust settled, Irina stood in the center of the arena, her mes flickering around her.

    She looked exhausted but victorious. Seraphinay at the edge of the arena, battered and struggling to rise.

    The crowd was silent, the tension thick in the air. They had just witnessed a sh of titans, and it was clear that bothbatants had given everything they had.

    Irina took a deep breath, her voice echoing through the now-silent arena. "This duel is over. Do you yield, Seraphina?"

    Seraphina, struggling to her feet, nodded slowly. She had to admit defeat this time. "I yield," she said, her voice barely audible.

    The crowd erupted into apuse, the noise deafening. Irina had proven her strength and resolve, and Seraphina had shown her exceptional skill and control. Both mages had earned the respect of everyone present.

    ********

    ''You really did it, didn''t you?'' Looking at the girl whose first thought was to find me in the crowd, I nodded my head.

    "Heh...."

    I could imagine her making this expression right now, though she must be too tired to let out a sound.

    "It seems this is my win."

    As I mumbled, I turned to look at Lilia, who was focused on the arena alone.

    "...."

    Her expression was filled with surprise.

    "Yeah, it is your win."

    Sometimes life was like this.

    One needed to put their faith in others.

    Or their own efforts.

    ''You grew up.''

    Just as I thought about that, suddenly, I sensed a disturbance around me.

    Disturbance of mana.

    ''What? Now?'' ¨CBOOM!

 Chapter 411 93.3 - Duels [3]

    Chapter 41193.3 - Duels [3]

    The moment the fight between the two students reached its pinnacle, everyone held their breaths.

    After all, they were witnessing the true history unfolding right before their eyes.

    Emberheart and Frostborne.

    Ice and Fire.

    Ice Dragon and Fire Phoneix.

    The epic of the fight was so clear that the audience felt like they were in a y written by an author. This wouldn''t make sense otherwise.

    Two heirs were parallel, each having their own strengths and own styles. Even those styles represented their family, somehow matching the lore metaphorically.

    However, in the end, they were all sure of one thing.

    Seraphina won.

    Her abilities were superior. The fact that she was able to Dual Cast twoplex spells alone showed her talent, and Irina fell short of that.

    At least, that was what they had believed.

    Until thest second.

    The amphitheater buzzed with murmurs of disbelief and awe. The duel between Seraphina Frostborne and Irina Emberheart had left everyone stunned. The fact that Irina had unleashed such explosive magic was mind-blowing, and the intensity of the sh had exceeded all expectations.

    "I can''t believe what we just saw," one spectator whispered, still in shock. "Irina Emberheart''s magic¡­ it was like nothing I''ve ever seen before."

    "That explosion! It was like a nuclear st," another person added, their voice filled with amazement. "How did she do that?"

    "I''ve seen many duels, but this one¡­ it''s on a whole different level," a seasoned observer remarked, shaking their head in disbelief.

    In the audience, Esme, who had been sent by the head of the Emberheart family to observe Irina, narrowed her eyes. The magic Irina had used just now was unlike anything she had ever seen.

    ''Miss¡­.Just what were you doing all this time?''

    Esme thought, trying to analyze the intricacies of the spell. That spell was unfamiliar to her, who had already integrated herself into the family.

    The fact that she was unable to analyze it meant the spell was developed by Irina alone. But, it wasplex and hard to see through.

    ''You are changing so rapidly¡­..But, this change¡­.Will Matriarch be happy with that?''

    She couldn''t help but think to herself since she could easily envision the past where Irina was scolded after doing such acts.

    "That magic wasplex, wasn''t it?"

    At that exact moment, she heard a voice right beside her. "Isn''t that right, Miss Esme? Or should I say, the Sister of Fire Emblem?"

    Esme turned to see a blonde-haired woman with a stern but somehow familiar face. It was Eleanor, a renowned figure known for her prowess.

    Esme''s expression remainedposed as she replied, "It''s nice to hear that I am known by the ''Invoker.'' I''m ttered." Her words were polite, but her eyes did not smile at all.

    Eleanor shrugged her shoulders. "Was it not a splendid disy?" she asked. "Were you able to see what happened in there?"

    Esme shook her head, still trying to piece together the details of theplex spell. "Please, do enlighten me, Miss Invoker."

    Eleanor smiled, her eyes twinkling with intrigue. "What you witnessed was no ordinary spell. Irina''s ''Nuclear'' was a fusion of different elements, a definitely uniquebination." Eleanor exined, looking at the scene.

    "¡­."

    Esme waited for her to continue, but Eleanor had already entered her teaching mode. Seeing that she had no intention of speaking, Esme finally realized what she needed to do.

    "What elements?"She asked, like a student listening to her teacher.

    Eleanor raised her hand, her three fingers pointing up. "The spell had three fundamental elements thatposed most of it. The first one is, of course, utilizing fire psions and manipting them. This was the core of the explosion."

    Esme nodded, understanding that much. "And the second?"

    "The second was immense mana control," Eleanor continued, her voice steady. "Irina precisely controlled the mana to create the magic circuit. The circuit had to be perfect to channel the energy into such a powerful explosion without it backfiring."

    Eleanor stopped, her eyes glinting with anticipation. Esme, recognizing the cue, asked, "And the third one?"

    Eleanor''s smile widened. "The third one is precisely the most important block. Telekinesis."

    Esme''s eyes widened in surprise. "Telekinesis?"

    "Yes," Eleanor confirmed. "Irina used telekinesis to manipte the flow and pressure of the mana within the magic circuit. This allowed her to maintain control over the immense energy and direct it precisely where she wanted it to go. By using telekinesis, she could stabilize the spell and prevent it from exploding prematurely."

    Esme stopped for a second to imagine what hadpletely transpired.

    Telekinesis to use control mana flow and pressure the mana within the magic circuit?

    It was a concept she wasn''t too familiar with, but at the same time, she had heard about this before.

    Many psychic mages would do this to cover theirck of mana control. But was there a need for Irina to do such a thing?

    "I don''tpletely understand. Why did she need to use Telekinesis to control mana precisely? Our Young Miss is talented enough to control mana precisely."

    Eleanor nodded her head with a smile as if she had been expecting this question. She raised her hand and asked Esme, "What differs an Archmage from a normal mage?"

    Esme answered simply, as this was a well-known distinction. "The Archmage upation is the evolution of the Mage upation. The condition for evolving is to merge one''s consciousness with the will of the world to some extent. Once one does that, they be an Archmage and gain the ability to manipte psions at the particle level." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As Esme answered this question, she suddenly widened her eyes. "That spell that Miss had used... it was only possible if the user was an Archmage." She realized this since the spell used energies at the atomic level. And then she answered her own question. "She used telekinesis to manipte the mana like an Archmage on the psionic-particle level."

    Eleanor''s smile deepened a glint of pride in her eyes. "Exactly. Irina might not be an Archmage yet, but she has found a way to mimic their techniques using her unique blend of skills. By using telekinesis, shepensates for the finer control that only an Archmage would normally have, allowing her to execute incrediblyplex and powerful spells."

    It didn''t make sense. How could it?

    The fact that there was someone there who could use Telekinesis in such a manner that wasparable to an Archmage''s mana control¡­.

    It was not logical at all.

    The reason?

    To achieve such fine control of Telekinesis, one needed to spend at least a hundred, maybe more years.

    And they also needed talent.

    Then, why did this not make sense?

    One could already be an Archmage if they could train for such a long time while also having such a talent. Thus, it was practically impossible and meaningless.

    But Irina achieved such a feat.

    Esme took a deep breath, her mind racing with the implications. "This means....."

    ''Something happened¡­.Something that we don''t know.''

    This was not normal, yet Esme didn''t know. If she had reached such a conclusion, it would have been evident that the matriarch could have done the same.

    Since she was an Archmage herself.

    "Yes," Eleanor confirmed, misunderstanding Esme''s mumbling. "Irina is pushing the boundaries of what''s possible with her magic. She''s not just relying on her natural talent; she''s innovating and finding ways to transcend the limitations of her current abilities. This is the mark of a true prodigy."

    The audience''s discussions continued, filled with awe and respect for the duel they had just witnessed.

    The names Frostborne and Emberheart would echo in their minds for a long time, a testament to the incredible disy of power and skill they had just seen.

    Suddenly, Eleanor, who had been exining everything with a smile, narrowed her eyes, sensing something amiss. Her eyes widened for a split second as she felt a disturbance in the mana around them.

    ''No!''

    She didn''t have much time to react.

    "Everyone, get down!" she shouted, but it was toote.

    The world went white.

    ¨CBOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Countless explosions erupted all across the arena and the seats. The shockwaves from the sts sent debris flying in all directions, and the sound was deafening. Screams filled the air as people were thrown from their seats, the once peaceful and awe-filled atmosphere now a chaotic nightmare.

    Eleanor instinctively threw up a barrier of pure mana, shielding the people around her from the immediate st. The force of the explosion mmed against her barrier, but she held firm, her eyes scanning the arena.

    There were countless other barriers that had already been formed. The professors of the academy, who had been watching the fight unfold, quickly reacted, forming protective barriers to shield as many civilians as possible. They strained to maintain these defenses amidst the chaos.

    Amidst the chaos, inside some of the barriers, an ominous energy began to ooze out. Coupled with the sounds of roars and howling, the atmosphere grew even more terrifying. In an instant, some of the civilians began to change, their eyes turning a menacing red.

    Corrupted by the dark energy, they lost themselves and instantly attacked the people surrounding them, bing feral and violent.

    Eleanor cursed to herself, activating hermunication device.

    ''Damn it, we expected this to happen during Victor ckthorn''s duel. They''ve caught us off guard.''

    However, even if this was the case, it wasn''t like the situation was too bad.

    She issued orders instantly, her voice steady despite the pandemonium. "Amelia, Callum. It is starting. You know what you need to do."

    Since she was the professor of the academy, she needed to y her own part while the unit she called was going to y the other.

    Callum and Amelia, who had been nearby, sprang into action. Callum''s expression hardened as he drew his weapon, ready to face the threat.

    Amelia, her eyes fierce, activated her ownmunication device, rallying the nearby hunters.

    "Everyone, we are going to proceed as nned. Form squads and follow the n. No unnecessary risks," Amelia ordered, her voice cutting through the noise.

    The amphitheater had turned into a battlefield. The professors and hunters fought to protect the innocent, their barriers shimmering against the onught of corrupted civilians.

 Chapter 412 93.4 - Duels [3]

    Chapter 41293.4 - Duels [3]

    From the moment I entered this world, I knew the storyline had changed, or the story of the game wasn''t to bepletely trusted, just like what was happening right now.

    The attack was supposed to happen when Victor was dueling, interrupting the most important duel.

    But that didn''t seem to be the case any longer. And that was to be expected. ''Disgusting.''

    Still, the atmosphere was filled with a disgusting demonic energy. I hated this to my core.

    ¨CTHUMP!

    My trait was acting already, making my heart beat fast.

    I had already protected myself from the initial explosion with fast reflexes, a barrier of mana forming instinctively around me.

    I activated my trait [Perceptive Insight], channeling mana into my eyes. The world shifted, and I saw it clearly. Many civilians were slowly turning into corrupted forms, their bodies tainted with demonic energy.

    The demonic seeds inside their bodies began to act, and they started rampaging. Chaos erupted around the arena as screams and shouts filled the air. The once orderly crowd became a sea of panic and violence.

    I watched all this while preparing myself.

    ''This is how it was supposed to be. The natural order.'' I had no intention of interfering with what was happening.

    These corrupted people were irrelevant to my goal, and they would stop once the demonic energy in the environment disappeared.

    ''This is how they operate,'' I thought, observing the unfolding chaos. ''Spread corruption, cause panic, and weaken the resolve of the masses.''

    My eyes scanned the crowd, noting the transformations, the corruption spreading like wildfire. The arena that had been a ce ofpetition and camaraderie had turned into a battlefield of survival.

    In the midst of this turmoil, I remained a detached observer. My purpose was not to save these people. My purpose was to hunt the demons responsible for this, to exact my vengeance.

    Though, in a way, saving these people and not letting them get what they wanted was also a form of vengeance since they would stop once the demonic energy disappeared, killing demon contractors was also a way to save them.

    ''There,'' I sensed a stronger presence, a concentrated source of demonic energy. My gaze locked onto the target, a figure moving through the chaos with a purpose.

    ''First one.''

    From how he moved, the speed, the sess rate of his erasing his presence, and the amount of pressure he gave, basically everything, I could predict his strength to some extent.

    In this chaos, nobody would be here to check on me. Nobody would see what I would be doing unless I deliberately caused a strong disturbance.

    Therefore, I was free to go all out slightly.

    ''Right.'' I instantly blended into the shadows, using [Shadowborne] to mask my presence. Since Lilia was in close proximity, I needed to be quick with my acts.

    I mustn''t make her suspicious of me while gathering attention. It is annoying when it happens, and I hate it a lot.

    ¨CEyes of the Hourss

    The world slowed down. I didn''t want to waste any time.

    The more enemies I killed, the better it would be for me.

    ''Not even one person will escape here.'' In the darkness, I transformed the Celestalith into its rifle form. My eyes, enhanced by [Perceptive Insight], analyzed the mana flow and body structure of my target.

    ''Right shoulder. Cephalic Vein and Sternocostal head.'' I pinpointed a weak point on his right shoulder, where his cephalic vein connected to the sternocostal head of the pectoralis. The mana nerves were concentrated in that exact location.

    ¨CPIU! In an instant, I aimed the rifle at the identified weak point. Thepressed magic bullet flew through the air, nearly silent, and pierced the skin with unparalleled speed. The target had no time to react. Pain surged through his body as his mana flow was disrupted.

    Before he couldprehend what was happening, I materialized from the shadows, my cold purple eyes locking onto his.

    My ck mask, adorned with golden ornaments, reflected on his fearful eyes. He recognized me as the attacker, but there was no time to respond.

    ''Fear me more.''

    His body was paralyzed, not because of the pressure I was emitting or anything, but because of the pain he was experiencing.

    But there was quite a high chance that he was feeling my killing intent as well.

    STAB! A momentter, my dagger pierced his liver, sending waves of excruciating pain through his body. The agony was unlike anything he had ever experienced, as it seemed to me.

    Being a demonic human must have made him feel like the strongest in the world, and it seemed he had faith in his organization, too.

    "Pain. Do you know how it feels?"

    His eyes widened in terror as he felt me grasp his demonic core. At this moment, he must have understood what I was going to do.

    SMASH! With ruthless precision, I crushed it, savoring the pain reflected in his eyes.

    "AAAAAAARGH!" This sound was supposed toe out of his mouth the moment he opened it. Letting out a sound is the first human reaction when the person experiences pain.

    The reason?

    To survive. We humans have always been social creatures. When we do things, we always do it with other people. If not, we wouldn''t survive against all those animals and monsters.

    Therefore, once the pain receptors are triggered, we seek ourpanions, aiming to rm them and alert them of the danger we encounter.

    This stupid demonic fucker did the same. His eyes were filled with fear and pain, and he tried to scream, but his vocal cords had been seared, preventing any sound.

    Because I had burned them.

    Since I already knew he would try to scream.

    "In this ce. There is only darkness for you. No one is going to save you; no one is going to listen to your pleas. You are going to die here alone, without achieving anything. Do you know the reason why?"

    His eyes were unfocused; he looked like a lifeless shell. The small me danced at the tip of my finger, the source of his silent torment. A basic spell named [Ignite] ranks one spell. But, if utilized precisely well, even that can be lethal from a short distance.

    "Because I will never let you."

    ¨CTHUD! The light in his eyes dimmed as thest of his strength left him. I let his lifeless body fall to the ground, the demonic core crumbling in my hand.

    I could feel something entering my body, and I also felt my energy increasing.

    Bloodline Resonance.

    It seemed that passive skill was doing its work.

    Even though I hated getting stronger over the energy of a demon,for the sake of my vengeance, I could do anything.

    "One."

    It was the start of my hunt.

    *******

    ¨CBOOM!

    Lilia was suddenly sted by the explosion, her mind not focused. The force sent her crashing into one of the chairs from a faraway distance. Fortunately, she managed to avoid any serious injury, her body rolling to a stop against the wreckage. She quickly gathered herself, shaking off the disorientation and scanning her surroundings.

    The situation was chaotic. Smoke rose from the ground as explosions erupted all around, the acrid scent of burning debris filling the air. Lilia''s breathing became rough, and a strange feeling in the air affected her body, making it harder to focus.

    She looked around, her eyes widening in horror as she saw civilians attacking others. Their bodies showed signs of monstrous transformation, though they retained their human form and most of their body structures. They looked like mindless beasts, their eyes zed over with a savage hunger.

    "What is happening?" Lilia muttered to herself, trying to make sense of the chaos. The term ''demonic corruption?'' shed through her mind, but before she could ponder it further, she was attacked.

    A transformed civilian lunged at her, its mouth twisted into a grotesque snarl. Lilia instinctively raised her arm, channeling her mana to create a protective barrier just in time to deflect the attack.

    ¨CTHUD! She countered with a swift strike, her training kicking in as she fought to defend herself. Even before everything, she was a hunter. Though the course of subjugating other humans was for higher sses, that didn''t mean she didn''t know what to do.

    ''Strike efficiently and make them lose their consciousness.''

    No matter what, the corrupted civilians were nothing but mindless monsters, and their strength increased a lot.

    ¨CSlingshot.

    And then, after she had attacked her enemy, she sent a quick dart to the monster. The dart contained a paralysis potion, and it took effect instantly. She always carried things like these so that for the positions when she couldn''t draw her bow instantly, she could still protect herself.

    But then she realized something.

    "Astron."

    She called for the boy who was just beside him a second ago.

    Lilia''s eyes darted around, searching frantically for Astron. He had been beside her just moments ago, but now he was nowhere to be seen.

    She considered the possibility that he might have been sent farther away by the explosion.

    ''This is entirely possible.'' "Astron," she called out onest time, her voice calm. But no answer came once again. Then following that, before she could make a move to search for him, an instructor appeared by her side, his presencemanding and protective. "Stay safe under the barrier," he instructed, his tone firm as he conjured a shimmering shield around them.

    Lilia nced at the crowd and the students within the barrier, their faces pale with fear and uncertainty. Her eyes narrowed with a cold glint. She saw this chaos as an opportunity¡ªa chance to increase her fame and prove her strength.

    "No," she stated resolutely, stepping out of the barrier. "I want to participate in the fight."

    The instructor''s eyes widened in surprise, and his initial reaction was one of refusal. "It''s too dangerous. You need to stay here."

    But then he paused, recognition dawning in his eyes as he looked at her more closely. "Lilia Thornheart?" he asked, his tone shifting to one of respect. He knew of her strength and reputation, and he understood that she was no ordinary student.

    Lilia nodded, her expression determined. "Yes. I can handle this. Let me fight."

    The instructor hesitated for a moment before reluctantly nodding. "Very well. Be careful."

    A small smile curved on Lilia''s lips as she turned her attention back to the battlefield. With a fierce determination, she readied herself for the fight ahead, knowing that this was her moment to shine.

    *****

    Yet, on the other side of the arena, something different was happening.

    "Grrrrr..." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A student with purple hair and supposed purple eyes was growling.

    Her eyes slowly turning to red.

 Chapter 413 94.1 - Not every negative thing is negative

    Chapter 41394.1 - Not every negative thing is negative

    The end-of-the-semester duel festival for freshmen was in full swing, and the academy grounds buzzed with excitement and activity.

    Among the many booths set up for the event, one in particr stood out, drawing a steady stream of visitors.

    The booth, adorned with colorful banners and enticing aromas, was dedicated to selling chips and snacks. Behind the counter, Maya and her friends worked with cheerful efficiency, their presence adding a maic charm to the scene.

    Maya, the top seat of the sophomore year, was at the center of attention. Her reputation had spread far and wide, and many students flocked to the booth not just for the delicious snacks but to catch a glimpse of her.

    Maya''s gentle nature and radiant smile, as she prepared and served the snacks, yed a significant role in attracting the crowd. She moved gracefully, her hands deftly handling the various ingredients, while herughter and friendly banter with customers created a warm, inviting atmosphere.

    "Here you go! Enjoy the snacks and have a great time at the festival!" Maya said, handing a bag of chips to a group of excited freshmen. Her eyes sparkled with genuine warmth, making each interaction feel personal and special.

    Beside her, Amelia stood, her smile matching Maya''s in brightness but with a hint of sadness in her eyes. She helped Maya prepare the snacks, her enthusiasm seemingly masking her deeper emotions.

    Amelia''s hands moved quickly and skillfully, yet there was a slight tension in her posture, a reflection of the inner conflict she kept hidden.

    "Amelia, could you pass me the seasoning mix?" Maya asked, turning to her friend with a grateful smile.

    "Of course, Maya!" Amelia replied, her voice cheerful. She handed over the mix, her eyes lingering on Maya for a moment longer than necessary. Despite the sadness she felt, despite how heartbroken she was, she couldn''t help but be proud of her ''friend''s'' aplishments and the joy she brought to others.

    As the line of customers continued, many of them exchanged excited whispers about Maya.

    Of course, not everyone there was a student at the academy. In fact, most of them came from the outside.

    "Who is this big sister? She is so beautiful."

    A young kid looked up, his eyes locked on Maya while he and his mother were passing through the boot.

    "That big sister?" the mother teased her young son, a yful glint in her eye. "Would you like to marry her?"

    The kid blushed furiously but mumbled, "I want to."

    Maya, overhearing the exchange, couldn''t help but smile. She called the kid over to the booth, her gentle demeanor putting him at ease. "I''m ttered," she said warmly, "but I''m afraid I can''t marry you. There''s someone else that I want as my husband."

    Suddenly, the chatter around the booth quieted. Her friends, who had been busy preparing snacks, looked up with wide eyes. The crowd, including the mother and her son, seemed to hold their breath as they waited for more. Maya''s serene and beautiful smile spread a radiant warmth, captivating everyone around her.

    ''Ah¡­.She must have said this so as not to let the kid down. Maya, you are too kind!''

    Aside from only one person, everyone was thinking about this, as they knew about Maya''s character.

    Aside from one.

    As Amelia knew Maya and about her feelings.

    ''Right¡­''  The kid, feeling a bit shy, looked down at the ground, clearly unsure of how to respond. Maya knelt down to his level, her smile never wavering. "But how about I show you a magic trick instead? Would you like that?"

    The kid''s eyes lit up, and he nodded eagerly. Maya stood back up, flicking her fingers with a practiced ease.

    In an instant, the elements responded to hermand. Water swirled in the air, forming delicate shapes before cascading down like a gentle waterfall. Air currents danced around, lifting leaves and creating miniature whirlwinds.

    Earth rose up, forming intricate patterns on the ground, while mes flickered and twirled, creating a mesmerizing disy of light and warmth.

    The crowd watched in awe as Maya controlled the elements with grace and precision. She gathered the ingredients for the snacks and, with a flourish, tossed them into the air.

    The elements came together in a dazzling disy, cooking the snacks as they floated, using only her elemental magic. Fire roasted, air cooled, water seasoned, and earth provided the stability to hold everything in ce.

    She took the concept of cooking disy to the audience to another level.

    ¨CTHUMP! Yet suddenly, she sensed something. Her heart suddenly strongly hit her body, making her almost lose her bnce.

    ''Huh?''

    It was for a subtle moment, but she felt like the world was about to go crimson. The kid before her looked tasty as if she had seen a delicious meal.

    ''No!'' In an instant, she took control of her body once again, making herself feel normal.

    In moments, the air was filled with the delicious aroma of freshly prepared snacks. Maya caught the finished product with a smile, handing a perfectly cooked treat to the young boy. "Here you go. Enjoy!"

    The kid took the snack with wide eyes, beaming up at Maya. "Thank you, big sister!"

    Maya''s friends, along with the rest of the crowd, broke into apuse as they witnessed the disy.

    Many wanted to see more, but Maya.

    She was having a hard time.

    THUMP! THUMP! Her body was pumping blood rapidly, and every breath became a struggle. She knew she couldn''t stay any longer.

    "Excuse me for a moment," Maya said hurriedly, her voice strained. She didn''t wait for a response as she turned and quickly walked away from the booth, each step feeling heavier than thest.

    "Maya, are you okay?" Amelia called out, concern evident in her voice. Kiera and the others echoed her worry, but Maya didn''t stop to answer. She couldn''t risk it.

    She moved through the festival crowd, her pace quickening. The curious nces and murmured questions of those she passed barely registered. All she could focus on was getting away before she lost controlpletely.

    Though using magic wasn''t prohibited, there were regtions of how one mustn''t pass a certain threshold, yet he couldn''t care less.

    Finally, she found a secluded spot in the academy forest, in a ce filled with trees.

    Maya leaned heavily against the tree, her breathsing in ragged gasps. The forest around her was a sanctuary, a ce where she could momentarily escape the chaos of the festival. However, her reprieve was fleeting. The sounds of explosions echoed in the distance, a constant reminder of the danger that loomed just beyond the trees.

    Her body trembled, the demonic energy in the air aggravating her vampiric instincts. Normally, Maya could disguise her true nature, hiding the telltale signs of her vampirism behind a carefully maintained facade.

    But now, with the pervasive corruption thickening the air, maintaining control was bing increasingly difficult.

    "Why now?" she whispered to herself, her voice tinged with desperation. "Why here?"

    She clutched at her chest, feeling the erratic thumping of her heart. Each beat sent a surge of hunger through her, a ravenous craving that threatened to overtake her senses.

    The scent of blood from the wounded and dying civilians at the festival reached her even here, in the depths of the forest. It was intoxicating, a siren call that beckoned her to give in to her darkest urges.

    "No," Maya muttered through gritted teeth. "I can''t... I won''t."

    She forced herself to focus, drawing on every ounce of her willpower to suppress the vampiric features that threatened to emerge. Her normally vibrant blue eyes flickered with hints of crimson, and she felt her fangs lengthening involuntarily. She dug her nails into the bark of the tree, using the pain as a grounding force.

    "I need to control this," she told herself, her voice a steadying mantra. "I need to stay hidden."

    The thought of revealing her true nature to the world filled her with dread. She had worked so hard to maintain her human guise, to protect those around her from the truth.

    But now, with the demonic energy coursing through the air, that facade was slipping.

    In the distance, another explosion rocked the ground, sending a plume of smoke skyward. Maya''s heightened senses picked up the cries of fear and pain from the festival grounds.

    Every instinct screamed at her to go and help, to use her powers to protect the innocent.

    But she knew she couldn''t risk it. Not now, not when she was so close to losing control.

    She sank to the ground, pressing her back against the tree and closing her eyes. She needed to center herself, to find the strength to resist the overwhelming hunger. She pictured Junior''s face in her mind, drawing strength from the memory of his calm, steady presence. He had always believed in her, always trusted her to do the right thing.

    "I can''t let him down," she whispered. "If it is known, I will never see him again." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She manipted the earth, plugging her nose so that she couldn''t smell anything.

    Then she focused on her breathing, taking slow, measured breaths to calm her racing heart. Following that, she reached for her spatial storage and took out a small pouch.

    GULP!

    And then started drinking it. Even though she didn''t know if this would quench her feelings, she left herself in the relief of his blood.

    The sounds of the festival and the forest blended into a distant hum, and she found a sliver of peace amidst the chaos.

    Just like that, she closed her senses, leaning on that tree.

    She could hold herself until everything ended. At least, that was what she wanted to believe.

    *******

    The world was dark, as she intended.

    Her senses dulled to the chaos outside.

    Until that moment.

    Like a whisper through the void, the throbbing sensation returned, a relentless pulse that cut through her self-imposed istion.

    Her eyes snapped open, the darkness reced by a crimson haze. The demonic energy that had been a distant hum now roared in her ears, and she felt it¡ªthree distinct blood scents wafting through the air.

    The first two were thick, rich, and tantalizingly close. The third was more subtle, hidden beneath the overpowering aroma of the other two, but it was there, beckoning her.

    "No..." she muttered, her voice a faint echo of defiance. But her body betrayed her, muscles tensing, fangs elongating, and her eyes now a deep, unrelenting crimson.

    The primal hunger surged within her, overwhelming any semnce of control she had left.

    SWOOSH! With a speed that defied her human past, Maya dashed through the forest, her movements a blur. Trees and underbrush seemed to part before her as she followed the scent, her mind consumed by the need to sate the thirst that gnawed at her very being.

    As she neared the source of the blood, the scene came into focus. Two figures carried by a slightly tall, bulky person.

    One of the figures had fiery red hair, while the other one had silvery long hair flowing down.

    "Grrr¡­.."

    And she instantly attacked, not being able to contain her desires.

 Chapter 414 94.2 - Not every negative thing is negative

    Chapter 41494.2 - Not every negative thing is negative

    <Fifteen Minutes Ago>

    The moment the organization decided to attack, when the order came, all of the members immediately started the operation without any doubt.

    Since none of the lower-ranked members could go against the orders of the higher-ranked executives, it was pretty simr to the military, where the hierarchy was absolute.

    At least, that was how it was for the starters.

    Different from the military, though, for the organization, the hierarchy was much clearer than others.

    The reason for that?

    The repercussions for not directlyplying with the orders.

    It was pain and death.

    The moment one enters the organization, all they do is leave their lives to the control of high-ranking executives.

    This is how the demonic energy works.

    Higher-ranking demons can directlymand the lower-ranking ones, the same as the humans who traded their humanity for strength via demonic core.

    [ns have changed. Carry on with the attack now!]

    Thus, the moment the order came, even though it was not expected and slightly surprising, none of the members cared about it and attacked it.

    The same went for Bill, who was just a recently joined member of the organization.

    Bill''s heart pounded with a mixture of anticipation and dark satisfaction as he received the order. He had no hesitation, no second thoughts. From the moment he had joined the organization, he had epted the path he would take. After all, he, too, had his own past, one that fueled his resolve.

    He remembered the day vividly, the day a hunter forcefully broke into his apartment when he was a child. She had assaulted his brother, and the memory of his brother had changed after that day, and the memory of his brother hanging from the ceiling with his head tied to the rope.

    It was that day that he saw the ugliness of the world. Joining the organization had given him the power he craved, the means to exact his revenge.

    He moved swiftly through the shadows of the amphitheater, his eyes scanning the crowd for his target. The corrupted seeds he had nted were already taking effect, and chaos was spreading.

    Screams echoed around him, but he felt nothing for the people caught in the crossfire.

    After all, those were the same people who had refused to listen to his brother at all. Some people even thought his brother was lucky.

    The insanity was innate to humans, and that was when he understood that.

    Bill spotted a group of professors and hunters forming a defensive perimeter around a cluster of students. His lips curled into a cold smile. These were the people he wanted to make suffer, the ones who were the same as that woman.

    Though he didn''t have the exact strength to go against the professors right now, did that matter? N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''They will be here soon.''

    After all, the executives were about to reveal themselves. That was the n as it was constructed. The moment the attack started, the executives suddenly appeared with their formidable strength, and then they caught the professors off guard.

    As the lower rank member, his whole job was to slightly distract the professors until the executives revealed themselves.

    Bill activated hismunication device as themand was issued to his squad. [Group A, converge on my position. We''re taking down that professor and the students she''s protecting. Move out!]

    Within moments, several figures emerged from the shadows, each wearing the dark uniform of the organization. Their clothes had already changed, taking their normal form. After this point, there was no need to keep their disguises anymore.

    They nodded to Bill, determination, and malevolence gleaming in their eyes.

    "Let''s go," Bill growled. "Hit them hard and fast. Distract them until the executives arrive."

    They moved as one, charging toward the cluster of professors and students. Bill''s heart raced with dark excitement as he closed the distance, his weapon drawn.

    The professor, a middle-aged woman with a stern expression, saw theming and immediately reacted. "Get behind me!" she shouted to the students, raising her hands and conjuring a shimmering barrier of mana.

    Bill and his squad struck the barrier simultaneously, theirbined force causing it to flicker and waver. But the professor held firm, her eyes narrowing in concentration.

    "Focus your attacks!" Bill barked. "Break through that barrier!"

    They unleashed a relentless barrage of strikes, their demonic energy crackling against the barrier. The professor gritted her teeth, reinforcing her shield with every ounce of her power.

    But the professors of Arcadia Hunter Academy were not to be underestimated. As Bill''s squad pressed their assault, another professor instantly joined the ce, noticing that this side was being targeted.

    One professor, a tall man with a scar across his face,unched a counterattack with a st of fiery mana, forcing Bill and his squad to scatter.

    Following that, seeing that she was being covered, the female professor instantly summoned tendrils of ice to ensnare and immobilize several of Bill''srades while also casting the barrier on the other hand.

    ''Fuck. They are really strong.'' Bill cursed under his breath. They were strong¡ªstronger than he had anticipated. The professors responded swiftly and with precision, coordinating their defenses and counterattacks seamlessly.

    [Don''t stop.] The order came once again while his frustration was mounting. [We need to hold them off until the executives arrive!]

    ''We are trying to, you fucker.''

    He wanted to curse, but he didn''t have any time at all.

    CLANK!

    Since the de of the professor knocked him away.

    It had just happened in an instant, and then he was sted off by the sheer force of the attack. No, it wasn''t just a sheer force. It was most likely rted to the Professor''s mana, which was coated on the de.

    CRASH! Yet he couldn''t even think about it anymore as he crashed into the wall, his body breaking down internally.

    "Burghk-!"

    Blood sttered around as he felt like his body was in shambles.

    Bill looked around and saw that their side was getting pushed back. Countless members of their organization were dying on the ground one by one at the hands of the stronger professors. Though the initial chaos was still unfolding, and the corrupted civilians were attacking others, they were getting subjugated even by the students. The professors and the academy personnel who had instantly gotten organized were dealing with the demonic humans systematically.

    His eyes searched for the executives, looking for their traces if he could find any of them. He waited for them to make their appearance, trusting them though the uneasiness in his heart grew.

    But to his dismay, they did not appear. The executives did not show up, and he witnessed more and more deaths. The realization struck him like a blow to the gut.

    They were discarded. They were left alone.

    ''Right? What did you expect, you dumb fucker?'' Bill''s heart sank as he saw the truth. The organization had sacrificed them, using them as mere pawns in their grand scheme.

    ''Did you think they would care about you, huh? Are you that stupid? When have you be that naive, huh?''

    His mind raced with the bitter reality that he had been used and abandoned.

    ''When did this world once do something for you, stupid motherfucker?''

    Anger, frustration, and a deep sense of betrayal welled up within him. He cursed himself for believing that these people would care about him. He cursed himself for believing that in this world, something was going on his way.

    He struggled to his feet, his body aching from the impact. The sight of hisrades being ughtered fueled his rage, but he knew that staying would mean certain death.

    "They left us," he muttered bitterly, his voice barely a whisper. "They used us and left us to die."

    However, there was one reason why Bill was able to stay alive to this point and was epted by the organization as one of the members.

    Something that he had always taken count of.

    His quick judgment.

    "Urghk-!"

    At that moment, he heard a voiceing from his side. Up to this point, he had never once cared about what was happening around him. But then, as he heard the voice, he spread his senses.

    Only to see something that could change everything.

    "These two. They are still here."

    Two bodiesy on the ground. One of them was still unconscious, while the other one was slowly gaining consciousness.

    ''This.''

    And in an instant, something came into his mind.

    Something.

    A way for him to survive.

    Or at least a way for him to pay this world back for all the things he had received.

    Bill''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the two students. One has short red hair, and the other has long silver hair. Without wasting a second, he rushed towards them. He first went for the red-haired girl since she was about to wake up.

    The moment he reached her, it was already a bitte as she had woken up.

    "Burn."

    She attacked him with a quick-fire spell, but her attack was sloppy since she was not in full control.

    Bill evaded the strike and then reached her, striking her on the head and making her unconscious once more. Grabbing her, he instantly dashed to the silver-haired girl. He struck her head to ensure she was unconscious and not pretending.

    SWIRL! As he prepared himself to move away, suddenly, he felt an enormous amount of manaing from one side. Turning his head, he saw a wave of fireing his way, threatening to envelop and burn everything down.

    Turning his head to the side, he saw a woman with her eyes aze. A woman that he didn''t know before, but he noticed an insignia on her chest. Seeing the insignia, he realized her identity. She was someone from the Emberheart family, and he smirked.

    "If youe any closer, this girl will die," he threatened, gripping the unconscious red-haired girl tightly.

    "Leave the miss alone. Or you will face the consequences."

    The woman replied; however, Bill knew if he were to show any weakness here, he wouldn''t leave this ce alive.

    "What consequences? Are you going to kill me? I am already dead, and I don''t care."

    "I am warning you onest time."

    "I say the same."

    He was trying to y it cool, but he didn''t know such a strong woman would be here to face him this time.

    ''Fucking shit. It is never easy.''

    He once again cursed himself and his luck.

    But before he could say anything more, suddenly, the woman raised her hand as the fire swirled around her fingers.

    "Don''te? Don''t you care what will happen to your young miss? Do you want her to die?"

    She didn''t stop. Thus, he could only channel his demonic energy into his hands.

    "Onest warning."

    He said, pointing towards her head.

    However, the woman did not stop at all, as if she didn''t care, and attacked him with the utmost strength. Seeing that, Bill cursed and instantly activated something he had secretly stolen from the armory of the organization.

    [g]

    A special artifact that made the wearer return to a special ce marked by it via spatial maniption.

    It was the reason why he dared to grab these girls. After all, if he were to escape using this artifact, he would be easily found out by the organization, and his death would be certain. But, with these girls in his hand, he would even get a promotion that differed from his previous situation.

    WOOSH! Just as the wave of fire was about to engulf him, the artifact activated.

    The space around Bill and the two unconscious girls warped and twisted, pulling them away from the immediate danger. In the blink of an eye, they were gone, leaving behind a scorched mark on the ground where they had been standing.

    WROOM! However, on the other side. The moment Bill entered the spatial portal, something happened. It was interfered with by something external.

    ''Huh?''

    As if a was wrapped across the academy. At that moment, he realized why this mission was abandoned.

    ''The Academy was already aware.''

    And in an instant, he had appeared once again in the real world. But different from what was expected, he was in a forest.

    In the academy forest on top of that.

    He was trapped.

 Chapter 415 94.3 - Not every negative thing is negative

    Chapter 41594.3 - Not every negative thing is negative

    The moment he realized that the academy was nning to trap them, everything made sense. But, it was still not the time to think about all those things. After all, in a way, he was running for his life there.

    He knew he needed to get out of there quickly since staying here only meant Death, and that wasn''t something that he could ept no matter what.

    He had a map of the academy and its bird''s-eye view, so he had a general idea of which direction to run in to leave the academy grounds.

    WOOSH! He began to run, his breathsing in ragged gasps as he sprinted through the forest.

    After all, the amount of mana he had spent while fighting against the professors and the little energy that was left inside him was not enough to coat himself with manapletely.

    He also spent quite a bit of mana while activating the artifact, which made it worse. Adding to the injuries he had sustained, it was evident that he would have a hard time.

    The slight darkness resulting from the thick foliage made it difficult to navigate, but he pressed on, driven by desperation and the need to escape.

    SHIVER! Suddenly, he sensed someone''s presence. A bloodthirstiness that made his body quiver from the pressure and the ''intent.''

    ''What? Is there a monster here?''

    The pressure was so much, and the bloodthirstiness was so crazy that he couldn''t help but remember that one time when he was a hunter, he faced a boss.

    This level of bloodthirstiness wasparable to that.

    The world seemed to slow down around him, his senses heightened by the imminent danger. His superhuman senses and intuition parameters that he had honed after years of fighting when he was a child made this possible.

    ''Too fast.'' Despite this, he couldn''t reactpletely in time. The speed of the attacker was much higher than his own.

    CRACK! In an instant, he deployed a quick barrier of mana, whichcked depth and good formation.

    The barrier managed to block some of the impact, but the force behind the attack was overwhelming.

    CRASH! He was sent flying back, crashing through the underbrush and mming into a tree.

    And he was not alone. The other two students that he was carrying on his shoulders also flew up in the sky, each hitting a tree and stopping.

    Pain coursed through his body, but he forced himself to stand, groaning in agony. He looked up to see his attacker emerge from the shadows¡ªa figure with long purple hair cascading down to her shoulders.

    A figure that looked young, most likely an academy student.

    But something was different about that figure.

    What was it?

    ''Those eyes. What the hell?''

    Blood-red pupils filled with madness. Symbolizing the bloodthirstiness.

    ''Fangs?''

    And two fangs directly seeping through the mouth.

    ''That expression.''

    The face that would normally pass as beautiful was now contorted. It looked eerie and dangerous.

    "Grr¡­.."

    Bill''s eyes widened in realization. This was no ordinary student. This was a monster, a result of the corruption seeds they had been spreading. But could such a strong monster be created just by those seeds?

    Before he could answer that question, the monstrous girl disappeared from his vision. He spread his senses to detect her presence, but his senses picked up nothing.

    ''Is she gone?''

    He thought inwardly that the danger had finally passed.

    "What the hell was that girl?"

    Leaning against the tree, he released a hearty breath.

    But the moment he did that, his eyes met with two crimson spheres.

    ''!'' His body turned cold, his blood stopping. The girl hadn''t left; she was just right on top of him.

    The monstrous girl''s fangs gleamed in the dim light, and before he could react, she lunged at him with terrifying speed. He tried to raise his arms to block her, but she was too fast. Her fangs sank into his shoulder, and he screamed in pain.

    Bill struggled, trying to push her off, but her grip was like iron. The pain was excruciating, and he felt his strength draining away as she fed on him.

    "Gulp."

    He did his best to use the demonic energy in his demonic core, which was recently integrated into him. Though the power was hard to use and it went berserk often, he knew he didn''t have a chance.

    ''But why?''

    However, it didn''t work at all. The energy wasn''t responding to his calls.

    No, it was rather about to go berserk. The situation was too dire for him.

    ''COME YOU FUCKING ENERGY! WHY ARE YOU NOT WORKING!''

    He wanted to shout with anger, but even mustering the strength to move his mouth felt like a chore.

    His vision blurred, and he knew he had to act fast if he wanted to survive. However, he couldn''t use the demonic energy.

    Thankfully, because his core wasn''tpletely integrated into his body, he was still able to use normal mana like other humans, but it was limited to non-delicate type. His connection to normal mana was corrupted, making it a lot harder to control.

    Yet, if it was a primal way of using it.

    He could do it.

    With a desperate burst of energy, he summoned all the mana he could muster and sted her with a shockwave.

    "Grr¡­.."

    The force threw her off him, and shended a few feet away, hissing in anger.

    His body was shaking in fear. For the first time in a while, he was feeling such a thing. Even while facing the professors, he hadn''t felt like the death was this close.

    "Haaaaah¡­.Haaaah¡­.Haaaaah¡­."

    It was as if something was suppressing him initially. Inherently, he was against a superior being from the start.

    ''Ah¡­.''

    And at that moment, the realization hit him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The reason why his demonic energy didn''t work.

    Because he was against a demonic being right now.

    A demonic being was ranked much higher than him in terms of hierarchy.

    ''Why is there someone like her? And why is she attacking me?'' There were infinitely many questions that lingered in his head, but he couldn''t answer any of them.

    He staggered to his feet, clutching his bleeding shoulder. He knew he couldn''t fight her head-on. He needed to escape.

    "Grrrr..."

    But how could he do it?

    How could he escape from this situation?

    As he asked himself this, the girl attacked him once again, instantly appearing right beside him. He raised his hand to attack to fend her off, but the girl just ignored it and went straight for his neck. He managed to push her back once again with a burst of raw mana, sending her skidding across the ground.

    ''She''s not acting rationally,'' he thought, panting heavily. ''She''s only focused on something¡­ but what?''

    Then it hit him. The first time he had sted her with a shockwave, she should have been able to sense it easily, but she didn''t react just as this time. Her movements were erratic, driven by an insatiable hunger rather than strategy or awareness.

    His blood.

    The moment he realized this, his eyes darted to the two girls lying on the ground. Then, another question arose this time.

    Why was she this focused on his blood? Those girls were also there, but her attention was solely on him. And it was not like he posed as a threat either.

    ''Threat? Ah¡­..''

    Then he understood why, and a n began to form in his mind.

    ''Please work...''

    "Grrrrr..."

    SWOOSH! The girl once again rushed towards his body with erratic speed. It was faster than before. But this time, he was ready for the n.

    "Argh-!"

    His body was in pain, but he couldn''t care less. There was only one thing that could be done here.

    His mana was depleted, and his demonic energy was inessible. Therefore, he did something that Hunters would only do when their lives were on the line.

    Using his own life force.

    The essence that disyed his vitality. The essence of his whole very being. The moment his life force was depleted, he would die.

    But what was the use of lifeforce if he couldn''t even live to deplete it?

    In an instant, amongst the pain that he was feeling, strength started filling his veins. He felt like his body was a lot stronger than before.

    Even with this, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to face the girl on his own. Thus, he did what he needed to do.

    ¨CSWOOSH! He reached the red-haired girl first and quickly smeared some of his blood onto her neck.

    The monstrous girl''s eyes locked onto the new scent, her predatory gaze fixated on the red-haired girl.

    "Growl-!"

    She let out a guttural growl, driven by the overpowering scent of blood. But at the same time, something felt like holding her back. She was not moving but rather wriggling.

    As if she was fighting with herself.

    But Bill could care less.

    He took this moment of distraction to move to the silver-haired girl.

    He smeared more of his blood onto her as well, ensuring the monstrous girl''s attention was fully diverted.

    With the monstrous girl now focused on the two unconscious students, Bill began to leave the ce, pumping life force into his legs. He felt his skin slowly deteriorating, his body aging rapidly as if he was being drained of years with every step.

    But in the face of his death, he could care less. He just wanted to leave the ce.

    His heart pounded in his chest as he ran, the forest blurring around him. He pushed himself harder, his legs burning with the unnatural energy. He could feel his muscles straining, his bones aching, but he didn''t stop.

    He looked back and saw the girl was no longer pursuing him. She waspletely fixated on the two students, her predatory instincts overriding everything else.

    "Yes¡­.I am alive¡­..Haaah¡­.Haaah¡­."

    A feeling of joy and relief washed over him. He was alive. At least for now.

    SWOOSH! POP! But suddenly, something happened.

    His vision turned dark. He couldn''t see anything. "What...?" he muttered, confusion and panic setting in.

    In an instant, he lost consciousness.

    His world ended. His body fell to the ground, with blood oozing from his forehead from a small, precise hole.

    Hey there lifeless, his skin wrinkled and aged, a stark testament to the toll of using his life force.

    All of his desperate attempts, all of what he had done to survive.

    It was meaningless.

    He faced death randomly by a simple mana bullet burning his forehead.

    Right on the side of the monstrous girl, she attempted to attack the red-haired girl, no longer able to control herself. She leaped towards the red-haired girl''s neck, fangs bared and eyes glowing with bloodlust.

    SWOOSH! But then, suddenly, someone appeared from the shadows, moving with swift, silent precision.

    He put his arm right before the girl''s fangs just as she was about to sink them into the red-haired girl.

    The monstrous girl bit down hard, her fangs piercing the flesh of the neer''s arm.

    "I am here, Senior. You can calm down now."

    ---------A/N----------

 Chapter 416 95.1 - I am here

    Chapter 41695.1 - I am here

    When does this me go down? When does it ever calm down? Will it ever disappear?

    Will I be able to relieve this anguish?

    That is the question that I ended up asking myself all over again.

    I couldn''t understand it. Many times, no matter what I have done, I wouldn''t be able to keep myself controlled. There were many days when I couldn''t get enough sleep continuously, and the same day reyed in my head.

    But there were also many days where I would simply sleep soundly. What was the reason, those days, I would ask myself?

    Yet the answer wouldn''t be clear at all. But at the end of the day, what I need to do is pretty simple, isn''t it?

    To reach my goal.

    STAB! That was why I just stabbed thest demonic human that was right before me.

    With each demonic human I killed, I felt a subtle change in my strength. It was almost imperceptible, but it was there¡ªa slight increase in my power, a sharpening of my senses. The demonic energy I absorbed from each kill fueled my resolve, making me stronger and more focused.

    As I stabbed the chest of thest demon, her eyes widened in horror. She saw my hand reaching for her core, the source of her corrupted power.

    "No," she whispered, her voice trembling with pain and fear.

    But I didn''t care. My cold eyes pierced through her, reflecting none of the emotions that churned within me. She was a demon, a monster that had abandoned her humanity. She had no right to beg for mercy.

    "You''re a demon," she gasped, her voice filled with usation.

    I looked into her eyes, unflinching. "You don''t have the right to say that after you abandoned your humanity," I replied, my voice devoid of empathy.

    "It wasn''t my choice," she pleaded, her eyes desperate.

    People like these are the ones I hate the most. If you are doing something, why are you not epting what you did? No one is forcing you to be a demonic human? Even if you are forced to be one, at the end of the day, you are one.

    For no reason that you need someone''s sympathy. You are not allowed to do that, and you will never be.

    "Is that the case?" I said, my voice calm and detached. "Then this is not my choice either."

    With that, I crushed her core in my hand. The woman screamed in agony, a sound that would haunt the dreams of anyone who heard it. If people heard a woman screaming like this, or if this was happening where many people could hear, she could definitely evoke their sympathy to make them go soft even if people knew what she did.

    And that sympathy would most likely be the reason why she would eventually get a lighter punishment.

    After all, such cases could be often seen on Earth with many female offenders.

    But her screams fell on deaf ears since no one other than me was there. And I just stood there, cold and unfeeling, as her life slipped away.

    The light in her eyes faded, and she slumped to the ground, lifeless.

    ''This makes it fifteen.'' I could definitely kill more than fifteen demonic humans, but that would make me expose myself. After all, I needed to find demonic humans who were away from the eyes of people and needed to make sure that I wasn''t being observed.

    ''Next.''

    PAT! As I thought about it, suddenly, something inside me got cut off.

    ''What?''

    Immediately, I noticed what was happening. The slight mana that I had put onto Irina was cut off suddenly.

    I used a special liquid and a small needle to do that. After all of the things that had happened to Sylvie, Irina, and Senior Maya, I felt the need to somehow find a way to locate them in case something had happened to them.

    And that was when I decided to use my green moon mana.

    The liquid was coated with my green moon energy, and I put it under their bodies with the needle. Normally, just using my mana wouldn''t be enough.

    However, I noticed one thing.

    My mana was also somehow sensitive towards demonic energy and intents. After experimenting with it a little, I found a special usage of mana that I could use to create a basic but effective formation.

    This formation allowed me to get notified when a demonic presence or a ''Killing Intent'' was found in the presence of my target of the spell.

    The engineering behind it was simple yet ingenious. I had to manipte my green moon mana into a state of hyper-sensitivity. This involved channeling it through a series of intricate runes and sigils that I designed.

    These runes acted as sensors, amplifying any traces of demonic energy or hostile intent.

    The formation itself was small and discrete, easily concealed. It consisted of a tiny, barely noticeable sigil that I could inscribe on a small object or even a piece of clothing. When demonic energy or intent was detected, the formation would trigger a feedback loop, sending a pulse of mana back to me.

    The feedback loop was crucial. It allowed me to receive the signal without any significant dy, giving me precious seconds to react. The pulse was subtle, a mere whisper of mana, but it was enough to alert me.

    I had created awork of these formations, ensuring that I could monitor the people without drawing attention.

    The green moon mana''s sensitivity was key¡ªit could detect the slightest fluctuation in energy, making it nearly impossible for demonic entities to bypass it unnoticed.

    However, I doubted if I could do this for high-ranking hunters. For example, against Eleanor, such a thing must not be possible, but of course, it is not like the problem she wouldn''t be able to solve can be solved by me.

    ''Irina,'' I thought, my mind racing as I adjusted my focus. The feedback loop had been severed, which meant she was in immediate danger.

    I needed to act quickly, but I also had to remain cautious and not draw unnecessary attention to myself.

    ''But who can it be?'' Since the executives didn''t appear, most of the demonic humans were low-rank. It made sense since higher-ranking demonic humans wouldn''t be disposable trash after all.

    But that also meant there shouldn''t be someone who is strong enough to break my loop.

    I moved swiftly through the shadows, my senses heightened. The path to Irina was clear in my mind, the severed connection guiding me like a beacon. I had to be precise and efficient¡ªthere was no room for error.

    But then, as I checked something else, I noticed something.

    ''Senior Maya.''

    Her mana was also responding from almost the same location as Irina.

    If she was also there, and the loop was broken.

    That meant one thing.

    ''Corruption Seeds. Don''t tell me?''

    Her evolution to a vampire was notpleted fully, and she was somehow a half-vampire. But wouldn''t that make her prone to demonic corruption?

    That was an oversight on my part, as I had never thought about it, but it was possible. And if it is possible, it is dangerous as well.

    I rushed to the forest of the academy, my heart pounding with urgency. As I neared the location, I sensed four presences. Two demonic presences and two humans.

    Irina and Seraphinay on the ground, injured and unconscious, while Maya stood over them, growling with her vampiric characteristics fully manifested.

    One of the demonic humans, realizing the danger, tried to escape. In an instant, from far away, I activated my [Eyes of Hourss], and time seemed to slow. I observed the fleeing demonic human.

    ''So it was all because of you.''

    He must have yed a crucial role in what happened here, but there was no need to ponder about it now.

    His mana was almost depleted, and his demonic energy was about to go berserk. Seeing that, I instantly grabbed my [Celestalith] and turned it into its rifle form.

    ''Die.''

    With precise aim, I sniped the demonic human from this distance, the bullet piercing his head. He fell, lifeless.

    But I didn''t waste a second. Maya, in her corrupted state, was about to attack Irina.

    I used [Shadow Leap] to teleport instantly to their side. The world blurred, and in the next moment, I was there, right as Maya lunged toward Irina.

    The logical and correct approach would be to subdue Senior Maya in her vampiric state and wait for her to return to normal.

    But, if I were to use logical approaches every time, she should have been dead long ago. I should have killed her there at that time.

    But I didn''t. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    And once a decision is made, there is no going back.

    At least I won''t.

    "I am here, Senior. You can calm down now."

    As I put my arm right before her fangs.

    PIERCE!

    As her fangs pierced my arm, I felt slight pain different from before. It was evident that, right now, she was not in her usual state. It seemed her beastly senses were taking over her body.

    But, well, what was the pain anyway? Hadn''t I gotten used to it already?

    It is not like a slight pain will be too much for me anyway.

    Senior Maya started drinking blood from my arm, her grip on my body tightening. Her eyes were red, glowing with an intense hunger, and she growled like a beast. I could feel her desperation, her need for sustenance overwhelming her rational mind.

    She pulled her mouth away from my arm, blood dripping from her lips as she looked at me, still growling.

    ''How pitiful?''

    Her eyes were wild, filled with a primal intensity that was both frightening and pitiable since tears were flowing from her beautiful eyes.

    I shook my head, saying, "It''s fine. You held it enough."

    I turned my [Unknown''s Armor] into my school uniform and opened my neck wide, exposing the vulnerable flesh. "You can drink as you want."

    Maya hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering with a mixture of confusion and need.

    ''This the Senior Maya I know.''

    She must havee here to lock herself, as she is not someone who can harm others easily.

    "So¡­.grrr¡­..y."

    Such a pure person who even apologies in such a state.

    She didn''t deserve to die.

 Chapter 417 95.2 - I am here

    Chapter 41795.2 - I am here

    Maya''s world was a shroud of darkness, a self-imposed exile to control the raging hunger within her. Leaning against the tree, she clung to the fleeting relief brought by Junior''s blood. The minutes stretched into an eternity as she fought to maintain control, her senses dulled to the chaos outside.

    But then, like a whisper through the void, the throbbing sensation returned, a relentless pulse that cut through her self-imposed istion. Her eyes snapped open, the darkness reced by a crimson haze. The demonic energy that had been a distant hum now roared in her ears, and she felt it¡ªthree distinct blood scents wafting through the air.

    The first two were thick, rich, and tantalizingly close. The third was more subtle, hidden beneath the overpowering aroma of the other two, but it was there, beckoning her with an irresistible allure.

    "No..." she muttered, her voice a faint echo of defiance. But her body betrayed her, muscles tensing, fangs elongating, and her eyes now a deep, unrelenting crimson. The primal hunger surged within her, overwhelming any semnce of control she had left.

    With a speed that defied her human past, Maya dashed through the forest, her movements a blur. Trees and underbrush seemed to part before her as she followed the scent, her mind consumed by the need to sate the thirst that gnawed at her very being.

    After that, she lost control of herself. She didn''t know what she did. She didn''t know whom she fought.

    She still vividly remembered a certain moment when she plunged at someone. The taste in her mouth was disgusting as if she was drinking water with salt. It was bad, but at the same time, something inside her continuously pushed her forward.

    Her world was crimson, and she needed to drink blood. And that figure was blocking her. That figure was against her. Thus, she didn''t care and attacked.

    But then, suddenly, the scent disappeared. Instead, the world slightly changed this time. The source of the blood of her target changed.

    As she neared the source of the blood, the scene came into focus. Two figuresy prone on the ground, their bodies mangled and bleeding. The thick, coppery scent of their blood filled the air, intoxicating and maddening.

    Her eyes locked onto them, the overwhelming urge to feed taking over her mind. She felt herself slipping away, her humanity being swallowed by the monstrous hunger. Tears of frustration and fear welled up in her eyes, mixing with the crimson that painted her vision.

    "No... I don''t want to be a monster..." she whispered, her voice breaking. She tried to resist, to hold back, but the primal need was too strong. It wed at her insides, driving her to the brink of madness. She felt like she was losing herself, bing the very thing she feared the most.

    She tried to pull back to regain control, but it was no use. The hunger was too intense, too overpowering. Her fangs bared, and she lunged at the nearest figure, the need for blood overriding all rational thought.

    Just as she was about to sink her fangs into the prone figure, a sudden sensation entered her mouth. She had bitten something. The blood flowed down her throat, rich and intoxicating, a taste that she could never have enough of. Her mind cleared momentarily, and she realized what she had bitten into.

    ''Junior.'' Her heart ached with a mixture of relief and guilt. She was feeding on him, the one person who had always believed in her, always trusted her.

    The blood tasted too good, too perfect, and she couldn''t stop herself from drinking. Each drop was a lifeline, pulling her back from the edge of madness.

    Her grip on his arm tightened, and she drank deeply, the taste of his blood grounding her. The crimson haze in her vision began to recede, reced by a sense of warmth and familiarity. She felt his presence, steady and reassuring, and it anchored her to reality.

    As she fed, she could hear his voice in her mind, a soothing whisper that cut through the chaos.

    "It is fine," he said softly, his voice a balm to her tormented soul. "You held it long enough."

    Tears streamed down her face as she continued to drink, her body trembling with relief. She find this taste always so intoxicating that she couldn''t help but always like that. However, there was also something that continuously ate her inside.

    ''I couldn''t hold it in even though I promised him. Even though I said, I would be normal.''

    "So¡­..Grrrr¡­..y."

    Even while she was talking, even while she was trying to apologize, she still sounded like a monster.

    Like a monster who can only think about its meals.

    PAT! But as if he knew about what she was thinking, a hand reached out to her back. Her body was bare; at least, the clothes on her back seemed to be ripped.

    SHIVER! She felt a sense of coldness on his touch. His hands were cold, in contrast to the heat that was spreading from her body.

    However, this time, she was filled with more and more guilt. His soothing touch awoke the memories of their first interaction after she became a vampire.

    At that time, she also had sucked his blood like this as if she was in a frenzy. It might have been because of the fact that she was under the influence of that Vampire Duke, but at the end of the day, what mattered wasn''t the existence of the outer influence but her ownck of control.

    At that time, she had promised him that she wouldn''t lose her control no matter what happened. She would always control her urges and would stay as a normal human regardless of everything.

    But what was happening right now?

    What had she done? Had she satisfied the end of her deal?

    No, she hadn''t.

    Once again, she disappointed him.

    Showing her true self.

    Yes, her true self.

    Maya felt her sanity slowly slipping away. The realization that she had failed to control herself once more gnawed at her, eroding her sense of humanity.

    ''What if such a thing happened when he was not around?'' she thought, panic rising in her chest.

    ''What if it happened when I was around my family? What if I had harmed those who were fond of him?''

    "What am I supposed to do then?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "How am I supposed to control myself? How am I supposed to look at all those people who have been on my side from the start? How am I supposed to live after knowing all these things?"

    Her thoughts spiraled into a maelstrom of fear and self-loathing. She grabbed Junior''s clothes, burying herself in his chest, feeling ashamed and guilty about her own existence. Tears streamed down her face as she clung to him, her body shaking with sobs.

    "I''m so sorry," she cried, her voice muffled against his chest. "I promised you¡­ I promised I would control myself, but I couldn''t. I''m a monster. I''m a failure. What if I hurt someone else? What if I hurt you? No, I am already hurting you right now. Even now, you are dealing with my failure of control. I am just a monster, a monster that shouldn''t be here."

    PAT! At that moment, as tears continued to fall down from her eyes, she felt a hand on her back once again.

    Junior''s arms wrapped around her, his embrace firm andforting. He didn''t say anything immediately, allowing her to vent her frustrations and fears. His presence was a steady anchor amidst the storm of her emotions.

    After a moment, his hand slowly reached for the tip of her chin, grabbing her from there. Then, in a split second, she found herself looking into his eyes, with her face lifted by his hand.

    Maya looked into his eyes, his purple eyes that felt like they contained the stars, making her lose herself in them. It was as if the entire cosmos was hidden in them, as if he could see through everything. But at the same time, they contained a resolve.

    He opened his mouth, not breaking eye contact even once. "I don''t know what you are even now, or how to cure you from your state. I can''t promise you that you will return to normal, as that would make me a liar. But there is one thing I can do for you. I can promise you one simple thing. If it everes that you lose your humanity, if it everes that you be someone you would hate yourself to be, at that moment, I am going to end your life."

    His words hung in the air, heavy with a solemn promise.

    "So that I know that you always stay as Senior Maya. So that you can always remember yourself as the human Maya Evergreen. For the sake of this, I am going to end your life with my own hands. You can count on me for that."

    Maya''s breath caught in her throat. The weight of his words pressed down on her, a mixture of relief and dread. His resolve was unwavering, his promise both afort and a burden. She felt the intensity of his gaze, the sincerity in his eyes, and knew he meant every word.

    "I... I don''t want to lose myself," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I''m scared, Junior. I''m so scared."

    "I know," he replied gently, his thumb brushing away a tear from her cheek. "And that''s why I''m here. To help you fight, to be your anchor. But if the worst happens, if you lose yourself, I will be there to ensure you are remembered as you are now. Strong, kind, and human."

    His words were a lifeline, a promise that anchored her to her humanity. She nodded slowly, taking in the gravity of his vow. The fear and guilt that had consumed her began to recede, reced by a fragile but growing hope. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I trust you," she said, her voice steadying. "I trust you to keep that promise."

    Junior smiled, a warmth in his eyes that melted the remaining ice around her heart. "Always," he said simply. "I will always be here for you."

    At that moment, Maya felt something.

    For the first time in her life, she felt the urge to drink his blood.

    Not because of hunger. Not because of the beastly instincts she felt but because of something else.

    It was because she could feel her beating so fast.

    ''I love you. I love you. I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.I love you.''

    She felt unworthy of his feelings, given the monster she had be. She didn''t want him to see the depth of her emotions, to be overwhelmed by them. So, she did the only thing she could think of to hide her expression from him. She pushed her fangs towards his neck, sinking them deep into his flesh.

    The moment her fangs pierced his skin, she felt a rush of warmth andfort. It was different from the frantic feeding she had done before. This was intimate, filled with a depth of emotion she had never experienced. His blood, rich and potent, flowed into her, and she felt a connection to him that went beyond the physical.

    As she drank, she closed her eyes, her mind flooded with thoughts of him. Every heartbeat, every drop of blood, carried the weight of her love for him. She didn''t want him to see her tears, the vulnerability she felt, or the fear that she was not worthy of his love.

    Junior didn''t flinch. He held her close, his hand gently stroking her hair as she fed. He understood her need, not just for sustenance but for the reassurance that she was still connected to him, still tethered to her humanity through their bond.

    ''I love you, Junior,'' she thought, her heart aching with the intensity of her feelings. ''I love you so much, and I am so scared of losing you, of losing myself.''

    She drank deeply, savoring the taste of his blood, not because of the hunger but because it was a way to express the emotions she couldn''t put into words. Each drop was a silent deration of her love, a promise that she would keep fighting and hold on to him.

 Chapter 418 95.3 - I am here

    Chapter 41895.3 - I am here

    She hadn''t thought about this until now, but there was a certain feeling she had about this Junior of hers.

    As she continued to drink, her thoughts began to wander. Junior''s skin was pale, even paler than hers, almost like porcin. His blood, though different from most people, had a strange, almost enchanting taste that she couldn''t quite ce. It was somehow richer, more potent, and it made her feel stronger, more alive.

    It was rich with mana. Though she hated to admit that she was like a beast, she knew the reason why his blood tasted this good was its potent mana quality that no other human possessed. That was the reason why its smell was a lot betterpared to others as well.

    His body was also tender, not overly muscr, but his muscles held a strange, almost ethereal quality stemming from its mana absorption, most likely.

    And his mana was also different. Being the person who had taught him how to move his mana by pushing her own mana into his body, she inwardly knew that something about his mana and body was inherently different.

    For a while, she had been thinking about it, trying to understand what made him so different. There was a possibility, a growing suspicion in her mind, that her Junior was not a normal human and might be something different.

    ''Why is his blood so unique?'' she pondered as she fed, her mind racing with questions. ''Why does he always seem so calm, so understanding, even in the face of danger?''

    She remembered the countless times he had been there for her, his steady presence a constant source offort. She thought about his uncanny ability to remain unflustered, his knowledge that seemed to surpass that of his peers.

    It was as if he had seen and experienced things far beyond the scope of a typical student.

    Her mind shed back to moments when he had demonstrated abilities that defied exnation, moments when he had seemed almost supernatural. The way he moved, the way he sensed things before they happened, it all pointed to something more than human.

    There was more to Junior than met the eye. Maya recalled subtle hints about the way he would sometimes hold back in training, hiding his true strength. The way he would deflect questions about his past or his origins.

    ''What is he hiding?'' she wondered, her thoughts drifting as she continued to drink his blood. ''Is he scared of something? Trying to hide from someone? What is his goal?''

    Junior had always been a mystery, and the more she thought about it, the more questions surfaced. Was he like her, someone who had been changed into something more than human? Or was he something entirely different, something ancient and powerful, hiding in in sight?

    ''Why does he hide his strength?'' she mused. ''What is he afraid of?''

    Is it because of his very being? Is he an existence that would be an enemy of humans? Why?

    ''Is it because of the demons? Why do you reek the blood of demons on your body even now? Have you been hunting them? If that is the case, why? Why are you risking yourself? The answer relied on demons. That was what she could be sure about. After all, she still vividly remembered how he brutally killed that vampire. Even though her memories were filled with nks, she knew the hatred-filled intent oozing from him.

    It was not something a normal human could possess.

    ''What are you, Junior?'' she wondered, her fangs still embedded in his flesh, drawing the lifeblood that sustained her. ''Are you like me? Or are you something entirely different?''

    It was not something a normal human could possess.

    ''What are you, Junior?'' she wondered, her fangs still embedded in his flesh, drawing the lifeblood that sustained her. ''Are you like me? Or are you something entirely different?''

    She felt his cold hand gently stroking her back, his touch both soothing and grounding. Despite the questions and doubts swirling in her mind, his presence was afort, a reminder that she was not alone in this struggle.

    Slowly, she pulled back, her lips stained with his blood. Her crimson eyes met his pale gaze, and for a moment, the world seemed to stand still. She saw the understanding in his eyes, the eptance, and it filled her with a sense of peace she had not known in a long time.

    "I''m sorry," she whispered again, this time more clearly, her voice tinged with sorrow and gratitude.

    "It''s okay, Senior," he replied softly, his voice steady and reassuring. "You did well."

    As she looked into his eyes, she realized that whatever he was, whatever secrets he held, he was still her Junior. The one who had always been there for her, the one who had never judged her, and the one who had given her hope when she had none.

    And that was enough for now. She would find out the truth in time, but for now, she would trust him, as he had always trusted her.

    RUSTLE!

    Suddenly, she sensed a movement from their side. Maya flinched, turning her head sharply to the side. There, she saw the two girls they had forgotten about starting to wake up.

    ''Did they see it?'' Her eyes widened in surprise, and her face turned crimson. In the intensity of the moment with Junior, she hadpletely forgotten their surroundings, lost in their emotional and physical bond.

    She turned to look at him only to see his calm eyes.

    ''Right. He is not that clumsy. There is no way he would overlook such a thing.''

    She thought after seeing that.

    Not wanting to show any weakness or any signs of her vampiric form, Maya focused on controlling her bestial instincts. With her urges calmed, she managed to suppress her vampiric features and return to her normal appearance. She gave Junior one final look, then quickly backed away like a startled rabbit.

    In his eyes, she saw the silentmunication, the unspoken understanding. He was trying to hide his identity, and she knew what she had to do. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''This is at least what I am supposed to do.''

    She nodded her head, signaling that she understood.

    Junior moved swiftly, disappearing into the forest, his movements graceful and silent among the branches. In no time, he was lost in sight.

    "Hmm...?"

    At that exact moment, the first girl woke up. It was the silver-haired girl, someone even Maya recognized as a sophomore.

    Seraphina Frostborne.

    The girl whose reputation exceeded the other students of the academy with her strength and her notes. To be perfectly honest, she wanted to watch the fight between Irina and Seraphina, but she was a bitte, and the seats were already taken to the full, even at the start of the morning.

    But that wasn''t what was important right now.

    Before Seraphina could ask any questions, Maya reached for a potion in her spatial ring. Covered in blood, her clothes slightly ripped, she looked as if she had just emerged from a fierce battle. She intended to use this appearance to cover the truth¡ªthat she had been the one to deal with the demonic human who tried to kidnap Seraphina and Irina.

    As Seraphina woke up, she instantly turned vignt. In a second, her mana started oozing out from her body, even though she wasn''t in her best shape. As she saw Maya, she quickly raised her body to attack her, but Maya only raised her hand. The ice particles that formed around Seraphina and flew toward her instantly hit something like an air barrier and crashed down.

    After that, Maya looked at Seraphina with a smile and said, "No need to be vignt. You''re safe now."

    Seraphina''s eyes narrowed as she took in Maya''s appearance. She noticed the uniform on Maya''s body, identifying her as an Arcadia Hunter Academy student and a senior on top of that. Taking a clearer look, she recognized Maya and her guard lowered.

    "I... I remember you," Seraphina said slowly, her voice still tinged with suspicion but easing out of its initial hostility. "You''re Maya Evergreen, right? The upperssman who..."

    "Yes, that''s me," Maya interjected gently, not wanting Seraphina to strain herself trying to remember. "I was here when those... attackers came. I managed to fend them off."

    Seraphina looked around, her gaze falling on Irina, who was still unconscious but now stirring slightly. She turned back to Maya, her cold expression softening a little.

    "Thank you, Senior," she murmured, her previous readiness to fight to subside as she reassessed the situation. "It seems we owe you our thanks."

    Maya nodded, offering Seraphina a reassuring smile. "Just rest now. You both need to recover," she advised, her tone kind yet firm. "Everything''s under control."

    Relieved but still visibly shaken, Seraphina nodded and settled back down, her energy slowly receding as she took the potion that Maya had given to her.

    SWIRL! At that moment, suddenly, the two noticed movement. Unlike Seraphina, Irina had woken up silently, awakening unnoticed until a swirl of fire erupted from her side, directed straight at Maya, who was standing before Seraphina.

    Reacting instinctively, Maya waved her hand. Water flowed around her body, forming a protective shield, and shed with the iing fire. The resulting interaction created a burst of hot steam, but Maya deftly manipted the wind to lift and disperse the steam away from them, preventing any harm.

    As the steam cleared, Irina''s eyes were fixed on Maya, filled with confusion and the remnants of defensive aggression. Recognizing the need to reassure Irina just as she had Seraphina, Maya repeated the calming words she had used before.

    "Irina, you''re safe now," Maya said gently, keeping her tone soothing and her posture non-threatening. "There''s no need to fight. I''m here to help."

    However, something was different this time.

    The eyes were locked on Maya. They were supposed to be calmed after sensing her presence, just like Seraphina''s.

    After all, even though she didn''t like to brag about it, Maya was well aware of her reputation, and she knew that people knew about her in the academy.

    Thus, there was no way Irina wouldn''t have recognized her by now.

    Maya expected Irina to calm down as Seraphina had, recognizing her as a senior and a protector within the academy. Her reputation generally preceded her, and she was ustomed to a certain level of respect and recognition from the student body. Thus, she anticipated that Irina, once aware of who was aiding them, would rx.

    However, the expected calm did note. Instead, Irina''s eyes remained locked on Maya, ring daggers at her as if something was deeply wrong.

    ''What now? Why is she looking at me like that?''

    This feeling wasn''t foreign, and neither was this re. She had gotten such types of res from other girls before. But right now, she was not sharp enough to make the connection.

    ''Urghk¡­.''

    This reaction created an awkward and tense atmosphere, contrary to the usual responses Maya received.

    "Is there something wrong?" Maya asked, her voice tinged with concern and a hint of confusion. She took a tentative step forward, trying to bridge the gap between them, hoping to soothe any fears or misunderstandings.

    Irina, however, did not respond with words. Her re intensified, and her bodynguage remained defensive. As Maya approached to see if Irina was injured or needed further assistance, Irina abruptly waved her hand, signaling for Maya to stop.

    "Don''t approach," Irina said sharply, her tone leaving no room for argument. "I can handle myself." Her words were firm, and her expression unyielding.

    Taken aback by the cold dismissal, Maya halted, her hand mid-air and her face a mask of puzzled concern. Irina then turned to leave, casting onest re over her shoulder at Maya, leaving the older student bewildered and unsure of what had just transpired.

    "That bastard¡­..He was entangling himself with another woman?"

    And Irina was feeling furious.

 Chapter 419 95.4 - I am here

    Chapter 41995.4 - I am here

    Is everything in this world can be seen through?

    The answer to this question would most likely be no. No human is omnipotent. Nothing in this world can know everything beforehand. No matter how many ns we make, no matter what we do, or how far we achieve, there are times we realize that we are not that great after all.

    But, in our very essence, we want to be like the gods that we believe in.

    We want to be the greatest, the ones that direct everything. That is why we fall into the delusion that we are great when everything is going our way.

    Those thoughts. They suddenly appeared in my head. While I was hunting down the demonic humans one by one, secretly, suddenly, a bad premonition indulged my heart.

    The reason for this wasn''t some sort of intuition. It was because my eyes were observing things that I knew subconsciously should happen differently.

    When something tells us that the thing in front of us is wrong, most of the time, it is not because of the fact that we somehow get a divine revtion. We are not that special.

    It is because our subconsciousness sees and notices the signs of difference. And that was what exactly was happening to me right now. The reason why I was feeling such a thing.

    ''Why are they not appearing?''

    This was the first question that came to my mind. After all, ording to the game, the high-ranking executives of the organization must have appeared by now. That was how it went in the game, the n of their attack.

    Even in the cutscenes, it was exined that this attack was being prepared for two or three years. Therefore, I doubted that such a n would be changed thanks to the derivations from the game.

    That was also the reason why I notified Eleanor while securing the evidence that the professor had contacted the ''Mad Puppeteer.''

    I precisely waited for that moment. I had already secured a lot of evidence on him, contacting many different people of demons.

    They are also recorded in my memory, and I won''t forget their faces. But, even then, I didn''t stop until I found Mad Puppeteer.

    I knew she would not be able to contain her emotions. After all, that Mad Puppeteer is her weakness. Something that can be used against her for a while.

    This ce was bound to be their grave. I confirmed this. After all, two other S-rank Hunters were also there, and they were from the Real Demonic Human Bureau. Though the situation concerning the Demonic Human Bureau is a lot moreplex to exin, those hunters are real Demon Hunters, at least.

    Amelia and Callum.

    Those two are future-named characters that will significantly impact the storyline, and this is something that won''t most likely change.

    With their existence confirmed, I was sure that everything was about to go ording to the n I made.

    After all, even if Verian Drakos is strong enough to kill professors and go against Eleanor one-on-one, he wouldn''t be able to face three S-rank Hunters by himself.

    And once Verian Drakos was killed, this would deal a significant blow to the Demon Followers since he has the Bestowal of a [Demon Lord]. Why is this that important?

    The answer is rted to how Bestowals works.

    Once a person Bestowed is killed, the Bestower will also receive significant damage, making them require a lot of time to recover.

    And this will be something that is exploitable. After all, just like humans, demons are also greedy and obsessed with power.

    No. Compared to humans, demons are worse. After all, the hierarchy of strength runs a lot deeper in their society.

    And, if other [Demon Lords] were to be informed that the other one was weaker, what would happen?

    An internal war.

    This was such a good opportunity to exploit. Since it was also the time for the semester to end, I would have a lot of free time to work against them.

    But things didn''t happen as I wished.

    ''They were not here.''

    The fact that those people were not even here.

    ''Why?''

    The first question to ask was why. Why did they not appear here?

    Did they just abandon the three-year n that they had made? But for what reason? What could possibly make them abandon such an important n?

    The answer was evident.

    ''They knew.''

    The fact that they knew the academy was preparing to trap them. No other thing could be exined. Then what was the reason?

    How did they know?

    ''Did they see the future? A divination? Oracle?''

    But this didn''t make any sense. After all, if I can think about this early, Eleanor must have also already thought about it. There is no way she wouldn''t interfere with such things.

    After all, nothing is omnipotent. Every power has its own weaknesses and counters. Therefore, Eleanor must have already taken countermeasures to address that.

    So, if divination or foresight wasn''t the reason, then it had to be something more direct and reliable.

    ''Someone from the inside must have informed them.''

    The realization hit me with chilling rity. Someone within the academy, someone with ess to the ns and strategies, had betrayed us.

    And that certain someone must have disyed enough evidence to persuade Valkara to abandon the preparation of three years, which would mean they were at least aware of the existence of Callum, Amelia, and other hunters here.

    This would mean they knew quite a lot. The most possible candidates would be the ones that Eleanor would have contacted.

    It wasn''t just an average informant. It had to be someone deeply embedded within the academy''s operations, someone trusted enough to be privy to critical information.

    ''A mole, then.''

    Someone who is ying both sides, feeding the demons the necessary intel to thwart our ns. It exined everything¡ªtheir preparedness, the absence of the high-ranking executives, and the altered sequence of events. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''But, that is still¡­.Eleanor wouldn''t trust that many people easily.''

    If the traitor was someone from Eleanor''s side, then there was no need for me to identify the traitor since Eleanor could easily deal with this alone.

    At this point, she must have reached the same conclusion as I did, and she could foresee everything.

    But something didn''t make sense.

    ''I had already seen him.''

    Verian Drakos.

    Most people wouldn''t be able to notice his disguise, but nothing can pass through my eyes. Even if he had perfectly hidden his demonic energy and no ounce of it was even leaking, I knew it was Verian from the start.

    The way he positioned himself and the way his eyes observed his non-focused areas from his posture gave away the weapon he was using. The clothing he had chosen, everything matched my analysis of his character from the game.

    He also mumbled from time to time to himself, which gave away the fact that he was giving orders. I could observe his lips, after all.

    Just yesterday, he was in the academy.

    But, if he were to be informed by an insider, why would he still risk himself toe here? Why would he show himself? I didn''t get this point.

    If someone inside knew about this n, they could have informed him way before then how it was supposed to be, and there was no way, with his personality, he would take such a risk.

    And suddenly, out of nowhere, he left the academyst night?

    Why?

    ''Was the informant able to ess the information just yesterday? Or are they trying to make a distraction?''

    But this wouldn''t happen unless the informant knew that someone on our side knew about the existence of Verian, which is not possible since Eleanor doesn''t know about his existence.

    After all, if they knew, there was no need for them to wait for the attack to happen. They could just attack him to capture him.

    This made it evident that something else was in y.

    ''Think, Astron, think.'' I needed to connect the dots. Verian''s sudden departure, the absence of high-ranking executives, and the presence of a mole¡ªthese were all pieces of arger puzzle. But how did they fit together?

    ''The timing.'' Verian left justst night, shortly after I had confirmed his presence. It''s too coincidental to ignore. If the mole had informed him of our ns, then they must have known I was watching him.

    ''This is impossible.''

    This part can not be possible. No one in this world knows about what I think. Even the ones closest to me only know me on the surface.  My interactions were limited, and my movements were careful.

    ''It must be something else. They must know about this beforehand.'' The mole had to be someone with ess to such sensitive information and someone who could ry that information without raising suspicion.

    ''Eleanor''s inner circle.'' But as I thought about it more, it made less sense. Eleanor was meticulous in her selection of confidants. The mole had to be someone who could bypass even her scrutiny.

    ''The faculty or higher administration?'' But even they were under tight observation, especially during times of heightened security. And I doubted Eleanor would even trust them after seeing the professor.

    ''The students.'' The mole didn''t need to be someone from the administration or faculty. It could be a student with the right connections and ess. Someone who could blend in without arousing suspicion. This would make sense from the suspicion part. However, it is also limited to another.

    It raised another question.

    ''If they were to be a student, who would be? Which student?'' There were many possibilities, but it had to be someone with the means and motive to betray the academy. Someone who had something to gain from aligning with the demons.

    There were many students who turned into a viin in the future. The list could go on further, reaching at least fifty.

    The amount of students Ethan would need to kill in the future was this high. I knew every one of their names.

    But none of them had the necessary ess to this information. There was no way a student could know about the n when even the academy faculty members didn''t know about it.

    It was not possible.

    ''Nothing seems to fit into this puzzle.''

    I couldn''t find the missing piece, no matter how hard I tried.

    As I mulled over these thoughts, frustration began to creep in. The pieces of the puzzle were scattered, and no matter how I tried to arrange them, they didn''t form a coherent picture. There was something I was missing, something crucial.

    And then, suddenly, a thought struck me. It was so simple and yet so profound that it almost felt like a revtion.

    I myself was an odd phenomenon. A special being who had the knowledge of another world. Whose soul somehow was split and was notplete.

    What if there was someone else like me?

    The idea was both unsettling and intriguing. If I existed in this world with the knowledge of the game, why couldn''t there be someone else with simr knowledge or abilities? Someone who also knew the events that were supposed to unfold and had their own agenda.

    What if the mole was another person with foreknowledge, someone who understood the intricacies of this world as well as I did, or perhaps even better? Someone who could predict our moves, manipte events, and guide the demons with precision.

    It made sense. It exined the discrepancies, the shifts in the timeline, and the uncanny awareness the demons had of our ns. It wasn''t just a traitor; it was someone ying a deeper game, a parallel yer in this world.

    But who could it be? Another transmigrator? A reincarnator? Someone from my world or another with simr circumstances? The possibilities were endless, but the implications were clear.

    ''A person simr to me but is against me. A person who needs to be exterminated.''

    They foiled my ns.

    ''You are going to pay for it.''

 Chapter 420 95.5 - I am here [Interlude]

    Chapter 42095.5 - I am here [Interlude]

    <Valerian Federation. Linnungham State, Two weeks ago>

    The room was dimly lit, with only a soft, warm glow emanating from a single bedsidemp, casting elongated shadows against the walls. The air was thick with the scent of expensive cologne and a hint of perfume. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In the center of the room, on a luxurious bed draped with satin sheets,y a man with a lean, sculpted build. His face was chiseled and handsome, and he exuded confidence even in repose.

    Beside him stood a woman with incredible beauty, her silhouette striking against the muted light. Her raven-ck hair cascaded down her shoulders, and her eyes, gleaming with an enigmatic allure, were fixed on the man before her.

    "God, I hate them all," the man began, his voice tinged with frustration. "My boss, my coworkers¡ªthey just keep piling work on me. Do they think I''m some kind of machine? Every random task, every little thing that goes wrong, it''s always my responsibility to sort it out."

    The woman listened intently, her presence a calming force in the room. She gently ran her fingers through his hair, her touch soft and soothing.

    "Mhmmm¡­..That feels good¡­."

    It was evident that she was good with her fingers. Her voice, low and sultry, wove through the air like a warm embrace. "Tell me more," she murmured, her tone inviting him to continue.

    "They wouldn''t be able to do anything without me," he continued, his voice growing more impassioned. "I''m the one who keeps everything running smoothly. They don''t appreciate the effort I put in or the hours I work. It''s like they don''t even see me. And that woman! Even after all those things I am doing for her, she refuses to acknowledge anything. Not even a word of appreciation. You bet she even looks down on me just because her father is a high-ranking executive."

    The woman''s lips curled into a subtle smile, though her eyes remained sympathetic. She leaned closer, her breath warm against his ear. "It''s their loss," she whispered in her voice, a blend of reassurance and temptation.

    "Yeah¡­..."

    The man answered while his body slowly rxed and his breathing slowed down.

    "But I heard you have even investigated what happened in that cursednd."

    "Cursed Land?" the man asked, puzzled.

    "Yes, the ce where everything was covered with fog," the woman replied, her tone still sultry.

    "Phantom''s Land," the man named the ce, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Are you talking about that ce?"

    The woman nodded, a slight smirk ying on her lips. "Yes, that''s the one."

    The man nodded slowly. "Yeah, I was one of those who investigated that ce." Suddenly, his eyes narrowed suspiciously. "How did you know that I¡ª"

    Before he could finish his question, the woman grabbed his lips and sealed his mouth with hers. They shared a long and erotic kiss, their breaths mingling in the dim light. When they finally pulled apart, the man''s eyes had lost their light, as if he had been enchanted or drugged.

    The woman''s voice was soft andmanding as she asked again, "Tell me about the investigation in Phantom''s Land."

    The man, now entranced, began to speak. "We investigated the ce and discovered that the phenomenon that bugged the government for at least fifty years was actually rted to a demon. An ancient demon, on top of that."

    The woman smiled as if she had expected this answer. "What happened to that demon?"

    "The demon was killed by Academy students," the man replied.

    The woman raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Academy students? They killed such a demon?"

    The man started to speak again, but his body convulsed as he showed signs of resistance. The woman''s long fingers caressed his body once again, her eyes glowing bright purple. The man rxed and continued talking obediently. "Three students from Arcadia Hunter Academy reportedly killed the demon on their own. They were rewarded for their aplishment, though it was hidden that they killed a demon."

    The woman''s eyes narrowed in thought. "Who were the ones that killed the demon?" she asked.

    The man''s eyes zed over as he conjured three faces in his mind, and the woman easily found their faces.

    The woman studied their faces, memorizing them with a cold smile.

    "Even though the academy students were talented, from the data that I measured, it was highly unlikely that they could achieve such a thing. The demon was too strong. I suspected that there was someone else there, but their traces were fully covered, and no proof was left. The investigation was soon covered up, and it was stopped."

    The woman''s smile deepened, her eyes reflecting a mixture of satisfaction and intrigue. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice a soothing balm to his entranced mind. "You''ve been very helpful."

    As the man drifted into an enchanted sleep, the woman stood up, her silhouette a dark shadow against the dim light.

    "These three faces, huh?" She mumbled as she waved her hand. A ck smoke rose from the man''s mouth after he fell asleep, not knowing he would forget everything by tomorrow.

    "Let''s see if they were really the ones."

    On the document she had on her watch, three faces and three names could be seen.

    Irina Emberheart.

    Sylvie Gracewind.

    Astron Natusalune. "Students of Arcadia Hunter Academy."

    ******

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Friday 9 A.M>

    The bustling grounds of Arcadia Hunter Academy were alive with the energy of the duel between the two strongest mages of freshmen.

    In the midst of the crowd stood a woman with an eye-catching presence, her sultry body, showcasing attire, and raven-ck hair setting her apart.

    Beside her was a young man, his demeanor confident and inquisitive.

    "So, what do you think about the duel between the two greatest mages of our generation, Sophia?" the young man asked, his voice tinged with excitement. He was Zark Muckerberg, a scout for a newly rising guild. He turned to the woman with curiosity, eager to hear her thoughts.

    After all, she was his girlfriend of one year, and she had been with him for a long time. There were many different times that she had given her own ideas, which turned out to be the best decision that he had made.

    The woman referred to as Sophia, kept her gaze fixed on the arena where two students were locked in a heated magical duel. Her eyes, cold and calcting, focused on one student in particr¡ªa young student with fiery hair and amber eyes who moved with fierce determination and grace.

    "They are incredible," Sophia replied, her tone measured. "Both possess immense talent and skill."

    Yet, inwardly, her thoughts were far from impressed. She recalled the conversation with the man whose memory she had wiped clean.

    He had imed that Irina Emberheart, one of the students before her, was part of the group that had killed the ancient demon.

    ''There is just no way that Belthazor can be killed by this girl. No matter how pathetic he is.'' But as she watched Irina now, Sophia could see that the young woman didn''t have the necessary strength to aplish such a feat.

    ''Something is not adding up. But, it seems there was really someone who was hiding behind and working behind the scenes.'' Something was being hidden.

    ''But well, isn''t this more exciting? After all, I really want to see who that person is. So that I can eat them before mydy does.'' She licked her lips with a slight smile.

    ''And it seems the opportunity will reveal itself soon.'' Seeing all the familiar energy surrounding her, she couldn''t help butment.

    ''Humans surely have a way of inventing all these new things. If not for them directly nting one to me, I would not have sensed what was happening.'' She thought after looking at the seed on her hands.

    Zark, unaware of Sophia''s inner turmoil, continued to watch the duel with fascination. "It''s hard to believe they''re still students," he remarked. "The future looks bright for the Arcadia Hunter Academy."

    Sophia''s eyes narrowed slightly as she observed Irina''s every move. "Indeed," she murmured. "But there are alwaysyers beneath the surface, hidden truths that need to be revealed."

    After the duel ended, suddenly, many explosions started happening everywhere across the ce.

    ¨CBOOM! And seeing that everything was starting, the woman instantly disappeared.

    "Sophia? Sophia? Where are you? Urghk¨C! My head¡­.." Zark''s voice faded into the chaos.

    In the midst of the chaos, ''Sophia,'' or, originally known as ''Zafira,'' moved towards the arena, keeping herself hidden. As she reached the arena, smoke covered the area, and she saw the two students lying on the ground, unconscious after the duel that had tired them to the maximum.

    She moved to capture Irina Emberheart, but just at that moment, she sensed the barrier that had been formed over the academy. The spatial barrier would make it impossible for anyone to leave using teleportation. Thus, she decided to let things go for now, as it wouldn''t be wise for her to reveal her identity just to capture Irina Emberheart. But as she saw the two professors approaching the students, she had an idea.

    ''This barrier is no ordinary one,'' Zafira thought, studying the intricate patterns of the spatial distortion. ''Someone has gone to great lengths to ensure no one escapes. Interesting.''

    As the professors neared the unconscious students, Zafira''s mind raced. She needed to find a way to get close to Irina without arousing suspicion. Her eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for an opportunity.

    ''Perhaps a little subterfuge is in order,'' she mused, her lips curling into a cunning smile.

    Zafira quickly slipped into the shadows, her form blending seamlessly with the smoke and debris. She moved closer to the professors, overhearing their frantic discussions.

    "Get them to the infirmary immediately," one professor ordered, his voice urgent. "We need to stabilize them before anything else happens."

    The other professor nodded, beginning to cast a levitation spell to carry the students.

    Zafira waited until the spell was in ce, then made her move. With a subtle flick of her fingers, she sent a tiny, almost imperceptible burst of dark energy towards the spell. The energy seeped into the magic, embedding itself deep within the spell''s matrix.

    And then, in an instant, something different happened.

    "Huh?"

    As one of the professors eximed, suddenly, the target of the spell had changed.

    From the two students that they were ordered to care about to their own selves.

    ¨CSWOOSH! Following that, the two professors flew uncontrobly from arena two and outside of the academy. And in the midst of the chaos, no one noticed what was happening to them.

    ''That should do it,'' she thought, satisfied.

    ''Now. Let''s see if Irina Emberheart is really hiding her strength or if someone else was there.''

 Chapter 421 96.1 - A slight misunderstanding

    Chapter 42196.1 - A slight misunderstanding

    ''That should do it,'' she thought, satisfied. ''Now. Let''s see if Irina Emberheart is really hiding her strength or if someone else was there.''

    Zafira moved closer to Irina, her eyes narrowing as she scrutinized the unconscious student.

    ording to what she knew, either Irina Emberheart was hiding her strength, or she was not the one. By putting Irina into a dangerous position, she would be able to see her real strength.

    In a way, this was quite a good move in her mind. Since either she would see Irina''s part of strength or she would see her dying.

    At the end of the day, though she wasn''t as hostile to humans as other demons are, she was still their enemy.

    ''Yet. No matter how much it seems, I am really inclined to believe thetter option.'' After all, the strength of the spell Irina had disyed at that moment was remarkable but not enough for that bastard Belthazor.

    He would have easily escaped using his own spatial attribute like a cockroach he was just as before.  The way Irina Emberheart fought was not suited for one-on-one. Sure, she had many tricks in her mind, and she sessfully deceived Seraphina, but that would not work against Belthazor.

    BOOM! Just as she thought about it, suddenly another explosion happened right around her, and another demon contractor appeared right beside her face.

    She was not seen, thanks to her disguise and her concealment, but the thing she wanted to see appeared right before her eyes.

    ''Let''s see.'' As she thought about that, she stopped to observe.

    The demon contractor, a hulking figure with glowing red eyes, advanced towards Irina and the other girl beside her. His presence exuded malevolence, and his intent was clear. He was trying to capture them, most likely, since the killing intent was not there. Yet, as he was approaching, suddenly Irina woke up.

    SWOOSH!

    She tried to defend herself, but her attack wasn''t strong enough for her to seed. The demon contractor''s attack hit her from her head, making her unconscious.

    Irina remained motionless, showing no signs of waking up, even under the imminent threat.

    ''Is she really this good at acting?'' Zafira mused, doubt creeping in. ''Or is it as I suspected, and she isn''t hiding any significant power?''

    The contractor just grabbed, and at that moment, a huge amount of attack came from the other side of the arena. It was so fast that if she hadn''t used her special ability to move as fast as she could, she would have been dragged into the fire and most likely destroyed in the process.

    Zafira''s eyes narrowed. ''So, someone else is protecting her. Just as I thought.''

    ''Hmm¡­..This is not it. This woman is from Emberheart Household. And my location can be revealed.'' In an instant, she had disappeared from where she was standing and then appeared somewhere else.

    ''If Irina isn''t the one, then who is pulling the strings?''

    She began to roam around the chaotic arena, her senses heightened. She needed to find the true culprit, the one with the power to defeat Belthazor.

    Zafira moved through the shadows, her eyes scanning for any sign of unusual activity.

    As she observed the other people, her attention was suddenly drawn to a faint but familiar energy signature. Her heart skipped a beat. It was the energy of Belthazor. She instantly started looking for its source, her eyes darting around the arena.

    The energy was fleeting, appearing and disappearing in an instant, but it was enough to send a thrill of excitement through her. ''Belthazor''s energy¡­ here?''

    She focused all her senses, trying to pinpoint the source. It was elusive, almost as if whoever possessed it was intentionally masking their presence. Zafira moved swiftly, her eyes scanning every face, every movement.

    The energy signature red again, stronger this time, and Zafira honed in on its location. But just as quickly as it had appeared, it vanished. She cursed under her breath, frustrated at the missed opportunity.

    Despite her best efforts, she couldn''t confirm the identity of the person who possessed Belthazor''s energy

    But still, it was a good day for her. She had been able to confirm that the killer of Belthazor was here. The thrill of the hunt surged through her veins. ''So, you are here,'' she thought, a predatory smile creeping across her lips. ''I will find you, and when I do, you will face the consequences.''

    Satisfied with her discovery, Zafira decided to retreat for now. She had gathered valuable information and had a new lead to follow.

    "Sophia. You are here! Thank god!"

    The game had just be more interesting, and she was determined to uncover the truth behind Belthazor''s death.

    "I thought something happened to you. Where did you just go?"

    For her, this identity seemed to be still useful for a while.

    ********

    The chaos that had erupted in the amphitheater and the surrounding areas was slowly being brought under control. Eleanor and her team, along with the faculty members, moved swiftly and efficiently to wipe out the remaining threats and restore order.

    After it became clear that the executives were not going to appear, the decision was made to abandon the mission and focus on quelling themotion. The faculty members, highly skilled and prepared for such emergencies, worked in unison with the hunters.

    Eleanor stood at the center of the now-quiet amphitheater, directing the efforts to round up thest of the corrupted civilians and ensure the students'' safety. Her expression was a mix of relief and exhaustion, but her mind remained sharp, taking in every detail.

    Within half an hour, everything was resolved. The faculty and hunters had subdued the attackers, neutralized the threats, and begun tending to the wounded. The chaos had subsided, leaving behind a tense silence.

    Amidst the cleanup, Headmaster Jonathan appeared, his face a mask of stern disapproval. He surveyed the scene, his eyes narrowing as theynded on Eleanor.

    "We have things to talk about," Jonathan said, his voice carrying an edge of restrained anger. "Come to my office this evening."

    Eleanor nodded her head, epting the responsibility without protest. "Understood, Headmaster."

    She knew that her actions and the decisions she had made needed to be ounted for, and she was prepared to face whatever consequences awaited her. The headmaster''s displeasure was evident, and she understood the gravity of the situation.

    From the eyes of the Headmaster Jonathan, everything would be evident. The existence of the Hunters hidden in the crowd and those people making their appearanceter than it was supposed to be made it obvious that their goal was something else.

    This was something she was already expecting. Yet, if there was one thing that she hadn''t expected, that would be the fact that the operation failed.

    As Jonathan walked away, Eleanor turned to her colleagues. Amelia and Callum approached her, concern etched on their faces.

    "What did he say?" Amelia asked quietly.

    Eleanor sighed, rubbing her temples. "He wants to talk this evening. I''ll have to exin everything."

    Callum frowned, but at the same time, he looked at her angrily.

    "We also thought we were here for something. But I guess your intel wasn''t good enough."

    His words were sharp and pointing, but he was never someone who would hold his words back for the sake of not hurting others.

    "Now we look like clowns. How are you going to exin this to the media?"

    Amelia added, her voice tense, "We risked the lives of the civilians for no reason. We could have made our appearance faster and prevented so much chaos."

    Eleanor''s eyes turned serious and cold. She didn''t answer immediately, her gaze distant as she processed the situation. Finally, she spoke, her voice steady and authoritative. "There was a traitor amongst us. No other exnation can be made."

    Callum narrowed his eyes, his anger barely contained. "Are you shifting the me now? Instead of doubting the intel, are you actually doubting our own people?"

    Eleanor met his gaze with an unwavering stare, her mind made up. She didn''t flinch under his intense scrutiny. "I''m not shifting me. I''m stating a fact. The way this operation failed, the timing of the attacks, and theck of executive appearance all point to inside information being leaked."

    Callum''s frustration boiled over. "So, you''re saying one of us betrayed the mission? That''s a serious usation, Eleanor."

    "It is not like this is the first time it happens, isn''t it?"

    As she said that, Callum''s eyes were narrowed.

    "Not everyone is like that woman."

    "But everyone has the potential to be one."

    "Your worldview is skewed."

    "So what? Can you refute it?"

    "..."

    Amelia looked between them, her own worry and confusion evident. "Eleanor, if there''s a traitor, we need to find out who it is, but this isn''t the time for internal conflict. We need to be united."

    Eleanor nodded slightly. "I understand, Amelia. But we can''t ignore the signs. Someone knew our ns. Someone ensured the executives wouldn''t show. And we need to find out who that someone is."

    Callum''s anger simmered, but he knew deep down that Eleanor might be right. Something wasn''t adding up, and the failure of the operation had too many inconsistencies. "Fine," he said through gritted teeth. "But you need evidence. You can''t go around using people without proof. I know what you are thinking, and you can''t do that."

    "¡­.."

    "Eleanor."

    "Fine."

    Still, the dangerous glint in her eyes didn''t disappear. It was evident that she was also not happy with the fact that they lost this chance to deal with those.

    ********

    As the chaos began to subside and thest of the explosions were quelled, the Headmaster, Jonathan Verdict, stepped onto the center of the devastated arena. His presence alone seemed to bring a sense of calm and order amidst the lingering smoke and debris.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," his voice echoed through the amphitheater, amplified by a spell to reach every corner, "I deeply apologize for the terrible incident that has taken ce today. The academy has been attacked, but rest assured, the threat has been neutralized thanks to the swift actions of our staff and students."

    He paused, allowing his words to sink in. The crowd, though shaken and weary, listened intently. None of them raised theirints, but many of them seemed to have negative opinions already.

    "To those who have been injured or affected by this attack, we will ensure you receive the best medical care immediately. Our first priority is your safety and well-being." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Jonathan''s gaze swept across the crowd, his expression grave butposed. "In light of this incident, we will be providing amodations for everyone affected. You will have a safe ce to stay tonight, and the academy will cover all expenses. Additionally,pensations will be provided to those who have suffered losses or injuries."

    He raised a hand, calling for attention. "I must also announce that the remaining matches of the duel period will be postponed until tomorrow. This will give us time to ensure the safety and security of our students and spectators, as well as to allow everyone to recover from today''s events."

    There were murmurs of relief and understanding among the crowd. Many nodded, appreciating the headmaster''s swift and thoughtful response.

    "Please follow the academy staff, who will guide you to your amodations," Jonathan continued. "We will work through the night to ensure that tomorrow''s events proceed smoothly and safely. I thank you all for your patience and cooperation during this difficult time."

    With that, he stepped down from the tform, his presence stillmanding respect and attention. The academy staff began to organize the crowd, directing them to the provided amodations.

    ********

    "You are finally here."

    And at nighttime, when the darkness prevailed.

    Under the moon, the fiery-haired girl looked at the neer with her zing eyes.

 Chapter 422 96.2 - A slight misunderstanding

    Chapter 42296.2 - A slight misunderstanding

    The night was cloaked in darkness, the only lighting from the faint glow of the moon and the asional flicker of a distantmp post.

    Irina sat on a bench under the canopy of arge tree, the shadows providing a sense of privacy and seclusion. The cool night air brushed against her skin, but she barely felt it, her mind upied with thoughts of recent events.

    ''That senior¡­..From when she was a vampire¡­.''

    No matter how much she had thought about it, she wouldn''t have known. It didn''t make any sense. No, it was not even close to making any sense. After all, there was no reason for it to make one.

    Howe a vampire could be here working in the academy?

    And howe she was the top student right under their noses like that?

    She had called Astron here, wanting answers about what she had witnessed earlier. The image of him with that senior, Maya Evergreen, was still fresh in her mind.

    The way Maya had protected them, the concern she had shown, and how Astron had interacted with her¡ªit all left Irina feeling a mix of confusion and jealousy.

    After all, how could she not feel jealous? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    For this whole time, she thought of herself as the sole person that Astron was close to. Sure, Sylvie was somehow different from other people, and Astron seemed to care about her, but after witnessing their dynamic firsthand, she had noticed something peculiar.

    Astron was more like a teacher and a guide for Sylvie. And it made sense. Since Irina also knew the talent Sylvie possessed from the start, when she found out what Sylve was capable of, she thought the same thing.

    Making connections with her and getting close to her. Since it was evident that she was bound to be a great person.

    But, never once did she think of Sylvie as a threat. That was how she had seen it, or maybe her own heart, but she never harbored such feelings in her heart.

    But that was different now.

    ''How much does that Senior know? How close they are?"

    Irina''s thoughts were a whirlwind, her emotions a tangled mess. She was furious, not just because of Maya, but because of the realization that Astron kept many secrets and there was nothing she knew about this. Secrets that she wasn''t privy to despite their growing closeness. She clenched her fists, her anger simmering just beneath the surface.

    Irina''s thoughts swirled with a mixture of anger, jealousy, and confusion as she reyed the events of the past few weeks in her mind.

    All those moments with Astron, all the times she had felt like she was someone special to him, now seemed tainted by the revtion of his secrets.

    She recalled the countless times he had been there for her, guiding her through difficult situations, offering advice, and sharing moments that felt uniquely theirs.

    The camaraderie and understanding that had developed between them felt genuine, but now, she couldn''t help but question if it had all been a facade.

    ''Was it all meaningless?'' Irina asked herself, the thought gnawing at her heart. ''Or was I the only one who thought about it as special?'' The quiet conversations were where he listened to her fears and doubts, offering words offort and reassurance. The way he looked at her with intensity made her feel like she was the only person in the world who mattered.

    ''Yeah,'' she thought, shaking her head slightly. ''Most likely.'' It was a bitter smile ying on her lips. After all, looking back now, I see that he never made any type of advancement towards her. Most of the time, his actions stemmed from logical reasons, and he wasn''t someone who acted with emotions.

    ''Still. Doesn''t he owe me an exnation at least?''

    She thought. That was what she had deserved after all the things that they did together.

    TAP! TAP! TAP! The sound of footsteps approaching broke her from her reverie.

    ''Ah¡­'' She looked up to see Astron emerging from the shadows, his expression as unreadable as ever. He moved with his usual grace, his presence almost blending into the night.

    Though her mind was a mess, she couldn''t help but think that he made these sounds intentionally to notify her about his presence. After all, with his skills, he could easily hide in the shadows and appear on her face suddenly without any exnation at all.

    "You are here."

    She said, looking at him with her eyes aze.

    "I am here."

    He replied, standing before her with his coat all over his body. The night was cold, being the coldest month of the year.

    Though there was no snow and the weather was clear, it was frosty and cold.

    Irina''s gaze met Astron''s, her eyes filled with a mixture of frustration and confusion. "I called you here because I need answers," she said, her voice unwavering despite the turmoil within her.

    Astron nodded, his expression serious but calm. It was as if he was already expecting this to happen.

    "I understand. Ask what you need to."

    And this calm answer infuriated her more. It felt like everything was a game for him, and the same was true of her feelings.

    Taking a deep breath, Irina began. "What were you doing with that senior, Maya Evergreen? And why didn''t you tell me anything about it?"

    "Do I have any obligation to tell you about what we are doing?"

    The reply was cold and harsh. His voice was calm but distant.

    "Is this how it is?"

    And those words pierced her heart like a needle. After all that time, it felt like her efforts had been in vain all along.

    "What did you expect?" Astron replied, looking directly into her eyes.

    "I at least thought¡­.."

    "You at least thought?"

    Irina''s voice trembled with a mix of frustration and vulnerability as she spoke, her wordsced with the sting of betrayal. "I thought... At least... We were close enough to share our secrets."

    Astron''s expression didn''t change even slightly, his gaze boring through her eyes, remaining unwavering. And that made her somehow tense since he was always like that.

    She expected the wordsing out of his mouth to be something that would hurt for sure. Though she wanted to close her ears, she wasn''t someone that would do such a thing.

    "You were right. And you still are."

    However, the words spilling from his mouth were different.

    "Huh?" Irina was taken aback by Astron''s unexpected response. She blinked, her anger momentarily giving way to confusion and a flicker of hope. "What do you mean by that?" she asked, her voice softer, tinged with curiosity.

    Astron met her gaze. "What I mean is, you''re right. I do trust you enough to share some of my secrets."

    Irina''s cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink at his nonchnt but sincere words. His directness left her momentarily flustered, but she quickly regained herposure. Narrowing her eyes, she refused to let him off the hook so easily. "You only revealed your strength to me because you didn''t have any choice. It wasn''t because you wanted to. You were forced into it."

    Astron shook his head slowly. "Do you really think so?" he asked, his tone challenging yet gentle.

    Irina''s silence was his cue to continue. "Think about it, Irina. There were numerous ways I could have avoided your attention. I could have downyed my abilities, made excuses, or simply stayed out of your way. But I didn''t."

    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "When we were in that dungeon, I could have let you fend for yourself. I could have chosen not to intervene when you were in danger. But I didn''t. I showed you what I was capable of, even if it was risky."

    Irina''s mind raced back to those moments. The times Astron had stepped in to help, the subtle disys of his talent had gradually shifted her impression of him. She recalled how he had saved her in the dungeon, how he had led their team through difficult challenges with unwavering confidence.

    ''His words are right.''

    He was hiding from the world, but one way or another, he made sure to let her know about his capabilities.

    And now they were evenpeting.

    "But what is with Senior Maya, then? Why didn''t you tell me about her?" she asked.

    "Because Senior Maya''s situation is not for me to decide. She is the one who was put into that situation. It is not my secret, but hers. Unless she decides to talk about it, I have no right to speak to someone else. Regardless of who the person is."

    He stopped slightly, raising his hand.

    PAT! He patted her head suddenly.

    THUMP!

    Irina felt her heart beating suddenly at his touch. Her body was never cold because of the innate heat the Emberheart family possessed.

    But, his hand was.

    "Do you think I would talk about your situation to other people if you were in her position?"

    Irina blinked, caught off guard by the gentle gesture. Her anger and confusion began to melt away, reced by a warmth that spread through her chest. His touch was reassuring, a silent promise that he valued her trust and privacy.

    "I... I see," she stammered, her voice softer now. "I didn''t think about it that way."

    Astron continued to pat her head, his touch steady and calming. "Irina, I trust you," he said firmly. "And I respect your privacy. Just as I respect Maya''s. There are things we all have to keep to ourselves until we''re ready to share them."

    They had already thought about this before, and Irina knew his words carried some truth. After all, there were also many things that she had always kept to herself, not telling anyone.

    And she knew there were things that Astron never talked about as well.

    But she also couldn''t help but suspect that he was redirecting the conversation.

    "But why?" Irina''s voice trembled as she tried to hold back her anger. Her fists clenched at her sides, and she struggled to keep her emotions in check. "Why did you intervene in my life if you have such a rtionship with Maya?"

    Astron''s calm demeanor remained unshaken, his eyes steady as he looked at her. "What rtionship?" he asked, his tone even.

    "That...Aren''t you a couple?"

    At that moment, she saw him shake his head.

    "¡­..No. We are not."

    And her world went white.

    ''Noooooooooo! What did I just do!''

    She made a big blunder.

 Chapter 423 97.1 - Breaking Down

    Chapter 42397.1 - Breaking Down

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Headmaster Jonathan''s Office, Evening>

    Eleanor stood outside Headmaster Jonathan''s office, taking a deep breath before knocking on the heavy wooden door. The weight of the day''s events pressed heavily on her shoulders, but she knew she had to face the consequences and exin her actions.

    "Come in," Jonathan''s voice called from inside.

    Eleanor pushed the door open and stepped into the office. The room was filled with bookshelves, various artifacts, and arge desk where Headmaster Jonathan sat, his expression stern and unreadable.

    "Headmaster," Eleanor greeted, closing the door behind her. She walked to the desk and stood before him, her demeanor calm and professional despite the tension in the room.

    "Sit down, Eleanor," Jonathan said, gesturing to the chair opposite him.

    She took a seat, meeting his gaze directly. "Thank you, Headmaster."

    Jonathan leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving her face. "You know why you''re here. Exin yourself."

    Eleanor nodded. "Yes, Headmaster. I understand your concerns. Allow me to exin the reasoning behind my actions and present the evidence I have gathered."

    Jonathan''s expression remained stern, but he nodded for her to continue.

    Eleanor took a deep breath and began. "We received credible intelligence indicating that high-ranking members of the Valkara organization were nning an attack during the final exam duels. The intel suggested that they would use the chaos to insert themselves into the academy''s defenses. This information came from a source we had verified on multiple asions."

    She paused, gauging his reaction before continuing. "Given the nature of the threat, we decided to have Hunters embedded within the crowd to monitor the situation and respond if necessary. The goal was to apprehend the Valkara executives and prevent their n from seeding."

    Jonathan''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he remained silent, letting her continue.

    "However, during the operation, it became clear that something was wrong. The attacks began earlier than anticipated, and the Valkara executives never showed up. This deviation from the expected n indicated that our operation had beenpromised. We suspect that a traitor within our ranks leaked the information, allowing Valkara to adjust their strategy."

    Eleanor reached into her bag and pulled out a folder, cing it on the desk. "Here is the evidence we have gathered so far. It includes interceptedmunications, anomalies in the timeline of events, and reports from our operatives."

    Jonathan opened the folder and began to review the documents. His expression remained stern, but his eyes showed signs of interest as he scanned the evidence.

    "Professor Whitaker. So, he was one of the rats."

    His fists were clenched as he looked into the picture. There was nothing that he could doubt about, since the other person was undoubtedly her.

    "Alisha."

    A face that he didn''t want to see.

    "I see why you did it." He turned to look at Eleanor. "I can see the logic behind your actions, even if I do not fully agree with the approach. You should have never risked the life of innocent civilians."

    "That was a necessary risk."

    "No. Eleanor." Jonathan''s stern voice echoed in the room. "Your judgment was clouded. As your master, I know you enough."

    "¡­."

    "Therefore, next time. Don''t act like a different person. Stay as yourself. Temper your mind. Else, how can you be a guide that you always speak of?"

    "...I understand, Master."

    "Good."

    *********

    There are many times when we overthink things. That is the basic human inclination. Finding the answers to the questions in our head.

    And the more questions that we have in our head, the harder it gets for us to answer all of them at the same time.

    An answer to one question can change our perception of another, making the situation somehow entangled with many things.

    Then, how about Astron from Irina''s perspective?

    How many questions does she have regarding him?

    What happened to him in the past? What is the reason he pushes himself this far? What is his motivation? Why is he always so detached?

    What are these somehow fragmented memories? Why is my head filled with thoughts rted to him?

    Who is Estelle?

    Different questions that she didn''t have any answer. When she has such questions, for a mage like Irina, life suddenly bes weird.

    That was always like that. She can''t think about anything other than those questions, and she somehow bes prone to effects from the outside world on her mind. This somehow made her suspect. More suspecting than she had ever been.

    Somehow, when the person in question was him, she was prone to make assumptions for some reason. It was undoubtedly not a healthy thing, and she was aware of it as well.

    But she couldn''t help it.

    ''Noooooooooo! What did I just do!'' Her face turned bright red at the realization of her misunderstanding. She froze, her heart pounding in her chest, and felt like the ground might swallow her up at any moment.

    She took a step back, lowering her head in embarrassment, unable to meet Astron''s steady gaze.

    Her mind spiraled into a whirlwind of self-doubt and anxiety. ''He must think I''m a liability now,'' she thought, her heart sinking further. ''Like a baby that needs caretaking. He must see me as a chore, something he has to manage. This whole thing must be so annoying for him.''

    Each thought stung more than thest, her inner turmoil intensifying with every passing second. The confidence she usually carried felt like it was crumbling away, leaving her feeling exposed and vulnerable.

    ''I''ve made such a fool of myself,'' she berated herself silently. ''Why do I always mess things up when ites to him? Why can''t I just understand what he''s thinking? Why does he have to be so distant, so hard to read?''

    She nced up at him briefly, only to see his calm andposed expression. It felt like a stark contrast to the storm raging inside her. She wanted to run, to hide from the humiliation she felt.

    But instead, she stood her ground, her fists clenched at her sides, fighting the urge to flee. Despite the embarrassment, despite the anxiety, she knew she couldn''t run away from this. She had to face it, no matter how difficult it was.

    "I am sorry. I misunderstood." She said, her tone slightly louder than normal.

    ''Ah¡­..Another mistake.''

    And there was no way that this could escape from his eyes. And as she expected, he instantly picked it up.

    His calm expression remained unchanged, but there was a hint of amusement in his eyes. "It''s alright. Misunderstandings happen."

    "Urghk¡­.."

    His slightly proud tone and his looking down on her embarrassed her more. But at the same time, it increased the resentment.

    ''If not for the fact that you were doing shady acts behind everyone''s back with that senior, I wouldn''t have misunderstood.''

    The fact that somehow the situation became more on her side. It was annoying as hell.

    "You¡­." She opened her mouth, looking at him. "You are not a couple, then?"

    "Do you have a problem with understanding things on the first try?"

    "Tch. Annoying bastard. I just wanted to confirm." She wanted to sulk, but she didn''t.

    Instead, there was something else she suddenly realized.

    ''This guy?''

    Suppose she were to put herself into her shoes. How would she answer when she was asked such a question?

    If someone had used her the way she had just used Astron, she would have been angry and annoyed. She would have demanded to know why they were so interested, why it mattered to them. She would have turned the questions back on them, challenging their assumptions and questioning their motives.

    But Astron¡­ he wasn''t reacting that way.

    Instead of getting defensive or questioning her, he remained calm, his expression unreadable. It was as if he knew something she didn''t, as if he had a reason for not reacting the way she expected.

    ''Why isn''t he asking why I care?'' Irina wondered. In the past, whenever he was inconvenienced, he would always talk back and always look for the reason behind someone''s actions. He would always ask, "Why?"

    Why wasn''t he doing that now?

    The realization hit her like a cold ssh of water. He wasn''t asking why because, on some level, he already knew. He understood why she cared, why she was asking these questions. He wasn''t challenging her because he didn''t need to; he had already figured out the answer.

    ''This¡­.''

    Suddenly, something shed right in front of her eyes. The way he reads people is like a book.

    Why did she not think of this until now? Why did she just assume that he didn''t notice her feelings?

    Why did she think that she could hide herself from his eyes?

    Why did she do that?

    ''Of course. He already knew from the start, hadn''t he?'' After all the time they had spent together, the amount of subconscious signs that she had sent to him must have been immersed.

    There was no way he would miss such signs. He was not such a guy after all.

    ''But, he hadn''t responded in any way at all. All this time, he never showed that he knew about this as if everything was as normal as before.'' Irina''s thoughts continued to race. She analyzed Astron''s behavior, reying their interactions in her mind. The way he never connected with people more than necessary, always keeping a distance. The way he acted as if he could disappear at any moment, leaving no trace behind.

    Then, suddenly, a blurry scene shed before her eyes, causing a sharp pain to pierce through her head. She winced, clutching her temples as the memory forced its way to the surface.

    A girl''s chest was pierced by the ws of a demon. The young boy with ck hair and purple eyes screamed in agony.

    "ESTELLE! NO!"

    ''A demon?''

    Irina asked herself, the memory sending waves of pain and confusion through her. She tried to focus on the scene, to make sense of it, but it remained hazy and fragmented.

    The headache intensified, making her feel as though her skull was being split open. But despite the pain, the scene became clearer. The creatures with huge builds, their forms dark and menacing, surround the girl.

    ''The demons?'' Irina thought, the realization hitting her like a ton of bricks. The memory was not just a figment of her imagination. It was real, a part of Astron''s past that he had never shared with anyone.

    At that moment, as the night sky was lit by the crescent moon, she realized. She realized what had happened to him.

    His past actions, how he behaved, and these visions. Everything made sense.

    She looked at Astron, her eyes wide with a mixture of shock and understanding.

    "What? What happened?"

    She looked into his eyes.

    ''Is this real? Is this really true?''

    Questions gnawed in her heart. And she was hesitant to ask.

    Since she knew.

    The moment she would ask about this, things would never be the same. And a part of her¡­.

    Was scared.

    ''Me? Scared?'' She asked herself. No, this wouldn''t be the case. She had already promised herself that she would never shy away from anything regarding him.

    She would not avoid the situations.

    She would face things head-on.

    That was the way of Irina Emberheart.

    Thus, she stood facing him.

    "Estelle."

    And she uttered the name.

    SHUDDER!

    And in an instant, she felt a suffocating feeling that she had never felt before.

    Death. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The feeling of death.

 Chapter 424 97.2 - Breaking Down

    Chapter 42497.2 - Breaking Down

    "Estelle."

    As the name "Estelle" left Irina''s lips, the atmosphere shifted drastically. The calm night air turned heavy and oppressive, and a suffocating aura of death enveloped her.

    Astron''s demeanor changed in an instant. His eyes, which usually held a detached, calcting coldness, transformed into ck voids, void of any warmth or light. His entire presence radiated a chilling, almost tangible malevolence. The pressure emanating from him was unlike anything Irina had ever felt, and she struggled to breathe, her vision beginning to blur as the weight of his killing intent bore through her body.

    ''This is¡­..''

    It was an insane amount of killing intent. For this whole time that she had lived, this was the first time she was feeling such a thing.

    ''He really wants to kill me. Right here, right now!''

    She shuddered, her body shaking uncontrobly. The world around her seemed to turn ck as if Astron''s very essence was consuming the light. Despite the terror coursing through her veins, she forced herself to stand her ground, refusing to back down.

    "You¡­" Astron''s voice was low and filled with a dangerous edge. "How do you know that name?"

    The intensity of his gaze made Irina feel as though she was staring into the abyss itself. Her heart pounded in her chest, but she summoned every ounce of her courage to meet his gaze.

    "I knew it," she said, her voice trembling but resolute. "Those were the events of the past."

    Astron took a step closer, the pressure increasing. Irina felt as if her lungs were being crushed, but she refused to look away.

    "You have no idea what you''re talking about," he hissed, his voice barely more than a whisper yet filled with lethal intent.

    "...Urghk¡­.." It felt like he was strangling her down. With his hands covered on her neck. But she knew he was just standing still without moving. It was the result of his intent.

    "Grrr¡­.."

    However, even if one had such a strong killing intent, that wouldn''t mean they could kill everyone walking around. This world didn''t work like that.

    She started forcefully expelling her mana and strengthening her own aura. The fire in her chest burned, fighting against the intent.

    She was once again regaining control of her body once again. She felt like breathing became easier, as did moving her mouth.

    Now that it came down to this, she had no reason to back off. If she were to confront him, if she were to be his enemy, she didn''t want to stay in darkness where she didn''t know anything about him.

    Just like a side heroine who just stood there as an essory. She didn''t want something like that.

    "No. I know everything," she said, her voice growing stronger as she forced herself to stand tall. "Estelle was your sister. She was a good-natured, kind individual. A strong young girl who bore the responsibility of the vige."

    Astron''s expression remained cold and unreadable, but Irina pressed on, drawing from the fragments of memories and visions she had pieced together.

    "She was a strength to her younger brother, who was rather weak," Irina continued. "You grew up together, your bond unbreakable. You spent your nights together, sharing your dreams and fears, supporting each other through everything."

    The intensity of Astron''s killing intent began to waver, the pressure easing slightly as Irina''s words struck a chord within him.

    "But then, the demons came," Irina said, her voice trembling with the weight of the memories. "They took her from you. They took everything. And you were forced to watch it all happen, powerless to stop it."

    Astron''s eyes flickered with a mixture of pain and anger, the darkness within him shifting as the memories resurfaced. Irina could see the torment in his gaze, the agony of reliving those moments.

    "She lost her life at the hands of those monsters," Irina said softly, her voice filled with empathy. "And you were left to bear the weight of that loss. The guilt, the anger, the pain¡ªit has haunted you ever since."

    For a moment, there was silence between them, the oppressive atmosphere lifting slightly as the truth hung in the air.

    Irina took a step closer, her eyes never leaving Astron''s.

    "Yeah, you are right," Astron replied. But instead of feeling like reminiscing about the past or being in pain, his eyes were cold.

    "All these were right." He said, his eyes turning cold once again. "You already know everything."

    SCHLINK! Under the glowing moonlight, he drew the des, getting them out of nowhere.

    "That is why you already know what I am going to do." He mumbled.

    Irina''s heart raced as the realization struck her. He wasn''t just angry¡ªhe was ready to kill her. The light shed before her eyes as the de approached her neck with terrifying speed.

    She was caught off guard, unable to react in time. The swiftness of his attack left her no room to defend herself. The world seemed to slow down as the de drew nearer, and at that moment, Irina felt a deep sense of regret. Not because she was about to die but because she couldn''t help the person who had once helped her so much. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As the de hovered millimeters from her neck, she sat there, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and determination. "Do you really think this is what Estelle would want you to do?"

    The words hung in the air, and for a split second, everything stopped. The de remained poised at her neck, but it did not move further.

    Astron''s eyes widened slightly, the cold void in them wavering. The question seemed to pierce through his rage, reaching a part of him that had been buried underyers of pain and anger.

    And that was at that moment of exploitation that she had been waiting.

    ''That is right. No matter what, you are not an inhumane machine. You are a human, too.'' "Is this how she would want her brother to act if she were here? To remove anyone thates close to him?" she pressed on, her voice gaining strength with each word. "Is this your way of coping with your loss? Constantly training to no end, tiring yourself out? Constantly trying to detach yourself from the world, never having anything for yourself to do?"

    Astron''s grip on the de tightened further, his eyes reflecting the turmoil within him. Irina''s words were like arrows piercing through the armor he had built around his heart.

    "Is this how you respect the life that was saved by the person you loved the most?" Irina continued, her tone filled with both challenge andpassion. "Is this the value you put into her efforts to make this life possible?"

    "Do you think I wanted that!" Astron''s voice broke through Irina''s words, filled with anger and anguish. For the first time, his usually calm and emotionless face was contorted with raw emotion. "Do you think that was what I wanted? Do you think I wanted to live like this, huh?!"

    Irina took a step back, her eyes wide as she watched the storm of emotions erupting from Astron. The intensity of his feelings was overwhelming, and she could feel the weight of his pain in every word.

    "I never wanted this!" Astron continued, his voice trembling with rage and sorrow. "I never wanted to live in a world where I had to constantly train, constantly fight, constantly detach myself from everything and everyone. Do you think I enjoy this? Do you think this is what I chose?"

    His grip on the de tightened, his knuckles turning white. "I was supposed to be the one who died. It should have been me! Estelle was the one who deserved to live, not me! She was strong, kind, and everything I wasn''t. She was the one who should have had a future, not me!"

    Astron''s eyes were cold as he continued, his voice cracking with emotion.

    "But instead, everything was taken from her. Her life, her dreams, her future. And I was left here with nothing but guilt and pain. I don''t deserve anything good in this life. I''m not someone who should have happiness or peace. I''m supposed to pay for my weakness and my inability to protect her."

    He paused, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. "Do you know what it''s like to feel that kind of guilt every day? To wake up every morning knowing that you''re the reason someone else is dead? To know that no matter what you do, you can never make up for it?"

    But the more she listened, the more she got angry. After all those things that they did together, this guy was doing the same thing to himself again and again.

    The hatred he had towards himself.

    She knew it all too well. She knew how this felt.

    After all, she, too, lost someone, maybe not in the same manner as him, but in a simr way. At that time, she didn''t know what he was going through or how he was having a hard time. And at the end of the day, he lost himself at the expectations thrown at him.

    She still remembered the face that he made when he lost himself. That was why she couldn''t tolerate it. She couldn''t tolerate being in the same position once again.

    To be the one who is unable to help. To just stand back and watch everything.

    "I know."

    Thus, she stood up.

    "A certain someone told me that I was not the only person who lost someone in this world. As a reminder of my own actions."

    She was getting angrier with each second.

    ''Who does this bastard think he is? Does he think the world revolves around him? Does he think just suffering alone will make everything right? Does he really think nobody wants to be on his side?''

    The more she thought about it, the more she got angrier at him.

    "But it seems that bastard has forgotten to say the same thing to himself."

    Fire once again burned around her body, stemming from her heart.

    "So let me tell him for his own sake."

    She brought her face closer to him.

    He got somehow taller, and he was now towering over her a little. But that didn''t matter at that moment.

    "You stupid bastard. You are not the only one who lost someone in this world. You are not the only one who is in pain."

    "¡­.."

    Astron''s eyes widened slightly, but he remained silent, absorbing her words.

    "But you are certainly one thing," Irina continued, her voice unwavering. "You are a coward. A coward who is afraid of making any connections just because he is afraid to lose someone once again."

    The usation hung in the air, and Irina could see the impact it had on Astron. His expression tightened, but he didn''t look away.

    "And what an irony it is," Irina said with a bitterugh, "that I fell for such a cowardly bastard."

    Without giving him a chance to respond, Irina closed the distance between them, her heart pounding in her chest. She reached up and cupped his face with her hands, her eyes locked onto his.

    Then, with a surge of emotion, she leaned in and pressed her lips to his.

 Chapter 425 97.3 - Breaking Down

    Chapter 42597.3 - Breaking Down

    There are times when we are forced to do things that we do not want.

    No matter how things happen, not everything can be ounted for. But even then, those who tend to overthink a lot think of many scenarios in their heads.

    They think of all their memories of the time. And it is not a good thing to do. Not something that is good for your mental health.

    Especially if it is paired with an insanely good memory.

    The moment that you have one of the best memories in the world. You can''t ever forget, no matter how hard you are trying to do.

    No matter how many times pass, those memories will never be forgotten. You will find yourself looking at every bit of those details in your head. You will check the details ever and ever again. You will try to understand everything in your head, trying to make sense of everything.

    You will eventually be more of a logical person.

    Or maybe it is just me?

    The answer is not clear, but one thing is certain. I knew something like this could happen.

    From all the way Irina had acted, the way she looked at me, the way she constantly got migraines when she was with me since Phantom''s Land.

    Belthazor''s attribute was psychic, and my memories somehow were hazy, as if an external influence had interfered with them.

    Everything pointed out something that happened in Phantom''s Land, and something somehow revealed my past to Irina.

    What happened on that cursed day? What happened on that damned day. The reason why I am here is my initial and maybe the biggest weakness.

    If someone were to learn about my past, there was only one thing that I could do. I had conditioned myself for the sake of such a thing happening.

    To erase any variables that can ur.

    I would destroy the evidence or the witness.

    That was how it was supposed to be. That was exactly what I did at that time of fire.

    To start a clear life, I sacrificed many people other than myself. However, undoubtedly, given the opportunity, they would do the same.

    However, up to this point, I waited.

    I waited because I didn''t want to just remove an important character from the world. Because Irina is a crucial being in this world that Is very important for the future.

    A strength that no one can reach easily. She possesses insane amounts of talent destructively, so much so that even I won''t be able to rival her at some point.

    The future fire Archmage. I didn''t want to remove her just because of mere spections of mine. The damage that would be caused by this would weigh the gains more.

    That was up to this point, at least.

    "Estelle."

    Since that name left her mouth. Since that would mean she had figured out many things that she was never supposed to.

    That was why I can no longer hold myself back. She needs to be removed.

    But still. I wanted to ask something.

    I wanted to make sure that that name didn''te from her mouth for no reason.

    "You¡­"

    That was why I asked.

    "How do you know that name?"

    Because I wanted to learn if she had heard it from someone.

    I wanted to learn if that certain someone who somehow messed with my ns ended up talking to Irina.

    "¡­.."

    Of course, it seemed like she was having a hard time peaking. That was what I intended to do. After all, no matter what, shaking up your opponent''s mental health is always good for revealing more about what they know.

    But Irina wasn''t backing down. She fought against my killing intent, her fiery spirit defying my overwhelming presence. I had to give her credit for that. Not many could withstand such pressure, let alone push back against it.

    It was because I was already influencing my killing intent with a psych-attributed mana. It was a trump card that I had been developing for a while, and it seemed certain that it was a useful ability.

    Her body should have been affected, and even breathing must have started bing hard.

    But it seemed this girl still had the willpower to go against it.

    "No. I know everything," she said, her voice growing stronger as she forced herself to stand tall. "Estelle was your sister. She was a good-natured, kind individual. A strong young girl who bore the responsibility of the vige."

    Her words struck a chord within me. Memories of Estelle flooded my mind, and for a moment, my resolve wavered.

    But I couldn''t let that show. Not now.

    "She was a strength to her younger brother, who was rather weak," Irina continued. "You grew up together, your bond unbreakable. You spent your nights together, sharing your dreams and fears, supporting each other through everything."

    The intensity of my killing intent began to waver, the pressure easing slightly as Irina''s words struck a chord within me.

    Why?

    I wondered. Out of all that time now, why were her words affecting me? What was the reason for that? I had already resolved myself for what was about toe and readied my dagger for everything.

    But why was nothing happening now?

    Why were my fingers clenched?

    "But then, the demons came." The words continued, recounting the story that I didn''t want to remember. "They took her from you. They took everything. And you were forced to watch it all happen, powerless to stop it."

    ''Should I just kill you? How dare you speak like you know everything.''

    The emotions were somehow getting out of control once again. I made this evident with my intent as she stopped talking for a second.

    "URghk-!....." But she didn''t waver at all.

    "She lost her life at the hands of those monsters. And you were left to bear the weight of that loss. The guilt, the anger, the pain¡ªit has haunted you ever since."

    ''¡­..'' For a moment, there was silence between us.

    Irina took a step closer, her eyes never leaving mine. In those eyes, I saw resolution, but at the same time, she was rxed.

    It was as if she had trusted me enough that she was sure I wouldn''t kill her.

    ''You really think I don''t?''

    And that was when I decided to do it even though something inside me was telling me otherwise.

    Even though my hand that went to reach the dagger somehow hesitated, I was resolved.

    "Yeah, you are right," I replied. But instead of feeling like reminiscing about the past or being in pain, my eyes were cold.

    "All these were right," I said, my eyes turning cold once again. "You already know everything."

    SCHLINK!

    Under the glowing moonlight, I drew my des. This same moonlight that became mypanion on my journey somehow didn''t light my des this time.

    As if it was protesting the thing that I was doing.

    "That is why you already know what I am going to do," I mumbled.

    And then, I went as I had practiced countless times ¨C raising the dagger, clenching my legs, and suddenly dashing explosively.

    My right hand is on behind to keep my bnce while my left hand rotates with my whole body. A ssic practiced movement that capitalizes on the enemy''s surprise.

    I could see her eyes widening as the realization struck her. I wasn''t just angry¡ªI was ready to kill her.

    She was caught off guard, unable to react in time. The swiftness of my attack left her no room to defend herself.

    As the de hovered millimeters from her neck, she sat there, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and determination. "Do you really think this is what Estelle would want you to do?"

    TANG! And that certain name and those words somehow struck something inside me. At that moment, it felt as if the world had stopped.

    Sometimes, at the corner of my eyes, I felt like I had seen the light rising from my chest. It could have been my mistake, but just for a split second, it looked as if a crescent moon of color green shone right on my neck.

    "Brother. Is this really what you want?"

    And I heard a voice in my head.

    A voice that is so familiar yet so distant. In a ce that I can never reach, yet I can''t help but long for.

    "After all this time that you had spent together. Can you really kill this girl?" She talked as if she knew everything. To be frank, remembering the past, she was always like that. She always guided me when I acted immature. When I lost myself, she gave me a reason to live and showed me the path.

    ''I need to. You know I can''t reveal anything to the world. Nobody should know I am here.'' "Is this the reason you gave yourself? Just so that things be easier?" I wanted to refute this.

    But I couldn''t.

    "Is this how she would want her brother to act if she were here? To remove anyone thates close to him?"

    "Of course not. I never wanted you to do anything like this, brother." It was as if she was answering Irina on my behalf. As if she was here to talk to me. As if she was here right on my side.

    Somehow, under the dimly lit moonlight, I could see a faint silhouette on my side. Maybe I was going crazy. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Or maybe I was already crazy from the start?

    "Is this your way of coping with your loss? Constantly training to no end, tiring yourself out? Constantly trying to detach yourself from the world, never having anything for yourself to do?"

    My grip on the de tightened further, my eyes reflecting the turmoil within me.

    "Is this how you respect the life that was saved by the person you loved the most?" Irina continued, her tone filled with both challenge andpassion. "Is this the value you put into her efforts to make this life possible?"

    I hated to hear anything from her right now. I hated how she looked like she knew everything about me.

    I hated how I couldn''t refute it, how I couldn''t speak my way out like I always did.

    I hated how I could just see her silhouette standing right behind Irina with a smile.

 Chapter 426 97.4 - Breaking Down

    Chapter 42697.4 - Breaking Down

    I hated how I could just see her silhouette standing right behind Irina with a smile. That was why I couldn''t keep it inside. This feeling that I had been keeping to myself they were ready to burst out.

    "Do you think I wanted that!" My voice broke through Irina''s words, filled with anger and anguish. For the first time, I found myself feeling such emotions. "Do you think that was what I wanted? Do you think I wanted to live like this, huh?!"

    Irina took a step back, her eyes wide.

    "I never wanted this!" Words spilled from my mouth without control. Maybe they were directed to Irina facing me.

    Maybe they were directed to her silhouette.

    Or maybe they were directed to somewhere else.

    "I never wanted to live in a world where I had to constantly train, constantly fight, constantly detach myself from everything and everyone. Do you think I enjoy this? Do you think this is what I chose?"

    My grip on the de tightened, my knuckles turning white. "I was supposed to be the one who died. It should have been me!"

    I never wanted to live in the first ce. The life was already hard when we were young. Seeing the face that Mother and Father made when they saw me in contrast to you, seeing how we were trapped in a vige and could never get out.

    Seeing the disparity of treatments that we received. Such a life. I never wanted to continue doing that.

    But you.

    Weren''t you different? Didn''t you want to live to help other people?

    I was not like that. I didn''t want to live such a life. But for you, I was ready to do everything.

    But where are you now?

    Somewhere I can''t reach?

    Then, what is the point of living?

    You were the one who was supposed to live.

    So don''t give me such a look.

    "Estelle was the one who deserved to live, not me! She was strong, kind, and everything I wasn''t. She was the one who should have had a future, not me!"

    My eyes were cold as I continued, my voice cracking with emotion.

    "But instead, everything was taken from her. Her life, her dreams, her future. And I was left here with nothing but guilt and pain."

    The words that were directed to her.

    The resentment that I had built up after all this time.

    There was a saying that I once remembered.

    ''Death is tough for people that are left behind on Earth.''

    At that time, I couldn''t understand it, as my world was always filled with standing on top. But, seeing her leaving with a smile, I understood.

    The pain.

    It was just too much.

    That was why I couldn''t ept it.

    ''Why? Why did you smile as if you were doing something good? Why did you think I would be happy living such a life when you were not around?''

    It was selfish.

    It was selfish, unlike her.

    For a person who had lived her whole life helping other people, herst moments were uncharacteristically selfish for her own good.

    Never thinking about what the person left behind would do. How could they navigate their end?

    She just selfishly left this world with a smile.

    Without considering how that same smile would haunt me in my every dream.

    So please tell me.

    How can I not resent this sister of mine who became selfish when it came to me?

    How can I not resent her when she is not letting me even now?

    How can I not resent her when she is forcing me to face myself and my own actions?

    And that is why, with my heart filled with resentment, I wanted to convey what the person who got left behind thought to the one who left.

    Even if she was not real, I at least wanted her to know how I felt so that she would feel some guilt for her own actions.

    So that she wouldn''t do such a thing next time or maybe in some parallel world.

    "I don''t deserve anything good in this life. I''m not someone who should have happiness or peace. I''m supposed to pay for my weakness and my inability to protect her."

    My breaths got rough for a split second, making it a lot harder for me to continue. It was as if the world was telling me to take a break.

    Her eyes looking at me were somehow filled with sadness.

    Were they Irina''s eyes, or were they Estelle''s? I wondered. But it didn''t matter.

    I would convey everything to her so that she would understand.

    That stone-headed sister of mine was somehow hard to catch up, you see.

    "Do you know what it''s like to feel that kind of guilt every day? To wake up every morning knowing that you''re the reason someone else is dead? To know that no matter what you do, you can never make up for it?"

    As the words spilled from my mouth, I felt a sense of turmoil within me. It was as if the floodgates had opened, and all the emotions I had kept bottled up for so long were finally pouring out. But at the same time, there was a strange sense of rxation, a release that I had never felt before. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    For the first time, it felt like I was truly confronting my pain and anger, acknowledging the depth of my suffering.

    But then, Irina''s voice broke through the haze of my emotions, grounding me in the present moment.

    "I know."

    Somehow, it felt like her tone was filled with anger.

    And turning my head to the side, I could see her eyes aze. The fire around her body was getting stronger with each second.

    "A certain someone told me that I was not the only person who lost someone in this world. As a reminder of my own actions."

    She was getting angrier with every second. I could see that. I knew her enough to understand that.

    "But it seems that bastard has forgotten to say the same thing to himself."

    Fire once again burned around her body, stemming from her heart.

    "So let me tell him for his own sake."

    She brought her face closer to mine.

    ''She somehow looks small.'' Maybe I had released everything I had in my chest, and I was strangely calmer than I thought I was.

    "You stupid bastard. You are not the only one who lost someone in this world. You are not the only one who is in pain."

    My eyes widened slightly. This girl. She somehow looked like she knew everything.

    And then, at that moment, I remembered.

    How the game told her story. How the game showed shbacks of him. The sole person that Irina could never forget.

    There was such a thing.

    "¡­.."

    But I remained silent, absorbing her words. It seemed like she had more things to say to me.

    "But you are certainly one thing," Irina continued, her voice unwavering. "You are a coward. A coward who is afraid of making any connections just because he is afraid to lose someone once again."

    The usation hung in the air, and I didn''t refute.

    Because I already knew that was true. For the whole time, I was afraid of making connections. The way I had pushed Ethan back and got irritated when he pushed to know me more.

    Even though there were countless different people who wanted to understand me, I pushed them all back.

    The reason was.

    I was afraid.

    Because I knew I would never be able to get over it if I had lost someone once again.

    It was a bit shameful that this girl somehow came to learn about this. But I didn''t look away.

    "And what an irony it is," Irina said with a bitterugh, "that I fell for such a cowardly bastard."

    Following that, she somehow brought her face closer to mine.

    THUMP! Even if our bodies were far away, I could hear her heart beating fast under this moonlight, where no soul was around us; her heart and mine were the only sources of sound.

    Her body moved.

    PAT! She reached up and cupped my face with her hands, her eyes locked onto mine. In her eyes, I could see her hesitation. I could see how she was nervous as if she was not sure what she was even doing.

    I had plenty of time to react.

    If I wanted, I could easily reach for her hand to remove them from my cheeks.

    I could stop her advances with a single motion. I knew my reaction times down to the millisecond, my speed of body perfectly honed from countless hours of training andbat.

    But I didn''t move.

    Instead, I found myself remembering something Garrett had once told me when we were alone.

    "Look, kid, know you''re capable. You''ve alreadye a long way." "But you can''t fight the entire world on your own."

    His words echoed in my mind, mingling with the steady rhythm of Irina''s heartbeat.

    Maybe Garrett was right.

    Maybe I didn''t have to carry this burden by myself.

    Maybe there were people who could help me, who wanted to help me.

    Irina''s hands on my cheeks were warm, grounding me in the present moment. I looked into her eyes and saw her determination, her resolve. She wasn''t just acting on impulse; she had made a conscious decision to reach out to me, to break through the walls I had built around myself.

    And so, I let her have her way, respecting her resolve.

    Her face drew even closer, and I could feel her breath on my lips. There was a vulnerability in her eyes that mirrored my own.

    Her lips met mine, and for a moment, everything else faded away.

    The world narrowed down to just the two of us, standing under the moonlight, connected by something deeper than words.

    Her kiss was soft and tentative, filled with a mixture of fear and hope.

    And I couldn''t help but feel my hands reaching out their way to her waist, pulling her closer.

    The intensity of the moment was overwhelming, a mix of raw emotion and unspoken understanding passing between us.

    For the first time, I thought.

    ''Maybe sometimes letting it go is not bad.''

 Chapter 427 97.5 - Breaking Down

    Chapter 42797.5 - Breaking Down

    Irina was a girl who was a fast thinker. When she was alone and didn''t have anything to keep herself busy with, she tended to imagine things.

    Think about the past, remember what had happened.

    She sometimes remembered some unpleasant memories of her childhood. The times when she was filled with helplessness against the world, thanks to the matriarch of the family.

    That was how it went until recently.

    From the moment she entered the academy, things changed. When she was free, she used to think about things that made her angry, but after a certain point, the things that annoyed her somehow changed.

    And she knew the reason for that.

    At the start, it started as a genuine annoyance.

    Because she couldn''t stand seeing him. Because it all reminded her of her childhood.

    But then it slowly changed. Maybe it was because he had changed her perception of him rapidly, or maybe he was someone with whom she had good chemistry.

    At some point, her head was filled with thoughts regarding him.

    He had always answered her back, talking back. And she could never win a good argument against him. No matter what happened, he would always somehow be the winner and the one who got to say thest word.

    And she hated that. She hated losing since she couldn''t forget any loss.

    Thus, she started ying those conversations in her head, finding answers she could possibly give him when she had the chance. At a certain point, it happened so frequently that she even forgot the unpleasant memories of her childhood. Most of her thoughts when she was free became rted to him.

    Over time, her perception of him began to change. She became conscious of how he looked, noticing his face, his eyes, his gaze, and the small gestures he subconsciously made. She paid attention to his way of talking, the tone of his voice, and even the way he dressed. Each detail fascinated her more than thest.

    As her perception changed, strange and unexpected thoughts started to creep into her mind. It all began because of a certain post she had read online, a post that described how easily one could fall for someone they argued with frequently, someone who challenged them intellectually. The post imed that such tension often masked deeper feelings.

    "Because of that post, my thoughts are no longer normal," she muttered to herself at that time. She found herself fantasizing about him in ways she never had before.

    One day, she became particrly conscious of his lips. It happened when they were arguing about something trivial, and she noticed how his lips moved when he spoke, how they curved into a subtle pose when he got the better of her in an argument.

    That day, she found herself wondering what it would feel like to taste those lips. The thought was intrusive and persistent, making it hard for her to concentrate on anything else.

    ''How would it feel to kiss him?'' She asked herself, again and again, the thought consuming her. It was a ridiculous notion, she told herself, but the idea wouldn''t leave her mind. She found herself ncing at his lips whenever they talked, imagining the sensation, the warmth.

    "And what an irony it is that I fell for such a cowardly bastard."

    But, now, she had found how it felt. The taste of his lips, she now knew.

    As her lips met him, Irina felt a rush of warmth and electricity surge through her. The world around her seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them in a bubble of shared intimacy.

    His lips were soft yet firm, a perfect bnce that made her heart race. The taste was a mix of something indescribable yet familiar, a blend of emotions and sensations that she had longed to experience.

    ''Ah¡­..This is¡­..'' She lost herself in the kiss, her mind nk as her senses focused entirely on the feel of him.

    It was as if time had stopped, and nothing else mattered but this connection. She could feel the intensity of his emotions through the kiss, a depth that she hadn''t expected from someone so seemingly detached.

    SHIVER! Then, she felt his hand on her waist, pulling her closer to him. She flinched at the touch, a shiver running down her spine as she looked into his eyes.

    ''No¡­..''

    The usual calm and emptiness were gone, reced by a desire that took her breath away. His eyes, those deep, dark pools, were now filled with a longing that mirrored her own.

    For a moment, they simply looked at each other, the air between them charged with unspoken words and emotions. Irina could see the vulnerability in his gaze, the silent plea for understanding and eptance. It was a side of Astron she had never seen before, a side that made her heart ache with tenderness.

    She reached up, her hand trembling slightly as she cupped his cheek, her thumb brushing over his skin.

    ''It is smooth¡­.''

    She thought at the feeling of his skin.

    "My words¡­..Did they touch your heart?" She asked, lowering her hand to his heart. It was not beating as fast as she thought it would be.

    At leastpared to her own heart, it was definitely beating slower. And somehow, she was a little annoyed.

    "It did." Yet, hearing his reply, she couldn''t help but forget her annoyance.

    "I am d." She spoke. "d that you have epted it."

    His hand tightened on her waist, pulling her even closer. "Really?" His voice contained a slight sense of mischievousness. Though she was sure any outside person would not understand it, she could.

    Because she already got used to it.

    "Really." She replied, and then she raised her head. "Do you know what I do when I be happy?"

    Astron''s gaze softened. "What?"

    Irina''s smile broadened, her eyes twinkling with a mix of mischief and affection. "I be greedy when I''m happy."

    Before Astron could respond, she cupped his cheeks, her touch gentle but firm. "Hope you wouldn''t mind it. Not that you have a choice now."

    With those words, she pulled him down, closing the distance between them once more.

    Their lips met in a passionate kiss, filled with the emotions they had both kept hidden for so long.

    This time, the kiss was deeper, more intense. Irina felt herself melt into it, losing herself in the warmth and the connection they shared.

    She felt his hand move up to her back, pulling her even closer, their bodies pressed together. She did the same, raising her arms to entangle them on his nape.

    The taste of his lips was intoxicating, a blend of sweetness and intensity that left her craving more. Somehow, she could feel that he had opened up.

    He lowered the walls that he had built around his psyche. To defend himself from the world.

    The kiss conveyed everything they couldn''t put into words: a silent conversation of hearts and souls.

    Irina''s fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him even closer as if she couldn''t get enough. She felt his breath mix with hers, their hearts beating in sync. It was a moment of pure, unadulterated connection, a moment where everything else faded away, leaving only the two of them.

    When they finally broke apart, both of them were breathless, their foreheads resting against each other''s. Irina''s eyes fluttered open, meeting Astron''s gaze. The vulnerability, the understanding, and the unspoken promises in his eyes made her heart swell with emotion.

    "You seem to be getting ahead of yourself," Astron murmured, his voice low. Yet, contrary to his words, his tone felt different.

    The tone that he had never made before.

    He felt happy?

    Unable to control herself, she looked into the expression he made.

    And she had witnessed something for the first time.

    A smile on his face.

    A smile that was so small that it could be brushed as if a slight twist of expression. THUMP!

    And it was detrimental to her heart.

    It skipped a beat as she saw the slight smile on Astron''s face.

    It was a small, almost imperceptible twist of his lips, but it was there, and it was real.

    For the first time, she saw a glimpse of the person beneath the stoic exterior, the person who had hidden his pain and emotions so well. She had never seen him smile before. His face had always been a nk canvas, void of any genuine emotion. He was distant, aloof, always keeping others at arm''s length.

    But now, at this moment, she saw a side of him that he had never shown to anyone who was still in this world.

    A warmth spread through her chest, filling her with a sense of joy and hope. The small smile on his face was a testament to the connection they shared, the bond that had grown between them. It was a sign that, despite everything, he was beginning to let her in.

    "You''re smiling," she whispered, her voice filled with wonder. "I''ve never seen you smile before."

    Astron''s eyes widened.

    "¡­.."

    And just like that. It was gone.

    The warmth that had filled Irina''s chest began to waver as she watched Astron''s expression change. The small smile that had graced his lips vanished, reced by the familiar coldness that she had grown ustomed to.

    A sense of disappointment washed over her. It had been such a rare and precious moment, and now it was gone. For a brief second, she even questioned if she had seen it at all. Maybe she had imagined it, a figment of her desperate hope.

    But then, something else caught her eye. A faint blush of crimson on his cheeks. Astron''s skin was pale, and the color stood out, making it impossible for her to miss.

    ''He really smiled. It wasn''t my imagination,'' she thought, feeling a mix of relief and renewed affection. ''And it was so beautiful.'' That smile. She could get addicted to it.

    "You can hide your smile," Irina said softly, her voice tinged with amusement, "but you can''t hide that blush."

    She felt like she was winning it, having the upper hand. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Yet, that bastard recovered faster than she thought.

    "It''sing from you," he retorted as he signaled towards her face. "Your face is way too red for you to be talking like that."

    Irina blinked, taken aback by his quickeback. She suddenly became acutely aware of the heat radiating from her own cheeks, the sweat beading on her forehead. Her skin felt hot, and she realized just how flustered she was.

    "Tch," she clicked her tongue in annoyance, though the embarrassment in her voice was evident. "You just always have to get thest word, don''t you?"

    Astron''s eyes were slowly curved, somehow turning into a teasing one. He slowly leaned forward, his mouth reaching for her ear.

    And then, he whispered.

    "If you want to beat me. You need to practice a lot."

    SHUDDER! And Irina shuddered, standing like a frozen statue.

    THUD! And then, Astron got up in an instant.

    He started to walk away, the distance between them growing with each step. But just before he left, he stopped and turned back, his expression softened by the moonlight.

    "Thank you. Thank you for making me face myself. You are the best," he said, a beautiful smile spreading across his face.

    The moonlight lit up his presence, and at that moment, he looked like the purest thing in the world to Irina. She stood there, mesmerized by the sight, thinking, ''This is the smile I need to protect.''

    As Astron turned and continued to walk away, Irina felt a surge of determination well up inside her. She knew she needed to protect him.

    From the things that made him turn into a demon contractor and self-destruct.

    She would do whatever it takes to keep that smile on his face.

 Chapter 428 97.6 - Breaking Down

    Chapter 42897.6 - Breaking Down

    As I walked away from Irina, the night air felt cooler against my skin, a stark contrast to the warmth of her touch.

    The moon hung high in the sky, casting a silvery glow over the academy grounds. Each step I took felt like a start of a different road.

    I couldn''t help but rey the moments in my mind¡ªthe anger, the anguish, and then the unexpected tenderness.

    Irina''s words had cut through my defenses, forcing me to confront the emotions I had buried for so long. Her determination, her fiery spirit, had reached a part of me I had thought was long dead.

    ''You are a coward. A coward who is afraid of making any connections just because he is afraid to lose someone once again.''

    Her usation echoed in my mind, each word a painful truth I had been avoiding. She was right. I had been running away, hiding behind my walls of detachment and cold logic.

    And somehow, I found myself giving up the defenses.

    ''Ironic, isn''t it? Thinking that she was just a bratty girl and then getting life lessons from someone like her.'' I felt likeughing at myself. For the first time, I had allowed someone to break through those walls to see the person I truly was.

    I stopped walking, looking up at the moon. The calm, serene light seemed to offer some sce, a reminder that the world was vast and full of possibilities. Garrett''s words came back to me, blending with Irina''s challenge.

    ''You don''t have to carry the world on your own. There are people who can help you.''

    Though it felt like a lot more time needed to pass for me topletely open up everything, taking this step was at least a start, wasn''t it?

    ''I wonder how you would react if you were here?''

    I thought, looking at my neck. At that time, when I was talking with Irina, I felt like something here had shone.

    ''This ne. It is not simple, is it?''

    I had never considered it before since I hadn''t had any reason to. But, maybe, the fact that somehow, a part of myself was trapped here and was forced to watch everything.

    It may not be a simple ne, after all. But, well. There was nothing I could do to confirm it since I had already tried doing things like injecting mana into it.

    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of my past lighten just a little. It wouldn''t be easy, and there were still many battles to fight, both within and without. But tonight, under the moonlight, I felt a small spark of determination.

    ''Maybe, maybe. Living may not be that bad.''

    With a final nce at the moon, I raised my hand.

    ''Right, Estelle? You will be watching, won''t you?''

    And that night.

    I slept without having a nightmare for the first time in a while.

    **********

    Irinay in her bed, the soft glow of the moon casting faint shadows across her room. She pulled the covers up to her chin, trying to settle into the familiarfort of her bed. But no matter how she shifted or turned, sleep refused toe.

    Her mind was racing, reying the events of the evening over and over again. The kiss, the way Astron''s lips had felt against hers, the intensity of his gaze, and the whispered words that sent shivers down her spine. Her heart fluttered at the memory, and she felt her cheeks heat up once more.

    ''Ugh, why can''t I stop thinking about it?'' she thought, burying her face in her pillow in an attempt to hide her blush from herself. She could still feel the warmth of his hand on her waist, the way he had pulled her close, and the look in his eyes that had left her breathless.

    ''This is so embarrassing,'' she groaned inwardly. But despite her embarrassment, an undeniable feeling of joy bubbled up inside her.

    ''Why did I say all those things? Ugh, so cringy,'' she thought, wincing at the memory. ''I can''t believe I called him a coward and then kissed him. What was I thinking?''

    She rolled onto her back, staring up at the ceiling as if it could offer her some answers. The words she had spoken yed over in her mind, each one making her cringe more than thest.

    "And what an irony it is that I fell for such a cowardly bastard." She covered her face with her hands, groaning. "Why did I say that? He must think I''m ridiculous."

    Her heart continued to flutter despite her attempts to calm it down. She remembered the way he had responded to her, the way his eyes had softened, and the way he had kissed her back with such intensity.

    "Does he really think this is what Estelle would want him to do?" She cringed again, her face burning with embarrassment. "Why did I bring up Estelle like that? I just sounded so dramatic."

    Despite her self-criticism, she couldn''t deny the happiness that lingered from their kiss. The way he had held her, the feel of his lips against hers¡ªit was something she had dreamed about but never thought would actually happen.

    ''I probably looked like an idiot,'' she thought, but then a small smile crept onto her face. ''But he kissed me back. He actually kissed me back.''

    She sighed, rolling over onto her side and clutching her pillow to her chest. Her mind refused to quiet, reying every moment of their evening together.

    "I''m so stupid," she mumbled into her pillow, but the joy in her heart wouldn''t be silenced. "But at least he knows how I feel now."

    Her thoughts drifted back to the look in his eyes, the rare smile that had graced his lips.

    She couldn''t help but smile, remembering the slight blush on Astron''s cheeks and the way he had teased her. It was a side of him she hadn''t seen before, and she found herself wanting more of it.

    ''What have you done to me, Astron?'' she wondered, her thoughts swirling. She reached out a hand, letting it hover in the air as if she could still feel his presence. ''I can''t believe this happened. I can''t believe we kissed.''

    She sighed, rolling over again, her mind unable to settle. Despite the whirlwind of emotions, she felt a sense of contentment.

    And then she suddenly got a question to ask.

    ''What are we now?''

    A question that needed to be asked. After all, they had kissed, and the moment was a pretty intimate one too.

    When she had revealed her feelings to him, a part of her was already anticipating the rejection from the start. Since this was how he had always acted, she could already see herself getting a cold shoulder and him leaving.

    But at the same time, she wanted to take the shot.

    The reason for that was clear. It was because she had faith in him. In those visions that she had seen when he was a young child before everything happened.

    He was someone who smiled, albeit a bit rarely. He was someone who always acted well, trying never to hurt anyone.

    He was someone who had a heart.

    Thus, she believed in him before everything happened; maybe if she were to somehow get past the walls he had built around himself and reveal the real him that he was hiding.

    If she were to do that.

    Maybe, but maybe, she could see be with him. And she bet on this, and her attempt was sessful.

    No, not just sessful. It was the best decision that she had made in her entire life. The decision was so good that she leaped through many steps and somehow reached a satisfying ce.

    But then, another question was raised.

    So, what would happen to them from now on?

    She pondered this question for a while, but no clear answer emerged. They had crossed a line, but where did that leave them? What was their rtionship now? Were they just friends who had shared an intimate moment, or was it something more?

    Irina tossed and turned, unable to find afortable position as her thoughts swirled. Eventually, she sat up and reached for her phone.

    What was the best ce for such questions when someone felt lost? Where could she learn more about the world?

    "If there''s one ce that might have answers."

    "It''s the inte," she muttered to herself. She opened her browser and navigated to a forum where girls talked about their experiences. It was a ce where she had often found advice and shared stories that resonated with her own experiences.

    As she scrolled through the posts, her face turned red at some of the things she read. Girls discuss their first kisses, their rtionships, the excitement, and the confusion. It was all there,id bare for her to see.

    The number of things that were written there was too unhinged for her own good.

    One post caught her eye:

    We did it our first time. What should I do now? -------------------

    After waiting for the whole year, I finally confessed to my crush after getting him drunk. And it was so nice seeing him not refusing my advances.

    At first, I was going to confess to him on the spot. But then, I saw him rejecting a girl, and it was so brutal¡­.That was the moment all the courage I found was shattered.

    But then a friend of mine said that guys be beasts when they are drunk. And apparently, it was true. The night was so good that I even felt my stomach fluttering about it when I imagined it.

    However, now I feel lost. Since we did it our first time together and speaking, that means we are together, right? Some of my friends said it was better to put a name to it before thinking about everything on my own, but I couldn''t find the answer.

    --------------------

    Irina''s eyes widened as she read the post. She couldn''t register everything at once and scrolled down to see thements. Somements called the poster out for her actions, but many of them actually supported her, saying she did a good thing by finding her courage and taking the first step.

    One of the firstments she read was harshly critical:

    Comment 1: "What you did was incredibly wrong. You took advantage of him while he was drunk. That''s not finding courage; that''s maniption."

    Anotherment expressed simr sentiments: N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Comment 2: "You should have talked to him when he was sober. What you did could be considered assault. This is not okay."

    However, many of the otherments were supportive:

    Comment 3: "I''m d you found the courage to make a move. Sometimes, we need a little push to take the first step. As long as you care for him and are honest going forward, it should be fine."

    Comment 4: "Good for you! It can be so hard to confess your feelings. Now you just need to talk to him and make sure you''re both on the same page."

    Comment 5: "Don''t listen to the haters. You did what you needed to do to get his attention. Now, just be honest with him, and things will work out."

    Irina, however, found it creepy that the girl had made her crush drunk and taken advantage of him in such a state. "There are people in the world who do something devious like this to the person they like?" she thought, feeling a mix of disgust and confusion.

    Yet she didn''t know about thement she was about to read.

    Comment 6: "To be honest, I did something simr to you. I found out my husband''s mothers about from social media and then learned that she was attending a club. After that, I became a member of the same club and then got closer to her friend group. I eventually learned about what kind of girl her mother wanted and then somehow hinted that I was looking for a boyfriend. At that time, her mother said that her son had a girlfriend. Of course, I already knew that he had a girlfriend, but I was fine with that. I just sent some flowers to his home when he was with his girlfriend, along with some pictures that I had photoshopped. Eventually, it drove a wedge between him and his girlfriend, and they broke up. When he was feeling down, I approached him, offering him a shoulder to cry on. With his mother''s favoritism working in my favor, I slowly became closer to him. It wasn''t long before he started seeing me as someone he could rely on. We began dating shortly after, and now, he''s my husband. Sometimes, you have to y a long game to get what you want. Persistence pays off."

    Irina''s jaw dropped as she read thement. "This is insane," she thought, her heart pounding. The idea of manipting someone''s life so thoroughly just to get close to them felt wrong on so many levels.

    "These people¡­ they''re willing to go to such lengths to get what they want. It''s scary."

    But at that moment, she remembered about a certain someone.

    A certain someone that she witnessed drinking Astron''s blood. She remembered the expression she made when she was close to him. That expression and the look in her eyes. It bothered her so much.

    ''That is right. Senior Maya''s eyes¡­..I am pretty sure. She is the same as me.''

    That look.

    It was oddly simr to the one that she had seen from the reflection of his eyes.

    ''I won''t hand him to anyone. Not after when I got this close to him.''

    She was determined.

 Chapter 429 98.1 - Duels [4]

    Chapter 42998.1 - Duels [4]

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Saturday Morning>

    The morning sun had barely begun to rise, casting a soft, golden glow over the academy grounds. Irina was already up, her mind set on one goal: finding Astron.

    Today''s duels were crucial, and the attention they would receive would be immense.

    ''This is a good chance.'' She didn''t want to miss the chance to watch them with Astron and hear hismentary. Since he was good at observing things, in general, he was someone whosements were helpful to listen to.

    With a determined stride, she made her way through the quiet corridors; her thoughts focused on where he might be.

    ''Considering that he is a training maniac, there is no way he would miss his training.'' And, remembering his training routine, she figured thebat training rooms were her best bet since he would be there at this hour.

    As for how she knew about his training routine.

    Let''s not talk about it.

    The academy was still waking up, the early morning light filtering through the windows, casting long shadows. The halls were mostly empty, and rarely few students were milling about, but the majority were still in their dorms, preparing for thest day of the exams.

    As she approached the training area, the sound of shing des and heavy breathing grew louder. Irina quickened her pace, a sense of anticipation building within her. She knew Astron well enough to predict his habits, and her intuition was telling her she was on the right track.

    Sure enough, as she entered thebat training rooms, she spotted him.

    TAK! TAK! TAK! Astron was in the center of the room, moving with a fluid grace that belied the intensity of his training, facing the PhantomGlide Dummy. She had seen him fighting against it before, but it was still a feast on the eye.  His focus was absolute, and each movement was precise and calcted. His body glistened with sweat, his muscles taut and defined as he executed a series ofplex maneuvers with his dagger.

    Irina paused for a moment, watching him. There was something mesmerizing about the way he moved, a perfect blend of power and elegance. She felt a surge of pride, knowing that this was the person she cared for so deeply. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward, her presence immediately catching his attention. Astron stopped mid-movement, his gaze shifting to her. For a moment, they simply looked at each other, a silent understanding passing between them.

    "G-good morning¡­."

    And since that bastard was someone who had never cared about such socializations, he didn''t speak, forcing her to awkwardly greet him.

    The embarrassment.

    It was somehow there.

    Astron, true to his nature, simply looked at her with the same calm, distant expression. "What brings you here?"

    Irina wasn''t surprised. She knew this was how he was from the start. "I wanted to find you before the duels start," she replied, her voice steady despite the lingering embarrassment.

    "Why?"

    "Why do you think?"

    "¡­.." He stood there for a second, contemting. And then, he raised and asked. "You want to watch it with me?"

    "Took you long enough, you bastard."

    Astron wiped the sweat from his brow with the towel in his hand.

    SWOOSH!

    But then, without warning, he suddenly threw the towel at Irina''s face.

    "Huh?" Irina caught the towel, looking at him with a mixture of surprise and annoyance. "What was that for?"

    "For insulting me," Astron replied nonchntly.

    A mischievous idea shed across Irina''s mind. Smirking, she buried her nose into the towel, sniffing it dramatically. "Thanks for the treat."

    Since from the moment she decided to reveal her feelings, she no longer needed to hide them when they were together alone.

    She could now do things like these without any concern.

    ''He really smells good.''

    But, well. It was also embarrassing, but so what?  Astron stared at her, speechless. "You are hopeless."

    Irinaughed, the sound bright and cheerful. "I''ll take that as apliment. So, are you epting my proposal?"

    Astron sighed and shook his head, but Irina noticed a small twinkle in the corner of his eye. "Fine. It is not like I am going to do anything other than training anyway."

    "Hehehehe¡­."

    Irina was really happy.

    ****************

    The morning of the final day of the extended duel period dawned clear and bright. Despite the previous day''s chaos, the academy grounds were abuzz with excitement and anticipation.

    The staff had worked tirelessly through the night to ensure that everything was secure and ready for the remaining matches. The media, which had been normally viewing everything unfavorably regarding the Arcadia Hunter Academy, was also somehow persuaded.

    Whether it was Headmaster Jonathan or other figures in the y was unknown, yet there was a clear change in the atmosphere of the articles regarding the academy.

    Therefore, the incident was somehow covered quite well and coordinated despite the lives that were lost in the attack. The corruption of the demonic energy itself was pretty new, and before any type of cure was found, the people who were severely affected turned intoplete monsters, eventually dying.

    But, now, none of those news were important.

    The amphitheater, now fully restored, was once again filled with students, faculty, and spectators eager to witness the culmination of the duel period.

    As the crowd settled into their seats, the atmosphere was charged with a sense of renewed energy. The previous day''s attack had only served to heighten the anticipation for the duels, and everyone was eager to see the academy''s finest showcase their skills.

    The announcer''s voice rang out, clear and strong. "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the final day of the extended duel period at Arcadia Hunter Academy! We assure you that all necessary precautions have been taken, and the remaining matches will be conducted safely and swiftly."

    The crowd erupted into apuse, their excitement palpable. The first few matches proceeded smoothly, each duel showcasing the incredible talents and the strengths of the students that remained.

    After all, only higher-ranking students were left to duel, and the duels between them were undoubtedly the best ones out of all that had happened.

    The air was filled with cheers and gasped as each contestant gave their all, striving for victory and honor.

    However, there was one duel that everyone was waiting for.

    The most anticipated duel of this year.

    The duel between the strongest young Hunter of this golden generation and a surprise opponent.

    As the day progressed, the anticipation for the final match grew. Whispers and rumors spread through the crowd about who the surprise opponent might be. The tension was almost unbearable as the announcer finally called for the most anticipated duel of the day.

    "And now, for the match, we''ve all been waiting for," the announcer''s voice boomed, "the duel between our academy''s strongest student, Victor ckthorn, and a surprise opponent!"

    The crowd fell into a hushed silence, their eyes fixed on the arena. Victor ckthorn stepped into the ring, his presencemanding and confident.

    He was a tall, imposing figure with chestnut hair and piercing green eyes.

    The heir of the famous ckthorn family, recently known for the scandals surrounding them.

    His reputation as the academy''s strongest student was well-earned, and his every movement exuded power and precision.

    Victor raised their head as if in acknowledgment of the crowd''s cheers by looking down on them with pride, but his expression remained cold. There was no ounce of hesitation on his face as if he was ready for everything.

    The announcer''s voice echoed once more, building the suspense. "And now, introducing Victor ckthorn''s opponent¡­"

    The crowd held its breath as the figure of the surprise opponent stepped into the arena. The figure was cloaked in a hooded robe, obscuring their identity. Whispers of curiosity and spection rippled through the audience.

    As the figure reached the center of the arena, they slowly removed the hood, revealing their face. Gasps of shock and recognition spread through the crowd.

    "It can''t be¡­"

    "Is that¡­?"

    Standing before Victor, there stood a certain someone.

    A huge build.

    A face adorned with a huge scar down from the eyebrows.

    A haircut that was sharp and short, making his face seem a lot sharper and more serious.

    And most importantly, I experienced grey eyes that were focused on the enemy.

    "General?"

    Some people knew about him and his identity as the general of the military.

    "The ck Bear."

    Some of them knew about him because of the title given by the government.

    "Sir Kyle Braveheart."

    And some of them knew about him with his name.

    But one thing was certain here.

    The person is standing before Victor ckthorn.

    It was one of the strongest people alive in this federation.

    "What is a general of the military doing here?"

    The audience buzzed with shock and confusion. The idea of a military general facing a young student in a duel seemed absurd. How could someone of his caliber be an opponent in this context?

    As the murmurs grew louder, the headmaster, Jonathan Verdict, appeared out of nowhere, his presence bringing an immediate hush to the crowd. He stepped forward, raising a hand to address the audience.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I understand your surprise and confusion," Jonathan began, his voice steady and authoritative. "Allow me to exin why General Kyle Braveheart is here today."

    The crowd fell silent, all eyes fixed on the headmaster.

    "General Kyle''s son is a student at this academy, and as a father, he had expressed his wish to visit and witness his son''s duel."

    At that moment, many eyes were turned to the young man who was sitting in the front seat. He was also as bulky as the man in the arena, and the hair looked the same.

    "Knowing this, we extended an invitation to the General to participate as a sparring partner for Victor ckthorn. This was not a decision made lightly. We wanted to provide Victor with an opponent who could receive everything he would have desired to disy while keeping everyone safe.

    Jonathan paused, letting his words sink in. The audience listened intently, their initial shock giving way to understanding.

    "General Kyle Braveheart graciously agreed to our request," Jonathan continued. "This duel is not just apetition; it is an opportunity for Victor to test his abilities against one of the strongest warriors in our federation. It is a rare honor and a testament to the high standards we uphold at Arcadia Hunter Academy."

    The crowd murmured in agreement, their respect for both the academy and the participants growing.

    This was an event that was the first in the history of the academy. Surely, there were many people who faced the Hunters, but no one did it in their first year of the academy.

    It was simply an absurd concept.

    And that substrate somehow made everything more and more interesting since no one was expecting such a thing to happen.

    The significance of this duel had be clear.

    Jonathan continued, "To ensure that this duel remains fair and effective, General Braveheart will be restraining himself. He will be wearing these specialized bracelets that suppress the mana of the wearer, lowering its quality and output."

    At this, the headmaster gestured towards the gleaming silver bands on General Braveheart''s wrists. The audience noticed the subtle glow emanating from the bracelets, indicating their active suppression of the general''s formidable power.

    "These bracelets are designed to limit General Braveheart''s immense strength, making the duel more bnced and allowing Victor ckthorn to demonstrate his full potential against a controlled but challenging opponent," Jonathan exined.

    The crowd murmured in agreement, nodding as they processed this information. The respect for the headmaster''s decision grew, and the excitement for the uing duel intensified.

    Victor, unfazed by the revtion, stood tall and focused. He knew the challenge before him was immense, but it was also an opportunity to prove himself against an unparalleled opponent. His cold expression remained unchanged, showing his readiness for the duel.

    General Kyle Braveheart, the "ck Bear," stepped forward, his gaze locked onto Victor. "Cadet ckthorn. Are you ready?" he said, his voice a deep rumble of authority.

    Victor nodded. "I''m ready."

    The headmaster stepped back, giving the signal for the duel to begin. The amphitheater fell into a tense silence as the twobatants squared off, the air thick with anticipation. The sh between the academy''s strongest student and a legendary general was about to unfold.

    With amanding presence, General Braveheart adopted a stance, his restrained power still palpable. Victor mirrored his opponent, his eyes never leaving the general''s form. The crowd held its breath, knowing they were about to witness an extraordinary battle.

 Chapter 430 98.2 - Duels [4]

    Chapter 43098.2 - Duels [4]

    Victor and General Kyle stood opposite each other, their gazes locked in a silent challenge. The contrast between them was striking: Victor with his sleek, refined movements and sharp, calcted precision, and General Kyle with his imposing presence, his every move exuding raw power and unyielding strength.

    The headmaster''s voice rang out. "Begin!"

    SWOOSH! Victor was the first to move, his sword shing in the dim light as he advanced with incredible speed and precision.

    He aimed for the gaps in General Kyle''s defense, seeking to exploit any weakness. His sword, a masterpiece of craftsmanship, moved like a blur, slicing through the air with lethal intent.

    The speed at which he was moving was so fast that almost none of the freshmen were able to follow his strikes.

    CLANK! CLANK! Yet, General Kyle stood his ground, his massive hammer held in one hand, therge shield in the other. He moved with surprising agility for someone of his size, the shield absorbing Victor''s rapid strikes with resounding ngs.

    The shield was lightened with a brown area covering it. It was the mana of the general, protecting the shield. His eyes never left Victor, his expression calm and focused.

    Victor''s de danced around the general, each strike carefully calcted. He aimed for the joints in the armor, the weak points in the defense. But each time, Kyle''s shield met his sword, deflecting the blows with ease.

    "You''re fast, Young ckthorn," Kyle rumbled, his voice carrying across the amphitheater. "But speed alone won''t win this duel."

    That was indeed correct. Even though the duel had just started, and it was very hard to judge how it was going, it was practically impossible for Victor to leave a scratch on General Kyle, let alone win.

    Victor''s eyes narrowed, his focus intensifying. He already knew that from the start.

    "Huf¡­.."

    Thus, he shifted his stance. His breathing changed, as did the flow of mana that was moving in his veins.

    However, General Kyle was taking this fight seriously.

    "Now, young ckthorn. You must never reveal your weakness to your enemy."

    CRACK!

    With a loud crack, he shed forward, with his hammer on his hand shining. The ground cracked from the sheer strength of the st as Kyle pushed his huge weight.

    ¨CVertical Smash.

    He attacked with a powerful swing of his hammer, the swing even spreading the wind through the arena. The attack happened so fast that the onlookers weren''t even able to register it.

    Yet, something immense happened. In that split second, Victor''s green eyes opened, and a force was shining in them.

    The de that he was holding was covered with a pure-white color, the energy covering it.

    From the bottom of the ground, in a sh, Victor raised his de. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡¸Sword of Order. Bloom.¡¹

    CLANK!

    The de was raised, meeting with the huge hammer. The force of the blow created a shockwave that pushed Victor back. The ground shook with the impact, a testament to the general''s strength even while restrained.

    ¡¸Recover.¡¹ Yet, Victor hadn''t stopped. He stood up in an instant as if the strike hadn''t done anything to him.

    ¡¸Sword of Order. Repeat.¡¹ Heunched a series of powerful thrusts, each one aimed at a critical point. The audience watched in awe as his swordsmanship was put on full disy.

    Heunched a series of powerful thrusts, each one aimed at a critical point. The audience watched in awe as his swordsmanship was put on full disy.

    Victor''s de moved with a fluid grace, each thrust precise and controlled. The white energy surrounding his sword shimmered with intensity as he drove forward, seeking any opening in General Kyle''s defenses.

    Kyle''s shield met each thrust with practiced ease, but Victor''s relentless assault was starting to wear on him. The young ckthorn''s speed and precision were undeniable, and even the seasoned general had to put in effort to keep up, it seemed.

    "Impressive," Kyle admitted, a glint in his eyes. "But let''s see how you handle this."

    Kyle''s hammer began to glow with a deep, earthy hue, the mana within it resonating with the ground.

    SWOOSH! He swung it horizontally this time, aiming to catch Victor off guard with the sheer width and power of the attack.

    ¡¸ Earthbreaker Swing.¡¹ Victor''s eyes widened, but he was ready. He leaped into the air, his sword held high as he channeled more of his mana into it.

    ¡¸ Sword of Order. Bloom.¡¹

    His de met the hammer with a resounding sh, the white energy of his sword ring brightly as it absorbed the impact. The ground beneath them cracked and shattered from the force of the collision, but Victor remained undeterred.

    SWOOSH! As the dust settled, Victor used the momentum to spin around, his de cutting through the air with lethal intent. He aimed for the general''s side, hoping to catch him off bnce.

    But Kyle was not easily taken by surprise. He shifted his stance, bringing his shield up just in time to block the strike.

    CLANK! The sh of metal echoed through the arena, the sheer force of the blow sending another shockwave through the stands.

    However, the general was not finished. As if he was already expecting what Victor was going to do, he charged his shield with a different energy this time.

    ¡¸Earth. Bend to my will.¡¹

    The energy that was already covering the shield suddenly took shape.

    A bunch of rocks were formed out of nowhere.

    BOOM!

    And thosepressed rocks that were rotating in the air instantly flew to Victor, who was recovering from the attack.

    Victor, mid-air and vulnerable, had no time to evade the oing rocks. But in that split second, his mind raced, and he did something unthinkable.

    His eyes focused intensely on his body, and with sheer will, he moved an immense amount of mana.

    Suddenly, as if stepping on an invisible tform, Victor pushed himself into the air, creating an angr movement that defied logic. His movement was so fast that it created a vortex of air around him.

    The approaching rocks were caught in the vortex, decimated as if they had entered a blender. Shards of rock scattered harmlessly to the ground below.

    Victor did not stop. Channeling his energy into his sword, he used his rapid rotation to send a series of immensely fast sword shes toward General Kyle. Each sh cut through the air with high frequency and deadly precision.

    ¡¸Sword of Order. Symphony of Recursion.¡¹

    The arena was filled with the sound of Victor''s de slicing through the air, a symphony of steel and energy. The shes moved too quickly for the eye to follow, a blur of motion aimed directly at General Kyle.

    General Kyle braced himself, his shield and hammer at the ready. He knew he had to withstand the onught to turn the tide of the duel. His mana surged, reinforcing his defenses.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    The shes collided with Kyle''s shield, each impact resounding through the amphitheater. The sheer force of the attacks pushed the general back, his feet digging into the ground as he struggled to hold his position.

    Victor''s relentless assault continued, his de moving faster and faster. The vortex of air around him grew more intense, the pressure building with each passing second.

    ¡¸Terra Aegis.¡¹

    The barrier formed just in time, absorbing the brunt of Victor''s attack. The high-frequency shes struck the barrier, causing cracks to appear but ultimately holding firm.

    And General Kyle had already formed the counter to the strikes.

    ¡¸Heart of the Brave. Command of Earth.¡¹

    There was a special reason why the Braveheart family was able to retain such a strong standing in the military despite them having one of the most bnced attributes, Earth attribute.

    The reason for that was simple.

    It was their ability tomand even the slightest particles of Earth on the ground. Earthen mages or Earthen Psion users tended to be more direct and sloppy with their approach, most of the timecking precise control. Since Earth elements were always together as one on the ground, partiallymending the particles of a huge rock would still move it enough to utilize.

    Yet, the Braveheart family was different. They were born with a special usage of Earth attributes.

    Just as it was being disyed in the arena.

    General Kyle made some of the psionic particles rise from the ground, causing the density of the air to increase. As the air became denser, the friction resulting from the angr movement of Victor increased, making him slow. Victor''s momentum faltered as he felt the increased resistance against his movements.

    ''What is this?''

    Victor could feel his movements bing sluggish, the friction in the air around him intensifying. It was as if the very air was conspiring against him, slowing his every action.

    General Kyle didn''t waste any time. He raised his hammer to the sky, channeling his mana into the weapon. The air around him seemed to hum with energy as he prepared for his next strike.

    If the previous attacks were still within range for academy students, at least for third and fourth years, this strike would put pressure on a graduate. The mana levels were suppressed, yet everyone seemed to forget this fact.

    "Is this even a duel for an academy student? This level is too high, no?"

    Even the people who had witnessed the duel between Irina and Seraphina were bbergasted. The reason for that was not because of the techniques used.

    Sure, General Kyle was already on another level.

    But, the important thing was Victor ckthorn''s ability to oppose those attacks. Even with his mana suppressed, General Kyle''s attacks could make the rank-8 Hunters sweat, and Victor ckthorn was wlessly opposing those attacks.

    "The duel is over now."

    Yet everyone was now sure.

    With this strike, the duel would be over.

    ¡¸Hammer of Earth. Braveheart''s Judgment.¡¹

    The hammer glowed with a fierce light, the earth psions swirling around it. Kyle''s eyes locked onto Victor, his expression one of grim determination.

    He brought the hammer down with a thunderous roar, the force of the strike sending shockwaves through the air.

    Victor, struggling against the increased friction, saw the iing attack.

    "Pitu."

    His mouth was already filled with dust.

    "Huuuuu...."

    He knew he had to act fast.

    Channeling his remaining energy, he focused on his sword, the white light intensifying. One strike.

    It came to one strike.

    He stopped his movements as he was already aware of the energy that the hammer contained.

    The light in his green eyes once again intensified.

    ¡¸Sword of Order. *****¡¹

    The hammer met with the ground as they collided with an explosion of light and sound, the sheer power of the impact creating a massive shockwave that rippled through the arena.

    The ground beneath them shattered, cracks spreading out like spiderwebs from the point of impact.

    Yet that wasn''t the end.

    General Kyle raised the hammer from the ground, and with it raised, the ground erupted as if it were a volcano. The whole arena turned to dust, and everyone''s eyes were focused on Victor.

    In that split second, the white color of his de shed.

    And the whole world went white.

 Chapter 431 98.3 - Duels [4]

    Chapter 43198.3 - Duels [4]

    The brilliance of the light was blinding, an all-epassing radiance that seemed to erase the very shadows. The audience shielded their eyes, unable to look directly at the scene unfolding before them. For a moment, it felt as if time itself had stopped, the air filled with a sense of awe and wonder.

    As the light began to fade, the arena slowly came back into focus. The dust settled, revealing Victor standing at the center, his sword still glowing with the residual white energy.

    His body was tattered, clearly showing the signs of injuries. Blood was dripping from the de he was holding in his hand.

    Yet, just as he was standing there, his opponent stood before him as well. "What?"

    "What happened?"

    General Kyle was on one knee, his hammer nted in the ground for support, his expression one of astonishment and respect.

    ''What a sight¡­..''

    Hemented inwardly. The expression on his face disyed the feelings of many experts facing the arena.

    ''It is so simple yet so beautiful.'' Victor''s final strike had been perfectly executed, a testament to his skill and determination. He had managed to withstand the might of General Kyle''s hammer and counter with a precision that left everyone in awe.

    The crowd erupted into thunderous apuse, the sound echoing through the amphitheater. The duel had showcased not only the incredible power and skill of the twobatants but also their unwavering resolve and honor.

    "What a way to end the fight," Irinamented, her voice filled with admiration.

    Astron, standing beside her, nodded in agreement. "Victor showed incredible skill and precision. General Kyle''s strength is formidable, but Victor''s ability to adapt and counter was impressive."

    Irina nced at Astron, curious to hear more of his thoughts. "Did you expect Victor to be able to stand against General Kyle like that?"

    Astron shook his head slightly. There was a weird expression on his face. An expression that was somehow serious and troubled.

    "Not to this extent." The words that spilled from his mouth confirmed her thoughts. Yet he recovered instantly.

    "General Kyle is a seasoned warrior with years of experience. Victor''s performance was beyond what most would expect from an academy student. His control over his mana and his ability to read the battle were exceptional."

    These words were nothing but an NPC repeating the same dialogue over and over again. She was sure she would hear this countless different times from other people.

    "Don''t give me the textbook answer," Irina mumbled. "I want to know what you truly think."

    "Really?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yes."

    "I see." After stopping for a second, "Victor is truly exceptional," he started exining, his tone thoughtful.

    "His basic parameters are way above others in his generation. From the very start of the fight, it was clear that no one else in the freshmen year could withstand the attacks General Kyle sent. Even with his strength limited, the techniques were so advanced that the fight wouldn''tst more than 15 seconds for anyone else."

    Irina listened intently, her curiosity piqued by Astron''s analysis. "Including me, Seraphina, Lilia, or anyone else?"

    Astron nodded. "Yes. Even you or Seraphina, despite your exceptional skills, wouldn''t havested long against those attacks. General Kyle is a seasoned warrior, and his experience,bined with his raw power, is overwhelming. But Victor¡­ he not only withstood those attacks but countered them with precision and skill."

    He continued, his eyes narrowing slightly as he recalled the key moments of the duel. "For such a thing to be possible, even as a swordsman, he would need to have at least 7, or maybe eight on some of his parameters."

    "What? 8? Are you kidding?"

    Irina couldn''t believe what she was hearing.

    Having a parameter of 8 at the age of 15-16. This was basically impossible. No one on the surface of this world had achieved such a thing.

    If they were to¡­.They would have left their marks in this world such a long time ago.

    Yet, as she turned to face him, she saw how serious his face was. And then she remembered. This guy was not someone who lied.

    He may have the ability to have his way with words, but he was more of a sophisticate than a liar.

    "You are serious."

    "I am."

    "Then¡­.This is insane."

    She knew Victor was talented and strong. But the gap was just too big.

    "Right?" Astron also somehow looked bbergasted. This was the first time she had seen him this surprised.

    But then, she read the lines between.

    ''He said, for Victor to withstand those attacks, he would at least need to have 8 in stat parameters. But, he didn''t say Victor didn''t have anything else.''

    And just as she thought about that, Astron continued.

    "What you thought just now was right. For Victor to win, more than mere parameters were necessary. Especially, there was one simple thing that made the difference in that fight."

    Astron stopped talking, his gaze shifting to the arena as if lost in thought. Irina waited eagerly for him to continue, but as the silence stretched on, she grew impatient.

    "Astron¡­" she began, her voice tinged with frustration.

    He nced at her, a hint of a tease ying on his lips.

    ''If you want to know more, you''ll have to ask,'' his eyes seemed to say.

    Irina''s curiosity got the better of her. She couldn''t stand not knowing. With a light punch to his chest, she said, "Come on, Astron, don''t leave me hanging. What made the difference?"

    "It was the unique energy he was using."

    "Energy?"

    "Yes. That white beam that was surrounding his sword. Do you think it was simple?"

    Irina pondered for a second, reying the duel in her mind. Initially, she had assumed it was just normal mana since she hadn''t been able to sense anything unusual. But as she focused on the details, she began to realize something peculiar.

    At the moment when Victor''s de met General Kyle''s hammer, something strange happened. The mana psions surrounding the general''s hammer seemed to lose their energy, almost as if they were being neutralized.

    "The mana psions¡­ They somehow lost their energy," she whispered, her eyes widening in realization.

    "Yes."

    "But how?"

    That was the question this time. Howe such a thing could happen? What made it possible? She pondered about it for a while, yet she couldn''t find the answer at all.

    She turned to look at him, only to see that he also wore the same look on his face. It was evident that he didn''t know the answer at all. Though knowing him, there was the possibility of him perfectly controlling his expression to lead her to think this; she knew if that were to be the case, it was better for her not to know about it at all.

    Since she was sure, after the moment they shared yesterday, he wouldn''t hide the things that weren''t meant to be.

    And somehow, as she remembered the yesterday night, her face got a bit hot.

    ''Sigh¡­.How long will this go for¡­..''

    In the end, she could only sigh to herself¡­..

    *******

    General Kyle rose to his feet, his eyes locking onto Victor. "You''ve surpassed my expectations, young ckthorn. You definitely deserve the title that you have been called with. The Strongest of the Golden Generation."

    Victor nodded, lowering his sword as he took a deep breath. "Thank you, General. It was an honor to face you."

    The crowd''s apuse grew louder, celebrating Victor''s hard-earned victory. He had shown the academy, and everyone present that he was a force to be reckoned with, a true warrior worthy of respect.

    As the apuse continued, Victor and General Kyle shared a nod of mutual respect. The duel had been a test of their abilities, and both had proven their worth in the eyes of all who had witnessed it.

    Yet, there were many people that were scheming from behind.

    *******

    As Irina returned to her room, I found myself alone in the dimly lit space. She had somehow requested to leave, with her face slightly red.

    Her heart was beating faster as well, and my senses picked up a slightly fishy smell that I didn''t want to exin right now.

    The events of the day yed over in my mind, the duel between Victor and General Kyle standing out prominently.

    ''That fight¡­..Victor is just like Ethan¡­.''

    I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that had settled within me. Victor''s prowess had been nothing short of extraordinary, far surpassing the abilities I had seen in the game.

    I had already expected it, seeing Ethan''s prowess. But even then, this was just too much.

    Settling into my chair, I leaned back, staring at the ceiling. The room was quiet, and the only sound was the faint hum of the building''s venttion system.

    I closed my eyes, reying the duel in my mind. Each strike, each counter, the energy radiating from Victor''s de¡ªit all painted a picture of a fighter who had grown immensely powerful.

    I recalled the precision of his movements, the way his de had neutralized General Kyle''s attacks.

    It wasn''t just raw power; it was a mastery of technique and an understanding ofbat that went beyond mere training.

    His stats and parameters were impressive, but it was the unique energy he wielded that set him apart.

    ''The white energy¡­''

    Victor was the epitome of the overpowered in the game. He was filled with countless cheats. His basic parameters were always just too strong, and the yer would never be able to overpower him in terms of raw stats.

    He also had many skills, equipment, runes, and body imprints on him, making him a versatile, annoying boss.

    But, if there was one thing that was most important, it would be the energy he was using.

    Even now, after the game had been released for more than five years, nobody was able to understand what that energy was.

    And, witnessing it firsthand, I could understand it.

    It was because it was something that didn''t make sense.

    Irina said the mana psions lost their energy. That was not wrong, but it was notpletely right either.

    What is the energy? When one asks this question, the answer is clear.

    It is the ability to do work. Energy, by definition, is the ability to do work. It''s what fuels our actions, drives our spells, and powers our abilities. But what if that fundamental ability to do work was somehow removed or nullified?

    ''Order,'' I realized. ''That''s what Victor''s energy is about. It''s not just neutralizing the psions; it''s putting them in a state of perfect order, rendering them unable to do any work.''

    Entropy is the natural tendency of the universe to move towards disorder, to increase chaos. It''s a fundamental principle that governs everything.

    But Victor''s energy was the antithesis of that. It imposed order on the psions, stripping them of their chaotic potential and rendering them inert.

    I could almost see it now, the way his de cut through General Kyle''s attacks, not just deflecting or absorbing them but fundamentally altering their nature.

    The psions, stripped of their ability to do work, became harmless, unable to sustain the force or effect they were meant to carry.

    ''The ability to go against the first rule of the universe,'' I thought. It was a chilling realization. Victor''s power wasn''t just about strength or skill; it was about altering the very fabric of reality, imposing an unnatural order on everything he touched.

    Yet, at that moment, another scene came to my mind.

    The memory of Lilia''s performance lingered in my mind, the brilliance of her technique offering a glimmer of insight into my own predicament.

    Victor''s ability was undeniably powerful, and his prowess was far beyond what I had anticipated. The white energy he wielded disrupted the natural order, creating a formidable challenge.

    ''But even with such an ability, everything must have a counter.''

    As I sat in the quiet of my room, I began to piece together the puzzle.

    Lilia''s technique, the way she manipted mana to ''reflect'' the spells to ignore them, sparked a concept in my mind.

    If I could harness her principle andbine it with Victor''s way¡­..

    ''Null Magic.''

    The idea formed clearly in my mind a potential path to achievingplete "Nullification."

    That is right.

    At that moment, I found the way of Anti-Mana.

 Chapter 432 99.1 - End of the semester

    Chapter 43299.1 - End of the semester

    <Arcadia Hunter Academy, Saturday Evening>

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm golden glow over Arcadia Hunter Academy, the atmosphere buzzed with activity.

    Thest duel of the extended duel period had ended in an electrifying disy of skill and power. Victor ckthorn and General Kyle Braveheart had pushed each other to their limits, leaving the audience in awe of the spectacle they had witnessed.

    Now, the academy staff moved swiftly to dismantle the preparations made for the duels. Workers bustled about, dismantling temporary structures, clearing the arena, and ensuring everything returned to its pristine state.

    The sound of equipment being packed away and voices giving instructions filled the air.

    In the courtyard, Headmaster Jonathan Verdict stood with a group of staff, overseeing the operations. His authoritative presence ensured everything proceeded efficiently and smoothly.

    At designated points around the campus, academy staff handed out elegantly wrapped gift packages to the departing guests. Each package contained a selection of exquisite items, including enchanted trinkets, fine choctes, and vouchers for future academy events.

    The guests, though still slightly shaken from the previous day''s attack, appreciated the gesture and the academy''s efforts to ensure their well-being.

    "Thank you foring," a staff member said warmly, handing a gift package to a family. "We hope you enjoyed the duels despite the unfortunate incident. Please take these tokens of our appreciation."

    In the crowd, Kaya Hartley watched as her daughter, Jane, eagerly epted a gift package. Kaya smiled, grateful for the academy''s thoughtful gesture.

    At least that was the fact that she would need to show, being one of the most famous people in the world right now.

    Nearby, a young man stood beside her.

    "Quite the event, wasn''t it?" Ethan mumbled. He somehow looked thoughtful and a bit tired. After the fight and the disy that he showed, he fell into a peculiar state. The reason for that was evident.

    He used something that his body couldn''t withstand.

    "Indeed, it was," Kaya said, looking at her daughter. And then she turned to face her niece."You did well."

    "¡­.Thanks¡­." Ethan nodded, a smile creeping onto his lips. Though he had gotten used to getting praise, his aunt was not one of those who talked too much. She was quite an introvert, and she was busy most of the time. The praise that she got from him was really valuable.

    Just then, Jane returned with a bright smile on her face, rushing towards Ethan. "Big brother Ethan, look what I have gotten!" she eximed, her excitement evident.

    She held out a beautifully wrapped chocte bar, her eyes shining with joy. "They gave me choctes! Do you want to share?" she offered, holding the chocte out to Ethan.

    Ethan''s smile widened at her enthusiasm. "You can eat it," he said, ruffling her hair affectionately. Surely, he was not someone who could easily take chocte from a young child like her.

    "No. I want big brother Ethan to try it as well." But seeing that she was this adamant about giving him the choctes, he decided not to think about it.

    "Sure, let''s share it." He took the chocte from her, carefully unwrapping it.

    Jane beamed, clearly pleased with his response. "Big brother Ethan, your duel was so cool!" she eximed, her eyes wide with excitement. "I couldn''t believe how powerful you were! The way you summoned that giant storm, it was like something out of a legend!"

    Ethan chuckled, slightly embarrassed by her enthusiasm. "I''m d you enjoyed it," he said, breaking off a piece of the chocte and handing it back to Jane. "It was a tough fight, but I couldn''t let myself back down."

    Yet there was a part of himself that was doubtful.

    ''The thing that happened there¡­..Was it really me?''

    He had been pondering about his question for a long while now. It was as if, at that moment, something else had possessed him, yet he didn''t have any idea at all.

    Jane took the piece of chocte and nibbled on it, her expression turning thoughtful. "What was that thing you said before you attacked? It sounded like a poem."

    ''I would like to know as well.'' He thought to himself. He sighed, unsure of how to exin. "Honestly, Jane, I don''t know it either," he admitted, scratching the back of his head. "It just sort of... happened."

    Jane pouted, clearly thinking he was just trying to hide it. "Come on, big brother Ethan, you can tell me! I promise I won''t tell anyone else," she urged, her eyes wide with curiosity and determination.

    Ethan felt a pang of helplessness. He was sincerely telling the truth, but he didn''t know how to make her understand. "I swear, Jane, I really don''t know. It was like something took over for a moment," he said earnestly, feeling at a loss.

    Just as he was about to try and exin further, Jane''s attention was suddenly drawn to something else. She turned her head to face her right side, her eyes lighting up with recognition.

    Without a word, she rushed towards a figure passing by. "It''s that mysterious brother!" she eximed, standing before him.

    Ethan turned to see a young man with ck hair dressed in dark clothing, moving casually. Yet it was always hard to sense him as that person''s presence was almost ghostly.

    And there was a certain person that fit this description.

    "Astron," Ethan mumbled, recognizing him.

    Astron, with his usual calm demeanor, looked at Jane and then at Ethan, giving a slight nod. "Hello, Ethan," he greeted, his voice steady andposed.

    Ethan managed to smile, though he was still processing the sudden appearance. "I didn''t expect to see you here. But, mysterious brother, do you know him, Jane?"

    Jane tilted her head, her brow furrowing in thought. "I don''t remember exactly, but I feel like I''ve seen this brother somewhere before," she replied, her gaze fixed on Astron.

    Ethan looked at Astron, pondering for a moment. Astron simply shook his head, a calm expression on his face. "She must be mistaking me for someone else. Children tend to make such mistakes," he said quietly.

    Jane pouted, her cheeks puffing out in indignation. "I''m not a child!" she protested, sulking slightly.

    Astron nced at Jane, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes. "Oh? Then how old are you?" he asked, his tone gentle but curious. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Jane straightened up proudly. "I''m ten years old!" she dered, crossing her arms defiantly.

    Astron nodded thoughtfully. "Ten years old. Then that means you are officially a child."

    Jane''s pout deepened, her indignation ring. "I am not a child!" she insisted, her voice rising in frustration.

    Astron, unfazed, continued in his usual calm tone, "ording to facts and definitions, ten years old is still considered a child."

    Jane''s face turned red with anger, and she stamped her foot. "No, it doesn''t! I''m almost grown up!"

    Ethan, sensing the escting tension, intervened. "Astron, maybe you could ease up a little? Jane''s just a kid," he whispered, trying to mediate.

    Unfortunately, Jane''s sharp ears caught his words. She turned her ire towards Ethan, her eyes zing. "Big brother, I''m not a kid!"

    Astron, however, remained resolute. "It''s always better to educate children at a young age so that they don''t develop weird habits," he replied, his tone matter-of-fact.

    At that moment, a voice came from behind them, dripping with irritation. "Are you really arguing with a child?" The voice was unmistakable¡ªfiery. And there, Irina stood.

    Astron turned to face her, his expression unchanging. "I am merely stating facts," he said calmly.

    PINCH! "Really," Irina said while pinching him on his side.

    "I am not a child, Bad Sister Irina," Jane mumbled and turned away as if she was about to cry.

    Irina shot Astron a re, her eyes zing with irritation. "Astron, you need to learn how to talk to people, especially children," Her eyes seemed to say this.

    "Hey, Jane, don''t listen to him. You''re definitely not a child in the way that matters. You''re a youngdy, okay?"

    Jane''s pout softened slightly, though she still looked upset. "Really?"

    Irina nodded with a warm smile. "Really. Now, how about I show you something fun?"

    Jane''s eyes brightened at the prospect, and she quickly forgot her annoyance. "You will show me something fun?"

    "Yep," Irina said while igniting a fire in her hand. But while doing that, she muttered under her breath, loud enough for Astron to hear. "Unlike someone hopeless, I am a really cool sister, right?"

    Irina said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. She extended her hand, creating a small disy of a phoenix on her fingertips. The fiery bird pped its wings and soared into the air, its feathers leaving a trail of light as it flew around them.

    Jane''s eyes widened in amazement. "Wow! That''s so cool, Sister Irina!" she eximed, her earlier frustration forgotten as she watched the phoenix with delight.

    Astron, observing the scene with his usual calm demeanor, replied, "At least I''m not someone who seeks acknowledgment from a child."

    Irina shot him a sideways nce, a smirk ying on her lips. "People who couldn''t get what they want tend to make such excuses," she retorted, her tone yful yet pointed.

    Jane, still entranced by the phoenix, didn''t catch the exchange. She reached out, trying to touch the fiery bird as it circled around her. "Can I hold it, Sister Irina?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder.

    Irina smiled warmly. "Sure, just be careful. It''s made of fire, but it won''t hurt you." She guided Jane''s hand, allowing the phoenix to perch gently on her fingers. Jane giggled in delight, her eyes shining with joy.

    As the phoenix perched on Jane''s fingers, casting a warm glow, Kaya Hartley, who had been observing the interaction from the sidelines, stepped forward. Her presence, though unassuming, carried an air of authority and grace.

    "Astron Natusalune, correct?" Kaya called out, her voice gentle but firm.

    Astron turned to look at her, his eyes narrowing slightly. "That is correct. However, have we met before?" he asked, his tone cautious.

    Kaya smiled a hint of mystery in her eyes. "I have an offer to make."

    "Offer?"

    Kaya nodded. "Yes, an offer. Would you like to work with our guild?"

    "..."

    Everyone around was speechless at that moment.

    Since no one was expecting such a thing toe out like that.

 Chapter 433 99.2 - End of the semester

    Chapter 43399.2 - End of the semester

    "Yes, an offer. Would you like to work with our guild?"

    The moment she heard this, Irina''s eyes widened. As for the reason?

    She had her own ns for him.

    Yet, now, she was put into a peculiar situation.

    Astron looked into Kaya''s eyes, his expression unreadable. "And for what reason are you offering me a ce in your guild?" he asked, his tone measured.

    Kaya''s smile remained calm andposed. "Your skills and potential are impressive. I have watched your fight. You''ve shown remarkable talent in bothbat and strategy. Our guild values such abilities and seeks individuals who can contribute to our collective strength."

    Astron studied her for a moment, his mind racing with possibilities. He knew Kaya Hartley''s reputation and the influence of her guild. But he also knew she was not someone that gave such opportunities.

    And considering the performance he had shown, even though his judgment might have looked good, there was no other thing that he had disyed as distinctive.

    He made sure of that.

    That was why, at least for him, this offer did not make sense.

    ''Something else must be going on.''

    It was not that hard to conclude this, either.

    ''And considering the amount of interactions we had was very limited, it could be either because of Ethan or because of that time in the museum. The former can easily be objected to, as I am sure Kaya will consider Ethan as na?ve, and she will be a lot more skeptical. She would need to run a background check on me, and she would see my past records, which eventually could be something that would make her realize Ethan was overpraising me. Therefore, this part doesn''t make sense.

    As for thetter, she could easily confirm from my past transactions and the footage that I was there when the attack happened. She could suspect that I could be rted to the attack, but this would be ridiculous and illogical; thus, she must not have thought that. But, aside from that, there is only one other thing that could bring her attention to me. Jane Hartley.''

    He thought, looking at the girl.

    ''For some reason, she just called me Mysterious Brother. It was as if she had known me, but I hadn''t met her aside from that time when we were in the museum. Even then, our meeting was brief, and logically, there was no contact whatsoever for me to leave an impression of her. She wouldn''t remember my face, as I am sure I hadn''t faced her at that time.

    That only leaves out one door. She was able to recognize me not because of my physical aspects but because of my energy or something unique to me.

    And if this is the case, there is the possibility that she has an ability. In the game, she was dead. Therefore, I don''t have any information about the abilities she possessed, but considering that the Hartleys are a unique family on their own, a child born with inherent abilities makes sense. This also supports why Kaya now approached me or why he was paying attention to my fight.'' Astron maintained his calm exterior though his mind was a whirlwind of thoughts.

    ''The possibility of her suspecting me and trying to observe me is high. She can also reach the same conclusion as mine because of Jane''s attention. Tch.''

    Just as he thought, life was not something that always went as nned. Just because of the existence of a young girl and her unusual act, he somehow gathered attention from outside.

    ''What a pain.'' In the end, he would need to act in a way that wouldn''t gather much suspicion from Kaya. That was the only usible act.

    "I appreciate your offer, Lady Hartley," Astron said, his voice steady and polite. "However, I believe it would be prudent to consider all factors before making such a significant decision. Especially when I had already promised a ce to work for now."

    Kaya''s eyes narrowed slightly, but her smile remained unchanged. "Of course. Take your time to consider. My offer stands whenever you''re ready."

    ''Well, seeing him refuse my offer, either he is bound by a contract, or he values his promises. But, well, it was just an offer at the end.'' She thought, looking at the young man. Aside from his ability to erase his presence, which was pretty good, there wasn''t much outstanding about him.

    But Jane''s reaction and his being in the museum at that time and surviving needed to be investigated.

    ''From the registered data, he would have been required to have a hard time. Yet, no records of him being hospitalized were there. Interesting.''

    Well, it''s not like she would be losing much anyway.  Seeing Astron under pressure and knowing he could be taken away, Irina decided to intervene for her own ns.

    ''This woman¡­.How did she find out about him?''

    She needed to change the topic and steer the conversation away from Astron''s potential involvement with Kaya''s guild. At the same time, she had to hide her close rtionship with Astron from Kaya.

    "Miss Kaya, your presence here means you had the chance to watch the duels," Irina began, her tone light and conversational. "Were you watching mine as well? If so, could you give me some pointers about mine? Getting opinions from someone like you could help a lot."

    "¡­." Kaya turned her attention to Irina, who came beside her. To be frank, their families were allies, and Kaya had a slightly close rtionship with the matriarch of the Emberheart family. "I did."

    Thus, she was very well aware of what kind of person Irina was. Someone prideful and arrogant.

    And such a person was now asking her for advice?

    ''Hmm¡­..''

    A particrly amusing thought came to her mind. Kaya smiled warmly, her gaze softening as she addressed Irina. "Of course, Irina. I would be happy to provide some pointers. But for that¡­.You will need to pay a price."

    "A price."

    Somehow, Irina felt like something was not right.

    "A price of entertainment." Kaya smiled and then gestured for her to follow. "Let''s sit. We got some things to ''talk'' after all."

    For some reason, Irina felt like she was ying in tiger''s palms¡­..

    ********

    The duels had ended, and the academy was returning to its usual state of calm. Kaya and Jane were preparing to leave.

    Irina and Ethan stood by, ready to bid their farewells.

    Jane, holding a small, colorful bag of souvenirs, skipped over to Irina, her eyes shining with excitement.

    "Bye, Sister Irina! I had so much fun today!" Jane said, her voice filled with genuine joy. "Thank you for everything!"

    Irina smiled warmly, her earlier worries momentarily forgotten. "You''re wee, Jane. I''m d you had a good time. Take care, ande visit us again soon."

    Jane beamed at her, then ran back to Kaya''s side. Kaya, who had been watching the exchange with a serene smile, stepped forward.

    "Irina, I expect to hear from you soon. And remember, I''m looking forward to your advancements. Don''t shy away from the challenges ahead."

    Irina blushed, nodding her head. "I won''t, Miss Kaya. I''ll do my best and listen to your advice."

    Ethan nced between the two, his brow furrowing in confusion. He had no idea what they were talking about, but he sensed there was more to the conversation than met the eye.

    Kaya''s smile widened slightly, a knowing glint in her eyes. "Good. I''m sure you''ll do great things, Irina."

    With a final nod to Ethan and a warm smile at Irina, Kaya turned to leave, guiding Jane by the hand. As they walked away, Jane waved enthusiastically over her shoulder, her voice carrying back to them. "Bye, Sister Irina! Bye, big brother Ethan!"

    Irina waved back, her smile lingering even as Kaya and Jane disappeared from sight. She turned to Ethan, who was still looking puzzled.

    "What was that all about?" Ethan asked, curiosity evident in his voice.

    "¡­.It doesn''t concern you." Irina coldly shut him down. Ethan shrugged, as it didn''t concern him at all. "Alright, if you say so."

    Irina nced once more in the direction Kaya and Jane had gone, her mind racing with thoughts and ns.

    ''Adults¡­..They are really different¡­.''

    She felt like a new world was opened to her eyes.

    *******

    <Wednesday, Morning, Arcadia Hunter Academy>

    The cold and snowing weather created a shadow of tenseness across the world. The students of Eleanor''s homeroom ss sat at their desks, the air thick with anticipation and anxiety.

    This was the final day of their academy life for this semester. Today, their grades for the final exams¡ªboth theoretical and practical¡ªwould be announced.

    Whispers filled the room as students spected about their results. Some tapped their fingers nervously on their desks, while others tried to maintain a calm facade. The atmosphere was a mix of excitement and tension, each student eager to know their fate.

    "Do you think we''ll pass?" whispered one student to his friend, his voice tinged with worry. "I barely managed to finish thatst essay."

    "I don''t know," his friend replied, equally nervous. "The practical exams were tough, but I think I did okay in the duels. It''s the written exams that worry me."

    Nearby, a group of students huddled together, discussing their performances in hushed tones.

    "I heard that the grading this year is going to be stricter than ever," one of them said, her eyes wide with concern. "Eleanor-sensei doesn''t go easy on anyone."

    "You anime freak. If you had studied instead of watching anime, you wouldn''t be concerning yourself like that."

    Meanwhile, Julia sat at her desk, her usual energy somewhat subdued by the weight of the moment. She nced over at Ethan, who was leaning back in his chair with a rxed expression, seemingly unfazed by the impending announcement.

    "How can you be so calm?" she asked, her voice a mix of envy and irritation. "Aren''t you at least a little bit nervous?"

    Ethan shrugged, a faint smile ying on his lips. "I''ve done my best, and that''s all I can do. Worrying won''t change the results."

    Lilia, seated next to them, nodded in agreement. "Ethan''s right. Besides, stressing out now won''t help us. Let''s just wait and see."

    Irina sat at her desk, her fiery red hair glowing as if the sunlight. She looked calm, but her fingers drummed an impatient rhythm.

    It looked like there was something that she had been anticipating today.

    As the conversations continued, the door to the ssroom opened, and Eleanor-sensei entered, carrying a stack of papers. The room fell silent, and all eyes turned to her, the anticipation reaching its peak.

    Eleanor nced around the room, her expression serious but not unkind. "Good morning, everyone," she began, her voice carrying authority and a hint of warmth. "Today, we will be announcing your final grades for the semester. I want tomend each of you for your hard work and dedication. Regardless of the results, remember that this is just the beginning of your journey in this academy."

    Eleanor raised her hand, her authoritative presencemanding the attention of every student in the room.

    FLICK! With a subtle flick of her fingers, a soft chime echoed through the ssroom as the students'' smartwatches simultaneously lit up, signaling the arrival of their final grades.

    A collective gasp filled the room as each student looked down at their wrist, eyes wide with anticipation and trepidation. The tension was almost palpable, the

    silence thick as everyone processed the information disyed on their screens.

    Julia''s eyes scanned her grades quickly, a smile spreading across her face as she saw the results of her hard work. "Yes! I did it!" she eximed, pumping her fist in the air. "I passed with flying colors!"

    Ethan, still leaning back in his chair, nced at his grades and let out a satisfied sigh. "Not bad," he muttered to himself, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

    Lilia''s face remained impassive as she reviewed her scores, but the slight nod of approval she gave herself indicated her satisfaction. "As expected of me," she said quietly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Yet, Irina. She just looked into her watch.

    There, the score wrote.

 Chapter 434 99.3 - End of the semester

    Chapter 43499.3 - End of the semester

    As the initial excitement of seeing their grades settled, the students began topare their results with one another, filling the room with a renewed buzz of conversation.

    Julia turned to Lilia, her eyes shining with pride. "I nailed the practical exams! All that extra training really paid off."

    Lilia nodded, and a slight smile appeared on her lips. "Heh? What grade did you get? Just to remind you, since both of my duels were wless wins, my practical score is full-marked." She said while flipping her hair around.

    With her slight gesture, she looked really beautiful, as if the fragrance of nature spread across the ce.

    "Of course, I got full marks too. What do you think I would get anything else, huh?" Julia rose up from her seat, but it was evident that she was acting and was just being a tease.

    Ethan, still leaning back casually, looked at his friends and chuckled. "You guys are making me feel like a cker."

    "..." As Ethan talked, the two girls just narrowed their eyes and stayed silent.

    "Hey, hey¡­..What happened? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Julia yfully rolled her eyes. "You¡­.. We all knew you were just as capable. You just liked to y it cool. But, who would have thought you were such a monster."

    "That ising from you." Ethan retorted, recalling what happened at Julia''s duel.

    "Indeed¡­.."

    "Lucas, did you say something?"

    "Ah¡­.I just said, you both did good."

    "It is not like you performed badly? Your duel was kind of badass, too."

    "Ah¡­.Right¡­.." Lucas shrugged, a faint smile on his lips. "I did okay, I guess. But seeing you two in action was pretty impressive."

    Julia smirked, yfully nudging her brother. "Don''t sell yourself short, Lucas. Your duel was awesome, especially thatst move. Where did you even learn that?"

    Lucas nced away, his expression thoughtful. "Just something I picked up during training. I''ve been trying to incorporate more advanced techniques."

    Lilia nodded, her eyes narrowing slightly. "It was more than just an advanced technique. That light maniption was incredible."

    "As expected, you saw it through right away."

    "Well...There is a reason why I am ranked fourth now." Lilia smirked as she answered. There was a triumphant expression on her face.

    "What?" Julia asked, her eyes widening in surprise. "You got rank four?"

    Lilia nodded, a proud smile spreading across her face. "After beating the fourth-ranked student, it was evident that I would at least raise my rank by one. But, it seems I didn''t quite make it to third."

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Why not? You were amazing out there."

    Lilia sighed, her expression turning more thoughtful. "The duel between these two mages, Seraphina and Irina, was on another level. They disyed techniques and mana control that were beyond what I had disyed. Not that I couldn''t do the same. It is just the difference between the disy."

    At that moment, hearing this, everyone turned their attention to the girl who was keeping it quiet all the time.

    "Ho¡­..So you are saying you can do better than Irina?" Julia mumbled with a teasing smile on her lips.

    Irina, seemingly lost in her thoughts, didn''t reply, her mind clearly elsewhere. Julia, always the one to stir things up, reached out and touched Irina on the side of her belly, making her flinch.

    "Huh? What?" Irina snapped back to reality, her face turning slightly red with embarrassment. "Julia, what was that for?"

    Julia grinned, enjoying the reaction. "Just making sure you''re still with us. You seemed a bit out of it."

    Irina narrowed her eyes at Julia, a mix of irritation and amusement on her face. "Well, I''m here now. And for the record, everyone can say they can do better, but it is the actions that speak. And the results say everything themselves, don''t they?"

    "..." Lilia''s eyes were a bit narrowed, but she didn''t refute. Well, more like she couldn''t since Irina was right.

    "Speaking of results, what did you get?"

    ulia suddenly rushed over to Irina, curiosity getting the better of her. She quickly took a peek at Irina''s grades on her smartwatch.

    "What the¡ª? Ny-four in Introduction to Mana Theory?!" Julia''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    The group turned their attention to Irina''s screen, their eyes widening in amazement as they saw her impressive score.

    "Wow, Irina, that''s incredible!" Ethan eximed, genuinely impressed.

    Lucas nodded, a hint of admiration in his eyes. "You really outdid yourself. That''s a remarkable grade."

    Irina raised her eyes. "That is a good grade?" She asked as if she didn''t believe what they were saying.

    After all, for her whole life¡­.These types of grades were never good enough. And she also thought the same. She was feeling down for a while because of it since she felt like she had lost the bet, as she hadn''t gotten a perfect score.

    The others protested immediately. "Of course, it''s a good grade!" Ethan eximed. "Do you know how hard that exam was?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Julia chimed in, "Seriously, Irina. I got a 45 on that exam, and I don''t even care because I know how tough it was. Yours is like¡­.Double of mine¡­."

    Lucas nodded in agreement. "I got a 70, and I''m pretty happy with that, considering the difficulty."

    Lilia, who had been quietly observing the conversation, added, "I got an 87, and I worked really hard for it. Your 94 is impressive, Irina."

    Irina looked around at her friends, processing their words. "Really? I guess I didn''t realize how challenging it was for everyone."

    ''That bastard¡­.He said the exam was easy, so I thought it really was. I guess he was just messing with my head¡­.''

    ''Of course, he was¡­.Why did I not think of that? He was teasing me¡­.There is no way I would get 94 on an exam that was easy¡­.''

    ''And here I thought, I made some stupid mistakes. It turns out the exam was just hard¡­Bastard¡­.you really yed with me.''

    She got really mad at both herself and him. Once again, she felt like she was yed with.

    Julia grinned, patting Irina on the back. "You''re a perfectionist, Irina. You always push yourself to be better, and that''s great, but sometimes you need to give yourself credit for your achievements."

    Ethan nodded. "Yeah, don''t be so hard on yourself. You did amazing, and we''re proud of you."

    Irina''s face softened, a small smile forming on her lips. "I see..."

    Yet, that smile somehow looked devious in others'' eyes.

    FLICK! At that moment, Eleanor flicked her fingers again, and the room fell silent. It was as if no sound could escape from their lips. She then addressed the ss, her voice cutting through the tension.

    "Now, everyone should be able to see their new ranks and their new grades. For those who have any problem with their grading or those who want to see their papers, you can check your academy page. Your exam papers were scanned and uploaded there. From there, you can object to your grades in thement section."

    The students nodded, absorbing the information. The initial excitement of seeing their grades had subsided, reced by a more subdued contemtion.

    "The deadline for any type of objection is Friday night. And if you want to oppose your practical exam grading, you will be required to stay in the academy. If you have already left and you have objected to your practical grade, your objection will be null."

    The students nodded their heads, understanding what she said.

    Some were already checking their academy pages; others were discussing their grades with friends.

    Eleanor watched them for a moment, then continued, "This semester has been challenging, but you have all shown great progress. Use this break to rest and reflect on what you''ve learned. I expect even greater things from all of you next semester."

    With that, she dismissed the ss, allowing the students to leave at their own pace. The room slowly began to empty as students filed out, still buzzing with the aftermath of the grade announcements.

    As Eleanor permitted the students to leave, Irina felt a surge of anticipation welling up inside her. She couldn''t contain herself any longer; she had to know the result of the bet she had made with Astron. Inwardly, she felt confident. She was sure that Astron had tried to trick her because he hadn''t done well on the exam.

    ''He must have tried to throw me off because he knew he didn''t do well,'' she thought, smirking to herself.

    Her eyes scanned the room, searching for Astron. She spotted him silently slipping out of the ssroom, not talking to anyone. Her smirk widened, feeling even more certain of her victory.

    ''There he goes, trying to make a quick exit,'' she mused. ''He must know he lost. And you think I am going to escape like that? In your dreams.''

    She thought, with a smirk on her face.

    "What are you thinking about, smirking like that? It is a bit creepy." Julia remarked, seeing Irina''s face.

    "Nothing," Irina replied. And then, she rose up. "I need to leave."

    With a newfound determination, Irina gathered her things and made her way towards the door, as well.

    "Where? Hey! We are going to eat for onest time. Are youing?"

    Julia asked, yet she didn''t receive any answer.

    "¡­."

    Since Irina was busy, her mind focused on confronting a certain someone. She wanted to see the look on his face when she revealed her grades and imed her victory.

    As she stepped out into the hallway, she spotted Astron a few paces ahead, walking calmly as if he had all the time in the world. Quickening her pace, she looked as if she was running, trying to catch him.

    ''He must have turned from here.'' She thought and then turned sideways.

    "Bam¡­."

    Suddenly, something appeared right before her face. Something dark, as if of a ck hand.

    ''Hiiiick!'' Flinching and losing her bnce, she was surprised; she stumbled, barely managing to catch herself. Her senses did not pick anything at all, and she was sure there was nothing there.

    "You need to watch your step," a small voice said.

    Irina raised her face and saw Astron standing before her. There was a very subtle smile on his face, just enough to be noticeable.

    "You...!" Irina started, regaining herposure.

    ''Of course, it was him!'' She thought.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked, her tone a bit angrily.

    "Waiting for certain someone, of course. Did you really think I would run away?"

    Irina clenched her fists and pouted a little, her frustration evident. "Shut up," she snapped. "Show me your grade."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his subtle smile still in ce. "So you did think I would run away?"

    "Shut up," Irina repeated, her tone firmer. "Just show me your grade."

    Astron shook his head, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Are you really ready for this? There''s no need to rush the inevitable."

    "I couldn''t be more ready," Irina insisted, her eyes burning with determination. "Let''s get this over with."

    With a slight nod, Astron held up his smartwatch, revealing his grade.

    ------------

    Introduction to Mana Theory Grade: 100//100

    ------------

    Irina''s eyes widened after seeing the grade.

    She turned to look at him, only to see something different in his eyes.

    "I just said this before, but let me say it again."

    He stopped walking over her a little.

    "Never underestimate me just because I am going easy on others."

 Chapter 435 99.4 - End of the semester

    Chapter 43599.4 - End of the semester

    "Never underestimate me just because I am going easy on others."

    His tone was calm but carried an underlying intensity that sent a shiver down her spine. There was something in his eyes. She wouldn''t see him like this most of the time, but she saw this look before.

    It was the look that he was giving to certain people at certain times. And she knew the reason why.

    After all, she was very well aware of his goals and the reason why he was pushing himself this hard. Though they had just had a talk and he somehow opened himself to her, that didn''t mean she knew everything about him from the start.

    His very reason for being here was revenge.

    To destroy.

    And he only became serious when he had such reasons. He never cared about how other people viewed him, never cared about the recognition that he would get.

    To be honest, this was just like him since even before that moment in his life, he was still such a person.

    Aside from that, she rarely saw himpetitive, but it seemed she was able to awaken another side of him.

    For a different reason.

    Not because of revenge or anything. He showed his best just topete with her.

    And seeing this, how could she just get angry?

    Didn''t this just mean she was special? This was another way to say she was the only one to evoke such feelings.

    Was that why she was feeling a bit happy?

    Yet, Irina knew this was just the beginning. She was very aware that keeping him attached to this world would require more than just one step.

    "Young one, you carry a burden, and your path is intertwined with his. Take care of him; he walks on a thin thread, and he could fall at any time."

    She still remembered the voice of the elderly soul that she had heard when the Phantom''s Land was crumbling.

    There would need to be many steps, many small victories, and moments of connection.

    Even so, she couldn''t deny the pang of regret that she had lost to him. She had promised a reward, never truly believing she would have to follow through. A bit of panic welled up inside her as she thought about what she would have to do now.

    ''What did I even promise him? I didn''t think I would lose...'' she thought, mentally kicking herself for her overconfidence.

    Astron, noticing the shift in her expression, raised an eyebrow. "Regretting the bet already?" he asked a hint of amusement in his voice.

    Irina crossed her arms, trying to maintain herposure. "Of course not. I always honor my promises," she replied, though her voice wavered slightly.

    Astron''s subtle smile widened just a bit. "Good. Then I''ll be looking forward to it."

    Irina felt a mixture of dread and curiosity. What exactly did he want? She had to know, and she had to be prepared for anything.

    "So, what do you want as your reward?" she asked, trying to sound nonchnt.

    Astron looked into her eyes, his face slightly facepalming. "How can I decide what I want without seeing what you have in your family''s armory?" He asked. And then, he narrowed his eyes. "Don''t tell me, you forgot what the other side of the bet was?"

    "¡­.."

    And Irina couldn''t reply.

    "Really¡­.." He shook his head. "Sometimes, I really admire your confidence."

    It was evident that he assumed she never even considered him winning.

    Irina pouted, trying to cover her embarrassment. "I would remember it if I thought about it. You just didn''t give me time."

    Astron waved his hand dismissively. "Yeah, yeah, for sure."

    After that moment had passed, Irina felt regretful about losing. All her ns were now stagnant. She had wanted to have one week of his life and had nned quite a lot of things for that period of time. At that moment, she remembered the promise he made to her: she had one more request to make him grant a wish of hers. She decided to use it for her ns.

    "Wait," she said suddenly, her tone shifting to one of determination. "You owe me one more favor, remember? I want to use it now."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Oh? And what is it that you want?"

    "I want that week," Irina dered, her eyes fixed on him with unwavering resolve. "The one I would have had if I won the bet. I still want that time with you."

    Astron looked at her, a mixture of surprise and curiosity in his eyes. He was silent for a moment, as if weighing her request. "You realize that I promised that request to be an equivalent to mine."

    "Yes. Of course, I remember that."

    "And you think the two requests are the same?"

    "I do."

    "Exin how my request to you to keep my involvement in Phantom''s Land secret is the same as my act of giving up one week of my break."

    Irina took a deep breath, her eyes narrowing as she prepared to argue her case. "Since the moment I took credit instead of you, I''ve had to deal with countless annoying things. Interviews, interrogations, posts about me online, government suspicions¡ªit''s been exhausting. I''ve had to answer questions, deal with skepticism, and constantly be on guard."

    Astron nodded his head thoughtfully, considering her words. "That''s right," he said finally. "You''re starting to understand the value of what you have under your hands. The responsibility, the burden, and the effort it takes to maintain a facade. You need to show this same spirit to her as well."

    Irina blinked, realizing he wasn''t trying to make things harder for her but was actually trying to show her different ways of thinking. It was a lesson in responsibility and understanding the consequences of actions, a deeper lesson hidden within their interactions.

    And she also knew what he meant with ''her.''

    Of course, he would know. Even from the start, he was able to see through the face that she was putting on ¨C the arrogance that she had always disyed to others. He knew that it was just a self-defense mechanism that she had created.

    And he must also have known the reason for that.

    "Why are you always like this?" she mumbled, her voice carrying a mix of frustration and admiration.

    "Like what?" he asked, tilting his head slightly.

    "It is nothing..." she looked down since she didn''t want to show it ¨C the expression she was most likely making.

    "¡­."

    For a moment, silence hung between them. Irina took a deep breath andposed her expression, looking back up at Astron with renewed determination.

    "Does that mean you''ll do it?" she asked, her voice steady.

    Astron nodded. "Not like I have a choice since I promised to grant your request." He paused, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "But there''s a possibility I''ll be busy during the break. I might not have the time."

    Irina narrowed her eyes, suspicion creeping into her gaze. "Why didn''t you make any time?"

    Astron shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Of course, because I was sure I wouldn''t lose."

    Seeing his haughty face, Irina felt a surge of irritation. She wanted to punch him because she knew she wasn''t one to talk¡ªshe had done the same, after all.

    "Well, even though you won, you should have still considered the possibility of me using my right to request," she retorted, her tone sharper than intended.

    Astron shrugged. "That is mostly true. Though, not everything is always in my control."

    At that time, she remembered the hunters that came to watch him. She remembered the energy they gave away and the talk they had.

    "Nothinges without a price." It was tantly obvious that the hunter named Garrett had some control over him. Maybe it was a deal. At the very least, she didn''t know.

    "Anyway. You can contact me when you want to spend the week."

    With that, he turned to leave. Irina watched him go, her mind racing with thoughts of how to make the most of the time they would spend together. This was her chance to show him a different side of life, to pull him away from his single-minded pursuit of revenge, even if just for a week.

    And to entangle him with her to the greatest extent.

    "Hey, Astron!" she called after him.

    He turned slightly, raising an eyebrow.

    "Don''t forget, you promised," she reminded him, her tone softer.

    He shook his head as if saying, ''Did you stop me just to say this?''

    "I won''t."

    And then, he turned back to leave. But, just then, he stopped once again and turned back.

    "Hey, Irina."

    She paused, looking at him curiously. "What?"

    "Congrattions on your new rank," he said, his voice sincere. "Rank 2. You''ve earned it."

    Irina''s eyes widened in surprise, and then a smile spread across her face, genuine and heartfelt. That guy, just as how he was usual, was perceptive of the details.

    Though not that she was expecting anything like this, nor would it make her happy.

    "It''s not like this would make me happy," she replied, though her tone was light and yful. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Astron shook his head, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Your expression looks far too happy for someone who says that," he remarked.

    And with that, he turned and disappeared from her sight, leaving Irina standing there with a smile that she couldn''t quite hide.

    ''Rank 2¡­'' she thought, her heart swelling with pride. ''I did it.''

    The day was still cold, and the world was covered in a nket of snow, but Irina felt a warmth within her that chased away the chill.

    She had made it this far, and there was still so much more to achieve.

    Just like that, the semester of the academy ended for her.

    It was a hectic academic semester.

    A time of the year that she had never felt like this before.

    *******

    Astron sat on the edge of his bed, the finality of the semester settling over him like a heavy cloak.

    The results of the final exam had been posted, and despite his indifferent exterior, he had made sure to check.

    Rank 1071. It was not exceptional, but certainly not disappointing, given his circumstances.

    As if on cue, the watch began to vibrate softly, its screen lighting up with a notification.

    He tapped the screen, and a message appeared:

    "Congrattions, Astron Natusalune. Your rank of 1071 is noted. You have not disappointed."

    ''As expected. They have ess to the information.'' It was not something he hadn''t expected, as the organization was pretty powerful and ran deep.

    Though he had expected some form ofmunication, he hadn''t expected it to be this quick. The message continued:

    "Your next step awaits. Come to the location shown on the screen tonight at 8 P.M."

    A map flickered into view, highlighting a secluded area on the outskirts of Arcadia City.

    Astron rose from his bed, his mind already racing through the possibilities of whaty ahead.

    ''Let''s see what I can get from them.'' As equally oppressing, it was an opportunity after all.

    CREAK!

    With that, he left his room.

    --------End of the volume 3-------

    Many events happened in this volume, and it was mainly focused on the expansion of the world and the character development of the main cast whileying the background of how they became what they were.

    Astron also had a huge character development, in my opinion. Though it may have looked like it has taken a lot of time, breaking down such walls and openly expressing himself is not something that is easy.

    In the next volume, things will be a little different.

    Stay intact.

 Chapter 436 100.1 - Watchers of Arcane

    Chapter 436 100.1 - Watchers of Arcane

    <Human Domain, Northeast Entrance>

    The northwest entrance to the human domain stood as a formidable barrier, its gates nked by vignt patrols. The thick forest and treacherous mountain paths surrounding it added to its impregnability.

    The guards, d in sturdy armor and armed with sharp spears, stood at attention, unaware of the approaching storm.

    From the shadows of the dense foliage, the solitary figure emerged. His steps were silent, a predator moving through the night, every motion precise and deliberate. The same wind that swirled in the cave now whispered through the trees, heralding his approach.

    With eyes that gleamed like molten gold, he fixed his gaze on the entrance. His presence alone was enough to send shivers down the spines of the patrols. One guard turned, his eyes widening in shock as he caught sight of the intruder.

    RUMBLE!

    "Intruder!" the guard shouted, raising his spear in rm.

    Before the sound could fully escape his lips, the figure moved. In a blur of motion, he closed the distance between them, his fist connecting with the guard''s chest. The impact was cataclysmic, a single punch that shattered armor and bone alike. The guard crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    The other patrols rushed to intercept, but their efforts were futile. With each strike, the figure dispatched them with ease, their bodies falling like leaves in a storm. The once secure entrance was now a scene of chaos and death.

    As thest guard fell, a new presence made itself known. Beside the figure, seemingly materializing from the very shadows, stood a young being.

    Draped in an elegant robe that flowed like water, his movements were a dance; each step imbued with grace and purpose.

    The young being''s face was serene, almost ethereal, eyes reflecting an otherworldly intelligence. He regarded the carnage with a calm detachment, then turned his gaze to the figure beside him.

    THUD!

    In an instant, he knelt down, his eyes looking to the ground.

    "Sir Cadmus."

    Cadmus nodded once more. "Is the thing I asked for ready?"

    The robed man replied, "Yes, your request is ready." With a fluid motion, he produced a hologram from within his robes.

    The hologram depicted a scene where a young boy, whose eyes also turned vertically yellow, stood with an intense expression. The boy''s voice echoed through the projection, filled with power and determination.

    [By the will of my call, father of all,]

    [Hear my cry through the storm''s enthrall.]

    [With the power of thunder in hand,]

    [I summon the heavens to strike thisnd.]

    As Cadmus heard this, an immense pressure surged through his body, a raw power that radiated outward. The air around them seemed to ripple, and the very ground beneath them trembled.

    The pressure was so intense that it crushed the lifeless bodies of the fallen guards, turning them into mush.

    His eyes were locked down onto the hologram.

    "Einherjar."

    He mumbled the name.

    *******

    <Arcadia City, Wednesday Evening>

    A cab pulled to a stop at the edge of Arcadia City, where the urbanndscape gave way to more secluded surroundings.

    Inside stood a young man as he paid the driver and stepped out, the sounds of the city fading as he walked down a narrow, dimly lit path leading into the outskirts.

    The path was lined with tall, overgrown foliage, casting long shadows that danced in the moonlight.

    "Choosing such a ce¡­."

    Out of all the ces it could have been chosen, it was this ce. A ce where countless different crimes had beenmitted.

    Even now, he could feel some gazes on him.

    Astron''s senses were on high alert, every rustle and whisper in the night air sharpening his focus.

    ''Though, they are most likely from the organization.''

    There was a reason why he hadn''t used his stealth abilities, especially his [Shadowborne]. Since he was sure he was being watched.

    The smartwatch''s map guided him deeper into the outskirts, leading him to an old, abandoned structure partially hidden by the overgrowth.

    He checked the time¡ª7:55 P.M. He was early, just as he intended. Taking a moment to survey the area, he noted the strategic advantages and potential exits, preparing himself for any unforeseen circumstances.

    As the clock ticked closer to 8:00 P.M., the watch vibrated again. A new message appeared:

    "Enter and follow the light."

    A faint glow emanated from within the structure, casting eerie shadows against the crumbling walls.

    ¨CWROOM! Following that, a portal opened right before his face.

    "..."

    Yet, he hadn''t entered, just looking at the portal itself. The reason for that?

    ''The portal is wed. It is a trap.''

    He was able to sense what was happening right before his face. The portal, though opened via spatial maniption, was, in fact, not connected to anything.

    What did this mean?

    It meant that the ce was a pocket space and unstable since pocket spaces were never meant to be stable to begin with.

    Thus, he did what he needed to.

    SWOOSH!

    Threw a dagger right through the portal.

    STAB!

    Following that, his ears perked up, and the sound of something stabbed came from the portal.

    In an instant, something rushed through the portal toward him. A monstrous creature, its face contorted in agony, its body bleeding from multiple wounds, lunged at him with ferocity.

    The monster''s ws were aimed directly at his face, moving with deadly speed. Astron remained calm, his mind working faster than his body.

    Instead of focusing on the immediate threat of the ws, he raised his dagger to his right, anticipating a different danger.

    CLANK!

    The sound of metal shing against metal echoed in the chamber. At the same moment, the monster''s ws passed through his face, dissipating like smoke.

    It was an illusion, a clever deception meant to distract him from the real threat.

    Astron''s dagger had blocked a hidden de aimed at his side. A figure emerged right before him out of nowhere, retracting the de and stepping back with a hiss.

    "Impressive," the figure said, its voice a raspy whisper. "You sensed the illusion and the real attack. Not many can do that."

    The figure seized him from head to toe.

    ¨Cw??????????????h???????????????i????????s???????????????????p?????????????????????e?????????????????r????????????????? ??????????????????w???????????????????h???????????????????????i???????????????????s????????????p??????????????e??????????????r?????????????? ?????????????????????????w??????????????????????????h????????????????????????????i????????????????s????????????????p????????????????????e?????????????????????r???????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????

    At that moment, countless different whispers enveloped them, and then another figure revealed itself.

    This time, the figure was a lot smallerpared to the first one who had shown himself.

    "How did you find out?" the small figure asked, curiosity evident in their tone.

    Astron took a deep breath, his gaze steady. "The sound of something getting stabbed came from the portal, but I had already withdrawn the de once I threw it."

    He raised his hand, revealing small grey strings attached to his fingers, leading back to the dagger he had thrown. "Since I had withdrawn the dagger, it wouldn''t make sense for something to get hit. Yet, such a sound still came from the portal."

    The childlike figure tilted its head, pondering Astron''s exnation. They put their index finger to their lips in thought. "So, using such a trigger mechanism itself has a w... Next time, I need to change the conditions of the triggering."

    Astron nodded slightly, appreciating the analytical approach. "Indeed. A different method might be more effective." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The first figure, still cloaked in shadows, chuckled. "You''re not only perceptive but also unshaken. Impressive, indeed."

    Astron nced at the two figures. "Is this assessment over, or is there more you need from me?"

    The childlike figure stepped forward, their eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and admiration. "I had my doubts since the new member was pretty young, but it seems my doubts were mistaken."

    Before the childlike figure could say more, a presence materialized behind her. Reina stepped out of the shadows with a swift, silent grace. Her eyes locked onto the young figure, irritation clear in her gaze.

    "Who gave you permission to conduct this test?" Reina''s voice was sharp as she reached out and grabbed the young figure by the ear, causing the childlike figure to wince.

    "I-I was just curious," the young figure stammered, trying to pull away, but Reina''s grip was firm.

    "Curiosity does not excuse unauthorized actions," Reina scolded. "You know better than to act without approval."

    Astron watched the interaction, noting the dynamics between them. Reina, while stern, seemed more exasperated than truly angry as if this was a recurring issue with the young figure.

    ''I see. Either a unique mental condition because of a certain backstory, or a uniqueness stemming from a trait.''

    He thought, analyzing the young figure. There were many powers that had affected the users, traits that limited the actions of the user itself.

    From how it looked outside, it was evident that this young one had a special condition.

    ''And, I should stop viewing her as a young one. She is still using illusions to make her seem small. What a weird bunch.''

    He thought.

    Reina released the young figure''s ear, giving her a final stern look before turning to Astron. "I apologize for this... unauthorized test. It was not part of your scheduled assessment."

    Astron nodded, maintaining his calm demeanor. "There is no problem."

    Reina''s expression softened slightly as she addressed the young figure. "Return to your quarters and reflect on your actions. We will discuss thister."

    The young figure nodded, casting a quick nce at Astron before scurrying away, leaving Reina and the shadowy figure alone with him.

    Reina sighed, herposure returning. "Now, let''s proceed with what we originally intended."

    She stopped and then smirked.

    "Are you ready to see something interesting?"

    "..."

    Before he could even answer, she flicked her fingers.

    Suddenly, everything became blurry. Countless whispers overwhelmed him, and a torrent of information surged into his ears.

    Astron felt like he was losing himself in an ocean of knowledge and sound. The sheer volume and intensity threatened to drown his very essence.

    Yet, this time was different from thest.

    On thest time, he was not able to keep himself away from the effects of the flow of information, yet he knew such a thing could happen.

    And to deal with that, he remembered a certain moment when Lilia had used [Maism] as an anchor to show arrows without even touching them.

    Anchor.

    By creating an anchor, he would allow himself to stay away from the flow of the information, removing the risk.

    Astron focused intently on his very conscience.

    He visualized an anchor, a tether to the real world, something solid to cling to amidst the chaos.

    ''Focus...'' hemanded himself, forming the anchor in his mind. It took the shape of a small, unyielding ind in a stormy sea, a ce where his consciousness could rest and remain grounded. He concentrated on this mental image, pouring his will into it.

    Gradually, the chaos began to recede. The whispers grew fainter, and the deluge of information slowed to a manageable trickle. Astron felt his consciousness stabilizing, the anchor holding firm.

    When his vision cleared, he found himself standing in a different room. It was vast and illuminated by a strange, ethereal light that seemed toe from nowhere and everywhere at once. Symbols and runes adorned the walls, pulsing with a faint, otherworldly glow.

    Reina stood before him, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. "Impressive," she said. "Just by seeing it once, you were able to anchor yourself. Most wouldn''t be able to do that. You truly are a promising recruit."

    Astron took a deep breath, steadying himself. "What was that?"

    "A test," Reina replied, her tone matter-of-fact. But after seeing the look Astron gave to her, she coughed. "It was a joke."

    Reina continued her tone, now more serious. "We have crossed dimensions. This is not just another room."

    Suddenly, as if a veil was removed, the walls around them began to dissolve into thin air, revealing an expansive, bustling space. Astron''s eyes widened slightly as he took in the sight before him.

    They stood on a raised tform overlooking a massive undergroundplex. The scale of it was staggering. People moved with purpose, some running from ce to ce, while others were deeply engaged with advanced technological equipment. Holographic screens floated in the air, disying streams of data, maps, and tactical information.

    Reina gestured broadly, a proud look on her face. "Wee to the Arcadia Base."

 Chapter 437 100.2 - Watchers of Arcane

    Chapter 437100.2 - Watchers of Arcane

    In a world where mana exists, you are bound to see things that don''tpletely make sense on Earth or things that look like they came out straight out of the movie.

    I mean, I myself, had seen the world gopletely white, the skies rumble and thunder bow down, or someone making aplete nuke.

    All of them were made by just young people at the age of 16. So, it is clear that this world ispletely extreme on many ends.

    But, even then.

    ''This is¡­..''

    It was enormous.

    The vast undergroundplex stretched out before me, its sheer scale taking me by surprise. It was abyrinthine expanse of corridors, rooms, and open areas, all interconnected with a meticulous design that spoke of advanced nning and engineering.

    The ceiling, far above, was lined with an intricatework of support beams and conduits, their surfaces gleaming under the ethereal light that seemed to permeate the entire space.

    This light, though artificial, felt strangely natural, casting a soft, even glow over everything.

    Directly below the tform where I stood with Reina, theplex teemed with activity. People move with purpose, and their actions are coordinated and efficient. Groups huddled around holographic disys, their faces illuminated by the glow of data streams and maps.

    Countless different psions were flowing across the ce, whose attributes didn''t make sense to me.

    My eyes that could see the psions themselves were getting overwhelmed by the raw information they were receiving.

    Even when I was under the mine, where countless different mana veins were spread across the ground, the number of psions was not even close to this.

    ''Urghk!''

    As the immense amount of headache struck me, I instantly forced myself to turn down [Perceptive Insight].

    If I hadn''t done that, I was sure my brain would turn itself off, and I would lose consciousness right here, right there.

    ''What was that?''

    Yet, of course, I couldn''t help but ask myself. Howe such a dense amount of psions were spread across the ce, and their attributes were unknown?

    ''Unknown...''

    "Impressive, isn''t it?" Reina''s voice cut through the ambient noise, her toneced with pride. "This is the heart of our operations. Every mission, every strategy is nned and executed from here."

    I nodded, my mind still reeling from the sheer scale of the ce. The maze of corridors, the bustling activity, the overwhelming density of psions¡ªit was unlike anything I had ever encountered.

    "You seem to have already figured out how to control your eyes," Reina said, turning to look at me with a knowing smile.

    I narrowed my gaze at her, curiosity and suspicion mixing in my mind.

    ''Eyes¡­.'' It was evident what she was talking about, but it was still important to understand what she meant.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Reina didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she gestured towards the vast expanse of the base below us. "This whole ce is a base for agents across the world. But how do you think theymunicate?"

    I furrowed my brow, thinking hard. That was what I had been thinking about as well. Since from the start, this ce was another dimension. Thus, using something physical like electromaic waves would not be possible to transmit the information.

    After all, even though electromaic waves can travel on the empty space, that doesn''t mean they can just cross dimensions. For such a thing to happen, one would need something that can act as a bridge.

    And what would that be? N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The answer is evident.

    Mana.

    After all, if something can create a space rupture or a pocket space, why can''t it pass through some space holes?

    ''I see.''

    The sheer number of positions with unknown attributes that I had seen earlier began to make sense. I realized what those positions were.

    "They are psions attributed by an [Authority]," I said, the pieces falling into ce. "The Authority of Information."

    Reina''s smile widened, impressed by my deduction. "Very perceptive. Yes, these psions are indeed attributed by an Authority. They facilitate instantmunication, data transfer, and real-time surveince across the globe. They are the lifeblood of our operations."

    I recalled bits and pieces of information I hade across before in the game. Those lore diggers had some hypotheses about this mysterious organization/

    Some of them thought that the Watchers of Arcane had connections with a forgotten god, one who was said to have dominion over knowledge and information.

    And if that were to be true, it could possibly exin how this worked.

    "But why am I seeing these now? I''ve never encountered them in such density before," I asked, my curiosity piqued.

    Reina nodded, acknowledging my question. "This base is a central hub, a nexus of information. The psions you saw are concentrated here to ensure seamless operations. It''s rare to find such a density of them elsewhere."

    "But isn''t it dangerous to have such a concentration in one ce?" I asked, thinking about the potential vulnerabilities.

    "Indeed, it is," Reina admitted. "That''s why we have multiple safeguards in ce, both magical and technological. The security measures here are among the most advanced in the world. And as for why you''re seeing them now, your unique ability allows you to perceive things others can''t."

    I took a deep breath, processing the information. The implications of this were vast. The sheer power and influence the Watchers of Arcane wielded through thiswork of psions were staggering.

    However, aside from what she had shown and exined, there was one thing that needed to be addressed since she was trying to change the subject.

    "But you still haven''t answered my question."

    I replied, looking at her.

    "What did you mean by ''Eye''?"

    Reina smiled, a knowing glint in her eye. "Why do you think the organization took note of you and decided to send you to one of the most prestigious academies in the world? What could make you different? How did we determine that? What is your connection to us? Haven''t you thought about that before?"

    "Of course, I''ve thought about it before," I said, my gaze steady.

    I had been thinking about him for a while already. Even in the game, Astron must have been chosen by the Watchers of Arcane since that was the basicyout for him to be sent to the academy.

    That made me think.

    Was there something that they knew about Astron that I didn''t? Even though he died before he could show himself to them.

    That question was hard to answer since, in the game, Astron was just an extra, and I didn''t know about the abilities he possessed at all.

    As a boss, he was more of a demonic human than a normal hunter. Thus, his abilities as a normal human were unknown.

    Therefore, referencing the game was basically impossible. Or at least it was harderpared to the other characters.

    But, still, I remembered something.

    ''In the boss fight between Astron, his input reading was far too strong. Most of the yers would have a hard time dealing with him since even if he was not a strong boss, he constantly interrupted the yer, dodged the attacks, or blocked them. If not for the yer being too strong than him, the fight could turn differently.''

    Why was this important, one would say?

    The answery somewhere else.

    All people of this world, whether they belonged to high-ranking families or not, would always have one trait at the start when they awakened.

    Yet, for me, it was different. At least, the moment when I somehow merged into one, I had more than one trait.

    To exin this, I had always considered [Perceptive Insight] stemmed from my other part of the soul.

    But was that possible?

    Did I contain two souls in one body, or did I justplete my imperfect soul?

    The answer was thetter. Then, why did I have two traits?

    Was I special? Was it simply because of that?

    Or was there another reason for such a thing happening?

    For instance, an external factor?

    What if I had initially just had one trait, [Lunar Enigma]?

    ''Perceptive Insight¡­.What if¡­.''

    Yeah, what if there was some outside interference? What if something had affected me and had chosen me?

    If that was the case, I could easily say that [Lunar Enigma] was something rted to me since I knew that she also had powers of the moon.

    Then where did this [Perceptive Insight]e from?

    If [Perceptive Insight] came from an outsider''s influence, that could also exin why this organization took an interest in me. They could have recognized their own energy.

    After all, the Watchers of Arcane are oddly rted to observing and interfering with things, just like my [Perceptive Insight] ability.

    ''That also exins how the game version Astron was able to see through the movements of the yers that easily. He must also have his initial traits awakened¡­.Because of the Demonic Energy that filled the missing parts of his soul temporarily.''

    Slowly, the pieces were sitting together.

    I had initially thought that they took me in because they knew something about [Lunar Enigma], but from the looks of it now, that may not be the case.

    ''Though, it is better to not be sure.'' I looked at Reina after finding the answer to my questions.

    "Your perceptive abilities are not just a coincidence, Astron. They are the reason when you were found, we took an interest in you."

    "I see." I nodded my head as she answered just as I had expected. However, I still showed a surprised face just to make her think I didn''t specte about it.

    After all, my traiting from them didn''t mean I could trust them. And it is always better to downy your capabilities a little just to make sure.

    "So, does this answer satisfy you?"

    "A little. Though I have many questions."

    "You need to keep them to yourself. I will not answer any other questions. You will need to get them yourself after increasing your rank."

    "¡­.."

    This was the usual way things worked in any type of organization, so I did not mind.

    "Yet, let me tell you one thing," Reina said as she started walking, her tone carrying a hint of intrigue.

    I followed her, curious about what she had to say.

    "As you increase your rank andplete missions, you will be able to evolve your eyes more. The evolutions you had previously on your own are just the beginning."

    It seemed that being here wouldn''t be too bad.

    "And also, there is no need to hide your capabilities here."

 Chapter 438 100.3 - Watchers of Arcane

    Chapter 438100.3 - Watchers of Arcane

    "And also, there is no need to hide your capabilities here."

    The moment she said this, I noticed a change in her eyes. They transformed intricate patterns of interwoven lines and runes appearing within them, just like the ornate designs I had seen before.

    They pulsed with a faint, otherworldly light, exuding an aura of power and knowledge.

    The same wave of information had entered my head, and I kept myself in the same ce after anchoring. Just as before, her eye level was clearly higher than mine.

    "For you to evolve your eye, you need to have a significant achievement," Reina said, her voice steady. "And I can see the energy emanating from you. I can easily assess your overall mana strength, even if you try to conceal it."

    I didn''t panic, nor did I react overtly. This was something I had already anticipated. I was well aware that in this world, no one was truly omnipotent. There would always be someone who could see through your facade, no matter how well it was crafted.

    At the end of the day, this was going to happen one way or another. That was why I was focusing on hiding my innate capabilities.

    One doesn''t need to have a strong amount of mana only to be strong. They need many other qualities. Fast thinking, good analysis. All those things are required. And you can''t just ''see'' those things with a simple eye.

    It needs more than that since they are initial to one''s very being. They are rted to one''s own character and how their minds work.

    "I see," I replied, as if I was embarrassed. "It didn''t work, huh?"

    "It didn''t."

    "I understand." I bowed my head as if to show that I wouldn''t do it anymore. "Then I will focus on proving my worth."

    Reina''s eyes returned to their normal state, the patterns and runes fading away. She nodded approvingly. "Good. Now, let''s get you settled." She said. "For the time being, you will not be assigned to a mission immediately. First, your abilities will be tested, and you will meet other youngsters who are just as special as you. Though, you had already met two of them."

    "Those two?" Recalling the two guys that had tried to test me at the start, I asked.

    "Yes, them," Reina replied.

    I followed her through thebyrinthineplex, my mind already strategizing and nning for the tasks ahead. This ce, with its vast resources and advanced technology, could be a powerful ally¡ªor a dangerous enemy.

    It all depended on how I navigated the challenges and alliances within.

    As we walked, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of cautious optimism. The Watchers of Arcane had their own agenda, and so did I. If my abilities could evolve further under their guidance, it was a risk worth taking.

    "Yes, them," Reina replied. "They are among the many recruits we have with unique abilities. Each one has its own strengths and specialties. It''s crucial for you to understand who you''ll be working with and against in the future."

    I nodded, absorbing the information. "I see. And what exactly will these tests entail?"

    Reina nced at me, a small smile ying on her lips. "You''ll find out soon enough. The tests are designed to push your limits and help us gauge your potential. They will cover a range of skillsbat, strategy, magic, and more."

    "Understood," I said, keeping my tone neutral. "I''ll be ready."

    She led me through thebyrinthine corridors of theplex, exining various aspects of the organization along the way. "The Watchers of Arcane are divided into several divisions, each focusing on different aspects of our mission. Intelligence gathering,bat operations, research and development, and more. You''ll be integrated into the division that best suits your skills after your evaluation."

    We arrived at arge training facility filled with advanced equipment and various training zones.

    "This is where you''ll be spending a lot of your time initially," Reina said. "You''ll train with other recruits, learn from seasoned operatives, and undergo a series of evaluations."

    I observed the room, noting the intensity and focus of the recruits. They were all highly skilled, each disying unique talents and capabilities. It was clear that the standards here were incredibly high.

    ''Feels simr.''

    Remembering the certain memory of the past, I couldn''t help but shake my head inwardly. This ce was oddly simr, though there were also some differences between them.

    ''The expressions are a lot different.''

    The difference was the faces of those who were training. They were not filled with tiredness and were instead filled with hope.

    Contrary to those at that time.

    It was a clear difference.

    After the introductions, Reina turned to me. "For now, get settled in your quarters. Tomorrow, your training and evaluations will begin. Use this time to familiarize yourself with the facility and the other recruits."

    I nodded. "Understood, Miss Reina."

    Reina smiled, nodding her head. "Good. You can ess the interior of the facility and everything you need from your watch. It works even here in the special areas. The other watches will not work in this area unless you''re in designated zones."

    She continued, "You can eat whenever you want from the cafeteria. We have special chefs preparing meals at all hours. You should be familiar with how things work from the academy, but if you have any questions, don''t hesitate to ask."

    I nodded again, appreciating the thorough exnation. "Thank you, Miss Reina. I''ll make sure to make the most of the resources avable."

    Reina''s expression softened slightly. "Astron, remember that you''re not just here to prove yourself but to grow and learn. The Watchers of Arcane believe in nurturing talent, not just testing it. Take this opportunity seriously, but don''t forget to build rtionships with your fellow recruits. They will be your allies in the field."

    Building connections is the most important thing in the world, especially if you are in the Hunter field.

    ''You can''t fight the world on your own.''

    That is indeed the case. I knew if, even though I refused to acknowledge it before.

    "I''ll keep that in mind," I replied, my tone sincere.

    She gave a final nod before turning to leave. "Good. I''ll see you tomorrow for your evaluations. Rest well, Nominee Astron."

    As Reina walked away, I took a deep breath and nced around the facility once more. It was time to explore and familiarize myself with my new surroundings. The training facility buzzed with activity, and the recruits engaged in various exercises and drills.

    ''Let''s see what this ce has to offer.''

    I activated my watch, navigating through the interface to find a map of the facility. The detailedyout disyed various zones, including training areas, researchbs, dormitories, and the cafeteria. The map also highlighted the locations of different divisions and special areas.

    ''Impressive.''

    The efficiency and organization were evident, and I appreciated the thoughtfulness that went into designing the facility. I made a mental note of key areas to visit and decided to start with the cafeteria. It would be good to grab something to eat and observe the other recruits in a more rxed environment.

    ''Well, it seems like that won''t be the case now.''

    I thought. And then, my hand instantly went to my dagger.

    SWOOSH!

    Because before me, something peculiar appeared.

    A face that turned down. The eyeballs were empty, as if the eyes were gouged. Blood was flowing down from the head to the hair that was somehow entangled.

    And most importantly, the mouth was missing its bottom, now top, half.

    ''It is pretty deceptive, isn''t it?''

    "You have a pretty annoying ability."

    I remarked, sensing the presence.

    "Eeeeeh...You figured it out instantly," came the familiar voice.

    The same small girl who had shown herself before made her appearance, followed by the same guy who had attacked me at that time. The girl looked small, like a young child, her features deceptively innocent. The boy, in contrast, was muchrger, looking around 18. He was taller than me, his body chiseled and toned, with a lean but muscr build.

    I analyzed his stance, noting the way he carried himself. His muscles were well-developed, indicating rigorous training. His left hand was slightly more prominent, suggesting he was left-handed. However, I recalled that the attack I had blocked earlier was right-handed, and even then, it had shaken me.

    ''This guy is strong,'' I thought, my instincts sharpening.

    The boy smirked, his eyes gleaming with a hint of challenge. "Looks like you''re ready for round two," he said, his voice carrying a confident edge.

    I didn''t respond immediately. Instead, I focused on the girl. "You enjoy ying tricks, don''t you?"

    She giggled, the sound almost eerie in the dimly lit corridor. "It''s fun to see how people react. But you''re different. You don''t get scared easily." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I kept my gaze steady. "What do you two want?"

    "What do we want? We are just greeting our new roommate." The boy stepped forward, his movements fluid and controlled.

    I raised an eyebrow. "Roommate?"

    "Yes," the girl chimed in, a mischievous grin on her face. "This ce doesn''t have separate dorms for different sexes. We''re all mixed together. Keeps things interesting."

    "I see," I replied, maintaining my neutral expression.

    The boy extended his hand. "I''m Kael, and this is my sister, Lyra. We''ve been here for a while now."

    I shook his hand, noting the strength in his grip. "Astron."

    Lyra gave a small curtsy, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Nice to meet you... Astron. What a weird name¡­.."

    I nodded, releasing Kael''s hand. "Likewise."

    Since these guys would be my roommates from now on, it was important to have a fluid rtionship and a good impression of each other.

    I nced between them, sensing a strong bond. "So, you test every new recruit?"

    "Cough¡­..Th-"

    "Not every recruit," Kael replied, his tone serious. "Just the ones we think are interesting."

    "And you find me interesting?"

    Lyra nodded eagerly. "Oh, absolutely. After all, you were rmended by Miss Reina here."

    Lyra''s eyes lit up, and sheunched into an exnation. "Miss Reina is a very important person in the Watchers of Arcane. She''s one of the highest-ranked members and has a significant influence in the organization. Her word carries a lot of weight."

    Kael nodded in agreement. "She''s not just high-ranked; she''s also highly respected. If she rmended you, it means she sees great potential in you."

    I absorbed this information, understanding the implications. "I see. So, her rmendation means I have big shoes to fill."

    Lyra giggled. "Exactly! But don''t worry. We''re here to help you get up to speed."

    Kael''s expression turned more serious. "Reina''s rmendation also means you''ll be held to higher standards. But from what we''ve seen, you''re more than capable."

    I nodded, appreciating their honesty. "Thanks."

    Lyra pped her hands, her excitement palpable. "This is going to be so much fun! Come on, we''ll show you around."

    Kael nodded, a hint of a smile on his lips. "Yeah, let''s get you settled in. There''s a lot to see and learn."

 Chapter 439 100.4 - Watchers of Arcane

    Chapter 439100.4 - Watchers of Arcane

    As Kael and Lyra led me through the sprawling facility, showing me various training areas, researchbs, andmunal spaces, I couldn''t help but think about why Reina seemed to be the one who rmended me.

    When she first talked about the organization, she hadn''t mentioned anything about finding me herself.

    ''It doesn''t add up,'' I thought. ''There''s someone else behind the scenes, someone whose influence brought me here.''

    I watched as Lyra pointed out the cafeteria, where recruits were eating meals prepared by specialized chefs.

    Kael exined the different training regimens and the importance of honing our skills. They seemed genuinely enthusiastic about helping me get settled, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was all another test.

    ''By making it seem like Reina was the one who rmended me, they''re trying to see how I navigate through other recruits'' views,'' I spected. ''If Reina''s name carries such weight, it would make sense to use her as a proxy.''

    I nced at Kael and Lyra, who were engrossed in exining the advancedbat simtions. They seemed earnest, but in a ce like this, it was important to stay cautious.

    ''The likelihood of that certain someone''s name being too much is also high,'' I mused. ''If it were revealed that their involvement, it could draw too much attention and possibly antagonize others.''

    As we continued our tour, I made sure to ask questions and show interest in the facility. "So, how are the training simtions different from what we do at the academy?" I asked Kael.

    "Academy¡­..Right, you are from the academy. I forgot." He had a look of wondering on his head. But his reaction also gave away some information.

    ''It seems the cadets here are informed about each other, or is it just me? Or maybe there is a chance that those who are affiliated with something in the outside world may have viewed differently.''

    Thinking that, I replied.

    "Yes, Arcadia Hunter Academy."

    "Hmm¡­.." At first, he was thoughtful but then shook his head.

    He smiled, clearly pleased with the question. "They''re much more advanced. We use abination of magic and technology to create realisticbat scenarios. You''ll face opponents with a variety of abilities, forcing you to adapt and strategize in real-time."

    "Seems like the textbook answer to me," I replied, trying to get something more.

    ''But, considering this ce has basically a lot of information about the real world, there is a high chance that it is also used¡­..Maybe¡­.''

    Kael chuckled. "Fair point."

    Lyra, always eager to contribute, quickly jumped in. "This ce is filled with information from all over the world, different from your measly academy. There are countless different opponents you can face here, and they''re not just monsters. The technology we use to create simtions might not be that different from the academy, except for one key thing."

    She paused, tapping her head as if trying to remember the next part.

    "The amounts of data used are a lot more, making it a lot more simr to the real thing," I finished for her.

    Lyra''s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly! That''s what Miss Hellen said."

    "Miss Hellen?" I asked, curiosity piqued.

    Kael nodded. "She oversees the training of young recruits here. She''s one of the best. You''ll meet her soon enough."

    "Great," I replied, noting the importance of getting on Miss Hellen''s good side.

    Kael led us into a training room, where recruits were sparring in pairs, using a mix of magic and physicalbat. "See, this is what I mean," he said, pointing to a pair engaged in a fierce duel. "The level of realism here is unmatched."

    Lyra added, "And the opponents you face in simtions are modeled after real threats. You''ll encounter enemybatants, rogue hunters, and even scenarios based on historical battles."

    "Sounds intense," I said, genuinely impressed. After all, the number of things that can be done here and the implications of this were so great that I couldn''t help but imagine things.

    ''Interesting¡­..''

    "It is," Kael confirmed. "But that''s what makes it effective. You''re not just training; you''re preparing for real-world situations."

    As we continued our tour, I couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of anticipation. This ce was a treasure trove of knowledge and training opportunities, maybe even more than the academy.

    ''Hmm¡­..From the looks of it, the simtion part may be a bit better than the academy, but for other things, especially for the guidance part¡­.They arecking¡­.It makes sense; the academy instructors are all high-ranking Hunters. Even then, why did they admit me to the academy? Couldn''t they simply keep me here? Is it just for connections? But for such a thing, weren''t there any better candidates? I am not particrly the best person for such things¡­.

    Or do they know something that I don''t? Something about future knowledge? Possible, but still, this is just too¡­..Hard to confirm, at least.'' After showing me the training areas, we made our way to the cafeteria.

    "At this point, it will be a little deserted since it is prettyte. Still, you can get any meal at any time of the day, as this ce is always open." The aroma of various dishes filled the air, making my stomach growl. Despite thete hour, a few recruits and staff members were still scattered around, enjoying their meals.

    Kael and Lyra led me to the food stations, where a variety of options were avable. "You can order anything you like," Kael said. "The chefs here are amazing."

    Lyra added, "But let''s make it interesting. How about we all try something special?"

    I nodded, curious about what they had in mind. "Sure, what do you suggest?"

    Lyra''s eyes twinkled with mischief. "How about the Spicy Inferno Special? It''s a dish that''s known for its intense heat. Only a few can handle it."

    I could see through their yful attempt to prank me, but I decided to y along. Things like these were better for easing the atmosphere and getting closer to other people, after all.

    "Sounds good to me. Let''s try it."

    Kael grinned, clearly pleased. "Alright, three Spicy Inferno Specials, please."

    The chef behind the counter raised an eyebrow but nodded, quickly preparing our order. We found a table and sat down, waiting for the food to arrive. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    When the dishes were brought to our table, the fiery aroma was almost overwhelming. The vibrant red sauce practically radiated heat, and I could see small peppers floating in the dish. It was clear they had ordered it with an extra kick.

    "Here we go," Lyra said, a hint of anticipation in her voice. "Bon app¨¦tit!"

    I took a bite, feeling the intense heat immediately.

    ''Indeed, it is not normal.''

    The spice was potent, but there was something these two had mistaken. Most of the time, the monster meats and the meats filled with attributes are as hurting as these ones. Since most monster meats are tempered by being exposed to mana for a long time, they tend to develop special traits.

    I ordered a lot of different food in the academy just to increase the recovery of my body and maximize my training. Naturally, ordering such foods while prioritizing efficiency and effectiveness has its own disadvantages.

    Most of the food I had ordered would either burn my mouth, freeze it to death, make it paralyzed and convulse, or many other things.

    Therefore, I can easily say that my mouth has be ustomed to many status effects, which is the reason why I remained unfazed, continuing to eat as if it were a regr meal.

    Kael and Lyra watched closely, expecting a reaction. After a few moments, Lyra couldn''t contain her curiosity. "So, how is it?" she asked, her eyes wide.

    I looked up, keeping my expression neutral. "It''s pretty good. Not too spicy."

    Lyra blinked in surprise. "Really?"

    I nodded, continuing to eat calmly. "Yes, it''s fine. I''ve had spicier."

    Kael exchanged a nce with Lyra, clearly impressed. "Wow, you''re tougher than you look."

    "Maybe."

    "Sigh¡­.."

    We continued our meal, and the atmosphere was rxed and friendly. It seemed like a good start in this ce, it seemed.

    *******

    After finishing our meal, Kael and Lyra led me to the sleeping quarters. The corridors we walked through were sleek and modern, the walls adorned with minimalistic designs that exuded a sense of calm and order.

    "We''re almost there," Kael said, gesturing ahead. "You''ll find the dorms quitefortable."

    We arrived at a door with a keypad. Kael scanned his watch, and the door slid open with a soft hiss, revealing a smallmon area. The room was tastefully furnished with modern, minimalist decor.

    Apact kitchen was tucked into one corner,plete with a sleek countertop and high-tech appliances. In the center of the room, afortable-looking sofa and a low table provided a cozy space for rxing.

    "This is ourmon area," Lyra exined. "It''s where we can hang out, eat, or just rx when we''re not training."

    She pointed to three doors leading off from themon area. "Each of these leads to our individual rooms. Yours is the one on the right."

    I nodded, appreciating the thoughtful design. "It looks great. Thanks for showing me around."

    Kael smiled. "No problem. Let''s check out your room."

    I walked to the door on the right and opened it, stepping into my personal quarters. The room was minimalist and futuristic, with sleek lines and a monochromatic color scheme. A bed was neatly made against one wall, and a small desk with a built-inputer terminal upied another corner. There was a door leading to a private bathroom,plete with a shower and toilet.

    Lyra peered into the room, nodding approvingly. "Looks like you''ve got everything you need. The rooms are designed to be functional andfortable. For a guy, at least."

    "Yours is not much different."

    "Humph. I am not like the rest of you. I am sm-"

    "Cough¡­..She is just into a new series these days; please don''t mind her."

    "It is fine.

    I set my bag down on the bed, taking in the details. The simplicity of the room was refreshing and free from unnecessary clutter. It was clear that the focus here was on efficiency and practicality.

    Kael added, "If you need anything, just let us know. We will be happy to help."

    "I understand."

    "Then, have a good night. I am sure you have a lot to think about."

    "Thank you¡­..And, Goodnight."

    ¨CWOOSH! As the two left the room, I waved my hand. And the door slid down.

    ''As expected, it works like this.''

    I thought about the ce while cing theyout on the map, and I formed it in my head.

    As Iy down on the bed, I stared at the ceiling, my mind racing with thoughts and ns. The room was silent, save for the faint hum of the venttion system.

    It was the perfect environment to reflect on the day and strategize for the future.

    ''The Watchers of Arcane¡­''

    I had to be careful about how much I revealed to them. While their resources and knowledge were invaluable, I couldn''t afford to show all my cards just yet. Trust needed to be built gradually.

    I thought about what they knew about me so far. They were aware of my perceptive abilities and had some idea of mybat skills from the brief encounter with Kael and Lyra, as well as Reina''s observations from my duels.

    They might suspect more, but they didn''t know everything.

    ''What should I keep hidden?''

    I mentally listed my abilities, weighing the pros and cons of revealing each one.

    [Shadowborne]

    This ability was tied to demonic energy. Given the nature of the Watchers of Arcane, it was too dangerous to reveal this now. They might see it as a threat or, worse, a reason to distrust me. I needed to keep this one under wraps until I gained enough trust and had a better understanding of their true intentions. [Celestalith]

    This weapon was unique, and revealing it could attract unwanted attention. The green-colored mana and purple-colored mana it produced were distinctive. While I wouldn''t hide the fact that I could use different types of mana, the specifics of [Celestalith] were better kept secret for now. [Weapon Master] ss

    This was an asset I could leverage. The Watchers of Arcane had many experts, and learning from them could significantly enhance my skills. Revealing this ss would show my willingness to improve and integrate into their training system. It was a strategic move that could pay off in the long run.

    ''Alright, that''s decided.''

    I needed to find a bnce between revealing enough to be seen as an asset and keeping enough hidden to maintain an advantage.

    Trust was a two-way street, and while I was willing to earn theirs, I couldn''t be reckless.

    After all, the time I had was already limited; thus, even if I had revealed everything, not all of it could be improved as rapidly as it seemed.

    As Iy there, the exhaustion of the day finally caught up with me. My eyelids grew heavy, and despite the flurry of thoughts, I felt myself drifting off to sleep. Tomorrow would be another step in this journey, and I needed to be ready.

    ''For now, rest¡­''

    With that final thought, I allowed myself to sumb to the pull of sleep, the quiet hum of the room lulling me into a deep, dreamless slumber.

 Chapter 440 100.5 - Watchers of Arcane

    Chapter 440100.5 - Watchers of Arcane

    The soft, ambient light of the room slowly increased in intensity, simting the break of dawn. My eyes flickered open, instantly alert. The room''s clock read 4:00 A.M., the perfect time to start my day.

    I had always preferred the early hours for training, finding the solitude and silence ideal for focusing my mind and honing my skills.

    I swung my legs over the side of the bed and stood, stretching out the stiffness from the night''s rest. My muscles responded with a familiar ache, a reminder of the previous day''s activities.

    After a quick shower, I dressed in my training gear: a simple, dark-colored outfit designed for ease of movement and durability.

    It was the outfit that was really simr to the one that the academy gave and was also the reason why I was training here before the

    Stepping out into themon area, I noticed the doors to Kael''s and Lyra''s rooms were still closed.

    They were likely still asleep, as most people didn''t share my habit of waking before dawn. I moved quietly without giving any sign.

    The corridors were empty, and the facility was enveloped in a tranquil stillness.

    The soft hum of machinery was the only sound, creating a rhythmic backdrop to my thoughts. I navigated my way to the training area, using the map on my watch to guide me.

    Upon arriving, I found the expansive training hall deserted, just as I expected. Various sections were designated for different types of training:bat, strategy, magic, and more. I made my way to thebat section, where a variety of weapons and training dummies awaited.

    ''Time to get to work.''

    I started with a series of stretches and warm-up exercises, loosening my muscles and preparing my body for the intense session ahead. Then, I walked to thebat ce.

    The machine was pretty much the same.

    ''It is sad that PhantomGlide Dummy is not here, but that is fine.''

    One of the finest enemies that I had faced so far was that dummy, as it basically stat-checked me every time.

    Whenever I did something, it did it faster and stronger, and it was always a challenge.

    After finishing my warm-up exercises, I walked to thebat simtion room. The sleek, futuristic door slid open with a soft hiss, revealing a spacious area filled with advanced training equipment. The room was lined with various sensors and devices designed to analyze and respond to the user''s abilities.

    ''Time to see what this ce has to offer.''

    I stepped inside, approaching the central console. A holographic disy flickered to life, greeting me with a series of options and instructions. Normally, I would be hesitant to reveal my stats, but given my decision to use this opportunity to its fullest, I decided to let the system analyze me.

    The console''s voice, smooth and mechanical, echoed in the room. "Please stand still for a full analysis."

    I positioned myself on the marked spot, feeling a slight hum as the sensors activated. A series of lights scanned my body, and I could sense the technology working, gathering data on my physical and magical capabilities.

    After a few moments, the console beeped, signaling thepletion of the scan. "Analysisplete. Strength of the user recorded."

    The holographic disy now showed a detailed breakdown of my stats, though it didn''t specify the exact numbers publicly. It was a thorough evaluation, assessing my physical strength, agility, magical capacity, andbat proficiency.

    "Please select your desired difficulty level," the console prompted.

    Since I didn''t want to overexert myself before the evaluations, I opted for a moderate challenge. "Default difficulty."

    Also, I had something to check.

    "Default difficulty selected. Generating opponent."

    The room shifted as holographic projectors activated, creating a lifelike opponent in the center. The opponent materialized, taking the form of a well-built warrior with a sword.

    It was a standardbatant designed to test my skills without pushing me to the limit.

    ''This should be good enough.''

    The opponent moved with fluid grace, its eyes locking onto mine. I readied myself, adopting abat stance and gripping my sword.

    Indeed.

    The sword.

    I decided to develop my sword a little bit before returning to the academy.

    While I was training against Irina, I realized something.

    While I had been trying to develop the weapons for my Celestalith and my strengths, I had overlooked one thing.

    ''My ss is limitless. And, to be able to achieve higher strength, it will be crucial for me to know more and more weapons.''

    This was important, as my [Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy]bat art''s progress had been halted. That was why a different approach was needed, and I decided to test these.

    Also, by the end of this break, I need to finish that. The opportunity for that wille soon.

    At the end of the day, I need to prove my worth here so that I will not be confined here all the time under the guise of training.

    Which is another reason why I will not hold back here.

    SWOOSH! Just as I was thinking about myself, suddenly, the opponent before me moved at a fluid and fast pace.

    The sword training had started.

    ********

    A woman walked through the central district, her movements precise and deliberate. The tight bodysuit uniform clung to her form, entuating her well-trained physique.

    Her posture was cold and rigid, a testament to her disciplined nature and the authority she wielded.

    Dakota Hellen.

    She was the supervisor for the trainees, and today, she was here to oversee the examination location before the tests began.

    As she moved, the ambient light of the early morning glinted off the sleek material of her uniform. Her hips swayed subtly with each step, a graceful yet powerful stride that spoke of her confidence and capability.

    Her face was set in a stern expression, eyes sharp and vignt, taking in every detail of her surroundings.

    The corridors of the facility were empty, the silence broken only by the soft hum of the machinery.

    This was something that she was ustomed to. After all those years of staying on the frontlines, protecting the border, she liked how calm it was.

    Dakota appreciated this tranquility, knowing it would soon be reced by the bustle of trainees preparing for their examinations.

    She made her way to the training area, her senses keenly attuned to the environment.

    Approaching the training hall, she paused. Her sharp intuition told her something was amiss. Focusing, she sensed a presence within the expansive room. Someone was already there, engaged in a rigorous training session.

    ''Interesting. Someone is here knowing that an examination would be happening today.''

    Curious and slightly perturbed by the early intrusion, Dakota quickened her pace, her steps barely making a sound on the polished floor.

    ''Who would it be, this cheeky trainee?'' She was amused. Not many bold trainees like these were here.

    The doors to the training hall slid open silently at her approach, and she stepped inside. Her eyes quickly scanned the area, zeroing in on thebat section where a lone figure was engaged in a simted battle.

    Dakota hadn''t recognized the trainee. The face was unfamiliar. Even though the trainee was moving at a fast pace, she was still able to discern the facial features.

    ''Purple eyes, delicate nose with slightly revealed bone cheeks. Purple eyes, was there such a trainee?''

    She thought, observing the fight.

    The stance and the fluidity of his movements were impressive, but it was a bitcking. From a trained eye like herself, she could easily see what he wascking.

    ''A pretty impressive body control¡­..But, the sword movements are not on the same level.''

    This could be observed by how the trainee had evaded the attacks of his opponent. Even though it is a hologram, with the special density of the data here, the enemies could all be mistaken for real people.

    They acted as if they were organic, just like how they fought.

    ''Interesting,'' she thought. ''That''s the Federal Swordy.''

    The Federal Swordy was a style used primarily by the military, known for its efficiency and practicality. It was rare to see it practiced outside of military academies and even rarer in a civilian context. This trainee''s presence and skill suggested he might be from a Hunter Academy, a ce where young, talented fighters were trained for various missions.

    ''Could he be the new trainee scheduled to arrive this week?'' she pondered. Her curiosity piqued, Dakota reached into a pocket on her bodysuit and pulled out a small, sleek tablet. With a few taps, she essed the file sent to her earlier.

    The profile of the new trainee appeared on the screen, and Dakota''s eyes narrowed as shepared the face in the file to the one before her.

    -----------------------

    Name: Astron Natusalune

    Academy: Arcadia Hunter Academy

    Rank: 1071

    Weapons Specialization: Dagger and Bow

    Potential: A

    ----------------------

    Dakota''s eyes flicked between the trainee in the room and the details on the screen. His movements with the sword were rigid, a clear indication that it wasn''t his primary weapon. This discrepancy made sense now. He was skilled with daggers and bows, not swords.

    ''So, it''s him,'' she thought, narrowing her eyes. ''He''s already training hard before his official examination. That''s dedication.''

    She watched a few more moments as Astron continued his session, assessing his technique. Despite the rigidity, she could see the potential. His evasion skills were top-notch, likely honed through extensive training with more familiar weapons.

    ''He''s adaptable,'' Dakota mused. ''And willing to push himself out of hisfort zone.''

    As the simted opponent lunged at Astron, he parried the blow with a swift, precise movement, then followed up with a counterattack that, while not perfect, showed promise. Dakota decided it was time to introduce herself.

    With measured steps, she approached thebat section, her presencemanding attention. The holographic opponent paused mid-strike, responding to her silentmand to halt.

    Astron turned to face her, his eyes alert and focused. He wiped the sweat from his brow, recognizing the authority in her stance.

    "Good morning, trainee," Dakota said, her tone firm but not unkind. "You''re up early."

    "Good morning, ma''am," Astron replied, slightly out of breath. But then, his eyes seized her body at a quick speed.

    ''Quick eyes. Not bad.''

    If not for her perceptiveness that she had honed after receiving such gazes countless times, she would have missed it.

    ''And it was not off of a desire but to check my identity.''

    She could also see if a gaze contained carnal desire or not, as this was one of the goals of the suit. There was no need to hide it, as she liked getting such gazes.

    It made her feel like a woman, but that is not the main topic right now.

    "Astron Natusalune, correct?" Dakota asked, her eyes steady on him.

    He nodded, "Yes, ma''am."

    Dakota sized him up from top to bottom, taking in his stance, his build, and the determined look in his eyes. "You''re the one Reina rmended, huh?"

    Astron nodded again, "Yes, ma''am."

    "You''ve got potential," she acknowledged. "But your main weapons seem to be daggers and bows. Why were you using a sword there?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "My main weapons are indeed daggers and bows," Astron confirmed. "But the reason I was using a sword is because of my ss."

    "Your ss?" Dakota asked, her interest piqued.

    "It''s because I am a [Weapon Master]," Astron exined.

    Dakota''s eyes widened slightly, but she quickly controlled her expression. Inwardly, she thought, ''This kid... is really interesting.''

    She found a prospect she was interested in in a while¡­

 Chapter 441 101.1 - Dakota Hellen

    Chapter 441101.1 - Dakota Hellen

    There were many different sses in the world.

    And being an Awakened who had fought on the frontlines for a long time, Dakota had seen her fair share of sses on her own.

    But, different from how everyone thought, having a unique ss was not something that was always beneficial.

    Especially in ces like the military. Since that ce puts more importance on the system than an individual strength, in the military, the importance was on numbers; thus, most of the time, those with general andmon upations would be taken there.

    Even then, there were still many unique upations. Just like herself and the unit she was in. After all, being a [Martial Artist] was not amon thing in the military as most of the soldiers either used a sword, spear, or bow.

    That was why she was assigned to a unit that was filled with people just like herself. People with unique upations and weapons.

    Dakota reminisced about her time in the military, a period that had shaped her into the person she is today. Her unit was a motley crew of individuals with unique abilities and even more unique personalities.

    There was Lieutenant Seraph, a [Battlemage] whose mastery over both physicalbat and elemental magic made him a force to be reckoned with on the battlefield. He could switch seamlessly between casting devastating spells and engaging in close-quartersbat, often turning the tide of battle single-handedly.

    Then there was Corporal Ingrid, a [Thrower] who specialized in using throwing weapons with deadly precision. Her arsenal ranged from throwing knives to custom-made explosives, and she could hit a target from an impressive distance. Ingrid''s keen eye and quick reflexes made her an invaluable asset during skirmishes and ambushes.

    Private Jaxon, known as the [Hallucinator], had the rare ability to create powerful illusions that could confuse and disorient the enemy. His mental prowess allowed him to manipte the perceptions of others, making them see things that weren''t there. Jaxon''s abilities were often used to create diversions or to provide cover for the unit''s movements.

    But out of all the unique individuals she had served with, there was one person who stood out the most¡ªa young man named Elias. He was both the luckiest and unluckiest person Dakota had ever met.

    Because of his ss.

    [Weapon Master]

    But why was he lucky and unlucky at the same time? What was the reason for such a thing?

    Dakota thought back to Elias and his journey as a [Weapon Master]. For someone in this ss, their abilities were both a blessing and a curse.

    The ss offered unparalleled versatility and the potential to master any weapon, but it came with significant challenges that made it incredibly difficult to advance.

    The primary issue for a [Weapon Master] was finding a suitable [Combat Art]. Mostbat arts were specialized for a single type of weapon, designed to maximize the efficiency and power of that weapon.

    This specialization meant that a swordsman could fully devote themselves to mastering the sword, and a bowman could hone their archery skills to perfection. Eachbat art was intricately tied to the specific nuances of its weapon, allowing practitioners to achieve extraordinary levels of proficiency.

    However, for a [Weapon Master], this specialization was a double-edged sword. Since they needed to be proficient with multiple weapons, finding or creating a [Combat Art] that could epass all their skills was nearly impossible. Mostbat arts simply weren''t versatile enough to support the broad skill set required by a [Weapon Master].

    Moreover, the efficiency ofbat arts was closely corrted to the level of the practitioner''s upation. As someone leveled up their upation, their understanding and effectiveness with their chosenbat art would naturally increase.

    This synergy between upation level andbat art mastery was crucial for bing a top-tier fighter.

    But the path of a [Weapon Master] was different. To level up their upation, they needed to develop proficiency with multiple weapons, each requiring deep understanding and practice. This meant that advancing as a [Weapon Master] required exponentially more effortpared to someone specializing in a single weapon.

    For every level a swordsman could gain, focusing solely on the sword, a [Weapon Master] would need to divide their time and effort among numerous weapons, potentially requiring five to ten times more effort to achieve the same level of advancement.

    This dual nature made the [Weapon Master] ss both a boon and a burden. It was perfect for those starting their journey, offering the flexibility to learn and experiment with all paths open. But as they advanced, the same flexibility chained them, demanding immense dedication and perseverance to make meaningful progress.

    That was also the reason why the advancement of the Weapon Master ss was unknown.

    A Mage could be an Archmage for an advanced and final ss.

    A Sorcerer could be a Magus.

    A Witch could advance to a Supreme Witch.

    A Swordsman could be a Swordmaster, etc.¡­.

    There are many upations with their advancements known. But that was not the case for the weapon master, as while already rare, they were also hard to advance.

    The [Weapon Master] ss was highly rted to one''s talent forprehension and ability to learn.

    This was why Dakota could see Elias in this kid. Astron had the same dedication, waking up early to train and pushing himself beyond his limits. It was this simrity that sparked Dakota''s interest in him even more.

    She turned her attention back to Astron, a hint of a smile ying on her lips. "A [Weapon Master], huh? That exins a lot."

    Astron nodded, his expression serious. "Yes, ma''am."

    Dakota''s eyes softened slightly. "It''s not an easy path. You need to have a strong talent forprehension and a relentless drive to learn. Many have tried, but few seed."

    "Indeed. But I am confident." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seeing those purple eyes filled with glint, she felt amused. ''This Trainee seems to be a bit cheeky, isn''t he?'' "Ho?" She raised her eyebrows, looking at him.

    "Ho?" She raised her eyebrows, looking at him. She pulled out her tablet and nced at the examination file. "If you''re that confident, you wouldn''t mind a little change in the examination, would you?"

    Astron tilted his head slightly to the left, curiosity evident on his face. "What do you mean by that, ma''am?"

    Dakota''s smile widened. "Normally, you''d only be tested in your main weapons. But since your ss is a [Weapon Master], different from how it''s registered here, wouldn''t it be fair for us to test a variety of weapons?"

    Astron didn''t answer immediately, but Dakota could see the gears turning in his mind. She could tell he was considering the implications of revealing all his skills in front of other cadets.

    "If you''re concerned about showing everything to the other cadets, that''s fine," Dakota continued, her tone thoughtful. "We can start the examination a bit earlier if you prefer."

    As she spoke, she sized him up from top to bottom. His body had already recovered to some extent, and the sweat that had covered him had disappeared.

    A body that is toned is fair enough. Since the training clothes were made from a special fiber, they sped together directly to the body. Hence, she could observe.

    "An early examination?" Astron repeated, weighing the idea. "That could work."

    ''Not bad. She can pick up those minute details quite well. I had been hinting that I was hiding my ss from other people, and she actually picked it up.''

    Dakota nodded approvingly. "Good. You''ll be tested in a variety of weapons to assess your versatility as a [Weapon Master]." She said, looking at her watch. "It is now 5.45 A.M. We will start at 6. Is that okay for you?"

    "I have no problems with that."

    "You don''t need to worry about the weapons. I will deal with everything."

    "I see."

    Dakota gave him a final nod before heading toward the equipment room. As she walked, she mentally reviewed the weapons she would select for the test. She wanted to ensure aprehensive assessment of Astron''s skills, challenging him with a variety of weapon types.

    *********

    ''So, this is Dakota Hellen.''

    As Dakota left to prepare for the examination, I took a moment to process our encounter. She was not a character from the game, which meant I had no prior knowledge of her. But even without that advantage, I could glean quite a bit from our brief interaction.

    ''Her posture, her movements, and the way she carries herself¡­''

    There was a certain way that she had clothed and carried herself that made me think she was trying to act with an allure.

    ''She had a rigid life, and looking for a bit of an attention?''

    This was my first spection. It was not something that concerned me, as this was her personal choice, so I did not judge.

    But aside from her intentions, Dakota''s bodysuit clung to her well-trained physique, entuating her athletic build. Her stride was powerful and deliberate, radiating confidence and authority. Every step was measured, and her eyes were sharp, taking in every detail of her surroundings. It was clear she was ustomed tomand and discipline.

    ''Definitely military background.''

    Her tone was firm but not unkind, suggesting she was used to giving and getting orders and expecting them to be followed. The way she analyzed my movements and the ease with which she suggested modifying the examination indicated she was experienced in evaluatingbat skills.

    ''She''s been on the front lines before.''

    From the slight deformities in her knuckles, elbows, knees, and the bottom part of her palms, it was evident she was a closebatant. Those kinds of marks were the result of years of intense training and realbat experience, the kind that only someone who regrly fought with their body would have.

    Even though her body-tight suit did a really good job covering that part, such small details would not get passed by my eyes.

    ''A [Martial Artist].''

    Her ability to pick up on my hints and her quick thinking suggested she was not just a brute-force fighter but also someone with a keen mind.

    She understood the importance of tactics and strategy, which made her a formidable opponent and an even more formidable instructor.

    And more important than others, it looked like she had a prior encounter with my upation.

    ''This examination will be interesting.''

    This was the first time.

    I was curious to see how she would test me and what kind of weapons she would select. Her approach hinted at a thorough and challenging assessment, which was exactly what I needed to gauge my current abilities and push my limits.

    ''No point in holding back. This is an opportunity to learn and grow.''

    With that thought, I focused on calming my mind and preparing for the uing examination.

    ''Maybe I can even learn from a martial artist as well.''

 Chapter 442 101.2 - Dakota Hellen

    Chapter 442101.2 - Dakota Hellen

    The clock ticked closer to 6:00 A.M. as I stood in the training hall. I had used the remaining time to center myself, focusing on the uing examination.

    Dakota returned, her stride purposeful as she approached.

    She was followed by weapons, each of them flying as an assortment of weapons that gleamed under the facility''s ambient light.

    No matter how many times I had seen it, it was evident that most of the people who had fought out for a long time and were talented tended to master ¡¸Telekinesis¡¹ partially.

    Sheid the weapons out in a row, presenting a formidable array of choices.

    Dakota gestured to the weapons. "We''ll be starting with these," she announced, her voice carrying an edge of authority. "You''ll demonstrate your proficiency with each, beginning with the most basic and moving to the moreplex."

    I nodded, my eyes scanning the selection. Swords, spears, axes, daggers, and more, each weapon represented a different style and set of skills.

    As usual, they wereid out in general. This was exactly the method that would be used in the academy, so I didn''t mind.

    "We''ll begin with the sword," Dakota said, picking up a standard longsword and handing it to me. Its weight and bnce felt in my grip.

    The training dummy stood ready, its holographic eyes locked onto mine. I adjusted my stance, recalling the basics of Federal Swordy that Eleanor had demonstrated before.

    This style was designed for efficiency and adaptability, perfect for someone like me who had learned to value versatility inbat.

    "Begin," Dakotamanded, her voice echoing in the spacious hall.

    I stepped forward; my movements were fluid yet deliberate. My footwork followed the patterns that I had drilled into my head. I raised the sword, feeling the mana flow from my core into the de, just as Eleanor had taught. It had been a while, but even then, the teachings were still in my mind.

    And thanks to the morning training that I did, I was already ustomed to the training suit that I was wearing.

    ¨CSWOOSH! With a swift motion, I executed the first stripe, a clean diagonal sh aimed at the dummy''s midsection. The sword cut through the air, leaving a faint trail of mana in its wake. The dummy parried, moving with surprising speed and uracy.

    ''This hologram is no joke,'' I thought, adjusting my grip.

    I followed up with a series of quick, calcted stripes, each one testing the dummy''s defenses.

    The Federal Swordy''s efficiency shone through as I focused on maintaining a consistent flow of mana along the de. My strikes were simple yet effective, designed to conserve energy while maximizing damage.

    CLANK! The dummy responded with a counterattack, its movements mimicking those of a skilled opponent.

    I sidestepped, deflecting the iing blow with a well-timed parry.

    CLANK! The sh of our des echoed in the hall, an example of the realism of the holographic technology and how advanced it was.

    But aside from that, I found out something.

    ''The dummies really feel a lot more organic, indeed.'' The fluidity of the enemy''s movements, their way of using swords, and the styles that were used clearly showed that the thing before me was close to a real person.

    CLANK!

    As I parried the dummy''s de, it suddenly shifted its stance. The holographic opponent lowered its de to the right bottom side, a position I hadn''t seen before.

    My instincts screamed a warning, and thus, I kept my eyes open. But even that has limits.

    ¨CSWOOSH! With startling speed, the dummy dashed forward, executing a cross sh aimed at my torso. The swiftness and precision of the move were unlike any basic technique; this was a [Skill], a deliberate and powerful attack designed to catch me off guard.

    ¨CWOOSH! I quickly stepped back, trying to keep my distance and maximize my sword''s length advantage. However, my footwork faltered slightly, a consequence of my habits with shorter weapons like daggers. The dummy''s de sliced through the air, grazing my side as I barely evaded the attack.

    ''Think, Astron. This isn''t a dagger,'' I reminded myself, narrowing my eyes. ''A sword is different.''

    I adjusted my stance, nting my second foot at a slightly different angle to provide better stability and reach. As the dummy prepared for another strike, I formed a visualization in my head consisting of three precise ¡¸Stripes¡¹.

    The first stripe, a diagonal sh from top left to bottom right, aimed to force the dummy into a defensive position. The second stripe, a horizontal sh, targeted its midsection to disrupt its bnce. The third stripe, a vertical strike, aimed to deliver the final blow.

    If executed correctly, that would end the fight In an instant.

    ¨CEyes of Hourss. Though I did not want to use this, it was better for me to show something more so that I could get better feedback.

    Focusing on the visualization, I executed the first stripe with a swift, powerful motion. The dummy parried, but I was ready. Transitioning smoothly, I brought the de across in a horizontal sh. The dummy''s defense faltered slightly, its movements less fluid.

    Seizing the moment, I unleashed the third stripe, a vertical strike with all the force and precision I could muster. The de is connected to the holographic opponent, cutting through its form. The dummy flickered, its image breaking apart before dissipating into pixels.

    Breathing heavily, I lowered my sword, feeling a mix of satisfaction and determination. The adjustments to my stance and the visualization had made a significant difference, allowing me to exploit the sword''s potential more.

    "Good," Dakota''s voice rang out, breaking the silence. "You adapted quickly and used the Federal Swordy effectively. But remember, your footwork needs to match the weapon you''re using. Practice moving with the sword, not just swinging it."

    "Now," she said, gesturing to the array of weapons, "we''ll move on to the spear."

    Setting the sword aside, I picked up a spear, its unfamiliar weight and bnce, which made me adjust my grip.

    ''Spear, huh?''

    It was not my first time trying a spear, but still, I had not paid much attention to it as there were more pressing matters.

    ¨CWRROM! The training dummy was reactivated and ready for the next round of the examination. I took a deep breath, readying myself.

    Unlike the sword, the spear felt awkward in my hands. The length and weight distribution were vastly different from the daggers I was ustomed to.

    I adjusted my stance, trying to recall the basic principles of spearbat from my limited theoretical knowledge.

    ''And from Ethan.''

    Since I had fought with him before and also watched how he used a spear, I had a slightly basic grasp of his body.

    The dummy moved into position, its holographic form mimicking a skilled opponent once again. I knew this would be a challenge, but it was also an opportunity to learn and grow.

    With a tentative thrust, I aimed the spear at the dummy''s midsection. The attack was clumsy,cking the precision and control I had with the sword. The dummy easily deflected the strike and countered with a swift, urate blow.

    ¨CSWOOSH! I dodged, narrowly avoiding the attack. The spear''s length made it difficult to maneuver in close quarters, and I struggled to find the right bnce between offense and defense. My movements felt slow and cumbersomepared to the fluidity of my dagger techniques.

    ''This isn''t working,'' I thought. ''I need to adapt, to find a way to use the spear effectively.''

    I watched the dummy closely, its movements fluid and precise, embodying the essence of a skilled spearman.

    ''Right¡­There is no need to make itplex.'' Instead of relying on past memories and interactions, I realized it might be better to keep it simple and just observe what was in front of me.

    ''Just be content with what is before you.'' There was no need to get it perfect instantly, nor get Ethan''s level.

    ''Watch and learn,'' I told myself, focusing on the dummy''s stance, its grip on the spear, and the way it moved.

    The dummy took a defensive stance, its spear held at an angle, ready to parry or thrust. I mirrored its position, adjusting my grip and stance to match. The holographic opponent moved, executing a series of fluid strikes and parries. I watched intently, noting the rhythm and flow of its movements.

    With each exchange, I tried to replicate the dummy''s actions, focusing on the basics. My first attempts were clumsy, but as I continued to observe and mimic, my strikes began to improve. The spear started to feel more natural in my hands, its length and weight bing an extension of my body.

    The dummy lunged forward with a powerful thrust. I sidestepped, bringing my spear around in a wide arc to deflect the attack. The maneuver was smoother this time and more controlled. Encouraged by the small sess, I pressed forward, initiating a series of quick jabs and shes.

    As thebat continued, I began to see patterns in the dummy''s movements. It wasn''t just about strength or speed; it was about timing and precision.

    ''Indeed. The spear is different from the dagger. The energy and power spent while recovering the de is a lot more highpared to a dagger, and that contrasts with my style. I need to keep my body in control. Don''t take risks.'' I adjusted my strikes, focusing on hitting the dummy''s weak points and exploiting its openings.

    The dummy countered with a swift, downward strike. I parried, feeling the impact reverberate through the spear. Instead of retreating, I stepped forward, using the momentum to deliver a powerful thrust. The spear''s tip connected with the dummy''s chest, causing it to flicker and stagger back.

    I pressed the advantage, executing a series of rapid strikes. Each movement was a blend of observation and adaptation, mimicking the dummy''s techniques while refining my own. The fluidity of the Federal Swordy principles began to integrate with the spear, enhancing my control and precision.

    The dummy moved to counterattack, but I was ready. I sidestepped, delivering a swift, precise jab to its midsection. The holographic opponent flickered again, its form destabilizing. With a final, decisive thrust, I drove the spear into the dummy, causing it to dissipate into pixels.

    Breathing heavily, I lowered the spear, feeling a sense of aplishment. By observing and adapting, I managed to improve my proficiency with the spear, turning a weakness into a strength.

    Dakota approached her expression one of approval. "You adapted well," she said. "But, you must really be a beginner on a spear. Was this your first time using one?"

    "Indeed. I had used a spear for the first time in a while."

    "Makes sense. Now, we will continue with others."

    Just like that, we have gone with every weapon one by one, from axe and whip to everything.

    Until every weapon was finished. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Aside from one.

    "Now, we are going to test your bare-handedbat abilities."

    It was the thing that I wanted to show the most.

 Chapter 443 101.3 - Dakota Hellen

    Chapter 443101.3 - Dakota Hellen

    As Dakota watched Astron prepare for the examination, she felt a mix of curiosity and anticipation.

    His confidence intrigued her, and she was eager to see how he would handle the diverse array of weapons she had selected.

    When she handed him the longsword, Dakota watched closely. The way he adjusted his grip and stance, recalling the basics of Federal Swordy, demonstrated his adaptability. As he began his strikes, she could see the fluidity in his movements, but there were also moments of hesitation.

    ''He''s trying to find his footing with the sword,'' Dakota thought, her keen eyes catching every detail. ''The basics are there, but he needs to refine his technique.''

    As Astron engaged the training dummy, she saw the potential in his strikes. The Federal Swordy''s efficiency was evident, but his footwork needed improvement.

    ''No, it may not be his footwork¡­.''

    At the start, that was what she had thought, but there was somehow something different about it. It was as if he was trying to do something, but his body wasn''t doing it exactly.

    ''Maybe¡­..It might have been that¡­.''

    She remembered something that she had seen when she was in the military. People who had changed their weapons tended to feel the need to reshape their bodies ordingly.

    After all, even different stances can be specialized in some muscles, and changing stances could affect the body. Changing aplete weapon would be even harder to do so.

    ''His specialized weapons are daggers and the bow. And, it seems he had picked the bowter on. That means, for all his childhood, he had been guided to use a dagger. I don''t know why he did that, but if this is the case, the reason why his body is not able to follow his thoughts can be exined.'' Dakota''s observations sharpened as she considered this. She watched Astron closely, noting the subtle hesitations in his movements. It was clear that his body was still ustomed to the movements and muscle memory of a dagger user, which were vastly different from the techniques required for a longsword.

    ''His body is used to quick, close-quartersbat. The fluidity and lightness of a dagger are deeply ingrained in his muscle memory. Transitioning to a longsword, which requires broader, more powerful movements, would naturally create this disconnect.''

    As the examination continued, Dakota saw Astron''s adaptability. He watched the holographic dummy, mimicking its techniques and gradually adjusting his own. His strikes became more confident, and his footwork started to align better with the demands of the sword. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Good. He''s learning to bridge the gap,'' she thought. ''But it''s going to take time and a lot of practice.''

    Normally, to make these types of situations work, one would need to abandon the first weaponpletely so that one can transition easily without overwriting the previous habits.

    But, since Astron was a [Weapon Master], abandoning a dagger would be impossible, as the sole reason why he was practicing a sword was to keep the variety of weapons.

    ''For such a situation¡­.A special body might be needed. And, I may know what it is.''

    She had some ideas about what to do, but she decided to keep that to herself for the time being.

    When they moved to the spear, Dakota''s initial curiosity deepened. The spear was even more different from the dagger, requiring entirely different muscle groups and techniques.

    She observed his initial clumsiness but also his determination to adapt by observing the dummy''s movements.

    ''He''s watching and learning. That''s a good sign. He understands that each weapon requires its own set of skills and that brute force won''t be enough.''

    As Astron continued to practice with the spear, Dakota saw him gradually bing morefortable. He started to integrate the principles of the Federal Swordy, enhancing his control and precision with the spear. Despite his initial awkwardness, he was able to adapt and improve his techniques quickly.

    ''He''s learning to use the spear efficiently,'' she mused. ''He understands the importance of precision and timing. He''s making the necessary adjustments, even if they''re not perfect yet.''

    Dakota noted the improvements with satisfaction. She could see that Astron was making a concerted effort to bridge the gap between his muscle memory and the new techniques he was learning.

    His willingness to observe, adapt, and apply feedback was crucial for a [Weapon Master]. They continued through the array of weapons, and Dakota''s approval grew with each new challenge Astron faced.

    ''He has the potential of bing versatile,'' She thought. ''That''s a critical quality for a [Weapon Master]. He''s not just focused on one weapon; he''s willing to learn and adapt to each one.''

    Just like that, the time for thest weapon that they would be testing came.

    "Now, we are going to test your bare-handedbat abilities." ((N1))

    It was her specialty, being a [Martial Artist]. Thus, she was looking forward to watching him fight in closebat directly.

    Before she could say anything more, Astron raised his hand. "Excuse me, ma''am, may I request something?"

    Dakota tilted her head slightly, intrigued. "What is your request?"

    Astron looked into her eyes with a slight glint and asked, "Would it be okay if we sparred for this part of the examination?"

    Dakota''s eyes narrowed, a mix of curiosity and caution in her gaze. "Why would I do such a thing? What reason made you request this?"

    Astron nced at her body, sizing her up from top to bottom before replying, "Since you''re a [Martial Artist], I thought it would be best if I went against someone like you. It would provide a more realistic and challenging assessment of my skills."

    Dakota raised an eyebrow. "And what makes you think I am a [Martial Artist]? How can you be so sure?"

    Astron maintained eye contact, his expression steady. "Firstly, I observed the way you move, ma''am. Your posture is always perfectly bnced, and your strides are purposeful and controlled. Different from a person with a weapon user, you are not leaning onto one side. That meant you were either a dual wielder or a martial artist.

    What gave away is your clothing.

    From the slight deformities in your knuckles, elbows, knees, and the bottom part of your palms, it is evident you use them a lot, especially since your palms are covered. Those kinds of marks were the result of years of intense training and realbat experience, the kind that only someone who regrly fought with their body would have.

    That was why I reached such a conclusion."

    Dakota''s interest was piqued even further. His observations were urate, and his confidence in his request waspelling. She could see he had been paying close attention, analyzing every detail.

    ''From this alone, it can easily be concluded that he has good observation skills. His observation grade for this exam would be an A just from this.''

    Most cadets didn''t have such good eyes.

    ''It is mentioned in his file, but even I was not expecting such a result. How intriguing.''

    "Very well," she said after a moment of consideration. "We will spar. But know this, Trainee Astron, I will not go easy on you. You might end up with more severe injuries than you imagine. Are you still okay with it even after hearing this?"

    "Yes, ma''am," Astron replied as if he was sure of himself.

    ''Heeeeeh¡­..How cheeky¡­.''

    She was amused but, at the same time, curious. And she was not repulsed by the idea either, as she was faring to know what he would do against her.

    Dakota moved to the center of the training hall, gesturing for Astron to join her.

    This sparring session would not only test Astron''s bare-handedbat abilities but also provide a deeper insight into his adaptability and resilience.

    FLICK!

    And then she had flicked her fingers, and her watch glowed.

    ¨Cw??????????????h???????????????i????????s???????????????????p?????????????????????e?????????????????r????????????????? ??????????????????w???????????????????h???????????????????????i???????????????????s????????????p??????????????e??????????????r?????????????? ?????????????????????????w??????????????????????????h????????????????????????????i????????????????s????????????????p????????????????????e?????????????????????r???????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????

    With the veiled whispers that were iprehensible, the tform that they had been standing on started to transform. The ground solidified, and mana barriers surrounding them strengthened. It took the form of an arena, creating a focused environment for their sparring session.

    Dakota smiled as she took her position. "Since you are just a beginner, I am going to limit my strength to match your stats." Saying that, she channeled her mana all across her body, which began to glow slightly.

    Astron nodded his head, acknowledging her statement. "Understood."

    Dakota settled into her stance, her eyes locked onto Astron. "Begin," shemanded.

    SWOOSH!

    And the twounched forward.

    ********

    As Dakota settled into her stance, her presence exuded a powerful and predatory aura. Her body was coiled like a spring, ready to unleash explosive force at a moment''s notice.

    Observing her posture, I couldn''t help but think she looked like a tiger¡ªgraceful yet dangerous, her every movement calcted and efficient.

    ''This is going to be challenging.''

    And that was exactly what I had been desiring. S

    The moment she gave themand, "Begin," we bothunched forward simultaneously.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    Dakota moved with incredible speed and precision, her fists and feet striking out with an uracy that could kill.

    Yeah¡­..

    Right from the start.

    I could barely keep up, but my eyes and instincts were honed from countless hours of training. I dodged and parried her attacks, trying to find an opening.

    ¨CTHUD! THUD!

    Her blows were relentless; each strike aimed to exploit any weakness in my defense.

    I felt the impact reverberate through my arms as I blocked her punches, my muscles straining against the force.

    Despite her self-imposed limitation, it was as if I was facing a mountain and a truck.

    THUD! A swift kick to my side sent me staggering back, but I quickly regained my bnce. I could see the hint of a smile on Dakota''s face.

    ''She''s testing me, pushing me to see how I''ll respond under pressure.''

    I tightened my stance, focusing on my breathing and calming my mind.

    Even though I was always prominent inbat, there was something that I had been missing in this world.

    ''Barehandbat with mana. This is my first time.''

    Indeed, this was the case.

    There was something fundamentally different with just fighting with one''s bare body and one''s weapon coated with mana.

    Since the moment mana entered the system, even fundamental things would change.

    Circting mana while controlling your own body was an intricate dance. It required a heightened level of awareness, a deep connection between mind and muscle.

    Every movement, every breath, had to be synchronized with the flow of mana within. It was like trying to pat your head and rub your belly simultaneously but on a much moreplex and demanding scale.

    ''This is harder than I thought.''

    And doing this against an enemy like her was much harder.

    But that was fine.

    Losing here or showing off your winning side was not important here.

    What was important was how I could improve. That was it.

    Thus, I would be doing exactly that.

    Strikes had to be timed not just with physical precision but also with the precise release of mana. It demanded an acute sense of internal bnce, an ability to modte the flow of energy through your body while executingplex movements.

    My brain had to process not only the physical actions but also the intricate patterns of mana cirction.

    It was like learning to walk all over again, with an additional sense to manage. The sensory input was overwhelming at times, the feel of mana coursing through my veins, the hum of energy amplifying each movement.

    ''Every punch, every kick¡­ it''s like recalibrating my entirebat style.''

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    "It seems you are finally getting onto something. But, you must never forget your opponent is right here."

    Dakota moved in again, her body blurring.

    THUD!

    And I felt a pressure right under my left ear.

    ''No!''

    I moved my body to raise my hand rapidly, and I was sessful in blocking the strike.

    ¨CDING!

    But, as if a shock st appeared out of nowhere, I felt my eardrums ring.

    THUD! And lost by bnce for a second, falling down to the ground.

    "Or things like this may happen."

    I was knocked down.

    ----------------------

 Chapter 444 101.4 - Dakota Hellen

    Chapter 444101.4 - Dakota Hellen

    "Or things like this may happen."

    As I was on the ground, lying there, a new attack came hurtling toward my face. Instinctively, I activated my ¡¸Eyes of Hourss¡¹, and the world around me slowed down.

    The familiar sensation of time decelerating enveloped me, giving me a critical advantage. In this altered state, I could observe every detail with heightened rity.

    Dakota''s fist inched towards me, her form a blur of motion. I focused intently on her, my eyes tracing the flow of mana through her body.

    Her mana moved in intricate patterns, concentrated in her limbs and core, enhancing her speed and strength. I could see the subtle shifts in energy, the precise control she exerted over it.

    There was no way I could fully replicate it in the short time I had, but I could try to imitate it partially.

    ''Focus¡­ channel the mana to my legs¡­ increase speed¡­''

    I directed my mana towards my legs, feeling the energy surge through my muscles. The sensation was intense, like a current of electricity coursing through me.

    I visualized the flow and the pathways the mana needed to take to enhance my speed.

    With a burst of speed, I pushed off the ground, using the mana to propel myself upwards. The world seemed to snap back to normal speed as Iunched myself towards Dakota.

    SWOOSH!

    I moved with a sudden eleration, catching Dakota off guard. Her eyes widened for a split second, a flicker of surprise breaking through herposed exterior.

    THUD!

    My fist connected with her midsection, the force amplified by the mana coursing through my legs. The impact sent her staggering back, a look of recognition in her eyes.

    Inded, my breathing heavy but steady. The exertion had taken a toll, but the adrenaline and the rush of mana kept me going.

    Dakota regained her bnce quickly, her eyes locking onto mine with renewed intensity. "Impressive, Trainee. You''re starting to understand."

    I nodded, a sense of aplishment mixing with the ever-present determination. "Thank you, ma''am."

    The reason why I was thankful was because of the small bracelets that she was wearing. Normally, most people would refrain from wearing bracelets to suppress their mana and would do it manually on their own.

    That would make them feel a lot better and safer, and in the academy, most instructors did the same.

    But this had one downside. Those with higher [Magical Power] attributes would have a higher ranking manamandment. They would be able tomand mana of a higher density and rank, and such condensed mana psions would be something that those with lower [Intuition] stat wouldn''t be able to sense.

    This difference would be evident if one''s [Magical Power] stat was higher by at least one digit on parameters.

    That was why higher-ranking Awakened would be this oppressive against lower-ranked ones and why [Intuition] stat was this important.

    And that was why I was also able to sense the mana flowing down in Dakota''s veins. It was because the bracelet was directly limiting her body and the mana she was using, making it visible to my eyes.

    As she settled back to her stance, Dakota''s predatory nce returned, her body shining orange.

    "But you still have a long way to go. Let''s continue."

    SWOOSH! She had dashed forward once again, sting herself once more.

    SWOOSH!

    I did the same.

    Weunched at each other again, our movements a blur of strikes and counters. Dakota''s fists flew at me with relentless precision, each punch a test of my reflexes and endurance.

    THUD! THUD! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I blocked her strikes, countering with my own. Our blows met with resounding impacts, the sound echoing through the training hall. I could feel my body reaching its limits, but I pushed through the pain, refusing to back down.

    As we fought, I focused on my mana control, channeling it through my body. Every movement needed to be precise, the mana amplifying my speed and strength.

    ''Stay focused, maintain the flow.''

    THUD!

    A powerful kick from Dakota sent me sprawling to the ground. I quickly rolled to my feet, ready for the next attack. She moved with the grace and power of a seasoned warrior, her eyes never leaving mine.

    ''She''s not giving me any room to breathe.''

    I tightened my stance, focusing on my breathing and calming my mind. The fluidity and lightness I had cultivated with daggers were not enough here; I needed to adapt to harness the power and precision required for closebat. The integration of mana made every strike more intense and every dodge more critical.

    SWOOSH!

    I moved in, aiming a series of quick jabs at her midsection. She blocked them effortlessly, her movements a blur. I feinted left, then brought my right elbow up towards her chin.

    THUD!

    Dakota deflected my elbow with a swift motion, countering with a sharp jab to my ribs. The pain was immediate, but I gritted my teeth and pushed through it. I had to remain focused.

    ''Adapt, observe, and counter.''

    I saw an opening and took it, ducking under her next strike andunching a powerful uppercut. She dodged just in time, her reflexes honed to perfection. Her eyes met mine, a sh of respect evident in their depths.

    THUD! THUD!

    Her fists flew at me in rapid session. I dodged the first and parried the second, using the momentum to spin and deliver a roundhouse kick aimed at her midsection. She blocked it with her forearm, the impact reverberating through both of us.

    Dakota''s movements were precise and controlled, a testament to her experience and training. Each attack flowed seamlessly into the next, leaving little room for error. I could feel the strain on my body, the exertion taking its toll.

    But I wasn''t done yet.

    SWOOSH!

    I dashed forward, feinting a punch and pivoting to deliver a swift kick to her knee. She sidestepped, countering with a back fist that grazed my temple. The world tilted momentarily, but I shook off the dizziness and refocused.

    THUD!

    I aimed a low kick at her shin, forcing her to shift her weight. With her bnce momentarily disrupted, I saw my chance. I lunged forward, using my shoulder to push her back and create some distance.

    Breathing heavily, I wiped the sweat from my brow. Dakota was a formidable opponent, but I was learning and adapting to her style. The integration of mana was bing more natural, the flow of energy through my body enhancing my every move.

    ''She''s not unbeatable. I just need to find the right strategy.''

    Dakota nodded, acknowledging my efforts. "Good. You''re learning quickly. But you''ll need to do better than that."

    I nodded and adjusted my stance, ready to continue the fight. Dakota''s presence was imposing, but I weed the challenge. This was my chance to prove myself, to show that I would be more than a mere trainee here.

    I would be someone that she would pay attention to and possibly take as a disciple.

    Since that was my goal for this spar,

    To impress someone like Dakota and make her teach me, to make use of her abilities as an overseer to the maximum.

    SWOOSH!

    Weunched at each other again, our movements a blur of strikes and counters. Dakota''s fists flew at me with relentless precision, each punch a test of my reflexes and endurance. I could feel the mana coursing through her strikes, adding ayer ofplexity to the fight.

    THUD! THUD!

    I blocked her strikes, countering with my own. Our blows met with resounding impacts, the sound echoing through the training hall. I could feel my body reaching its limits, but I pushed through the pain, refusing to back down.

    The mana in my legs and arms amplified my movements, giving me the edge I needed.

    THUD!

    A powerful kick from Dakota sent me sprawling to the ground. I quickly rolled to my feet, ready for the next attack.

    Indeed, a real warrior was different. It was even harder for me to just keep track of her attacks, and she was pushing every little gap effortlessly.

    ''Not giving any room means this, I guess.'' However, I wasn''t about to give up. I focused on her movements, searching for patterns, weaknesses, and anything I could exploit. The integration of mana made her attacks faster and stronger, but it also made her movements more predictable if the mana was read properly and efficiently.

    SWOOSH!

    Dakota came at me again, her fists a blur. I ducked under a high punch andunched a counterattack, aiming a series of rapid strikes at her midsection. She blocked and parried, but I kept up the pressure, forcing her to stay on the defensive.

    THUD!

    Inded a solid punch to her side, and she staggered slightly. It was a small victory, but it somehow felt a little different, as the touch on my hand was soft this time instead of being quick.

    "Not bad."

    "Thank you."

    I pressed the advantage, my strikesing faster and harder, each one infused with mana.

    THUD! THUD!

    Dakota''s eyes narrowed, and she adjusted her stance, her movements bing even more precise. She met my attacks with fluid grace, her counters swift and powerful. The intensity of the fight increased, each of us pushing the other to the limit.

    THUD!

    Shended a powerful blow to my shoulder, and I felt a sharp pain shoot down my arm.

    "Urghk-!"

    I gritted my teeth, refusing to let it slow me down, igniting the pain on my shoulder. Instead, I focused on my legs and my external oblique muscles, rotating my body.

    I countered with a spinning kick, catching her off guard.

    THUD!

    She blocked the kick but stumbled back, her eyes shing with respect. "Not bad, young man. Using the pain as a faint."

    I nodded, breathing heavily. "Thank you, ma''am."

    Somehow, it seemed my evaluation rose from a trainee to a young man, but that was not the main focus.

    "But from now on," Dakota said, her voice taking on a serious tone, "I will stop holding back."

    The moment she said this, the pressure emanating from her body changed, and she looked like a tiger ready to pounce. She let out a faint breath, her eyes turning brown.

    In an instant, she dashed towards me on all fours, moving with rapid speed. Her first strike was a rotating kick. I barely managed to block it with my elbows, but the impact sent a jolt through my arms. Using the momentum, Dakotanded on her two hands, which was followed by an acrobatic move, throwing a reverse axe kick.

    I evaded the strike at thest second, pushing myself to the side. But this maneuver messed up my footwork, putting me in an unfavorable position.

    As she finished the axe kick, her footnded on the ground with her back facing me. She suddenly took a horse stance.

    "Tiger stance. Fallen leaf."

    She struck the air while turning her body, and the strike created a powerful st. I braced myself for the attack, but even before I could adapt, I felt the shockwave hit me.

    The force of the st knocked me off my feet. My head spun as I hit the ground, my body skidding across the floor. I tried to regain my bearings, but the room tilted and swayed.

    Dakota stood over me, her stance rxed but her eyes sharp. "You did well, Trainee Astron." She said. It was as if she had returned to being normal, but I knew it was different.

    "How about bing my disciple?"

    And, just as expected, I got the offer.

 Chapter 445 101.5 - Dakota Hellen

    Chapter 445101.5 - Dakota Hellen

    ''Let''s see.''

    As Dakota settled into her stance, her presence exuded a powerful and predatory aura. Her body was coiled like a spring, ready to unleash explosive force at a moment''s notice.

    This was one of the stances that she used against beginners like the kid before him. It was to test their explosiveness and the reaction time.

    Many people would not know this, but most of the time, people''s attention range was lower right at the start.

    It would reach its peak after the fight had started for a while.

    This phenomenon is often referred to in neuroscience as the "warm-up decrement." The warm-up decrement is the initial period during which performance is lower due to ack of immediate readiness or focus before reaching an optimal level of performance as one bes fully engaged.

    ''This is going to be challenging,'' Astron thought, feeling the thrill of anticipation.

    The moment she gave themand, "Begin," they bothunched forward simultaneously.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    Dakota moved while moving her limited body to utmost precision. Even if she had limited her strength to some point, the power that she could exert was much higher than any type of trainee.

    ¨CTHUD! Therefore, while she was parrying and exchanging blows, she was able to continue with her observation.

    ''His reflexes are sharp, but his form still needs refinement,'' Dakota noted. ''He''s relying on instincts and agility, but there''s ack of flow in his movements.''

    ¨CTHUD! THUD!

    Her blows were relentless; each strike aimed to exploit any weakness in his defense. She felt the impact reverberate through his arms as he blocked her punches, his muscles straining against the force.

    ''He''s strong, but he hasn''t yet mastered the integration of mana with his physical movements,'' she observed. ''He''s treating them as separate entities rather than a cohesive force.''

    THUD!

    A swift kick to his side sent Astron staggering back, but he quickly regained his bnce.

    ''He''s resilient. That''s good,'' she thought, observing his tenacity. ''But resilience alone won''t be enough. Maybe he can show the same thing in this one as well.''

    And it happened just as he thought it would.

    When they continued, Dakota noticed Astron''s efforts to synchronize his movements with the flow of mana within his body. She recognized the struggle in his eyes, the difficulty of managing the intricate dance of mana and muscle.

    Just as she expected. He was learning how to do it while he was fighting. It was the same when he did it with the sword and the spear or other weapons.

    ''He''s trying to adapt, but it''s aplex process,'' she mused. ''Circting mana while controlling your body requires a heightened level of awareness. He needs to learn to synchronize his internal and external movements.''

    Every movement, every breath, had to be synchronized with the flow of mana within. Dakota watched as Astron adjusted, trying to find that bnce.

    ''He''s learning, but it''s still rough. His strikes are bing more precise, but he needs to control the flow better,'' she analyzed. ''Each punch, each kick... it''s like recalibrating his entirebat style.''

    Of course, just as she thought that, he stopped for a split second, his eyes widening slightly. Something had changed, as it seemed, and he came to a realization.

    ''That is good, but discipline needs to be installed.''

    She didn''t know what kind of student life he had when he was in the academy, but she wanted to make sure that things like these would not be tolerated here and he would know about it.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    "It seems you are finally getting onto something. But, you must never forget your opponent is right here." Dakota moved in again, her body blurring with speed and precision.

    THUD!

    She felt her strike connect, and Astron raised his hand rapidly to block it.

    ¨CDING!

    The shockwave from her attack rang out, and she saw Astron momentarily lose his bnce and fall to the ground.

    "Or things like this may happen."

    As Astrony on the ground, Dakota prepared for another attack. She noticed the slight glow in his eyes, a sign of his ability activating.

    ''Indeed, he has one of those eyes.''

    Being in this organization for more than a decade, she was now familiar with the concept of special eyes.

    Since her rank was not as high as some certain people, she was not a core member or a [Chosen]. Thus, she did not have ess to the information regarding Eyes.

    But she still knew they existed, and she even trained two of [Holder]s before.

    As the fight continued, Dakota''s keen observation skills picked up on a unique trait in Astron. Beyond his quick reflexes and adaptability, there was something more profound at y.

    His ability to internalize the things he observed and rapidly integrate them into his fighting style was exceptional.

    ''He''s not just observing; he''s assimting,'' she realized. ''This goes beyond simple mimicry. He''s using a form of "observational learning," but at an elerated rate.''

    In psychology, this ability to rapidly learn and internalize observed behaviors is often referred to as "modeling" or "observational learning," concepts poprized by the researchers. (You may refer to Alber Bandura for this case)

    However, Astron''s proficiency seemed to transcend ordinary observational learning. His brain was not only absorbing the information but also adapting his neural pathways to incorporate these new skills almost instantaneously.

    ''It''s as if he has a heightened form of neurosticity,'' Dakota thought, watching him closely. Neurosticity is the brain''s ability to reorganize itself by forming new neural connections throughout life.

    In Astron''s case, this ability appeared to be extraordinarily advanced, allowing him to adapt and integrate newbat techniques at a rapid pace. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The more they sparred, the more Dakota saw Astron''s potential. He was like a sponge, soaking up the nuances of her movements, the flow of mana, and the precision of her strikes. Each time he stumbled or made a mistake, he quickly adjusted, refining his approach with every exchange.

    ''He''s not just learning; he''s evolving in real-time,'' Dakota mused, impressed. ''With proper guidance, he could be a formidable fighter, perhaps even surpassing many of his peers.''

    As the sparring session continued, Dakota pushed Astron harder, testing the limits of his adaptability and resilience. She could see the strain in his eyes, the fatigue in his movements, but he never gave up. He kept pushing, kept adapting, and kept learning.

    By the end of their session, Dakota was thoroughly impressed. Astron''s ability to internalize and adapt was unlike anything she had seen before.

    And that was the perfect ability to have for a [Weapon Master] ss.

    ''Indeed. If it is him, then it might be possible.''

    She remembered her certain friend who had lost his life on the battlefield.

    "Man¡­..I wish I was at least able to see the advancement of my ss¡­.Damn¡­.."

    Those were hisst words.

    ''Elias¡­.Maybe he can do it?'' Thinking that, she decided what she needed to do.

    "You did well, Trainee Astron. How about bing my disciple?"

    The offer was made, and Dakota could see the recognition in Astron''s eyes. She knew he had the potential to rise to greatness, and she was willing to guide him on that path.

    ''He has a long road ahead,'' she thought as she observed Astron''s reaction. ''But with dedication and hard work, he''ll get there. I''ll make sure of it.''

    Just like that, she waited for him to reply. However, of course, even if he had refused, it was not like he had a choice. She could easily take him under her with her authority.

    ''That woman, Reina, can cause some problems, but it is fine.''

    Though it seemed she did not need to have such spections as the young man before him nodded his head.

    Though he was breathless and tired, with blood flowing down from his nose and his arms bent in some sort of weird way, he still showed his resolve.

    ''He''s got a nice pain tolerance as well,'' Dakota noted. ''He didn''t even make any noise at all, and his eyes are still clear even in these conditions.''

    She realized that herst attack had been a bit excessive. Even though she had limited herself to the maximum, that attack she had usednded perfectly, and once it hadnded, such injuries were inevitable.

    ''Indeed.....We have found a gem here,'' she thought while tossing him a potion.

    "Drink this," she instructed her tone firm yet with a hint of approval.

    Astron caught the potion and quickly drank it, the healing properties working to mend his injuries.

    As he drank, Dakota observed him closely. ''He''s resilient, adaptable, and has an extraordinary ability to learn and internalize. With proper guidance, he could be a true master of his ss.''

    She saw the determination in his eyes as he finished the potion. Despite the pain and exhaustion, there was a fire burning within him¡ªa drive to improve, to seed.

    ''He''s going to go far,'' she thought. ''And I''m going to make sure he gets there.''

    Dakota smiled slightly, feeling a sense of pride and responsibility. She had found a worthy disciple, someone who could potentially surpass even the greatest ones.

    "Rest up, Disciple," she said. She checked her smartwatch. "It is now 7 A.M. You will have your examination at 9. Get something to eat and refresh yourself. You will need to put on a good show there if you don''t want to embarrass Reina and me."

    "Understood."

    Dakota raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a yful smirk. "That''s not quite right, you know."

    Astron paused, confused. "What do you mean?"

    She crossed her arms and tilted her head slightly. "You''re missing something."

    He blinked but did not realize.

    "¡­..Are you that clueless, or are you doing this on purpose¡­..Disciple?"

    As she asked this question, he seemed to understand finally.

    "Ah..." he said, nodding his head. "I understand...Master."

    Dakota''s smirk widened. "There it is. Much better."

    Astron nodded, a faint smile appearing on his face despite his exhaustion. "Yes, Master."

    "Good. You may leave," she said with a satisfied nod.

    As Astron turned to leave, Dakota watched him go, a sense of satisfaction settling over her. She had found a promising student, one who would push boundaries and strive for greatness. She would ensure he had the training and guidance needed to unlock his full potential.

 Chapter 446 102.1 - Examination

    Chapter 446102.1 - Examination

    You did well, Trainee Astron. How about bing my disciple?"

    Her eyes held a mix of curiosity and determination as she waited for my response. Despite my exhaustion, it seemed I had achieved what I essentially wanted. Dakota was someone with immense experience and skill; a chance to learn from her was going to be invaluable.

    I nodded despite the pain coursing through my body. My arms felt like lead, and I could taste blood in my mouth, but I pushed through it.

    Dakota''s expression softened slightly, tossing me a potion. It seemed something about me had resonated with her this time. "Drink this."

    I caught the potion and downed it quickly, feeling the healing properties work almost immediately.

    "Rest up, Disciple," she said, checking her smartwatch. "It is now 7 A.M. You will have your examination at 9. Get something to eat and refresh yourself. You will need to put on a good show there if you don''t want to embarrass Reina and me."

    It was normally scheduled to happen at 8 A.M, but it seemed she wanted to give me some time. And that was a good thing as I was really tired, not only physically but also mentally. I never thought using weapons that I was not familiar with would take such a toll on my body.

    "Understood," I replied.

    Dakota raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a yful smirk. "That''s not quite right, you know."

    I paused, confused. "What do you mean?" I also was not expecting to see a smile out of nowhere, as she always struck me more as a serious type.

    She crossed her arms and tilted her head slightly. "You''re missing something."

    I blinked, trying to piece it together. I really did not get what she meant.

    "¡­..Are you that clueless, or are you doing this on purpose¡­..Disciple?"

    Until hearing this, as she pressed on the word ''disciple,'' I realized what she meant with them.

    ''So she has such a quirk. Noted.''

    I thought in my head, ying along. It looks like people here all have cultivated some weird habits. Kinda understandable, as exceptional people tend to be like that, myself included. "Ah... I understand... Master."

    Dakota''s smirk widened. "There it is. Much better."

    "Yes, Master," I said, somehow feeling a bit amused despite my exhaustion.

    "Good. You may leave," she said with a satisfied nod.

    As I turned to leave, I felt satisfied.

    My first goal ofing here had already been achieved.

    ''Getting someonepetent to teach me at least one special weapon.''

    The academy taught everyone how to use [Federal Swordy], not because everyone used the sword but because everyone needed to learn how to fight against someone like that.

    After all, not every Hunter or Awakened would be fighting monsters. Naturally, they would be teaching other weapons as well, but if you don''t have the necessary upation, you would not be admitted as a trainee under an instructor for guidance since the manpower is already important.

    Thus, I would eventually need to reveal my [Weapon Master] ss, but it is better to hide it for the time being as I still don''t have the proper excuse to give as to how my upation changed from a [Daggerist] to a [Weapon Master].

    However, I am nning to get it during this break period, and then I can consider revealing it when the timees.

    The second goal was to improve my own body and parameters. Recently, my progress had already been slowed down, and I needed to get stronger faster than ever. For this, many resources are necessary, and I need to prove that I am talented and have enough potential to invest.

    The third one was a bit different.

    ''I need to find where that thing is.''

    For the sake ofpleting the thing that I had been theorizing about, I have found out that I would need a special element. A key that was a singrity in this world, and that thing can not be found easily, as even with the game''s knowledge, it is supposed to appear only a yearter, and I don''t want to wait that long.

    ''So, I can only use the resources in this ce.'' Since this ce is the source of many different information and the location where the webs are merged, that could be possible.

    And myst goal had recently appeared.

    ''Improving my eyes. Whatever, maybe the reason why I was able to get [Keen Eye] and [Eyes of Hourss] might have been for a different reason. And if that is the case, then they also hold the key for another improvement.''

    Now, I had three clear paths ahead of me, and having a clear path meant one thing.

    The speed of my improvement would increase with a clear goal.

    As I left the training grounds, my mind was already nning the next steps with clear goals in mind. My body was still recovering, but the potion had worked wonders, and I was ready to refuel with a good meal.

    On the way to the cafeteria, I spotted Lyra and Kael waiting for me. Lyra''s face lit up with a happy smile, and she waved her small hands energetically.

    "Good morning, Astron!" she called out cheerfully.

    "Good morning," I replied, returning her wave with a nod.

    Kael stepped forward, his expression curious. "Did you go to the training grounds already?"

    I nodded. "Yes, I did."

    Kael raised an eyebrow, impressed. "That''s a bold move to train before your examination."

    "I wanted to familiarize myself with the environment and the clothes I''m wearing," I exined. "Gettingfortable in the new setting helps me focus better."

    Lyra pped her hands together. "That''s smart! I''m sure you''ll do great in the examination."

    Kael nodded in agreement. "Preparation is key. It''s good to see you''re taking it seriously."

    We continued walking towards the cafeteria, the morning light casting long shadows across the corridors. The facility was slowlying to life as other trainees began their routines.

    As we entered the cafeteria, the aroma of freshly prepared food filled the air. The space was vast, with various stations offering a wide range of dishes. The sleek, modern design of the cafeteria matched the rest of the facility, emphasizing efficiency and functionality.

    Lyra bounced ahead, her excitement palpable. "Let''s grab some breakfast! You need to eat well before your examination."

    ''I was already nning on doing that¡­.''

    I rolled my eyes inwardly but did not say much.

    We approached the serving area, and I quickly scanned the options avable. The cafeteria offered a diverse selection of foods, but I was particrly interested in the special monster meats I had found after scanning the menu yesterday. They were known to enhance specific physical attributes, which I needed to focus on improving. In the game, it would be a small buff; in the real world, things were much more important. Even little details like these would umte a lot.

    And I already selected what I would be ordering.

    Reddish Hydra Serpent Steak: A special type of monster that is not that popr in the world right now. Since its meat smells a lot, it is not preferred by gourmets or by the general public.

    However, there is a catch with this one. The monster''s muscles are known for having strong muscle fibers, and normally, eating that meat would be expected to make the eater''s fibers resilient and flexible as well.

    But it doesn''t do that.

    Why? The answer would be revealed three yearster in the timeline.

    The meat of the Hydra Serpent contains special types of muscle fibers that have mutated along a different path, resulting in unique,plex proteins. These proteins can significantly enhance muscle resilience and flexibility, but human bodies cannot directly digest them. The reason? Our digestive systemsck the specific enzymes required to break down theseplex proteins.

    However, if paired with Ironhide Boar meat, the solution presents itself. The Ironhide Boar is renowned for its dense protein content, promoting muscle density and overall strength. More importantly, the enzymes present in Ironhide Boar meat can help break down theplex proteins in Hydra Serpent meat, allowing the body to absorb and utilize the beneficial properties.

    Then why had I not used thisbination in the academy?

    It was because the academy did not have these two, and even after looking in the Man, I was not able to find any provider for this at all.

    But, here, that was not the case.

    ''How nice¡­.'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I selected mybination, ensuring I would get the most out of my meal:

    Reddish Hydra Serpent SteakIronhide Boar Roast

    I added some leafy greens and a mix of grains to bnce the meal, ensuring I got the necessary vitamins and minerals as well.

    Lyra watched with curious eyes as I made my selections. "You''re...Really, really particr about your food, aren''t you?"

    "I am."

    "You must really have a specific stomach."

    I shrugged. "It''s not about the stomach. It''s about getting the most out of what I eat. Certainbinations can make a big difference in training and recovery."

    Lyra giggled. "Well, to each their own. But I''ve never seen anyone choose Hydra Serpent Steak and Ironhide Boar Roast together. You have a weird taste."

    ''Not like I want to eat this disgusting food¡­.''

    But of course, I did not say it and instead opted to use my ssic move.

    "It is always better to train your stomach for the sake of being prepared for any situation," I said, taking a bite of the Hydra Serpent Steak. "In emergency situations, you won''t always have the luxury of choosing what to eat. It''s important to be able to consume whatever is avable without hesitation."

    Kael nodded thoughtfully. "That''s a good point. Being adaptable in all aspects, including diet, is crucial."

    Lyra wrinkled her nose. "I suppose that makes sense, but I still think it''s weird."

    "It might be weird, but it''s practical."

    As we continued our meal, I focused on the unique vors and textures, reminding myself of the benefits eachponent provided. The conversation shifted to more casual topics, and I found myself enjoying the camaraderie.

    After we finished eating, it was time for me to head to the examination area. Lyra and Kael walked with me, their expressions supportive and encouraging.

    "Good luck with your examination, Astron!" Lyra said, giving me a thumbs-up.

    "Indeed, you probably got this."

    Somehow, I found these two weirdly warm. Somehow, these two did not feel that repulsive to be around.

    "I should not disappoint then."

    "Indeed."

    As we parted ways, I headed back to my quarters to make any final preparations and then walked to the examination side.

    As I arrived at the examination site, I saw that Dakota was already there, along with many different trainees. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation, and everyone seemed focused and serious.

    Dakota stood at the front, her posture rigid and authoritative. She acted as though she didn''t know me, maintaining apletely professional demeanor. This was, after all, an official examination.

 Chapter 447 102.2 - Examination

    Chapter 447102.2 - Examination

    As I arrived at the examination site, I saw Dakota already present, standing with an air of authority. Around her were numerous trainees, all focused and serious. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation.

    Dakota stood at the front, her posture rigid and professional. She acted as though she didn''t know me, maintaining apletely professional demeanor. This was, after all, an official examination.

    She stepped forward and addressed the assembled trainees. "Good morning, everyone. Today, we have a neer who will be tested. Please give him your attention. This is Astron Natusalune."

    The trainees turned their gazes toward me, their eyes assessing and calcting. It was rare for them to have a new candidate at this point in the training, and they were clearly curious about my abilities.

    Dakota continued, "Astrones to us from the Arcadia Hunter Academy. He has been rmended by Miss Reina herself."

    A murmur went through the crowd at this announcement. I could feel their scrutiny intensify, their interest piqued by the mention of Reina''s endorsement.

    One of the trainees stepped forward, a tall and lean young man with sharp eyes. "Miss Dakota, is it true that Miss Reina rmended him?"

    Dakota nodded. "Yes, that is true. Astron is here on Miss Reina''s rmendation."

    The trainee nodded thoughtfully, his gaze lingering on me. "I see. That''s quite the endorsement. But, I wonder how capable he is to be rmended by such a figure."

    His words were just as I had expected and was told. After all, it was said that Reina was basically a role model for many people here, though I was not that much aware of her achievement.

    And considering that I was nominated here by their idol, it was not that iprehensible for them to want to see my skills.

    After all, there were many such phenomena on Earth, too. People checked their idols'' private lives, constantly tested their partners, etc., to see if they deserved ''them.''However, that doesn''t mean what they are doing is right. After all, they are just outsiders.

    But that is one of the things that most humans possess. Thinking that they are entitled to interfere with another person''s life.

    As I contemted this, I sensed a familiar presence entering the area. The weight of the steps and themanding aura were unmistakable. I turned my head to the side and saw Reina standing there, her gaze fixed on the scene before her.

    Dakota also sensed Reina''s presence and shifted her attention to her. Following Dakota''s lead, the other cadets turned as well, eventually noticing her. The murmur of conversations ceased, and an air of respect and anticipation filled the room.

    Reina walked forward with an air of quiet authority, her eyes briefly meeting mine before scanning the crowd. "Good morning," she greeted, her voice calm yetmanding. "I see you''re all here to witness the examination."

    The trainees straightened, their expressions a mix of awe and respect. "Miss Reina," they chorused, acknowledging her presence.

    Reina nodded in acknowledgment before focusing on Dakota. "I thought I''d observe the examination myself."

    "¡­." Dakota will throw a quick look at Reina, seizing her. But, the look in her eyes was not filled with reverence like others, and there was a faint glint there.

    Still, she gave a small, respectful nod to her. "Of course, Sentinel Reina.We''re about to begin the physical capability tests."

    ''Sentinel Reina ¡­.. This is my first time hearing about his.'' I thought inwardly. It seemed there was more to this organization and ranks than I had learned, but well, that was to be expected as this was just my first day in this ce.

    Reina''s gaze returned to me, a hint of a smile ying on her lips. "I have high expectations. Show them why you''re here." Yet, in this smile, there was a sense of coldness there.

    It seemed that the results that I had shown in the academy were still not enough, and they wanted to see something more.

    ''If that is what you want, you are going to see something good.''

    Since I decided not to hold back, at least in terms of my physical and mana capabilities here, I should show a good sight, no?

    Dakota stepped back, giving me space to prepare. "We''ll start with a test of yourbat capability." While she was saying that, there was a faint smile on her lips. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It seemed the small test that she did with me this morning and keeping it to herself somehow made her feel different.

    ''In Reina''s presence.''

    I sensed a small rivalry between her and Reina, though it may have been a one-directional rivalry as well.

    Dakota''s voice carried clearly across the room. "Astron Natusalune''s main weapons are daggers and bows. Since that is the case, the first test will be a dagger test." She turned to me, her eyes sharp and focused. "Take your position, trainee."

    I nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Understood." I moved to the designated area, feeling the weight of everyone''s gaze on me.

    Dakota continued, "This test will push you to your limits. It may be a bit overwhelming, but it is necessary to gauge your true capabilities."

    "I understand," I replied, steadying my breathing and focusing my mind. I readied my daggers, feeling the familiar weight in my hands.

    SWOOSH! Dakota nodded,

    "Start."

    and with a quickmand, the test began.

    The training dummies activated, moving with surprising speed and precision. They were programmed to mimic realbat scenarios, making them formidable opponents. Even now, their faces have turned from a robot to apletely real human.

    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the daggers in my hands.

    SWOOSH! The first dummy lunged at me, its de slicing through the air with deadly precision.

    ¨CCLANK! I sidestepped, bringing my dagger up to parry the strike. The sh of metal echoed in the room.

    ¨CSWOOSH! Yet, of course, there was not only one of them.

    Before I could counterattack, another dummy closed in from the side, aiming a swift stab at my midsection.

    ¨CSLASH! I twisted my body, narrowly avoiding the blow. Yet, because he was using a spear, the spear''s length was not close enough for me to attack.

    At least, that was what it was supposed to be.

    ''Come here.'' ¨CGRAB! Since the moment I had evaded the strike, I had already sped the spear right under my feet, making it stab to the ground.

    ¨CSWOOSH! Then threw the dagger right through the neck of the dummy.

    ¨CTHUD! It was so realistic that the body had its neck oozing blood, and blood spurted from his mouth, staggering.

    The dummy staggered back, clutching its neck as simted blood spurted from the wound. The sight was unnervingly realistic, a testament to the advanced technology behind these training simtions.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    At that moment, another dummy charged at me, this one wielding arge axe. Its movements were powerful and deliberate, each swing aiming to cleave me in two.

    I ducked and rolled to the side, feeling the rush of air as the axe de whistled past my head.

    CLENCH!

    As I rose from where I was, I pulled the dagger back. The small threads that I had connected to it shone bright, and at that second, the neck of the guy between me and the dagger was cut down.

    Yet the dummy was not dead. He was shining in red.

    ''A berserker.''

    They had a special skill that, even if they had a deadly blow, they would be able to prolong the certain death.

    And the closer they were to death, the stronger they became, just like how the dummy before me was. The strength that I could sense from him was so advanced that, with one hit, it would be my end.

    CRACK! The dummy''s knees buckled, but it recovered swiftly, swinging the axe in a wide arc. Just as I had expected, his speed was much higher than his previous ones.

    But, in my eyes, they were still slow.

    SWOOSH! I leaped backward, avoiding the deadly de by a hair''s breadth.

    ¨CFLICK! THUD! With a quick flick of my wrist, I threw my remaining dagger at its head. The de embedded itself deep into its forehead, and the dummy copsed to the ground, twitching as its systems shut down.

    Yet suddenly, I sensed a presence.

    SHIVER! My body shivered as my ears picked up a special sound of the air gettingpressed. Someone was behind me at that split second. Even his heartbeat was erased as if this dummy was taking the shape of a real assassin.

    ''Indeed, even from the start, there was one more hiding.'' This one had activated [Blind Spot], a skill allowing it to teleport short distances, making its movements unpredictable. It disappeared from view, only to reappear behind me, its sword poised to strike.

    I spun around, instinctively bringing up my arm to block. The sword grazed my arm, but I managed to deflect most of the blow. Using the momentum, I delivered a powerful kick to the dummy''s chest, sending it staggering back.

    Without hesitation, I retrieved my fallen dagger, spinning it in my hand before driving it into the dummy''s heart.

    As the dummy flickered and fell, I felt a sudden gust of wind. Another opponent had activated [Wind de], sending a crescent-shaped projectile hurtling toward me.

    I dodged to the side, feeling the razor-sharp wind slice through my clothing. The dummy followed up with a flurry of strikes; its de imbued with wind energy.

    I parried and dodged, each movement precise and calcted. The enhanced speed of the wind attacks made it difficult to find an opening, but I remained focused.

    Timing my move perfectly, I sidestepped a horizontal sh and closed the distance, plunging my dagger into the dummy''s side. The wind energy dissipated, and the dummy fell, deactivating with a flicker.

    "Stop."

    Just as I rose from my feet, I heard someone calling me. It was Dakota, looking at me with weird eyes. "The test is over."

    Maybe I might have overdone it.

    But I could see one thing.

    The eyes of the guys that were watching me were all widened.

 Chapter 448 102.3 - Examination

    Chapter 448 102.3 - Examination

    Reina watched Astron leave the training area, heading to a designated room to rest before his next test.

    The trainees whispered among themselves, clearly impressed by the disy of skill they had just witnessed. No, it was not just a mere impression.

    Their eyes were wide open. None of them had ever seen someone obliterate a squad of enemies this fast. It was clearly something that they had never seen, something that they could not make sense of.

    Reina turned to Dakota, a satisfied smile ying on her lips.

    "Impressive, wasn''t it?" Reina asked, her tone carrying a hint of pride.

    Dakota nodded slowly, still processing what she had just seen. "Indeed, it was. I knew he was skilled, but I didn''t expect him to handle the test with such efficiency and precision."

    Reina''s eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and satisfaction. "It''s not just his strength that sets him apart. It''s his ability to adapt and think on his feet. Did you see how he handled the berserker dummy? He didn''t just react; he anticipated its movements."

    Dakota crossed her arms, her expression thoughtful. "He used the environment and his own limitations to his advantage. The way he manipted the threads to retrieve his dagger and then used it to disable the berserker... That was remarkable."

    Reina nodded, her gaze still fixed on the door through which Astron had exited. "He has a natural talent forbat, but more importantly, he has the mindset of an observant. That''s what makes him valuable."

    Dakota looked at Reina, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "You seem quite invested in his sess. More so than I''ve seen you with other recruits."

    ''For what reason, I don''t know, is she putting this much importance on him?''

    Dakota was already aware of his ss as [Weapon Master], but that wouldn''t make him this important. Though his ss was not that bad, it was not like there weren''t any better. She just saw someone she knew inside his eyes, and that was why.

    ''Was it the Eye? Just because of that?'' Reina''s smile widened, but there was a glint of something more in her eyes¡ªsomething colder. "He has potential that could be very useful to us. And he''s motivated by something powerful. It''s not just about strength or skill; it''s about what drives a person. That kid has a drive that can be harnessed for great things."

    ''Indeed, that is the case.'' Dakota thought.

    "But, is that it?" She still pondered.

    Reina, seeing her enthusiasm, smiled. "It seems you have taken fancy of him."

    Hearing that, Dakota did not hide her thoughts; after all, the fact that she had tested him before would already be revealed to the organization, as she had no reason to hide it.

    While she could hide Astron''s [Weapon Master] upation from other trainees, she could not do the same to the organization. And she had an inkling that they already knew as well.

    "¡­..Indeed. I am considering taking him as my disciple."

    Reina raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Considering taking him as your disciple? Even if his main weapons are daggers and bows?"

    Dakota nodded her head, her expression serious. "That kid can also be a [Martial Artist]. He has a natural talent for it."

    Reina''s curiosity was piqued. "How do you know this?"

    Dakota met her gaze steadily. "I confirmed it myself this morning."

    At this, Reina disyed a knowing smile. "It''s good to see you motivated once again. It has been a while since I''ve seen the ''Fist of the Tempest'' in action."

    Dakota''s eyes sparkled with a mix of determination and pride. "It''s been a while since I''ve found someone worth training. But that kid... he has something special. He reminds me of a certain someone."

    Reina nodded thoughtfully. "If you see that potential in him, then perhaps you are right. The organization could benefit greatly from having him trained under your guidance."

    Dakota smiled a rare expression that softened her usually stern features. "Let''s see what is toe."

    Just like that, five minutes had passed, and Dakota stood up. The trainees, still murmuring among themselves, quieted down as Dakota took her position at the front once more. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She addressed the group with her authoritative tone, "The next test will demonstrate Trainee Astron''s proficiency with the bow. Prepare yourselves to witness his skills."

    Astron stepped forward, his demeanorposed and focused. He carried apound bow, sleek and fitted with slight enchantments to enhance its capabilities.

    The bow felt familiar in his hands, a weapon he had trained with extensively.

    Dakota nodded at him, a silent acknowledgment of his readiness. "Take your position, trainee."

    Astron moved to the designated area, feeling the weight of everyone''s gaze on him once again. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves and focusing his mind.

    "We''ll start with the bow test," Dakota announced. "This will push you to your limits, but it is necessary to gauge your true capabilities."

    "I understand," Astron replied, his voice steady. He notched an arrow, feeling the familiar tension of the bowstring.

    "Begin," Dakotamanded.

    The training dummies activated once more, moving with surprising speed and precision. They moved with agility, some wielding shields, others with weapons aimed at attack.

    Astron wasted no time. He drew his bowstring back, his eyes locking onto the first target.

    TWANG!

    The arrow flew through the air, striking a dummy squarely in the chest. The enchanted arrowhead exploded upon impact, causing the dummy to stagger back and deactivate.

    SWOOSH!

    Another dummy charged at him, this one faster and more agile. Astron quickly notched another arrow, aiming for the dummy''s legs. The arrow hit its mark, causing the dummy to stumble. Without hesitation, he fired a third arrow into its head, deactivating it.

    The trainees watched in awe as Astron seamlessly transitioned from one target to the next, his movements fluid and precise. He was not just reacting to the dummies; he was anticipating their movements, adapting to their patterns.

    One of the dummies activated a shield, advancing towards Astron with a methodical, defensive stance. One of the most known enemies of the archers was that towering piece of metal.

    Shields.

    ''Now, let''s see.'' Astron assessed the situation, then quickly drew a special arrow from his quiver. Yet this arrow was imbued with something.

    Around the tip, a slight energy was shining.

    Many people would not notice, but those with experienced eyes did. Especially Reina and Dakota.

    Dakota could not easily discern what was happening there as it was not her specialty, but Reina could.

    ''Using the air around to make the arrow rotate constantly and cause friction the moment it hits. You are not nning to deal with it in just one arrow.'' It was a good technique that was developed by the Elven Archers. However, implementing it was not as easy as it looked.

    TWANG!

    The arrow flew straight and true, prating the shield. Just as Reina had predicted, upon impact, the arrow''s angr momentum focused on the tip, creating intense friction. The energy around the tip caused it to heat up, burning through the shield and creating a hole.

    Astron didn''t waste a moment. As the arrow drilled through the shield, he notched another arrow, this one aimed directly at the hole created by the first.

    TWANG!

    The second arrow flew through the hole and struck the dummy behind the shield, deactivating it instantly.

    As he continued, the difficulty increased. More dummies appeared, some wielding ranged weapons, others employing stealth tactics. One dummy, cloaked in shadow, fired a volley of arrows at Astron.

    He reacted swiftly, using his bow to deflect some of the arrows and dodging the rest. He then drew a rapid-fire set of arrows, unleashing a barrage that took down multiple dummies in quick session.

    A particrly formidable dummy emerged, this one imbued with magic. It conjured a barrier of wind around itself, making it difficult to hit.

    At least, that was how it was supposed to be, as the moment he saw the wind barrier, he had already thoroughly analyzed it.

    And the moment he analyzed it, it was over.

    TWANG!

    The arrow flew through the air, cutting through the wind barrier and striking the dummy in the center. The barrier dissipated, and the dummy was deactivated.

    ''What?''

    To this one, even Reina was surprised as she did not expect such a thing to happen at all.

    "Stop," Dakota''s voice rang out, signaling the end of the test.

    Astron lowered his bow, breathing steadily. This time, the reactions were not as intense as the first one, as while his ability with the bow was not that bad, it was not that overwhelming.

    However, at the same time, this also stemmed from the fact that many were not able toprehend what he did to the shielded dummies.

    Most assumed that he just overpowered them, but that was not the case.

    Dakota stepped forward again, her voice carrying a tone of authority. "The next phase of the examination will test your skills in observation, investigation, infiltration, stealth, quick thinking, and judgment in crucial scenarios."

    Dakota motioned to a section of the training area that was set up with advanced Virtual Reality (VR) equipment. The setup resembled an urban environment with buildings, alleyways, and hiding spots, but the technology made it incredibly realistic.

    Dakota stepped forward again, her voice carrying a tone of authority. "The next phase of the examination will test your skills in observation, investigation, infiltration, stealth, quick thinking, and judgment in crucial scenarios."

    Dakota motioned to a section of the training area that was set up with advanced Virtual Reality (VR) equipment. The setup resembled an urban environment with buildings, alleyways, and hiding spots, but the technology made it incredibly realistic.

    "You will navigate through this environment, identify key targets, gather intelligence, and avoid detection," Dakota exined. "You will have to use your skills in observation and quick thinking to seed."

    "You will be given missions that would need to be aplished, and each of them will test one type of skill."

    "Understood."

    Astron nodded his head and epted the device, feeling its weight in his hand.

    He took a deep breath, focusing his mind on the task ahead. As Dakota signaled the start of the test, the VR environment around him activated. The realistic urbanndscape materialized,plete with sounds, smells, and the feeling of the wind against his skin. It was as if he had been transported to a real city.

    And just like that, the second part of his test began, as he appeared right in the city itself.

    "Now, for your first mission¡­.."

    With the mission shown.

 Chapter 449 102.4 - Examination

    Chapter 449 102.4 - Examination

    "...What do you think Lyra?"

    Kael asked, looking at the dummies that had been pierced by the arrows.

    "Just as expected¡­..He is not normal, just like us." Lyra replied. However, in her reply, the childlike sound was far, long gone. Her eyes were focused, contrary to her childish appearance.

    "Indeed," Kael replied. "He was also not raised normally." He mumbled, his memories surfacing once again¡ªthe memories of childhood. The memories of them alone, though it was far, long gone now with this ce taking them in, those memories still made them what they were today. They would never be able to forget it, nor did they want to.

    After all, only by not forgetting where they came from could they appreciate the opportunities that they are given today.

    On the other side of the exam part, Dakota continued to talk.

    "You will be given missions that would need to be aplished, and each of them will test one type of skill."

    Astron nodded as the VR environment around him activated, transforming into a bustling urbanndscapeplete with realistic sounds, smells, and the feeling of the wind against his skin.

    "Understood."

    He took a moment to orient himself, noting the impressive realism of the simtion. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Now, for your first mission," Dakota''s voice echoed through the VR, guiding him through the initial steps. A holographic disy materialized in front of him, outlining the details of his first task.

    Mission 1: Observation and Investigation

    Objective: Identify and gather intelligence on a hidden enemy base within the city.

    The mission and the objective were clear. And since this was a test to measure, noplex missions were given.

    ''For a normal individual, it should take around 25 to 30 minutes. But, those with the eyes will be different.'' Dakota analyzed as Astron moved through the city streets, his senses heightened.

    He blended in with the crowds, taking note of subtle details that might indicate enemy activity. His eyes scanned for anything out of ce: unusual traffic patterns, concealed surveince devices, and suspicious individuals.

    He did all of these in just five seconds.

    ''Even with his Eyes¡­.This is just something else¡­.''

    Reina thought. She had seen her fair of eye users, but none of them did it as fast as this one.

    For him to be able to move this efficiently, he both needed to be talented at it and, at the same time, needed to have some experience.

    ''The reports of the Local Awakened Security in the Western Uxbridge seem to be true. Even then, he was careful about the surveince.''

    Being someone of a higher authority in the organization, she had quite a deep ess to the information. Especially things like these, where documents of lower level security of the federal government are required.

    As Reina was thinking about all the set things, Astron was already reaching the end of his investigation. He soon spotted a nondescript building with an unusually high level of security.

    Astron approached cautiously, noting the presence of hidden cameras and guards in civilian attire. It was evident that he was careful and good at spotting cameras, something that most of the trainees would attain as a skill after they were trained for it.

    And that was not the end. He also identified one of the executives. After that, he silently approached the executive and stole the device. There was also a deception there, as the device that was the target was actually hidden behind the executive''s neck, and there was a dummy device to make it harder to get stolen.

    However, those with clear eyes would see the mana flow and would identify which one was real.

    After taking the correct device, he found a map of the city with strategic points marked inside. He took photos of the documents and transmitted them back to the control center. His thorough investigation waspleted, and Astron moved to the next task.

    "First missionpleted. psed time: 7 minutes, two seconds. A new record." Dakota whispered in a voice that only Reina could hear.

    ''Indeed. Master would not make a wrong choice like this for such an important event.'' Just as she thought, Astron moved to the next task.

    Mission 2: Infiltration and Stealth

    Objective: Infiltrate a secure facility and retrieve a ssified item without being detected.

    Astron took a moment to steady his breathing as he prepared for the next mission.

    The urban environment shifted, transforming into a high-security facility brimming with advanced surveince systems and high-ranking wards designed to detect magical intrusions.

    The stakes were higher, and the challenge was evident.

    He moved towards the facility with practiced ease, blending into the shadows and avoiding the guards'' patrol routes. His stealth abilities, while not as powerful as his investigative skills, were still formidable. He relied on abination of physical agility and keen observation to remain undetected.

    ''As per the record, he does not have a stealth ability aside from a passive that thins his presence. Though that passive may be helpful in daily life, in situations like these, it will not make much difference.''

    Reina''s analysis went on.

    ''But aside from that, the same skills that he had shown while stealing the device in the first mission are still evident. That is not bad; we won''t need to spend too much training him in the basics. The academy must have put some importance on this in their curriculum.''

    As Reina predicted, Arcadia Hunter Academy did put importance on how to move stealthily. Rather than because of infiltrating some ces, it was to make sure the cadets would be able to efficiently navigate in the dungeons when they were full-fledged Hunters.

    But, that would not help here, as this rather required advanced knowledge and experience, which Astron had from somewhere far away.

    In any case, in the mission, the high-ranking wards posed a significant challenge. As he approached the building, Astron could feel the pressure of the wards pressing against his mana. He slowed his pace, carefully analyzing the flow of the magical barriers. He knew that any mistake could alert the entire facility to his presence.

    He waited patiently, timing his movements with the ebb and flow of the wards. This required intense concentration and a precise understanding of the magical patterns. It was a delicate dance, one that required both skill and patience.

    Astron approached a side entrance, recognizing it as the least monitored point. He used a small device to disable the electronic lock, slipping inside without triggering any rms. The interior of the facility was abyrinth of corridors and security measures. He moved cautiously, avoiding cameras and bypassingser grids.

    Despite his skills, the high-ranking wards slowed him down significantly. He had to stop several times to wait for the right moment to pass through a barrier or avoid a guard. The pressure against his mana was relentless, forcing him to rely more on his physical abilities and strategic thinking.

    Reaching the secure storage area, Astron faced another challenge: a heavily fortified vault. He examined theplex locking mechanism, using his keen observational skills to find a pattern. It took time and patience, but he eventually cracked the code, opening the vault silently.

    Inside, he found the ssified item¡ªa small, intricately designed data chip. He carefully retrieved it, ensuring he left no trace of his presence. The return journey was just as cautious as he navigated the facility without setting off any rms or traps.

    Emerging from the facility, Astron transmitted the data back to the control center, signaling the sessfulpletion of the mission.

    "Second missionpleted. psed time: Twenty-four minutes, fifty-four seconds. Excellent work," Dakota announced, her voice filled with approval. Even though his infiltration abilities were slightly less impressive than his investigative skills, Astron''s performance was still remarkable.

    Mission 3: Quick Thinking and Judgment in Crucial Scenarios

    Objective: Rescue a hostage from a highly vtile situation.

    The VR environment transformed once more, cing Astron in a bustling marketce. The atmosphere was tense, with civilians unaware of the danger lurking. The mission details shed before him: a hostage was being held by a heavily armed assant in a nearby building. The situation was vtile, and any wrong move could result in casualties.

    Astron assessed the scene quickly. He noted the positions of potential cover, the location of the hostage-taker, and the safest routes for extraction. His eyes scanned the building, identifying entry points and weak spots in the structure.

    He moved swiftly, using the market crowd as cover to get closer to the building. Timing his movements with the patrols of the assant, he reached the back entrance. He disabled the lock and slipped inside, navigating the narrow corridors with precision.

    As he approached the room where the hostage was held, he heard the agitated voice of the assant. Astron knew he had to act quickly to avoid esction. He created a distraction by knocking over a stack of crates in a nearby room, drawing the assant''s attention.

    In the brief moment of distraction, Astron moved in. In his hand was a dagger that was shining grey.

    ¨CSWOOSH! He threw the dagger with precision, aiming not to kill but to incapacitate. The dagger was aimed at a specific spot on the assant''s body.

    ''The brachial plexus.'' Dakota thought. She was very well-informed of human anatomy as she was a [Martial Artist] who used her body as the weapon itself.

    Thiswork of nerves runs through the shoulder and upper arm, controlling the muscles of the arm and hand.

    ''By targeting this area, he intends to make the arm threatening the hostage limp, reducing the risk of an involuntary reaction that could harm the hostage. Not bad.''

    The dagger pierced the exact spot where the nerves were concentrated, just above the vicle. The scientific basis for this tactic is that the brachial plexus controls the motor and sensory functions of the arm. When these nerves are damaged or disrupted, it can cause immediate paralysis or weakness in the arm.

    ¨CTHUD!

    The assant''s arm went limp, the weapon falling from his hand. The sudden loss of control over his arm caused him to stagger, his attentionpletely diverted from the hostage. Astron moved swiftly, using the moment to disarm and subdue the assant. He secured the assant with a quick, efficient movement, ensuring there was no further threat.

    She had already confirmed that he was also knowledgeable about things rted to human anatomy as she tested him with different weapons.

    Astron quickly secured the hostage, guiding them through the building and out to safety. The entire operation was conducted with remarkable efficiency and decisiveness.

    "Final missionpleted. psed time: 11 minutes, thirty-eight seconds."

    Dakota announced. But she was not finished.

    "The total time psed in missions: forty-three minutes and thirty-four seconds."

    And the entire room went silent.

    -----------------A/W--------------

    Astron did not use his [Shadowborne] because it is a trait originated from a [Primodial Demon], and he suspects that the organization can spot the origin of the skill. Hope this rifies if you ask why he did not use that.

 Chapter 450 102.5 - Examination [Interlude]

    Chapter 450102.5 - Examination [Interlude]

    "Final missionpleted. psed time: 11 minutes, thirty-eight seconds." Dakota announced. But she was not finished.

    "The total time psed in missions: forty-three minutes and thirty-four seconds."

    Dakota paused, letting the weight of her words sink in before continuing. Well, it was not like she did not want to speak, but the reactions of the trainees here were just too fun to see.

    Many of them were talented on their own to be sent to the missions in the future. But, of course, none of them had seen such scores on their first try.

    That was just¡­..Not normal, even amongst the abnormal.

    "The Intelligent Grading System of our AI assistant has ranked Astron as follows: First in investigation, seventeenth in stealth, and first in judgment."

    The trainees exchanged murmurs of surprise and admiration. Ranking first in both investigation and judgment was a significant achievement, and even his rank in stealth, while not at the top, was highly respectable given theplexity of the tasks and the high-ranking wards he had faced.

    And he also did it without using any type of stealth-rted skills. The cadets that were ranked higher than him in terms of stealth all either had a [Trait] that was rted to stealth or a [Skill] that would make it convenient for them.

    But, he had none of those aside from using the [Mana Suppression] to erase his own presence, which was something everyone here could do if they wanted and was not something that was rted to their traits.

    Dakota stepped forward, her expression one of approval. "Trainee Astron has demonstrated exceptional skills across all categories. His investigative abilities are unparalleled, and his quick thinking and judgment in crucial scenarios are exemry. His stealth, while slightly less impressive, still shows great promise and adaptability."

    The trainees turned their attention to Reina, noting her satisfied expression. Though she wasn''t overjoyed, the look of approval on her face spoke volumes about her confidence in Astron''s abilities. Without a word, Reina slowly turned and began to leave, her presence having made its impact on everyone present.

    Dakota continued, "With this examination, a specialized training program for Trainee Astron Natusalune will be created to optimize his development. This program will be ready by tonight, and training willmence tomorrow. This is the ssic way we do things here, and Astron will be no exception."

    The trainees, all of whom had experienced this process themselves, nodded in understanding. They knew the rigorous training thaty ahead for Astron and respected the process that had shaped their own abilities.

    Dakota then turned to Astron, her expression serious but supportive. "Astron Natusalune, from this moment on, you are officially a trainee. I will now update your smartwatch status."

    She took out her own device and tapped a fewmands. Astron''s smartwatch vibrated, indicating the update. "Before, your ess to some of the functions was limited. Those limits have now been removed. As a trainee, you will have broader ess, though there will still be some restrictions. All trainees here share these limitations."

    Dakota concluded, "Wee to the team, Trainee. Train hard, stay focused, and you will achieve great things."

    With that, she turned to take her leave, but before she did so, she stopped.

    "To all trainees present," Dakota''s voice carried a tone of authority, "today''s schedule will start in five minutes. Everyone should get ready immediately."

    The trainees, upon hearing this, immediately realized the limited time they had left. There was a brief moment of hesitation; then, they quickly dispersed to prepare for their respective training sessions. Some of them threw ast nce at Astron, curiosity and respect evident in their eyes.

    *******

    I watched as the trainees hurriedly moved to get ready, feeling their gazes on me. Every action and decision I make from now on will be under scrutiny. ''Not that it is important.'' In the first ce, I was never a man of an impression, as I did not care.

    Before I could do anything more, my smartwatch vibrated, indicating a new message. I nced at the screen and saw it was from Reina.

    "Meet me in this ce, 3rd floor, south wing. ¨C Reina"

    The location was clearly marked on the map disyed on my smartwatch. I pondered for a moment about what this meeting could be about.

    ''She''s most likely going to discuss my performance.'' I was pretty satisfied with how I had handled the examinations. I had shown enough of my capabilities to make an impression without revealing everything. Though it would be evident that they would have questions and possibly some understanding, I did not care.

    ''Garrett already knows about that day¡­.To some extent.''

    Regardless of how cursed that day was for me, the evidence was there, and they would know about it. Thus, they can also understand my motives to some extent.

    As I was about to leave, I noticed Lyra and Kael approaching. Lyra, in her childish form, was jumping around happily.

    "You did so good, Astron!" Lyra eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    Kael nodded a small smile on his lips. "Indeed, you''ve shown remarkable talent. Your performance was impressive." But there was something weird that I was feeling from the two.

    Why?

    As if their impression of me had changed. Now, there was something different. Lyra in particr.

    ''Her illusion abilities are really annoying.'' It was hard to picture what exactly was there, as her face illusion was much more potent than others.

    Still, I decided to y along. "Thanks," I replied. "I just did what I had to do."

    "You made it look easy," Lyra said, still bouncing around. "I knew you were special!"

    "Well, I wouldn''t go that far."

    "I would; I would. Who would have known you were also like us?"

    "Like you?"

    "Ah¡­."

    "It is nothing."Kael''s expression turned serious while saying that. "Keep up the good work, Astron. We''re all here to support each other."

    Their words lingered in my mind as I made my way to the conference room. There was a shift in their demeanor, a subtle change in how they viewed me.

    It was almost as if they saw me as one of their own now, something more than just a new recruit.

    Something that I had particrly noticed about Kael. How was his body trained to be on alert all the time? I myself am always alert as well, and I never let my senses go, even for a split second. Every time an attack cane from somewhere, that is how I was grown up.

    But for Kael, it is a bit different. Rather than being on alert to defend himself, he matches Lyra''s movements.

    ''They are from somewhere chaotic.''

    It seemed for them, things were not that simple either. However, right now, my main focus should not be on them.

    Reaching the third floor, I followed the map''s directions to the south wing. The ce that Reina called me was a room at the end of the long corridor. I took a breath and pushed open the door.

    Inside, Reina was waiting. She looked up as I entered, her expression unreadable.

    "Take a seat, Astron," she said, her tone neutral.

    I sat down, feeling the weight of her gaze on me. Being able to exert such pressure on me just by her gaze was remarkable indeed.

    ''Probably a passive skill.'' Since no one can do such a thing just physically.

    At least to me.

    "You wanted to see me, Miss Reina?"

    "Yes," she replied, her eyes narrowing slightly. "The organization is satisfied with what you have shown so far. In the time you were free, you have developed yourself to a satisfactory extent, which is just as we had hoped. Your performance in the examination was impressive, and while the analysis unit will be working on a detailed training program for you, I wanted to speak with you directly."

    I nodded, listening carefully. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "We won''t dwell too much on the examination since the analysis unit is already handling that. Instead, I have a question for you," Reina continued, leaning forward slightly. "Why do you think you were assigned to me, out of all people?"

    I took a moment to think. There could be several reasons, but I needed to narrow it down.

    "I can think of a few possibilities," I began. "It could be because Garrett was the one who had found me, and you are close to him. But that is too much of a shallow answer, as you could have just been a bridge for another one if that was the case. However, given your unique role in the organization and your expertise, I believe the main reason is rted to my ''eyes.''"

    Reina''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Very perceptive, Astron. Indeed, your eyes are the main factor. The organization has a vested interest in individuals with unique abilities, especially those rted to perception and observation. Your eyes set you apart, and that''s why you were assigned to me. Our goal is to develop your abilities to their fullest potential. And for that to happen, you will need a guide. While you can develop them on your own, it will take some time, and time is a resource that can never be recovered."

    "Indeed," I replied, understanding the significance of her words.

    Reina nodded, her eyes meeting mine with a serious gaze. "That''s why I will be your guide. My eyes are simr to yours in many ways, and I can help you unlock their full potential much faster than you could on your own."

    ''Just as I had thought. Not everyone in the organization knows about the eyes, nor do they learn about it.''

    The news was both good and bad at the same time, as the more exceptional you became, the more responsibilities you would have. And that means less time for other things.

    ''Not that. I can return now, nor did I ever have the chance to do so.'' Thus, I decided to go with the most NPC response.

    "I understand. I''m ready to learn and improve."

    "Good," Reina said, her expression softening slightly. "Since you have epted the offer to be Dakota''s disciple, you will be officially registered under her and will likely spend a significant amount of time training with her. Her training sessions will be registered in the system for the training schedule, but that won''t be the case for my own sessions."

    She paused for a moment, her eyes meeting mine. "I will use my authority to create a dedicated training space for us. I will send you the time intervals I have arranged for your training with me."

    "I understand."

    But as I turned to leave, Reina''s voice stopped me. "Today, I happen to be free all day. Your training starts right now."

    It seemed I was not allowed to leave.

 Chapter 451 103.1 - Training and Guides

    Chapter 451103.1 - Training and Guides

    It seemed I was not allowed to leave.

    Reina stood and gestured for me to follow her. She led me to a door at the back of the room. As she opened it, I felt a surge of mana, more concentrated and powerful than anything I had sensed before.

    "Follow me," she said, her voice steady. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I followed her through the door, and as we stepped through, the environment changed drastically. The room opened up into a vast, cavernous space. The air was thick with mana, and the atmosphere felt almost electric. It was as if we had stepped into a different dimension altogether, one closer to the core of the entire realm.

    The walls of the cavern were lined with intricate runes and glyphs that pulsed with a faint, otherworldly light. The ground beneath us was smooth, almost ss-like, reflecting the shimmering patterns from above. The entire ce radiated power, and I could feel the energy coursing through my body.

    Reina turned to face me, her eyes glinting with a mix of authority and curiosity. "What do you know about your eyes, Astron?"

    I took a deep breath, steadying myself against the overwhelming presence of mana. "I know that my eyes give me heightened perception and observation abilities. They allow me to see things others can''t and to analyze and process information at an elerated rate. They''ve been instrumental in mybat and investigative skills."

    Reina nodded, her expression thoughtful. "That''s a good start, but there''s much more to it. Your eyes are not just tools for observation. They are connected to the very fabric of reality, capable of perceiving the underlying structures of mana and energy. With proper training, you can unlock abilities far beyond what you currently possess."

    Her words resonated deeply, and I felt a sense of anticipation building within me. "What kind of abilities are we talking about?"

    "Kind of abilities that are endlessly potential. Reina smiled slightly. "But for starters, though, we will not be focusing on the new things. We are going to train your basics."

    The moment she said that I knew what she meant. From the moment that I was reawakened, or my soul merged, I was able to use [Perceptive Insight]. At first, I thought it was something that helped me observe things at a faster rate and copy those.

    But then I realized there was many more things that this trait was capable of, especially how it helped me understand the concepts that were hard to understand.

    However, aside from all those, there was one thing: this trait was somehow different.

    ''It can evolve.''

    A trait that shows that it is a stagnant ability, yet at the same time, it is a trait that can evolve. That was basically something that was unique and was something that was against the very basic concept of the status window.

    Reina''s eyes bore into mine, her expression intense. "What do you think are the most important basics of this ability? And do you believe this ability has any downsides?"

    I took a moment to gather my thoughts. "The most important basics would be understanding and control. It''s not just about observing but about interpreting and acting on what you see. The ability to process and analyze information quickly is crucial, but so is the discipline to use that information effectively."

    Reina nodded, her eyes never leaving mine. "And the downsides?"

    I hesitated. "The downsides... It can be overwhelming. The constant influx of information can be distracting, even debilitating, if not managed properly. There''s also the risk of bing too reliant on it, potentially overlooking simpler, more intuitive ways of understanding and reacting to situations."

    "Good," Reina said, her tone approving. "You''ve grasped the fundamental aspects well. Now, let''s delve deeper. Your ability to see and understand is just the beginning. You need to learn how to filter and prioritize the information, how to focus on what''s essential, and block out the rest. This will be crucial in high-pressure situations where your senses could be overloaded."

    She began to move, her steps fluid and deliberate, leading me to a series of concentric circles etched into the floor. Each circle was inscribed with intricate runes that pulsed with a soft, rhythmic light.

    "This training ground is designed to enhance and refine your perceptive abilities. Stand in the center," she instructed.

    I moved to the center of the circles, feeling the mana in the room intensified. The runes glowed brighter, and the air around me seemed to hum with energy.

    "Now," Reina said, her voice steady, "focus on the runes. Use your ability to perceive their structure and their flow of mana. Tell me what you see."

    I closed my eyes for a moment, centering myself. When I opened them, I let my [Perceptive Insight] take over, honing in on the runes. They were more than just symbols; they were conduits for mana, each one intricately linked to the others, creating aplexwork of energy.

    "The runes are connected in attice," I began, my voice steady. "Each one channels mana to the next, creating a continuous flow of energy. The patterns are precise and designed to maximize the efficiency of mana transfer. There are variations in the intensity of the glow, indicating different levels of mana being channeled through each rune."

    Reina nodded, her expression unreadable. "Good. Now, filter out the unnecessary details. Focus on the primary flow of mana. What is its purpose?"

    I narrowed my focus, blocking out the peripheral details.

    For the first time, I thought of doing such a thing. During all the times that I had used [Perceptive Insight], I had never thought of doing something like filtering.

    The primary flow of mana was a current running through the central runes, converging at the very center where I stood.

    "It''s a stabilizing force," I said. "The mana converges here to create a bnced, controlled environment. It ensures that the energy in this space remains stable, allowing for precise maniption and control."

    Reina''s eyes gleamed with approval. "Excellent. You''re beginning to understand. Now, let''s push it further. Try to interact with the flow. See if you can influence it without disrupting the bnce."

    I took a deep breath, extending my senses further into the flow of mana. I focused on a single point where the currents converged, willing the energy to shift slightly.

    I released my mana from my body and then controlled it as a thread to work with the flow of mana.

    It was a delicate process, requiring both precision and restraint. Mana responded, but not as I had hoped. Instead of flowing smoothly with the current, it seemed to resist my influence, almost as if it were rejecting my interference.

    ''What''s going on?'' I thought, narrowing my focus even more. The mana threads I had extended wavered, struggling against the existing flow. It felt like trying to force two mismatched pieces together; the fit was wrong, and the entire structure seemed to strain under the pressure.

    Reina watched closely, her eyes sharp and analytical. "You''re forcing it," she said. "Mana is not just energy; it has its own rhythm, its own way of moving. You need to attune yourself to it, to be a part of its flow rather than an external force trying to bend it to your will."

    I nodded, absorbing her words. Attuning myself to the flow of mana meant more than just seeing it; I needed to understand its essence, its natural state. I closed my eyes again, reaching out with my senses, not to control, but to harmonize.

    Breathing deeply, I let go of my previous attempt and focused on the feel of the mana around me. I imagined myself as part of the flow, not separate from it. Slowly, I extended my mana again, this time not as a forceful thread but as a gentle touch, seeking to merge with the existing currents.

    The resistance I had felt before began to ease. My mana started to weave into the flow, not disrupting it butplementing it. It was a subtle difference, but it made all the difference. The currents of mana epted my presence, and I felt a sense of unity, a bnced connection.

    "Better," Reina said, her voice softer now. "You''re starting to understand. Mana is a living force, and you must work with it, not against it. This harmony is the foundation of all higher-level techniques."

    I opened my eyes, seeing the runes glowing steadily. The mana flowed smoothly, and my influence is now part of the greater whole.

    ''Wow¡­..''

    I was really impressed seeing that, but there was a question in my head.

    "Now you might be wondering, why did we focus on your mana control while I had said that I would be training you for your Eye abilities?"

    I nodded, my curiosity piqued. This was exactly what I had been questioning. Reina smiled, hearing my unspoken thoughts. "Good."

    With a flick of her hand, something in her eyes changed. They shimmered, and an intricate logo appeared, glowing faintly with a mystical light. It was a circr emblem with a central symbol resembling an eye, representing hidden knowledge and vignce. Surrounding the eye was an ornate pattern of intertwining lines and runes, symbolizing the interconnectedness and secrecy of the organization. The outer edge of the circle was adorned with ancient script, glowing faintly, hinting at the magical nature of the emblem. In the center of the eye, a small, glowing gemstone shimmered with changing colors, adding an element of enchantment.

    The moment her eyes transformed, I felt a flux of information rushing towards me. It was overwhelming, a torrent of data that threatened to engulf my mind. Quickly, I created an anchor within my consciousness, grounding myself and preventing my thoughts from drifting apart. The experience was intense, but I managed to maintain my focus without losing myself in the process.

    After a second, Reina''s eyes closed, and the intense flow of information ceased.

    She raised her index finger, and from the tip of her finger, a small thread of mana rose. It was a delicate, shimmering strand, pulsing with the same harmonious energy I had just learned to attune to.

    ¨Cw??????????????h???????????????i????????s???????????????????p?????????????????????e?????????????????r????????????????? ??????????????????w???????????????????h???????????????????????i???????????????????s????????????p??????????????e??????????????r?????????????? ?????????????????????????w??????????????????????????h????????????????????????????i????????????????s????????????????p????????????????????e?????????????????????r???????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????

    These sounds continued toe forward.

    "Do you see this?" Reina asked, her voice calm and steady. "This is the mana that the organization uses tomunicate around the world and to another dimension. Psions attributed by an [Authority]."

    I watched the thread of mana, fascinated by its delicate beauty.

    I watched the thread of mana, fascinated by its delicate beauty. It pulsed with a harmonious rhythm, almost as if it were alive.

    "When you are able to influence the external mana flux, it means you will also be able to read it," Reina continued. "And reading it means deciphering it."

    She let the words sink in before she borated, "Yes, it is another way of obtaining information, and maybe the best way to. Even the brain has a flux of mana inside it. This skill allows you to perceive the underlying structures and patterns in everything, including thoughts and emotions. The brain''s activity, after all, is just another form of mana flow."

    What she implied was clear.

    If I was able to master this technique¡­.I would even be able to read the thoughts of other people.

    "This is why we will be focusing on two things for the time being.

    Filtering.

    Assimtion."

 Chapter 452 103.2 - Training and Guides

    Chapter 452103.2 - Training and Guides

    "This is why we will be focusing on two things for the time being. Filtering and Assimtion."

    I nodded, understanding the importance of what she was saying. This training was not just about controlling mana but about mastering the way that it was manipted so that I could use it as an extension of my eyes.

    In fact, even now, I am pretty sure that my mana control levels are a lot better than many people here, but what Ick is experience in this precise way of manipting mana.

    "For the next six hours," Reina continued, "you will stay in this room and practice. Your objective is to influence the flow of mana and decipher the message contained within this thread." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She left the thread of mana hovering in the air, its delicate strands pulsing with energy. "Normally, mana psions dissipate after a certain period. However, because this location is a special ce within the dimension, the thread will remain stable for more than nine hours. Use this time wisely."

    I watched as Reina stepped back, her eyes observing me closely. "Remember, this is a test of both your control and your ability to understand the deeper currents of mana. Take your time, focus, and don''t rush. Master the flow."

    With that, she left the room, leaving me alone with the shimmering thread of mana. The atmosphere in the room was charged with energy, and I could feel the weight of the task ahead of me.

    With that, she left the room, leaving me alone with the shimmering thread of mana. The atmosphere in the room was charged with energy, and I could feel the weight of the task ahead of me.

    Taking a deep breath, I sat down and began to focus.

    The first step was filtering. I needed to iste the thread of mana from the surrounding energy and understand its unique flow. Closing my eyes, I extended my senses, reaching out to the thread.

    The process was slow and meticulous. I could feel the external mana flux around me, and I carefully started to filter out the unnecessary noise. It was like tuning a radio to a specific frequency, blocking out the static and focusing on the clear signal.

    As I filtered out the surrounding mana, the thread''s pulsing rhythm became more pronounced. It was a delicate bnce, maintaining harmony with the external flux while isting the specific flow of the thread. It required intense concentration and precision, but gradually, I could feel the thread''s unique energy standing out.

    Next was assimtion. I needed to merge my mana with the thread, not just to influence it but to be part of its flow. This was a moreplex task, requiring me to harmonize with the thread''s rhythm and integrate my energy seamlessly.

    And I also needed to do this while keeping the filter on in my head. In a way, that was something that required me to multi-task, which was a taxing thing on its own.

    Multi-tasking itself is not a problem unless you are doing some actions that are in contrast to each other.

    "Huff¡­."

    I took a deep breath, steadying my mind for the challenge ahead. Multitasking efficiently while keeping the filter on was crucial. This meant I had to maintain a delicate bnce between two distinct tasks, ensuring that neither interfered with the other.

    ''Start with the basics,'' I thought. I closed my eyes again and focused on the filter, keeping it active in the back of my mind. The goal was to make this process as natural as breathing. I needed to iste the thread''s unique flow while also preparing to merge my mana with it.

    The initial moments were challenging. The filter required constant attention to block out the extraneous mana, but I needed to ensure it didn''t consume all my mental resources.

    I let the filter be a background process, something my mind could maintain without direct intervention.

    Gradually, I felt morefortable with the filter running passively. It was like a secondyer of awareness, constantly sifting through the mana around me. With the filter stable, I turned my focus to the assimtion process.

    I extended a small strand of my mana, allowing it to flow towards the thread. The initial resistance was still there, but I remained patient. I kept the filter active in the back of my mind, ensuring that the external mana flux didn''t disrupt my connection with the thread.

    The key was to be gentle, to let my mana flow naturally without forcing it. The thread''s rhythm was delicate, and I had to match its pace. Slowly, I began to weave my mana into the thread, bing part of its flow.

    The process required intense concentration and precision. I maintained the filter while synchronizing my energy with the thread''s rhythm. It was a dance of sorts, a careful bnce between two tasks that demanded my full attention.

    As my mana began to merge with the thread, the resistance eased. The thread epted my presence, and I could feel a connection forming. I kept the filter active, ensuring that the external mana flux didn''t interfere with the delicate process.

    With each passing moment, I became more attuned to the thread''s flow. The whispers of information grew clearer, and I could start to decipher the message within. The thread''s unique energy resonated with mine, creating a harmonious connection.

    Time seemed to blur as I continued the process. The room around me faded into the background, and all that mattered was the flow of mana. The filter remained active, sifting through the extraneous energy while I focused on the thread.

    At that moment, I knew.

    I was in the flow state.

    After what felt like an eternity, I felt something clicking in my head. As if the taps of the barrage were open, I felt like the information started flowing right into my head.

    It was a weird feeling, something that I was feeling for the first time. When Reina had used her eye and started an influx of information that moved like a wave of tsunami overwhelming me, this time it was as if I was drinking on a small rivulet that I had made on my own.

    The analogy was clear in my mind. Finding the right frequency of the psions was like tuning a radio to the correct station. The moment I found the right frequency, the data hidden within the psions became essible. But without aputer interface or screen to show me the exact frequency of my own mana, I had to rely on something else¡ªhow it ''felt.''

    This process was akin to a safecracker trying to find the correct rotation by listening to the subtle sounds the mechanism made. Every slight adjustment, every fine-tuning, was based on the sensations and feedback I received from the mana. It required an acute sensitivity, a heightened awareness of the intricate dance of energies.

    As I delved deeper into the thread, I realized that the feeling I needed to grasp was one of resonance. When my mana resonated perfectly with the thread, it created a harmonic vibration, a seamless flow where my energy and the external psions became one. It was a delicate bnce, a precise alignment that unlocked the hidden information.

    With this newfound understanding, I continued to experiment, adjusting the flow of my mana, seeking that perfect resonance. Even though I had already deciphered the information, mastering this feeling was a lot more important and was my main focus.

    While the message that Reina had left was deciphered, there were many more small threads of mana that were scattered around this ce.

    Thus I used them as a practice.

    Each time I got closer, the information became clearer and more coherent. It was a meticulous process, requiring patience and an unwavering focus.

    However, after finding myself sessful at deciphering what Reina left for me, I was not able to decipher any other message at all.

    None of them seemed to resonate with me.

    No, it was as if

    ''It is even hard to sense them or filter them.'' Why did this happen? After checking it without looking to decipher, I found out that the mana that was being used in those threads was of a higher rank, and the formation was a lot moreplex.

    What did this imply?

    It implied one thing.

    Even if I was able to master my eyes and was able to sense the mana to some extent, I was still bound by the ranks of my own magical power and mana capacity.

    The realization struck me with rity. If my mana wasn''t at the same level as the threads I was trying to connect with, it was no wonder I couldn''t decipher them. I nodded, acknowledging this limitation. It made perfect sense. Using my own mana to connect to the threads meant that if the connector didn''t match the receptor or the target, the goal couldn''t be achieved.

    As I reflected on this, I decided to take a break and check out the message Reina had left for me. I opened the package and let the influx of information flow into my mind.

    Reina''s voice echoed in my thoughts, calm and instructive. "The psions attributed by [Authority] are ssified into seven ranks. These ranks determine theplexity and power required to ess and manipte them. What you have just deciphered is ssified as the first rank, which can be essed by those with a magic power of at least rank 3."

    I absorbed the information, realizing the significance of what I had achieved. Reina continued, "Since you are able to see and manipte this rank-1 psion, it means you can now affect the flow of mana at rank 3. This is an important milestone in your training."

    The message borated further, detailing the next steps in my training. "From now on, your assignments will be toe here at the hours I will send to you and practice speeding up this process. The goal is to reach a point where you can achieve this resonance and deciphering in the blink of an eye."

    Understanding the importance of this, I decided to stop for the day, feeling the mental and physical exhaustion from the intense session. But I also felt a sense of aplishment. Progress had been made, and the foundation for my future training was solid.

 Chapter 453 103.3 - Training and Guides

    Chapter 453103.3 - Training and Guides

    Returning to my room after the training session, I felt a wave of exhaustion wash over me. The mental strain of the exercises,bined with the intense focus required, had taken its toll. I closed the door behind me and walked over to my bed, sitting down heavily.

    I had been training and studying for a long while in the academy, but I had never felt such exhaustion before. Even with my own talents, learning such a thing seemed to be taking its toll on me.

    For a while, I just sat there, my mind buzzing with thoughts. The training with Reina had been enlightening, pushing me to understand my abilities on a deeper level.

    At the same time, I thought about Dakota.

    ''Isn''t the usual procedure would be contacting your disciple in one way or another? Is she busy or what?'' I had expected Dakota to contact me, perhaps to discuss my performance or to schedule further training sessions. But there had been no word from her as if she deemed there was no reason to reach out.

    Was she testing me in some way? Or perhaps she had other priorities that demanded her attention? I couldn''t be sure, not that I could do anything about it.

    ''Now, let''s see. Dakota mentioned that my smartwatch''s functions would be elevated.''

    With nothing else pressing to do, I decided to explore the new functions of the smartwatch the organization had provided. The device had vibrated earlier, indicating an update, and I was curious to see what additional capabilities it now offered.

    I activated the smartwatch and navigated through the menu. The interface was sleek and user-friendly, a testament to the advanced technology the organization possessed. I noticed several new icons and options that hadn''t been there before.

    First, I checked the training schedule. As expected, nothing was shown there, as Dakota already said that I would be having this around night. Therefore, I did not pay much attention to it. But from the design, it seems the training here is also not that easy, just like it will be in the academy from now on.

    Next, I explored themunication functions. The smartwatch had an encrypted messaging system, allowing for securemunication with other members of the organization.

    There were also options for video calls and voice messages, though it is not like they are advanced or anything.

    I found a new sectionbeled "Resource ess." Curious, I opened it and discovered a vast library of information at my fingertips.

    There were documents, research papers, and training manuals on a wide range of topics, from

    But there was a catch there.

    ''As expected. Nothing in this world is free.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    If you want something from someone, you need to show them something that is useful. That is the basic requirement of this world: transactions.

    The smartwatch had a section dedicated to a currency system. The organization operated with its own internal currency, known as [Arcanum Credits]. These credits were awarded for various activities:pleting missions, contributing to the organization outside of assigned missions, or achieving notable aplishments as a trainee.

    Curious about my current bnce, I navigated to the currency section. To my surprise, I found a decent amount of Arcanum Credits already at my disposal. The reason was immediately apparent¡ªa note indicated that I had been awarded credits for achieving the first rank in the examination.

    ''Interesting,'' I thought. ''So, they''re not just about training and missions. There''s a whole economy within the organization.''

    With these credits, I could ess more advanced resources, purchase special equipment, or even secure private training sessions with experts. It was a clever system, encouraging members to excel and contribute in various ways.

    I decided to explore the Resource ess section further. The documents and training manuals were categorized by difficulty and specialization. Basic resources were free, but more advanced materials required Arcanum Credits.

    I browsed through the options, noting the various topics avable. There were detailed guides onbat techniques, magical theory, and strategic nning. Each document had a brief description and a price in credits.

    ''To think that they have such ess to the information that is hidden in the Valerian Government. The fact that such a thing can exist is insane.'' It was very hard for me not to get aggravated as even the best hacker organization in the world, [Horde], would not be able to ess these documents. That meant the rogation ran deep in the government.

    I scrolled through the list, considering my options. Thebat techniques section was particrly interesting. There were advanced [Art Manuals] on close-quartersbat, long-range tactics, and even specialized weapon training.

    Given my [Weapon Master] ss, these resources could be incredibly valuable.

    As I explored, I kept an eye on my bnce.

    It showed that I had 500 Arcanum Credits. I wasn''t sure how far these credits would go, so I decided to check the prices of various resources.

    Combat Techniques:

    Basic Close-Quarters Combat Guide: 50 CreditsIntermediate Swordy Manual: 150 CreditsAdvanced Dagger Techniques: 300 CreditsLong-Range Tactics for Bow Users: 200 CreditsMastery of Mixed Weapons: 500 Credits

    Magical Theory:

    Fundamentals of Mana Control: 100 Credits

    Advanced Elemental Maniption: 250 Credits

    Theories of Arcane Constructs: 400 Credits

    Special Equipment:

    Enhanced Training Gear: 100 Credits

    Advanced Combat Armor: 400 Credits

    Custom Weapon Modifications: 300 Credits

    ''The prices vary quite a bit,'' I thought, calcting how best to use my credits. From how things looked, the more advanced a knowledge was, the higher the price would be. There were even many other books and manuals that I had no ess to. It seemed, being a trainee, you were limited by the authority to some extent.

    Of course, from the sessions part and the structure of this ce, I knew that the trainees here would already be taught many things just like we were educated in the academy.

    There were most likelybat teachers of each weapon, some specialized professionals for magic and mana control, stealth, and many other things.

    Therefore, aside from thebat techniques that one would get from here, there would already be many things that would be taught by the instructors here.

    ''For the time being, there is no need for me to look for specialbat techniques. My own weapon art is already hard enough to master.''

    Aside from this, I looked at the ranks. Just like every other ce in the world, this ce also has its own hierarchy.

    The ranking system was clearlyid out:

    Initiate

    Adept

    Guardian

    Warden

    Sentinel

    Archon

    The One

    I remembered that Reina was listed as a Sentinel, the third-highest rank in the organization. This was no surprise, given her extensive knowledge and the authority she wielded.

    ''So Reina is not only experienced but also holds a significant position of power here,'' I thought. It seemed the person who ordered her to vouch for me was Archon.

    I also saw my own rank listed as Initiate, which was expected. As a new recruit, I was at the entry-level, with much to learn and prove. The ranking system provided a clear path for advancement, motivating members to strive for higher levels of achievement.

    I also saw that there were sub-ranks for each main rank. Just like how Initiate had sub-ranks for each proficiency and test, there were other ranks inside it as well. There were many things that I saw there, and all of them proved how intricate the structure of this ce was.

    ''As expected from a ce that is built on secrecy and knowledge.'' It made sense for such an organization to put so much importance on this.

    From how I had observed things, Dakota seemed to hold respect for Reina, while the trainees respected her a lot.

    ''She must have been a warden.'' The Sentinels held the utmost authority inside the base, but they were not responsible for its management. They were more like elite operatives, tasked with specific high-level missions and training responsibilities. Their influence extended beyond the base, making them crucial assets in the organization''srger operations.

    On the other hand, there was only one Archon for each base. Archons reported directly to ''The One,'' the leader of the organization. They held the utmost austerity everywhere and were incredibly powerful. Their presencemanded respect and fear, and their decisions were absolute.

    Most of the Adepts were agents scattered around the world, actively participating in missions. They were the backbone of the organization, gathering intelligence, executing covert operations, and maintaining the organization''s influence. Guardians, more like captains of the agents, also worked outside frequently and held the authority tomand the workforce if necessary. They ensured the smooth execution of missions and managed field operations, maintaining order and discipline among the Adepts.

    Wardens, on the other hand, were those who did not actively work outside. Though if required, they could do so, there was no necessity for them to constantly move around.

    ''From how it looked, with her past, Dakota must have worked as an adept and then became a Warden after bing an instructor.'' The hierarchy in the organization was as such, and the higher rank you were, the more Arcanum Credits you would have, most likely. However, there is a high chance that with the authority that one has, there is no need for one to use Arcanum Credits for anything.

    After checking how the hierarchy worked and resting for a while, I decided it was time to train more. There was no point in wasting time. The more I trained, the faster I would progress. With renewed determination, I left my room and headed toward a special training area I had noticed earlier.

    The halls were mostly empty as I made my way through the facility. Most trainees were likely engaged in their own training sessions or lectures as the time for their training was yet to end. The quiet was a wee change, allowing me to focus on my goals.

    I reached the special training area, a section dedicated to physical conditioning andbat training. The space was equipped with advanced equipment designed to push the limits of strength and endurance. Various machines, weights, andbat dummies were arranged in a meticulously organized manner.

    But my goal was the ce that was at the end of the day.

    Gravity Room. From now on, I would be training myself here under the gravity.

 Chapter 454 103.4 - Training and Guides

    Chapter 454103.4 - Training and Guides

    I reached the end of the hall, where the entrance to the Gravity Room awaited. This was a ce designed to push trainees to their physical limits by increasing the gravitational force, simting extreme conditions to enhance strength and endurance.

    I had trained in the Academy''s Gravity Room, where I had worked up to enduring 3x gravity. However, this time, I decided to challenge myself further.

    Stepping into the Gravity Room, I took a deep breath. The room was sterile and in, with reinforced walls and a control panel near the entrance. I walked over to the control panel and adjusted the settings, setting it to 4x gravity.

    As the gravity increased, I immediately felt the weight pressing down on me. Every movement became more difficult, and the strain on my muscles was intense. But this was exactly what I needed.

    I started with basic exercises, pushing my body to adapt, and followed that with the moreplex ones. It was a ssic routine for me, as I had practiced my body movements under gravity.

    As I continued, I integratedbat drills into my routine. Shadowboxing under 4x gravity was apletely different experience.

    Every punch and kick required immense effort, and my movements were slower and more deliberate. But this forced me to focus on precision and control, refining my techniques.

    Then, as I was in the middle of a particrly grueling set, the door to the Gravity Room opened. I paused, ncing over to see who had entered.

    A man stepped inside, his presencemanding attention. He was around 21 or 22, with a chiseled body and a physique that spoke of intense training and discipline. His hair was dark and cut short, framing a face that was both rugged and sharp. His eyes were a striking blue, with a piercing intensity that seemed to see everything at once.

    ''Military presence, but not a regr fighter. It is a little different.'' He nodded at me, acknowledging my presence before moving to the control panel. With practiced ease, he adjusted the settings, and I watched in surprise as the disy showed 15x gravity.

    He stepped into the center of the room, and the increased gravity settled over him. His movements remained smooth and controlled, a testament to his strength and experience.

    I nodded to myself, thinking about how there were monsters everywhere in this ce. But I didn''t voice it out. After all, it didn''t matter to me. I had my own goals to achieve.

    "Huff¡­.Hufff¡­."

    And just like that, I had depleted my whole stamina, reaching the limits of my body. At this point, with theck of nutrition and other things, I was already feeling my head spinning from everything. My muscles burned, and my breathing wasbored.

    At this point, it was time to end the training and grab some food.

    As I left the Gravity Room and made my way towards the cafeteria, my smartwatch buzzed with a new message. I nced down to see a message from Lyra.

    [Hey Astron! Kael and I are heading to the cafeteria. We''re waiting for you. Join us!]

    Looking at the message, I realized that the other trainees must have also finished their daily programs and were gathering in the cafeteria.

    The cafeteria was bustling with activity. Trainees filled the tables, chatting andughing, a stark contrast to the solitude of the training rooms. I scanned the room and quickly spotted Lyra and Kael at a table near the center. They waved me over-enthusiastically.

    "Hey, Astron!" Lyra called out, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Come sit with us!"

    I made my way to their table and sat down, but on one hand, I felt like Lyra was really simr to Julia. Whenever she spoke, it was always like an exmation mark at the end of it.

    Kael gave me a nod of acknowledgment, his usualposed expression softened with a hint of a smile.

    "You look like you''ve been through a lot," Kael remarked, noting my exhausted state.

    "Just finished a session in the Gravity Room," I replied, taking a deep breath. "Decided to push it to 4x gravity."

    Lyra''s eyes widened. "Wow, 4x? That''s impressive! How do you feel?"

    "Exhausted, but it''s worth it," I said. "What about you two? How was your day?"

    "We had a pretty standard day," Kael said, leaning back in his chair. "Somebat drills and strategy sessions. Nothing too intense."

    Lyra nodded. "Yeah, today wasn''t too bad."

    "I am pretty curious. What is your routine for the day? How do the things work here?" I decided to ask. Even though I already got a basic grasp of the things, I still wanted to get an overall idea since my training regime had yet to be updated.

    Lyra''s eyes sparkled with interest at my question. "Well, since you asked, I''ll give you a rundown of my routine. As you know, I specialize in illusions, so my main focus is on improving my mana control and refining my illusion techniques."

    She leaned forward, her enthusiasm evident. "Every morning, I start with a session of mana control training under Instructor Lysara. She''s amazing¡ªreally strict, but she knows her stuff. A lot of trainees are in those sessions, not just me. We''re all working on controlling our mana flow, enhancing precision, and extending our mana reserves. It''s intense but incredibly rewarding."

    Kael nodded in agreement. "Instructor Lysara''s sessions are tough but essential. Even those of us who don''t specialize in magic benefit from her training."

    Lyra continued, "After the mana control session, I have specific training scenarios designed to improve my illusions in team settings. These exercises are meant to enhance my ability to create believable and effective illusions duringbat or reconnaissance missions. We work on creating distractions, misleading enemies, and providing support to our team members through visual and auditory illusions."

    She paused to take a bite of her food before going on, "In the afternoon, I focus on physical training. It''s not my main focus, but it''s still important. I work on my agility, stamina, and basicbat skills. This part of my training is kept brief but intense to ensure I can keep up physically if needed."

    Kael chimed in, "My routine is a bit different. My abilities are more physical andbat-oriented. I start my day with strength and conditioning training, focusing on enhancing my physical power and endurance. This is followed bybat drills where I practice different martial arts and weapon techniques under various instructors."

    He leaned back, thoughtful. "In the afternoons, I participate in tactical strategy sessions. These are designed to improve our decision-making and leadership skills. We''re given hypothetical missions and have to n and execute strategies, often with unexpected obstacles thrown in to keep us on our toes."

    Lyra nodded. "Yeah, Kael''s training is more rigorous in terms of physicalbat. He''s a powerhouse on the battlefield."

    Kael smiled slightly at thepliment. "We also have regr sparring sessions, both one-on-one and team-based. It helps to hone our skills in real-time scenarios and understand each other''s strengths and weaknesses."

    Listening to their routines gave me a better understanding of how things worked here. The training was tailored to each individual''s abilities, ensuring everyone could maximize their potential.

    "Thanks for sharing," I said, appreciating the insights. "It sounds like both of you have intense but rewarding schedules."

    Lyra grinned. "It''s tough, but we love it. You''ll find your own rhythm soon enough. Once your training regime is updated, you''ll see how everything fits together. They are really thorough in preparing the trainees for the missions, and the analysis department is always the best. "

    "I see." I nodded my head as I understood how things worked in this ce. It seemed there were many special trainings for special scenarios.

    That made sense. From how it looked, this organization prepared the trainees for more specialized stations contrary to Hunter academies.

    For most of the Hunters, the most important thing is being ready for danger whenever the timees. Gates can open at every moment, or a viin can make an appearance. In a way, Hunter needs to be versatile, while for the organization, it seemed everyone had a role.

    After finishing the meal, I returned to my room. The moment I reached it, my smartwatch vibrated, indicating a new message. I opened it and saw that my training regime had been updated.

    The schedule disyed was intense:

    5 A.M.: Four hours of one-on-one training with Warden Dakota as her official disciple.

    9 A.M.: Two-hour break.

    11 A.M.: One hour of body acrobatics training.

    12 P.M.: Two hours working on developing stealth abilities and mastering the art of erasing presence with Instructor Ke.

    2 P.M.: One-hour lunch break.

    3 P.M.: Training with Reina

    Seeing the schedule, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and apprehension. The training was rigorous and demanding, but it was also exactly what I needed to push my limits and improve.

    ''A whopping four-hour block with Warden Dakota¡­'' I thought, recalling the intensity of our previous encounters. ''This is going to be intense.''

    Body acrobatics and stealth training with Instructor Ke made sense as well, given my need to improve my physical capabilities and stealth techniques.

    And ending the day with Reina promised to be enlightening and challenging, especially considering her unique insights and guidance. At the end of the day, developing my eyes was one of the most important things that I needed to do for myself as well.

    On the other hand, there was another thing that needed to be addressed.

    Each of the lessons would have an objective, and if the objective was confirmed by the instructor, then my schedule would be updated.

    This meant I had more chances of improving myself in different manners, depending on how quickly I met the objectives.

    ''The faster you are, the more resources you are going to ess.''

    I even suspected that there were certain things that needed to be achieved before I could be sent to the missions.

    ''And I am going to do exactly that.''

    It seemed I had a new goal now. Being able to meet the requirements of being sent to missions in two weeks. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ********

    And the next day, I stood face to face with the woman that had be my master.

    "Disciple, you are here.

 Chapter 455 103.5 - Training and Guides

    Chapter 455103.5 - Training and Guides

    What is a [Martial Artist]?

    When the question is asked, the answer is clear: those who use their bodies for the sake of fighting.

    But to truly understand what it means to be a Martial Artist, one must delve deeper into the essence of martial arts itself.

    Martial Artists are individuals who have dedicated themselves to the pursuit of physical and mental excellence through rigorous training and discipline.

    They sharpen their bodies, transforming them into weapons that are always avable, always ready. For them, the body is not just a vessel but an instrument of power, precision, and grace.

    They train tirelessly, honing their muscles, bones, and senses to peak conditions. Every movement, every breath, is a testament to theirmitment. Their bodies be repositories of strength and agility, capable of withstanding and delivering tremendous force.

    In their hands, the simplest gestures can be deadly. A punch is not just a punch; it''s the culmination of years of practice, the perfect alignment of muscle and bone, and the precise timing and focus of energy.

    A kick is not just a kick; it''s a devastating blow delivered with the power of a sharpened mind and a conditioned body.

    "But, how can one achieve such a state? How can one reach such a state where one can fight against a sword with one''s body? What do you think of this, my disciple?" Dakota asked, her eyes fixed on Astron.

    Astron took a deep breath, considering her question. "I believe ites down to several factors, Master," he began. "First, there''s the physical conditioning. A Martial Artist needs to build their body to withstand impacts and deliver powerful strikes. This involves rigorous training, strengthening muscles, bones, and tendons."

    Dakota nodded, gesturing for him to continue.

    "Then there''s a technique," Astron continued. "Knowing how to move, how to strike, and how to defend. It''s about precision and control. Every movement needs to be efficient and effective. And, of course, there''s the mental aspect. A martial artist needs to have a sharp mind and be able to anticipate and react to their opponent''s moves."

    "You''re on the right track," Dakota said, a hint of approval in her voice. "But there''s more to it."

    Astron looked at her, eager to learn.

    "Physical conditioning and technique are crucial, but they''re just the foundation," Dakota exined. "What sets a true Martial Artist apart is their ability to integrate their body and mind with the flow of energy ¨C mana in our case. This is what allows us to match and even surpass the power of weapons."

    She demonstrated by raising her hand and channeling mana through her arm. The air around her hand seemed to shimmer with energy.

    "Mana enhances our strength, speed, and resilience just like it does for every other Awakened who use weapons," Dakota continued. "But it''s not just about raw power. It''s about control and harmony. A Martial Artist learns to synchronize their movements with the flow of mana, making every strike more powerful and every defense more effective."

    Astron nodded, absorbing her words. "So, it''s about finding that bnce between physical prowess, technique, and the flow of energy."

    "Exactly," Dakota said, a small smile ying on her lips. "Do you know what the most crucial thing that you werecking was when we sparred yesterday?"

    Astron furrowed his brow, deep in thought. "I know I struggled with integrating my mana into my movements," he admitted. "And my body didn''t seem to respond the way I wanted it to."

    Dakota nodded, remembering the spar. Astron had disyed an insanely goodbat awareness, and he was already proficient with his body to an immense degree. However, there were two things hecked.

    "First, controlling your body while your mana is flowing inside," Dakota began. "It''s as if you''ve learned how to fight with your body to an immense proficiency but at the same time learned nothing about mana at all. It''s like when you trained, mana didn''t even exist. That''s your first w."

    Hearing this, Astron did not show any reaction, but at the same time, he knew what she said was true. After all, there was no Mana on Earth.

    "That is right." He replied. "When I was a child, I had been trained to use my body even though I was non-awakened."

    "That is understandable. Though I must admit, whoever trained you was of a different breed."

    "That is correct¡­.." Astron nodded once again, but his eyes turned cold for a split second as if he had remembered something that he did not wish to. Dakota, not realizing this, continued to say her words, exining his second w.

    "In any case¡­" Dakota said. "As a Martial Artist, you need to learn to harmonize your mana with your movements. It''s not enough to just be physically strong; your mana needs to flow seamlessly with every action you take."

    ¨CSWISH! With a focused breath, Dakota channeled her mana into her hand, her aura shimmering with energy. She threw a punch into the air, and the force of her strike released a powerful shockwave. The wall before her bore the brunt of the impact, cracking under the pressure.

    "See that?" Dakota said, lowering her hand. "If you can''t use mana, you can''t use skills like this. And in battle, you won''t always be able to close the distance. To influence the outside world and control the battlefield, you need to master the flow of your mana."

    Astron observed the damage. He could see the potential power that could be harnessed through proper mana control.

    "I understand, Master," he said, his voice resolute. "I need to be able to integrate my mana with my movements to extend my reach and influence inbat."

    While he had always been using his weapons to exert his mana, this part was where he wascking. Without the [Celestalith], the effectiveness of his mana that is coated on the weapons became way worse than when it was used on it.

    Therefore, for the sake of increasing his strength, he did not focus his body too much and instead focused on his directbat capabilities with weapons. If not for his immense quick reflexes and quick judgment time, he would not be able to ovee many battles that he was in.

    "Exactly," Dakota replied. "This is what sets a Martial Artist apart. We don''t rely on weapons to channel our mana; our bodies are our weapons. But for that to work, your mana and your physical movements must be one."

    She demonstrated another technique, this time focusing on a defensive move. With a swift motion, she channeled mana into her arms, creating a barrier of energy that deflected an imagined attack. The air around her shimmered with the intensity of her mana, showcasing the potential for both offense and defense.

    "Defensive techniques are just as important as offensive ones," Dakota exined. "You need to be able to protect yourself while maintaining the flow of mana. It''s about bnce and control."

    "How do I start integrating my mana like that?"

    "We''ll begin with the basics," Dakota said. "First, you need to understand the flow of mana within your body. Close your eyes and focus on your breathing. Feel the energy circting through you."

    Astron did as instructed, closing his eyes and taking deep, measured breaths. He concentrated on the sensation of mana coursing through his veins, feeling the familiar warmth and power it provided.

    While using his [Shadow Leap] or previously [Dash], he would always coat his body with mana to increase his strength.

    But because they were both [Skill]s, he was not able to understand the basic principle behind it. Since, by definition, while [Traits] were innate and needed to be understood to be improved, [Skills] came in a way that would just be triggered by imagining. One did not need to know the exact mechanism underneath.

    Dakota watched him closely, seeing his concentration deepen. "The most basic way for Martial Artists to use their mana effectively is to create a virtual core inside their bodies," she began. "This core isn''t something that exists in reality, but Martial Artists visualize it to help order the mana within their bodies. Controlling the flow of mana while also fighting is very hard andplex. The virtual core simplifies this process."

    Astron opened his eyes and looked at her, intrigued but also thoughtful. "But creating such a core would mean there are two different heads acting in the body, right? Wouldn''t that slow down the reaction of the mana?"

    The concept here was pretty simr to how Digital and Analog Electronics worked. If Analog Electronics were indelibly efficient and fast, it would also be a lot harder to make incredibly precise adjustments with the huge amounts of variables that would need to be ounted for.

    For Digital Electronics, the case was much easier because of the limited variables. That was what the Virtual Core aimed to do.

    Dakota smiled, impressed by his insight. "You make a good point," she said. "It''s true that having a virtual core can slow down the immediate reaction time of your mana. However, this is a trade-off. It sacrifices some efficiency for simplicity and consistency. The virtual core acts like a regtor, making it easier to control and direct your mana duringbat." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "So, it''s a bnce between control and efficiency."

    "Exactly," Dakota confirmed. "For a Martial Artist, it''s more important to have a steady, reliable flow of mana that enhances every movement rather than trying to micromanage each burst of energy. Over time, as you be more adept at using your virtual core, you''ll find ways to optimize that flow, making it both efficient and powerful."

    ''An interesting concept. I did not know Marital Artists did such a thing. There was no mention of such cases in the game.'' Astron thought. And then he took a deep breath, closing his eyes again to focus. He visualized the virtual core within his body, a central point where his mana would gather and be redistributed.

    The concept was new, though not strange, and he could see the potential benefits.

    "Imagine your virtual core as a sphere of energy at your center," Dakota instructed. "Feel the mana gathering there, bing more concentrated. As you breathe, let that energy spread out through your limbs, enhancing your strength, speed, and resilience."

    Following her guidance, Astron felt the mana pool in the ce that he imagined as the core, a warm, concentrated ball of energy.

    With each breath, he directed the mana outward, feeling it flow through his body. The sensation was different from when he used his skills; it felt more controlled, more deliberate.

    "Good," Dakota said, observing his progress. "Now, try to maintain that flow as you move. Start with something simple."

    Astron opened his eyes and took a step forward, focusing on keeping the mana flowing smoothly from his virtual core to his limbs. He threw a punch, feeling the enhanced power from the mana. It wasn''t perfect, but it was a start.

    "You''re getting it," Dakota encouraged. "Keep practicing. The more you do this, the more natural it will be."

    Astron continued to practice, each movement bing more fluid and powerful as he integrated the flow of mana with his physical actions. Dakota watched, noting his focus.

    ''Not bad. He''s getting right to it on his first try. It seems he can internalize the concept a lot more easily. That is good. We will be able to start focusing on stances soon.'' "You will practice your Virtual core and movements for one hour. And then, we are going to start practicing thebat arts."

    "Understood."

    "¡­.."

    "Master."

    With that, she left, leaving her disciple right there.

 Chapter 456 103.6 - Training and Guides

    Chapter 456103.6 - Training and Guides

    I closed my eyes, focusing on my breathing and the sensation of mana pooling at the center of my being. Visualizing the virtual core as a concentrated sphere of energy, I felt the mana gather and pulse with each breath. It was a strange but invigorating sensation.

    ''Alright, let''s see how this works,'' I thought, taking a deep breath and allowing the mana to flow from the virtual core through my limbs.

    Contrary to how you would think, there are no cores in this world for the Awakened to use mana. The mana itself that belongs to you is not stored in a specific ce in your body. Rather, the concept is a little bit different.

    It is stored everywhere across the body itself and even around you. The more strong you get, the more mana around you that you can easily influence. That is also the reason why high-ranking hunters are able to be influenced just by walking around.

    ''Virtual Core.''

    In a way, it acted as the second brain.

    I opened my eyes and took a step forward, feeling the energy spread out. My movements felt more deliberate, the flow of mana enhancing my strength and speed. It was simr to how I would enhance myself while fighting against others, but at the same time, there were some differences.

    ¨CSWOOSH!

    I threw a punch, and while it wasn''t perfect, I could feel the difference.

    ''It''s about control,'' I thought to myself, repeating the motion. ''It''s not just about power but about channeling the energy efficiently.''

    With each movement, I focused on maintaining the connection to the virtual core, ensuring the mana flowed smoothly.

    I practiced basic punches and kicks, each strike bing more fluid and powerful as I integrated the flow of mana.

    The process was slow and methodical, but I could feel myself improving.

    The virtual core acted as a regtor, making it easier to control the energy and direct it where I needed it most. It was a bncing act, requiring both physical and mental focus.

    ''I see.'' As I continued, I began to understand the nuances of the technique.

    ''The longer you use the Virtual Core, the more mana you are going to spend.''

    In a way, for the sake of directing your mana into a special ce and redirecting from it, you were bound to lose your energy. And if you were to constantly do that, you would spend a lot more.

    TAP! TAP! At that moment, my ears picked up a sound. She was walking slowly, possibly not to alert me, but with my senses developed, she had missed the mark.

    Dakota returned, her eyes assessing my progress. "How do you feel?" she asked, her tone serious but encouraging.

    "Better," I replied, feeling the burn in my muscles. "I can feel the difference. The mana flows more naturally now."

    "Hmm¡­." She said, walking over to me. "Not bad. You have already grasped it."

    It seemed she was already expecting me to understand how the core worked.

    ''Then it must be an easy job.'' Considering this was something basic for the whole [Martial Artist]munity, it made sense for it to be simplified.

    "Now, we''ll start incorporating this into moreplexbat techniques."

    With that, Dakota stood right before me, her posture rxed but radiating a controlled power. She looked at me with a serious expression and began exining what we would be doing next.

    "How do you think martial arts were first developed?" she asked, her eyes locking onto mine.

    I thought for a moment, considering the question. "Martial arts were likely developed through observation and necessity. People needed to defend themselves and started to observe the movements of nature, the way animals moved and fought."

    Dakota nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. "You''re correct. Humans imitated the beasts. Just like we are Awakened and able to use mana ourselves, beasts were also able to harness their mana and use magic of their own. And most importantly, they were beasts with strong bodies like weapons." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She took a step back and assumed a stance, her movements fluid and controlled. "Humans observed the powerful, efficient movements of these beasts and began to imitate them. This was the foundation of martial arts¡ªlearning from nature and adapting those lessons to our own bodies."

    As she spoke, she demonstrated a series of techniques, each one flowing seamlessly into the next. Her movements were precise and powerful, embodying the principles she was describing. "We harness the energy within us, just like the beasts do, and we learn to move with the same efficiency and power."

    She stopped at that moment, looking at my eyes.

    "Which type of beast do you think this style originated from?"

    I simted her movements in my head, noticing the fluidity and power behind each strike. The way she moved, the gracebined with raw strength, the swift, precise attacks¡ªit all reminded me of a predator in the wild.

    "A tiger," I said after a moment. "Your movements resemble those of a tiger."

    Dakota nodded, a small smile forming on her lips. "That''s correct. The tiger is a symbol of strength, power, and grace. Each Martial Artist uses a differentbat art, much like any other weapon. Some arts are specialized in speed, others in strength, and some in explosiveness."

    She turned to look at me, her gaze intense. "For me, the style I mainly use is called [Tempest Fang]." Her eyes seemed to shimmer with energy as she continued. "It''s an art-focused heavily on explosive strikes, overwhelming the enemy with a constant barrage of powerful attacks, like a tempest raging in a storm."

    As she said this, she demonstrated a rapid series of strikes, each one delivered with incredible force and precision. The air seemed to crackle with energy as her movements created shockwaves.

    "The key to [Tempest Fang] is to maintain relentless pressure on your opponent," Dakota exined. "You don''t give them a moment to recover. Every strike flows into the next, creating a chain of attacks that bes nearly impossible to defend against."

    I watched closely, absorbing every detail of her demonstration. The way she channeled her mana into each strike, the fluidity of her movements, and the sheer power behind each attack were awe-inspiring.

    "And to be able to achieve such a result, your understanding of the basic movements must be perfect so that not even for a split second, the flow is broken. Which is what we are going to focus on from now on."

    Dakota stepped back, giving me space. "Let''s start with the fundamental strikes. We''ll build from there. The goal is to make each movement seamless, flowing from one to the next without any hesitation."

    I nodded, ready to begin. "Understood, Master."

    She demonstrated a series of basic strikes, each one executed with precision and grace. "The [Tempest Fang] has three main stances," she exined. "Each stance serves a different purpose and strategy. The first stance is called [Gale Stance]. It focuses on quick, sessive strikes to overwhelm your opponent. The second stance is [Storm Stance], which emphasizes powerful, explosive attacks designed to break through defenses. The third stance is [Cyclone Stance], a more advanced form thatbines speed and power to create a relentless assault."

    Dakota began with the [Gale Stance]. "This is the easiest stance to start with. It''s about speed and precision. Watch closely."

    She demonstrated a series of rapid strikes, each one flowing seamlessly into the next. Her movements were fluid and controlled, a perfect example of what I needed to achieve.

    "First, you need to master each strike individually," she said, showing the first basic strike. "We''ll start with this."

    I mimicked her movements, focusing on the exact positioning and execution of the strike. Dakota watched carefully, correcting my form and providing feedback.

    "Good. Now, the next strike," she continued, demonstrating another swift, precise attack. "Remember, it''s not just about speed. Each strike must be controlled and urate."

    I practiced the second strike, feeling the energy flow through my body. As I moved, I visualized the virtual core within me, channeling mana into each motion.

    "Excellent. Now the third strike," Dakota said, moving seamlessly into the next attack. "Maintain your focus and control."

    I repeated the process, mastering each individual strike. The repetition was intense, but I could feel myself improving with each attempt.

    "Once you''ve mastered each strike, we''ll startbining them," Dakota exined. "The key to [Gale Stance] is the transitions. Each strike must flow into the next without any hesitation."

    ¨CWARP! Just at that second, something appeared right before me. It was a small manual.

    "This¡­.." I was about to say, was this manual the thing that I thought?

    "You are right," Dakota said. "This is the manual of the [Gale Stance]. Though I am not doubting your memory, if you wish to answer some of your questions, you can refer to this manual. It may be precisely helpful for how to make your mana flow in your body."

    I nodded, taking the manual and flipping through its pages. The detailed illustrations and descriptions provided valuable insights into the stance''s mechanics and the flow of mana required for each strike.

    "I will leave you alone in this ce until 9 A.M., as indicated in your program," Dakota said, stepping back. "Remember, the key is to internalize these movements and the flow of mana. I can''t remain with you all the time, and it''s crucial for you to develop the ability to learn and adapt on your own."

    "I understand, Master," I replied, bowing slightly in respect.

    Dakota nodded; her expression was serious but encouraging. "Good. Keep practicing, and don''t hesitate to refer to the manual if you need guidance. I''ll check on your progresster."

    With that, she turned and left the training area, leaving me alone with the manual and my thoughts. I understood the importance of this time alone.

    I took a deep breath and began to practice again, focusing on each strike individually.

    ''Fist.''

    ''Repeat.''

    ''Fist.''

    ''Repeat.''

    The manual provided valuable tips on how to channel mana more effectively, and I incorporated those insights into my training.

    ********

    As Dakota exited the training hall, she couldn''t help but reflect on Astron''s progress. She had initially expected to spend more time on the basics, but Astron''s rapid assimtion of concepts was impressive.

    ''He''s advancing faster than I anticipated,'' Dakota thought, her steps measured as she made her way down the corridor. ''I underestimated him a little.''

    She considered the implications of this realization. Astron''s potential was immense, and he had the drive to match. If she pushed him harder, he could reach levels of mastery that few ever achieved. But to do that, she needed to speed up his training regimen.

    ''We can''t waste time on the basics for too long,'' she mused. ''He''s ready for more advanced techniques, even if it''s earlier than usual. His ability to internalize and apply what he learns is exceptional.''

    Her thoughts drifted to the next steps in his training. She needed to introduce him to moreplex concepts and techniques, ones that would challenge him further and unlock his full potential. As she considered this, she nced at her smartwatch, where a new document had just appeared.

    Everchanging Glyph

    "I need to get this one today."

    It was a body imprint.

 Chapter 457 103.7 - Training and Guides

    Chapter 457103.7 - Training and Guides

    "Do you always wake up this early?" Kael asked as we walked back to the cafeteria.

    "I do," I replied.

    "Do you not sleep?" he inquired further.

    "I do," I said simply, not bothering to borate.

    Kael chuckled. "You''re a man of few words, Astron."

    Lyra, bouncing along beside us, chimed in. "He''s probably just focused, right? Always thinking about the next step."

    Though it seemed like she had misunderstood something, I decided not to borate. I could not say when I slept; I remembered certain things, could I?

    "Something like that."

    As we entered the cafeteria, the smell of freshly prepared food filled the air. The ce was already bustling with trainees, each one readying themselves for the day ahead.

    Lyra and Kael joined the line with me, grabbing trays and selecting their breakfast. I opted for a bnced meal, focusing on protein and vegetables to replenish the energy I''d expended during my early training.

    "You must have had an intense session with Dakota," Kaelmented as we found a table and sat down.

    "¡­.." I looked at him as he said those words. How did this guy know?

    "Don''t look at me like that. The word has already gotten out."

    "The word?"

    "Yes. Miss Dakota had announced that she would be taking you as her disciple. I never knew you were a [Martial Artist] as well."

    "I see." It seemed that people did not have many secrets in this ce. Well, considering what type of organization they were, it made sense. I assumed that these guys would be sent to missions together sometimes. Thus, they need to trust each other.

    And from how it looked, the other trainees here did not look at me with weird gazes either. Even though some of them were discerning, it was not because they were looking down on me. They were just seizing a neer, and it was a pretty normal thing to do.

    I decided not to delve too deeply into my upation. "I could have be a [Martial Artist], but I never had the time or anyone to teach me."

    Kael nodded, understanding. "That makes sense. It''s not something you can just pick up without proper guidance."

    Lyra chimed in, "Well, you''re in good hands now. Dakota is one of the best. You''ll learn a lot from her."

    "I believe so," I replied, focusing on my food.

    We continued eating in afortable silence, each of us lost in our thoughts. The cafeteria buzzed with the energy of trainees readying themselves for the day. It was a reminder of the rigorous schedule and the constant push to improve.

    After we finished our breakfast, we stood up to leave. Lyra and Kael headed off to their respective training areas while I made my way to the physical training section to continue my regimen.

    "Catch youter," Kael said, giving a small wave.

    Lyra smiled brightly. "Good luck with your training, Astron!"

    "Thanks. You too."

    After separating from them, I pondered. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I have two hours until the next training," I muttered to myself.

    It was acrobatics, a part of my training regimen, that the analysis team had decided I needed to improve. Reflecting on my recent mission, where I had infiltrated the facility, it was clear that my acrobatics and body agility were not up to par.

    Even though I had trained in acrobatics andbat to improve my body, I hadn''t ced much importance on it, only asionally practicing. It made sense that I lookedcking in that area.

    The fluidity and precision required for such movements were crucial for someone in my position, especially with my [Weapon Master] ss. Myck of focus on acrobatics had be a noticeable weakness.

    "Instructor Tianna, huh?"

    I heard about this person from Kael and Lyra. She trained them both in acrobatics.

    ''It seems this ce puts a lot more importance on flexibility. Even a mage like Lyra was not exempted from the training.''

    "I need to visit the bath section," I muttered to myself.

    I had decided to rest my body in the bath section, a special area designed for trainees to recuperate after intense sessions. Dakota had instructed me to visit this ce, which exined the two-hour break in my schedule.

    Making my way to the bath section, I noticed how the facility was meticulously organized to ensure the trainees could optimize their performance. The path to the bath section was serene, with soft lighting and a calming ambiance.

    Upon entering, the sight of the bath section was impressive. It was arge, well-maintained area with various pools, each designed for different purposes. There were hot baths for rxation, cold baths for muscle recovery, and even a few specialized pools infused with healing minerals.

    ''First, thirty minutes of cold bath and then one hour of Mineral Bath 3. I see.''

    Checking the note Dakota left me, I made my way towards the location.

    *********

    "It seems everyone is here," I muttered to myself as I entered the acrobatics training area.

    It was a grand lecture hall filled with mats, gymnastics equipment, and an intricate setup of parkour obstacles, resembling a huge urbanndscape.

    I noticed many other trainees already present, their eyes discerning as they looked at me. I didn''t recognize any of them, but it was clear they were evaluating me just as I was evaluating them.

    Instructor Tianna, a tall woman with an athletic build and an air of confidence, stood at the front. Her sharp eyes scanned the room, settling on me for a moment before she spoke.

    "Looks like we have a new trainee here," she said, her gaze fixed on me. "Since that''s the case, I''ll summarize the basics for a little. This should be okay for everyone here, correct?"

    The trainees remained silent, a collective nod signaling their agreement.

    Instructor Tianna turned her attention fully to me. "Why do you think we have a ss like acrobatics, Astron?"

    I took a moment to think, considering the various aspects of our training and the demands ced on us as operatives. "Acrobatics training is essential for improving our agility, flexibility, and overall physical conditioning. It allows us to navigateplex environments efficiently, which is crucial for missions that involve infiltration, escape, or close-quartersbat. It also enhances our ability to adapt to unexpected situations and terrains."

    Instructor Tianna nodded approvingly. "That''s correct. As expected from a student of Arcadia Hunter Academy. You are pretty good with exnations." She said, winking. This lecturer looked slightly different from others, especially Dakota and Reina. Weirdly enough, she looked cheerful.

    "Acrobatics training is not just about being able to perform impressive moves; it''s about practical application in real-world scenarios. It''s about having the physical capability to handle any environment and the mental agility to adapt quickly. Whether you''re navigating through an urbanndscape, climbing a building, or dodging attacks, acrobatics can give you the edge you need to seed."

    She gestured to the parkour setup behind her. "Since the trainees besides you all havepleted the first three stages, they will be training differently. You will start from the stage one."

    She exined that the course was divided into stages, each increasing inplexity and difficulty. "After each stage, you will be tested. Every trainee here has a different goal for this course. Since everyone has a different upation, not everyone will needplete mastery over acrobatics. The requirements vary."

    As she checked my profile, her eyes widened slightly. "It seems the upation that is nned for you requires you toplete seven stages to pass this course..." The moment she said this, I saw some of the trainees giving me a pitiful look.

    It seems this course was not something they liked too much, especially the seven stages.

    "To think the analysis team gave you such a goal...That''s quite an extensive requirement, indicating a need for a high level of stealth and agility. It seems your upation is quite stealthy indeed."

    I nodded, understanding the implication. From how Reina had always talked to me and how she said things like ''Organization expects much from you,'' they put a lot more expectations. This seems to be one of those.

    Instructor Tianna continued, "We''ll start with the basics and build from there. Pay close attention to the techniques and focus on mastering each stage. This will be crucial for your development."

    "Normally, I like to teach everything in detail, but considering the goal set for you, I suspect that you won''t need it. I''m going to show you what you need to do once. After that, you''ll be left alone to train. When you feel like you''ve mastered stage one,e to me for a test."

    I nodded in understanding. This approach suited me perfectly. My life had always been about quick adaptation and mastery through observation. Once I saw something, I never forgot it.

    Tianna moved to the starting point of the course, demonstrating each maneuver with precision and fluidity. She exined the techniques briefly as she executed them: bnce on beams, vault over low walls, jump across gaps, and roll uponnding to minimize impact. Her movements were seamless, and each transition was smooth and controlled.

    "Remember, efficiency is key," she emphasized. "Every movement should have a purpose. Conserve your energy and focus on precision."

    I watched intently, absorbing every detail of her demonstration. When she finished, she turned to me with a nod. "Now, it''s your turn. Practice until you''re confident, and thene to me for a test."

    With that, she left me to train on my own. I took a deep breath, mentally reviewing what I had just seen. I began the course, focusing on each technique. Bncing on the beams required steady control and focus, and vaulting over the walls needed precise timing and strength.

    As I moved through the obstacles, I made adjustments to my approach, refining my technique with each repetition. The jumps required explosive power, and the rolls demanded a perfect blend of coordination and timing. Each maneuver became more natural as I practiced, my body adapting to the demands of the course.

    After several rounds, I felt like I already mastered it.

    Recently, I have been using my [Shadow Leap]. Since it was an ability that helped me teleport a short distance, it was quote efficient for such parkours. But before that, I only had [Dash].

    It only helped me to move faster, and because of this, I would eventually move around on my own. It seemed that the first stage of training was something that I had already done.

    Thanks to the fact that she had shown the basics to me, the movements became smoother, and my transitions became more fluid. I repeated the stage two more times until I was sure I had mastered it, ensuring each step was deliberate and controlled.

    Satisfied with my progress, I approached Instructor Tianna for the test. "I''m ready."

    She nodded, leading me back to the starting point. "Show me what you''ve learned."

    I moved through the course, executing each technique with precision and efficiency. Tianna watched closely, her discerning eyes noting every detail of my performance. When I finished, she nodded approvingly.

    "As expected. There was a reason why the analysis team gave you such a goal. It looks like it won''t take too much for you to reach the seventh stage. I will see you tomorrow."

    With that, she dismissed me as the one hour of training had met its end. On the side, I saw some other trainees giving me a weird look.

    ''They must think I am a monster.''

    It wasn''t that unfamiliar.

 Chapter 458 103.8 - Training and Guides

    Chapter 458103.8 - Training and Guides

    After finishing the acrobatics training, I made my way to Instructor Ke''s session, focusing on developing my stealth abilities and mastering the art of erasing presence.

    When I asked Kael if they were taught this one as well, they said they were. But it was hard.

    Apparently, Instructor Ke was someone who put importance on perfection. This training area was a stark contrast to the previous one. It was dimly lit, with various obstacles and hiding spots designed to challenge one''s ability to remain unseen. The environment was perfect for honing stealth skills, with shadows and dark corners offering numerous opportunities to practice blending in.

    But, aside from that, nobody was there. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Or he is already behind me.''

    The moment I thought about this, my body moved on its own.

    SWOOSH! My head was tilted to the side, and then, from the corner of my ear, something went past.

    "Ho...Not bad," the man said, retracing his hand back. His half-naked body was lightly clothed, his chest line wide open, showing a chiseled but not overly muscr frame.

    He had an aloof demeanor, but his eyes were cold, the kind of cold that onlyes from taking many lives without any ounce of regret. The eyes of someone who had lived in the shadows of blood.

    I straightened up, meeting his gaze without flinching. "Instructor Ke, I presume?"

    Ke nodded, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Indeed. Wee to your stealth training, Astron. I see you''ve already got good instincts. That''s a start."

    His presence was intimidating, a testament to his experience and skill. But I had faced intimidating figures before; I was here to learn and improve. And he was not targeting his killing intent to me, as well.

    He turned to look at me, observing me from head to toe. "Lean body, indicating agility and speed. You have a natural ability to move silently, and your instincts are sharp. Your bnce and coordination aremendable, suggesting extensive training in physicalbat."

    Ke''s eyes narrowed slightly as he continued his assessment. "You''re ambidextrous, aren''t you? I can see it in the way you shift your weight and use both sides of your body evenly. That''s a rare and valuable trait, especially for stealth andbat."

    ''This guy¡­..He is pretty good¡­.''

    I am not particrly trying to hide details like this as they are not that disadvantageous for me, even if they are known. But at the same time, I am not particrly showing them off, either. If someone is going to know about such traits of mine, they need to be at least good.

    And this lecturer¡­..He was good.

    I nodded, acknowledging his observations. "Yes, I''ve trained to use both hands equally."

    "Good," Ke said, a hint of approval in his tone. "Being ambidextrous gives you a significant advantage inbat and stealth. It allows you to adapt quickly and use your environment more effectively. It''s clear you''ve had extensive training in various disciplines, but there''s always room for improvement."

    He stepped closer, his gaze piercing. "Your bodynguage shows that you''re constantly aware of your surroundings, a necessary skill for someone in our line of work. But awareness isn''t enough. You need to be one with the shadows, to erase your presencepletely."

    Ke''s tone grew more intense. "To achieve this, you must control not just your movements but your very essence. Your breathing, your heartbeat, your energy ¨C all of it must be in harmony with the environment. This isn''t just about hiding; it''s about bing invisible to the senses."

    "I see." I nodded after hearing his words. This was something that I had already heard before. It was not something new to me. "But, instructor. How long are you going to keep them hidden there?"

    Ke''s smile widened at my words. "What are you talking about?" he asked, but the glint in his eyes showed that he knew exactly what I meant.

    "The trainees you''ve hidden all across the arena," I replied, my voice steady. "You''ve ced them in strategic positions to observe and possibly test me."

    Ke pped his hands with a heartyugh. "As expected, you''re pretty good. Most wouldn''t have noticed them so quickly."

    He nced around the dimly lit room, and suddenly, the hidden trainees began to reveal themselves. One by one, they emerged from the shadows, each looking slightly impressed and a bit wary.

    "Well then," Ke said, still smiling. "Since you''ve left such an impression, you won''t mind if I give you some special attention, would you?"

    I shook my head, meeting his gaze with determination. "That''s what I was aiming for already."

    "Good," Ke replied, his smile turning more serious as he turned to the other trainees. "Today, you are all going to be training on your own. Until I deal with this cocky guy, at least."

    The other trainees nodded at his words as their eyes looked at me with a clear glint.

    ''These guys¡­.They did getpetitive.''

    It seems they disliked the fact that they were discovered this quickly by a neer. But, well, I had seen many who were better at erasing their presence, and I had a special cheat that helped me see them. "Understood, sir."

    The trainees dispersed, moving to different sections of the training area, their eyes still casting nces my way. They were clearly motivated, irked by my quick recognition of their presence.

    Ke led me to a different part of the training area, his demeanor shifting to one of intense focus. "We''re going to see your limits today," he said. "I want to see how far you can go and what level you are at. Are you ready?"

    I nodded. "I''m ready."

    Ke gestured to the obstacle course. "For the first test, we''ll assess your skills as a non-awakened. No mana use, no special abilities¡ªjust pure footwork and technique. Move through the course without setting off any rms."

    I nodded again. However, this guy probably would not expect what he is going to see right now.

    Ke started the timer, and I began navigating the obstacle course.

    Every step was crucial. The course was designed to test bnce, agility, and precision. I moved carefully, my footsteps silent as I maneuvered around obstacles, under beams, and over barriers. My focus was on maintaining perfect form and avoiding any missteps.

    Halfway through, I encountered a particrly tricky section with narrow beams and multiple sensors. I took a deep breath, visualizing the path ahead, and continued with measured precision. Each movement was deliberate, ensuring I didn''t trigger any rms.

    As I finished the course, I nced at Ke. His eyes were widened, clearly impressed. "You finished it without a single rm," he said, almost in disbelief. "Were you a thief before you became an awakened or something? Just what kind of life did you live?"

    I remained silent, my expression neutral. Since even if I had exined, no one would believe it, not that I would exin it in any case. At the end of the day, there is nothing remaining of that ce, as I ensured that is the case.

    Ke shook his head, chuckling. "Well, expecting someone like you to have a normal past is like expecting bread to bake itself."

    He crossed his arms, studying me. "You''ve got the fundamentals down, that''s for sure. There is no need for me to work on the physical aspect." He said as he raised his finger. "But you must also be aware that the physical skills are nothing if you can''t erase your presence with mana. After all, in an Awakened world, nobody is going to listen to your steps. They are going to sense your presence."

    "Understood."

    "Good. Now, we''ll test your skills when the mana is also included."

    Ke led me to another section of the training area, where a series of intricate wards and sensors were set up. "Just like acrobatics, we divide this training into stages. Each stage will increase the sensitivity of the wards you''ll be working against. For now, we''ll start with stage one."

    He pointed to a series of markers and obstacles. "Stage one is designed to test your basic ability to suppress your mana and move undetected. The wards here are less sensitive, but they''ll still react if you make any significant mistakes."

    I nodded, taking in theyout. The goal was clear: move through the course without triggering the wards.

    "Remember," Ke said, "this isn''t just about avoiding physical detection. You need to suppress your presence and make it seem as if you''re not even there. Use your mana to blend with the environment, to be part of it."

    "Understood."

    I took a deep breath, feeling the flow of mana within me. Focusing on the task ahead, I began to move through the course. I concentrated on suppressing my mana and reducing my presence as much as possible.

    The first few steps were cautious, testing the sensitivity of the wards. I felt the familiar tingle of mana detection as I moved closer to the first obstacle. Adjusting my flow, I minimized my presence further, feeling the wards rx as I passed by without triggering them.

    Each step required careful attention. I could feel the wards'' faint hum, something that I had not felt before. It seemed it was heavily rted to the [Perceptive Insight], as nothing else would exin it.

    And just like that, while trying to erase my presence as much as I could, I moved forward and finished. Reaching the end of the course, I turned to face Ke. He observed me with a discerning eye, noting every detail of my performance.

    "Hmm¡­.." There was an expression on his face that was different than before, as if he had figured something out. "Kid¡­.Have you been using a stealth artifact?"

    And then he asked.

    The moment he said this, I knew what he meant. Though, I still decided to ask.

    "Why do you think so?"

    Ke''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied me. "While you''re good at controlling your body and evading radars and wards, you''re not as proficient at erasing your presence. It''s as if you''ve never learned this skill or tried to do it before. But your movements suggest you''re used to something else doing it for you."

    I nodded, acknowledging his observation. "That''s correct. I''ve been using an artifact to erase my presence before." That was not true, but there was no need or way for me to reveal [Shadowborne] here, as that could make things tricky a lot.

    Hearing this, Ke nodded his head, a faint smile ying on his lips. "It seems not everyone can be perfect. But that''s alright. It means we have a clear starting point." He said, looking at me. In his eyes, I must look more normal now. "We''ll begin from scratch and build your skills from the ground up."

 Chapter 459 103.9 - Training and Guides

    Chapter 459 103.9 - Training and Guides

    "We''ll begin from scratch and build your skills from the ground up."

    After saying this, Ke gestured for me to follow him to a different part of the training area.

    "First, we''ll focus on the basics of presence suppression. It''s not just about minimizing your mana output but about making your presence indistinguishable from the environment."

    Ke demonstrated, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. As he exhaled, it was as if he blended into the shadows around him. His presence faded, bing almost imperceptible.

    I followed Ke to a secluded part of the training area, away from prying eyes and ears. The space was dimly lit, with shadows dancing along the walls from the flickering torches.

    "All right, kid," Ke began, his voice barely above a whisper, "the key to erasing your presence lies in understanding and manipting your mana flow. This isn''t just about hiding; it''s about bing one with your surroundings. You have to think of yourself as a drop of water in an ocean¡ªindistinguishable from the rest."

    He stood in the center of the room, his posture rxed yet focused. "First, you need to learn to control your breathing and heart rate. When you''re calm, your mana flow bes more steady and easier to manipte. Close your eyes and take slow, deep breaths. Feel your heartbeat and try to sync it with your breaths."

    I did as instructed, closing my eyes and focusing on my breathing. Inhale, hold, exhale. Slowly, I began to feel my heartbeat slowing down, matching the rhythm of my breaths. The ambient sounds of the training area started to fade away, reced by the steady thump of my heart.

    "Good," Ke''s voice broke through the silence. "Now, imagine your mana as a gentle stream flowing through your body. It''s calm and undisturbed. You need to smooth out any turbulent spots in your flow. Visualize it bing a part of the air around you, dissipating into nothingness."

    I visualized my mana as a calm stream flowing gently through me. With each breath, I willed it to spread out and blend into the environment. It was a strange sensation, like trying to dissolve myself into the air.

    "Excellent. Now, let''s take it a step further," Ke continued. "Your mana has a signature, a unique imprint that others can sense. To erase this, you must learn to mask it with the surrounding mana. It''s like painting over a canvas¡ªyou need to blend your signature with the ambient mana so that it bes indistinguishable."

    He walked over and ced a hand on my shoulder. "Feel the mana around you. It''s in the air, the walls, the ground. Let your mana mimic its frequency and texture. It should feel natural like you''re a part of the environment."

    I focused on the mana around me, feeling its subtle presence in the air. What I am doing here felt pretty simr to the one with Reina. They were showing parallelism in many ways.

    ''I see¡­.That is why it was always said that most awakened are able to use many different things even if they are not specialized in one. At least this will be the case for beginners.''

    While this may look like a beginner practice, most of the awakened would be able to do it to a certain extent.

    Slowly, I let my mana harmonize with it, adjusting its frequency and texture to match. It was like tuning a musical instrument, finding the right pitch to blend seamlessly with the ambient energy.

    "You''re getting it," Ke said, a hint of approval in his voice. "But remember, this is just the beginning. You must practice this until it bes second nature. Only then can you move without being detected."

    He stepped back, his presence once again bing imperceptible. "Watch me closely. I''ll demonstrate a more advanced technique."

    As I watched, Ke seemed to melt into the shadows. His form blurred and faded until he was almost invisible. I could sense him, but only faintly, like a whisper at the edge of my awareness.

    "The trick," his voice came from the shadows, "is to move slowly and deliberately. Sudden movements can disrupt the mana flow and make you detectable. When you move, think of yourself as a part of the environment¡ªfluid and natural."

    Ke reappeared before me, his presence solid once more. "Now, you try. Blend your mana with the surroundings and take a few steps. Move slowly and deliberately, keeping your breathing and heart rate steady."

    I closed my eyes, focusing on blending my mana with the environment. Taking a deep breath, I took a slow, deliberate step forward. The floor felt solid beneath my feet, but I imagined myself as a shadow, fluid and indistinct.

    With each step, I tried to maintain the flow of my mana, keeping it harmonized with the ambient energy. It was difficult, requiring intense concentration, but I could feel myself bing less noticeable, my presence fading into the background.

    "Good," Ke''s voice came from beside me. "You''re starting to get the hang of it, but there are some things that you are mistaking."

    I stopped and turned to face him, eager to learn from his insights. Ke stepped closer, his discerning eyes scanning my form.

    "Firstly, your breathing," he said, cing a hand on my shoulder. "While you''ve managed to slow it down, it''s still too unnatural. Remember, the goal is to make every aspect of your presence blend seamlessly. Try breathing through your nose, taking shallower breaths. This will reduce the sound and make it less noticeable."

    I nodded and adjusted my breathing, taking quieter, more controlled breaths through my nose.

    "Secondly," Ke continued, "your footsteps. You''re cing your feet down too heavily. Even if you''re blending your mana, a heavy footfall will give you away. Try rolling your foot from heel to toe, letting your steps flow naturally. Imagine the floor beneath you as water, and you''re trying to create as little ripple as possible."

    I practiced the new walking technique, rolling my foot with each step and trying to make my movements as smooth and silent as possible.

    "Better," Ke said, nodding approvingly. "But there''s still another mistake. Your mana flow is good, but you''re focusing too much on the output. Instead of just pushing your mana out, let it circte through you and the environment. It''s a subtle difference, but it will help you blend more naturally." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I closed my eyes again, envisioning my mana not just flowing out but circting in a harmonious loop through my body and the surroundings. It took a moment, but I began to feel a more seamless connection with the environment.

    Ke observed me, a faint smile on his lips. "Remember, such small mistakes can happen all the time because everyone''s body is different. No one can be the same, and everyone needs to change a different aspect of themselves for the sake of being in sync with the environment. That''s why, while I can point out some of your mistakes, I won''t be able to do it for everything."

    He stepped back, giving me space. "The key is self-awareness and constant adjustment. You''ll need to learn to feel when something is off and correct it on your own. This isn''t just a technique; it''s a mindset. Always be aware of your surroundings and how you fit into them."

    I nodded. ''But, Mister Ke. What would you do if I said I had already grasped how to do it?'' I closed my eyes and began to move. My breathing became almost imperceptible, my steps as light as a whisper. I let my mana flow through me and blend seamlessly with the environment, circting in a harmonious loop. Each movement was deliberate, controlled, and fluid as if I were a part of the shadows themselves.

    Ke''s eyes widened, and for the first time, I saw his mouth open in astonishment. He watched me, his usuallyposed demeanor reced by an expression of genuine surprise. As I continued to move, he shook his head slowly, unable to hide his amazement.

    When I finally stopped, standing perfectly still and blending into the surroundings, Ke let out a soft chuckle. "At this point, I''m just speechless," he admitted, shaking his head in disbelief. "You''ve already understood what you need to do."

    He took a deep breath,posing himself. "There''s nothing more I need to show you for today. You''ve grasped the fundamentals far quicker than I anticipated. Now, it''s up to you to train in this ce until you make this second nature to yourself."

    Ke gestured around the training area. "Use this space to practice. Test yourself against different environments and scenarios. The more you adapt, the better you''ll be. Keep honing your skills until you can do this without a second thought."

    "Understood, Mister Ke."

    "Sigh¡­.What a rigid guy you are¡­.." He smiled, his expression returning to its usual calm andposed state. " I''ll check on your progress from time to time, but for now, you''re on your own. Remember, self-awareness and constant adjustment. Those are the keys to mastering this technique."

    With that, Ke turned and walked away, leaving me alone.

    ********

    "One Reddish Hydra Serpent Steak and one Ironhide Boar Roast, correct?"

    "Yes."

    "Understood. It will be ready in 5 minutes."

    I settled into my seat, the quiet hum of the dining hall a stark contrast to the usual chatter of mypanions, Kael and Lyra. Today, I was eating alone. They had both been called away on urgent matters, leaving me to fend for myself.

    Soon enough, the waiter returned, carrying two steaming tes. The Reddish Hydra Serpent Steak and The Ironhide Boar Roast were both thick, juicy cuts of meat, their exterior perfectly crisped, and their scent mingled with the spices.

    At least, thanks to the scents, they were not looking as disgusting as they did.

    "Enjoy your meal," the waiter said with a polite nod before retreating. I picked up my utensils and was about to focus on my meals, but then I suddenly sensed a bunch of presence around me.

    "Would you mind if we sat here?"

    I looked up to see four guys standing there, looking at me. There was no hostility in their eyes; in fact, their gazes were pure and clear. Sensing no threat, I nodded my head and said, "I don''t mind."

    "Thank you," one of them said with a warm smile. They pulled out chairs and sat down, their expressions a mix of curiosity and respect.

    "I''m Locke," said the one who had spoken first, extending his hand. "These are my friends: Jarrod, Malcolm, and Finn."

    I shook his hand, noting the firm grip. "Nice to meet you, Locke. I''m Astron."

    As they settled in, I returned to my meal, cutting into the Reddish Hydra Serpent Steak. The first bite was an explosion of vors, rich and slightly spicy. I could feel the energy coursing through me with each bite, a testament to the high nutritional value of the rare meat.

    "We couldn''t help but notice you eating alone," Jarrod said, his tone casual. "Figured we could join you and maybe learn a thing or two."

    I raised an eyebrow, curious. "Learn? From me?"

    "Yeah," Malcolm chimed in. "Everyone is talking about you, you know? Since you are rmended by Miss Reina and Miss Dakota''s disciple."

    I nodded, a bit surprised at how quickly news traveled. "I see. What do you want to know?"

    Locke leaned forward, his eyes glinting with curiosity. "Actually, we were wondering about the Arcadia Hunter Academy. None of us have been to an academy before, and we''re curious about what it''s like. What kind of ce is it?"

    I paused, reflecting on my time at the academy. "Arcadia Hunter Academy is a rigorous and challenging ce. It''s designed to push students to their limits, both physically and mentally. The training is intense, and the instructors are some of the best in their fields."

    Finn nodded, clearly intrigued. "What kind of training do you do there?"

    "Everything frombat training and survival skills to strategy and tactics," I exined. "We have sses on monster biology, magical theory, and even team coordination exercises. The academy aims to create well-rounded hunters who can handle any situation."

    Malcolm leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. "It sounds intense. How do they ensure everyone keeps up with the pace?"

    "There are regr assessments and evaluations," I said. "And if someone falls behind¡­..They are gone."

    "What? That is ruthless."

    "The world is ruthless. You guys must also know this, no?"

    "Right." The guys nodded their heads, absorbing the information. Then, Jarrod leaned in with a curious look. "We''ve heard that the most well-established families send their children to Arcadia Hunter Academy. Is that true? Do you know any heirs of important families?"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but think of a certain red-haired someone and a purple-haired one. And for some reason, my mouth became uncontroble.

    It was curled up for some reason.

    "I do."

 Chapter 460 104.1 - Everchanging Glyph

    Chapter 460104.1 - Everchanging Glyph

    While a certain someone was training in a special ce, a young girl sat on her bed, looking at her smartwatch. Irina was ring at the screen, frustration clear on her face.

    Thest message she had sent to Astron glowed on the screen: [Hey, it''s been a while. Are you free to talk?]

    She had sent several messages over the past few days, each one met with silence. The absence of a reply was starting to get under her skin. Irina clenched her fists, her annoyance growing with each passing minute.

    ''That bastard,'' she thought, her teeth gritting. ''Does he think he can just ignore me like this?'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She scrolled through the messages again, each one a reminder of the time she had spent waiting for a response: I need to talk to you about something important. Are you there? Seriously, this is getting annoying. Answer me.

    Thest message was sent hours ago, and still, nothing. She felt a pang of worry mixed with her irritation. Astron was always difficult to reach, but this level of unresponsiveness was unusual even for him.

    ''Is he training somewhere remote again?'' she wondered. ''Or is he just ignoring me on purpose?''

    Her mind raced with possibilities, each one more frustrating than thest. She knew he was dedicated to his training, but there had to be a limit. After all, she was asking for his time, something he had promised to give her.

    "Ugh!" Irina groaned, flopping back onto her bed. "Why is he always like this?"

    Staring at the ceiling, she contemted her next move. She could try to find him, but knowing Astron, he was likely in a ce that was difficult to ess or even locate. Still, the thought of confronting him in person was bing more and more appealing.

    ''But, how do I even find him¡­..I wish I had just put a GPS on his body¡­.''

    She thought, imagining how it would be if she did such a thing. Being able to track every bit of his movements, learning about him, and then suddenly making some surprises.

    "¡­..Urghk¡­..Then I would be no different than a stalker¡­.." Irina groaned, rolling over on her bed. She pulled her fingers to her lips, lost in thought.

    ''No, this is insane,'' she thought, trying to shake off the ridiculous idea. Yet, the thought lingered.

    Her mind wandered back to thest time they were together, the warmth of his presence, the intensity of their conversations, and the feeling of his lips on hers. She felt a blush creeping up her cheeks.

    "I''ve missed this feeling¡­" she whispered to herself, her fingers gently brushing her lips. The memory of their kiss made her heart flutter, a mix of longing and frustration welling up inside her.

    ''Why does he have to be so difficult to reach?'' she thought, her annoyance resurfacing. ''He promised me that week, and now he''s vanished.''

    She rolled over again, burying her face in her pillow. The frustration of wanting to talk to him, to be near him, and the helplessness of not knowing where he was gnawed at her.

    ''Bastard¡­.When you make your appearance, I am going to make you pay for this¡­.'' Irina resolved her feelings, a determined glint in her eyes.

    Just then, the door to her room creaked open, and Esme stepped in. She was Irina''s personal attendant, always calm andposed, and her presence was aforting constant in Irina''s life.

    "Good morning, Young Lady," Esme greeted, her voice gentle but firm. "It''s time to start getting ready for your day."

    Irina sighed, looking at the woman who had just entered. The fact that she could still show her face like this even after all the things that she did¡­. It was mind-blowing.

    Sitting up reluctantly, Irina grumbled. "Already? It feels like I just woke up."

    Esme gave her a sympathetic smile. "I know, but you have a full schedule today. We need to prepare for your training session and then the meeting with other heirs."

    "Tch." Irina clicked her tongue as she saw the ever same routine happening once again.

    ''A puppet child standing in the front¡­..As usual¡­.''

    Esme''s presence, once a source offort, now felt like a reminder of the expectations and responsibilities weighing on Irina''s shoulders. Despite the outward calm, Irina could sense the calcted precision behind every action Esme took.

    Irina didn''t like Esme, nor did she like the responsibilities that came with her position. The constant pressure to live up to her family''s name and to be the perfect heir was exhausting. She longed for the freedom to be herself, to make her own choices without constant scrutiny.

    As she got ready, her mind kept drifting back to Astron. With him, things were different. He didn''t see her as just the Emberheart heiress; he saw her as Irina. He challenged her and made her feel alive in a way that her duties never could.

    ''I miss him,'' she thought, a pang of longing hitting her chest. ''At least with him, I feel like I can be myself. I don''t have to put on a show or follow a script.''

    *******

    On another part, at the south of the Valerian Federation, a ship slowly descended to the ground, its engines humming softly as it settled on thending pad. The ramp extended smoothly, touching the ground with a gentle thud.

    "My Lady," a voice called out, resonating with a calm authority.

    A butler, impably dressed in a tailored suit, appeared at the base of the ramp. His posture was perfect, and his expression was one ofposed professionalism.

    Following the butler''s appearance, a line of maids instantly formed on both sides of the ramp, each one bowing deeply in perfect unison.

    The air was filled with a sense of anticipation and respect as the maids maintained their positions, heads bowed and hands sped in front of them.

    The butler, standing at the front, took a step forward and spoke with measured elegance.

    "My Lady, I havee to take you to the hometown," he announced, his voice carrying a tone of reverence and duty.

    Following that, a figure slowly walked forward. Her purple hair flowed down, and her bright eyes and blue eyes looked at the butler with a smile.

    "Alfred!" Maya eximed cheerfully, her face lighting up with genuine happiness.

    Alfred, the everposed butler who had watched over Maya since she was a child, maintained his rigid posture. Despite his stoic exterior, there was a hint of warmth in his eyes as he regarded her.

    "My Lady," he replied with a slight bow. "It is a pleasure to see you again."

    Maya''s smile widened, and she moved forward with a lightness in her step. She reached out and ced a hand on Alfred''s arm, a gesture of familiarity and affection. "It''s so good to see you, Alfred. You''ve been missed."

    Alfred''s expression softened ever so slightly, a rare disy of emotion for the seasoned butler. "The feeling is mutual, My Lady. The estate has not been the same without you."

    Maya chuckled, herughter ringing out like a melody. "Well, I''m back now. And I can''t wait to see everyone."

    Alfred nodded, hisposure returning. "The ship is ready, My Lady. Shall we proceed?"

    Maya nced at the maids, who were still bowing respectfully. "Thank you, everyone. You may rise."

    Alfred made a sweeping gesture, indicating the path to the ship. "This way, My Lady," he said, his voice asposed as ever.

    Maya followed him with eager steps, the maids falling into formation behind her. The ship stood majestically, its sleek design hinting at the luxury within. As they approached, the doors opened with a soft hiss, revealing the opulent interior.

    The inside of the ship was a marvel of modern design andfort. Plush seating, ornate decorations, and the finest materials adorned every surface. The soft lighting created an inviting atmosphere, and the subtle hum of the ship''s systems added to the feeling of serenity.

    Alfred led Maya to her cabin, a space that epitomized elegance. The room was spacious, with arge bed draped in luxurious fabrics, a sitting area withfortable chairs, and a view screen that could disy any scenery she desired. The decor was tasteful, blending traditional elements with modern amenities.

    "Your cabin, My Lady," Alfred said, opening the door and stepping aside to let Maya enter first.

    Maya stepped inside, taking in the sumptuous surroundings with a satisfied smile. She turned to Alfred, who remained at the door, ready to assist with any requests.

    "Is there anything you require, My Lady?" he asked, his tone attentive.

    Maya shook her head initially, her mind already drifting to thoughts of home. But then, a spontaneous desire surfaced. "Actually, Alfred, I think I would like a ss of red wine."

    Alfred''s eyes widened slightly, a rare disy of surprise for the seasoned butler. "Really, My Lady? As I recall, you generally dislike drinking."

    Maya nodded, her smile tinged with a hint of mischief. "Yes, but today feels like a day for celebration. I think a ss of wine would be perfect."

    Alfred inclined his head respectfully. "As you wish, My Lady. I will bring it to you shortly."

    Maya settled into one of the plush chairs, feeling the tension of her journey begin to melt away. The thought of a ss of red wine seemed fitting, a small indulgence to mark her return.

    True to his word, Alfred returned promptly, carrying a tray with an elegantly crafted ss and a bottle of the finest red wine. He poured the wine with practiced precision, the rich, crimson liquid catching the light as it filled the ss.

    "Your wine, My Lady," Alfred said, handing her the ss with a graceful bow.

    Maya epted the ss, taking a moment to appreciate the aroma before taking a sip. But she wanted to be alone at that moment.

    "Thank you, Alfred. This is wonderful."

    Thus, she had satisfied the butler, who was waiting for her approval. "You may leave now."

    With that, he quietly left the cabin, leaving Maya to her thoughts. She took another sip of the wine, savoring its rich,plex vors. The room''s quiet elegance offered a sense of calm, yet beneath the surface, her thoughts were anything but peaceful.

    Raising her hand, Maya looked at the ring on her finger, its surface glinting softly in the ambient light. Slowly, she caressed it, feeling the familiar weight and texture under her fingertips. As she did, a small bag of red color materialized before her eyes.

    With a sense of ritual, she reached for the bag, her fingers trembling slightly. She bit into it gently, whispering, "Junior¡­"

    Her eyes turned crimson as the blood touched her lips, the familiar sensation overwhelming her senses. As she fed, she pulled out a small picture from a hidden pocket within her dress. The image was of a young boy with striking purple eyes and a serene expression.

    Yet there was a small sense of craziness in her eyes, something that sent shivers down to Alfred''s spine.

    ''My Lady¡­..Just what had happened to you¡­.''

    He could not believe his eyes.

 Chapter 461 104.2 - Everchanging Glyph

    Chapter 461104.2 - Everchanging Glyph

    After finishing my meal, I made my way to the training room where I had worked with Reina the previous day. The corridors were quieter now, with most trainees immersed in their own schedules. The sense of calm before the storm of rigorous training ahead was almost palpable.

    Reaching the third floor, I followed the familiar path to the south wing, where the room awaited. But then, as I reached the door, I could not open it.

    The card did not work there.

    [Please Enter the Password]

    I frowned, ncing around for any clues. The area was quiet and empty, with no one around to ask for help. But then, something caught my eye¡ªa faint glimmer of psions near the doorframe.

    ''Reina¡­'' I thought, understanding what she wanted me to do.

    Standing still, I focused on the line of psions, extending my mana threads towards it. The process required precision and control, much like what I had practiced with her the day before. I carefully wove my mana into the psion line, feeling for any information it might reveal.

    The line resisted at first, but I persisted, gradually unraveling its structure. As I delved deeper, I sensed a pattern within the psions¡ªa sequence of energy that seemed to form a code. It was delicate work, requiring intense concentration, but slowly, the pattern began to make sense.

    [Not bad]

    That was the password?

    ''Really¡­.'' ¨CClick.

    The door''s lock disengaged, and the screen disyed a message: [ess Granted].

    I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding. Reina had set this up to test my ability to decipher and manipte psions, reinforcing the lessons from yesterday.

    Pushing the door open, I entered the training room. Reina was there, her expression neutral but her eyes gleaming with approval.

    "Impressive," she said. "You deciphered the psions faster than I expected. You''re making good progress."

    "Thank you, Miss Reina," I replied. "I''ve been practicing."

    "Good," she nodded. "Today, we are not going to change things too much. You are going to train here with your eyes. We will be focusing on filtering and assimtion once again." She said as she gestured for me to follow her.

    "How was your first day?" She suddenly asked.

    "It was not bad," I replied.

    "How was your experience with Dakota, Ke, and Tianna?" Reina asked, her tone curious as she led me deeper into the training room.

    "Each of them is unique in their approach," I began, reflecting on the day''s events. "Dakota is intense and straightforward. Her training is demanding, but it''s clear and focused. She''s very skilled and expects a lot from her students, but she provides clear guidance and support."

    Reina nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. "Dakota is one of the best. She doesn''t tolerate mediocrity, but her students benefit greatly from her expertise." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "And Ke?" she prompted.

    "Ke is...different," I said, choosing my words carefully. "He''s methodical and precise. His focus on stealth and presence erasure is intense. I realized I had been relying too much on artifacts to mask my presence. He quickly pointed out my ws and made it clear that I needed to master the basics."

    Reina''s eyes gleamed with approval. "Ke''s methods may seem harsh, but they are necessary. Stealth is not just about hiding; it''s about blending in and bing one with the surroundings. He''ll push you to reach your full potential."

    "And Tianna?" she asked, her tone curious.

    "Tianna is very structured. Her acrobatics training is divided into stages, each one building on the previous. She''s detailed in her instructions and expects perfection in execution. I can see how her training will improve my agility and precision."

    Reina smiled, a rare expression of genuine warmth. "It seems you''re adapting well. Each instructor has their own methods and strengths, and you''re fortunate to learn from them."

    As we reached the center of the room, Reina turned to face me, her expression serious once more. "Just as I had said, today, we''ll focus on filtering and assimtion, just as we did yesterday. But this time, I want you to push yourself further. The goal is to achieve a level of integration where the flow of mana bes second nature."

    I nodded, ready to begin. "Understood."

    Reina created a new line of psions, which was moreplex than before. "Start with filtering," she instructed. "Remember, it''s about isting the thread from the surrounding energy. Find the unique flow and follow it."

    I closed my eyes, focusing on my breathing and the sensation of mana around me. The room''s ambient energy was familiar, but the new line of psions required careful attention. I extended my mana threads, weaving them into the psion line and filtering out the extraneous noise.

    The process was slow and methodical, but gradually, I felt the unique flow of the psions standing out. It was like tuning a radio to a specific frequency, blocking out the static, and honing in on the clear signal.

    "Good," Reina''s voice was calm and encouraging. "Now, begin the assimtion. Merge your mana with the psion line, bing part of its flow."

    I took a deep breath, allowing the filtered psion line to guide my mana. The integration was delicate, requiring both precision and control. My mana threads wove into the psion line, creating a harmonious connection.

    As the process continued, I felt a sense of unity with the psion line, the flow of mana bing more intuitive. The room around me seemed to fade, and all that mattered was the connection I was forming.

    "Excellent," Reina said, her tone approving. "You''re making great progress. Continue this process, and with time, it will be second nature."

    And just as she said, that was starting to happen. Why?

    Yesterday, I had already be proficient at doing this to a certain extent. I had just stopped since my head was hurting from all that constant focus, and I was hungry.

    But today, with my mind refreshed, things were starting to be more and more easier.

    As I continued to weave my mana into the psion line, the process became increasingly natural. The initial struggle gave way to a smooth, almost effortless flow. Each connection, each thread, felt intuitive and precise. The filtering and assimtion were no longer separate steps but a single, fluid motion.

    In no time, I had mastered the technique. It felt as though it had be second nature to me. I opened my eyes to find Reina observing me with a clear smile of approval.

    "Impressive," she said, her tone filled with genuine admiration. "You''ve made remarkable progress. Did you show the same performance as the other instructors?"

    I met her gaze. "Did the word not reach your ears already?"

    Reina chuckled softly. "It seems you''re starting to understand how things work around here. Information flows quickly, especially regarding promising trainees. Your performance has indeed been noted."

    I nodded, acknowledging her words. "I''ve been doing my best. Each instructor has their unique methods and expectations. It''s been challenging but rewarding."

    "Good," Reina replied, her expression serious once more. "Adaptability and the ability to learn quickly are crucial here. You''re demonstrating both, and that will serve you well."

    I felt a sense of satisfaction at her praise, knowing that my hard work was paying off. The training here was demanding, but it was also pushing me to new heights.

    "Now," Reina continued, "we''ll take this a step further. I want you to practice this technique under moreplex conditions. The more variables you can handle, the better you''ll be."

    She created another line of psions, this one interwoven with multiple threads of varyingplexity. "Start with filtering, as before. But this time, you''ll need to iste each thread and integrate your mana with them simultaneously."

    I took a deep breath, focusing on the new challenge.

    "And don''t worry. In no time, you are going to understand the reason why we are doing this."

    I nodded, not doubting her teaching methods. For me, my eyes were an unknown. Thus, there was absolutely no reason for me to refuse the hand that was trying to guide me.

    The additional threads added ayer ofplexity, requiring even more precision and control. I extended my mana threads, beginning the process of filtering and assimtion once again.

    As I worked, I could feel the subtle differences between each thread. Some were more resistant, requiring a delicate touch, while others flowed more freely. It was a test of my ability to adapt and respond to the unique characteristics of each thread.

    Reina watched closely, offering guidance and feedback as needed. "Remember, it''s not just about control. It''s about harmony. Each thread has its rhythm. Find it and match it with your own."

    Her words guided me as I adjusted my approach, seeking the right bnce. Slowly but surely, I integrated my mana with the multiple threads, creating a seamless connection.

    "Excellent," Reina said, her approval evident. "You''re making significant strides. Keep practicing, and soon, this will be second nature to you as well."

    "Understood."

    Just like that, I practiced until evening.

    ******

    Dakota made her way to the centralmand center of the Arcadia Base; her thoughts focused on the conversation she was about to have. The Anchor of the base, known by the nickname "Steeld," was the one she needed to convince to get permission for the Everchanging Glyph.

    She approached the heavy, reinforced doors that led to Steeld''s office. The guards recognized her immediately and allowed her through with a respectful nod. Inside, the room was dimly lit, filled with the soft hum of high-tech equipment andrge screens disying various data feeds.

    Steeld was standing at the central console, his broad frame silhouetted against the glow of the monitors. He was a figure of authority and respect, his presencemanding the room.

    "Dakota," Steeld greeted her without turning around. His deep voice resonated with a calm but undeniable power. "What brings you here at this hour?"

    "I need to discuss a matter of great importance regarding one of our trainees," Dakota replied, stepping forward. "It''s about Astron Natusalune."

    Steeld turned to face her, his piercing eyes meeting hers. "Astron Natusalune," he repeated thoughtfully. "Reina''s rmendation, correct?"

    "Yes, that''s him," Dakota confirmed. "He''s shown remarkable potential, far beyond what I initially expected. I believe he''s ready for something more advanced."

    Steeld raised an eyebrow. "More advanced? What do you have in mind?"

    "The Everchanging Glyph," Dakota stated, her voice firm. "I believe it''s the perfect technique to push him to the next level."

    There was a moment of silence as Steeld considered her words. "The Everchanging Glyph is not something we grant lightly, Dakota. You know that."

    "I understand," she said, meeting his gaze steadily. "But Astron has demonstrated an extraordinary ability to learn and adapt. His progress in such a short time is unlike anything I''ve seen. If anyone is worthy of the Glyph, it''s him."

    Steeld studied her for a long moment, weighing her request. "You''re confident in his abilities?"

    "Absolutely," Dakota replied without hesitation. "He''s shown a natural aptitude for integrating mana and physical movements. Hisbat awareness and adaptability are exceptional. With the Everchanging Glyph, he could be a significant asset to our forces."

    Steeld nodded slowly. "Very well. But you will be responsible for his training and ensuring he doesn''t misuse this technique. The Glyph is powerful, but it''s also dangerous if not handled correctly."

    "I ept full responsibility," Dakota affirmed. "I''ll make sure he understands the gravity of what he''s learning and guide him through it."

    "Then you have my permission," Steeld said, a hint of a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Good luck, Dakota. I trust your judgment."

    "Thank you, Steeld," Dakota said, her relief palpable. She turned to leave, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. With the Everchanging Glyph approved, she was one step closer to unlocking Astron''s full potential.

    And she could not help but smile.

    ''I wonder¡­.Is this how the perfect [Weapon Master] will be created¡­..And how much of a monster we are creating here¡­.'' Yet her blood boiled, as she wanted to see what would happen to this monster¡­.

    -----------A/N------------

 Chapter 462 104.3 - Everchanging Glyph

    Chapter 462 104.3 - Everchanging Glyph

    Dakota quickly made her way to the facilities where the necessary preparations for the Everchanging Glyph could be arranged. The Glyph, a powerful and ancient mark, required a controlled environment and precise conditions to be safely and effectively engraved on Astron''s body.

    She reached the specialized chamber designed for such procedures, a high-tech room filled with intricate machinery and glowing runes embedded in the walls. The atmosphere hummed withtent energy, ready to be harnessed for the delicate operation ahead.

    Dakota approached the head technician, a seasoned mage named Thalia, who was overseeing the preparations. Thalia looked up from her console, her eyes lighting up with recognition.

    "Dakota, what brings you here?" Thalia asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.

    "We need to prepare the chamber for the Everchanging Glyph," Dakota replied, her tone leaving no room for hesitation. "I have Steeld''s permission to proceed with the engraving for Astron Natusalune." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Thalia''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "The Everchanging Glyph? That''s quite a step. Is he ready for it?"

    "He''s more than ready," Dakota assured her. "His potential is remarkable, and this will help him reach new heights. I''ll be personally overseeing his training."

    Thalia nodded, her expression bing serious. "Understood. We''ll make sure everything is set up correctly. This process requires precision and caution."

    Dakota watched as Thalia and her team moved efficiently, adjusting the runes and calibrating the machinery. The room began to glow with a soft, pulsating light, the energy building up in preparation for the engraving.

    Once everything was ready, Dakota contacted Astron through hermunication device.

    [Disciple,e to this location. I have something for you.] **************

    Just as I was deeply focused on my training, an immense headache suddenly struck me down. The pain was sharp and intense, radiating through my skull like a thousand needles. I staggered, barely able to keep my bnce, and instinctively reached up to my face. My fingers came away smeared with blood from my nose.

    I realized that I had pushed my limits too much. Reina had left me alone some time ago, trusting me to practice and figure things out on my own. Her guidance had been invaluable, but she had also made it clear that self-reliance was crucial.

    Wiping the blood from my nose, I took a moment to sit down and breathe, trying to let my mind settle. The headache slowly began to recede, but the experience left me feeling drained and vulnerable. It was a stark reminder of the importance of bncing effort with caution.

    Wiping the blood from my nose, I took a moment to sit down and breathe, trying to let my mind settle. The headache slowly began to recede, but the experience left me feeling drained and vulnerable. It was a stark reminder of the importance of bncing effort with caution.

    "Overexerting my mind and mana like this could have serious consequences," I muttered to myself. "I need to recognize my limits and avoid pushing past them."

    I closed my eyes, focusing on slow, measured breaths. The headache continued to subside, leaving me with a lingering sense of exhaustion. I knew that I had made significant progress today, but it hade at a cost.

    The pressure to constantly improve was immense, but I had to remember that pushing too hard could be just as detrimental as not trying hard enough.

    "Bnce is key," I reminded myself, echoing Reina''s earlier words.

    After a few more minutes of rest, I stood up slowly, feeling a bit steadier on my feet. I knew I needed to take the rest of the evening to recover and recharge. My training would resume tomorrow, but for now, my priority was to take care of myself.

    As the headache subsided to a manageable level, I made my way towards the cafeteria, the familiar hallways quiet in the evening. The routine of training was physically and mentally exhausting, but the structure also provided a sense of stability.

    Entering the cafeteria, I found it less crowded than usual. Most trainees were likely still engaged in their own training sessions or taking the time to rest. I approached the serving counter, the same aroma of freshly prepared food wafting through the air.

    "One Reddish Hydra Serpent Steak and one Ironhide Boar Roast, please," I said to the attendant.

    The attendant nodded, quickly preparing my order. Within minutes, the same two steaming tes were ced before me, the scents mingling with the spices, making the food seem more ptable despite its notorious taste.

    I took my tray to an empty table, grateful for the quiet. The cafeteria''s hum was soothing, a backdrop that allowed me to reflect on the day''s events. Picking up my utensils, I started with the Reddish Hydra Serpent Steak, the vors rich and slightly spicy, replenishing the energy I had expended.

    As I ate, I considered the progress I made today. Despite the overexertion, I had achieved a deeper understanding of my abilities.

    ¨CRING!

    Just as I was eating more, suddenly, my smartwatch rang.

    [Dakota Hellen: Disciple. Come to this location. I have something for you.]

    The message was blunt and simple, just like Dakota''s style. I shook my head with a sigh, thinking how straightforward she always was. And it reminded me of a certain someone once again. Today, this was the second time this happened.

    ''Tsk. I am getting soft.'' I grumbled inwardly.

    I sent a quick reply:

    [I''m eating now. Would it be okay if I came 10 minutester? Or is it urgent?]

    Almost immediately, a message came back from Dakota: [It''s fine if you''re eating. In fact, it would be even better.]

    An ominous feeling enveloped me. The fact that Dakota said it would be better if I came after eating meant I would do something that either required more energy or something that needed me to be in top condition. I quickly finished my meal, making sure to eat everyst bite to maximize my energy reserves.

    Once done, I made my way to the location Dakota had specified. The corridors were quieter now, with most trainees immersed in their evening routines. I couldn''t shake the feeling of anticipation mixed with a hint of apprehension.

    Reaching the designated room, I took a deep breath and opened the door. Inside, Dakota was waiting, her posture as rigid andmanding as ever.

    "Good, you''re here," she said, her eyes scanning me critically. "How are you feeling?"

    "Better now that I''ve had something to eat," I replied while seizing the room from top to bottom.

    It felt sterile, almost like a ce for someone to get surgery. The walls were lined with intricate machinery and glowing runes, and there was an underlying hum of energy that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up.

    Dakota noticed my unease and gave a small, reassuring nod. "This room is designed for precision and control, necessary for what we''re about to do."

    "What exactly are we about to do?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.

    "We''re going to engrave the Everchanging Glyph on you," Dakota exined. "It''s a powerful and ancient mark that will enhance your abilities and help you reach new heights."

    ''Everchanging Glyph? What is that?'' I thought to myself, and then, as I looked for the information in my head, I was not able to find anything. There was no mention of such a thing in the game. It was evident that this was something that was hard to ess.

    "What exactly is this Everchanging Glyph?" I asked, curious and with a hint of apprehension in my voice.

    Dakota smiled a hint of pride in her eyes. "While I was teaching you, I mentioned the first thing you werecking: mana control. Do you remember?"

    I nodded. "Yes, I remember. Since I had never fought while using mana before."

    "Correct," Dakota said, nodding her head. "But aside from that, there was one other thing you werecking."

    I narrowed my eyes, trying to think of what it could be. "What is it?"

    I frowned, considering her words. "So the Everchanging Glyph will help with that?"

    "Exactly," Dakota confirmed. "The Everchanging Glyph is an ancient and powerful mark that enhances your body and bnces your muscles. It adapts and evolves with you, ensuring that your physical condition remains optimal for any weapon you use. Since you''re a [Weapon Master], you''ll be using many different weapons, each requiring a different set of physical attributes. The Everchanging Glyph constantly overwrites and adjusts your muscles and body structure to suit the weapon you''re wielding at the time. This will solve the problem of adapting your body to different weapons."

    She gestured to the intricate machinery and glowing runes surrounding us. "This room is designed to ensure that the engraving process is precise and controlled. The Everchanging Glyph is not something to be taken lightly. It requires a delicate and careful approach."

    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what was toe. "I understand."

    There was absolutely no reason for me to refuse such an offer, as this was something that had been in my mind for a while as well.

    While we were being taught the Federal Swordsmanship in the Academy, I came across this problem as well. The sword did not move the same as the dagger. My body, which was trained with a dagger and bow for a long time, could not easily adapt to the sword.

    This solved this problem exactly, with a solution that I could not think of since I did not even know it existed.

    At that moment, the woman that Dakota had just talked to came.

    "We are ready."

    "Okay." Dakota nodded, her expression serious. And then she turned to me and gestured. "Lie down on the table and rx. Thalia and her team will handle the engraving process."

    Iplied, lying down on the cold metal table in the center of the room. Thalia and her team moved around me, making final adjustments to the machinery. The room''s hum intensified, and I could feel the energy converging around me.

    "Ready?" Dakota asked, her eyes locked onto mine.

    "Ready," I replied, my voice steady.

    Thalia began the process, and I felt a sharp pain as the engraving started. It was intense, but I focused on my breathing, trying to remain as still as possible. The pain ebbed and flowed, and I could feel the energy of the glyph merging with my own.

    As the procedure continued, I lost track of time. The pain was a constantpanion, but so was the sense of power growing within me. The Everchanging Glyph was bing a part of me, enhancing my abilities and unlocking new potential.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the process wasplete. The machinery powered down, and the glowing runes faded. Thalia and her team stepped back, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction.

    "It''s done," Thalia said, her voice tired but pleased. "Now, please move him towards the bathroom. His body needs nutrients."

    "Understood, Miss Thalia." The assistants that were right beside her nodded their heads and then slid me through the ce.

    WOOSH!

    And threw me into the orange-looking water.

 Chapter 463 104.4 - Everchanging Glyph

    Chapter 463104.4 - Everchanging Glyph

    As I was thrown into the orange water, an overwhelming wave of pain coursed through my body. It was as if every fiber of my being was being torn apart and reconstructed at the same time. My bones, muscles, arms, and skeleton ¨C everything felt like it was being broken down and rebuilt anew.

    The agony was iparable to anything I had ever experienced before. It was far worse than the engraving process itself. The searing pain felt as though my body was burning from the inside out, simr to the intense burning sensation I had felt when consuming the essence provided by Senior Maya.

    ''No. That is even worse than that.''

    It was so much that my vision blurred, and I struggled to maintain consciousness. The pain was relentless, refusing to let up even for a moment. It felt like an eternity, and my senses were overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of the transformation.

    Just as I thought I couldn''t endure it any longer, the pain began to subside, reced by a strange sense of rity and strength. I could feel my body adapting, the Everchanging Glyph integrating fully into my being. Every muscle, every bone, every fiber felt different ¨C stronger, more resilient.

    After what felt like hours, the orange water lost its glow, and I was left floating there, exhausted but transformed. Slowly, I managed to pull myself out of the water, my body still trembling from the ordeal.

    Thalia and her team were there, watching with a mix of concern and curiosity. Dakota stood at the edge of the pool, her expression unreadable.

    "How do you feel?" Dakota asked, her voice steady.

    I took a moment to gather myself, then replied, "Different. Stronger."

    "How about the pain?"

    "I am already used to it."

    "Good," Dakota replied with a nod, satisfied with my response.

    Thalia approached a tablet in her hand. "Let''s go over how this glyph works and the direction you''ll need to take moving forward."

    She tapped the tablet, bringing up a series of charts and metrics. "First, let''s look at your body parameters before and after the integration. The Everchanging Glyph is designed to optimize your physical state for any weapon orbat style you use. It will constantly adapt, ensuring that your body is always in the best possible condition."

    Thalia showed me a detailed breakdown of my body metrics. The screen disyed various data points: muscle density, bone strength, reflex speed, and other vital statistics. I could see the significant improvements in each category, highlighting the transformation my body had undergone.

    "As you can see," Thalia continued, "your muscle density has increased by 25%, your bone strength by 30%, and your reflex speed has improved by 20%. These enhancements will give you a significant advantage inbat."

    She paused, looking at me with a serious expression. "However, it''s important to note that the glyph is not a recement for training. It enhances your abilities, but you must continue to train and push your limits to fully utilize its potential."

    "Understood," I said, absorbing the information.

    Thalia nodded. "Good. Now, let''s discuss the direction of your training. The Everchanging Glyph will allow you to adapt quickly to different weapons andbat styles. You''ll need to practice with a variety of weapons to ensure your body can adjust seamlessly. This means dedicating time to both familiar and unfamiliar weapons."

    Dakota chimed in, "In the future, we''ll be incorporating a diverse range of weapons into your training regimen. You''ll need to be proficient with each one, understanding how the glyph modifies your body in response to different fighting techniques."

    Thalia continued, "Additionally, you''ll need to monitor your body''s responses closely. The glyph is powerful, but it may require a significant amount of mana to function effectively in some states. Especially if you are not proficient and your body has not recorded the optimal state. In that case, the mana and the time will be used while your body searches it on its own. That is why you must not try apletely new weapon without training with it before. If you are doing so, you must deactivate your glyph. It will backfire otherwise."

    "Understood," I repeated, my mind already processing the implications of the training ahead.

    "Additionally," Thalia said, "you''ll be given a special diet program to ensure your body develops at the optimal rate. The Everchanging Glyph requires a high level of nutrition to support its adaptive capabilities."

    She nced at a screen disying my past records of eating and noted thebination of meals I had consumed, some of which didn''t taste particrly good but were rich in nutrients. She nodded approvingly. "It''s good to see you''re not a picky eater. This will make following the diet program much easier."

    I nodded, understanding the importance of proper nutrition. "I''ll follow the diet closely."

    "Excellent," Thalia replied. "The program includes a bnced mix of proteins, carbohydrates, and essential vitamins and minerals. You''ll be consuming a lot of high-energy foods to support the intense training regimen and the demands of the glyph."

    Dakota added, "Your meal n will be updated regrly based on your progress. The chefs in the cafeteria have been briefed and will prepare your meals ording to the n. Make sure you stick to it."

    "Understood," I said, appreciating the thoroughness of their approach. Every aspect of my training and development was meticulously nned and monitored, ensuring I had the best possible chance of sess.

    Thalia handed me a detailed meal n outlining the specific foods I needed to consume and their nutritional values. "Keep this with you and follow it closely. If you have any questions or concerns, you can alwayse to me."

    "Thank you," I said, taking the meal n and ncing over it. The variety of foods was impressive, and while some items were unfamiliar, I was willing to try anything to enhance my abilities.

    Dakota gave a final nod. "Rest and recover for now. Tomorrow, we''ll start incorporating the new training elements. Be prepared."

    As I left the chamber, I felt a weird feeling all across my body, but at the same time, I could not help but feel satisfied.

    ''After all this time, it seems my luck is finally turning to my side.'' Whether or not this was a very good improvement. Something that came out of nowhere without any preparations from my side, yet something that was very wee.

    Returning to my room, I noticed that Kael and Lyra were already asleep. They hadn''t sensed my movements, a testament to my improved skills in erasing my presence. I moved silently, careful not to disturb them, and entered my room, shutting the door quietly behind me.

    With a sigh of relief, I threw myself onto the bed, feeling thefortable mattress beneath me. The events of the day yed through my mind, the pain of the engraving, and the transformation I had undergone. Exhaustion washed over me, and despite the lingering difort, I felt a sense of aplishment. The Everchanging Glyph was now a part of me, a powerful tool that would help me reach new heights.

    As Iy there, I let my thoughts drift, feeling the weight of the day''s training and the promise of tomorrow''s challenges.

    But before that, there was something that I needed to do, something that I needed to check.

    ''Status.'' I thought in my head, and following that, the panel appeared right before my face.

    ------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 3 --> 4)

    ?Talent Limit: 9 ?Passives:

    Vengeful Bane Bloodline Resonance Psychic Cognizance

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    ? Strength: 3.87 --> 4.85

    ? Dexterity: 4.3 --> 5.13

    ? Agility: 4.64 --> 5.20

    ? Constitution: 3.89 --> 4.88

    ? Intuition: 4.70 --> 5.26

    ? Magical Power: 5.01 --> 5.61

    ? Mana Capacity: 4.02 --> 4.88

    ?Traits:

    Perceptive Insight (Epic)(Unchanging)

    Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 1)

    Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 2)

    ?Arts:

    Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%29 --> 35)

    ?Skills:

    Eyes of Hourss

    ?Body Imprints:

    Everchanging Glyph

    ?Bonds:

    Aurora Raven (Rare)(Growth Type) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Celestalith, The Transcendent Eclipse

    --------------------------------

    Seeing my updated status, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction. My level had increased, and my attributes had made significant leaps. The Everchanging Glyph was already making a noticeable impact, boosting my physical and magical capabilities. The progress in my arts and the stability of my traits and skills were promising signs of my development.

    "Looks like all the hard work is paying off," I muttered to myself.

    I began to analyze my parameters in detail. My strength had risen to 4.85, a substantial increase. This,bined with my enhanced dexterity and agility, meant my overallbat efficiency had skyrocketed.

    My agility was now at 5.20, making me quicker and more responsive in battle. Dexterity, now at 5.13, would enhance my precision and control, crucial for a Weapon Master.

    With the way my stats were right now, I could fight toe-to-toe against the top 200 students at Arcadia Hunter Academy based on parameters alone. I clenched my fists, feeling the newfound strength coursing through my body. Finally, my endurance and strength had closed the gap between them and my other stats. My physical parameters were a lot more stable thanks to the enhancements from the Everchanging Glyph.

    My constitution, now at 4.88, meant I could endure more inbat without tiring as quickly. The increase in my intuition to 5.26 would enhance my perception and reaction times, which are critical for anticipating and countering enemy movements. My magical power and mana capacity had also improved significantly, now standing at 5.61 and 4.88, respectively. This would allow me to harness more mana for extended periods, crucial for both offensive and defensive maneuvers.

    Feeling a surge of confidence, I flexed my muscles, testing their responsiveness. Every movement felt more precise, every action more controlled.

    Curious about the Everchanging Glyph and its full potential, I opened its description on my status panel. Another screen appeared, filled with intricate details about the glyph and its workings.

    ----------------------

    Everchanging Glyph

    Description: The Everchanging Glyph is an ancient and powerful rune that continuously adapts the wielder''s body to optimize the use of any weapon. It ensures that muscles, tendons, and bones are always in an ideal state, enhancing strength, dexterity, and agility based on the current weapon andbat style.

    This glyph consumes a steady flow of mana to function, with increased consumption duringbat or weapon switching. Though it provides significant enhancements, it requires the user to maintain rigorous training and proficiency with various weapons.

    Originally crafted by ancient weapon masters to transcend physical limits, the glyph''s secrets were lost for centuries before being rediscovered and refined.

    -------------------------

    Reading the panel, I nodded. This was exactly what I had been informed of. But at the end of the paragraph, one sentence took my attention.

    "Originally crafted by ancient weapon masters to transcend physical limits, the glyph''s secrets were lost for centuries before being rediscovered and refined."

    I read it aloud, the words resonating in my mind. An image shed before my eyes: a certain cksmith who had made my weapon¡ªCelestalith.

    "Could it be...?" I murmured to myself. The familiarities between the description of the Everchanging Glyph and the unique attributes of Celestalith were uncanny.

    I remembered the cksmith, Vorgvir. He mentioned ancient techniques and forgotten arts when forging Celestalith, but at the time, I hadn''t fully grasped the significance.

    "Haha¡­..It is pretty ironic, is it not, old man?" I shook my head as I remembered the face Vorgvir made when I mentioned his vengeance.

    "Finding another one of your legacies."

    The life was filled with coincidences indeed. Just like that, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 464 104.5 - Everchanging Glyph

    Chapter 464104.5 - Everchanging Glyph

    "Disciple,e at me." Standing on the mat, Dakota stood face to face with Astron, looking at him.

    "We are going to spar?" Astron asked. He had started his training just one day ago, and for a usual procedure, it was not a normal thing for them to just start constantly.

    "Yes," Dakota replied, but then she changed her stance. "However, we both are only going to use [Gale Stance]."

    "Ah, right." Since Astron had been training only one stance, it would make sense that they would do such a thing. However, the main reason why Dakota wanted to see Astron in a spar was not to see his progress in [Gale Stance] but rather to test his new body after the changes.

    ''The Everchanging Glyph. I wonder how effective it is,'' Dakota thought, her eyes narrowing slightly as she observed him. She was eager to see how the ancient rune had affected Astron''s body.

    The Everchanging Glyph was not something used lightly. It was designed to adapt the wielder''s body to optimize the use of any weapon, ensuring that muscles, tendons, and bones were always in an ideal state. The glyph consumed a steady flow of mana to function, with increased consumption duringbat or weapon switching.

    Out of many different things that the organization had under its disposal, this rune was one of the most situational ones. Rarely would people have different types of upations, thus requiring them to have such a chance in their bodies. And even if they did, none of them would need a drastic rune like this. It would mostly be wasted.

    That was why she was curious to see its performance as well as to understand what kind of training they would need to undergo from now on.

    "Begin," Dakota said, and the air between them seemed to thicken with tension.

    Astron moved first, stepping into the [Gale Stance] with a fluidity that surprised even him. His body felt lighter, more bnced. Heunched a quick session of strikes, testing his speed and precision.

    This was the first exercise that he was doing after the rune was engraved on him. Since he was forced to rest for the whole night, he was not allowed to wake up early and train on his own.

    THUD! THUD! Dakota parried his attacks with ease, her movements smooth and controlled. She noted the increased speed and power behind Astron''s strikes. The Everchanging Glyph was already showing its effects, enhancing his dexterity and agility.

    ''Interesting,'' Dakota thought. ''The glyph is adapting his body efficiently. But how well can he maintain this under pressure?''

    She decided to increase the intensity, pushing Astron to see how he would handle a more challenging opponent. Her strikes came faster and harder, forcing Astron to react quickly.

    Astron felt the glyph working within him, adapting his muscles and enhancing his reflexes. He dodged and countered with surprising uracy, his body moving in perfect harmony with the flow of mana.

    On the other side, the strain of maintaining the glyph''s effect was noticeable, but he pushed through it. It was a hard task even for him. While maintaining the mana flow of the [Gale Stance], he also needed to maintain his Glyph''s efficiency.

    Dakota was impressed by his resilience and adaptability. ''He''s already integrating the glyph''s benefits into hisbat style. But he needs to understand its limits and the cost of maintaining it.''

    For the time being, Astron''s options inbat styles were just limited to one style. But Dakota knew that if he were to understand how one style worked, he would be able to adapt it to the other styles.

    SWOOSH! Sheunched a particrly fiercebo, testing his endurance. Astron met her attacks with focus, feeling the burn in his muscles but also the thrill of the challenge.

    Each strike and counterstrike honed his skills further, the glyph ensuring his body was always in peak condition.

    Finally, Dakota stepped back, signaling a pause.

    "Not bad," Dakota said, her tone carrying a hint of approval. "The Everchanging Glyph is enhancing your abilities, but remember, it consumes a lot of mana. You need to manage it carefully."

    This was her first impression of the glyph. "Or maybe it is rted to your mastery. The more you understand the rune, the more likely it is that you are going to consume less mana. I would suggest that when you are free, you should experiment with your body to increase your understanding."

    She decided to shift the focus from the rune to his technical abilities. "Now, let''s focus on the [Gale Stance] itself. As you know, the [Gale Stance] is designed to maximize speed and fluidity. It has three primary moves, each with a specific purpose."

    Dakota began to outline the moves, reminding Astron of their importance. "We have the [High Gale], [Medium Gale], and [Low Gale]. Each one targets different areas and has its unique strategic advantages."

    She continued, providing detailed feedback based on their sparring session. "During our spar, I noticed a few things. Your [High Gale] was quick and precise, but your strikescked follow-through. You need tomit fully to each strike to maximize its impact."

    "For the [Medium Gale]," Dakota went on, "your transitions were smooth, but there was a hesitation in your movements. That hesitation can cost you in a real fight. You need to trust your instincts and the flow of mana within you."

    "And finally, the [Low Gale]," Dakota said, her tone bing serious. "Your low strikes were effective, but your stance was too rigid. Flexibility is key here; you need to stay loose and adaptable to react quickly to your opponent''s movements." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I see," Astron said after looking at his body. He imagined how he was moving in his head, and even though his imagination may not have been inurate, in his imagination, he had simted his ws.

    "Now, take the [Gale Stance], and let''s work on those details," Dakota instructed.

    Astron assumed the [Gale Stance], his body poised and ready. Dakota moved around him, observing his posture and movements closely. She made small adjustments, correcting his form and ensuring his stance was perfect.

    "Your left foot needs to be angled slightly more," she said, nudging his foot into position. "And keep your shoulders rxed. Tension will slow you down."

    As she continued to adjust his stance, Dakota exined, "These mistakes stem from the techniques you learned before as abatant. For a normal, non-awakened human, those methods make sense. But now, as an awakened, you need to adapt and change."

    She stepped back, watching as Astron made the adjustments. "Remember, your body is now enhanced by mana. You need to rely on that, not just your physical strength. Let the mana guide your movements, make them more fluid and powerful."

    Astron nodded, focusing on integrating her corrections. He could feel the difference, the increased ease and efficiency in his movements. The Everchanging Glyph''s effect on his body made it even more evident.

    "Much better," Dakota said with approval. "Keep practicing, and these adjustments will be second nature." She said while slowly turning back. "From now on, you may see a little decrease in your sleep. Are you ready?"

    But then she suddenly dropped the bomb.

    "What do you mean, Master?" Astron asked, feeling a bit ominous. He was kind of predicting what was about toe.

    Dakota turned back to face him, a smirk ying on her lips. "While your body is one of the best to change itself to suit the art you are using, it is not only limited to art but to every situation."

    She paused, letting her words sink in. "For instance, extreme conditions."

    The moment Astron heard this, he understood what she meant. A long and painful road awaited him, filled with grueling training sessions designed to push his limits and adapt his body to the harshest conditions imaginable.

    Dakota''s smirk widened as she saw the realization dawn on his face. "The Everchanging Glyph will help you adapt, but it won''t make the process any less painful. You need to be prepared to endure and ovee."

    Just as she said that there was an ominous glint in her eyes, and Astron knew what it was.

    ''The same eyes as those¡­.'' A memory shed for a split second, a memory that he had buried underneath for a long time.

    "001. Do you know why this number is given to you?" The man''s voice was cold and emotionless as he looked down at Astron with eyes that held no empathy, only superiority.

    The man continued, his tone icy. "No matter what you do, you are the first in everything, the best. Best atbat, best at thinking, best at analyzing, best at killing. You are the best in everything."

    The man''s gaze bore into Astron''s, unyielding and merciless. "But at the same time, you are also the best at not feeling anything. You are not a human but a number because of that¡ªa tool that can only be used by humans. And I want to see¡­.. I want to see the monster that you are going to be¡­. That is why we have prepared something for you." For a split second, only a millisecond, his eyes shed cold. The memory¡­. It was not something that he wished to remember.

    Dakota''s eyes contained the same madness that that person had. And his end was not well.

    Dakota''s voice pulled him back to the present. "You need to be prepared to endure and ovee."

    Astron shook off the haunting memory, focusing on the present and the path ahead.

    ''I don''t want it to end the same.'' Compared to the past, he was different now. He was changing. He did not want to return to the same person that he was at that time.

    "I understand, Master. I''m ready," he said, his voice steady despite the turmoil within. For the time being, he would see how things would go.

    ''As long as it does not harm my goal, I can endure everything.'' The other person could desire whatever they wanted; he would not care. As long as it is within reasonable limits and something that would not hinder his goals or align with them, he wouldply.

    No matter how painful it was, as he was already ustomed to the pain long ago.

    Dakota nodded, her expression firm but approving. "Good. I will be looking forward to it."

 Chapter 465 105.1 - What it means to be a Genius

    Chapter 465 105.1 - What it means to be a Genius

    After leaving Astron to train on his own, Dakota made her way to the Anchor''s office once again. She needed his approval for the next phase of Astron''s training¡ªthe use of the Chamber.

    The Chamber was a ce designed to push Awakened to their absolute limits, a ce where the extreme conditions and rigorous simtions tested every aspect of their abilities.

    Dakota entered the office, her expression resolute. "Sir Steeld, I need your permission for Astron to use the Chamber."

    The Anchor looked up from his desk, his brows furrowing. "The Chamber? That''s not something to be taken lightly, Dakota. You know the risks involved."

    "I understand the risks," Dakota replied, her voice steady. "But I believe this will greatly increase his prowess and push him to get better faster. He has the potential, and the Chamber will help him unlock it."

    Steeld studied her for a moment, his eyes thoughtful. After a pause, a smile slowly formed on his lips. "You''re really invested in this one, aren''t you?"

    "He''s special," Dakota said simply. "And he needs this opportunity." She said while looking resolute. "Just like me, the organization is the same, is it not? The amount of resources that was given to him is already too much, so I want to make it worth it."

    Steeld nodded, his smile widening. "Very well. You have my consent."

    Dakota allowed herself a small smile of relief and gratitude. "Thank you."

    As she turned to leave the room, she heard Steeld''s voice behind her, tinged with something. "Dakota. When did you be like this?"

    She stopped and turned back to face him, her expression thoughtful. "Like what?"

    But as the words left her mouth, she suddenly saw his eyes turn ck. Countless different pupils swirled within them, like serpents writhing in a pit.

    Dakota felt a wave of intimidation wash over her, a sensation unlike anything she had ever experienced. Her skin burned as if set on fire, and an overwhelming sensation of insects crawling under her flesh made her shiver uncontrobly. Pain surged through her being, sharp and intense as if her very soul was being torn apart.

    Steeld''s voice cut through the haze of agony, cold and authoritative. "You think of Astron as a mere tool, a means to fulfill what Elias failed to achieve. Your ambition blinds you, Dakota."

    She tried to speak, but the pain was too intense. Every breath felt like a struggle, every moment an eternity of suffering.

    "You request something that requires immense willpower," Steeld continued, his gaze piercing into her soul. "With the amount of training the boy is already undergoing, this could easily backfire. You have no idea the depths of pain he would endure. The pain you''re feeling now is but a fraction of what he would face."

    Dakota''s knees buckled under the weight of his words and the unbearable sensation, but she forced herself to remain standing. The intensity of Steeld''s power was overwhelming, a stark reminder of his true capabilities.

    "Do not let your greed blind you," Steeld scolded. "Everything in this world has a limit. That kid, Astron, is not just a vessel for your ambitions. He is a person with his own strengths and weaknesses."

    With a final, searing nce, Steeld''s eyes returned to normal, and the excruciating sensations vanished as quickly as they hade. Dakota gasped for breath, the lingering echoes of pain making her limbs tremble.

    Steeld''s voice softened slightly, but his words were no less stern. "Remember that, Dakota. Do not push him beyond his limits, or you will lose him. Train him, guide him, but never forget his humanity."

    Dakota nodded, her voice barely a whisper. "Yes, sir. I understand."

    She left the office, her mind reeling from the encounter. Steeld''s warning echoed in her thoughts, a stark reminder of the fine line she walked between ambition and responsibility.

    On the other hand, after she left, the Steeld looked thoughtful in his seat. He looked into the small hologram of the young man with purple eyes training.

    "Never make him forget his humanity, or else this ce will be in ruins."

    Remembering "His" words, he could not help but shake his head.

    ''What is it that even "He" is afraid of? Even making "The One" afraid. Just who are you, young man?''

    He could not help but be curious about the whole thing surrounding him, yet he remained seated.

    ''The time will tell.''

    ********

    ''What was I thinking?''

    Dakota thought as she reflected on her past actions and how she had behaved. She realized how immature she was. While she indeed thought that she would need to push his limits to make him stronger, was this the right way?

    What had she just said? Was that really a good thing? What if she were to push him from herself? Could she really call herself his master, then?

    She knew she needed to tread carefully to bnce her drive to push Astron to his full potential with the understanding of his limits.

    On the other hand, she couldn''t deny the importance of pushing boundaries to achieve greatness. The challengey in finding the right bnce¡ªensuring that Astron grew stronger without breaking his spirit.

    She needed to be both a guide and a guardian, pushing him to his limits while also protecting him from undue harm.

    ''He''s not Elias,'' she reminded herself. ''Astron is his own person, with his own path to walk.''

    As she made her way back to the training area, Dakota resolved to change her approach. She would still push Astron but with a greater awareness of his well-being and respect for his individuality. She needed to earn his trust, not just his obedience.

    ''Let''s focus on what we have before our eyes for the time being.''

    She was already sure that the analysis team would arrange what was best for him. There was no need for her to forcefully intervene herself. She just needed to do her job as his master. She needed to guide him so that he could be a full-fetched martial artist. That was what she needed to do.

    With all those thoughts in her head, she walked forward, thinking about how she needed to just adapt.

    *******

    The acrobatics training hall buzzed with activity as trainees navigated the intricate parkour setup. The air was filled with the sound of feet hitting mats, the soft thuds of bodies rolling, and the asional grunt of exertion.

    Astron entered the hall, his eyes scanning the obstacles before settling on Instructor Tianna. She stood at the front, her sharp eyes immediately noticing his arrival.

    "Astron," Tianna called out, waving him over. "Are you ready for today''s session?"

    "Yes, Instructor," Astron replied, his voice steady and confident. He felt different today, more attuned to his body''s movements, thanks to the Everchanging Glyph.

    Tianna nodded, studying him for a moment before speaking. "Today, we''ll focus on the second stage of your acrobatics training. Theplexity increases, requiring more agility and precision. Let''s see how you handle it."

    Tianna began her demonstration with a fluid grace that spoke of years of training and practice. "Watch closely," she said, positioning herself at the start of the course. "First, let''s tackle the narrow beams."

    She bnced effortlessly on the beam, her body perfectly aligned. "Maintain your center of gravity. Your core should be engaged, and your steps should be light but deliberate." Tianna moved forward, her feet gliding over the beam with precision. She turned her head slightly towards Astron. "Never rush. Speed wille with mastery."

    Next, she approached the higher walls. "Vaulting over these requires both strength and technique." She ced her hands firmly on the top edge of the wall and swung her legs over in a smooth, controlled motion,nding softly on the other side. "Use your arms to propel yourself and ensure a softnding by absorbing the impact with your legs."

    Tianna then moved to the wider gaps. "Jumping across these requires explosive power." She crouched slightly, gathering energy before leaping forward, her body extended in a perfect arc. Shended in a roll, minimizing the impact. "When yound, roll to distribute the force evenly across your body, protecting your joints and maintaining your momentum."

    She led him to the starting point of the second stage, a more challenging setup with narrower beams, higher walls, and wider gaps. "Remember, efficiency and control are key. Each movement must flow seamlessly into the next."

    Astron nodded, his mind already visualizing the course. He took a deep breath, feeling the mana coursing through his body, the virtual core aiding in the precise control of his movements. That is right. When he had learned the theory of using the Virtual Core, he decided to integrate it into other things. Normally, splitting his brain and thought process so that he could also control his mana was not something that he found efficient. Thus, he decided to use another perspective.

    As Tianna started the timer, heunched himself into the course.

    His body moved with a fluidity that was iparable to yesterday. Each step was light and controlled, his feet barely making a sound as theynded on the narrow beams. He vaulted over walls with ease, his muscles responding perfectly to hismands.

    Tianna watched, her eyes widening slightly as she noted the smoothness of his movements. Astron''s agility and precision were far beyond what she had expected at this stage, especially after seeing what happened yesterday.

    While he may have passed the first stage in one day, it was because he already looked like he had some experience in terms of acrobatics and climbing. But, she did not expect the same performance.

    Yet, here he was. He navigated theplex obstacles effortlessly, his body adapting quickly to each new challenge.

    Just as Astron cleared the final obstacle with a wless roll, he stood up, his breathing steady and controlled. Tianna couldn''t help but shake her head in amazement. "I see now why you were given such an advanced program," she said, her tone a mixture of admiration and disbelief. "Your natural talent and adaptability are remarkable."

    Astron nodded, grateful for thepliment but focused on the task at hand. "Thank you, Instructor."

    Tianna smiled, her expression softening slightly. "Very well. I''ll leave you to train alone for now. Continue to refine your techniques and push yourself. When you feel ready to be tested on the second stage,e find me."

    For the next half-hour, Astron trained relentlessly. He repeated the course multiple times, each run smoother and more precise than thest. He paid close attention to the feedback Tianna had given him, ensuring his body remained rxed on the beams and that his hand cement during vaults was perfect. With each jump across the wider gaps, he focused on generating enough power without sacrificing control.

    And then, just like that, just half an hourter, he came to stand before her.

    "Instructor Tianna, I believe I''m ready for the second stage test," Astron said, his voice steady.

    ''What a monster¡­..''

    Tianna could not help but grimace. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ------------A/N-----------

    Everyone can make mistakes. What is important is to take lessons from them. Hope you liked it. This should be enough for the detailed training arc. From now on, we are going to speed up.

 Chapter 466 105.2 - What it means to be a Genius

    Chapter 466105.2 - What it means to be a Genius

    <Stealth Training hall, 12 P.M>

    The training area was silent, the dim lighting casting elongated shadows across the floor. Astron stood at the starting point, feeling the weight of Ke''s gaze on him. Today was the day of the first-stage examination, a test to prove his mastery over the basics of stealth and presence suppression.

    "Ready, Astron?" Ke''s voice cut through the silence, calm yetmanding.

    Astron nodded, his focus sharpening. This was the culmination of weeks of intense training, and he was determined to seed. Ke moved to a control panel, activating the intricate wards and sensors scattered throughout the obstacle course.

    "Remember," Ke said, his eyes fixed on Astron, "this is about more than just physical agility. You must blend with your surroundings, making your presence indistinguishable from the environment. Move slowly and deliberately, maintaining your mana flow in harmony with the ambient energy."

    Taking a deep breath, Astron closed his eyes briefly, centering himself. His breathing slowed, his heartbeat steadying.

    As the course began, he stepped forward, each movement calcted and precise.

    ********

    The Exam N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The first obstacle was a series of narrow beams, each one lined with delicate sensors. Astron rolled his foot from heel to toe, imagining the floor as water beneath him. His steps were light, silent, and deliberate. The beams didn''t shift, and the sensors remained inactive.

    Next, he encountered a wall with hidden pressure tes. He visualized his mana as a calm stream, flowing gently through him and blending with the environment. With each breath, he felt the subtle shifts in the ambient mana, adjusting his flow to match. He scaled the wall, careful not to trigger any hidden rms.

    Halfway through the course, Astron faced a field ofser sensors. Their faint hum was almost imperceptible, but with his [Perceptive Insight], he could sense their presence. He minimized his mana output, blending with the surrounding energy, and moved through thesers with fluid grace.

    Finally, he approached thest section¡ªa series of shadowed alcoves and moving tforms. This part required perfect timing and bnce. Astron took a deep breath, his focus unwavering. As he navigated the tforms, he felt his presence dissolve into the shadows, bing one with the environment.

    Reaching the end of the course, Astron stepped into the final alcove. The sensors remained inactive, and the wards were undisturbed. He turned to face Ke, who had been watching closely.

    ''What is this¡­..'' Ke could not believe what he was seeing. He had been taking a close look at Astron''s prowess for a long time as he got his attention. That was why Ke was sure that he was not like this yesterday.

    ''His body¡­..It has changed¡­..Just like his mana¡­.'' Whatever the reason was, the kid''s steps and presence became more silent, and the change was a drastic one.

    ''With this pace, he can even finish the second stage in just one day.'' Ke''s eyes were narrowed, his expression one of intense scrutiny. Slowly, a smile spread across his lips. "Well done, Astron," he said, nodding in approval. "Youpleted the course without setting off a single rm. Your control over your presence and mana flow is impressive."

    ''In any case, it is not my ce to inquire about his secrets. Everyone here has one or two at least.''

    Ke walked over, his demeanor shifting to one of a mentor ready to impart further wisdom. "You''ve mastered the basics, but now we move to the second stage. This will require a deeper understanding of your environment and more advanced techniques."

    He paused, his gaze piercing. "First, let''s discuss enhancing your sensory awareness. In advanced stealth, it''s not enough to blend in; you need to anticipate and adapt to changes in your surroundings. This means extending your perception beyond the immediate area."

    Ke raised his hand, demonstrating with a flow of mana. "You must learn to project a field of awareness around you, sensing disturbances in the ambient energy. This will allow you to react instantly to threats or changes, maintaining your stealth even in dynamic situations."

    Astron watched intently as Ke manipted the mana, creating a subtle ripple in the air around him. "This is called the [Aura of Silence]. By projecting this field, you can dampen your presence and any sound you make, making you almost undetectable. It requires precise control and a deep connection with the ambient mana."

    Ke''s eyes met Astron''s, serious and focused. "Practice this technique in theing days. Focus on expanding your awareness and maintaining the harmony of your mana with the environment. Remember, true stealth is not just about hiding; it''s about bing an invisible part of the world around you."

    "I understand. I will do my best."

    *******

    After finishing his training for stealth techniques and having his meal, Astron made his way to the familiar training room where he would be working with Reina.

    As he approached the door, he already knew there would be a new challenge awaiting him. He extended his [Perceptive Insight] and began to decipher the psion line near the doorframe, filtering out the ambient mana and focusing on the unique thread.

    ''What would the password be this time?'' he wondered, predicting Reina''s tendencies. ''Considering what kind of passwords she has been using, this time it must be.'' He thought as he predicted.

    ''Took you long enough.''

    Sure enough, as he deciphered the psions, the password revealed itself: [Took you long enough].

    Even if he could predict the password, he wanted to take up the challenge and make sure he was getting better for every practice.

    With a click, the door''s lock disengaged, and the screen disyed the familiar message: [ess Granted]. Pushing the door open, Astron stepped inside. Reina was already there, waiting for him with a neutral expression, though her eyes betrayed a hint of anticipation.

    "Impressive," she remarked, noting his quick entrance. "You''re getting faster at this."

    Astron nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you, Miss Reina."

    "Let''s begin immediately," she said, gesturing for him to follow her deeper into the room.

    They moved to the center, where the intricate runes and glyphs awaited. Without wasting any time, Reina created severalplex psion lines, each interwoven with multiple threads of varying resistance and flow.

    "Today, we''ll continue your practice with filtering and assimtion," she instructed. "Just like yesterday, this time, too, I want you to handle multiple threads simultaneously and adapt to their unique characteristics."

    Astron nodded, focusing his mind. As he extended his mana threads to interact with the psion lines, he subtly expanded his mana all across the space, using the ambient mana as a conduit. He felt the energy in the room shift, harmonizing with his own.

    Reina''s eyes widened slightly as she observed this. She recognized the technique instantly. "Astron, have you learned [Aura of Silence]?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of disbelief.

    Astron nodded, maintaining his focus. "Yes, I learned it today."

    Reina shivered slightly at his response. [Aura of Silence] was known to be aplex technique, usually requiring a long time to master. The reason for that was not because the technique was hard but because it would be the first technique that the trainees would be learning in terms of stealth and mana.

    That was why she was having a hard time understanding what she was seeing, as supposedly, ording to Ke''s observations, this must be his first time mastering it, too.

    Yet, Astron had not only learned it in a single day but was also using a slightly altered version in this space. While [Aura of Silence] typically created a field of perception around the user, Astron had taken it a step further, creating a field of impact around him.

    The ''impact'' was not that strong. At least not enough to affect the physical objects, alter them, or smash them.

    But, it was enough to deal with the low mass-energy like the small mana psion particles themselves. And this was what today''s training was about.

    She watched in awe as Astron''s mana threads wove seamlessly into the psion lines, filtering and assimting multiple threads simultaneously with remarkable precision. The ambient mana in the room seemed to resonate with his energy, creating a harmonious flow that enhanced his ability to decipher the intricate patterns.

    "You''ve taken [Aura of Silence] and adapted it to your unique abilities," Reina observed, her voice filled with admiration. "Creating a field of impact around you... that''s impressive."

    Astron continued to work, feeling the threads of mana be part of his own flow. "Thank you, Miss Reina. It felt like a natural progression during my training."

    ''The natural progression during your training¡­.Are you clueless of the feat that you have just achieved, or are you just boasting¡­I can''t tell.''

    The fact that this kid''s face never even changed slightly was sometimes irritating. Being his teacher of some sorts Reina wanted to see the happiness that her student would disy when he had sessfully learned something.

    But that was not the case.

    ''Now I can see why Garrett did not like training this kid too much. It feels like talking to a wall. No reaction or anything, just absorbing knowledge and techniques. Almost as if he is not a human.'' Reina nodded, somehow feeling pitiful for the kid. After all, how could she not feel pitiful when this kid was ripped apart from the things that he wanted the most? "You''re progressing faster than I anticipated. Let''s push this further."

    But she was not someone who would mix feelings with her work.

    For the rest of the session, Reina challenged Astron with increasinglyplex psion lines, each requiring a higher level of filtering and assimtion. Astron''s expanded field of impact allowed him to handle the challenges with newfound ease, his [Perceptive Insight] guiding him through the intricate dance of mana.

    As the training continued, Astron''s understanding and control deepened. He could sense the subtle nuances in the flow of mana, harmonizing with the ambient energy and integrating it seamlessly into his own.

    By the end of the session, Reina''s expression was one of approval. "Indeed, you have almost mastered everything for deciphering and filtering. This pace is even faster than what I had initially thought. Not bad, young man."

    Reina said as she looked into his eyes. "Also, congrattions on your new rune."

    "Thank you, Miss Reina."

    "No need to thank me, thank Dakota instead. She was the one who pushed hard for you to get that rune."

    "Miss Dakota¡­. I understand I will do that."

    "Good. Now, you will most likely receive a new addition to your training; it will be rted to your new rune. Hope you will make the most of it."

    "I will."

    "That is a good attitude."

    With that, Astron left the training room.

 Chapter 467 105.3 - What it means to be a Genius

    Chapter 467 105.3 - What it means to be a Genius

    ''Indeed. It is just as they have said. The techniques of the other disciplines can be interchanged. That is why the Hunters are more versatile. It would not be that hard for them to improve all types of abilities if they learn only one of them.''

    I thought while leaving Reina''s training room. Right now, by this point, I felt like my mana sensitivity was increasing with each training. It was as if the more I was able to familiarize myself with mana, the better I was getting at sensing everything.

    At this point, it was tantly obvious that the more you rise up in the ranks of strength, the more everything is bing linked to mana.

    It''s as if the world is contained solely of mana at that point, and that makes sense. It makes a lot of sense, actually.

    Just as I was walking in the hallway, a message from the analysis team rang and caught my attention. Opening it, I read the contents carefully:

    --------------------------

    [Analysis Team] Subject: New Training Program Inclusion

    Astron Natusalune,

    Based on recent assessments and the integration of the Everchanging Glyph, a new program has been included in your training schedule. The primary objective of this program is to align your physical conditioning with the optimal state provided by the glyph. This training will focus on ensuring your body adapts seamlessly to various weapon styles andbat techniques.

    Updated Training Schedule:

    5 A.M.: Four hours of one-on-one training with Warden Dakota as her official disciple.

    9 A.M.: Two-hour break.

    11 A.M.: One hour of body acrobatics training.

    12 P.M.: Two hours working on developing stealth abilities and mastering the art of erasing presence with Instructor Ke.

    2 P.M.: One-hour lunch break.

    3 P.M.: Training with Reina

    7:30 P.M.: Body training session focusing on Everchanging Glyph optimization

    Check out the attachments for more detailed information. Please be prepared for the new addition to your regimen. Ensure adequate rest and nutrition to maximize your performance.

    For your nutrition, please check out the attachment for further briefing.

    -----------------------------------

    I reviewed the new schedule, noting the addition of the evening body training session. It was clear that the analysis team was determined to ensure my body adapted perfectly to the Everchanging Glyph.

    ''I wonder what kind of training they would give to me.''

    For the time being, in the past three days, I did not feel any type of tiredness or mental fatigue between the sses. Sure, closer to the end of the day, I was feeling a bit tired mentally, but that was because it was my first day dealing with Reina''s way of teaching, which required a lot of mental power since it was important to keep the constant focus all the time.

    I opened the attachments to see the detailed information about the new training program and diet n. The training regime was outlined in precise detail and designed to optimize my body''s adaptation to the ever-changing glyph.

    Body Training Session:

    Strength Training with Heavy Ropes: Designed to enhance core strength and endurance, this exercise would involve intense rope workouts to build overall physical resilience.

    Weighted Climbing: This exercise would focus on agility and strength, requiring the user to climb various structures while carrying additional weight, simting real-world scenarios where such skills would be essential.

    Compound Exercises: Including squats, deadlifts, and overhead presses, these exercises aimed to improve overall muscr coordination and power.

    Gravity Room: Training in an environment with increased gravity to enhance muscle density and overall physical conditioning.

    Herbal Baths: Immersing in specially prepared herbal baths to aid in muscle recovery, reduce fatigue, and enhance overall physical conditioning.

    The key details will be exined by the Training Room Artificial Intelligence.

    Diet n:

    Some key items on the list included:

    Reddish Hydra Serpent Steak: Known for its high protein content and energy-boosting properties.

    Ironhide Boar Roast: Rich in essential minerals and nutrients, aiding in muscle recovery and strength building.

    Thunder Hawk Eggs: Packed with proteins and healthy fats to support muscle development and cognitive function.

    Mighty Bear Liver: Providing essential vitamins and minerals to boost endurance and overall health.

    ¡­....

    ....

    ...

    The list went on just like that, with many different types of meats. But it seems they have also included the mealbination that I had been using.

    ''They must have gotten curious about what I was doing. After all, for the Analysis Team, checking such a thing must not be that hard.'' I thought to myself.

    ''But still¡­..Eating six meals per day¡­..What am I, a pig?''

    It would be my first time eating that much in my whole life, but there wasn''t anything that could be done. It seems I would be starting from now on.

    *******

    "Wee, Trainee Astron Natusalune. Beginning body training session focusing on Everchanging Glyph optimization."

    "Ah¡­.. This is the artificial intelligence that the attachment mentioned."

    "That is right, Trainee Astron. You can call me Training Assistant. I am an artificial intelligence created for the sake of assisting the trainees here."

    "Understand."

    "Then, do you wish tomence with the training?"

    "I do."

    "Commencing with the training."

    Astron started his training with the robotic voice of artificial intelligence.

    The first exercise was strength training with heavy ropes. The ropes were massive, their weight causing them to p against the floor with a resounding thud. Astron gripped them tightly and began the routine, his muscles straining with each wave.

    The ropes felt like they were alive, resisting his every movement. Sweat poured down his face, and his arms burned with exertion.

    "Trainee Astron''s body limits are pushed to %70. Increasing the intensity."

    The moment the voice of the assistant echoed, suddenly, the ropes changed slightly. The resistance had increased much more. His muscles screamed for him to stop, but Astron did not.

    "Trainee Astron''s body limits are being pushed to the extreme. You are entering the Extreme State. Your Glyphs are glowing; please push yourself further."

    The more he heard the voice of Artificial intelligence, the more he wanted to punch it. At least, it was only for a momentary impulse as he controlled himself.

    Then, he pushed through the pain, focusing on the rhythm of his movements and the sound of the ropes hitting the floor.

    "Good. Now transition to weighted climbing," Training Assistant instructed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Astron, with his muscles already screaming in protest, strapped on the weighted vest. The training assistant increased the gravity of the room. Each step felt like moving through msses. He approached the climbing wall, its surface dotted with various holds and ledges, and began his ascent. His muscles screamed with every movement.

    "Maintain your grip strength. Use your legs to support your weight," Training Assistant coached.

    The added weight made every pull and push a battle. His breaths came in harsh, ragged gasps. His fingers ached from gripping the holds, and his legs trembled as he fought against the increased gravity. He reached the top, muscles quivering from the exertion, and then descended, ready for the next challenge.

    "Trainee Astron''s body limits are pushed to 80%. Increasing the intensity."

    Astron moved to the squat rack, loading it with heavy weights. He positioned himself beneath the bar, lifting it with a grunt. Each squat was a test of endurance, his legs burning as he lowered and raised the weight.

    He transitioned to deadlifts, the strain on his back and legs intense as he lifted the heavy barbell.

    Finally, overhead presses, where his shoulders bore the brunt of the weight, pushing his strength to its limits.

    "Trainee Astron''s body limits are pushed to 85%. You are entering the Extreme State. Your Glyphs are glowing; please push yourself further."

    The more he heard the voice of the Training Assistant, the more he wanted to punch it. At least, it was only for a momentary impulse as he controlled himself.

    Next was the gravity room. Training Assistant increased the gravitational force even further, making every movement a struggle. Astron felt as though his body was being pulled towards the floor with an invisible force. He moved through a series of exercises, each one more difficult than thest.

    "Keep pushing, Trainee Astron. This will enhance your muscle density and overall physical conditioning," Training Assistant encouraged.

    His muscles ached, and his lungs burned as he struggled to draw in enough air. Sweat dripped from his body, pooling on the floor beneath him.

    "Trainee Astron''s body limits are pushed to 90%. Increasing the intensity."

    The gravitational force increased again. Every step felt like a monumental task. His muscles screamed for rest, but he pushed on, determined toplete the training.

    "Final phase: herbal baths. Proceed," Training Assistantmanded.

    Astron dragged himself to the bath area, muscles protesting with every step. He lowered himself into the steaming water, the herbs soothing his aching body. The relief was immediate, and the warm water and herbal mixture worked to ease his pain and fatigue.

    "Herbal baths will aid in muscle reconstruction and reduce fatigue. Prepare for the final challenge," the Training Assistant stated.

    "Muscle reconstruction?" Astron asked as he felt something ominous once again.

    "That is right. Muscle reconstruction."

    The moment AI said that Astron''s eyes widened.

    "Urghk-!"

    And immense amounts of mana started being consumed from his reserves. It was as if something was drawing everything and consuming it.

    "AAAARGHK!"

    It was a scream of pain as his breaths got more and more rough.

    "Trainee Astron''s body limits are pushed to 113%. The body is entering the "Survival State." Your Glyphs are glowing; please push yourself further."

    As Astron writhed in the herbal bath, the Training Assistant constantly scanned his vitals. The water around him began to bubble and change color, various toxins and impurities being expelled from his body. His muscles tensed and rxed in waves, and his bones seemed to vibrate under the strain.

    "Analyzing¡­ significant expulsion of toxins and impurities detected. Bone and muscle density increasing. Mana reserves are critically low," the training assistant reported.

    Astron could feel every fiber of his being undergoing a painful transformation. His muscles screamed as they tore and rebuilt themselves, bing denser and stronger. His bones felt like they were beingpressed, making them sturdier with each passing second.

    "Mana reserves at 15%. Administering high-rank mana potions."

    A mechanical arm extended from the wall, presenting a vial of glowing blue liquid. Astron, barely conscious, reached out with a trembling hand and drank the potion. The effects were immediate. He felt a surge of energy as his mana reserves were replenished, the pain momentarily subsiding.

    "Mana reserves at 60%. Continuing muscle reconstruction process," Training Assistant announced.

    Astron''s body continued to absorb and expel substances from the herbal bath, the water around him now a murky mix of expelled impurities. He could feel the changes more acutely now, his senses sharpening as his body adapted to the Everchanging Glyph''s influence.

    "Trainee Astron''s body limits are pushed to 120%. The body is adapting efficiently. Bone density increased by 4%. Muscle density increased by 4%," the Training Assistant detailed.

    The AI''s updates became a distant hum in the background as Astron focused on enduring the process. The mana potion''s effects were starting to wane, and he felt another wave of exhaustion.

    "Administering second high-rank mana potion," Training Assistant said, another vial presented to Astron.

    With shaking hands, he drank the second potion, feeling his mana reserves surge once more. The pain, while still intense, was bing more manageable as his body adjusted.

    "Mana reserves stabilized at 70%. Finalizing muscle reconstruction process."

    The water began to cool, the intense bubbling slowing as the process neared itspletion. Astron''s breathing became more regr, his body no longer wracked with spasms of pain.

    "Processplete. Trainee Astron, your bone and muscle density have been significantly enhanced. You have sessfully adapted to the Everchanging Glyph''s initial phase. Rmend rest and further monitoring."

    Astron leaned back, his body feeling heavier but stronger. The ordeal had been grueling, but the results were undeniable. He felt a newfound strength coursing through his veins, his body more resilient than ever before.

    "Thank you¡­ Training Assistant," he managed to say, his voice hoarse from the exertion.

    "You are wee, Trainee Astron. Rest well and prepare for the next phase of your training," the AI responded. "You are to be subjected to this program for the next two weeks. Estimated overall Muscle Density and Bone Density improvement is %40 after the training ends."

    Hearing this, Astron could not help but shake his head as his eyes turned cold.

    ''Next two weeks¡­.It will be grueling.'' But he would endure. Since the rewards¡­..They were immense.

 Chapter 468 105.4 - What it means to be a genius

    Chapter 468105.4 - What it means to be a genius

    <Combat Training Area, Fourth Day of Training, 5 A.M>

    Astron stood in the training hall, his breathing steady as hepleted the final strike of the [Gale Stance].

    His body moved with a precision and grace that was supposed to take countless hours to achieve.

    Each strike, each movement, flowed seamlessly from his core, enhanced by the controlled flow of mana.

    Dakota observed from the sidelines, her keen eyes noting the perfection in each individual movement. She nodded approvingly, recognizing that Astron had mastered the basics. Now, it was time to push him further.

    "Astron," Dakota called, stepping forward. "You''ve mastered each strike of the [Gale Stance] individually. Now, we will focus on transitioning between them wlessly."

    Astron nodded, his expression serious and focused. "I''m ready, Master."

    Dakota took her ce beside him; her posture rxed yet exuded an aura of controlled power. "Watch closely," she instructed. "I''ll demonstrate a series of sequences. Pay attention to how each strike flows into the next without hesitation."

    She began with a simple sequence, moving through the [High Gale], [Medium Gale], and [Low Gale] strikes. Her movements were fluid and precise, each strike seamlessly transitioning into the next. The air around her seemed to hum with the energy of her mana, perfectly controlled and channeled.

    "Notice how the energy flows," Dakota said as she finished the sequence. "There is no break, no pause. Each strike is a continuation of thest, maintaining the momentum and power."

    Astron watched intently, absorbing every detail. "Understood, Master. I will focus on the flow."

    Dakota stepped back, giving him space. "Begin with the first sequence," she instructed. "Start slowly and focus on the transitions. Speed wille with mastery."

    Astron took a deep breath, visualizing the sequence in his mind. He began with the [High Gale], feeling the familiar surge of mana as he executed the strike. Without pausing, he transitioned into the [Medium Gale], his movements smooth and controlled. Finally, he flowed into the [Low Gale], maintaining the momentum and energy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Good," Dakota observed. "Now, repeat it. Focus on making each transition smoother."

    Astron repeated the sequence, each repetition bing more fluid. He concentrated on the flow of mana, ensuring that it enhanced each movement and transition. The virtual core within him acted as a regtor, helping him control the energy and maintain the rhythm.

    As he practiced, Dakota demonstrated moreplex sequences,bining different strikes in rapid session. Astron watched closely, memorizing the patterns and flow.

    "Now, try this one," Dakota said, moving through a particrly intricate sequence. Her movements were a blur of speed and precision; each strike was delivered with perfect timing and control.

    Astron took a moment to internalize the sequence, then began to replicate it. His movements were deliberate and focused, each strike flowing into the next with increasing fluidity. He could feel the difference, the seamless integration of mana and movement.

    "Excellent," Dakota said, nodding in approval. "You''re getting it. Keep practicing these sequences. The goal is to make them second nature so you can execute them without conscious thought. That is the best way to understand the [Tempest Fang]."

    *******

    "You wish to take the exam? Are you sure that you have mastered the [Aura of Silence]?"

    Looking at the young man standing before him, Ke could not believe his ears. What did he just hear?

    "That is right. I have mastered itpletely."

    A trainee mastering [Aura of Silence] in one day. Or not even in one day. In a matter of two hours?

    That did not make any sense. Well, it was not like the technique was too hard or anything. It was just the beginner stages of the art itself. There was a lot more to that.

    But still, it was still aplex art.

    Ke narrowed his eyes, searching Astron''s face for any signs of deception or overconfidence. Yet, the young man''s gaze was steady and unwavering, exuding a quiet certainty that gave Ke pause. There were no traces of arrogance or uncertainty, only a calm assurance.

    "Well," Ke thought, "perhaps he truly has grasped it." The [Aura of Silence] was only the beginning stage of a far more intricate art, but even so, mastering it in such a short time was no small feat. Ke decided to take Astron''s words seriously, though he felt a need to set expectations.

    "Very well," Ke said, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "If you believe you are ready, we will proceed with the exam. But understand this, Astron¡ªif you are overestimating yourself and wasting your time, there will be consequences. I do not take kindly to having my time wasted."

    Astron nodded, his expression unchanging. "Understood, Instructor Ke. I am ready."

    Ke gestured for Astron to follow him. They moved to a different part of the training area, one specially designed for testing advanced stealth techniques. The room was filled with intricate wards and sensors, each more sensitive than thest.

    "This exam will test your ability to maintain the [Aura of Silence] while navigating through various obstacles designed to detect the slightest disturbance. Fail to suppress your presence, and you''ll trigger the sensors."

    Ke looked Astron in the eye, his expression stern. "Are you sure you''re ready for this? If you''ve misjudged your abilities, you''ll find out soon enough."

    Astron met his gaze with unwavering resolve. "I''m ready."

    "Very well. Begin."

    Astron closed his eyes, taking a deep breath as he centered himself. He extended his awareness, feeling the ambient mana in the room.

    With practiced ease, he projected his mana, blending it with the surrounding energy. The sensation was seamless, his presence fading into the background.

    He moved forward, each step deliberate and controlled. Ke watched intently, his eyes following Astron''s every movement. Being one of the best at stealth, he was someone who could also see and sense the best around the ce. For a high-rank hunter like him, seeing such Astron was not a hard thing.

    ''But, it seems he really mastered it.''  The first set of sensors remained inactive, and the wards were undisturbed. Astron''s movements were fluid; his mana harmonized perfectly with the environment.

    As Astron navigated through the course, Ke''s initial skepticism began to wane. The young man''s control was impressive, his presence virtually undetectable. He moved through the obstacles with a grace and precision that spoke of innate talent and meticulous practice.

    In the end, Ke could not help but ept.

    ''This kid may be a monster.'' ********

    "Well done, Astron," Ke said, nodding in approval. "You''ve demonstrated a remarkable grasp of the [Aura of Silence]. I''m impressed."

    Astron allowed himself a small smile, his eyes reflecting a quiet satisfaction.

    Ke''s demeanor shifted slightly, bing more instructive. "Now that you''ve mastered the basics, we can move on to more advanced techniques. The second stage involves enhancing your sensory awareness and projecting a field of undetectability around you. It''s called the [Veil of Shadows]."

    He demonstrated his mana, creating a subtle, almost imperceptible ripple in the air around him. "This technique allows you to dampen your presence even further and mask any sounds you make. It requires precise control and a deep connection with the ambient mana."

    Ke''s gaze hardened slightly. "But remember, Astron, if you underestimate these advanced techniques, you''ll find yourself overwhelmed. Approach them with the same dedication and focus you''ve shown so far."

    "I understand, Instructor Ke," Astron replied, his determination evident. "I will give it my all."

    "Good," Ke said, nodding. "Begin your practice immediately. You''ve proven yourself today, but the path ahead is long and demanding. Keep honing your skills, and you''ll continue to excel."

    But there was something that he did not know.

    ''Veil of Shadows¡­.The name is really simr to the [Shadow Veil], the first stage of the [Shadowborne].'' Astron had something that was very simr to this.

    "Instructor Ke." At that moment, Astron called out to the instructor, who was about to leave.

    Ke turned back, his eyebrows raised in question. "Yes, Astron?"

    "Is there aplete manual of these stealth techniques?" Astron asked. "It seems like each stage is linked to somethingrger."

    Ke paused, a smirk forming on his lips. "There was indeed a manual once."

    "Once?" Astron echoed, sensing a deeper story behind Ke''s words.

    A slightly pained look crossed Ke''s face. "Yes, once. It is no longer in my hands."

    Astron nodded, understanding the underlying sentiment. "Understood. If my question caused any inconvenience, I apologize."

    Ke shook his head, his expression softening. "No need to apologize. Just focus on your training, Astron. That''s all that matters."

    With that, Ke turned and walked away, leaving Astron alone in the training area.

    Astron stood silently for a moment, reflecting on the conversation. The mention of a lost manual piqued his curiosity.

    ''The fact that these techniques are linked to Instructor Ke''s past makes it seem he is teaching some sort of family art. Maybe his family was once a part of an organization or something, and it was taken down by a rival. Maybe a betrayal? Countless different possibilities passed through his mind at that very second.

    ''No matter what it is, it is highly possible that Instructor Ke is linked to demons.'' He stopped as his eyes turned cold for a split second.

    ''Because whenever he is near, [Vengeful Bane] is always getting triggered.'' He did not show any hostility and was trying his best to hold his feelings in since he did not want to cause a scene in the organization, but the fact that Ke could be linked to demons itself was an important piece.

    ''Because, if that is the case, they may have been led by the descendants of MistWraith. The Primordial of Shadows.'' He thought, remembering the content of the game.

    ''A certain viin¡­.There was a certain viin with simr powers in the game¡­.What if they were linked? That would exin a lot.''

    No matter what or how hard Astron analyzed, he was not able to get more from the situation itself. It required more investigation so that he would get more information to conclude.

    But for the time being, he decided to focus on the art. Since, even though he had advanced his trait, Astron had never felt like he was perfectly utilizing the first stage of his [Shadowborne].

    ''For the time being, it is better for me to focus on my training.'' With that thought, he continued.

 Chapter 469 105.5 - What it means to be a Genius

    Chapter 469105.5 - What it means to be a Genius

    What does it mean to blend into the shadows? Or, what is a shadow? These questions have puzzled scientists and alchemists for centuries. The answers they found were enlightening.

    When there is no light, there is darkness. Darkness is theplete absence of light, a natural state that exists without illumination. Shadows, on the other hand, are born from the interaction between light and objects, creating a space where light cannot reach.

    A shadow is a part of the world where light is obstructed, a transient and ever-changing entity shaped by its surroundings.

    I pondered these concepts as I prepared to practice the [Veil of Shadows] while also checking out the [Shadowborne]'' s description.

    ------------------------------------

    Trait: Shadowborne

    Description: The innate trait bestowed by the Mistwraith grants the ability to harness and manipte shadows with great proficiency. It enhances the user''s control over darkness, enabling them to bend and shape shadows to their will.

    Stage 1:

    Shadow Veil: The user gains the power to blend seamlessly with shadows, bing nearly invisible in dimly lit environments. This grants them enhanced stealth and the ability to move undetected.

    -------------------------------------

    While looking at this one before, I had never thought of it asplicated since the description waspletely clear and understandable.

    But then I thought of one another thing.

    ''Bending and shaping shadows to my own will.''

    Looking at this one, it was evident that there was a lot more to the Trait than just the stealth itself. I also knew about this as the more one progresses in the [Trait], the more they would develop shadow-rted skills.

    But, there was one thing that I overlooked after obtaining it from MistWraith. Normally, in the game, the yer would get [Shadowborne] after killing the MistWraith as the normal boss of the second-year arc. But, the special properties of the trait would be a lot different.

    For instance, while I got the [Shadow Leap] when I advanced to the second stage, the yer would get a different skill in the game. The skill that Ethan would get would be the ability to mend the shadows and enhance the spear by adding magic damage to the weapon. That was what he would get. Normally, that would not be a bad thing as it was an ability that fit Ethan. However, there were many different abilities like this, and even Ethan himself had such skills in his arsenal. That is why many yers did not use that ability too much, as while shadows looked cool, they did not provide much for the gamey.

    However, for me, it was different, as I had gotten it once with an easter egg by getting it a lot earlier than how it was supposed to be gotten. Though, I was not able toplete that run and advance the trait.

    But still, I understood that something about MistWraith had been altered at that time. If you would get a different and possibly better trait if you had killed the MistWraith earlier than it was supposed to be and would get a better trait, that meant something about the demon would fundamentally change.

    ''For instance, if the core of the Demon had been stolen and another artificial core had been added.'' The MistWraith had already been in a weakened state for a long time, and it would not be that hard to hunt him. I was even able to hunt him down after learning about his weaknesses, though it required some sacrifices. If someone else were to study the demons and ancient ones, they could easily capture it and experiment on it.

    ''There is a high chance that this is the case.''

    For instance, insiders in the academy would be able to make such a thing happen. And maybe that was the reason why MistWraith was attacking the academy.

    In the end, one thing was clear.

    ''There is more to this trait than I initially assumed. I especially understand this right now after practicing the stealth arts for the past four days.''

    Shadows are formed in the presence of light. For a shadow to exist, light must be present, and something must block that light. This intery creates a space where light cannot reach¡ªa shadow, an entity that is transient and ever-changing, shaped by its surroundings.

    But shadows can only be seen by eyes. They can''t be heard, smelled, or touched. They are purely a visual phenomenon. However, a person blending into the shadows still exists physically¡ªthey produce sounds and smells and radiate heat. While they may be unseen, they can still be detected through other senses.

    As I pondered this, I realized that blending into the shadows required more than just bing invisible. It involved eliminating all other traces of my presence. I needed to silence my movements, mask my scent, and control my body temperature. It was about bing undetectable by any means, not just sight.

    What is the meaning of light to the eyes?

    Light is the medium through which we perceive the world. It allows us to see shapes, colors, and movements. When light is blocked, it creates shadows, which are visual indicators of something''s presence and shape.

    Without light, we are blind to our surroundings. So, if shadows are created by blocking light, then blending into the shadows means manipting that light and its absence.

    To truly master the [Veil of Shadows] or [Shadow Veil], I needed to understand the interaction between light and my presence.

    I had to manipte the ambient light, bending it to create an illusion of emptiness where I stood. This went beyond simple stealth; it was about bing a part of the shadows themselves.

    At the same time, I needed to understand what light and shadows are for other senses. For instance, what is the light for ears?

    It would be sound waves. The waves that travel through the air alert others to my presence.

    And what about the smell? The particles that linger in the air, carrying my scent. And touch? The heat my body radiates is detectable to anyone nearby. All these aspects of my presence needed to be addressed to achieve true invisibility.

    As I came to these realizations, it struck me that the [Shadowborne] trait was not only about shadows. It was about ''shadowing oneself from the world.'' It was about bing undetectable in every sense. To master this trait, I needed to be a void, an absence in the perception of others.

    "Shadowing Oneself."

    It was like an enlightenment, something that I did not think I would be achieving at such a random moment. But there it was.

    And then, just topliment me, I sensed a change in myself. A change in the trait that had been engraved to me.

    ---------------------

    Your understanding of [Shadowborne] has increased.

    --------------------

    A panel appeared right before my eyes. It was rare for the status window to interact with any type of Awakened, but at the same time, things like these tended to still happen sometimes.

    --------------------

    Stage 1:

    Shadow Veil: The user gains the power to blend seamlessly with shadows, bing nearly invisible in dimly lit environments. This grants them enhanced stealth and the ability to move undetected.

    Additionally, the user can mask their scent and sound and regte their body temperature to blend with the surroundings, enhancing their overall stealth capabilities.

    -------------------------------------

    I could feel the changes within me, a subtle shift in my abilities with shadows. My senses heightened, and I felt more attuned to the ambient darkness around me.

    The Shadow Veil technique now included masking my scent and sound and regting my body temperature, making me even more undetectable.

    The status window also included a new note: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    --------------------

    You have peeked into the ultimate realm of the trait.

    --------------------

    The message was cryptic but clear.

    ''Peeking the ultimate realm of the trait.'' Each trait has an ability once they have reached the end of it. That is something every trait has, but at the same time, rarely can a person achieve such a thing if the said trait is a unique one.

    Since [Traits] are enigmas for the Awakened, most of them need to carve their own paths unless they receive these [Traits] from their bloodlines. That is also another reason why the named families are this strong.

    They already know the conditions for achieving the higher ranks of the traits that their heirs possess. Therefore, it is a lot easier to nurture them and takes a lot less time and resources. That is the advantage of having amon trait, though it still has its disadvantages, of course.

    I thought about what I did to specte about what the ultimate realm of the [Shadowborne] trait could be. Realizing that shadows are not only about the absence of light but are also a metaphor, I began to understand that they actually symbolize something more profound.

    The phrase "Shadowing Oneself" echoed in my mind, and I understood that the ultimate realm of the trait was about this very concept.

    ''Shadows are the parts of the world that go unseen. They represent the unseen and the unnoticed, the hidden aspects that exist beyond the perception of light. To master shadows is to master the art of being unnoticed in every aspect.''

    This realization was profound. The ultimate realm of the [Shadowborne] trait was aboutplete and utter invisibility, not just to sight but to all senses. It was about bing a true shadow in every sense of the word¡ªsilent, scentless, intangible, and unseen.

    I began to think about how this applied to my recent training.

    ''Every technique I''ve learned so far has been about reducing my presence in one way or another. From silencing my movements to masking my scent and regting my body temperature, it''s all been about bing less detectable. If the ultimate realm of [Shadowborne] is about shadowing oneself from the world, then it means achieving a state where I ampletely undetectable by any means.''

    That meant, upon reaching the ultimate stage, I would be undetectable by no means, regardless of anything.

    It seemed I still had a long way to go.

    The idea of bing a true shadow, a ghost in the world, was interesting and daunting at the same time.

    But for the time being, rather than setting my expectations high, I need to focus on what was present before me.

    ''Since I have yet to know the number of stages that I need to advance to reach the ultimate realm, First, I need to reach the next stage, and I still have yet to find any clue about what it is.''

    And that was not the case for only [Shadowborne].

    [Lunar Enigma] was also the same.

 Chapter 470 105.6 - What it means to be a Genius

    Chapter 470105.6 - What it means to be a Genius

    <Acrobatics Training, 11 A.M, Fourth day of training>

    Tianna stood at the edge of the training area, her sharp eyes fixed on Astron as he tackled the third stage of his acrobatics training. The third stage was notably moreplex, with a series of high walls, narrow ledges, and wide gaps that demanded precision and explosive power.

    Astron moved through the obstacles with a grace that was bing characteristic of him. His body seemed to flow effortlessly from one movement to the next, his feetnding lightly on narrow beams, his hands gripping and propelling him over high walls, and his jumps covering wide gaps with ease. Tianna couldn''t help but marvel at his progress.

    ''He''s advancing so quickly,'' she thought, her eyes narrowing as she watched him leap across a particrly wide gap. ''It''s almost as if he''s been training for this his entire life.''

    Astron rolled smoothly uponnding, immediately transitioning into a sprint toward the next obstacle. He vaulted over a high wall, his muscles working in perfect harmony. Tianna noted the precision in his movements and the way he seemed to anticipate each challenge with confidence that belied his rtive inexperience.

    ''This kind of progress is unheard of,'' she mused, crossing her arms as she continued to observe. ''He''s not just talented; he''s driven. There''s a purpose behind every movement, a determination that''s pushing him beyond the normal limits.''

    Astron approached a section of the course that required climbing a series of increasingly narrow ledges. He moved with remarkable agility, his hands and feet finding purchase with ease. Tianna could see the concentration etched on his face, the way his eyes flicked ahead to anticipate the next move.

    ''He''s already mastered the basics of this stage,'' she realized, a hint of admiration in her thoughts. ''At this rate, he''ll be ready for the test by the end of today''s session.''

    As the training session progressed, Astron continued to refine his techniques. He repeated each section of the course multiple times, making slight adjustments to his movements until they were wless. Tianna watched as he incorporated feedback seamlessly, his body adapting quickly to the demands of the course.

    Finally, after what seemed like no time at all, Astronpleted the third stage with the sameposed efficiency he had disyed throughout his training. He stood at the end of the course, his breathing steady and his expression focused.

    Tianna knew what wasing next. ''He''s going to ask for the test,'' she thought, a slight smile ying at the corners of her mouth. ''And he''s going to pass it, just like he did the previous stages.''

    She walked over to him, her expression neutral, but her eyes filled with approval. "Astron," she called out, catching his attention. "Are you ready to be tested on the third stage?"

    Astron nodded, his confidence evident. "Yes, Instructor Tianna. I''m ready."

    Tianna could not help but understand what other people were feeling when she did the same.

    ''They were calling me a genius, but if I am one, then what are we going to call this kid?'' ********

    <Reina''s Room, 3 P.M, Fourth day of training>

    ''The password...It should be. Did you think I would mock you?''

    As he thought, he deciphered the password.

    "I will not mock you today."

    The answer was a little bit different. ''It was close.'' He thought, shaking his head. ''Next time, I will not miss.'' With that, he entered the room.

    Reina watched as Astron entered the training room, his movements precise and focused. ''He''s progressing faster than I anticipated,'' she thought, impressed by his dedication. The speed of deciphering passwords was getting shorter and shorter with each try.

    "Let''s continue where we left off yesterday," Reina said, creating a new set of psion lines withplex threads. "Focus on filtering and assimtion, but this time, I want you to increase your speed without losing precision."

    Astron nodded, extending his mana threads and beginning the process. He wove his energy into the psion lines, filtering out unnecessary details and harmonizing with the unique flow of each thread.

    As Reina observed him, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. ''He''s mastering techniques that take others months, even years, to learn. His ability to adapt and integrate his mana is extraordinary.''

    Astron''s concentration was unwavering. He felt the subtle rhythms of the psion lines, adjusting his mana to match their flow. The room seemed to hum with energy as he worked, the ambient mana resonating with his efforts.

    ''His potential is limitless,'' Reina mused, watching him seamlessly integrate with theplex threads. ''If he continues at this pace, he''ll surpass even my expectations.''

    By the end of the day, Astron stood before her, his expression determined. "I feel like I''m almost there," he said, his voice steady.

    Reina nodded, her eyes filled with approval. "You''re just one day away from mastering this."

    "I see." Astron raised his head and asked. "Then what is going to be next?"

    "Next. You are going to do this for the next level of mana. While you can now understand the mana structure with rank-3 positions, the other stages still remain. We are going to repeat this process until you can reach your limit. With your Magical Power, since it is still in the borders of 5, you are going to train until stage 3."

    "After that?"

    "After that. You will see why we were doing this."

    "I understand."

    *********

    <Body Training, Fourth Day of Training, 8 P.M>

    "Wee, Trainee Astron Natusalune. Beginning body training session focusing on Everchanging Glyph optimization."

    Astron nodded, bracing himself for another grueling session. He started with the heavy ropes, the familiar resistance testing his endurance once again.

    "Trainee Astron''s body limits are pushed to 75%. Increasing the intensity."

    He transitioned to weighted climbing, his muscles screaming in protest but responding with growing strength.

    "Grip strength and muscle endurance improved by 5% from the previous session."

    Next were thepound exercises. Each squat, deadlift, and overhead press felt slightly more manageable than yesterday.

    "Overall muscle coordination and power increased by 3%."

    In the gravity room, he pushed through the exercises, his body adapting to the increased gravitational force more efficiently.

    "Bone density and muscle resilience increased by 2%. Mana reserves stable."

    Finally, he entered the herbal bath, the water bubbling around him as toxins were expelled once more.

    "Significant expulsion of impurities detected. Bone and muscle density increasing. Mana reserves at 60%. Administering high-rank mana potion."

    Astron drank the potion, feeling the familiar surge of energy. The pain was intense but more bearable than before.

    "Muscle reconstruction process ongoing. Body limits pushed to 110%." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As the session neared its end, the Training Assistant''s voice reported the progress.

    "Processplete. Trainee Astron, muscle and bone density increased by an additional 3%. Adaptation to Everchanging Glyph''s influence is progressing as expected. Rmend rest and further monitoring."

    *******

    <Combat Training Arena, Fifth Day of Training, 5 A.M>

    The training hall was quiet, the early morning light filtering through the high windows, casting long shadows across the floor. Dakota and Astron stood in the center, both in their training stances, the air around them humming with focused energy.

    "All right, Astron," Dakota said, her voice calm and measured. "We''re going to work on the transitions between strikes. The goal is to make each movement fluid and seamless. No hesitation."

    Astron nodded, his eyes locked onto hers with determination. "Understood, Master."

    "Begin," Dakotamanded.

    Astron moved into the [Gale Stance], his body a blur of motion as he executed the first strike, [High Gale]. The blow was swift and precise, aimed at an imaginary opponent''s upper body.

    Without pausing, he transitioned into [Medium Gale], a powerful horizontal sh designed to break through defenses. The fluidity of his movements was evident, each strike flowing into the next with practiced ease.

    Dakota watched closely, her eyes sharp as she monitored his form and the flow of mana. "Good. Now into [Low Gale]."

    Astron adjusted his stance, bringing his strike downwards in a rapid arc, targeting the lower body. The transition was smooth, his body moving with the grace and speed of a seasoned fighter.

    "Excellent," Dakota said, her tone filled with approval. "Now,bine all three strikes into a continuous sequence."

    Astron took a deep breath, centering himself. Then, with a focused burst of energy, heunched into the sequence. [High Gale], [Medium Gale], and [Low Gale] flowed together seamlessly, each strike executed with precision and power.

    After seeing him training, she left him to himself and went to do her own thing. Then, as she returned at the end of the lesson, she came to see him in the state that she had expected.

    "You''ve mastered the transitions well, Astron. Your control over the [Gale Stance] is impressive, especially considering the short amount of time. From now on, you will no longer be able to improve yourself by only training with yourself."

    Astron nodded, his breathing steadying as he wiped the sweat from his brow. "Thank you, Master."

    Dakota''s lips curled into a smirk. "From now on, you will no longer be able to improve yourself by only training with yourself." Her eyes gleamed with a fierce intensity. "From now on, we are going to work on the real thing. We are going to start spars."

    A fierce aura emanated from her, the air around her crackling with energy. The battle-crazed expression on her face made Astron almost sigh. He knew a certain woman in the main cast who had a simr look when it came to fighting.

    ''Well, battle-crazed people are all simr.'' There was nothing he could do. He had chosen Dakota all well, knowing this kind of thing would happen one way or another.

    ''And it is not like this is not fun.''

    He was also having fun for the first time in a while.

    ''The feeling of improvement. It is indeed addicting.''

    ********

    <Acrobatics Training, 11 A.M, Fifth day of training>

    Tianna stood at the edge of the training area; her eyes focused intently on Astron as he began the fourth stage of his acrobatics training. This stage was even moreplex, with swinging bars, angled walls, and rotating tforms that required impable timing and coordination.

    Astronunched into the course with a newfound fluidity. His movements were not just precise but almost preternaturally smooth. Each leap, vault, and roll was executed with such grace that it seemed as if his body had be perfectly attuned to the obstacles.

    ''He''s mastering this even faster,'' Tianna thought, her eyes widening as she watched him glide over the swinging bars, his grip unerring and his momentum wless. ''It''s like he''s integrated every aspect of the training into his very being.''

    Astron approached the angled walls, scaling them with a nimbleness that left no room for error. His transitions between obstacles were seamless, each movement flowing naturally into the next. As he reached the rotating tforms, his bnce and timing were impable, navigating them with an ease that seemed almost effortless.

    ''His control over his body has improved remarkably,'' Tianna mused, her admiration growing with every passing second. ''It''s as if he''s be one with the course.''

    Within minutes, Astronpleted the fourth stage,nding softly and standing with his usualposed demeanor. He looked towards Tianna, a confident but humble expression on his face.

    ''Incredible,'' she thought, shaking her head in awe. ''Just from getting a one rune, he changed this much¡­..Are you telling me to attribute all those things to one Glyph? That would be insulting every other person who trained with this¡­''

    She thought as she grimaced.

    And as she saw him approaching her, she mumbled.

    "Ah, shit¡­.Here we go again."

 Chapter 471 105.7 - What it means to be a Genius

    Chapter 471105.7 - What it means to be a Genius

    <Acrobatics Training, 11 A.M, Fifth day of training>

    Within minutes, Astronpleted the fourth stage exam,nding softly and standing with his usualposed demeanor.

    Tianna walked over to him, her voice filled with genuine praise. "Astron, your progress is extraordinary. You''vepleted the fourth stage with remarkable ease."

    Astron nodded, acknowledging her words but staying focused.

    Tianna continued, "For most of the trainees here, this would be the end of the course. Most of them are either fighters or mages, and they do not need to go beyond the fourth stage. However, your training goal is to master all seven stages, which means you will be different."

    She paused, ensuring Astron was absorbing the gravity of her words. "From now on, you will be in the advanced course. You will learn more advanced techniques for the fifth, sixth, and seventh stages. It will be more challenging, and it''s crucial that you keep your focus at all times."

    Astron nodded his head in understanding. "I understand, Instructor Tianna. I will keep my focus and continue to train hard."

    Tianna smiled, a rare expression on her usually stern face. "I have no doubt you will. Prepare yourself for the advanced training. The next stages will test you in ways you have not yet experienced."

    With that, she dismissed him as she prepared herself for tomorrow''s training. As for the other cadets...

    They looked at him as if they were looking at a monster.

    *********

    <Stealth Training, 12 A.M, Fifth day of training>

    "Good morning, Astron," he greeted, his tone neutral yet expectant. "Today, you will work on mastering the [Veil of Shadows]. Are you prepared?"

    Astron nodded, his resolve clear. "I am ready, Instructor Ke."

    "Excellent. Let''s begin," Ke said, stepping back to observe.

    Astron closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to center himself. He focused on extending his sensory awareness, feeling the ambient mana in the room. Slowly, he projected his mana, creating a subtle ripple that blended with the surrounding energy.

    He began to move, each step deliberate and controlled. His breathing was shallow, his heartbeat steady, syncing perfectly with his movements. The ripple of his mana expanded, forming an almost imperceptible barrier around him. Astron''s presence seemed to melt into the shadows, his form bing one with the environment.

    When he reached the end of the course, Astron turned to face Ke. The instructor''s expression was one of approval.

    "Well done, Astron," Ke said, nodding. "You''ve demonstrated a remarkable understanding of the [Veil of Shadows]. You''re starting to grasp the essence of stealth."

    "Thank you, Instructor Ke."

    Ke stepped forward, his tone instructive. "It seems you''ve begun to understand how things need to work. Before, your main focus was always on how to keep yourself invisible, but now you are starting to understand the importance of other senses as well."

    He ced a hand on Astron''s shoulder, a gesture of both guidance and acknowledgment. "That was something that I had been nning to inform you about today, but with how things are going, it seems I no longer need to do that."

    He could feel the truth in them,as the subtle shift in his approach had made a significant difference in his training already.

    ''This instructor. He is really earnest.''

    Astron thought as he looked into Ke.

    "Continue to practice this technique," Ke advised. "Expand your awareness, deepen your connection with the ambient mana. The more attuned you are to your environment, the more effective your stealth will be."

    "Understood, Instructor," Astron replied, his determination evident. "But there is one thing I am curious about."

    Ke raised an eyebrow, waiting for Astron to continue.

    "The manual you mentioned," Astron said carefully. "Is there a more advanced version of the [Veil of Shadows] technique?"

    Ke''s face darkened slightly at the mention of the manual. "I thought we had closed that topic yesterday," he said, his tone cooler.

    Astron immediately responded, his tone respectful. "If my question was offensive, I apologize. I''m just curious as to what the next stage would be."

    Ke studied Astron''s face, his gaze cold and piercing, searching for any hidden intentions or ulterior motives. Astron met his gaze steadily, his expression open and sincere. After a long moment, Ke seemed to relent, though his expression remained guarded.

    "There was a next technique," Ke began slowly as he stood up. "But, it was not about stealth."

    Astron felt a pang of curiosity but remained silent, waiting for Ke to continue.

    Ke''s expression was thoughtful as he chose his words carefully. "The next technique focused on something beyond just blending in or erasing one''s presence. It required a deeper understanding and a broader perspective."

    He turned away slightly as if contemting how much to reveal. "Remember this, Astron," he said, his voice low but firm. "One must never forget that traits or arts do not always have to follow the same direction. Many traits have a wider coverage than you think."

    With those cryptic words, Ke began to walk away, leaving Astron to ponder his message.

    The moment Ke''s words sank in, something inside Astron shifted. It was as if a veil had been lifted, revealing a broader horizon. He began to realize that his understanding of his abilities had been too narrow, too focused on a single path.

    ''That is right. Why had I not thought of that before?'' He asked himself.

    The techniques and arts he had learned did not have to be confined to one purpose. There were multiple ways to apply his skills and multiple directions to explore. The [Shadowborne] arts, for instance, might epass more than just stealth and invisibility. They could be tools for maniption, protection, or even attack, depending on how he chose to use them.

    ''The next stage of my [Shadowborne]. It may not have been rted to stealth at all. And the same is valid for [Lunar Enigma].''

    While this was something that he had already known, that did not mean his subconsciousness thought the same.

    ''Because how I was focused on the fact that the [Shadowborne] of the usual game and [Shadowborne] of the easter egg was different, I did not think of the possibility that they may have crossed paths at some point.'' He thought as he realized he was once again limiting himself.

    ''I need to reflect once again. Broaden your horizons, Astron.''

    With that thought, he continued his training while making a small mental note.

    ******

    As I left the training grounds, Ke''s words echoed in my mind. "Traits or arts do not always have to follow the same direction." What could the next possible stage of my [Shadowborne] trait be? What other aspects could I explore and harness?

    Lost in thought, I made my way to the cafeteria. The usual hum of conversation and the tter of trays provided aforting backdrop to my musings. As I entered, I spotted Lyra and Kael at a table, waving me over.

    "Long time no see!" Lyra greeted with a bright smile.

    I raised an eyebrow. "It''s only been two days."

    Lyraughed. "The fact that we didn''t see each other for two whole days while being roommates is what makes it abnormal!"

    "Fair point."

    Kael leaned back in his chair, grinning. "Seems like you''ve been busy. How''s the training going?"

    "Intense but productive," I replied, taking a seat. "What about you two? How have your sessions been?"

    Lyra rolled her eyes yfully. "Same old, same old. Lots of illusions and mana control exercises. It''s fun but exhausting."

    Kael nodded. "We''ve been working on strategy andbat drills. It''s tough, but it''s making a difference."

    I nodded, appreciating their dedication. "That''s good to hear. We''re all pushing ourselves to the limit."

    "Speaking of limits," Lyra said, leaning in conspiratorially. "Have you heard about the new guy who''s been tearing up the acrobatics course? They say he''s a natural."

    Kael chuckled. "Oh,e on, Lyra. Don''t tease him too much."

    I tilted my head, curious. "Who''s this new guy?"

    Lyra grinned. "It''s you, dummy! Everyone''s talking about how you aced the first few stages of the acrobatics course. You''ve got quite a reputation already."

    I shook my head with a wry expression. "I''m just doing what needs to be done."

    Kael gave a knowing nod. "That''s the spirit. Keep pushing, and you''ll go far."

    We continued chatting, and our conversation was light and easy. Despite the intense training and the challenges ahead, moments like these somehow made me remember that I am no longer in that ce.

    ''Right. This ce is a lot different.'' There was hope here.

    ******

    <Reina''s Room, 3 P.M, Fifth Day of Training>

    Astron stood before the door of the training room, his mind already working on deciphering the new password. ''The password... It should be, Are you ready to face the second?'' As he thought, he deciphered the psions.

    "Are you ready to face the second?"

    The answer was correct this time. ''Got you.'' After entering, he saw Reina sitting. Her fit was different this time, with a slightly short skirt and long boots.

    ''From the traces, it seems she had visited the outside world.''

    It was clear that she came from a field mission.

    ''I even think she can ess this ce from anywhere she wants.''

    It was just spection on his end, but that would exin many things.

    "Let''s begin today''s training," Reina said, her tone brisk. She created a new set of psion lines, this time with higher-ranked threads. "Today, you''ll start from scratch. The targeted mana psions are of a higher rank, so you''ll need to focus on filtering and assimtion for a single mana thread first."

    Astron nodded, his determination evident. He extended his mana threads and began the process. The higher-ranked psions resisted more than the previous ones, theirplex structure requiring greater precision and control.

    He closed his eyes, centering himself. The ambient mana in the room pulsed with energy, and he felt the subtle rhythms of the psion line. Filtering out the unnecessary noise, he honed in on the unique flow of the higher-ranked thread.

    ''Reina''s right,'' he thought. ''This is more challenging, but the principles are the same.''

    He wove his mana into the psion line, focusing on harmonizing with its rhythm. The process was slow and meticulous, but his previous experience guided him. He adjusted his approach, finding the right bnce between his energy and the thread''s flow. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As he worked, Reina observed him closely. ''He''s adapting quickly,'' she mused. ''The higher-ranked psions are not an easy hurdle, but he''s applying what he''s learned with remarkable efficiency.''

    Hours passed, and Astron''s progress was undeniable. He managed to filter and assimte the single mana thread, his understanding of its structure deepening with each attempt. The room seemed to hum with energy as he worked, the ambient mana resonating with his efforts.

    By the end of the day, Astron stood before Reina, his expression determined. "I feel like I''ve grasped it," he said, his voice steady.

    Reina nodded, her eyes filled with approval. "You''ve made significant progress. Tomorrow, we''ll tackle multiple higher-ranked threads simultaneously."

    "I understand."

    ********

    "Wee, Trainee Astron Natusalune. Beginning body training session focusing on Everchanging Glyph optimization."

    He went through the heavy ropes, weighted climbing, andpound exercises with determination.

    "Trainee Astron''s body limits are pushed to 80%. Increasing the intensity."

    In the gravity room, he felt his muscles adapting quicker.

    "Bone density and muscle resilience increased by 3%. Mana reserves stable."

    He ended the session in the herbal bath, the water bubbling as impurities were expelled.

    "Administering high-rank mana potion. The muscle reconstruction process is ongoing. Body limits pushed to 115%."

    The session concluded with the AI''s final report.

    "Processplete. Trainee Astron, muscle and bone density increased by 2%. Adaptation to Everchanging Glyph''s influence is on schedule. Rmend rest and further monitoring."

 Chapter 472 105.8 - What it means to be a Genius

    Chapter 472105.8 - What it means to be a Genius

    <Combat Training Arena, Sixth Day of Training, 5 A.M.>

    The morning light once again filtered through the high windows, casting long shadows across the training hall. Dakota and Astron stood on the mat, the air between them crackling with anticipation.

    "Are you ready?" Dakota asked a fierce smile on her face, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

    Astron met her gaze, steeling himself for the challenge ahead. "As ready as I''ll ever be, Master."

    Dakota nodded, satisfied with his determination. "Remember, we''ll use only the [Gale Stance]. Show me everything you''ve learned."

    With a swift motion, Dakota assumed the [Gale Stance], her posture rxed yet radiating controlled power. Astron mirrored her, his stance solid and focused.

    "Begin," Dakotamanded.

    Astron moved first,unching into a [High Gale] strike with fluid precision. His fist cut through the air, aimed at Dakota''s upper body. Dakota met his strike with a perfectly timed block, her movements effortless.

    "Good," Dakota said, her voice calm despite the intensity of the exchange. "Now, keep it going."

    Astron transitioned smoothly into [Medium Gale], a horizontal strike designed to break through defenses. Dakota matched his pace, her own strike intercepting his with equal power.

    The sound of their strikes echoed through the hall, each impact a testament to their skill and training. Astron''s movements were precise and powerful, each strike flowing seamlessly into the next. Dakota''s responses were equally wless, her experience and skill evident in every motion.

    "Don''t hesitate," Dakota urged, parrying another strike. "Commit fully to each attack."

    Astron pushed harder, the rhythm of his strikes bing more aggressive. He flowed into [Low Gale], his strike aimed at Dakota''s lower body. Dakota countered with a swift kick, deflecting his attack with ease.

    "Excellent," Dakota said, her tone filled with approval. "Now, let''s see your full potential."

    Astron''s eyes narrowed with determination. Heunched into a rapid sequence of strikes,bining [High Gale], [Medium Gale], and [Low Gale] in a relentless barrage. Each strike was executed with perfect form, his mana enhancing every movement.

    Despite his speed and precision, Dakota matched him strike for strike. Her movements were a blur of controlled power, intercepting each of his attacks with calcted precision.

    ''Is she reading me?'' She deflected, blocked, and countered with a grace that seemed almost effortless.

    ''Indeed. I guess I still have yet to engrave the sense of battle to my technique.'' He already knew that training his attacks alone would not help him in the real battle. No matter how fast he grasped, he was fighting with his body for the first time.

    ''The range of the strikes, the posture, everything is different.'' Dakota was different.

    ''She is¡­.Spacing me¡­.'' Out of all the people that he had faced, she looked like a wall. There were no surprise attacks, no witty strikes.

    Pure Martial Arts.

    That was new for him, as even while he was in that ce, the sole reason why he had learned to fight was to efficiently destroy his enemies.

    Astron felt the burn in his muscles, the strain of pushing his limits.

    But he didn''t let up. He poured everything into his attacks, and his desire to improve drove him forward.

    Dakota''s eyes gleamed with a fierce intensity. "Good, Astron. Keep pushing."

    The sparring session became more intense, the sound of their strikes filling the hall. Dakota hit Astron multiple times, each impact a reminder of her superior skill.

    ''What it means to be a Martial Artist¡­..It is to never back down.'' But Astron didn''t back down. He absorbed each hit, using the pain as fuel to push himself harder.

    Finally, Dakota stepped back, signaling a pause. Her breathing was steady, her expression a mix of satisfaction and approval.

    "You''ve done well, Astron," she said, her voice firm but encouraging. "Your control over the [Gale Stance] is impressive. But remember, in a real fight, it''s not just about executing the moves perfectly. It''s about adapting and responding to your opponent."

    Astron nodded, his breathing steadying as he wiped the sweat from his brow. "Thank you, Master," he said.

    Dakota''s eyes twinkled with a mix of approval and challenge. "Tell me, Astron. Do you understand why you weren''t able tond a hit on me, even though we used the same martial arts?"

    Astron considered her question, reying the sparring session in his mind. His strikes had been precise, his movements fluid, but something fundamental had been missing. His gaze met Dakota''s. "It was because my intent was obvious, wasn''t it?"

    A proud smile spread across Dakota''s face. "You''re a quick learner," she said, nodding in approval. "Yes, your intent was clear. In a fight, especially against a skilled opponent, you must mask your true intentions. Make your movements unpredictable, blend your attacks, and keep your opponent guessing."

    "You must be a master of deception. Your body should move fluidly, but your mind must remain sharp, always adapting to the flow of battle."

    Astron turned his gaze towards the simtion rooms, the advanced training areas equipped with state-of-the-art technology designed to push trainees to their limits. He nodded.

    "I know what I need to do."

    From now on, he will be polishing his skills in those rooms.

    *********

    <Acrobatics Training, 11 A.M, Sixth day of training>

    Tianna stood in the center of the training area; her expression focused as she prepared to demonstrate an advanced technique to Astron. Today''s lesson was critical for Astron''s progression into the advanced stages.

    "Astron," Tianna began, her voice clear and authoritative, "Today we''ll be introducing an advanced technique that requires mastery of a special spell called [Grapple Link]. This spell is essential for navigating certain obstacles in the fifth, sixth, and seventh stages."

    Tianna raised her hands, magical energy already forming around them. "The [Grapple Link] is a third-rank spell that imitates the thread of a spider, creating flexible, intricately woven threads. It uses four spell blocks: ''Create,'' ''Engrave,'' ''Enchant,'' and ''Weave,''bined with special circuitry to form the thread."

    She demonstrated the spell step by step. "First, we start with ''Create,'' which forms the basic structure of the thread." A glowing line appeared between her fingers, shimmering with potential.

    "Next, we ''Engrave'' the thread, adding the necessary patterns and runes for flexibility and strength." The line glowed brighter as intricate symbols formed along its length.

    "Then, we ''Enchant'' the thread, imbuing it with magical properties to ensure it can withstand significant force." The thread pulsated with energy, bing more tangible and robust.

    "Finally, we ''Weave'' the thread, intertwining the enchanted lines to create the final, flexible product." The glowing line split into multiple strands before weaving together into a single, strong thread.

    Tianna extended the finished thread, attaching it to a nearby structure and using it to swing gracefully across the training area. "With the [Grapple Link], you can traverse gaps, climb walls, and maneuver in ways that would otherwise be impossible."

    Shended softly and turned to Astron. "This spell is crucial for your advanced training. Mastering it will greatly enhance your mobility and efficiency. Pay close attention to the spell blocks and the circuitry I''ve shown you. It might take a while for you to be able topletely master how to create the spell at a fast speed, but it is fine to spend a lot of time."

    "Do you mean this?" Astron asked, raising his hands as a glowing thread began to form between his fingers.

    Tianna''s eyes widened in astonishment. "What is this? What am I seeing?"

    Astron exined calmly, "In the academy, I had already learned how to use basic blocks and how magic works."

    ''Thanks to a certain someone.'' He could not help but think as he remembered how that certain someone waited for the whole night to teach him how to use magic.

    "I can already use certain spells up to the second grade. I wasn''t expecting this one to be easy, but I figured I''d give it a try."

    Tianna''s mouth hung open wide, unable to believe what she was seeing for a moment. "You¡­ you can already form the spell blocks and create the thread?"

    Astron nodded, focusing on the thread as he continued to weave it. "Yes, Instructor. The basics came naturally to me, and I''ve had some practice with simr spells. I''m not perfect yet, but I understand the principles."

    Tianna shook her head in amazement. "It was my fault."

    ''For expecting anything less for you¡­..What a monster¡­'' "Your fault?"

    "Don''t mind me."

    Once again, Tianna saw a new world.

    ********

    <Stealth Training, 12 A.M, Sixth day of training>

    "Do you wish to challenge the sixth stage?"

    "Not yet. I think it is better for me to train a little bit more."

    "Good. You should never get ahead of yourself, especially while training."

    "I will keep that in mind.

    ********

    <Reina''s Room, 3 P.M, Sixth Day of training>

    Astron stood before the door of the training room, his mind already working on deciphering the new password. ''The password... It should be, Expand Yourself.'' As he thought, he deciphered the psions.

    "Only the strong will prevail."

    But the answer was not close this time.

    "She had a change of heart, it seems. Maybe something happened." He mumbled as he entered the password. After entering, she faced Reina who was sitting on the table with her legs crossed. This time, her suit was not a short skirt but a pair of ck jeans with trousers.

    "Let''s begin today''s training," Reina said, her tone calmerpared to normal. She created a new set of psion lines, this time with multiple higher-ranked threads. "Today, you''ll start by focusing on filtering and assimtion for a multiple higher-ranked mana thread, as per usual." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I understand."

    ********

    "Wee, Trainee Astron Natusalune. Beginning body training session focusing on Everchanging Glyph optimization."

    And he finished the day with the same voice once again.

 Chapter 473 Chapter 105.9 - What it means to be a Genius

    Chapter 473 Chapter 105.9 - What it means to be a Genius

    <Seventh Day of Training, 5 A.M.>

    The early morning light cast a gentle glow across the training hall as Astron prepared for another intense session. However, as he entered the simtion room, a notification pinged on his wristmunicator.

    He nced down to see a message from Dakota.

    [Dakota: Hey, Can''t make it today. Got some stuff to handle. Keep up with the simtions. Tomorrow, we test you against me. Stay sharp.]

    Astron was bbergasted. Specifically, how the message had been written was that how a master would talk to their disciple. Dakota was really an oddball amongst the others.

    ''This is¡­..really something¡­.''

    If there were another person like her in the world, that would be a certain tomboy.

    ''One day¡­.I would like to see the meeting between you two.''

    *******

    <Acrobatics Training, 11 A.M, Seventh day of training>

    Tianna watched in awe as Astron effortlessly swung around the training area using the [Grapple Link] spell. His speed in conjuring the spell had increased dramatically over the past two days, making it fast enough to be used in real missions. Each thread he created was strong and flexible, seamlessly integrating into his acrobatic maneuvers.

    Astron swung from one wall to another, his movements fluid and precise. Hended lightly on narrow ledges, using the [Grapple Link] to maintain his bnce while executingplex turns and flips. Thebination of conjuring the thread and maintaining his bnce while swinging was a challenging task, but Astron made it look effortless.

    Tianna could hardly believe her eyes. ''In just two days, he''s mastered a technique that takes most trainees weeks, if not months, to perfect,'' she thought, shaking her head in disbelief. ''He''s not just using the thread; he''s integrating it into his movements like a natural extension of his body.''

    As the session came to an end, Tianna approached Astron, her expression a mix of pride and amazement. "Astron. You''ve mastered the [Grapple Link] to a level where you can use it effectively in a mission. Your bnce and control are outstanding. I believe you''re ready to take the exam for the fifth stage tomorrow."

    Astron nodded, but there was a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. "Thank you, Instructor Tianna. While I appreciate your praise, I''m not satisfied with my progress yet. I feel like I can do a lot better than this."

    Tianna raised an eyebrow, "You can do better than this?"

    "That is right. The spell you taught me gave me an idea. If I can master the spell and its usage well, there is something I want to try."

    "Ah? I see¡­" Tianna responded, her interest deepening. "What kind of technique are you talking about?"

    Astron looked thoughtful, his gaze distant as if envisioning somethingplex. "It''s hard to exin, Instructor. I''m not even sure of its basics yet. But once I can develop it, it would mean a whole different thing."

    Tianna frowned slightly, not entirely understanding but sensing the depth of his ambition. "A whole different thing? Can you give me any idea of what you''re aiming for?"

    Astron shook his head. "Not yet. It''s still forming in my mind. I need to experiment and refine the concept before I can fully exin it. But I''m confident it will enhance my abilities significantly."

    Tianna nodded slowly, a mixture of skepticism and admiration in her eyes. "Alright."

    ''When I was young¡­I was like that, was I not?''

    She remembered the moments when she would also ask a lot of questions and would ponder on herself a lot. However, that type of moment became more and more scarce as she grew older.

    ''Maybe I should start remembering it too.'' "I trust your judgment and your abilities. Keep working on it, and when you need it, you can consult me. I will do my best to try to help you."

    At that, Astron looked into her eyes and nodded his head.

    "I will do that."

    *********

    <Stealth Training, 12 A.M, Seventh day of training>

    Astron stepped forward, entering the moreplex course designed to test his advanced skills. He moved with precision and confidence, his presence blending seamlessly with the surroundings. Each obstacle was tackled with a fluid grace, his awareness and control evident.

    23:06

    "Do you wish to challenge the sixth stage?" Ke asked, his voice carrying a hint of surprise.

    "I do," Astron replied, his determination unwavering.

    "I see." Ke nodded, motioning for Astron to proceed.

    Astron stepped forward, entering the moreplex course designed to test his advanced skills. He moved with precision and confidence, his presence blending seamlessly with the surroundings. Each obstacle was tackled with a fluid grace, his awareness and control evident.

    Ke watched closely, impressed by Astron''s progress. "He''s almost there," he thought, observing Astron''s near-perfect execution. "But thest two stages will be a lot harder toplete."

    As Astron continued, Ke''s respect for the young man''s abilities grew. The final stages would be the ultimate test of his skills, but Ke felt a rare sense of optimism.

    Astron was proving to be an exceptional student, and his potential seemed limitless.

    ********

    <Reina''s Room, 3 P.M, Seventh Day of Training>

    Astron stood before the door of the training room, his mind already working on deciphering the new password. ''The password... It should be, Embrace the Challenge.'' As he thought, he deciphered the psions.

    "Rise to the asion."

    The answer was different this time as well. Astron frowned slightly. "Not quite," he mumbled. "She''s keeping me on my toes."

    After entering the correct password, he stepped into the room. Reina was seated at the table, her legs crossed. This time, she wore a sleek pair of ck jeans and a fitted jacket, giving her a more practical yet still authoritative look.

    "Let''s begin today''s training," Reina said, her tone calmerpared to normal. She created a new set of psion lines, this time with multiple higher-ranked threads. "Today, you''ll focus on filtering and assimtion for multiple higher-ranked mana threads. This will test your ability to handleplex flows simultaneously."

    "I understand," Astron replied, his voice steady.

    "Good," Reina mumbled. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''With how things outside are going, we need to speed up his training. He needs to get ready in three weeks.'' Reina thought.

    They needed personnel like Astron urgently.

    *******

    "Wee, Trainee Astron Natusalune. Beginning body training session focusing on Everchanging Glyph optimization. Today, a slight change has been made into your training.

    Astron paused, listening intently.

    "Your progress has been steadily progressing. However, your body is adapting to the extreme stages faster than expected. Precisely because of this, the intensity of your training will now be increased."

    He nodded, bracing himself for the new challenges.

    "Commencing with the heavy ropes."

    The resistance of the ropes was noticeably higher, each wave requiring more strength.

    "Trainee Astron''s body limits are pushed to 85%. Increasing the intensity."

    Next was the weighted climbing. The added weight was significantly more, and the gravity was even stronger.

    "Grip strength and muscle endurance improved by 6% from the previous session."

    Thepound exercises were also more demanding. The weights were heavier, and the repetitions were higher.

    "Overall muscle coordination and power increased by 5%."

    In the gravity room, the increased gravitational force made each movement a struggle.

    "Bone density and muscle resilience increased by 4%. Mana reserves stable."

    Finally, in the herbal bath, the water bubbled furiously as toxins were expelled.

    "Administering high-rank mana potion. The muscle reconstruction process is ongoing. Body limits pushed to 120%."

    Astron drank the potion, feeling the intense surge of energy.

    "Muscle reconstruction process nearingpletion. Adaptation to increased training intensity progressing efficiently."

    The session concluded with the AI''s final report.

    "Processplete. Trainee Astron, muscle and bone density increased by an additional 4%. Adaptation to Everchanging Glyph''s influence is advancing rapidly. Rmend rest and further monitoring."

    *******

    "That hurts like hell," I muttered, feeling the cold herbal water piercing through my skin like a thousand needles.

    SHIVER! I shivered, my muscles twitching involuntarily as the concoction worked its magic. The AI adjusted the bath''s temperature, ensuring the optimal conditions for my recovery. The water''s color shifted slightly, indicating the ongoing expulsion of toxins and the absorption of beneficial herbs.

    "Adapting bath parameters," the AI announced in its calm, mechanical voice. "Administering final herbal mixture."

    I leaned back, trying to rx despite the difort. The room was dimly lit, and the soft glow of the runes embedded in the walls created a soothing ambiance. I focused on my breathing, letting the water do its work.

    "Meal service activated," the AI continued. A small tray was gently lowered onto the water''s surface, containing my final meal of the day. The meal was specifically tailored toplement the bath''s effects, ensuring my body received the nutrients it needed for optimal recovery.

    I picked up the utensils, careful not to spill any of the food into the bath. The meal consisted of a lean cut of monster meat, various steamed vegetables, and a nutrient-rich broth. The vors were surprisingly good, considering the functional purpose of the meal.

    As I ate, I reflected on the day''s training. The intensity had been increased significantly, and my body had been pushed to its limits.

    ''Now¡­.How to do it¡­.''

    I thought as I released small threads from the tip of my fingers. They wriggled as if it were an extension of my will. At this point, I was pretty confident with my control, but they also consumed quite a bit of mana at the same time.

    ''For them to be useful on battlefields, I need to make them adjusted to my [Lunar Enigma].''

    While I was able to use normal magic as per other Hunters, the strength of those magics did note even remotely close to how my Moon mana worked.

    In a simple analogy, with a 5.88 Magic power, a normal Hunter''s magic would be a lot stronger than what I could output, but on the other hand, when I used my Lunar Mana, I would match their strength.

    In a way, I would experience a downgrade of my powers if I were to use the system of normal Hunters. That was the basic analogy.

    As I was thinking, I took another bite of my meal.

    "Muscle reconstruction process is stable," the AI reported. "Current status: 95% recovery."

    I finished thest bite of my meal, feeling the warmth of the broth spread through my body. The cold of the bath was a stark contrast, but I knew it was essential for my recovery.

    "Rmending an additional 10 minutes of immersion," the AI added. "Ensuringplete absorption of herbal mixture."

    I nodded, sinking deeper into the water. The initial pain had subsided, reced by a dull ache that signaled the effectiveness of the treatment.

    ''The same goes for sword, my fists, or other weapons¡­..[Celestalith]. I need to find a way for it to take a different shape.''

    It had been a while since I had used my weapon here, and my hands were a bit itchy, to be frank. But, learning [Gale Stance] was feeling that emptiness for the time being.

    ''Aside from that, I need to raise my mana reserves.''

    For that, I already had two things on my mind.

    ''I need to get that first upon leaving here.''

    The first thing was to get that thing.

    And the second one was.

    ------------------

    [Item: Mana Infusion Elixir]

    Description: A rare elixir designed to permanently increase the user''s mana capacity. Crafted from a blend of magical herbs and monster essences, this elixir enhances the body''s ability to store and channel mana. It is particrly effective for those with specialized mana types.

    Price: 450 Arcanum Credits

    -----------------

    This item.

    ''450 Arcanum Credits¡­.Just barely¡­.''

    I checked my current Arcanum Credits bnce.

    ''It''s worth it,'' I thought. Investing in my mana capacity was essential for maximizing mybat effectiveness. With the Everchanging Glyph and my training regimen, I was already pushing my physical limits. Enhancing my mana reserves would provide a bnced growth.

    I confirmed the purchase and felt a slight vibration from the panel as the transaction was processed. The elixir would be delivered to my room shortly.

    "Purchase confirmed," the AI announced. "Mana Infusion Elixir will be delivered to your quarters within the next hour."

    I nodded, satisfied with my decision. The elixir would be a valuable addition to my training regimen. I took a deep breath, feeling the cold herbal water continuing its work on my body.

    ''With the elixir and the Everchanging Glyph, I''ll be able to push my limits even further,'' I thought. ''Every step counts in this journey.''

    The AI''s voice broke through my thoughts. "Herbal bath treatmentplete. Muscle reconstruction process finalized. Please proceed with caution as you resume normal activities."

    I slowly stood up, feeling a slight tingling sensation all over my body as I stepped out of the bath. The recovery process had been intense, but I felt rejuvenated and ready for the challenges ahead.

    Drying off and dressing in fresh clothes, I made my way back to my quarters. The promise of the Mana Infusion Elixir and the progress I had made today filled me with a renewed sense of determination.

    As I reached my room, I noticed a small package waiting for me on the table. The elixir had arrived.

 Chapter 474 106.1 - A small talk

    Chapter 474106.1 - A small talk

    I sat on the edge of my bed, holding the Mana Infusion Elixir in my hand. The liquid inside the vial glowed faintly, a promise of the power it held. There was no need forplex rituals or precise timing; the elixir was already refined and ready for consumption.

    I uncorked the vial and brought it to my lips, drinking the elixir in one smooth motion. The taste was surprisingly mild, almost sweet, with a hint of something I couldn''t quite ce. As the elixir flowed down my throat, I felt a warmth spreading through my chest, radiating outward to the rest of my body.

    Iy back on my bed, closing my eyes as I let the elixir do its work. The warmth intensified, and I felt my mana reserves expanding, amodating more energy than ever before. But then, something unexpected happened.

    In the darkness behind my closed eyes, a small crescent moon began to form. Its silver light was soft yet mesmerizing, and it seemed to pulse with an energy that called to me.

    I tried to reach out to it, but my body refused to move. I realized then that I was in a dream state, caught between reality and something beyond.

    I stared at the crescent moon, unable to look away.

    "....st....k...th...nsw...i.....u....ho....."

    It felt as though it wasmunicating with me, but the words were iprehensible, like whispers from a distant ce that I couldn''t quite grasp. The moon''s light grew brighter, filling my vision entirely.

    Then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the moon began to crumble. The silver light fractured into countless pieces, each one dissolving into the darkness. I felt a pang of loss as I watched the moon disappear, its presence leaving an emptiness that was quickly reced by reality.

    I opened my eyes, finding myself back in my room. The warm sensation from the elixir had subsided, leaving behind a feeling of increased vitality and strength. My mana reserves felt fuller and more potent, but the memory of the dream lingered in my mind.

    "What was that?" I muttered to myself, trying to make sense of the experience. It felt significant, as though the crescent moon was more than just a dream. There was a connection, something tied to the depths of my powers.

    "Sigh¡­.."

    Once again, what happened here was something that was simr to the Moonstone.

    ''But in the end, I can''t find what it is.''

    I recalled what those words were saying, trying to understand their meanings but not to avail.

    RING! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As I was lost in thought, trying to decipher the meaning behind the crescent moon and the iprehensible words I heard, my smartwatch suddenly rang, pulling me back to reality. I nced down at the screen to see a message notification.

    [Message: You are now permitted to use themunication centers to connect with the outside world. You have one hour to make any calls or send messages.]

    I stared at the message for a moment, processing the information. It had been a while since I''d had any contact with the outside world, and the sudden opportunity to do so felt both unexpected and somewhat¡­..interesting.

    ''One hour,'' I thought.

    I stood up from the bed, feeling the lingering effects of the elixir coursing through me.

    ''Right, before leaving, I should check my stats.'' With that thought, I opened the status panel.

    -------------------

    Variable Attributes:

    Strength: 4.85 -- > 4.92

    Dexterity: 5.13 --> 5.19

    Agility: 5.20 --> 5.32

    Constitution: 4.88 --> 4.98

    Intuition: 5.26 --> 5.39

    Magical Power: 5.61 --> 5.69

    Mana Capacity: 4.88 --> 5.68

    --------------------

    My eyes slightly twitched at the sight of the status panel. I hadn''t expected such a significant change just from one elixir. My mana capacity had jumped from 4.88 to 5.68, a staggering increase that I could already feel within me.

    ''This¡­ this is much more than I expected,'' I thought, staring at the numbers.

    It wasn''t just a minor improvement; this was a leap in power that could make a real difference in my abilities. I quickly brought up the description of the Mana Infusion Elixir, scrolling through the details. There it was, a line that I''d almost overlooked before.

    Elixir Description:

    Note: Those with specialized mana types may experience a more significant enhancement in mana capacity.

    ''Of course,'' I thought, piecing it together. My Lunar Mana was anything but ordinary. The elixir had likely interacted with my unique mana in ways that standard elixirs wouldn''t have, leading to a substantial increase in my mana reserves. But at the same time, this elixir would not benefit to the general hunters.

    In any case, with how my other attributes were growing, I can easily see the improvements of Everchanging Glyph and the body training that I had been doing with Training Assistant AI.

    ''As expected. It is paying off. I wonder how it will be at the end of the training.''

    With that thought, I slowly left my room.

    Themunication center wasn''t far from my room, so it did not take too long for me to reach that ce.

    The door to themunication center slid shut behind me with a soft hiss, sealing me inside. The room was dimly lit, the glow from the control panels casting a faint blue hue over the walls. The hum of machinery filled the air, a reminder of the advanced technology at work.

    As I stood there, the room began to adjust, the subtle vibrations in the floor indicating that space was being realigned for securemunication. A voice echoed through the chamber, calm and mechanical.

    "User is advised to remain stationary during space-time realignment. Be mindful of any spatial disturbances."

    I kept myposure, standing still as the room''s technology did its work. The air seemed to shimmer around me as if reality itself was being tweaked. It was a strange sensation, like being on the edge of something vast and unknown.

    A few momentster, the vibrations ceased, and the room''s voice returned.

    "Space-time realignmentplete. Outsidemunication now possible."

    The tension in the air eased, and the room felt stable again.

    RING!

    And the moment it did, the normal smartwatch that I had been using started ringing.

    RING! RING! RING! RING! RING! RING! RING! RING! RING! RING! RING! RING! RING! RING!

    And it was not one.

    Countless different notifications starteding down.

    ''What the?'' And it was surprising, as I had never been the type to get so many notifications. After all, not many had my contact number, and even if they had, they would not contact me.

    But then, I remembered the possible reason why, as I saw the name on the screen.

    ********

    "Sigh¡­..This is boring¡­.I am really bored¡­."

    A young woman mumbled to herself. She wore a stunning dress that perfectlyplemented her features, entuating her fiery red hair and amber eyes. The dress was a deep, rich crimson, its fabric flowing elegantly around her slender figure, hugging her curves in all the right ces. The neckline was tasteful yet alluring, and the intricate embroidery along the hem shimmered in the soft lighting of the banquet hall.

    Her fair skin glowed under the chandeliers, and the contrast between her vivid hair and the dark red of her dress was striking. She was undeniably beautiful, and many of the guests had already noticed her, though she hardly paid them any mind.

    Irina stood by one of therge, ornate windows, gazing out into the garden beyond. The banquet hall was filled with the hum of conversation, the clinking of sses, and the soft strains of ssical music. Elegant figures in luxurious attire mingled, theirughter and polite chatter filling the air.

    But to Irina, it was all just background noise. She felt disconnected from the event, her mind wandering elsewhere.

    ''I hate these things,'' she thought, stifling a yawn. ''Why do I have to be here? I''d rather be doing anything else.''

    She absentmindedly twirled a lock of her hair around her finger, her amber eyes scanning the room. The other heirs and influential figures were deep in conversation, discussing politics, business, and alliances.

    It was all so tedious, so predictable. While it was not like she did not like politics, most of the time, the topics were all redundant. Same topics, same people.

    At some point, it would be a magazine report, and people would start talking about other people''s daily actions.

    ''How can they find this interesting?'' she wondered, her boredom growing by the second. She did not have manymon interests with the youngdies of her age either. And she was not in a good mood.

    She nced down at her ss of sparkling wine, swirling the liquid around with a sigh. ''And why has that bastard not contacted me? And why is he always leaving me on read? It had been a week already!''

    At that moment, she started worrying. Though the said person was him, and he was not someone who would put himself into danger easily, he was also not someone who would shy away when the opportunity represented itself.

    In a way, he was both a nner and an action-taker.

    Irina''s mind started to spiral into worry as she imagined different scenarios. What if Astron had gotten himself into something dangerous? He was known for taking calcted risks, but what if this time something went wrong?

    ''He''s not the type to avoid danger if it presents an opportunity,'' she thought, her grip tightening on the stem of her ss. ''He ns, but he also acts. What if he¡­''

    Her thoughts drifted to a particr vision she had seen before, a memory from the past¡ªan image of Astron in a state that was neither fully human nor fully demon. The twisted, demonic energy that surrounded him in that vision was still vivid in her mind, and she felt a shiver run down her spine.

    ''No way, right? He wouldn''t let himself fall into that...'' she tried to reassure herself, but the worry gnawed at her, refusing to be silenced.

    The possibility, however slim, haunted her. What if he was in danger right now, struggling against forces beyond his control? What if that vision was more than just a distant memory¡ªwhat if it was a glimpse of a possible future?

    She tried to shake the thought from her mind, but it clung to her like a shadow, darkening her mood further. She couldn''t reach him, and she had no idea where he was or what he was doing. The uncertainty was maddening.

    At that moment, she was pulled from her thoughts by someone''s approach. A young man, dressed in an impably tailored suit, was making his way toward her.

    Jeremy Hawkins.

    His presence wasmanding, and the air around him buzzed with confidence. Irina recognized him immediately¡ªhe was the heir to a prominent family known for their work in the [Awakened Weapon Industry].

    "Lady Irina," the young man greeted her with a polite nod, his tone smooth and practiced. "It''s a pleasure to see you here."

    Irina forced a smile, masking her inner turmoil. "Likewise," she replied, though her mind was still partly consumed by thoughts of Astron.

    "Would you mind dancing?" Jeremy Hawkins asked, extending a hand toward Irina with a charming smile. His offer was polite, but she could sense the underlying motive. With her family''s standing, it wasn''t unusual for someone like Jeremy to seek a connection, and for most nobles, the act of dancing was a casual way to establish rapport.

    But Irina had no desire to dance, especially not with Jeremy Hawkins. She knew him from those visions¡ªknew what kind of person he really was.

    A man with a smooth exterior but with motives that were far from pure. Her instinct was to refuse immediately, to avoid any unnecessary interaction with him.

    Just as she was about to politely decline, her smartwatch suddenly chimed, the sound breaking through the tense moment. She nced down at the device, its surface adorned with elegant engravings that glinted in the soft light of the banquet hall. Her heart skipped a beat as she saw the name shing on the screen.

    Her face changed in an instant, the tension draining away as a genuine smile spread across her lips. "Maybe next time," she said, her tone light and breezy as she smoothly excused herself. "I need to take this call."

 Chapter 475 106.2 - A small talk

    Chapter 475106.2 - A small talk

    "I need to take this call."

    Without waiting for his response, Irina turned on her heel and walked away, her heart pounding with a mix of relief and anticipation.

    She could feel Jeremy''s eyes on her as she left, but she didn''t care. All that mattered was that he had finally contacted her.

    She moved quickly through the crowded hall, finding a quiet corner where she could answer the call in peace. Taking a deep breath, she tapped the screen and brought the smartwatch to her ear.

    "Finally," she murmured, her voice tinged with both annoyance and relief. "Do you have any idea how long I''ve been waiting to hear from you?"

    Irina brought the smartwatch''s voice to her ear, activating the formation, her pulse quickening with a mixture of frustration and relief.

    ¨CI figured you''d be waiting," Astron''s voice came through the line, calm andposed as ever.

    "Do you even know how annoying it is to be left hanging like that?" she shot back, her annoyance clear in her tone. "You could''ve at least sent a message."

    ¨CI was busy. Besides, I knew you''d manage," Astron replied, a hint of teasing in his voice.

    Irina rolled her eyes, though she couldn''t suppress the smile tugging at her lips. "Manage? I was practically going crazy over here."

    ¨CAnd yet, here you are, still intact," he said, the amusement in his voice more evident now.

    She huffed in exasperation, though the sound of his voice was enough to ease the tension she had been feeling. "You''re impossible, you know that?"

    ¨CSo I''ve been told," Astron replied, his tone shifting slightly, bing more serious. ¨CBut enough about that. How are things on your end? You sound like you''re at a party."

    Irina nced around the banquet hall, the elegant surroundings a stark contrast to her current mood. "I am. Just the usual¡ªboring, tedious, and full of people I''d rather avoid."

    ¨CSounds delightful," he remarked dryly. ¨CThough I imagine you''re handling it as gracefully as ever."

    "Hardly," she muttered. "I''d rather be anywhere else. But you finally called, so I suppose that''s something."

    ¨Cd I could make your evening a little more bearable," Astron said, his voice carrying a warmth that made her heart flutter.

    Irina leaned against the wall, her frustration melting away with each word. "You did. So, what''s kept you so busy that you couldn''t spare a moment to reply?"

    There was a brief pause on the other end, and she could almost picture him weighing his words before he spoke.

    ¨CTraining. I''ve been¡­ upied."

    "Training for what?"

    ¨CJust usual." "What do you mean just usual?"

    ¨CDon''t you already know it?"

    "I want to hear it from your own mouth."

    ¨C...."

    Irina could almost see Astron shaking his head on the other end of the line, that familiar gesture of his when he found her persistence both amusing and exasperating. He remained silent for a moment longer, clearly not giving in easily.

    ''This is what you deserve for ignoring me,'' Irina thought, refusing to back down.

    Finally, Astron spoke in a calm and measured tone, as always. ¨C"You already know Reina. I''ve been training with them in a camp, honing my skills."

    "Reina?" Irina echoed, her mind instantly conjuring up the image of the woman who hade to watch Astron during the duels. She remembered Reina''s confident, teasing demeanor, her yful nature, and the way she had interacted with Astron. There was something about her¡ªsomething that made Irina feel¡­ uneasy.

    A subtle, unfamiliar sensation bloomed in her chest. It was like a mix of irritation and something else she couldn''t quite ce. She frowned slightly, trying to push the feeling away, but it lingered, gnawing at her thoughts.

    "She''s the one who was at your duel, right? The woman who was all smiles and teasing," Irina said, trying to keep her tone neutral but failing to hide the slight edge in her voice.

    ¨C"Yeah, that''s her," Astron replied, seemingly oblivious to the shift in Irina''s mood.

    Irina bit her lip, feeling a surge of annoyance. ''Why does it bother me so much?'' she thought, a frown creasing her brow. The way Reina had acted so familiar with Astron, the way she had teased him¡ªwhy was it making her feel this way?

    She couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but it was as if something was being tugged inside her, something she wasn''t used to feeling. The more she thought about Reina, the more this odd sensation grew until it finally dawned on her: she was jealous.

    ''No way¡­'' Irina thought, her cheeks flushing at the realization. ''Am I really jealous of her?''

    She hated how petty it made her feel, but there was no denying it. The thought of Astron spending time with Reina and of her being close to him stirred a possessiveness in her that she hadn''t expected.

    ¨C"You still there?" Astron''s voice cut through her thoughts, bringing her back to the present.

    Irina took a deep breath, forcing herself to soundposed. "Yeah, I''m here. Just¡­ thinking."

    ¨C"About what?"

    Irina hesitated for a moment, unsure if she wanted to voice her feelings. She opted for something else instead, trying to deflect. "About how you''re spending all this time with Reina. Must be nice, huh?"

    There was a brief silence on the other end, and then Astron spoke, his tone slightly teasing. ¨C"Are you getting jealous, Irina?"

    Irina''s heart skipped a beat, and she could almost feel the heat rising to her cheeks. "N-no! Why would I be jealous?" she stammered, trying to sound indignant but only managing to sound flustered.

    Astron chuckled softly, the sound sending a shiver down her spine. ¨C"Just making sure."

    Irina huffed, crossing her arms as if he could see her through the phone. "You''re impossible."

    ¨C"Heh¡­.." She heard a smallugh from the phone. A smallugh that she had only heard once. Now, this was the second one.

    So, she could not help but smile as well. In just a matter of seconds, the frustration that had been gnawing at her seemed to melt away.

    Her thoughts drifted back to the night under the moon, the night she had seen that rare, fleeting smile on his face. It was a moment she had reyed in her mind countless times, a memory that always brought warmth to her heart.

    Irina raised her head, her eyes catching sight of the moon hanging low in the night sky. Its soft, silver light bathed the world in a gentle glow, casting long shadows and illuminating the path ahead. The sight was mesmerizing, and for a moment, everything else faded away.

    "It''s beautiful," she mumbled to herself, almost forgetting she was still on the phone.

    ¨C"What is?" Astron''s voice came through the line, pulling her back to reality.

    Irina hesitated for a moment, then smiled softly, deciding not to exin. "If you were here, you''d know."

    There was a pause on the other end, and then Astron''s voice responded. ¨C"It''s a pity, then."

    "Yes, indeed it is," she agreed, her tone thoughtful.

    She realized that, despite her earlier frustration and irritation, just talking to him had already improved her mood. The banter, the teasing, the way he seemed to understand her without needing many words¡ªit all made her feel lighter, more at ease.

    Even though he wasn''t physically there with her, his presence was still felt through their conversation, and that was enough for now.

    ''Ah, right¡­.''

    And then she remembered why she had been calling him all that time. While hearing his voice was important, she also needed to talk about something else.

    "Sigh¡­." She could not help but sigh to herself. She got carried away by the conversation just now and almost forgotten the most important thing.

    ¨C"Did you determine the time?" Astron asked, his voice still calm, though there was a hint of curiosity.

    Irina nodded, even though he couldn''t see her. "Yes, but I figured you''d be busy. For the next month, you''re probably going to be stuck training, right?"

    There was a brief pause before Astron responded. ¨C"Yes, that''s correct. I''ll most likely be busy training, so I won''t be able toe out."

    Irina had anticipated this. She knew that Astron''s dedication to his training was unwavering, and it wasn''t something she could easily disrupt. "I thought as much," she said, her tone understanding. "That''s why I''ve decided we''ll do it during thest week of the vacation."

    She could almost hear Astron considering her proposal on the other end of the line. ¨C"Thest week, huh? I suppose that could work."

    "It will work," Irina insisted, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "So, make sure you''re ready when the timees. I don''t want to hear any excuses."

    ¨C"I won''t," Astron replied. ¨C"Though you better not forget your promise either."

    "I won''t either." Irina smiled.

    ''Though, mother also wants to see you.'' Well, she wanted to see the expression that he would make when he faced one of the strongest people in the entire Human Domain.

    ''This is my payback for not getting any replies.''

    Irina''s smile widened as she thought about what awaited Astron at the end of the vacation. "Oh, and one more thing before you go," she added, her tone softening.

    ¨C"What is it?" Astron''s voice was calm, as usual, but there was a hint of curiosity.

    "I want you to call me at least once a week," Irina requested. "I know you''re busy, but it''s not too much to ask, right?"

    There was a brief pause on the other end as if Astron was considering her request. ¨C"Okay," he finally replied. ¨C"I''ll call you every week at this hour."

    Irina''s heart fluttered with happiness, a warm smile spreading across her face. "Good. I''ll be waiting."

    But just as she was about to end the call, Astron''s voice came through again, his tone slightly more serious. ¨C"Aren''t you going to a training camp?"

    Irina''s eyes widened in surprise. "How did you know?" she asked, genuinely curious. She hadn''t mentioned it to him, and yet he seemed to know about her ns.

    ¨C"It wasn''t hard to guess," Astron replied. ¨C"You''ve been busy with preparations, and given your family''s status, it''s only natural that you''d have some intense training lined up."

    Irina couldn''t help but remember this guy was always like that. ''Always good at seeing things that others won''t.'' "You''re right," she admitted. "I''ll be going to a training camp for three weeks, starting tomorrow. It''s something my mother arranged for me as the heir of the Emberheart family. I''m visiting a special ce, which is why I''ll have thatst week to myself."

    ¨C"I see," Astron said, his voice thoughtful. ¨C"Then I''ll make sure to call you during that time. And good luck with your training."

    "Thanks," Irina replied, feeling a strange mix of excitement and nervousness. "But remember, I''ll be expecting your call. Don''t make me wait." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¨C"I won''t," Astron promised.

    With that, they ended the call, and Irina found herself staring at the screen of her smartwatch with a contented smile.

    Knowing that Astron would be in touch, even during their time apart, made her feel more connected to him.

    As she prepared for the days ahead, she couldn''t help but look forward to the week they would spend together at the end of the vacation.

    Whatever challengesy ahead in her training camp, she knew that having something to look forward to would keep her motivated.

 Chapter 476 106.3 - A small talk

    Chapter 476106.3 - A small talk

    After ending the call with Irina, I decided to reach out to Senior Maya. I owed her an update after all this time. She had been a significant part of my journey, and it was only right to let her know where I stood.

    I initiated the call, but the connection failed. The same automated message yed, stating that her smartwatch could not be reached.

    ''Figures,'' I thought, a bit disappointed but not entirely surprised.

    Senior Maya¡­.. Her situation was kind of weird. I had never heard of Evergreen''s family or anything like that, but at the same time, she had immense amounts of resources to which she could have ess.

    That is why it was not hard to judge that she was some sort of important person as well.

    ''Now that I think about it, maybe I can obtain the information from this ce.''

    It was a natural thought, but that was for a different time.

    I didn''t want to leave things hanging since I know that she can be a bit hard to handle sometimes.

    ''Let''s hope that nothing goes wrong. I had spent a lot of time getting those blood bags ready.''

    It was a decision that I had made once, and now, I am going to see the end of it. There is nothing that can be done other than this.

    I switched to the voice message function and recorded a short message.

    "Senior Maya, it''s your Junior, Astron. I''m in the middle of some secluded training, so if you can''t reach me, that''s why. I just wanted to let you know that things are going well, and I''m making progress. Take care, and stay safe."

    I ended the message and sent it off.

    ''This should suffice.'' At least, I hope it does.

    ******

    Jeremy Hawkins stood frozen, his extended hand slowly dropping to his side as Irina gracefully turned away, her attention fully captured by the call. The lightheartedness in her tone, the ease with which she dismissed him, stung more than he cared to admit. For a moment, his charming facade faltered, his smile wavering as he watched her retreating figure. The way she had so effortlessly excused herself felt like a p in the face, and the sting of humiliation burned hotter as he noticed the amused nces from the other heirs scattered around the banquet hall.

    They weren''t even trying to hide their amusement, their eyes gleaming with barely concealedughter. A few whispers flitted through the air, subtle enough to avoid overt disrespect but loud enough for Jeremy to catch their derision. He knew what they were thinking: The great Jeremy Hawkins, heir to the mighty Hawkins family, just got publicly snubbed.

    The realization made his blood boil. But Jeremy was nothing if notposed under pressure. He forced a smile, his expression betraying nothing of the storm brewing inside him.

    With a casual shrug, he adjusted the cuff of his tailored suit as if the encounter had been of no consequence at all. He lifted his chin slightly, meeting the amused gazes of his peers with a cool indifference as though their opinions were beneath him.

    But inside, rage simmered. ''How dare she humiliate me like this?'' The thought gnawed at him as he made his way back to where his friends were lounging, their smug expressions making it clear they had witnessed the entire exchange. As soon as Jeremy reached them, the jabs began.

    "Well, well, well, looks like our smooth-talking Jeremy isn''t as irresistible as he thought," one of them drawled, a sly grin spreading across his face.

    "I could have told you Irina wouldn''t fall for that charm of yours," another added, snickering as he took a sip of his drink. "But you were so confident, weren''t you? What was it you said? ''No girl can resist the Hawkins allure''?"

    Jeremy''s jaw tightened, but he kept hisposure, forcing augh to match theirs. "She''s just ying hard to get," he replied smoothly, though the words felt hollow. "I''ll get her next time."

    Oh, sure," one of them jeered. "You keep telling yourself that, Jeremy."

    The taunting continued, each word chipping away at his pride. They had made a bet earlier in the evening, a foolish wager born out of Jeremy''s overconfidence.

    He had been so sure of himself, so certain that Irina would fall under his spell like so many others before her. But now, standing there with his friends mocking him, the taste of failure was bitter on his tongue.

    Jeremy''s mind raced as the mockingughter of his friends faded into the background, bing nothing more than a dull hum in his ears. The bitterness of his failure was quickly overshadowed by a growing sense of unease. Why didn''t it work? He had been so certain that Irina would be just another conquest, another piece in the puzzle that his family was carefully constructing across the Federation. His charm, honed and amplified by his family''s secret skill, had never failed him before.

    Father said it was foolproof, Jeremy thought, a bead of cold sweat forming at the base of his neck. ''It was supposed to work on everyone of this age, especially someone like her.''

    The memory of his father''s stern, calcting face shed in his mind. His father had been explicit¡ªthis skill was their family''s trump card, a guarantee of influence and control. It was a subtle power woven into the very fabric of Jeremy''s being, passed down and perfected over two generations. It wasn''t just charisma; it was a force, an innate ability that bent the will of others to his own.

    ''Is she that strong now?''

    The question gnawed at him. Irina, being a member of the Emberheart family, had always been formidable, but this was different.

    If she had resisted his charm so easily, it meant one of two things: either his power was weakening, or she had grown far stronger than anyone had anticipated. Neither option wasforting.

    The Hawkins family had made its fortune through cunning and maniption, and their deals with the demons ensured their rise to power.

    The skill Jeremy had inherited was a direct result of those dark pacts¡ªan ability to subtly influence the minds of others, making them more agreeable, more pliable.

    It was a tool of seduction and persuasion, one that had brought countless benefits to the Hawkins name. Contracts signed, alliances forged, and rivals eliminated¡ªall with a smile and a few well-ced words.

    But now, standing in the glittering banquet hall with the sting of failure fresh on his mind, Jeremy couldn''t shake the growing fear that something was wrong. Very wrong.

    ''What if others find out?'' The thought sent a chill down his spine. If word got out that his ability had failed, it could unravel everything. His family''s carefully constructed web of influence could start to fray. And his father¡­ his father would not be pleased.

    Jeremy''s friends continued to banter around him, oblivious to the storm brewing in his mind. He forced himself tough along, to maintain the facade of carefree confidence. But his thoughts were elsewhere, spiraling into a dark ce filled with doubt and paranoia.

    I need to understand what happened. Jeremy resolved, his mind shifting from panic to action. He had to find out why his charm had failed¡ªwhy Irina, of all people, had been immune to his influence. And more importantly, he had to make sure it never happened again. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Is it possible she''se into contact with something¡ªor someone¡ªthat could shield her?''

    The thought of demonic interference crossed his mind, but he quickly dismissed it. While there was more than one demonic organization in the human federation, the Emberheart Family was not the one to do such a thing.

    No, this was something different. Something closer to home, perhaps. There were rumors and whispers of Irina''s growing strength, but at the same time, something about her also reached his ears.

    ''Is that him?''

    He remembered a certain picture. It was taken by a student of Arcadia Hunter Academy, and it had fallen onto the inte not long ago.

    Jeremy''s mind raced as he reyed the image in his head¡ªIrina with that young man. The memory of the photograph was as clear as day: Irina''s unmistakable fiery red hair, even partially hidden beneath a mask, and the young man beside her. ck hair, a fair-shaped face, and a presence that seemed almost forgettable¡ªalmost, if not for the striking purple eyes that set him apart.

    ''Who is he?'' Jeremy''s thoughts spiraled back to the rumors he had heard, whispers of Irina''s growing strength and her mysterious associations. The boy''s face had seemed familiar, but only in the vaguest sense, like someone he had seen in passing but never given much thought to. But those purple eyes had a strange intensity, though for a person like him, there was no way a random person like him could do anything.

    But that wasn''t the point. No, the point was that Irina, who had effortlessly shrugged off his influence, was seen in public with this boy. Jeremy''s gut told him there was a connection, something crucial that he was missing.

    Jeremy turned to his friends, who were still bantering and mocking him, oblivious to the shift in his demeanor. He didn''t have time for their jobs right now.

    He had a n in his mind.

    He first called one of his subordinates to investigate this boy, and not long after, he got the name.

    Astron Natusalune. Arcadia Hunter Academy student rank 1071. Orphan, no parents. ''Heh¡­.You bitch.'' Jeremy''s mind buzzed with the new information: Astron Natusalune. An orphan, a low-ranking student at Arcadia Hunter Academy, with no apparent ties or support. The perfect target. The fact that this nobody had managed to capture Irina''s attention¡ªenough for her to publicly associate with him¡ªonly fueled Jeremy''s anger. How dare she?

    As the pieces of his n began to click into ce, Jeremy strode purposefully toward the balcony. His friends were still caught up in their banter, oblivious to the storm brewing inside him, and he had no intention of dragging them into this¡ªnot yet, anyway.

    The cool night air greeted him as he stepped outside, the soft glow of the moon casting a silver sheen over the terrace. There she was, standing at the edge of the balcony, her back to him, gazing up at the moon with an almost serene expression. But Jeremy knew better. That serene exterior was nothing more than a facade, a mask hiding her true intentions.

    So, you ditched me with a fake call, Jeremy thought, a sneer curling at the corner of his mouth. You really think you can y me, don''t you?

    He forced the anger down, schooling his features into a pleasant, neutral expression as he approached her. No need to let the mask slip just yet. He needed to y this carefully to make sure she understood just how much control he had over the situation¡ªand over her.

    "Irina," he called out, his voice smooth andposed, as if nothing had happened earlier. He watched as she turned her head slightly, acknowledging his presence but not fully facing him. "Enjoying the view?"

    Irina didn''t respond immediately, her gaze still fixed on the moon. The silence stretched out for a moment before she finally turned to face him, her expression calm and unreadable.

    "I needed some fresh air," she replied, her tone equally measured. "And some space."

    Jeremy smiled, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Of course. Everyone needs a break now and then." He took a step closer, his posture rxed, but his eyes never left hers. "But I couldn''t help but wonder if there was something more to it."

    Irina raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk ying on her lips. "And what exactly are you implying, Jeremy?"

    He let out a soft chuckle, the sound low and almost conspiratorial. "Oh, nothing too serious. Just that I noticed you''ve been spending time with a rather... interesting individualtely." He paused, watching her closely for any reaction. "A certain Astron Natusalune, if I''m not mistaken?"

    Her expression didn''t waver, but Jeremy caught the briefest flicker in her eyes. A small victory, but a victory nheless.

    "I see my reputation as a gossip has spread," Irina replied her tone light but with an edge of warning. "What of it?"

    Jeremy''s smile widened, though it remained as cold as ever. "It''s not the gossip that concerns me, Irina. It''s thepany you keep. You see, Astron isn''t exactly someone you''d want to be associated with. An orphan with no connections, no power... barely scraping by at Arcadia." He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. "You''re ying a dangerous game by involving yourself with someone like him."

    "And what exactly are you threatening me with, Jeremy?" Irina''s voice was sharp now, her eyes narrowing as she met his gaze head-on.

    Jeremy''s smile never faltered, but there was a gleam of malice in his eyes as he continued, his tone dripping with false concern. "I''m just looking out for you, Irina. After all, you never know when something is going to happen to someone like him."

    Jeremy''s words trailed off, the malice in his voice hanging in the air like a dark cloud. He leaned in closer, the sinister threat on the tip of his tongue. "He could suddenly dis¨C"

    But before he could finish, a searing heat red up right in front of his eyes.

    Then came the pain.

    "AAAAAAAAAH!"

 Chapter 477 106.4 - A small talk

    Chapter 477106.4 - A small talk

    Irina was in a good mood. The cool night air brushed against her skin as she stood on the balcony, the soft glow of the moon casting a serene light over everything. Her thoughts drifted back to her conversation with Astron, and a small smile yed on her lips. The tension of the evening seemed to melt away, leaving her with a sense of peace.

    But that peace was short-lived.

    She heard the sound of footsteps behind her, and her serene expression hardened. ''What now?'' she thought, already dreading the interruption. She didn''t need to turn around to know who it was.

    "Jeremy," she greeted coolly, not bothering to hide her disdain.

    "Irina," he replied smoothly as if they were the best of friends. "Enjoying the view?"

    Irina didn''t bother to respond, her gaze still fixed on the moon. She could feel the nausea building in her stomach, knowing full well what wasing. Jeremy wasn''t one to waste time with pleasantries unless he had an agenda.

    He took a step closer, his presence almost suffocating. "I couldn''t help but notice you''ve been... upiedtely," he began, his tone dripping with false concern. "With a certain someone."

    Irina''s grip on the balcony tightened, her knuckles turning white. ''He knows,'' she realized, her heart sinking.

    She didn''t trust Jeremy, not for a second. The man was a snake, and his words were as venomous as his intentions.

    "And?" she asked, her voice sharp. "What of it?"

    Jeremy''s smile widened, but it was cold, devoid of any real warmth. "It''s just that you''re associating with someone... beneath you, Irina. An orphan with no connections and no power. Someone who could easily... disappear."

    The nausea in her stomach turned to a sickening churn, the bile rising in her throat. ''This bastard,'' she thought, her anger boiling just beneath the surface. She could already see the scenario he was painting, the disgusting threat he was weaving into his words. Jeremy was a predator, and she was well aware of his true nature from the visions she had seen.

    "Jeremy," she began, her voiceced with venom, "are you threatening me?"

    He leaned in closer, his eyes gleaming with malice. "I''m just looking out for you, Irina. You never know when something might happen to someone like him."

    ''You bastard,'' Irina thought, her disgust nearly overwhelming her. The idea of Astron being targeted by this snake, of him being harmed because of her, made her blood boil. ''I''ll kill you before I let that happen.''

    She could feel her mana pulsing beneath her skin, the fiery energy that she had inherited from her family surging through her veins. It was a familiar warmth, one that had always been in her, sometimes unforgiving, sometimes burdensome, but now it burned with righteous anger.

    Jeremy was still speaking, his voice a nauseating drone in her ears. "He could suddenly dis¨C"

    But before he could finish, Irina''s mana red up. A searing heat red up between them, cutting off Jeremy''s words with a gasp of pain.

    "AAAAAAAAAH!" he screamed, stumbling back as a blistering heat singed his skin. His eyes widened in horror, the threat he had been building up in his mind turning to ash in the face of Irina''s wrath.

    Irina turned to face him fully, her eyes zing with anger. ''You dare threaten him in front of me?'' she thought, her fury barely contained.

    ''You dare to scheme about him.'' Even at this point, she was not able to understand. Howe he became a demonic human at that time? With how things have been going?

    Was the brainwashed? Was he under some sort of maniption, or was there something else?

    She could not understand or make any sense of it. But there was one thing that was clear.

    ''Demon Contractors¡­..They are all dangerous existences to him¡­'' For whatever had triggered him to do something like this, she could not take a risk.

    Especially after seeing what happened to him when he took down that route.

    ''And your disgusting gaze¡­..The fact that you think you are above everyone else just because you made a contract with a mere demon¡­..The fact that you think I would fall for your petty tricks¡­.It is all nauseating¡­.''

    The same thing happened in the timeline that she had seen. Jeremy targeted her in the life she had seen in vision as well.

    Irina''s mind raced as she stared down Jeremy, her anger barely contained. The memories of the visions she had seen flooded back, reminding her of how things had escted in that other life¡ªhow Jeremy had schemed against her, weaving his web of deceit and maniption. But in that timeline, she had been different¡ªmore naive, more arrogant, and far less perceptive than she was now.

    ''Back then, I was hiding behind a facade,'' she thought, her grip on the balcony tightening. ''I was weak, pretending to be strong by projecting arrogance. But I didn''t see the dangers lurking around me.''

    She remembered how Jeremy had exploited her weaknesses, using her pride and insecurity against her. At that time, she hadn''t been able to see through his lies, and herck of awareness had allowed him to pull the strings, leading to a series of events that spiraled out of control.

    ''Jeremy... he allied himself with one of the other Six Families of the Magic Council,'' she recalled, her disgust growing. ''They pressured my family politically, using every dirty trick in the book. I didn''t realize until it was toote how deep their schemes ran.''

    In that other life, she had underestimated him, and that had been her downfall. Jeremy had wormed his way into her life, manipting her and those around her, turning allies into enemies.

    And all the while, he had hidden behind a veneer of charm and false concern, much like he was doing now.

    In the end, things turned into a bloody all-out war. And because of how the Hawkins family grew their influence under the Federation, the Emberheart Family suffered a lot of losses as well, making them weaken.

    But this time, things were different. She wasn''t the same naive girl she had been. She was stronger and more aware, and she wouldn''t let Jeremy or anyone else control her life. Not again.

    ''You should have not provoked me, you worm¡­.I was nning to deal with you a little bitter¡­But you brought him out of all people¡­.''

    Irina felt the familiar surge of power welling up within her, the fire of the Emberheart Family coursing through her veins. Her eyes turned cold, a steely resolve recing any remnants of doubt.

    The warmth she had felt earlier, reminiscing about Astron, was reced by a chilling determination. Jeremy had crossed a line, and he would pay the price for his arrogance.

    As the fire began to flicker at her fingertips, she advanced toward him, her movements deliberate and unyielding. The coldness in her heart was mirrored in the intensity of the heat emanating from her hand, a heat that seemed to warp the very air around it.

    Jeremy''s smug expression faltered as he realized what was happening. His eyes widened in fear, the confident facade slipping away as panic set in. "What are you doing?" he demanded, his voice cracking with terror. "Do you have any idea what the repercussions of this will be?"

    Irina''s lips curled into a smile, one that didn''t reach her eyes. The fear in his voice, the way he was backing away, it all fed into a deep, twisted satisfaction within her. "That fear in your eyes," she said, her voice cold and detached, "I like it."

    Jeremy''s back hit the railing of the balcony, and he flinched as the heat from Irina''s hand grew unbearable. The mes were no longer just flickering; they were swirling, gathering intensity, forming a concentrated ze that radiated an almost tangible force. His panic turned to outright terror as he realized the situation he was in.

    "Ir-Irina, stop! You can''t¡ª" Jeremy tried to summon some of his own power, but the wisps of fire that danced around Irina were faster. Theyshed out, pinning him down, wrapping around his limbs, and holding him in ce. His struggles were futile; he waspletely at her mercy.

    Irina looked down at him, her expression one of cold indifference. There was no hesitation in her eyes, no doubt about what she was going to do. "You should have known better than to provoke me, Jeremy. But you''ve made your choice, and now you''ll live with the consequences."

    The fire in her hand condensed, the heat intensifying as it formed into a tightly focused point. Jeremy''s eyes widened in horror as he realized what she was about to do. "No! Please, Irina! You don''t have to do this!"

    But Irina was beyond reason.

    "Someone! GUARD JORDAN! WHERE ARE YOU, YOU BASTARD!"

    He shouted, trying to call his guard. But, not to avail, as his guard was still far away. Even if he had sensed something was amiss, he would not be able to interfere.

    Her mind was set, her purpose clear. "I''m going to leave a mark on you that you will never be able to forget," she said, her voice eerily calm as she raised her hand.

    With a swift, decisive movement, she pressed the searing,pressed heat directly against his face.

    The fire seared through skin and flesh, branding him with an agonizing mark that would never fade.

    "AAAAAAAH! NOOOOOO! NOOOOOO!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Jeremy''s screams filled the night air, his voice raw and desperate as the pain overwhelmed him. He thrashed and struggled, but the fiery wisps held him firm, ensuring that he couldn''t escape his fate.

    Irina''s expression didn''t waver as she watched him writhe in agony. There was a cold satisfaction in her heart, a sense of justice being served. This was the price Jeremy would pay for his arrogance, for thinking he could manipte and threaten her.

    ''Everything about your family. It will be erased¡­.Nothing will remain¡­..'' "Heh¡­."

    She pressed her hand down further as the smell of skin burning entered her nose. That smell was not unfamiliar.

    When she was training against fire, when she was learning fire resistance, she had already smelled it¡­It was her own skin, but now it was different.

    "So¡­.This is why he is doing this¡­..It is indeed understandable¡­It feels refreshing¡­."

 Chapter 478 107.1 - Aftermath

    Chapter 478107.1 - Aftermath

    "So¡­.This is why he is doing this¡­..It is indeed understandable¡­It feels refreshing¡­."

    Just as Irina pressed her hand down further, relishing the twisted satisfaction of her retribution, she sensed a rush of footsteps and the frantic murmurs of people approaching. The air was thick with urgency and fear as guards and other attendees finally realized the situation on the balcony.

    "Irina! Stop this!" a voice shouted, paned in the tone. Several figures appeared at the entrance to the balcony, their eyes wide with horror as they took in the scene.

    But before any of them could reach her, Irina straightened up, removing her hand from Jeremy''s face with a calm, deliberate motion. "I can do it myself," she said coldly, her voice cutting through the air like a knife. "No one touches me."

    The mes around Jeremy flickered out, leaving behind a charred, disfigured mass where his face had been. He slumped to the ground, sobbing and whimpering, his once-proud demeanor shattered beyond recognition.

    Irina turned slowly, her amber eyes locking onto the approaching guards. They hesitated, their steps faltering as they took in the terrifying sight before them.

    The fear in their eyes was unmistakable¡ªthis was not the haughty, untouchable Irina Emberheart they had known. This was something far more dangerous, something far more ruthless.

    Her gaze swept across the gathered crowd, her expression devoid of emotion. The fear she saw reflected in their eyes was real, palpable. They weren''t just afraid of what she had done; they were afraid of her.

    Irina could feel the weight of their stares, the collective realization that she was not to be trifled with. She had crossed a line, one that few had dared to even approach, and the repercussions of her actions were now etched into the minds of everyone present.

    "Make sure he lives," she said coldly to the guards, her tone leaving no room for argument. "I want him to remember this night every time he looks in a mirror."

    *******

    Jeremyy on the cold floor of the balcony, his body convulsing in pain as the searing burn on his face sent shockwaves through his entire being.

    The world around him blurred, his vision fading in and out as he struggled toprehend what had just happened. The agony was overwhelming, consuming every thought, every breath. His skin felt like it was on fire, every nerve ending screaming in torment. The once-proud heir to the Hawkins family was now reduced to a trembling, broken figure, his mind barely able to process the horror of his own disfigurement.

    ''What¡­ what is happening to me?'' Jeremy''s thoughts were frantic, disjointed. ''This¡­ this can''t be real¡­ it can''t be¡­''

    The sounds of hurried footsteps and gasps of shock surrounded him, but they were distant, muted by the intense pain that dominated his senses. He could hear voices, angry and panicked, but they were nothing more than a dull roar in his ears.

    ''Why¡­ why is this happening?'' Jeremy''s mind raced, trying to grasp anything that made sense. ''I''m the heir¡­ I''m supposed to be in control¡­ This¡­ this shouldn''t¡­''

    As the other guests of the banquet rushed onto the balcony, they recoiled in horror at the sight before them.

    The proud and haughty Jeremy Hawkins, the heir to one of the most powerful families, was lying on the ground, his face a charred and twisted mass.

    The once-handsome features that had drawn admiration and envy were now unrecognizable, a grotesque reminder of the wrath he had provoked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Do you know what you''ve done?!" One of the guests, a tall man with a stern expression, shouted at Irina, his voiceced with disbelief and fury. "How could you do this to the heir of the Hawkins family? Do you think we''ll stand idly by while our friend is assaulted like this?"

    Several others nodded in agreement, their faces twisted in anger and fear. Jeremy''s friends, who had mocked him earlier, were now pale and trembling, unsure of what to do in the face of such raw power. They had never seen Irina like this, and the fear that gripped them was palpable.

    ''I¡­ I need help¡­ I can''t¡­'' Jeremy''s thoughts were a jumble of pain and desperation. He sought for this pain to end.

    He wanted it to end.

    But, as he waited, things did not happen as he wished.

    ''Why¡­ why isn''t anyone doing anything?''

    Irina stood calmly amidst the chaos, her expression untouched by the panic around her. A smirk curled at the corners of her lips as she surveyed the crowd, her amber eyes burning with a fierce, unyielding light.

    "What can you do?" she asked, her voice dripping with contempt. "I''m standing right here. If you want to do something, then by all means, try."

    The challenge hung in the air like a gauntlet thrown down, daring anyone to take it up. The crowd hesitated, their anger faltering as they felt the weight of her gaze. No one moved; no one dared to.

    And then, with a calm and deliberate tone, Irina called out, "Esme."

    In an instant, the atmosphere on the balcony changed. A figure appeared beside Irina as if materializing out of thin air. It was a maid dressed in a simple yet elegant uniform, her demeanor calm andposed.

    But the pressure that emanated from her was anything but ordinary. It was immense, suffocating, like a heavy weight pressing down on everyone present.

    Esme''s presence was overwhelming, her power palpable in the air. The guests who had been so eager to confront Irina now found themselves shrinking back, their bravado evaporating in the face of this new threat. Even those who had been ready to defend Jeremy faltered, their confidence shattered by the sheer force of Esme''s aura.

    ''No¡­ no, this isn''t right¡­'' Jeremy''s mind was a swirling mess of pain and disbelief. ''She¡­ she can''t do this¡­ This¡­ this is wrong¡­''

    Jeremy, still writhing in pain on the ground, could only manage to look up with one eye, the other swollen shut from the burns. His mind was a haze of agony and terror, unable to fully grasp the extent of his situation. All he knew was that he had never felt such pain, such helplessness.

    Irina looked down at him onest time, her smirk widening as she spoke, her voice cold and unforgiving. "Remember this. No one can threaten an Emberheart¡­..Engrave this into your hands, or the Wrath of Ember will be upon you."

    "..."

    No one was able to reply, as they were all reminded of one simple event that had transpired a hundred years ago.

    A hundred years ago, a city was erased from thends of this world.

    ¡¸Wrath of Ember¡¹ It was that spell that had burned that city to the ground.

    The crowd remained silent, their anger reced by fear and uncertainty. No one dared to speak out, not with Esme standing there, her presence a constant reminder of Irina''s power.

    Irina turned to leave, her amber eyes flicking over the gathered guests with a final, disdainful nce. As she walked away, Esme followed, her steps silent but heavy with the weight of her power. The balcony, once filled with murmurs and usations, was now eerily quiet, the only sound the faint whimpering of Jeremy Hawkins, his spirit broken, his pride shattered.

    ***********

    As Irina and Esme left the balcony, the tension of the evening still hung heavy in the air. The crowd behind them remained silent, too stunned to react to what had just transpired. The cool night air did little to quell the fire simmering within Irina, her mind reying the events over and over.

    Esme, walking a step behind her, finally spoke, her tone calm butced with a subtle undercurrent of concern. "Young Miss, what you did back there... It was intense, even for you. What drove you to such an action?"

    Irina didn''t break her stride, her expression a mask of cold determination. "That little fucker dared to threaten and ckmail me. He thought he could manipte me, use me as a pawn in whatever twisted game he was ying. There was no way I could allow that."

    Esme''s steps remained steady, but her eyes narrowed slightly, considering Irina''s words. "I understand your anger, Young Miss. However, the Hawkins family is a significant business partner for the Emberheart family. The Matriarch may not be pleased with the consequences of your actions."

    A small, bitter smile tugged at the corner of Irina''s lips. "You think I''m worried about that? If the Matriarch knew everything, she would rather praise me than get angry."

    Esme''s expression softened, a hint of curiosity flickering in her eyes. "You sound confident, Young Miss. Are you certain the Matriarch would see it that way?"

    Irina finally slowed her pace, turning slightly to meet Esme''s gaze. Her amber eyes held a steely resolve. "She will. Jeremy Hawkins is more dangerous than he appears. I''ve seen what happens when his kind is left unchecked. He''s a threat to our family and to everything we stand for. I simply took preemptive action."

    Esme studied Irina for a moment, her expression inscrutable. "If that is your belief, then I will stand by your decision, Young Miss. But understand this: your actions will ripple through the Federation. The Matriarch may have her reasons for supporting you, but the other families... they may not be so understanding."

    ''Other families¡­..Those who ally themselves with Hawkins¡­.They will meet the same end, you don''t need to worry about that¡­.''

    This federation had been far too corrupted for its own good, and it needed some cleansing.

    Irina''s smile didn''t waver. "Let them try. I''m not afraid of a few ripples, Esme. If anyone tries to challenge me or my family, they''ll face the same fate as Jeremy."

    And what was a better cleanser than the Fire of Emberheart?

    Esme nodded a subtle respect in her gaze. "Very well, Young Miss. Just be prepared for whates next."

    Irina turned back toward the path ahead, her steps firm and unwavering. "I always am."

    ''Just as I had promised before¡­.From now on, there is no running away. After facing him, there is nothing that scares me in this world, no more.''

 Chapter 479 Chapter 107.2 - Aftermath

    Chapter 479 Chapter 107.2 - Aftermath

    Jeremy''s father, Reginald Hawkins, stood in the grand hallway of their family estate, his face a mask of barely contained rage and disbelief. The news hade suddenly, carried on the breathless words of one of his trusted guards, but nothing had prepared him for what he was about to witness.

    When the doors to the room opened and Jeremy was wheeled in, Reginald''s breath caught in his throat. His son, his proud and ambitious heir, was unrecognizable. The once-handsome face that had been a symbol of the Hawkins family''s future was now a grotesque, charred ruin. The burns covered the entire side of his face, the skin ckened and twisted, a cruel mockery of the young man Jeremy had once been.

    Jeremyy still, his eyes zed over with pain and fear. He was unable to speak, his body trembling from the trauma he had endured. His breathing was shallow and ragged, each intake of air a reminder of the agony that had consumed him.

    Reginald''s hands clenched into fists at his sides, his knuckles white with the force of his fury.

    "What¡­ happened?" Reginald''s voice was cold and controlled, but the underlying threat was unmistakable. He turned his gaze to the guard who had brought the news, his eyes narrowing dangerously. "Tell me everything."

    The guard, a seasoned warrior who had served the Hawkins family for years, hesitated for only a moment before he spoke, his voice steady despite the gravity of the situation. "Sir, it was Lady Irina Emberheart. She¡­ she did this to him."

    Reginald''s expression hardened, his mind racing as he processed the implications of what he was hearing. "Irina Emberheart," he repeated slowly, the nameced with venom. "She dared to do this to my son?"

    The guard nodded, his face grim. "Yes, sir. ording to witnesses, Lady Irina used her fire magic to brand the young master. They say she did it in front of the other guests, with no hesitation¡­ no mercy."

    Reginald''s fury surged, his eyes zing with cold fire. This was not just an attack on Jeremy; this was an open deration of war against the Hawkins family. The Emberhearts had made their move, and it was a move that would not go unanswered.

    He stepped closer to his son, examining the burns that marred Jeremy''s once-proud face. His hand trembled slightly as he reached out, stopping just short of touching the injured skin. The sight of his son in such a state, broken and helpless, filled him with a rage so intense it was almost suffocating.

    "Have they given him the high-ranking potions?" Reginald asked, his voice barely above a whisper yet carrying the weight ofmand.

    The butler, who had been standing silently by the door, stepped forward and bowed his head respectfully. "Yes, Master Hawkins. We have administered the best options we had at our disposal. But¡­ the burns remain. We even called the head healer of our guild, but she was unable to reverse the damage. It appears that the fire magic used was of a nature we''ve never encountered before."

    Reginald''s gaze snapped to the butler, his eyes narrowing. "Are you telling me that nothing can be done?"

    The butler swallowed, his face pale. "As of now, sir¡­ we are at a loss. The fire magic seems to have a lingering effect, resisting all attempts at healing. We will continue to search for a solution, but it may take time."

    Reginald turned back to Jeremy, his expression a mix of fury and sorrow. His son, his legacy, was lying before him, disfigured and broken. The reality of it was almost too much to bear.

    "Irina Emberheart¡­" Reginald muttered, his voice barely more than a growl. "She thinks she can get away with this?"

    Reginald Hawkins stood over his son, his mind a tempest of fury and cold calction. Jeremy''s disfigured face was a painful reminder of the cost of failure, but for a man like Reginald, failure was simply another challenge to ovee, another variable in theplex equation of power and survival.

    "We were already nning to get rid of them for a while now¡­" Reginald muttered under his breath, his voice cold and detached. The decision had been made long before this incident, but now, with Irina Emberheart''s tant assault on his son, the timeline had been forcibly elerated. "That means we''ll be pushing the ns forward from now on."

    Jeremy''s approach to Irina had been part of that very n¡ªa calcted move designed to ce them closer to the Emberheart family, to gather intelligence and leverage against them. Jeremy was supposed to charm her, to worm his way into her trust. Instead, he had been outyed, and his arrogance and underestimation of Irina led to this disaster.

    ''Damn boy,'' Reginald thought with a mixture of anger and disappointment. ''You were supposed to be my spearhead, and now you''ve be a liability.''

    But Reginald Hawkins was not a man who allowed setbacks to cripple his ns. The first rule of rising in this wretched world was to be prepared for every eventuality, to adapt and strike when the time was right. Situations like this¡ªwhere ns went awry and unforeseen challenges arose¡ªwere all too familiar to him. They were the crucible in which his power had been forged.

    He turned to his butler, who stood nearby, pale and tense. "Prepare the secure line," Reginald ordered, his voice leaving no room for hesitation. "I need to contact the organization immediately."

    The butler bowed swiftly and hurried out of the room, leaving Reginald alone with his son. Jeremy''s shallow breaths filled the silence, a stark reminder of the stakes they were ying for.

    ''The organization won''t be pleased,'' Reginald thought as he waited, his mind already anticipating the conversation that would follow. ''They''ll think it''s too soon. They''ll warn me about the risks.''

    But this was no longer just about strategy or timing. Irina Emberheart had made her move, and in doing so, she had revealed too much.

    Reginald wasn''t a fool¡ªhe knew the signs of someone who had caught wind of something they shouldn''t have. And if Irina had even the slightest inkling of their true intentions, then dying was no longer an option.

    Momentster, the butler returned, nodding to Reginald as he handed over the securemunication device. Reginald took it, his expression hardening as he activated the link.

    The line connected with a soft click, and a voice on the other end answered, low and measured. "Hawkins. We weren''t expecting your call this soon."

    "There''s been aplication," Reginald said without preamble, his tone clipped and businesslike. "Irina Emberheart attacked my son. Burned him¡ªleft him disfigured. This wasn''t some random act of violence; she knew something. We need to move up the timeline."

    A brief pause followed, and Reginald could almost feel the weight of the organization''s collective mind considering his words. When the voice spoke again, it was cautious. "This is too early, Hawkins. The n isn''t fully in ce. If we act now, we risk exposing ourselves prematurely."

    "I understand the risks," Reginald replied, his voice firm. "But we''ve been forced into a corner. If Irina knows¡ªif she even suspects¡ªthen the danger of waiting is greater than the danger of acting. We need to strike before they can counter us."

    "Then it''s decided," the voice concluded. "Commence with the n. But keep in mind, Hawkins¡ªour hands are limited now. If anything goes wrong, there won''t be a second chance."

    Another pause, longer this time. Then, the voice returned colder. "Very well. But know that if this goes wrong, it''s on you. The organization won''t cover for failure."

    "I''ll take full responsibility," Reginald said, his mind already working through the logistics of the elerated timeline. "But rest assured, it won''t fail. We''vee too far to let a girl and her family stand in our way."

    "Then it''s decided," the voice concluded. "Commence with the n. But keep in mind, Hawkins¡ªour hands are limited now. If anything goes wrong, there won''t be a second chance."

    Reginald ended the call, the weight of the decision settling over him. His hands were tied, and the resources he could call upon were now restricted by the organization''s caution. But he was nothing if not resourceful, and he knew how to turn limitations into strengths. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He looked down at Jeremy onest time, his expression unreadable. "You''ll have your vengeance, my son," he murmured, more to himself than to Jeremy. "And I''ll ensure that the Emberheart family regrets ever crossing the Hawkins name."

    With that, Reginald turned and strode out of the room, his mind already moving to the next phase. The game had changed, but the oue would be the same. The Hawkins family would emerge victorious, no matter the cost.

    *******

    <Mansion of the Emberheart Family, Midnight>

    The heavy doors of the Emberheart mansion closed behind Irina and Esme with a soft thud, sealing them inside the grandeur and tension that awaited. The grand hall was dimly lit, the flickering candlelight casting long shadows that danced across the polished marble floor.

    The air was thick with the scent of burning incense, a tradition Irina''s mother insisted upon, its smoky tendrils curling through the air like silent specters.

    Esme stopped at the base of the grand staircase, bowing her head slightly. "I will wait here, Young Miss. The Matriarch will see you alone."

    Irina nodded, her face set in a mask of determination. She ascended the staircase, her footsteps echoing in the vast emptiness of the mansion.

    As she reached the top, two guards stationed outside the Matriarch''s chambers opened the heavy oak doors, allowing her to enter.

    The chamber was as imposing as ever, a reflection of the woman who ruled from within it. The Matriarch sat at the far end of the room, behind arge desk adorned with documents and relics of Emberheart''s legacy.

    Her presence was formidable, amanding figure draped in deep red robes, her eyes as sharp as the fire she wielded. The room''s hearth crackled with a steady me, casting a warm glow on her stern features.

    "Irina," the Matriarch''s voice was cool, almost indifferent. "Sit."

    Irina obeyed, taking a seat across from her mother. The silence that followed was suffocating, the kind that gnawed at the edges of resolve. But Irina held her ground, meeting the Matriarch''s gaze with unwavering eyes.

    "I''ve heard about what happened tonight," the Matriarch began, her tone devoid of emotion. "Do you have any idea what you''ve done?"

    Irina''s jaw tightened, but she remainedposed. "Yes, Mother. I acted to protect our family. Jeremy Hawkins posed a threat, and I neutralized it."

    The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed, her fingers drumming lightly on the desk. "You disfigured the heir of a powerful ally, a move that could unravel years of alliances and carefully woven ties. Did you think about the consequences?"

    "I did," Irina responded, her voice firm. "But I also thought about the future¡ªour future. Jeremy Hawkins is not just an heir; he''s a danger to everything we''ve built. I''ve seen what he can be, and I won''t allow that to happen."

    The Matriarch leaned back in her chair, her gaze piercing. "You presume much, Irina. Do you think I don''t know the kind of man Jeremy is? Do you think I haven''t considered the dangers?"

    Irina''s heart pounded, but she didn''t flinch. "Then you must understand why I did what I did. The Federation is already corrupted, teetering on the edge. If we don''t take a stand now, we risk losing everything. Sometimes, alliances need to be broken to protect what truly matters."

    For a long moment, the Matriarch said nothing, her eyes boring into Irina''s as if searching for something. Finally, she spoke, her voice softer but no lessmanding. "You''ve always been headstrong, Irina. At least before, you were faking it¡­.But that does not seem to be the case right now."

    Irina remained silent, her breath steady despite the turmoil swirling within her. There was no doubt her mother sensed the shift in her, the transformation that had taken ce.

    The Matriarch leaned forward, her voice dropping to a low, probing tone. "Something about you has changed recently¡­ a change I did not foresee. What has happened, Irina?"

    Irina hesitated, but only for a fraction of a second. She knew what her mother was implying, the question lurking just beneath the surface. She steadied herself, refusing to show any sign of weakness.

    The Matriarch''s eyes sharpened further, her voice cutting through the tension like a de. "That boy¡­ You had been warned."

    Irina''s heart skipped a beat, but she did not falter. She met her mother''s gaze with unwavering resolve, her voice clear and calm. "I''ve be someone who can choose what is best for me, Mother. I won''t be swayed by anyone''s warnings or threats. I decide my path."

    For a moment, the silence in the room was absolute, the only sound the crackling of the fire in the hearth. The Matriarch''s face remained inscrutable, her gaze boring into Irina as if trying to unravel the mysteries she held.

    And then, slowly, a smile curled at the corners of the Matriarch''s lips¡ªa smile that was anything but warm. It was a smile devoid of warmth, a chilling expression that sent a shiver down Irina''s spine despite her resolve. "If that is the case," the Matriarch said, her voice as cold as her smile, "then you should take responsibility for your own actions."

 Chapter 480 Chapter 107.3 - Aftermath

    Chapter 480 Chapter 107.3 - Aftermath

    "If that is the case, then you should take responsibility for your own actions."

    The Matriarch''s cold, calcted smile remained fixed as she watched her daughter, waiting for a reaction. Irina knew that this was a test, a challenge that her mother had set before her to see just how far she was willing to go, how much she was willing to defy expectations.

    The mention of "that boy" had been deliberate, a reminder of the warnings she had received.

    But Irina was not the same girl who once cowered under her mother''s shadow, who let others dictate her choices.

    The visions she had seen, the future she knew coulde to pass, had strengthened her resolve. Astron was no mere orphan, no insignificant boy. He was something much more, and she would not allow her mother or anyone else to convince her otherwise.

    "I will," Irina said firmly, her voice steady despite the tension in the room. "I will take responsibility for my actions. But know this, Mother¡ªI will not be swayed by anyone''s opinion, not even yours. I have seen what lies ahead, and I know the path I need to take. He is now part of that path, and I won''t turn away from it."

    The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed slightly, her expression hardening. "You think you can defy me, Irina? Do you think you can choose someone like him and still hold the respect and power thates with being an Emberheart? Do you think our family can afford to take such risks?"

    Irina met her mother''s gaze head-on, unyielding. "Not everyone is like you when ites to choosing a partner, mother. Do not project your own failures onto me."

    The air in the room thickened, growing unbearably hot as the Matriarch''s fury ignited. The mes within her eyes seemed to burn with a relentless intensity, and the temperature in the chamber rose to a blistering level. Irina could feel the heat pressing down on her, searing her skin, but she remained unmoved. She had endured this before and had been forced to withstand it as a test of her resolve.

    This time, however, she was no longer the frightened girl who cowered under the Matriarch''s gaze. She was stronger, and she would not back down.

    "You dare speak to me of failures?" the Matriarch hissed, her voice crackling like the very mes shemanded. The sheer force of her anger seemed to warp the air around her, making it difficult to breathe. "You, who have barely begun to understand the weight of the Emberheart name, dare to judge me?"

    Irina met her mother''s zing eyes head-on, refusing to look away. "Yes, I dare," she replied, her voice steady despite the fire licking at her skin. "I am not you, Mother. I will not make the same mistakes, nor will I let you dictate my choices. I know what I''m doing."

    The Matriarch''s fury red even hotter, and for a moment, Irina thought the mes would consume them both. But then, just as suddenly, the heat began to recede. The Matriarch clicked her tongue in annoyance, the mes in her eyes flickering before settling into a cold, steady burn.

    "Your im," the Matriarch said, her voice now devoid of the earlier rage, "it seems you are confident. Too confident, perhaps. But confidence without wisdom is nothing but foolishness."

    Irina nodded, her own resolve unshaken. "Confidence is necessary, Mother. Without it, I would be nothing more than a puppet, doing what I''m told without understanding why. I am confident because I know what I must do."

    For a moment, there was silence. Then, the Matriarch''s expression shifted. The fiery anger in her eyes dimmed, reced by something else¡ªamusement and perhaps a hint of curiosity.

    "Is that so?" the Matriarch mused, her tone softer, almost contemtive. She leaned back in her chair, studying Irina with a newfound interest. "You''ve grown, Irina. I see it now. You''re not the same girl who once hid behind arrogance and pride."

    Irina didn''t respond, but the Matriarch''s words hung in the air, heavy with meaning. There was a shift in the room, a subtle change in the dynamic between them.

    "I''m curious," the Matriarch continued, a slight smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "If you are so sure of your path, then show me. Prove to me that you have what it takes to uphold the Emberheart legacy. Show me that you are worthy of the power and respect thates with our name."

    Irina''s heart pounded in her chest, but she kept herposure. "I will, Mother," she said, her voice steady. "I will show you that I am worthy."

    The Matriarch''s gaze lingered on her for a moment longer; then she nodded in return. "You may go."

    ******

    As the heavy doors to the Matriarch''s chamber closed behind Irina, the room fell into a deep, contemtive silence. The Matriarch remained seated, her gaze fixed on the door long after Irina had gone.

    The mes in the hearth flickered softly, casting dancing shadows across the room, but the Matriarch''s thoughts were elsewhere, far from the quiet crackling of the fire.

    Irina had changed¡ªthere was no doubt about it. The girl who once relied on arrogance and pride as a shield had grown into a woman with a fierce resolve, one that even the Matriarch had not fully anticipated.

    The shift was undeniable, and it intrigued her. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Matriarch leaned back in her chair, her fingers steepled in thought. The confrontation revealed more than just Irina''s defiance; it showed the strength of will that the matriarch had long sought for her daughter.

    But that strength came with a cost, one that could either elevate the Emberheart legacy or bring it crashing down.

    ''So she''s chosen her path,'' the Matriarch mused silently, her thoughts turning to the boy Irina had so vehemently defended. ''Astron Natusalune...'' The name lingered in her mind, apanied by a flicker of irritation. A mere orphan, an insignificant boy in the grand scheme of things¡ªyet Irina had seen something in him, something that made her defy even her mother.

    ''What could it be?'' The Matriarch''s thoughts wandered back to the request Irina had made recently, a request that had piqued her curiosity.

    The opening of the armory, an act reserved for only the most trusted and capable, had been granted at Irina''s insistence. That alone had been unusual, but the fact that it was for the boy¡ªthat had been unprecedented.

    The Matriarch rose from her chair, her robes whispering softly as she moved toward therge window that overlooked the Emberheart estate. The night sky stretched out before her, dark and unyielding, much like the future that nowy ahead.

    ''What have you seen, Irina?\ she wondered, her gaze drifting toward the distant horizon. ''What makes you so certain of this boy, this path you''ve chosen?''

    The Matriarch had always prided herself on her ability to predict and control the oues within the Emberheart family. But this¡ªthis was something different. Irina had acted beyond her expectations and had made choices that defied the careful ns that had beenid out. And now, the Matriarch found herself both irritated and intrigued.

    ''Perhaps I''ve underestimated her,'' she admitted to herself, a rare moment of self-reflection. ''She''s no longer the girl I molded; she''s be something more. But whether that ''more'' will strengthen the Emberheart legacy or shatter it...'' The thought trailed off, unfinished, but the weight of it hung heavily in her mind.

    The mention of the armory brought her back to Astron. What could that boy possess that warranted such action? The Matriarch''s curiosity deepened, and with it, a growing sense of unease. She would need to investigate further to understand what had sparked this change in Irina and whether it was a strength or a weakness.

    But one thing was certain: Irina was no longer the obedient daughter who would simply follow orders. She had imed her independence, her right to choose her path. And that path now included Astron¡ªa wildcard in a game the Matriarch had thought she controlled.

    ''Very well, Irina,'' she thought, her expression hardening with resolve. ''You''ve chosen your path. But don''t think for a moment that I won''t be watching your every step. You will prove yourself, or you will fall. And that boy... he will be the test of whether you truly understand the weight of our name.''

    ''Very well, Irina,'' she thought, her expression hardening with resolve. ''You''ve chosen your path. But don''t think for a moment that I won''t be watching your every step. You will prove yourself, or you will fall. And that boy... he will be the test of whether you truly understand the weight of our name.''

    The Matriarch turned away from the window, looking at a special ce distant in the sky.

    ''The mistake that I had made¡­.I do hope that you will not repeat the same¡­.''

    She thought to herself.

    ''And for the future of our family and the choices you made, you need to be strong.''

    With that thought, she waved her hand.

    "Esme."

    The door to the chamber opened almost immediately, and Esme entered with her usual quiet grace, her expression unreadable. She bowed slightly, her posture respectful but alert, ready to carry out whatever orders were given.

    "Yes, Matriarch?" Esme''s voice was calm, but there was an undercurrent of understanding, a knowledge of what was likely toe.

    The Matriarch did not waste time with pleasantries. "Increase the chamber''s intensity."

    Esme''s eyes flickered briefly, a subtle acknowledgment of the severity of themand. "Are you certain, Matriarch?"

    The Matriarch''s expression remained resolute, her voice cold and measured. "Yes. Irina must be tested. She has chosen a path fraught with peril, and she must be prepared to endure the consequences of her decisions. The fire of Emberheart does not burn weakly; it must be forged in the harshest of mes."

    Esme nodded, her demeanor professional as always, though there was a faint glimmer of concern in her eyes. "Very well. I will see to it immediately."

    The Matriarch watched as Esme turned to leave, her mind already focused on what needed to be done next. Irina had shown strength and defiance, but that was not enough. She needed to be molded further, pushed to the very brink of her limits, to see if she truly understood the weight of the Emberheart name.

    "Esme," the Matriarch called again, stopping the maid just as she reached the door.

    Esme paused, turning back to face the Matriarch. "Yes, Matriarch?"

    "Ensure that the chamber is set to its highest level. She must learn that every action she takes, every choice she makes, carries with it a price. If she cannot withstand the heat, then she is not ready to bear the Emberheart name."

    As Esme bowed deeply, her mind raced with concern though her face remained an unreadable mask. The Matriarch''s order was not just severe¡ªit was extreme. The highest level of the chamber was a trial reserved for those who had undergone years of rigorous training, those who were on the cusp of proving their worth within the Emberheart family. It was a test of endurance, willpower, and the ability to control the formidable fire that coursed through their veins.

    ''To think that the Young Miss would be subjected to such a trial so soon,\ Esme thought, her heart tightening with a mix of worry and respect. ''The Matriarch must be truly furious to push her to this limit.''

    The chamber was no ordinary ce. It was where the true strength of the Emberheart lineage was forged, where the mes of their legacy were tested to their very core. The highest level was a crucible that only the most seasoned members of the family ever faced¡ªand even then, not all emerged unscathed.

    Esme knew this well. She had seen many, even some of the most promising, falter under the relentless heat, their bodies and spirits broken by the intensity of the trial. Yet, she also knew that the Matriarch''s word wasw, and there was no room for questioning her decisions.

    "As you wish, Matriarch," Esme replied, her voice calm and steady despite the thoughts swirling in her mind.

    She turned and left the chamber, her steps measured but swift. As she made her way through the corridors of the Emberheart mansion, she couldn''t help but think of the Young Miss¡ªof Irina, who had always been strong, determined, and fiercely independent.

    But this was different. This was a test that could either solidify her ce as the heir to the Emberheart legacy or destroy her.

    Esme''s loyalty to the Matriarch was unwavering, but her loyalty to Irina was something more¡ªan unspoken bond forged through years of service, even if she had not shown it to her.

    She could not interfere with the Matriarch''s orders, but she could ensure that Irina had every chance to survive this ordeal.

    As Esme approached the entrance to the chamber, she steeled herself for what was toe. The chamber attendants, who were trained to handle the intricate workings of the Emberheart trial, bowed as she entered.

    "Prepare the chamber," Esme ordered her voice firm. "Set it to the highest level."

 Chapter 481 108.1 - Monster

    Chapter 481 108.1 - Monster

    SWOOSH!

    As I stepped into the room, I was greeted by the sight of Kael and Lyra, who were both lounging around, seemingly in the middle of a conversation. Lyra was the first to notice me, and she immediately perked up.

    "Hey, you look a bit shinier now, for some reason," Lyramented with a yful grin.

    "Is that so?" I replied, raising an eyebrow. I hadn''t realized any noticeable change in my demeanor.

    "It is!" Lyra insisted, leaning forward with curiosity. "Did something happen? You seem¡­ lighter, I guess? Happier?"

    I paused for a moment, considering her words. It was true; I did feel more at ease, perhaps even content, after the conversation with Irina. But was it really that obvious?

    "I guess I just had a good conversation," I said, keeping my response simple.

    Lyra''s eyes sparkled with intrigue. "A good conversation, huh? Who with? Don''t tell me you''ve been chatting up a secret admirer?"

    I shook my head, amused by her teasing. "Nothing like that. Just catching up with someone important. It''s been a while since I''ve had the chance to talk freely, I suppose."

    "So, you are not talking with us freely."

    "Isn''t that normal? You are not talking to me without hiding anything either."

    "¡­."

    Kael, who had been quietly observing the exchange, chimed in with a nod of approval. "Talking with someone you trust can do wonders for your mood. It''s good to see you looking more rxed."

    It seems he wanted to change the flow of conversation, and that made sense. While these guys were not bad, they were also people whom I had recently met.

    Lyra pouted slightly but then shrugged, epting my point. "I guess you''re right. Still, it''s good to see you more at ease. We''re all in this strange ce together, so it''s nice to have some normal conversations every now and then."

    ''Your conversations are definitely not normal.'' I wanted to say, but I refrained from doing so. Since that would definitely upset her, and there was no reason to do such a thing.

    "You definitely thought something rude."

    "Please don''t assume things on your own."

    "Humph¡­.Kael, he is bullying me."

    Kael chuckled, shaking his head. "I don''t think that''s bullying, Lyra. If anything, he''s just being his usual self."

    Lyra crossed her arms, still pouting but clearly not too upset. "You''re supposed to be on my side, Kael."

    "I''m on the side of truth," Kael said with a grin. "And the truth is, you''re just fishing for reactions."

    Lyra finally broke into a smile, her pout fading. "Fine, fine. I''ll let it slide this time. But Astron, you owe me a proper conversation one of these days."

    "We''ll see about that," I replied, keeping my tone deliberately vague.

    Lyra rolled her eyes butughed. "I''ll take that as a yes."

    Kael just shook his head, a smile still on his face. "Well, at least we''re all in good spirits. Let''s keep it that way¡ªtomorrow''s going to be another tough day, I''m sure."

    ''Well¡­.It will indeed be a rough day¡­.Dakota is returning after all.''

    *******

    <Combat Training Arena, Eighth Day of Training, 7.46 A.M.>

    The training hall was filled with the sound of shing strikes as Astron and Dakota moved in a blur of motion, their bodies executing the [Gale Stance] with precision and power. Sweat dripped down Astron''s face, but his focus remained unbroken as he met Dakota''s attacks head-on, his strikes more fluid and controlled than ever.

    Dakota''s eyes gleamed with approval as she matched him strike for strike, pushing him to his limits. Each sh was a test, and each time, Astron adapted just a bit faster and moved just a bit sharper. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Finally, Dakota stepped back, signaling the end of the session. She looked at Astron, a hint of a smile on her face. "You''re getting better, Astron. I can see the improvement."

    Astron nodded, catching his breath but feeling a sense of aplishment. "Thank you, Master."

    Dakota wiped the sweat from her brow, her expression serious but with a glimmer of excitement in her eyes. "If you keep this up, we can start training a new stance tomorrow. You''ve got the [Gale Stance] down pretty well."

    Astron''s eyes lit up. After all, he was itching to learn more. "I''m ready."

    Dakota chuckled, her voice light but filled with pride. "We''ll see about that."

    With that, she gave him a nod of approval and gestured him toe once again. "Let''s continue."

    SWOOSH!

    And Astron dashed forwards.

    ********

    <Acrobatics Training, 11 A.M, Eighth day of training>

    Tianna stood with Astron at the base of a towering wall in the training area, her expression serious. "Today, Astron, I''m going to teach you a new spell that will be crucial for your advanced training. It''s a spell that allows you to stick to walls, enabling you to climb without falling. However, maintaining this spell will drain your mana quickly, so control is key."

    She demonstrated the spell, her hands glowing with a soft blue light as she pressed them against the wall. Her feet followed, and within moments, she was walking vertically up the surface as if it were t ground. "The spell works by using your mana to create a maic-like force between you and the wall, keeping you adhered to the surface. It''s effective, but the mana consumption is high, so you''ll need to practice managing your energy."

    Tianna descended the wall effortlessly,nding back on the ground beside Astron. "Now, it''s your turn. Focus on channeling your mana to your hands and feet, and try to maintain a steady flow as you climb."

    Astron nodded, his eyes narrowed in concentration. He mirrored Tianna''s movements, pressing his hands against the wall as he channeled his mana. Slowly, he felt the familiar pull of the spell take hold, and he began to ascend the wall. The first few steps were smooth, but he quickly noticed the rapid drain on his mana reserves.

    As he continued climbing, he felt the strain of maintaining the spell. The mana consumption was indeed intense, and the longer he held the spell, the more unstable his grip became. Halfway up the wall, Astron paused, his mind racing as he analyzed the situation. He could feel the spell''s pull weakening as his mana fluctuated.

    ''This spell¡­ it''s effective but wed,'' he thought, his grip on the wall wavering. ''It relies entirely on using mana to cling to the surface, but the drain is too high to maintain for long periods.''

    An idea began to form in Astron''s mind as he considered the properties of the spell. ''What if I were to use adhesion instead? Something that doesn''t rely so heavily on mana consumption¡­'' He could almost see the possibility of a different approach that might allow for a more efficient use of energy.

    Carefully, he began to adjust the flow of mana, experimenting with altering the spell''s structure. Instead of simply using mana to create the force, he focused on manipting the natural adhesion properties of his energy, trying to create a bond that required less active maintenance.

    Slowly, he felt a change. The pull became more stable, and the drain on his mana lessened. Astron''s grip on the wall grew more secure, and he continued his ascent, this time with a more controlled and efficient use of the spell.

    Tianna watched from below, her eyes narrowing as she sensed the shift in Astron''s mana flow. ''What is he doing?'' she wondered, intrigued by the sudden change in his climbing technique.

    When Astron finally reached the top of the wall, he looked down at Tianna, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Instructor, I think I''ve found a way to improve the spell."

    Tianna raised an eyebrow, impressed. "Already? What did you discover?"

    Astron climbed back down, exining as he went. "Instead of relying solely on mana to create the force, I tried using the adhesion property of my energy. It seems to require less mana and provides a more stable grip."

    Tianna''s eyes widened slightly as she processed what he was saying. "You¡­ modified the spell while climbing?"

    Astron nodded. "I''m not sure if it''s perfect yet, but it feels more efficient. I''ll need to experiment more, but I think this could be a better way to approach wall-climbing techniques."

    Tianna could only shake her head in amazement.

    ******

    Stealth Training, 12 A.M., Eighth day of training

    "You''re ready for the seventh stage?" Ke asked, a mixture of curiosity and anticipation in his voice.

    "Yes," Astron responded confidently.

    "You look confident. But I would not advise you to do so," Ke cautioned, his tone firm.

    "Why?" Astron inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    "You are not ready. You''ve grasped the essence, but your body has not. You will need one more day," Ke exined, his gaze steady.

    "I see. If that is what the instructor advises, then I have no reason to refuse," Astron replied, epting the wisdom in Ke''s words.

    "It is good that you are not arrogant," Ke remarked a hint of approval in his voice.

    With that, Astron nodded, mentally preparing himself for the additional day of training, knowing that his readiness was just within reach.

    ''It seems he will be able to finish the training this week. Even if that was expected, it was still one week earlier than usual. And his main focus was not even this course.'' *******

    Astron approached the training room, his mind running through possible passwords. ''It could be Break the Limits,'' he thought as he deciphered the psions.

    "Surpass Your Limits."

    The answer was different once again. He let out a small sigh, shaking his head. "Still not quite there," he muttered as he entered the room.

    Reina stood waiting, her posture rxed but her gaze intense. "Let''s not waste time," she said, her tone brisk. She conjured a new set of psion lines, this time even more intricate, with multiple higher-ranked threads weaving through each other. "Today, you''ll focus on handling the mostplexbinations yet."

    Astron nodded, immediately extending his mana threads. He had grown ustomed to the challenge, but today''s task was another step up. The psion lines were more tightly interwoven, demanding even more precise filtering and assimtion.

    *******

    "Wee, Trainee Astron Natusalune. Beginning body training session focusing on Everchanging Glyph optimization."

    "Commencing with the heavy ropes."

    "Trainee Astron''s body limits are pushed to 85%. Increasing the intensity."

    Another day ended just like that.

 Chapter 482 108.2 - Monster

    Chapter 482108.2 - Monster

    <Combat Training Arena, Ninth Day of Training, 5 A.M.>

    Astron stood in the center, his mind focused and ready for the day''s challenge. Today was different¡ªhe could feel it in the air, an electric anticipation that set his nerves on edge.

    Dakota entered the arena with her usual confident stride, her expression serious but tinged with a hint of excitement. She had promised something new today, and Astron was eager to learn.

    "Today, we''re moving on to the [Storm Stance]," Dakota announced, her voice firm and clear. "This isn''t like the [Gale Stance]. If [Gale Stance] is about wless, smooth transitions, [Storm Stance] is more of a st¡ªa series of powerful, explosive attacks designed to break through defenses. It''s about harnessing your mana and virtual core to their full potential."

    As she had mentioned before, the [Tempest Fang] style had three different stances. The first stance was the [Gale Stance], which he had been practicing for a while.

    And the second one was the [Storm Stance].

    Astron''s eyes narrowed with focus.

    He had mastered the fluidity of the [Gale Stance], but he knew that this new stance would require a different mindset¡ªone that focused on power and impact rather than precision and grace.

    That was what Dakota had said before, after all.

    "The [Tempest Fang] has three main stances. Each stance serves a different purpose and strategy. The first stance is called [Gale Stance]. It focuses on quick, sessive strikes to overwhelm your opponent. The second stance is [Storm Stance], which emphasizes powerful, explosive attacks designed to break through defenses. The third stance is [Cyclone Stance], a more advanced form thatbines speed and power to create a relentless assault."

    Those were the words that she had spoken when she started teaching him the concept of virtual core.

    Dakota stepped forward, her stance shifting into the [Storm Stance]. Her body was slightly more grounded, her muscles tensed and ready to unleash the stored energy. "Watch closely," she instructed. "The key to [Storm Stance] is not just physical strength but how you channel your mana through your virtual core. You need to focus on gathering your energy and releasing it in controlled bursts."

    She demonstrated with a powerful forward strike, her fist exploding through the air with such force that it sent a shockwave rippling across the hall. The floor beneath them trembled slightly, a testament to the raw power behind the move.

    Astron''s eyes widened as he watched. The difference was immediately clear¡ªthis stance was about overwhelming force, a direct assault that left no room for subtlety.

    "Feel the difference?" Dakota asked, a hint of a smirk on her lips. "This isn''t about finesse. It''s about breaking through whatever stands in your way. Now, your turn."

    Astron took a deep breath, centering himself. He closed his eyes briefly, focusing on his virtual core, feeling the mana pool there, gathering strength. He could feel the energy, potent and ready to be unleashed. Opening his eyes, he shifted into the [Storm Stance], grounding himself just as Dakota had.

    With a focused breath, he channeled his mana into his strike, visualizing the energy sting outwards. His fist shot forward, and though the impact wasn''t as devastating as Dakota''s, he felt the power behind it¡ªthe force that was different from the fluid grace of the [Gale Stance].

    Dakota nodded, her approval clear in her eyes. "Not bad for a first try. But you''re holding back. You need to let the mana flow more freely, release it in bursts. Think of it as controlled chaos¡ªpower that''s harnessed and directed, but not restrained."

    Astron nodded, understanding the concept. He prepared himself for another attempt, this time pushing harder, allowing the mana to surge through him. He struck out, feeling the explosive force as the energy released, more potent than before.

    "Better," Dakota said, her tone filled with encouragement. "But don''t just think about the strike¡ªthink about the buildup. The [Storm Stance] is all about momentum. Gather your mana, let it build, and then release it in a powerful st. Every strike should feel like it''s breaking through something."

    They spent the next hour drilling the movements, Dakota guiding Astron through the intricacies of the stance. She showed him how to utilize his virtual core to enhance the explosive power of each attack, how to ground his body for stability, and how to maintain control even when unleashing such force.

    Astron practiced relentlessly, feeling the difference in every strike. The [Storm Stance] was intense, each movement demanding a precise bnce of power and control. His body burned with exertion, but he didn''t falter¡ªhe embraced the challenge, pushing himself to tap into the full potential of his mana.

    Finally, after a particrly powerful strike that sent a noticeable shockwave across the hall, Dakota called for a pause. She looked at Astron, a proud smile on her face. "You''re getting the hang of it. The [Storm Stance] does not suit you too much, as you are more of a swift fighter and strength-reliant one. But still, that does not mean it will not help you, as it seems you have recently got a good advancement in terms of mana capacity ¡ªthere''s a raw power there that just needs a bit more refining. Keep practicing, and soon, you''ll be able to break through any defense."

    Astron, though breathless and drenched in sweat, nodded. "I''ll keep pushing."

    Dakota''s smile widened. "I have no doubt you will. Now, just as per usual, I am going to leave you alone to practice by yourself. The manual is here as well."

    "Understood."

    Just like that, Dakota had left him there, leaving him to train.

    ******

    <Acrobatics Training, 10.19 A.M, Ninth day of training>

    Tianna entered the training area early, expecting to begin the day''s session with Astron.

    As she approached the towering wall they had used the previous day, she paused, surprised to see Astron already there.

    He was climbing effortlessly, his movements smooth and controlled, as if he had been practicing for hours.

    She watched in silence, her curiosity piqued. It was clear that Astron had not only refined the spell but had fully integrated his new approach into his training.

    What intrigued her even more was how fluidly he moved, with no signs of strain or depletion. ''He''s been at this for a while,'' Tianna thought, noting the ease with which he scaled the wall. ''But he doesn''t look fatigued at all.''

    Unable to resist her curiosity, Tianna reached into her pocket and pulled out a small device designed to measure maic field levels. It was a device to test the strength of the spell so that they could be sure that it would work.

    She aimed it at Astron as he continued his climb, expecting to see the usual readings associated with the spell.

    The device flickered for a moment before showing a result that made Tianna nod her head. There was no significant maic activity. In fact, the readings were almost negligible. ''He''s not using maic energy at all,'' she realized. ''He really did what he said¡­ He''s using adhesion instead of the traditional method.''

    To be frank, it was not that they had never thought of using different ideas to create the spell. They also thought of using adhesion property.

    But while creating such a spell, one needed to understand the targeted audience. Not everyone who would be learning spells would be talented at manipting mana and controlling the circuits.

    And for properties like ''Adhesion,'' where things rather happened in a microenvironment, much more precise control was needed to target the correct molecules.

    However, that also meant that the user would be talented at quick calctions and understanding three-dimensional environments and visualization, and not everyone would possess such a talent.

    That was why the spell would use [Maic Fields] as it did not require as precise control as it was needed.

    That was why Tianna was amazed. The fact that Astron was able to do that meant he possessed those talents.

    ''Well¡­ now that I think about it,'' Tianna mused, her eyes following Astron as he effortlessly continued his climb, ''he had already shown that he possessed those talents¡­ Maybe I should have expected it.''

    She watched as Astron reached the top of the wall, pausing for a moment before descending with the same fluid grace. His mana levels, which should have been noticeably depleted after such an intense session, appeared nearly untouched. It was clear that his method was not only working but was far more efficient than the traditional spell.

    ''This boy¡­'' Tianna thought, shaking her head in a mixture of awe and respect. ''He''s not just talented; he''s exceptional. To innovate so quickly and with such sess¡­ It''s no wonder he''s advancing at this rate.''

    As Astronnded softly on the ground, Tianna approached him, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Astron, I checked your spell work with the device. There''s almost no maic activity. You''ve fully transitioned to using adhesion, haven''t you?"

    Astron nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Yes, Instructor. It''s more stable and uses far less mana. I can keep this up for much longer without exhausting myself."

    "I see." Tianna nodded. "It seems you havepleted this stage as well."

    "It sort of happened," Astron replied modestly, though the progress he had made was anything but ordinary.

    Tianna regarded him for a moment, her expression turning serious. "Then¡­ I have only onest thing left to teach you."

    Astron waited in silence, sensing the weight behind her words.

    "But," Tianna continued, "let''s not do that today since you''ve already tired yourself out. And the seventh stage¡­ It will be a little bit different."

    "I see," Astron acknowledged, understanding that the final lesson would likely push him beyond his current limits.

    "For now, I''m just going to let you use the training grounds for self-training. Is that okay?" Tianna asked, her tone lighter.

    "I don''t mind."

    "Good," Tianna said, nodding with approval. "Then, I will start the preparations."

    *******

    <Reina''s Room, 3 P.M, Ninth Day of Training>

    Astron approached the training room, his mind already analyzing possible passwords. ''It could be. Embrace the Unseen,'' he thought as he deciphered the psions.

    "Beyond the Horizon."

    The answer was different once again. He let out a small breath, his eyes narrowing in thought. "She''s keeping me guessing every time," he muttered as he entered the room.

    Reina was waiting, standing in the center of the room with an air of quiet authority. "Today is crucial," she said, her voice steady. She conjured a new set of psion lines, more intricate andplex than any before. "This will be your final test with these higher-ranked threads. You''ll need tobine everything you''ve learned."

    Astron nodded, his focus sharp as he extended his mana threads. The psion lines before him were dense and tightly woven, each one resonating with a different rhythm. He had no room for error.

    He began the process, filtering out the ambient noise and honing in on the unique flows of each thread. The challenge was immense, but Astron''s movements were precise and controlled, his earlier training guiding him through theplexities.

    Reina watched intently, her eyes narrowing as she observed his every move. ''This is the culmination of all his efforts,'' she thought. ''If he can master this, he''ll be ready for what lies ahead.''

    The room was filled with a subtle hum as Astron worked, the ambient mana synchronizing with his own. He filtered, assimted, and wove his energy through the psion lines, his pace quickening with each sessful connection.

    In what seemed like a shorter time than expected, Astronpleted the task, his breathing even as he turned to face Reina. "It''s done," he said, his voice calm but filled with quiet satisfaction.

    Reina met his gaze, a rare smile touching her lips.

    "You''ve exceeded my expectations, Astron. Tomorrow, we''ll move on to something new¡ªsomething far more advanced. Something that you have been expecting, most likely."

    Astron nodded, a spark in his eyes. "I''m ready."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 483 108.3 - Monster

    Chapter 483108.3 - Monster

    <Combat Training Arena, Tenth Day of Training, 5 A.M.>

    The air in the training hall crackled with energy as Astron stood in the center, focused and ready for another intense session.

    The previous day''s introduction to the [Storm Stance] had left him eager to learn more.

    Dakota entered the arena with her usual confident stride, but there was an extra spark in her eyes this morning. "Today''s going to be a bit different, Astron," she began, stopping in front of him. "We''re going to focus on refining your control over the [Storm Stance], specifically how you expel your mana using different strikes."

    Dakota gestured for him to watch closely. "In the [Storm Stance], it''s not just about releasing mana in a single, powerful st. There are different ways to channel that energy, each with its own purpose and method of cirction. I''m going to teach you five specialized strikes, each one with a unique way of circting and expelling your mana. But to pull these off, your control over your virtual core needs to be precise."

    She took a deep breath, her expression serious as she demonstrated the first strike. "The first one is called [Thunderp]." She moved into a stance, grounding herself firmly. "With this strike, you gather your mana in your virtual core and then release it all at once in a sudden burst. The key here is to channel the energy into a single point, creating an explosion of force."

    ¨CBOOM!

    Dakota''s fist shot forward, and the air around her seemed to shudder as she released the pent-up mana in a single, devastating st. The force of the strike sent a shockwave rippling through the hall, the impact echoing like thunder.

    Astron watched, understanding the technique but recognizing the difficulty. "The timing needs to be perfect," he muttered to himself, already visualizing how to execute it.

    "Exactly," Dakota said, catching his words. "The mana needs to be released in one precise moment. No hesitation, no leakage. Your virtual core control is critical for this one."

    She moved on to the next strike. "The second is [Typhoon Burst]. This one''s different. Instead of a single point of impact, you''re going to circte the mana throughout your limbs, building up momentum and then expel it in a sweeping motion. It''s more of an area attack, meant to clear multiple opponents."

    Dakota demonstrated, her body spinning fluidly as she gathered her mana. As shepleted the motion, she released the energy in a wide arc, the air around her shimmering with the force of the attack. The strike created a powerful gust that spread out in all directions, mimicking the destructive force of a typhoon.

    "[Typhoon Burst] is all about control and flow," Dakota exined. "You need to keep the mana circting evenly until the moment you release it. It''s perfect for when you''re surrounded or need to break through a group."

    Astron nodded, already visualizing how he would adapt his movements for this technique. "I''ll need to bnce the flow carefully, making sure the energy spreads evenly."

    "Exactly. Now, the third strike is [Quake Fist]." Dakota''s stance shifted again, this time lowering her center of gravity. "This one is all about grounding. You channel your mana into the earth through your legs and then release it through your strike, creating a shockwave that travels through the ground. It''s a great way to destabilize your opponent."

    She stomped the ground, her mana flowing into the earth. As she punched forward, the ground beneath them trembled, a ripple of force spreading out from the point of impact. The floor cracked slightly, showing the sheer power of the technique.

    "[Quake Fist] requires you to be fully grounded," Dakota said. "Your connection to the earth needs to be solid, and your mana control needs to be steady. It''s not just about the punch¡ªit''s about how you direct the force."

    "The fourth strike is [Tempest Wave]. This one is simr to [Typhoon Burst] but more focused. You''re going to channel your mana into a wave that travels through the air, cutting through anything in its path. It''s perfect for long-range attacks."

    She moved into the stance, gathering her mana in her virtual core before releasing it in a powerful, focused wave that shot through the air like a de of wind. The force of the strike cut through the air with a sharp whistle, demonstrating its precision and power.

    "[Tempest Wave] is all about focus," Dakota exined. "You need to keep the energy contained until the moment of release, then direct it in a straight line. It''s like wielding a de of wind."

    "And finally, the fifth strike is [Stormbreaker]. This is the most powerful of the five. You''re going to gather all your mana into your virtual core,press it, and then release it in a massive, all-out attack. It''s a finishing move, meant to break through even the toughest defenses."

    Dakota took a deep breath, centering herself. She gathered her mana,pressing it into her virtual core. Then, with a powerful shout, she released the energy in a devastating strike that sent a shockwave through the entire hall. The force was immense, the air around her vibrating with the sheer power of the attack.

    "[Stormbreaker] is all or nothing," Dakota said, her voice serious. "You put everything into this one strike. It''s risky, but when done right, it''s unstoppable. Your control over your virtual core needs to be perfect¡ªyou can''t afford to waste any energy."

    Astron watched, his mind racing with possibilities. These strikes were powerful, but they required a level of control and precision he had only begun to master.

    ''Interesting¡­.So, that is what she meant by Virtual Core control.''

    Astron thought to himself.

    In a way, if the [Gale Stance] was more focused on the fluidity of body movements, this one was focused on the fluidity of the mana.

    Dakota stepped back, giving him space. "Now it''s your turn, Astron. Start with [Thunderp] and work your way through the strikes. Take your time¡ªfocus on your virtual core, control the flow of mana, and release it at the right moment."

    Astron nodded, his expression one of intense focus. He closed his eyes, centering himself and visualizing his virtual core. He could feel the mana gathering, ready to be unleashed. Opening his eyes, he moved into the [Storm Stance] and began with [Thunderp].

    His fist shot forward, the mana bursting out in a powerful strike. It wasn''t as strong as Dakota''s, but it was a solid start. He continued, moving through each of the five strikes¡ª[Typhoon Burst], [Quake Fist], [Tempest Wave], and finally, [Stormbreaker]. Each one required a different approach, a different way of channeling and releasing the energy.

    By the end of the session, around one hourter, Astron was drenched in sweat, his muscles burning from the effort.

    But he had made progress¡ªeach strike was stronger, more controlled than thest. It was also thanks to Dakota''s feedback. While he instantly absorbed the knowledge, there were still some minor body adjustments that he needed to make, and Dakota''s help was crucial. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Dakota watched with a mixture of pride and approval. "Not bad, a solid start," Dakota mumbled as she looked into Astron''s body. "For the time being, you will practice on your own."

    She left Astron to train further after saying that.

    *******

    As Dakota left, she had expected him to train those strikes and virtual core control more.

    But Astron''s thoughts were elsewhere, drawn to the nuances he had noticed while practicing the [Storm Stance].

    The way the mana moved through his body, the methodical yet powerful flow¡ªit had sparked something within him, a realization that made his heart race with excitement.

    While he had trained with the virtual core, he had always been aware of its limitations. It simplified the process of mana cirction, yes, but it also came at a cost. The processing speed of his energy was significantly slowed, and the moreplex the technique, the more noticeable the dy. It was as if the centralized control of mana was creating a bottleneck, restricting the full potential of his movements.

    But during the [Storm Stance], something had clicked. Each of the specialized strikes¡ª[Thunderp], [Typhoon Burst], [Quake Fist], [Tempest Wave], and [Stormbreaker]¡ªhad followed a systematic method of mana cirction. The energy flowed through his body in precise patterns, each strike utilizing simr points but in different directions and intensities.

    ''What if¡­'' Astron thought, his mind racing. ''What if instead of relying on a single virtual core, I created multiple, smaller judgment points? Nodes that could control the flow of mana more efficiently spread throughout my body.''

    The idea was tantalizing. If he could create these smaller control points, the mana wouldn''t have to travel as far or wait formands from a single location.

    It could be managed more locally, allowing for faster, more precise control. His movements could be smoother, and his strikes were more powerful and immediate.

    He closed his eyes, focusing inward, visualizing his body''s internal energy pathways. The virtual core he had been using felt clunky, centralized, and slow.

    He began to dismantle it mentally, breaking it down into smaller segments, each positioned at key points in his body¡ªhis shoulders, elbows, knees, and the center of his chest.

    He imagined these points as miniature cores, each capable of processing and directing mana on its own.

    The energy would flow through his body like awork, each node working in harmony with the others, reducingg and increasing responsiveness.

    Slowly, he began to circte his mana through these new nodes, feeling the difference immediately.

    The energy moved faster, more fluidly, without the bottleneck he had experienced before. His body felt lighter and more responsive as if a weight had been lifted.

    Astron''s eyes snapped open, but something was different. His purple eyes, usually sharp and focused, now carried a faint glimmer as if reflecting a light from another world.

    ''¡­..This is¡­.?''

    Inside his mind, a scene began to unfold¡ªa vivid vision under the bright moonlight.

    A solitary silhouette moved with deadly grace across a destendscape. The figure''s every step was smooth and precise, yet filled with an ominous power. The air around him seemed to hum with tension, each movement calcted and lethal.

    Astron watched, entranced, as the figure executed a series of movements that were both familiar and alien to him. The silhouette''s hands and body were covered in a translucent energy, its edges sharply defined.

    Though the color of the mana was transparent, its presence was undeniable¡ªa force that seemed to bend reality around it.

    This wasn''t just anybat technique; it was a manifestation of something far deeper, something primal and instinctive. Astron could feel the connection, the resonance between this vision and the breakthrough he had just experienced.

    Hisbat art, Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy, was reacting to his newfound understanding and control over mana.

    The figure moved with an eerie silence, each strike more powerful and precise than thest. The energy around him pulsed and shifted, adapting seamlessly to his everymand.

    Astron recognized the fluidity of the [Gale Stance] and the explosive power of the [Storm Stance], but there was something more¡ªan integration of these stances into a seamless whole, elevated by the perfect harmony between body and mana.

    As the vision continued, the silhouetteunched into a series of attacks that seemed to defy the very limits of what Astron thought possible.

    Each strike was executed with a lethal precision that left no room for error. The energy around the figure shifted in perfect synchronization with his movements, creating a deadly arsenal that was both overwhelming and inescapable.

    Astron''s eyes never left the figure as he absorbed every detail, every subtle shift in the figure''s technique. This was the pinnacle of what he had been striving for¡ªa level of mastery where every aspect ofbat was honed to perfection, where the distinction between the fighter and the energy they wielded blurred into nothingness.

    ''Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy¡­'' Astron thought, his mind reeling from the realization.

    This was what hisbat art was revealing to him¡ªa path forward as a [Martial Artist].

    ''Translucent Energy¡­.That is¡­.

    His thoughts paused as he recalled the various forms of moon mana he had learned about, each corresponding to different phases of the moon and imbuing unique qualities when wielded.

    ''The energy of the Waning Crescent Moon...''

    And now, the form of mana he needed to use for such sting strikes materialized in his head.

    ''Just the raw energy and most primal form with only increasing the strength of the attack and the body.''

    At that moment, Astron discovered a new energy and a method of controlling his [Lunar Mana].

 Chapter 484 108.4 - Monster

    Chapter 484108.4 - Monster

    Astron''s eyes snapped open, the faint glimmer in his purple irises fading as he returned to reality.

    His heart was pounding, not from exertion but from the vivid vision that had just unfolded in his mind. The memory of the silhouette moving under the moonlight, the translucent energy that radiated with deadly precision¡ªit all felt so real, so attainable.

    For a moment, he stood still, processing the revtion. The breakthrough he had experienced wasn''t just about the virtual core; it was something far deeper, something connected to his very essence as a [Martial Artist]. The vision had shown him a path forward, a way to integrate everything he had learned into a new form ofbat.

    ''Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy¡­'' he thought, the name of hisbat art echoing in his mind. The vision had revealed the potential locked within it, a level of mastery that transcended anything he had known before. And it wasn''t just about the stances¡ªit was about the energy he wielded, the moon mana that pulsed through his veins.

    He closed his eyes once more, focusing inward, feeling the familiar surge of his lunar mana. But this time, he didn''t let it flow through the usual virtual core.

    Instead, he began to mentally map out the multiple judgment points he had envisioned, positioning them at key locations throughout his body.

    He imagined the energy flowing not from a single source but from awork of nodes, each one controlling a specific part of his body. The memory of the translucent energy from his vision¡ªthe energy of the Waning Crescent Moon¡ªguided him as he directed his mana through these nodes.

    ''The energy of the Waning Crescent Moon,'' he recalled, understanding now that this form of mana was raw, primal, designed to increase the strength of his attacks and enhance his body''s physical capabilities.

    He took a deep breath, centering himself, and prepared to test this new method. Moving into the [Storm Stance], Astron began to circte the energy through his body, directing it through the newly established judgment points.

    At first, the process was not as smooth as he had envisioned. The mana flow was uneven, the energy hesitating at certain points as if unsure of where to go.

    His first strike¡ªa [Thunderp]cked the explosive power he had seen in his vision, the energy dispersing too early, the force diminished.

    But Astron didn''t feel discouraged. Instead, a rare small smile crept onto his face.

    ''Interesting¡­.Why do I feel like challenged?''

    It was not something that was too weird. Whenever he had a hard time doing something that Silhouette would do, he would feel a weird sense ofpetitiveness rising. It was a weird but subtle feeling that he would rarely feel. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Most of the time, he never felt thepetitive urge, aside from some rare moments, and this was one of those.

    It was not something that was too weird. Whenever he had a hard time doing something that Silhouette would do, he would feel a weird sense ofpetitiveness rising. It was a weird but subtle feeling that he would rarely feel.

    Most of the time, he never felt thepetitive urge, aside from some rare moments, and this was one of those.

    ''The problem is not about the idea¡­..I just can''t execute it.''

    He could sense the potential, the underlying power in this new method, even if it wasn''t fully realized yet.

    The problem wasn''t with the concept¡ªit was with his execution. Theplexity of managing multiple judgment points simultaneously was a challenge, but it was a challenge he weed.

    He reset his stance, this time focusing more intently on the flow of mana, ensuring that each node received the energy it needed at precisely the right moment.

    He visualized the translucent energy, the raw power of the Waning Crescent Moon, and how it had moved so seamlessly in his vision.

    His next strike was more controlled; the energy flows slightly more even. The [Typhoon Burst] he executed carried more power, and the sweeping motion of his mana was sharper and more defined. It wasn''t perfect, but it was progress.

    ''It''s working,'' Astron thought, his excitement building. ''It''s not easy, but I''m starting to understand how it works.''

    He continued practicing, repeating the sequences over and over, each time adjusting the flow of mana, refining the process.

    The energy began to move more fluidly through his body, and the judgment points became more responsive and synchronized with his movements.

    As the minutes passed, Astron felt himself improving. The strikes became more powerful, and the energy was more concentrated.

    The initial clumsiness gave way to a growing confidence as his body and mind adapted to the new method.

    He tried a [Quake Fist], focusing on grounding the energy through his legs and into the earth. This time, the strike sent a noticeable tremor through the floor, the mana circting through his body with greater efficiency. The ground beneath him cracked slightly, the force of the strike much closer to what he had envisioned.

    Astron''s smile widened. He could feel it now¡ªthe connection between his body, his mana, and the new method of control.

    ''It may not exactly be like [Tempest Fang] as the style was different¡­..But, for the time being, first figuring out how to get rid of the Virtual Core is definitely more important.''

    He thought. The vision had shown him the way, but it was nearly impossible for him to instantly imitate and learn the [Martial Art] that was shown there. He tried it, but he was unable to, as there was something missing.

    And now, through trial and effort, he was beginning to walk that path.

    He took a deep breath, centering himself for another attempt. This time, he would try the [Stormbreaker], the most powerful of the five strikes.

    Gathering his mana into the multiple judgment points, he focused onpressing the energy, feeling the raw power of the Waning Crescent Moon within him.

    With a powerful shout, he unleashed the strike. The energy surged through his body, flowing through the judgment points and into his fist. The impact was explosive, the force radiating outwards in a shockwave that shook the entire training hall.

    It wasn''t perfect¡ªthe timing still needed work, and the energy could be more focused¡ªbut it was a significant step forward. Astron could feel the potential, the raw power that he was beginning to harness.

    "Haaah¡­..Haaah¡­..This is¡­.just insane¡­."

    Panting from the exertion, Astron stood in the center of the hall, his body thrumming with energy.

    "The fact that the Everchanging Glyph also makes me adapt inside is even a bonus. I feel like the moment I figure it out everything¡­.this will be something that can be applied in everything."

    The path ahead was clear now, and he was eager to continue down it. The fact that he could apply this to any other method made both the challenges great and the rewards. He knew that with time, he could refine this new method, integrating it fully into hisbat art.

    He was on the cusp of something incredible, and he wouldn''t stop until he had mastered itpletely.

    ******

    <Acrobatics Training, 11 A.M, Tenth day of training>

    Tianna stood in the center of the training area, her expression serious as she prepared to teach Astron the final lesson.

    This time the training grounds had been changed a little.

    Thisst spell was one of the most advanced techniques in their repertoire, and she knew it wouldplete his transformation into a truly exceptional operative.

    "Astron," Tianna began, her voice steady, "today I''m going to teach you onest special spell. It''s designed to reduce the impact of a fall by increasing the spring sensitivity of your legs and body, making the bending process more efficient and reducing the risk of injury. With this spell, you''ll be able to jump from the highest buildings andnd without making a sound or receiving any damage."

    Astron listened intently, already visualizing the possibilities. "That sounds incredibly useful, Instructor."

    Tianna nodded. "It is. This spell works by enhancing the natural sticity of your muscles and joints, allowing you to absorb the impact of a fall as if your body were a spring. It also helps distribute the force evenly across your entire body, reducing the strain on any single point."

    She demonstrated the spell, her body glowing faintly as she jumped from a nearby tform,nding softly and silently on the ground below. "You had already mastered all those things, so you should be able to see how my body is now much more efficient."

    Just as she said, thending process was far smoother than anything that Astron had seen.

    "Indeed." He replied, nodding his head. He watched closely, his analytical mind already breaking down the steps. "The spell¡­.I kind of understand the thought process. It works in a way that, when yound, the spell directs the mana to absorb and redistribute the force of impact evenly across your body. This prevents any single point from taking too much strain, which is what allows you tond softly and without injury. The key seems to be in how the mana interacts with the physical properties of the muscles, making them more efficient at bending and recoiling."

    "Yes," Tianna confirmed. "But there''s one more aspect to this spell that''s just as important: breaking air resistance. By controlling the flow of mana around your body, you can reduce the drag as you fall, increasing your speed and making your descent more controlled."

    Tianna raised her hands, demonstrating how the air seemed to flow smoothly around her as she moved. "This technique allows you to maintain bnce and control during a fall, ensuring yound exactly where you intend."

    "I understand, now." He nodded.

    For most of the parts, air resistance was something that would be more and more dangerous for strong hunters because the faster one would get, the stronger the resistance would be.

    Of course, for a horizontal type of movement where a Hunter would use their own physical abilities, their supernatural body resistance would cancel the negative effects since for them to reach such a high agility stat, they would naturally be a high-ranked Awakened.

    But, for a vertical fall, where one was falling from the sky¡­.Things would be different, as even without being strong, one could easily reach higher speeds and eventually damage one''s own body.

    Tianna stepped back, giving him space. "Focus on channeling your mana to enhance your legs and body. Feel the sticity in your muscles and joints, and let the energy flow through you. Then, as you fall, direct your mana to break the air resistance."

    Astron closed his eyes for a moment, centering himself. When he opened them, he began to channel his mana as Tianna had instructed. He felt the energy coursing through his legs, making them feel lighter and more responsive. With a deep breath, he leaped from the tform.

    As he fell, he instinctively directed his mana to reduce air resistance. He could feel the air parting smoothly around him, his descent steady and controlled. In a way, what he was doing was the same thing that he did when circting his mana this morning.

    But this time, rather than creating a mana force around his hands, he did right before his body in a sharp way, imitating the shape that Tianna had created.

    When hended, his knees bent effortlessly, absorbing the impact without a sound. He straightened.

    Tianna''s eyes widened slightly, though she quicklyposed herself. "Astron, that was perfect. You''ve grasped the spell instantly."

    "Grapsed?"

    "Yes. Grasped. That movement was wless. But something about your mana was different."

    "That¡­..It was thanks to my own trait."

    "Ah¡­.Trait¡­..I see." Tianna''s eyebrows twitched for a split second, but sheposed herself. "Well, now you havepleted everything. If you wish, you may train here the spell. The gravity here is adjustable. While we can''t ess the high-buildings that you would normally jump down, you can train them in the simtions."

    "Understood."

    "I am going to register the training as finished. A new instructor and ss will be assigned in my ce. Congrattions," Tianna said, a note of finality in her voice, though her pride in his achievements was evident.

    "Thank you for your guidance, Instructor Tianna," Astron responded, his tone sincere. He knew that her teachings had been instrumental in his progress, and he was grateful for the knowledge and skills he had gained.

    Tianna gave a slight smile, a rare expression of warmth. "It was an honor to teach you, Astron. I''m confident that you''ll excel in whateveres next. Keep pushing your limits, and you''ll achieve even greater things."

    With that, Tianna turned to leave, her thoughts lingering on the young man she had trained. As she exited the training area, she couldn''t help but feel that she had yed a certain role in a special person''s journey.

 Chapter 485 109.1 - Chamber of Deception

    Chapter 485109.1 - Chamber of Deception

    Stealth Training, 1.12 P.M., Tenth day of training

    "Are you ready to take the exam for the sixth stage?" Ke asked, his voice carrying a note of seriousness as he studied Astron.

    "I am," Astron replied.

    This time differently, Ke gave a curt nod, stepping aside to allow Astron to begin.

    ''He is now good to go.'' Astron''s body finally had mastered it.

    The room was silent, the atmosphere thick with anticipation. Astron moved with calcted precision, his presence nearly imperceptible as he navigated theplex obstacles of the sixth stage.

    Each step was deliberate, and every movement was harmonized with the ambient mana. Ke observed closely, noting how Astron''s body and mind were now working inplete unison.

    There was no hesitation, no faltering¡ªjust a fluid execution of the skills he had honed over the past days.

    At least, while it looked like that, there was a slight change in his movements. In a way, Astron looked strangely in control of everything.

    ''In control¡­..What is this new change?''

    Ke asked himself.

    Astron continued through the course, his presence so finely tuned that it seemed as if he was manipting the very environment around him rather than just adapting to it. It was as if he had crossed a threshold, reaching a new level of understanding.

    When Astron finished the course, Ke stepped forward, his eyes narrowed in curiosity. "Astron," he began, his voice measured, "it seems like you''ve experienced something¡­ different. A breakthrough, perhaps?"

    Astron met Ke''s gaze, his expression calm but with a certain light in his eyes. "Yes, Instructor," he replied with a nod. "That was the case."

    Ke''s suspicion was confirmed. "That is what I thought."

    "You can tell? That easy?"

    "Of course¡­I have been training you for ten days. I can see the changes in my teachings."

    "I see." Astron nodded, his head thoughtful. It was expected from the Instructor, especially Ke, who had once belonged to a special stealth organization; at least, that was what Astron spected.

    "The thing you are doing¡­.It reminds me of old times¡­." Ke mumbled.

    "Old times?"

    "That''s right," Ke confirmed. "The way you''re controlling your mana¡­ that''s where you broke through, isn''t it?" Ke remarked, his eyes sharp, observing every subtle nuance in Astron''s demeanor.

    Astron hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, Instructor. That''s exactly where it happened."

    Ke''s gaze softened as he continued, "The way you''re handling your mana now¡­ it reminds me of someone I knew a long time ago."

    Astron''s interest was piqued. "Someone like me?"

    Ke nodded, his expression distant, as if he were looking back into his memories. "Yes, someone who was also exceptionally talented at using mana. He had a natural affinity for it, much like you. He could sense and manipte mana with a finesse that most could only dream of."

    "Where is he now?" Astron asked, his curiosity deepening.

    Ke paused, a shadow crossing his face. "Somewhere far away," he said quietly, his tone indicating that the subject was not one he wished to delve into further.

    "I see." Astron nodded without prying any further. But in his mind, he had already filled some ces from the words and mimics alone.

    Ke gave a small nod, his eyes returning to the present. "You''vee a long way, Astron. This breakthrough is as significant as it looks. You only have one course left, which is the seventh course. Afterpleting that, your Stealth Training will be over, and another instructor will be assigned to you."

    "Understood."

    "Then, let''s start."

    Just like that, Ke made him take his position and started disying to him what he needed to do.

    *******

    Astron sat in his quarters, mentally preparing for the day''s training. He expected the usual routine¡ªa message with the password to enter Reina''s training room. But today, there was no message.

    Hismunicator chimed softly, and a new notification appeared on the screen. It wasn''t the usual password prompt but rather a set of coordinates and a short message from Reina:

    [Today''s training will be at a different location. Follow the coordinates. Be prepared.]

    Astron raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued.

    This was the first time in his training that they would be changing locations.

    ''Something different,'' he thought, standing and grabbing his gear. ''This should be interesting.''

    After all, that was what Reina had promised him yesterday, as she had said that all of the training of deciphering and filtering that he had done for the past ten days would now be helpful.

    He quickly followed the coordinates, navigating through theplex corridors of the facility. The location led him to a secluded part of the building, an area he hadn''t explored before.

    The atmosphere felt different¡ªmore intense, as if the very air carried weight.

    ''Weight?''

    Thinking that he sensed something. The air was now a bit pressured, different fromst time.

    ''The mana here is the reason why I feel like this¡­.Just what?'' Finally, he arrived at arge, reinforced door with intricate patterns etched into the metal. It was clear that this room was designed for something far more advanced than the training he''d been doing up until now. As he approached, the door slid open silently, revealing a vast, dimly lit chamber within.

    Reina stood in the center of the room, her stance rxed but her presencemanding. The chamber was different from anything Astron had seen before¡ªmassive, with walls lined with intricate runes that pulsed with a faint, eerie glow.

    The air was thick with a powerful energy, making the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end.

    "Wee to the next stage," Reina said, her voice echoing slightly in the vast chamber.

    ''Huh?''

    But she was nowhere to be seen. He activated his [Perceptive Insight], and in an instant, an immense amount of information flooded his head.

    The chamber''s energy patterns, hidden psion lines, and intricate mana flows all bombarded his senses at once, threatening to overwhelm him.

    His vision swam, and the world around him blurred as the deluge of data assaulted his mind. Astron gritted his teeth, instinctively anchoring himself to stabilize his thoughts. He focused on a single point within his consciousness, grounding his mind and preventing the overwhelming information from fracturing his focus.

    Slowly, the world around him began to stabilize, though the chaotic mass of data still pressed against his senses, relentless and unyielding.

    Then, suddenly, he heard it¡ªa calm yetmanding voice cutting through the chaos. "Filter everything aside from what your normal gaze will perceive without closing your [Eyes]."

    Astron recognized the voice instantly¡ªReina. But the meaning behind her words hit him a momentter.

    She wasn''t talking about simply closing his physical eyes; she was referring to his [Perceptive Insight]. She wanted him to filter out the overwhelming influx of information and focus only on what his normal vision would perceive, but without shutting off his abilitypletely. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He took a deep breath, steeling himself for the task ahead. ''Focus,'' he thought, ''filter out everything that isn''t necessary.''

    He began the painstaking process of narrowing his focus, filtering out the extraneous details his [Perceptive Insight] was picking up. It was as if he was trying to silence a deafening roar in his mind, reducing it to a manageable whisper.

    But as he did so, an intense headache began to spread across his temples, sharp and unrelenting.

    The pain intensified, his head pounding as if a vise were tightening around his skull. But Astron refused to let it break his concentration.

    He continued to filter, blocking out the unnecessaryyers of mana patterns and energy flows, focusing solely on what his normal gaze would perceive.

    His vision cleared, the overwhelming flood of information receding into the background. It was a vastly different style of trainingpared to what he had experienced before¡ªmore challenging, more intense.

    But as the chaos in his mind settled, Astron realized that this was exactly what Reina had intended. She was pushing him to a new level of control, teaching him how to harness his abilities without being consumed by them.

    Gradually, the headache dulled to a throbbing ache, manageable but ever-present. Astron''s vision stabilized, the world around himing into sharp, clear focus.

    He could see the chamber for what it truly was now, the intricate designs, the subtle energy flows, all within the realm of his perception but not overwhelming him.

    "Good," Reina''s voice echoed once more, this time with a hint of approval. "You are really good at getting rid of the information entering your head right now."

    Astron allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction, but it was cut short as Reina continued. "But this is not the end," she said, her tone growing more serious. "Can you see where I am right now?"

    Astron scanned the room with his [Perceptive Insight], but no matter how hard he looked, he couldn''t find her. "No, I can''t see you," he replied.

    Reina''s voice carried a slight amusement as she responded, "That''s to be expected because I''m not in your direct line of sight right now. At least, not in a way you can perceive normally."

    Astron''s brow furrowed. "Normally? That means I could see you by doing something different?"

    "Exactly," Reina said, her tone shifting into that of a teacher about to impart an important lesson. "In this world, our eyes perceive the environment by using light as the medium. Light reflects off objects, and we register that reflected light as visual information. But just because we perceive light doesn''t mean we see everything. There are countless moments when light hits an obstacle, and what we perceive is that obstacle, not what lies beyond it."

    She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing, "Just like what''s happening here. I''m somewhere behind an obstacle, and because of that, you can''t perceive me with normal sight."

    Astron''s mind raced, connecting the dots. "But... does the same hold true for mana?" he asked, the realization dawning on him.

    Reina''s voice held a note of approval. "Exactly. Mana doesn''t behave like light. It isn''t bound by the same physical rules. While light can be blocked or reflected, mana can flow through, around, and even within objects. It''s not constrained by the same limitations."

    She stopped for a second, and then the engravings around Astron changed a little. "But at the same time, that does not mean the mana does not interact with the physical world or the living beings."

    When she said that Astron indeed understood what she meant, just before he had entered this ce or after he did, there was a weird weight in the air even while it was the same. The change was due to the mana in this ce.

    "And each interaction leaves a trace."

    "And those who can read those traces and fetch the information can see the world beyond the eyes."

    Astron now understood what Reina was trying to do here.

 Chapter 486 109.2 - Chamber of Deception

    Chapter 486109.2 - Chamber of Deception

    "And those who can read those traces and fetch the information can see the world beyond the eyes."

    The moment Astron mumbled this, he understood what Reina was trying toe at.

    He knew his eyes were special, capable of perceiving the flow of mana in the environment with an extraordinary level of detail. But was that all they could do? What if there was more to their potential than simply seeing the patterns of energy around them?

    He let the idea take root in his mind. ''What if,'' he thought, ''I could use mana as the medium for my eyes? Instead of relying solely on light to perceive the world, what if I could read the world through the flow of mana itself?''

    His thoughts raced as he considered the implications. He had already learned to decipher psion lines, to trace the intricate patterns of energy and extract information from them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The process wasplex, but it had be second nature to him. If he applied the same principle to the environment around him, wouldn''t he be able to decipher the changes in the mana that he himself manipted?

    It was like using X-ray lights, but instead of light, he would use mana as the medium.

    By sending out his own mana, he could read how it interacted with the surroundings and how it was altered by obstacles, objects, or even people. The feedback from these interactions could then be processed by his [Perceptive Insight], allowing him to see beyond what light could reveal.

    Astron''s eyes widened with the discovery. He focused inward, summoning a thread of his mana and allowing it to flow outward, gently dispersing it into the surrounding environment. He closed his eyes¡ªnot to block out sight, but to fully concentrate on the flow of energy as it spread through the chamber.

    The moment his mana made contact with the surfaces around him, he felt it. Subtle shifts in the flow, tiny resistances where the mana encountered something solid, slight deviations where the energy was redirected or absorbed. It was aplex web of interactions, each one leaving a trace that could be deciphered.

    He opened his eyes, but this time, instead of relying on the light, he let the traces of mana guide his vision.

    The chamber''s physical features became secondary as his focus shifted to the flow of energy.

    The walls, the air, even the hidden obstacles¡ªall were outlined not by light but by the paths his mana took as it moved through the space.

    The sensation was unlike anything he had experienced before. He could see the energy currents wrapping around objects, the faint echoes of interactions with the physical world.

    And then, as his focus sharpened, he saw her¡ªReina¡ªstanding behind arge pir, her presence revealed by the way the mana curved around her form.

    ''There you are,'' Astron thought, seeing the outline of her body. The color or other things were not visible, but at the same time, her figure was outlined behind the wall.

    ''As if seeing things through the wall and darkness.''

    It was subtle. Everything¡­.The training he was doing now started to make sense.

    Reina stepped forward, her figure now fully visible through the haze of mana that filled the room. "You''ve done it, Astron," she said, her voice carrying a note of genuine admiration. "You''ve taken the first step in seeing the world beyond the limitations of ordinary sight."

    Astron felt a surge of pride, but he quickly tempered it with focus. This was only the beginning. "By using mana as the medium for perception, I can see what light cannot," he said, the realization settling into ce. "It''s like deciphering psion lines, but applied to the entire environment."

    Reina nodded, her eyes gleaming with approval. "Exactly. The world is filled with hidden truths, withyers of information that ordinary sight can never ess. But by using your [Eyes] in this way, you can see through thoseyers, uncovering what lies beneath. That is something only those with the [Eyes] like you can do."

    Astron hesitated for a moment, then finally decided to voice the question that had been lingering in his mind. "Miss Reina, what exactly is this eye you keep talking about? What is its true nature?"

    Reina''s expression softened, but she shook her head. "It''s too early for you to learn that, Astron," she said, her tone gentle but firm. "In time, you''ll understand. But for now, focus on mastering the abilities you''ve already begun to unlock."

    Before Astron could press further, Reina suddenly vanished from his sight. Her voice echoed through the chamber, distant yet clear. "You''ve taken the first step, but you''re still not there yet. There''s much more for you to discover."

    Astron immediately activated his [Perceptive Insight], focusing on the mana around him. He knew Reina was limiting herself, concealing her presence in a way that required a different approach to detect. He began to decipher the subtle shifts in the mana flow, adjusting his perception to pick up on the new patterns.

    After a few moments of concentration, he caught a glimpse of her¡ªjust a faint outline at first, but enough to confirm her location. Reina had altered the way she interacted with the mana, creating a new challenge for him to ovee.

    She smiled as he found her, a hint of approval in her gaze. "Good," she said. "You''re starting to understand. From now on, you''ll be practicing here every day until you find the exit on your own. This chamber holds many secrets, and it''s up to you to uncover them."

    With that, Reina''s form began to fade, leaving Astron alone in the vast, dimly lit chamber.

    The intricate patterns of mana around him seemed to pulse with a life of their own as if the room itself were alive with hidden knowledge.

    Astron took a deep breath, steeling himself for the task ahead.

    He knew this was not just about finding the exit¡ªit was about mastering his abilities, pushing himself to new heights, and uncovering the truths thaty hidden within the world of mana.

    As Reina''s presence fully disappeared, Astron closed his eyes. He was ready to face whatever challenges this chamber held, knowing that each step he took would bring him closer to mastering the mysterious power of his [Eyes].

    ******

    <Outside the Chamber>

    The corridor outside of the chamber was dimly lit, the cold stone walls reflecting only the faintest glimmers of light from the few torches that lined the way. Reina stood quietly, her expression thoughtful as she considered the progress of her pupil. The chamber''s heavy door loomed behind her, sealed shut, protecting the intense training taking ce within.

    A soft, metallic clink echoed down the corridor as Anchor Steeld approached, his presence asmanding as ever. His towering frame, d in his signature steel armor, seemed to absorb the dim light, giving him an imposing and almost indomitable aura. He halted a few steps from Reina, his steely gaze fixed on the door behind her.

    "Reina," Steeld began, his voice a low rumble, "is he really ready to challenge the [Chamber of Deception]?"

    Reina turned to face him, her expression calm but with a hint of satisfaction in her eyes. "He is, Anchor. More than ready, in fact. Even I wasn''t expecting him to learn everything this fast. But that kid¡­ he''s grasped the basics of his [Eyes] quicker than anyone I''ve seen."

    "Really? In just ten days?"

    "Yes," Reina confirmed, a slight smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "He can handle stage-3 psion lines with ease now, and the only thing holding him back is his current level of Magic Power. His progress has been remarkable."

    Steeld released a heavy sigh, his stern gaze softening slightly though concern still clouded his eyes. "The [Chamber of Deception] is no ordinary trial. It''s designed to test not only one''s skills but also their ability to see through the illusions and misdirections that can break even the most seasoned warriors."

    Reina nodded, fully aware of the chamber''s dangers. "I know. Though it''s only stage one, I''m confident he''ll finish it today."

    "Today?" Steeld raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    "That''s right," Reina replied with certainty. "He''s been catching up quickly on his body training as well. I expect him toplete the first stage of the chamber by 9 P.M."

    Steeld nced at the time disyed on a small device strapped to his wrist. "You''re saying he''ll conquer the first stage in just five hours?"

    Reina''s expression remained firm. "That''s what I believe... At least."

    Steeld studied her for a moment, then nodded slowly. "I see. If that''s what you believe, then I have no reason to stop you. But you know I''m still not fully convinced, right?"

    Reina gave a slight nod, understanding his skepticism. "That''s understandable, sir. But I suggest you start preparing the rewards for him... Before he finishes his training here, he''ll reach at least the first stage''s threshold."

    Steeld''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "Rewards, huh?"

    Reina nodded, her tone now more serious. "There''s something I haven''t mentioned to Astron yet. Whenever someone passes a stage in the [Chamber of Deception], they''re rewarded. And each stage has its own unique rewards tailored to the individual''s progress."

    Steeld''s expression shifted, showing a mix of interest and caution. "You''ve kept that from him?"

    Reina crossed her arms, her gaze steady. "It wasn''t the right time to tell him. He needs to focus on the task at hand, not on what mighte afterward. But once hepletes the first stage, he''ll learn about the rewards. It will be a significant motivation for him to continue."

    Steeld let out a low hum of consideration. "I see. Then, it''s crucial that he seeds. The rewards could be the key to pushing him beyond his current limits."

    "Exactly," Reina agreed. "And knowing Astron, once he realizes what''s at stake, he''ll only push himself harder."

    Steeld looked back at the door to the chamber, a flicker of determination in his eyes. "Very well. I''ll make the necessary preparations. But Reina, make sure he''s ready. The rewards are valuable, but they''re only as good as the person who earns them. Especially after all the resources spent on him¡­.."

    Reina nodded, her confidence unwavering. "He''s ready, Anchor. And soon, everyone will see just how far he can go."

 Chapter 487 110.1 - Whose intention whose fate

    Chapter487 110.1 - Whose intention whose fate

    <Inside the Chamber of Deception>

    The [Chamber of Deception] was abyrinth of illusions and shifting walls, a ce designed to break even the most disciplined minds.

    The air inside was heavy, thick with a tension that seemed to press down on Astron''s shoulders as he navigated the maze. Every step he took felt like a test, each turn an invitation to lose himself in the disorienting environment.

    For the past four hours, Astron had been pushing his limits¡ªmentally, physically, and spiritually. The chamber was relentless, its tricks and traps growing moreplex the deeper he ventured. It wasn''t just a test of his [Perceptive Insight] but a challenge to his very willpower.

    He moved cautiously, every sense heightened as he attempted to decipher the shifting patterns of mana around him. The walls seemed to pulse with energy, blurring his vision with false paths and hidden dangers.

    With each step, the chamber''s illusions grew more convincing, more insidious, as if it were adapting to his attempts to see through it.

    ''Stay focused,'' Astron reminded himself, his breath steady but his mind weary. The mental strain of filtering out the deception from reality was immense, but he couldn''t afford to falter now.

    He had to trust in his training, in the newfound understanding of his [Perceptive Insight], and in his ability to see beyond the physical.

    His eyes narrowed as he reached out with his mana, letting it flow through the chamber, searching for the true path hidden among the false leads.

    The chamber responded with a surge of energy, trying to confuse him, to overload his senses with conflicting information. But Astron had learned to filter, to sift through the chaos and find the underlying truth.

    It was like solving aplex puzzle where the pieces kept changing shape, but he was beginning to see the patterns, the hidden threads that tied the illusions together. The chamber wasn''t invincible; it had weaknesses and cracks in its design that could be exploited.

    As he moved deeper, the physical demands of the chamber began to take their toll. The ground shifted beneath his feet, forcing him to react quickly and maintain his bnce as the terrain itself seemed determined to throw him off course.

    Sweat dripped down his brow, his muscles aching from the constant strain of navigating the treacherous environment.

    But Astron refused to give in. Every time his body screamed for rest, he pushed forward, drawing on his inner reserves. This wasn''t just about reaching the exit; it was about proving to himself that he could ovee anything the chamber threw at him. He would not let this ce break him.

    Suddenly, the chamber shifted again, the walls around him blurring and twisting as a new wave of illusions assaulted his senses. He staggered, his vision swimming with false images¡ªdoors that weren''t there, paths that led to nowhere. The mental exertion of filtering through the illusions was immense, like trying to hold back a tide of chaos with sheer willpower.

    ''Focus,'' he reminded himself, grounding his mind with an anchor of calm. He could feel the mana around him because of the way it interacted with the chamber''s tricks. Slowly, he began to decipher the new wave of deceptions, picking apart the lies to find the truth hidden within.

    Then, amidst the chaos, he sensed it¡ªa faint, steady flow of mana that cut through the illusions like a beacon. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but it was there¡ªthe true path.

    Astron followed the flow, ignoring the distractions that tried to pull him away. Each step felt like a battle against the chamber''s relentless efforts to mislead him, but he pressed on, his eyes locked on the mana flow that guided him forward.

    The chamber''s attempts to deceive him grew more desperate, the illusions more borate, but Astron had found his rhythm. He moved with purpose, his mind clear as he trusted in the mana to lead him to the exit.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the illusions began to fade. The chamber''s tricks grew weaker, the walls around him solidifying into their true forms. Astron could see the end in sight¡ªarge door, unadorned but radiating a sense of finality. The exit.

    He took a deep breath, steadying himself as he approached. His body ached, and his mind was exhausted, but he had made it. He reached out, cing his hand on the door, feeling the cool surface beneath his palm.

    The door opened with a low creak, revealing a passage beyond¡ªbright, clear, and free of the chamber''s oppressive energy.

    Astron stepped through, his breath escaping in a relieved sigh as the tension of the past four hours finally began to ease.

    He had done it. He had found the exit.

    As he emerged from the chamber, the heavy door closed behind him with a final, resounding thud. The silence that followed was profound and simple¡­.

    GROWL!

    At that moment, his stomach ached¡­.

    ''I really am hungry.''

    He could not help but shake his head¡­..

    *****

    <Combat Training Arena, Eleventh Day of Training, 5 A.M.>

    The first light of dawn filtered through the high windows of the training hall, casting long shadows on the polished floor.

    Dakota entered the arena, expecting another day of rigorous training with Astron.

    She had seen him progress rapidly over the past few days, but today felt different¡ªthere was an unspoken tension in the air, something that made her pause as she stepped onto the mat.

    Astron was already there, standing in the center of the hall, his posture rxed yet exuding a subtle intensity. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He turned to face her, and for a moment, Dakota was taken aback. There was something different about him, something fundamental that had shifted since shest saw him.

    His purple eyes, usually sharp and focused, now carried a depth that hadn''t been there before¡ªa faint, almost imperceptible glimmer that hinted at something more.

    His entire presence seemed more controlled, more centered as if he had tapped into a reservoir of power and understanding that hadn''t been there before.

    Dakota''s eyes narrowed slightly as she approached, her instincts alert. "You look different," she said, her toneced with curiosity. "Something''s changed. What happened?"

    "I had a bit of a breakthrough yesterday," he replied, his voice calm but carrying an underlying intensity.

    "Breakthrough?"

    "Indeed," Astron replied as he threw a punch.

    ¨CBOOM!

    The energy behind the strike was a little bit different, as was the feeling it gave.

    "I realized that the way I was circting my mana was holding me back. So, I made some adjustments."

    "Adjustments?" Dakota repeated, her interest piqued. "What kind of adjustments?"

    "Instead of relying on a single virtual core, I''ve started using multiple judgment points throughout my body," Astron exined. "It''s made a huge difference in how I control my mana and how it flows duringbat."

    "Show me," Dakota said, her voice firm but tinged with curiosity. "I want to see what you''ve been working on."

    Astron nodded, stepping back to give himself space. He closed his eyes for a brief moment, centering himself as he activated the multiple judgment points within his body. The energy began to circte faster and more fluidly than ever before, flowing through thework he had created.

    When he opened his eyes, the faint glimmer in his purple irises seemed to intensify, and Dakota could feel a shift in the air around him. It was as if the very atmosphere had changed, charged with a new, potent energy.

    Moving into the [Storm Stance], Astron began with [Thunderp], his fist shooting forward with explosive force. The impact was immediate and powerful, the energy radiating outwards in a controlled burst that sent a shockwave rippling through the hall.

    Dakota watched in astonishment¡ªthe speed and precision of the strike were far beyond what she had seen from him before.

    But Astron didn''t stop there. He moved into the next strike, [Typhoon Burst], his body spinning fluidly as he released the energy in a sweeping motion. The mana circted perfectly, spreading through his limbs with no hesitation, creating a powerful gust that swept across the arena.

    Dakota''s eyes widened as she observed him, the realization dawning on her that this wasn''t just a slight improvement¡ªit was aplete transformation.

    ''What? In just one day?''

    The way Astron moved, the way he controlled his mana, everything was different. It was as if he had unlocked a new level of mastery overnight.

    ''Haha...This kid¡­..Just one breakthrough, and he is already here¡­..Just what the hell is this¡­?''

    As he moved through [Quake Fist], [Tempest Wave], and finally [Stormbreaker], each strike was executed with a level of control and power that left Dakota in awe.

    The energy around him responded instantly to hismands, flowing through his body with a fluidity that belied theplexity of the technique.

    When Astron finished, the training hall was silent, the echoes of his strikes still reverberating through the air. He stood there, breathing steadily, his body radiating a calm but intense energy.

    Dakota slowly approached him,"You brat¡­.." and then pped him from his back. "You really are a beast of a different breed."

    Astron''s eyebrows twitched a little, showing a reaction. But before he could respond, Dakota''s grip tightened on his shoulder, her eyes burning with fierce determination.

    "But it seems this has made you a bit cocky, hasn''t it?" she said, her tone dropping into something more serious, more intense. Her gaze bore into him, challenging him in a way that made Astron straighten up instinctively.

    Dakota''s expression hardened a dangerous glint in her eyes. "Don''t think for a second that just because you''ve made a breakthrough, you''re invincible. You''ve done well, but you''re far from finished. With how you''re doing now, I think it''s time to push you further. You''re ready to learn thest two techniques of the [Storm Stance]."

    Astron''s kept hisposure.

    He knew that with everypliment Dakota gave, there was always a new challenge waiting right behind it. That was her character, so he was already expecting this toe.

    "The next techniques aren''t about offense," Dakota continued her grip still firm. "They''re defensive, but don''t think for a moment that makes them any easier."

    "Defense?"

    Astron mumbled.

    "Brat¡­..Don''te at me with the words, ''The best defense is offense.'' Real life does not work like that all the time. There will be situations where you will be forced to defend, whether or not. Be disciplined, don''t be narrow-minded."

    "I did not say anything."

    "Your eyes told me what I needed to know."

    "I see." Astron nodded. Dakota was right, as Astron had never learned any type of defensive techniques before, nor did he want to do so.

    "Now, let''s start."

 Chapter 488 110.2 - Whose intention whose fate

    Chapter488 110.2 - Whose intention whose fate

    "Now, let''s start."

    She took a step back, giving him some space but not rxing her intense gaze. "The first technique is called [Tempest Sphere]. It''s a defensive move where you expel your mana in a sphere around you, creating a barrier. It''s not just about raw power¡ªit''s about timing. The barriersts only for a second, but in that second, it can block or deflect any attack thates your way."

    Dakota moved into a stance, gathering her mana in an instant. Her body tensed, and with a sharp exhale, she released a burst of energy that formed a shimmering, translucent sphere around her. The air within the sphere seemed to hum with concentrated power, and then, just as quickly, it dissipated.

    "You see?" Dakota said, her eyes still locked on Astron. "The key is to release just the right amount of mana and at the exact right moment. Too much, and you''ll waste your energy. Too little, and it won''t protect you."

    Astron nodded, his mind already racing with ideas on how to integrate this into his ownbat style. He understood the importance of precision in this technique¡ªjust like with [Thunderp], but on a moreplex level.

    "The second technique is [Aegis Guard]," Dakota continued, shifting her stance slightly. "This one''s a bit different. Instead of creating a full barrier, you condense your mana into a specific part of your body¡ªyour arm, your leg, wherever you need it most¡ªand use it to defend against an attack. It''s like wearing armor but made entirely of mana."

    She demonstrated, gathering a concentrated amount of mana into her forearm. The energy pulsed, wrapping around her arm like a second skin, glowing faintly as it solidified. "The trick here is control. You need to condense the mana just enough to block the attack but not so much that it weighs you down or drains your energy."

    Astron watched closely, understanding theplexity of what she was showing him. [Aegis Guard] wasn''t just about raw defense¡ªit was about adaptability, being able to protect any part of his body with precision and timing.

    Dakota''s eyes never left his as she finished the demonstration. "These techniques are the final steps in mastering the [Storm Stance]. If you can integrate them with what you''ve already learned, you''ll have aplete arsenal at your disposal¡ªboth offense and defense."

    She crossed her arms, her expression softening slightly but still intense. "But don''t think this will be easy. It''s going to take a lot for an offender like you to defend."

    "Offender¡­.Master, your choice of words is really subtle¡­." Astron mumbled, shaking his head. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Did you say something?" As Dakota red at him, he could only shake his head.

    "I just said you have a way with words," he replied, trying to keep a straight face.

    Dakota narrowed her eyes at him for a moment before letting out a short, amused snort. "Focus, brat. You''ve got a lot to learn today."

    With a nod, Astron refocused his attention on the task at hand. The first technique, [Tempest Sphere], was straightforward enough in theory. By expelling his mana in a burst, he could create a barrier around himself, blocking iing attacks. However, as he began to experiment with the technique, it quickly became apparent that its effectiveness was limited.

    He closed his eyes, gathering his mana at his core before releasing it outward in a controlled explosion.

    A shimmering sphere of translucent energy formed around him, pulsating with power. But as he tested its strength by visualizing various levels of attacks, he realized the barrier''s limitations.

    ''It''s spread too thin,'' Astron thought, his brows furrowing. The [Tempest Sphere] covered a wide area around him, but because of this, the energy was diffused.

    While it could block weaker attacks, anything beyond that¡ªespecially strikes from stronger Awakened¡ªwould likely prate the barrier. Theck of concentration in any specific area meant that its defensive capability was inherentlypromised.

    ''This kind of defense¡­ it''s more of ast resort, something to use when you''re surrounded or need a moment to regroup.'' Astron understood that while [Tempest Sphere] had its uses, it wouldn''t be the technique he relied on in the heat of battle if he could perceive the enemy.

    He dispersed the barrier and took a moment to consider the second technique, [Aegis Guard]. This technique was more promising. Unlike the [Tempest Sphere], [Aegis Guard] allowed for the concentration of mana in a specific part of the body, making it much more resilient.

    Astron took a deep breath, visualizing the flow of his mana. Instead of spreading it out, he focused on directing the energy to his right forearm, condensing it into a protectiveyer. He could feel the mana coiling tightly around his arm, forming a dense, resilient shield.

    He raised his arm, testing the feel of the condensed energy. It was heavy but powerful, the mana acting like a second skin that hardened upon contact. He could already tell that this technique would be much more effective in a real battle.

    By focusing the mana on a single point, he could withstand far more force than the [Tempest Sphere] could handle.

    ''This is not bad¡­.''

    Astron thought as he felt the mana condensing around his body. He experimented with different parts of his body, shifting the mana from his arm to his leg, then to his chest, and back again. The process required intense focus and control, but the results were undeniable.

    With practice, he knew he could master [Aegis Guard] and make it an integral part of hisbat strategy.

    Dakota observed his progress with a keen eye, nodding in approval as Astron began to grasp the nuances of the technique. "That''s more like it," she said, crossing her arms again.

    "The [Aegis Guard] is all about precision. You''re getting it but remember¡ªtiming and control are everything. In a real fight, you won''t have the luxury of taking your time."

    As she had been constantly telling him, timing was really important for a [Martial Artist]. They fought using their mana, constantly circting it, and that would increase the consumption if unchecked.

    That was why Dakota emphasized this a lot. With his unique condition of [Everchanging Glyph], Astron knew it was really important for him to keep an eye on this constantly.

    "I understand, Master. [Tempest Sphere] has its uses, but [Aegis Guard] feels more reliable for actualbat. I can see how it could make a difference when dealing with stronger opponents."

    Dakota''s lips curled into a smirk. "Exactly. The [Tempest Sphere] is more of a tactical move¡ªuse it when you''re overwhelmed or need a quick breather. But [Aegis Guard] is where your focus should be. Master it, and you''ll have a solid defense against just about anything."

    Astron took a deep breath, his mind already racing with ideas on how to incorporate these new techniques into his fighting style. The breakthrough he had experienced with the multiple judgment points had opened up new possibilities¡­.each of them waiting to be explored.

    "I''ll keep working on it."

    "Good. Because the next time we spar, I won''t be holding back. You''ve shown you can handle the offense¡ªnow it''s time to see if you can take a hit."

    With that, Dakota stepped back, leaving Astron alone to continue his training.

    ******

    Astron began with the [Aegis Guard], concentrating on how to internalize the technique. The concept was clear¡ªcondensing mana into specific parts of his body to form a resilient barrier¡ªbut mastering it required finesse.

    He closed his eyes, visualizing the flow of mana through his newly created judgment points, focusing the energy into his forearm.

    The familiar sensation of the condensed mana wrapping around his arm returned, but this time, Astron experimented with maintaining the barrier while simultaneously preparing for an offensive move.

    He shifted the energy, allowing a portion of his mana to remain in a defensive state while the rest circted for an attack.

    ''By keeping a portion of my mana reserved for defense, I can adapt more quickly,'' he thought, his mind racing with possibilities.

    The judgment points allowed him to distribute the energy efficiently, ensuring that his defenses were always ready while still maintaining his offensive capabilities.

    As he continued to practice, moving through different stances and integrating the [Aegis Guard] into his routine, Astron felt something shift within him.

    It was subtle at first, a slight tug at the edge of his consciousness, but it quickly grew stronger.

    He paused, frowning as a strange sensation began to build.

    The shadows around him, usually still and silent, started to churn and swirl, gathering around his feet and slowly rising like a living entity.

    ''What¡­?'' Astron''s thoughts trailed off as he realized that his [Shadowborne] ability was reacting to something deep within him.

    The shadows seemed to pulse with a life of their own, resonating with his mana in a way they hadn''t before.

    The sensation intensified, and then, without warning, Astron felt a surge of information flood his mind. It was like a dam had broken, releasing a torrent of knowledge and instinct that he hadn''t known he possessed.

    ''This¡­ this is another breakthrough!'' he realized, his heart pounding in his chest. The information that flowed into his mind was clear and precise, detailing a new way to utilize his shadows in a manner simr to the [Aegis Guard].

    He could see it now¡ªhow the shadows could be materialized, forming a protective barrier around specific areas of his body, just like the mana in the [Aegis Guard].

    But there was more. The shadows weren''t just limited to his own body; they could be extended, enveloping others as well, shielding them from harm.

    ''This¡­ this is incredible,'' Astron thought, the realization hitting him like a shockwave. The shadows weren''t just a passive ability¡ªthey could be actively controlled, shaped into a defensive tool that was both versatile and powerful.

    His eyes snapped open, the swirling shadows responding to his will, wrapping around his arms in a dark, protective embrace.

    The feeling was simr to [Aegis Guard], but there was something more¡ªa presence that made the shadows feel alive.

    Without hesitation, Astron called up his status window to see the changes happening around him.

    And just as he expected, something had indeed changed.

    ------------------------

    ?Traits:

    Perceptive Insight (Epic)(Unchanging)

    Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 1)

    Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 3)

    -------------------------

    It was at that moment he saw that his trait [Shadowborne] had reached the third stage.

    ''I see¡­.''

    Then Astron realized what Ke had said about the [Traits].

    "Not every trait follows a linear improvement. There are some things that will notpletely be linked to the concept of the [Trait]. Never forget that." As he remembered what Ke said about that, he realized what he meant, looking at the description of the [Shadowborne].

    -------------------

    Shadowborne: The innate trait bestowed by the Mistwraith grants the ability to harness and manipte shadows with great proficiency. It enhances the user''s control over darkness, enabling them to bend and shape shadows to their will.

    Stage 1 Shadow Veil: The user gains the power to blend seamlessly with shadows, bing nearly invisible in dimly lit environments. This grants them enhanced stealth and the ability to move undetected.

    Stage 2 Umbral Step: With further mastery, the user gains the ability to teleport short distances through shadows. They can traverse between shadows effortlessly, disappearing from one spot and reappearing in another, allowing for swift movement and surprise attacks.

    Stage 3 Shadow Embrace: The user can envelop themselves or others in protective shadows, creating an imprable barrier that shields against physical and magical attacks. This defensive ability grants enhanced durability and resilience.

    ----------------

    ''So, the third stage of the [Shadowborne] was not about stealth at all.''

    It was at that moment that Astron had a breakthrough once again.

 Chapter 489 111.1 - Two weeks

    Chapter 489111.1 - Two weeks

    <Two Weeks of Training in the Chamber of Deception>

    The following two weeks were a relentless journey of growth, pain, and discovery for Astron as he continued his training with Reina in the [Chamber of Deception]. Each day was a new battle, and each stage of the chamber was more demanding than thest. But with every challenge, Astron pushed himself harder, driven by a deep-seated desire to master his [Eyes] and unlock the full extent of his abilities.

    First Stage: Mastering the Basics

    In the days following his initial sess in the first stage, Astron honed his ability to filter and decipher mana flows. The first stage had taught him to see through the chamber''s illusions, but now he needed to perfect that skill. Reina guided him through increasinglyplex scenarios where the chamber would alter the flow of mana in subtle, almost imperceptible ways. The goal was to sharpen his perception, to detect even the faintest shifts in energy.

    Astron''s progress was steady. He learned to conserve his mental energy, filtering out unnecessary information with greater efficiency. The headaches that had gued him at the start began to fade, reced by a calm focus that allowed him to navigate the illusions with increasing speed. By the end of the first week, he couldplete the first stage in a fraction of the time it had initially taken him.

    Second Stage: Refining Control

    The second stage introduced new elements to test his control over his abilities. The chamber''s illusions became more dynamic, with shifting walls and moving obstacles that forced Astron to adapt on the fly. Here, it wasn''t just about seeing through the deception; it was about maintaining control while under constant pressure.

    Reina introduced exercises that pushed Astron''s mana maniption to new levels. He learned to alter the flow of mana in real time, creating his own paths through the chamber''s chaos. This stage was both mentally and physically exhausting, but Astron began to notice a significant improvement in his stamina and resilience. His body grew stronger, more attuned to the demands of his training, while his mind became sharper, more focused.

    By the time hepleted the second stage, Astron had developed an instinctive understanding of how to manipte mana flows to his advantage. He could now navigate the chamber''s challenges with a fluidity that came from deep within¡ªa blend of intuition and skill that Reina knew would be crucial in the trials ahead.

    Third Stage: Expanding Perception

    The third stage was where the real challenges began. The illusions in the chamber became more intricate,yered with multiple levels of deception that required Astron to expand his perception beyond what he had previously thought possible. This stage was about seeing not just the surface of things but the deeper connections between them.

    Reina pushed Astron to use his [Eyes] in ways he hadn''t before. He was tasked with perceiving the underlying structure of the chamber''s energy, tracing the connections between different mana flows to uncover the hidden paths. This required him to process vast amounts of information at once, filtering out the noise while focusing on the critical elements.

    It was during this stage that Astron''s understanding of his [Eyes] deepened significantly. He began to see the chamber not just as a series of obstacles but as a living entity with its own patterns and rhythms. He learned to anticipate the chamber''s tricks, predicting where the next illusion would appear and adjusting his approach ordingly.

    This stage took longer than the previous ones, but by the end of the second week, Astron had mastered it. He could now perceive the chamber''s deceptions on multiple levels, seeing through theyers of illusion to the core of the truth.

    Fourth Stage: Enhancing Speed and Precision

    The fourth stage introduced a new element: time. The chamber''s illusions became more aggressive, shifting rapidly and forcing Astron to react with lightning speed. This stage was about precision under pressure, about making split-second decisions while maintaining absolute control.

    Reina''s training focused on enhancing Astron''s reaction time and his ability to filter information instantly. She set up scenarios where he had only moments to decipher aplex web of illusions and find the correct path before the chamber shifted again. It was grueling work, mentally taxing and physically draining, but Astron''s determination never wavered.

    With each passing day, his speed and precision improved. He learned to trust his instincts, to let his training guide him without overthinking. By the time hepleted the fourth stage, Astron could navigate the chamber''s challenges in a fraction of the time it had taken him at the start of his training.

    Fifth Stage: Integrating All Skills

    The fifth stage was the culmination of everything Astron had learned. The chamberbined all the elements from the previous stagesplex illusions, shifting obstacles, time pressure¡ªand added a newyer of difficulty. The mana flows within the chamber became more chaotic and more unpredictable, challenging Astron to integrate all his skills into a seamless whole.

    This stage was the most mentally and physically exhausting of all. The chamber seemed to throw everything it had at him, testing his limits and pushing him to the brink. But Astron had grown stronger, more resilient. He had learned to adapt, to remain calm under pressure, and to trust in his abilities.

    Reina watched closely as Astron navigated the fifth stage. She could see the progress he had made¡ªthe way he moved through the chamber with a confidence born of hard-earned mastery. He no longer hesitated when faced with new challenges; instead, he attacked them head-on, using every skill at his disposal to ovee the obstacles in his path.

    It took longer than the previous stages, but by the end of the second week, Astron had conquered the fifth stage. He emerged from the chamber, exhausted but triumphant, having integrated all the skills he had learned into a cohesive whole.

    ******* N?v(el)B\\jnn

    On the other hand, aside from his training in the [Chamber of Deception] Astron continued training with Dakota as well.

    Over the next two weeks, Astron underwent increasingly intense training with Dakota. Each day presented new challenges, but with each challenge, Astron felt himself growing stronger, more capable, and more attuned to the intricacies of the martial arts he was mastering.

    The first week was dedicated entirely to mastering the [Storm Stance]. With his breakthrough in using multiple [Judgment Points], Astron quickly adapted to theplexities of the stance. The new method of circting mana made his movements more fluid, his strikes more powerful, and his defensive techniques more reliable.

    Dakota pushed him hard, making sure he perfected every aspect of the [Storm Stance]. They focused on integrating both the offensive strikes¡ª[Thunderp], [Typhoon Burst], [Quake Fist], [Tempest Wave], and [Stormbreaker]¡ªwith the defensive techniques¡ª[Tempest Sphere] and [Aegis Guard].

    By the end of the first week, Astron had not only mastered the individual strikes and defenses but had also begun to integrate them seamlessly into hisbat style. His control over the [Judgment Points] allowed him to switch between offense and defense with unprecedented speed.

    With the basics of the [Storm Stance] firmly in hand, the end of the first week was dedicated to sparring.

    Dakota knew that mastery in training was one thing, but applying it in a real fight was another. They spent hours every day sparring, each session more intense than thest.

    Her goal for Astron was to increase his battle awareness using the [Storm Stance]. Dakota pushed him to his limits, forcing him to adapt to her unpredictable attacks.

    She mixed up her fighting style, switching between different stances and techniques, testing Astron''s ability to respond under pressure.

    And at thest training of the first week, Astron had achieved a level of mastery in the [Storm Stance] that left Dakota impressed.

    "You''ve done it, Astron," she said her voice firm. "You''ve mastered the [Storm Stance]. Your control, your awareness, everything is where it needs to be."

    Astron, though breathing heavily from the exertion, nodded.

    "But we''re not done yet," she added, her tone taking on a more serious edge. "Now that you''ve mastered the [Storm Stance], it''s time to move on to the final and mostplex stance in the [Tempest Fang] style¡ª[Cyclone Stance]."

    He had heard of the [Cyclone Stance], the pinnacle of the [Tempest Fang] style, where the offensive power of the [Storm Stance] and the fluid precision of the [Gale Stance] werebined into a single technique.

    "The [Cyclone Stance] is the culmination of everything you''ve learned," Dakota exined. "It''s a stance that requires perfect harmony between your body, your mana, and your mind. You''ll need to blend the explosive power of the [Storm Stance] with the fluid transitions of the [Gale Stance]. It''s about overwhelming your opponent with a constant, relentless assault while maintainingplete control."

    Dakota''s expression became intense as she continued. "This stance is not easy to master. It will push you to your absolute limits, but if you can do it, you''ll be twice as strong."

    Dakota stepped back, giving him space. "We''ll start tomorrow. Rest up tonight, because once we begin, there''s no turning back. The [Cyclone Stance] will demand everything you have and more."

    Just like that, the second week of training began with an intensity that surpassed anything Astron had experienced before. Dakota wasted no time, diving straight into the intricacies of the [Cyclone Stance]. The training sessions were grueling, but the challenge only fueled Astron''s determination to master the final and mostplex stance in the [Tempest Fang] style.

    The [Cyclone Stance] was a blend of everything Astron had learned¡ªthe explosive power of the [Storm Stance] and the fluid, precise movements of the [Gale Stance]. It required perfect harmony between offense and defense, an unyielding flow of energy that never stopped, never faltered.

    Dakota began by breaking down the stance into its coreponents. The [Cyclone Stance] was all about maintaining momentum, using the power of the [Storm Stance] to fuel the fluid transitions of the [Gale Stance]. Each movement flowed seamlessly into the next, creating a continuous barrage of attacks that overwhelmed opponents while leaving no openings.

    At first, the training was overwhelming. Even with his newfound mastery of [Judgment Points], Astron struggled to maintain the bnce between power and fluidity. The constant shifts in energy required an unprecedented level of control and focus, and anypse in concentration could disrupt the entire flow of the stance.

    But Dakota was relentless. She pushed Astron to his limits, forcing him to adapt, refine his techniques, and perfect his control over mana. The training sessions were brutal, with Dakota sparing no effort in testing Astron''s capabilities.

    By the end of the second week, Astron''s progress was undeniable. The [Cyclone Stance] was no longer an elusive goal but a reality he was beginning to master. His strikes were faster, more precise, and carried a destructive power that left even Dakota impressed.

    The training sessions became a dance of power and grace, with Astron moving seamlessly from one strike to the next, his mana flowing effortlessly through his body.

    Dakota watched his progress with a mixture of pride and amazement. Each time they sparred, Astron grew more confident and more capable; by the end of the week, Astron could even hold his own against Dakota in their sparring sessions for quite a long time.

    ********

    <Twenty-first day of training, 5 A.M>

    The turning point came in one of their final sparring sessions of the week. The air was thick with tension as they squared off, both aware that this was a test¡ªa final assessment of everything Astron had learned.

    After all, at that moment, both of them had been informed of one simple fact.

    Today was Astron''sst training.

    Dakotaunched into the fight with her usual ferocity, her movements a blur of speed and power. But this time, Astron was ready.

    And, after what felt like hours, Dakota called a halt to the fight. Both fighters were breathing heavily, their bodies covered in sweat, but there was a look of satisfaction in Dakota''s eyes as she studied Astron.

    "You''ve done it," she said, her voice filled with pride. "You''ve mastered the [Cyclone Stance]. I never thought I''d say this, but you''re on par with me now¡ªat least when ites to the [Tempest Fang]."

    He finally graduated from his [Martial Arts] training.

    "But don''t think this is the end."

    At least for the time being.

 Chapter 490 111.2 - Two weeks

    Chapter 490111.2 - Two weeks

    Of course, while he was training with Dakota and Reina, this was not all he had done. At the end of the 12th day of training, Astron had already finished both Stealth Training and Acrobatics Training.

    That was why he was assigned to three different lessons.

    With how he needed to train his new weapons, his program had been changed.

    His schedule had shifted, and with the arrival of the Everchanging Glyph, the focus of his training was about to expand.

    Updated Training Schedule:

    5 A.M.: Four hours of one-on-one training with Warden Dakota as her official disciple.9 A.M.: Two-hour break.11 A.M.: Three hours of Weapon Mastery Training(Greatsword, Axe, Spear)2 P.M.: One-hour lunch break.3 P.M.: Training with Reina.7:30 P.M.: Body training session focusing on Everchanging Glyph optimization.

    Weapon Mastery Training:

    The next phase of Astron''s training would focus on weapon mastery. With his Everchanging Glyph, which adapted his body to optimize the use of any weapon, it was essential for him to gain a basic proficiency in a variety ofbat styles.

    The three-hour period previously dedicated to Stealth and Acrobatics training was now allocated to learning the basics of handling different weapons.

    The reason why he had not chosen sword, bow, or dagger was he could already learn them in the academy.

    The [Federal Swordy] was something that was taught in the academy already, and being the most used weapon, the sword was something the academy was putting a lot of importance on.

    The same was true with dagger and bow, as from the next semester, the students would be put into a more refined and personalized training schedule.

    He would be trained at using bows and daggers, especially as they were already weapons that he had been registered with.

    That was why he decided to go with more strength-oriented weapons to challenge himself and his body, as he wanted to squeeze as much training as he could.

    Hour 1: Greatsword Training

    The first hour of the new training schedule was dedicated to the Greatsword. Astron found himself facing arge, intimidating de¡ªa weapon that required strength, control, and precise movement. The instructor, a grizzled veteran of countless battles, was quick to demonstrate the fundamentals.

    "This isn''t about finesse," the instructor said, his voice rough but steady. "The Greatsword is about power. You''ve got to be able to control the momentum of the de and use its weight to your advantage."

    Astron took the Greatsword in his hands, feeling the heft of the weapon. It was heavier than anything he had wielded before, but his Everchanging Glyph had already begun to adapt his muscles and tendons, optimizing them for the task. The first few swings were clumsy, but with each pass, he felt his body adjusting, learning how to harness the power of the massive de.

    Hour 2: Spear Training

    The second hour shifted the focus to the Spear. A weapon that required apletely different set of skills¡ªprecision, reach, and timing. The instructor, a tall and lean warrior with a hawk-like gaze, emphasized the importance of distance and speed.

    "With the Spear, it''s all about control and timing," the instructor exined. "You''ve got the reach, but you need to know how to keep your opponent at bay. It''s not just about thrusting; it''s about knowing when to strike and when to pull back."

    Astron grasped the Spear, feeling the length of the weapon in his hands. His Everchanging Glyph adapted his grip and posture, optimizing his body for long-range strikes and defensive maneuvers. He practiced thrusts, sweeps, and quick retractions, gradually understanding the rhythm of Spearbat.

    Hour 3: Axe Training

    The final hour of the training session introduced Astron to the Axe. This weapon required a bnce between the raw power of the Greatsword and the precision of the Spear. The instructor, a burly warrior with a scarred face, taught him the fundamentals of Axebat¡ªhow to generate power through rotation and use the weapon''s weight to cleave through defenses.

    "The Axe is all aboutmitment," the instructor said, demonstrating a powerful swing. "Once you start a strike, you''ve got to see it through. It''s a weapon for closebat, where every hit counts."

    Astron took the Axe, feeling the bnce between the heavy head and the shaft. His Everchanging Glyph worked to adjust his muscles and coordination, optimizing his body for the brute force and quick shifts in momentum that Axebat required. He practiced powerful swings, chops, and quick recoveries, learning how to use the weapon''s momentum to his advantage.

    By the end of the first day of Weapon Mastery Training, Astron was physically exhausted but mentally energized. The variety of weapons required different techniques and strategies, each one expanding his understanding ofbat. Though he was far from mastering these new weapons, the Everchanging Glyph ensured that his body adapted quickly, allowing him to gain a basic proficiency in each.

    In the following days, the pattern continued. Astron honed his skills with the Greatsword, Spear, and Axe, each session building on thest. He knew that he wouldn''t be a master of these weapons in such a short time, but that wasn''t the goal. The purpose was to be versatile, to be able to pick up any weapon and wield it effectively in battle, making him a more adaptable and dangerous fighter.

    ******

    Over the next two weeks, Astron''s body training regimen intensified, each day carefully nned to push his physical limits and force his Everchanging Glyph to adapt at an elerated pace. The Training Assistant monitored every aspect of his progress, adjusting the program in real-time to ensure that he was constantly challenged.

    Day 1-3: Baseline Reinforcement

    The first three days focused on reinforcing the initial muscle and bone density improvements. The Training Assistant maintained the intensity of the exercises at a level that would allow Astron''s body to solidify the gains from the previous sessions.

    Heavy Ropes: The resistance was gradually increased, with the Training Assistant encouraging longer sessions to build endurance.

    Weighted Climbing: The weight of the vest was increased incrementally, forcing Astron to develop greater strength and coordination.

    Compound Exercises: The weights were increased slightly each day, focusing on perfecting form and enhancing overall power.

    Gravity Room: The gravitational force was maintained at a high level to continue building bone density and muscle resilience.

    Herbal Baths: The bath form was slightly adjusted to enhance muscle recovery and detoxification, allowing Astron to recover faster between sessions.

    "Body limits pushed to 130% on Day 3. Bone density increased by 6%, muscle density increased by 5%," the Training Assistant reported.

    Day 4-7: Introduction of Progressive Overload

    The next phase introduced the concept of progressive overload, where the intensity andplexity of the exercises were increased to force adaptation.

    Heavy Ropes: The ropes were reced with thicker, heavier versions, demanding more power and endurance from Astron''s muscles.

    Weighted Climbing: The climbing routes were altered to include more challenging holds and overhangs, increasing the difficulty of each ascent.

    Compound Exercises: The Training Assistant added supersets to the routine,bining exercises like squats and overhead presses to fatigue multiple muscle groups simultaneously.

    Gravity Room: The gravitational force was increased in intervals, pushing Astron''s body to adapt to sudden changes in intensity.

    Herbal Baths: The duration of the herbal baths was extended to allow for deeper muscle reconstruction, and the form was enhanced to increase the efficiency of toxin expulsion.

    "Body limits pushed to 140% on Day 7. Bone density increased by 8%, muscle density increased by 7%. Mana reserves depleting faster; administering additional high-rank mana potions," the Training Assistant noted.

    Day 8-10: Complexity and Variation

    To prevent teauing, the training program introducedplexity and variation in the exercises. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Heavy Ropes: The Training Assistant introduced timed intervals, where Astron had to perform high-intensity bursts followed by short recovery periods, simtingbat conditions.

    Weighted Climbing: Dynamic movements were added, requiring Astron to leap between holds and maintain bnce under increased weight.

    Compound Exercises: Unstable surfaces were introduced, such as bnce boards, forcing Astron to engage his core and stabilize muscles more effectively.

    Gravity Room: The gravity fluctuated unpredictably during sessions, forcing Astron to adapt to sudden shifts in weight and bnce.

    Herbal Baths: The baths now included rapid temperature changes, alternating between hot and cold to shock the muscles and promote faster recovery.

    "Body limits pushed to 150% on Day 10. Bone density increased by 9%, and muscle density increased by 8%. Increasedplexity of movements observed," the Training Assistant reported.

    Day 11-12: Maximal Effort

    The final phase of the two-week training involved maximal effort sessions, where Astron was pushed to the brink of his physical and mental limits.

    Heavy Ropes: The sessions were extended to near-exhaustion, testing Astron''s ability to maintain power output under extreme fatigue.

    Weighted Climbing: The routes were made nearly vertical, with minimal holds, demanding maximum grip strength and endurance.

    Compound Exercises: The weights were pushed to the upper limits of Astron''s capacity, with forced repetitions and negative reps added to maximize muscle breakdown.

    Gravity Room: The gravitational force was set to its highest level yet, requiring every ounce of strength Astron had just to move.

    Herbal Baths: The baths included additional minerals andpounds to promote rapid healing, as the intensity of the training pushed Astron''s body to the edge of what it could handle.

    "Body limits pushed to 160% on Day 12. Bone density increased by 10%, muscle density increased by 10%. Trainee Astron has adapted to the maximum intensity currently avable," the Training Assistant concluded.

    Day 13-14: Recovery and Consolidation

    The final two days were focused on recovery and consolidation, allowing Astron''s body to fully adapt and absorb the gains made during the previous sessions.

    Light Ropes: The heavy ropes were reced with lighter ones, focusing on technique and fluidity rather than raw power.

    Weighted Climbing: The weight was reduced, and the focus was on perfecting form and efficiency.

    Compound Exercises: The intensity was dialed back, with an emphasis on stretching, mobility, and injury prevention.

    Gravity Room: The gravitational force was returned to normal levels, allowing Astron''s body to consolidate the gains made.

    Herbal Baths: The baths were now purely for recovery, with a focus on rxation and reducing muscle soreness.

    "Trainingplete. Final body limits stabilized at 160%. Overall, bone density increased by 40%; muscle density increased by 40%. Trainee Astron''s body has fully adapted to the Everchanging Glyph''s influence," the Training Assistant concluded.

 Chapter 491 112.1 - Dont see him within me

    Chapter 491112.1 - Don''t see him within me

    <Sunday, Third-week of the break, 7 A.M>

    "You''ve done it. You''ve mastered the [Cyclone Stance]. I never thought I''d say this, but you''re on par with me now¡ªat least when ites to the [Tempest Fang]. But don''t think this is the end."

    I wiped the sweat from my brow, my chest heaving as I tried to steady my breathing. The sting of fatigue was present, but there was also a sense of aplishment coursing through me. Dakota''s words rang in my ears¡ªwords I''d been striving to hear for weeks now.

    But I knew better than to let my guard down, even after such praise.

    "I know this isn''t the end," I said. "This is just the beginning. There''s still so much more to learn, to master."

    After all, while I had mastered the [Tempest Fang], it was most likely the beginning stages of an art. Or at least, the art was not of a higher grade.

    That was to be expected. After all, if not, it would not be easy to master such an art in just three weeks.

    "You brat¡­..Don''t be serious all the time."

    SWOOSH! Her hand approached me at a rapid speed, trying to p me from my back. But there was no way I would let her hit me like this.

    ''It hurts like hell.''

    Since it hurt.

    Dakota grinned as she watched me dodge her attempted p. "You''re getting quicker," she said with a smirk. "But don''t get too cocky. I''ll let it slide for today since you''ve graduated for the time being."

    I gave a small nod, still catching my breath. Despite the exhaustion, there was a sense of satisfaction in knowing I had reached this milestone.

    Dakota nced at her watch, noting the time. "It''s 7:24 A.M.," she said thoughtfully. "We''ve been at it for hours. I think it''s time to rest a little."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Rest?"

    She chuckled. "You''ve earned it. How about we hit the baths? You could use a good soak after all that training."

    I blinked, slightly taken aback. "Bath?"

    "Indeed," Dakota confirmed with a grin. "There''s a specialized bath for Wardens. It''s designed forfort. Consider it a reward."

    Dakota was a warden, so it made sense that she would be awarded specifically for her achievements and her contributions.

    It seems a special bath was one of those.

    "You do know, you are basically inviting me to your home, right?"

    "I do. But so what?"

    "Is there a problem?" Dakota asked, her expression genuinely puzzled.

    I studied her face and bodynguage, realizing she truly didn''t have a clue about the implications of her words. There was no teasing or ulterior motive behind her invitation¡ªit was just a straightforward offer from someone who didn''t overthink such things.

    I inwardly sighed, wondering if Dakota was really this much of a blockhead because she hadn''t socialized much or if she hadn''t socialized much because she was a blockhead. The answer seemed nearly impossible to find.

    Shaking my head, I decided not to dwell on it. "No problem," I said, somehow feeling like my lips were twitching. "Let''s go."

    Dakota nodded, satisfied with my response, and continued leading the way. As we walked, I couldn''t help but think about how someone as strong and skilled as her could also be so oblivious at times. It was oddly endearing in its own way.

    Dakota led me to her quarters, and as we stepped inside, it was immediately clear that her living space was a far cry from the trainee rooms. While not excessively luxurious, it was certainly more spacious and refined. The furniture was sleek, the decor minimalist yet stylish, and the overall atmosphere was one of quiet strength¡ªa reflection of Dakota herself.

    "Wee to my ce," she said casually, as if inviting people over was a regr urrence for her. Somehow, I doubted that. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I took a moment to look around. The room had a different dimension, yet it was cool in its simplicity. It was clear that Dakota valued functionality over extravagance, but there was still a certain elegance to it.

    "This is where you live?" I asked, more out of curiosity than anything else.

    "Yep," she replied, walking over to a sleek console. "It''s not much, but it''sfortable. Here, let me show you around."

    She gave me a quick tour, pointing out the various rooms and features. The ce was well-equipped, with everything she needed for both work and rxation. It had an air of professionalism mixed with a hint of personal taste, though I could tell that Dakota hadn''t spent too much time fussing over the details.

    After the tour, she led me to the bath area. It wasrger and more borate than I expected, with a calming ambiance created by soft lighting and the gentle sound of flowing water. The bath itself was a spacious, sunken pool filled with clear, inviting water that seemed to shimmer slightly with a faint energy.

    "Make yourselffortable," Dakota said as she essed a panel on the wall. "I''ll order some food. You''ve earned it."

    I watched as she tapped a fewmands into the panel, using her credits to order what I assumed were special dishes. It was strange seeing her in this domestic setting, but I couldn''t deny the appeal of a good meal and a rxing bath after our intense training.

    Once she finished cing the order, she turned back to me with a grin. "You ready?"

    Before I could answer, she stepped into the bath, her clothes shimmering and retracting into a bracelet on her wrist. I followed suit, my own clothes following the same transformation as I entered the warm water.

    Despite the practical nature of our attire, it was still a bit surreal to be sharing a bath with Dakota. The water was soothing, and I could feel the tension in my muscles starting to ease. It was a rare moment of calm, something I hadn''t experienced in a while.

    Dakota settled into the water, leaning back against the edge with a contented sigh. "This is the life," she said, closing her eyes. "Training hard, then rxing like this. Can''t ask for much more."

    I couldn''t help but agree. "It''s definitely a nice change of pace."

    She opened one eye, looking at me with a smirk. "So, what do you think? Not bad, right?"

    "Not bad at all," I admitted, feeling the warmth of the water seep into my bones. "Thanks for inviting me."

    She waved off my thanks as if it was no big deal. "You''ve earned it, Astron. Plus, it''s nice to have somepany for once."

    "You seem lonely when you speak like that."

    Dakota chuckled softly at my remark, her eyes reflecting a hint of wistfulness. "You''re not wrong. It has been a while since I''ve hadpany like this. Missions are different, you know? Everything is professional and focused. You''re surrounded by people, but it''s not the same as having someone you can just¡­ rx with."

    I tilted my head slightly, considering her words. "Someone like me? Don''t you go on missions with other teams? I figured you''d have plenty of opportunities to connect with others."

    She nodded, her expression thoughtful. "I do, but it''s not the same. When I''m on a mission, it''s all about the objective. The units change frequently, and everyone''s focused on the job. There''s no time for anything personal. But here¡­" She gestured to the bath and the cozy setting of her quarters. "Here, it''s different. We''ve been training together every morning for three weeks. It''s not just about the mission; it''s about growth, about pushing each other to be better."

    I understood what she meant. The intensity of our training sessions had created a bond, a sense of camaraderie that was hard to find in the impersonal environment of missions.

    "So, you''re saying I should prepare myself for that when I start going on missions?"

    She smiled, but there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. "Yeah. Missions are tough. You''ll work with people you might never see again. You''ll be in high-stress situations where you can''t afford to let your guard down. It''s not like this, where you have the time to build connections."

    The idea of constantly changing teams and theck of stability wasn''t entirely surprising, but hearing it from Dakota made it feel more real. "Sounds like a lonely life."

    "It can be," she admitted, her voice softer now. "But it''s also necessary. We do what we have to do to keep the world safe. But when you do find those rare moments of connection like this, you learn to appreciate them."

    I leaned back in the water, letting her words sink in.

    ''There are people with all those different goals in life¡­.'' Somehow, looking at her like that, I once again was reminded of my reasons. With all this constant training I had over these past three weeks, I had forgotten about it a little.

    At least, it was safe to say that I was able to get rid of my thoughts.

    I had lived all my life for the sake of revenge, at least up to this point. But, recently, I was feeling a little different¡­

    It was hard to put into words.

    "Do you miss it? Having more consistent connections, I mean?" I asked, curious about how she truly felt.

    Dakota was quiet for a moment, her gaze fixed on the ceiling as if searching for the right words. "Sometimes," she said finally. "But I made my choice a long time ago. I chose to dedicate myself to this life, to this cause. And I don''t regret it. But yeah, there are times when I miss the simplicity of just¡­ being with people. Not asrades or teammates but as friends."

    Her eyes somehow contained a sadness as she looked into my eyes. And then, she suddenly stood up, spilling the water around the bath.

    As Dakota stood up from the water, her movements slow and deliberate, I could see the water glistening on her skin, highlighting the defined muscles earned from years of intense training. There was something in her gaze, something ignited¡ªa mix of desire, longing, and perhaps a trace of something deeper, something unresolved.

    I''d seen that look before. It wasn''t unfamiliar to me. It was the gaze of someone searching for something they''d lost, something they were trying to find in another person.

    Dakota stepped closer, the distance between us shrinking. Her bracelet should have activated, covering her body as it had done before, but it didn''t. It was as if she was doing it on purpose, letting her guard down in a way I hadn''t expected.

    The naked body wasid bare right before me as if to tempt me. It was, indeed, tempting as her body was sculpted by an artist.

    At least, that would be for a normal person.

    Her approach was slow, almost hesitant, as if testing the waters¡ªboth literally and figuratively. Her eyes, though intense, carried a sadness, a desire for connection, for something more than the life she had chosen.

    But as she neared me, something inside me told me to stop her, not out of difort or fear but because I could see the truth in her eyes. This wasn''t about me; it was about someone else, someone she was trying to find in me.

    "Stop," I said.

    She paused, her eyes widening slightly as if surprised by my words.

    I didn''t let my gaze waver, keeping my eyes locked on hers, refusing to let them drift to her exposed form.

    "I don''t know who that person is," I continued, my tone steady. "But you should stop seeing him in me. You should let it go."

    Those words were for both her and me.

    ''I should stop seeing her in other people as well.''

 Chapter 492 Chapter 112.2 - Dont see him within me

    492 Chapter 112.2 - Don''t see him within me

    Whenever I looked at people in the past or became closer to them, I felt a subtle feeling. It was as if, when such things happened, that scene would alwayse and haunt me.

    Since, in kindness, I was reminded of her.

    In happiness, I was reminded of her¡­.

    In friendship and bonds, I was reminded of her¡­.

    Losing someone was not an easy thing; I knew that very well. For all that time, those memories had constantly haunted me.

    That was why, to forget that, to forget my weakness, to forget how useless I was at that time, I devoted myself to my training.

    No, being devoted was not the right choice of words. I got obsessed with training, and I still am. Since, when my mind is free, I could not help but remember how it was.

    I still dream about those times¡­.But, recently, it was a little different. The reason is evident. I finally came to ept that there were people surrounding me.

    At the very least, some people showed concern. For a certain someone, we started on a bad footing, and for another certain someone, I received unrequited favors.

    That person did not expect anything from me, yet helped me.

    How did I repay?

    I did my best, but at the same time, I was not honest.

    Since I saw ''her'' in that certain person.

    That was why, from the start, I knew there was something that had happened in Dakota''s past. She had likely lost someone dear to her, and the pain of that loss still lingered just beneath the surface. I could see it in the way her expression had changed when I first revealed my [Weapon Master] upation. It was just three weeks ago, during our first encounter.

    I remember the way her eyes had flickered, a brief but unmistakable sh of something¡ªpain, longing, maybe even regret. It was a subtle change, but being as observant as I am, I didn''t miss it. Her bodynguage told me what I needed to know. Her shoulders tensed, and for just a fraction of a second, she seemed to be somewhere else entirely, lost in a memory.

    That fleeting moment was enough to reveal the truth. There was a story there, something buried deep in her past that she hadn''t let go of. I didn''t push her about it, of course. It wasn''t my ce, and we were just getting to know each other. But the signs were clear¡ªshe had lost someone, someone who might have shared the same path as me, someone who had been a [Weapon Master] as well.

    As our training progressed, I kept those observations in mind. I saw how she pushed me, how she seemed almost desperate to mold me, to see me seed. It was more than just a mentor guiding a disciple. It was as if she was trying to make up for something, to fill a void left by that person she lost.

    And now, as she stood before me, her vulnerabilityid bare; it all made sense. She wasn''t seeing me for who I truly was. She was seeing the ghost of someone else, projecting her unresolved feelings onto me.

    "Stop," I had said, not just for her sake but for mine as well.

    I couldn''t let her see that person in me, just as I couldn''t keep seeing ''her'' in others. It wasn''t fair to the person that was being projected.

    Not only was it fair, but it was also disgusting. Now that I am in that same position, I can easily say that it is not a good feeling.

    Dakota''s eyes widened at my words, and I could see the realization dawning on her. She paused, the intense expression in her eyes softening as if she, too, was beginning to understand.

    For a moment, the only sound was the gentle ripple of the water around us. Dakota''s gaze dropped, and she took a step back as if the weight of my words had finally sunk in.

    "You''re right," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I¡­. I am so-"

    I shook my head slightly, not needing an apology. "There''s nothing to apologize for. But whatever you''re holding onto¡­ it''s time to let it go."

    She nodded slowly, the sadness in her eyes giving way to a quiet eptance. She was starting to see it, starting to understand that clinging to the past was not something that she should do.

    But, well, it was not that easy to deal with things like these alone. I had noticed it myself after all this time.

    You can even say it took me long enough.

    I watched as Dakota''s expression shifted, the realization of what she had been doing settling in. Her posture, once confident andmanding, now seemed smaller, more vulnerable. It was clear she was struggling to process everything that had just happened.

    "You know," I began, keeping my tone gentle but direct, "maybe it would help if you found another way to release your pent-up desires. Especially considering how tense you look right now."

    Dakota blinked, her brows furrowing slightly in confusion. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice still soft, uncertain.

    I didn''t say anything at first, just let my eyes drop to her body¡ªa subtle but clear enough indication of what I meant. Her gaze followed mine, and it was as if a light bulb went off in her head. A flush of red crept up her neck and cheeks as she quickly pushed her body back into the bath, the water sshing around her as she tried to hide herself.

    She buried her face in her hands, clearly embarrassed by the realization of what she had been doing. "I¡­ I didn''t mean¡­ I wasn''t thinking," she stammered, her voice muffled by her hands.

    I couldn''t help but remember a certain girl who put up such a strong front but would embarrass herself instantly.

    "It''s fine. But yeah, it''s a bit creepy, considering I''m younger. A lot younger."

    If I had not understood what kind of situation she was in and the amount of effort that she had spent for me, I would have cut her most likely.

    But there is no need to have such thoughts for now. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Dakota groaned in embarrassment, sinking deeper into the water as if she could disappear entirely. "I can''t believe I did that," she muttered, clearly reprimanding herself.

    Seeing her like this was a strange contrast to the strong,posed figure she usually presented. It reminded me that even someone as tough as Dakota had her own vulnerabilities and moments of weakness.

    "Hey," I said, my tone softer now, "we all have moments where we lose our heads. Don''t beat yourself up over it."

    Dakota lifted her head slightly, just enough to peek at me with one eye, still red-faced. "Yeah, well¡­ still, I should''ve known better."

    "Maybe," I agreed. "But it happens. Just¡­ try to find a healthier outlet next time."

    "A better outlet?"

    "Yes, a better one. With how you look, you can find it easily."

    "That¡­.."

    It seems there really was a reason why she had invited me here. Looking at how she looked red, I could easily see that she indeed did not know the rtionships between man and woman.

    Dakota''s face turned a deep shade of red as the realization hit her, her embarrassment only intensifying. She was clearly struggling to process everything, and her usual confident demeanor was nowhere to be found.

    "You really didn''t know, did you?" I asked, my tone both amused and a bit sympathetic.

    She buried her face in her hands, clearly mortified. "I honestly didn''t realize¡­ I just thought¡­"

    Dakota''s eyes widened as she connected the dots, her earlier confusion now reced with shock. "That''s what you meant when you asked if it was okay¡­ Oh, no wonder you looked at me like that!"

    08:16

    I couldn''t help but chuckle, shaking my head slightly. "Next time you invite someone to your ce for a bath, you might want to be a bit more careful. Most people would take it¡­ differently."

    Dakota''s eyes widened as she connected the dots, her earlier confusion now reced with shock. "That''s what you meant when you asked if it was okay¡­ Oh, no wonder you looked at me like that!"

    I nodded. "Yeah. I figured you didn''t mean anything by it, but still¡­ you might want to be more mindful."

    She groaned again, her face practically glowing with embarrassment. "I''m such an idiot¡­"

    "Not an idiot," I corrected. "Just¡­ a bit naive about some things. But that''s okay. We all have our blind spots."

    Dakota slowly lowered her hands, her face still flushed but a bit calmer now. "I''ve never been good with¡­ this kind of stuff. Rtionships, I mean. My life''s been about training, missions, and duty. The rest¡­ I guess I never really thought about it."

    "Which is fine," I reassured her. "But just remember, not everyone you meet will be as understanding. You don''t want to send the wrong signals."

    She nodded, clearly taking my words to heart. "I''ll be more careful from now on. Thanks, Astron. For¡­ everything."

    For some reason, I felt like the master and the disciple had changed at that moment, but well, that was fine.

    RING!

    And thankfully, just at that moment, the meal arrived, breaking this weird atmosphere.

    *******

    After the awkward moment with Dakota and the subsequent talk, I found myself with some free time. The weight of the past few weeks of training was still lingering on me, but it felt good to have made so much progress.

    Havingpleted my training in the Axe, Spear, and Greatsword, I couldn''t say I had mastered these weapons, but I had definitely grasped the basics. I knew how to control my body to adapt to them, which was the most important part, especially with the Everchanging Glyph working to optimize my form for each weapon.

    I leaned back in my room, scrolling through some magic-rted documents on my device. My interest in magic had always been there, but it wasn''t something I focused on as much as mybat skills. Now that I had a bit of time, it seemed like a good opportunity to broaden my understanding.

    As I flipped through pages on various spells and their applications, a notification popped up on my screen. It was a message from Reina.

    [Reina: Meet me in this ce. We need to talk.]

    The message was brief, and Reina''s tone was serious, even through the text. I knew better than to ignore such a request.

    Closing the documents, I stood up, stretching a bit to shake off the slight fatigue that was settling in.

    Whatever Reina wanted to discuss, it was likely important.

    I left my room and made my way toward the northern courtyard. The corridors were quiet, the usual hustle and bustle of the facility reced by a more subdued atmosphere. Well, at this hour, most of the trainees were still in training. It was Sunday, but there were no moments to rest.

    The ce was a wide-open space, dimly lit by the ambient lights that lined the edges. Reina was already there, her posture rxed but her gaze sharp as she watched me approach.

    "You are here."

    She said, looking at me. She looked like she came from outside.

    "The things that you had requested are here."

 Chapter 493 Chapter 113.1 - Rewards

    493 Chapter 113.1 - Rewards

    When I first came here, Reina had called me to say that I had a special [Eye], and that was the reason why the organization was interested in me.

    That was why I came here with anticipation and, at some point, was expecting things rted to my abilities. With how Reina taught me and everything, I knew the groundwork was gettingid constantly.

    As I approached Reina, I noticed the slight chill in the air, confirming my suspicion that she had juste from outside. Her expression was calm, but there was an edge to it, something purposeful.

    "You are here," she said, her voice steady as she nced at me. "The things that you requested are here."

    I nodded, recalling the information I had been given about the rewards system within the organization.

    Afterpleting each stage in the [Chamber of Deception], I was told that I would receive rewards based on my performance. It was a way for the organization to assess and rank trainees, determining their potential and growth.

    Apparently, the [Chamber of Deception] wasn''t just a training ground¡ªit was a ce where the true capabilities of an eye user could be understood and discerned. That ce was where the organization would train Wardens and others.

    ''A ce with the special [Authority].''

    Even the area where Reina had trained me with Psion lines didn''te close to the level of the [Chamber of Deception]. That ce wasn''t just about physical or mental training¡ªit was about unlocking the deeper potential within those who possessed special abilities, like my [Eyes].

    I had been sent there because Reina epted it, something that made her believe I was ready to face the challenges within.

    Her judgment was validated when Ipleted the first five stages in just two weeks. But when I wanted to push forward and challenge the sixth stage, I learned that the chamber wasn''t just a linear progression.

    Each set of five stages formed a block, with a significant increase in difficulty after each fifth stage. These blocks weren''t just milestones¡ªthey were gateways to a higher level of understanding and ability.

    Reina didn''t let me challenge the sixth stage, not because she doubted my ability but because she knew that rushing into it without proper preparation could be disastrous.

    In any case, the organization had promised rewards for those who seeded in the chamber. For the first four stages, which were considered minor stages, I received credits and the opportunity to make a special request. These were valuable in their own right, but they were nothingpared to what was promised forpleting a major stage.

    The fifth stage, a major stage, was different. It tested not just my physical and mental limits but also the very essence of my [Eyes]. It was a stage where my understanding of reality, perception, and the underlying structures of the world were pushed to their breaking points.

    And for that, the reward was equally significant.

    But I am curious. Why have you requested a [Moonstone]?" Reina asked, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied me.

    I knew this question woulde. The [Moonstone] wasn''t just an ordinary resource; it was rare, valuable, and held properties that most in the organization wouldn''t fully understand.

    "The [Moonstone] is important to me," I replied, keeping my tone even and measured.

    Reina raised an eyebrow, clearly expecting more of an exnation. But I wasn''t ready to reveal everything just yet. Some things were better kept to myself, especially considering the unique nature of my abilities and the visions I had been experiencing.

    In truth, the request for [Moonstone] stemmed from a recent realization, one that tied directly to the vision I had seen during my training. The figure that had appeared to me, bathed in the ethereal glow, was a clue¡ªa message from my subconscious or perhaps from something deeper.

    His hands and legs had been covered in something that shone with a familiar, almost mystical light. At first, I had assumed it was just an extension of his mana, but upon further reflection, I understood it to be more.

    It was the [Celestalith], my weapon andpanion, in a different form.

    As I delved deeper into my [Lunar Mana] and its intricate workings, I already knew that the energy within me was potent, but without a proper medium, its efficiency was vastly reduced.

    The [Moonstone], known for its affinity with lunar energy, would act as the perfect catalyst for harnessing and amplifying my [Lunar Mana]. This wasn''t just about using it as a weapon; it was about integrating it into my martial arts, enhancing my abilities to their fullest potential.

    While I had awakened to the power within me, it was still raw, untamed in many ways. The [Moonstone] would help channel that power, allowing me to focus and direct it with greater precision and impact. Without it, I would be wasting a significant portion of my mana, losing the efficiency that could make the difference between sess and failure in a critical moment.

    However, finding [Moonstone] was no easy task. It was a material that was both rare and difficult to acquire, even for someone with connections within an organization like this. That was why, when the opportunity presented itself, I decided to use the organization''s resources to obtain a pair of [Moonstones]. It was a calcted decision, one that would set the stage for the next steps in my journey.

    So, when Reina asked why I needed the [Moonstone], I kept my answer simple. "It''s important to my growth," I said, leaving out the more intricate details. "I need it to reach the next level."

    She seemed to consider my words carefully, her gaze lingering on me for a moment longer before she nodded. "I see. If it''s that crucial to you, I won''t press further."

    I nodded at her words, but she was not finished.

    "The other reward that you requested¡­ the information about Ss Vayne." Reina''s voice took on a more serious tone, and I could feel the weight of her words settling in the air between us.

    I met her gaze evenly, waiting for her to continue.

    "When you initially made this request, we didn''t think it would be this difficult to trace such a person," she admitted, her expression hardening slightly. "But apparently, it''s much harder than we anticipated."

    Her eyes bore into mine, searching for something¡ªan answer, a hint, a reason. There was a clear intent behind her gaze as if she was testing me and trying to gauge the importance of this request. It was understandable. In an organization like this, every request, every action, could have far-reaching consequences.

    "Why are you looking for such a being?" she asked, her tone firm.

    I knew this wasing, and I was prepared. But still, I chose my words carefully. "That doesn''t concern you."

    Reina''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Everything that can cause harm to the organization concerns me," she countered, her voice steady butced with a hint of warning.

    I didn''t flinch under her scrutiny. "This won''t cause any harm to the organization," I stated, my tone calm and unwavering.

    Her expression didn''t change, but I could sense the tension in the air. "How can you be so sure?" she asked, pressing the issue.

    "Because I''ll make sure of it," I replied, my voice firm, leaving no room for doubt.

    For a moment, we stood in silence, our gazes locked in a silent battle of wills.

    Reina was testing me, but I had nothing to hide¡ªnot from her, at least. This was something I had to do, something that had nothing to do with the organization and everything to do with my own gains and goals.

    Finally, Reina sighed, breaking the silence. "Very well. But understand this, Astron¡ªI don''t take these things lightly. If you pursue this, you do it knowing the risks."

    "I understand," I said, my resolve unshaken.

    She nodded and then grabbed another box and pointed it to me.

    "Here. It is the information regarding Ss Vayne."

    I knew what was inside there. Most likely, it was a drive that contained all of the information that was needed.

    "And, as for yourst reward," Reina continued, her tone carrying a weight of its own, "your eye upgrade is ready."

    I nodded, recalling the information I''d been given when I first entered the [Chamber of Deception]. For every five stagespleted, there was a significant reward¡ªan upgrade to one''s eyes. These upgrades were designed to enhance the abilities of the user, pushing the limits of what their eyes could perceive and process.

    Reina handed me another box, this one smaller and more intricately designed. I opened it to reveal a small vial containing a shimmering, crystalline liquid. This wasn''t just any upgrade; it was an infusion derived from the eyes of a powerful eagle-type monster known as the [Skyfury Hawk].

    The [Skyfury Hawk] was a creature renowned for its incredible vision, able to discern the smallest details from up to 10 kilometers away. Its eyes were coveted for their ability to see through everything and perceive minute details at great distances¡ªan ability that would be invaluable to someone like me.

    "This upgrade," Reina exined, "is just the beginning. While you can already see through the illusions and can perceive mana, your physical range of eye capabilities was slightly falling back. And, since you had just finished stage 5 without many contributions, your first upgrade will be slightly superficial." She said.

    Her words were something that I had already known. Considering the fact that I had yet to show much contribution, it made sense that they would not give me much.

    I had just finished being a trainee, after all.

    "With it, you''ll be able to discern things up to 10 kilometers away, and your ability to see through deceptions and illusions will be greatly improved. It''s a rare and powerful enhancement, one that only those whoplete the major stages receive."

    I carefully ced the vial back into its box, feeling the weight of its potential in my hands. This upgrade was a significant step forward, one that would enhance my abilities in ways I was only beginning to grasp.

    "Thank you, Miss Reina," I said, my voice steady but tinged with gratitude. This wasn''t just a reward; it was a tool that would help me survive and seed in the challenges ahead.

    Reina nodded, acknowledging my thanks. "You''re wee, Astron. You''ve earned it. But there''s something else we need to discuss."

    I looked at her expectantly, sensing that this was about more than just rewards.

    Reina nodded. "Yes. These missions are designed to test your abilities in real-world scenarios. They will push you to your limits and beyond, but they will also provide valuable experience and insights that you can''t gain in a controlled training environment."

    08:18

    She paused, her gaze steady as she continued. "These missions will be varied¡ªsome will require you to work alone, while others will involve teams. You''ll be tasked with everything from reconnaissance and infiltration tobat and strategic operations."

    "Aside from the rewards," she began, her tone turning more serious, "today is yourst day in this facility. Starting tomorrow, you''ll be sent on missions."

    "Missions?" I asked to direct the conversation.

    Reina nodded. "Yes. These missions are designed to test your abilities in real-world scenarios. They will push you to your limits and beyond, but they will also provide valuable experience and insights that you can''t gain in a controlled training environment."

    She paused, her gaze steady as she continued. "These missions will be varied¡ªsome will require you to work alone, while others will involve teams. You''ll be tasked with everything from reconnaissance and infiltration tobat and strategic operations."

    "Do you have any advice?" I asked.

    Reina considered for a moment before replying. "Yes. First and foremost, trust your instincts. You''ve honed them through your training, and they will serve you well in the field. But don''t let them blind you to new information¡ªstay adaptable and open to change."

    "Secondly, understand that missions rarely go as nned. Be prepared for the unexpected, and don''t hesitate to improvise if necessary. Your ability to adapt will often be the difference between sess and failure."

    "And finally," she said, her tone softening slightly, "remember that you''re not alone. Even when you''re on solo missions, there are resources and support avable to you. Use them wisely, and don''t be afraid to ask for help if you need it."

    I nodded, taking her words to heart. "Understood, Miss Reina. I''ll do my best."

    "I know you will," she replied, her expression firm. "I do not wish to repeat myself, but there are quite a lot of expectations from you thanks to the performance you have shown."

    "I will make sure to satisfy them, then."

    "That would be nice."

    With that, she had left me, walking away. Now, it was time to receive my rewards.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 494 Chapter 113.2 - Rewards

    494 Chapter 113.2 - Rewards

    I made my way back to my room; my mind focused on the words Reina had left me with. The sense of the impending missions was already settling in, but I felt ready, or as ready as I could be.

    The rewards I had received were a tangible reminder of the progress I had made, but the real test was yet toe.

    As I reached the door to my room, I heard familiar voices inside. Pushing the door open, I found Kael and Lyra, who had just returned from their own training sessions. They both looked up as I entered, and Lyra immediately broke into a teasing grin.

    "Well, well, look who''s here at a normal hour for once," Lyra quipped, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Did you finally decide to take a break from all that nonstop training?"

    I nodded my head, knowing she wasn''t entirely wrong. Usually, by this time, I would still be immersed in some form of training, pushing myself to the limit. But today was different.

    "Actually," I replied, my tone casual, "my training here has finished."

    The room fell silent instantly, Lyra''s teasing smile fading as she processed my words. Kael, who had been busy unpacking his gear, froze mid-motion, his eyes snapping up to meet mine.

    "Your training for ''today'' has finished, right?" Lyra asked cautiously as if seeking rification.

    I shook my head, keeping my expression calm but serious. "No. My training here has finished. From now on, I''ll be sent on missions."

    The moment the words left my mouth, both Lyra and Kael''s eyes widened in shock. They exchanged a quick nce before turning back to me, their mouths slightly agape.

    "Missions already?" Kael finally managed to say, disbelief coloring his voice. "That''s¡­ fast."

    Lyra''s usual yful demeanor was reced by a more serious expression as she looked at me. "Are you sure you''re ready for that? I mean, I know you''ve been training hard, but¡­ missions are a whole different level."

    "They think I am ready."

    "I can see that¡­..But are you really ready? It has just been three weeks."

    What Lyra was saying made sense. Who would have believed that one would be a fully-fledged member in just three weeks?

    But at the same time, they looked like they had forgotten that I was a student of Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    "I am ready." And I started getting bored in this ce. While training and other things were fine, without putting them to use, why would it matter?

    My goal was never to be the strongest, after all. "You really are something," Lyra said. I could see that she was genuinely surprised. Normally, being in a child''s body was made up of illusions, and most of the emotions she would show were fake.

    But this time, it looked genuine.

    Kael nodded in agreement, his brow furrowed in thought. "Yeah, how did you manage it so fast? Is it because you''re of a different breed, like everyone else has been saying? Or is there something else going on?"

    I couldn''t help but feel my mouth twitch slightly at the mention of being "a different breed." For the past two weeks, it seemed like that phrase had be my unofficial title among the trainees. It was starting to make me cringe every time I heard it.

    Shaking my head, I let out a small sigh. "It''s not about being a ''different breed'' or anything like that. I''ve just been focused, that''s all. I came here with a goal, and I''ve been working toward it."

    Lyra tilted her head, studying me with those sharp eyes of hers. "You make it sound so simple, but I guess it''s not that surprising. I''ve seen how you train and approach everything. It''s like you''re always thinking three steps ahead."

    Kael chuckled, though there was still a hint of disbelief in his voice. "I guess that''s what it takes to stand out around here. But still, getting through training that quickly¡­ You really are something else, Astron."

    I shrugged, trying to downy it. "I''ve just been doing what needs to be done. No point in dragging things out."

    But even as I said that I knew there was more to it than just hard work. The truth was that I was indeed of a "different breed," but let''s not acknowledge that.

    But I wasn''t about to dive into the details with them. It wasn''t necessary, and besides, they had their own paths to follow.

    "Well," Lyra said, her voice softening as she smiled, "whatever the case, you''ve earned it. But seriously, don''t push yourself too hard out there. We heard that missions can be unpredictable, and you never know what might happen."

    "I''ll keep that in mind," I replied.

    "Sigh¡­.Who am I even talking to¡­.With how you have done things before, you would do it easily¡­." He said and then looked back.

    "Do you want to eat something? We have ordered pizza."

    I nodded to Kael, appreciating the offer but knowing that my mind was elsewhere. "Not now. I need to take care of something first."

    "Alright," Kael replied, waving a hand dismissively. "You know where to find us if you change your mind."

    With that, I turned and made my way to my room. As soon as I stepped inside, I closed the door behind me and immediately activated the room''s soundproofing function.

    The hum of energy surged as the room''s walls seemed to thicken, isting me from the outside world.

    I then moved to deactivate the signals that monitored and transmitted data from within the room. While the surveince was likely a safety measure, ensuring the well-being of trainees by monitoring their mana levels and physical health, it wasn''t something I wasfortable with.

    During my training with Reina, I learned how to decipher psion lines and detect the subtle flows of energy in the environment. It was during these lessons that I realized each room had surveince woven into its very structure.

    The lines of psion energy that transmitted data were invisible to most, but to my trained eyes, they were clear. While the organization likely used this for health monitoring, I wasn''t interested in giving away any more information than necessary. Blocking a part of the data transfer was my way of maintaining some semnce of privacy.

    Once I was confident that the room was secure, I turned my attention to the box containing my rewards. I took a deep breath, feeling the anticipation build as I opened it.

    The first item I retrieved was [Celestalith], manifesting it in its formless state. The weapon appeared as a shimmering mist in my hand, its ethereal presenceforting in its familiarity.

    Next, I carefully took out the [Moonstone] from its protective casing. The moment the [Moonstone] was exposed to the air, [Celestalith] reacted.

    A soft glow emanated from the weapon, its misty form pulsing with energy. Without hesitation, I held the [Moonstone] closer to [Celestalith], and in an instant, the weapon absorbed it, drawing the [Moonstone] into its core.

    The room was suddenly filled with a brilliant light as [Celestalith] began to change. I could feel the weapon''s energy surging around me, its presence enveloping me in a cocoon of power. It was as if the weapon was alive, moving through the air and wrapping itself around me. The sensation was overwhelming, a blend of warmth and strength that left me breathless.

    Then, just as quickly as it began, the light faded, and the room returned to its dim, soundproofed state. I looked down at my hand and saw the new form that [Celestalith] had taken.

    The weapon was no longer just a formless mist; it had taken on a shape, a form that was perfectly suited for a [Martial Artist], a testament to the influence of my recent training with Dakota.

    The weapon had split into two distinct parts, covering both my hands and feet. The material felt like a seamless extension of my own body, wrapping around my fists and forming a sleek, almost gauntlet-like structure.

    The metal was dark and reflective, with subtle, flowing patterns etched into the surface that resembled the phases of the moon. It was flexible yet firm, allowing for full movement while providing enhanced protection and striking power. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    My feet were simrly covered, the metal forming a light, almost boot-like structure that extended up to my ankles. The design was sleek and streamlined, allowing for swift and fluid movement. The soles had a subtle grip, ensuring that I could maintain my bnce and agility in any situation. The material was flexible enough to amodate the full range of martial arts stances and techniques while also reinforcing the strength of my kicks.

    As I flexed my fingers, I felt the energy of [Celestalith] respond to my will, shifting and adapting to my movements.

    ''Indeed, just as I thought¡­.The weapon now has a different form.''

    From then on, I slowly started inferring some things.

    ''For me to unlock a new weapon form, do I need to get an enlightenment?''

    This was something that had been in my mind for a while now. Why were there some specific weapons that Celestalith could form?

    Was there a corrtion?

    At first, I thought about the book that I had found. There were only five phases mentioned in that book. But now, I can easily say that there are more than just five.

    There can be more.

    Just like this one.

    The [Martial Arts] form, or the transparent [Lunar Mana].

    That meant there could be possibly more.

    ''I feel like it is highly linked to that figure¡­.''

    Every type of weapon that [Celestalith] had transformed into was disyed by that figure.

    ''It must be.''

    But in the end, the information was still limited for the time being.

    As I continued to test the weapon, I noticed something remarkable. With each strike I made, a shockwave rippled through the air, a forceful burst that seemed to carry the weight of my attack far beyond its physical reach.

    From then on, it was not hard to infer that this form of [Celestalith] was not just about physical enhancement; it was about amplifying the impact of each move, extending its power and reach.

    I paused, flexing my fingers and feeling the energy of [Celestalith] flow through me. The shockwaves weren''t just a byproduct¡ªthey were a fundamental aspect of this form''s abilities.

    This form was designed for a [Martial Artist], allowing me to harness my own physical power and convert it into a force that could dominate the battlefield.

    Intrigued, I opened the panel to examine [Celestalith]''s updated properties.

    ------------------------

    ? Celestalith, the Transcendent Eclipse ?

    Type: Weapon Grade: ????? (Growth Type - Stage 1)

    Description: Celestalith is a unique, ethereal weapon created through the masterful craftsmanship of Vorgvir, the legendary cksmith. It is a manifestation of the bond between the wielder, Astron Natusalune, and the essence, infused with the essence of the Forbidden Mana Nucleus.

    The weapon has six different forms, each form containing a different ability, outline, and type of mana that is used by Astron Natusalune. Each mana type has its corresponding weapon outline specialized in the form of utilizing the effects to the maximum. Celestalith is the epitome of the weapons precisely crafted for Astron Natusalune, and it is highly rted to the user''s traits.

    Properties:

    Nocturnis, the Twilight Gaze (Green Moon): A ranged form that condenses energy into bullets, allowing precise and powerful long-range attacks.

    Solstice, the Sr Ignition (Blue Moon): Transforms into a bow, creating explosive bursts with each arrow shot, suitable for versatile mid-rangebat.

    Lunaris, the Moon''s Embrace (Red Moon): Dual des that sh through the air, leaving a trail of crimson energy capable of withering anything in its path.

    Astra, the Celestial Discs (Silver Moon): A pair of spinning discs connected by threads of silver energy, disying graceful and mesmerizing movements for both offense and defense.

    Umbralith, the Darkened Neb (ck Moon): Utilizes a set of rings to control dark forces and crush the surroundings, demonstrating overwhelming gravitational power.

    Vortexium, the Eclipsed Tempest (New Moon): Thetest form, suited for a Martial Artist, covers the hands and feet with dark, reflective metal that channels shockwaves with every strike. This form amplifies physical attacks, allowing the user to project their power beyond physical limits, creating devastating force through air and space.

    Celestalith is the epitome of the weapons precisely crafted for Astron Natusalune, and it is highly rted to his trait [Lunar Enigma]. Since it is the manifestation of the user''s inner essence, the growth of the weapon is linked to the growth of the user to arge extent. Every time the user experiences growth rted to their traits, the weapon Celestalith will also experience growth.

    Current Stage: Stage 1

    ------------------------

    As I read through the updated panel, I nodded my head. Just as I had thought, the Celestalith had received a new form.

 Chapter 495 Chapter 113.3 - Rewards

    Chapter 495 Chapter 113.3 - Rewards

    After dealing with [Celestalith] and [Moonstone], it was time to check on the other things. With how the things rted to my [Lunar Mana] had been sorted out, there was no longer any need for me to block the data that was going out of my room. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I reached out with my mana, carefully undoing the barriers I had set up, allowing the usual flow of data to resume. It was a precaution to avoid raising any suspicion from the organization. They might notice something if the data ckout continued for too long, and that was something I wanted to avoid.

    With the surveince back to normal, I turned my attention to the next item on my list: the essence that Reina had given me to upgrade my eyes.

    The vial containing the shimmering liquid sat on the table, its crystalline surface catching the light. Reina had already exined the procedure to me¡ªhow I needed to use it and what to expect during the process.

    Taking a deep breath, I picked up the vial and uncorked it. The liquid inside had a faint, ethereal glow, almost as if it were alive. Without hesitating, I carefully tilted the vial and let a single drop fall into my right eye.

    The reaction was immediate. A sharp, stinging sensation shot through my eye, causing me to instinctively blink. The pain was intense but not unbearable¡ªnot like the searing agony I''d experienced when receiving the [Everchanging Glyph]. This was more like a concentrated burn, localized and powerful, but it was something I could endure.

    The essence spread across my eye, and I felt it seep into the very fabric of my vision. My sight blurred momentarily, colors shifting and warping as the essence worked its way into my ocr nerves and deep into my brain. The sensation was strange¡ªlike my eye was being reshaped from the inside out.

    I gritted my teeth, holding still as the process continued. My eye throbbed with each beat of my heart, but the pain was gradually giving way to something else¡ªrity.

    As the essence settled, my vision sharpened, bing more precise than ever before. The faint details in the room, the texture of the walls, and the subtle variations in light and shadow all became more pronounced as if a veil had been lifted from my sight.

    The process took only a few minutes, but it felt like much longer. When it was finally over, I blinked a few times, letting my vision adjust. Everything seemed sharper, clearer, and more vibrant. It was as if the world hade into focus in a way I had never experienced before.

    I closed my eyes briefly, then opened them again, allowing myself to get used to the new sensation. The pain had subsided, leaving behind a residual ache that was more of a dull throb than anything else.

    Compared to the excruciating process of obtaining the [Everchanging Glyph], this was almost a relief.

    I stood up and walked over to the mirror, examining my reflection. My eyes looked the same on the surface, but there was a faint glow in the depths of my irises, a subtle hint of the power that now resided within them. The infusion of the [Skyfury Hawk''s] essence had done its job, enhancing my vision to an extraordinary level.

    "Not bad," I muttered to myself, pleased with the results. The upgrade had gone smoothly, and the pain was manageable.

    "Though I still need to test it myself, for now, there does not seem to be any type of mismatch or anything. Just as Reina had said¡­.The essence would integrate itself directly into my eye without any problems."

    I leaned back, letting my thoughts drift to the possibilities this opened up. The concept of upgrading my eyes was intriguing, especially now that I understood how it worked. It seemed that the key to enhancing my visiony in the [Essence] of monsters, specifically those with exceptional ocr capabilities. If I could find or hunt monsters with unique eye abilities, I could potentially extract their essence and integrate it into my own eyes, further enhancing my vision.

    Of course, not every monster waspatible with this process. The essence had to be carefully selected to match the user''s traits and abilities. A poorly chosen essence could lead to a failed integration or, worse, damage the eyes permanently. It was a delicate bnce, one that required both knowledge and precision.

    I recalled the time when I had first acquired my [Eyes of Hourss]. At that time, I had thought it was a result of two familiar skills merging, forming a higher-rank one. But now, with this new understanding, I realized that it was something more. I had actually absorbed the essence of the [Time Guardian], the boss monster of the hidden dungeon whose control over time had been infused into my eyes. The essence had merged with my own abilities, giving rise to the [Eyes of Hourss].

    That experience had been a turning point, though I hadn''t fully understood it then. The process of absorbing a monster''s essence was far moreplex than I''d initially thought. It wasn''t just about gaining a new ability¡ªit was about harmonizing with the essence, allowing it to be a part of you.

    The [Time Guardian]''s essence had enhanced my perception of time, allowing me to see the flow of events in a way that others couldn''t. It was a rare and powerful ability, one that had set me apart from others.

    Now, with the infusion of the [Skyfury Hawk''s] essence, I had taken another step forward, though I rather felt like this was more of an instruction and a disy for me to infer how things worked for eyes.

    ''In a way, they are trying to guide me.''

    I thought. But at that moment, I sensed a small change in myself.

    As the eye had integrated itself into me, I felt a weird feeling, as if something inside me was changing.

    I pulled up my status window, ready to check the changes after everything I had been through. The familiar panel appeared before me, and I scanned the details carefully.

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 4)

    ?Talent Limit: 9 --> 10.5

    ?Passives:

    Vengeful Bane

    Bloodline Resonance

    Psychic Cognizance

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    ?Strength: 4.85 --> 5.34

    ?Dexterity: 5.13 --> 5.64

    ?Agility: 5.20 --> 5.72

    ?Constitution: 4.88 --> 5.37

    ?Intuition: 5.26 --> 5.79

    ?Magical Power: 5.61 --> 6.17

    ?Mana Capacity: 5.68 --> 6.25

    ?Traits:

    Perceptive Insight (Epic)(Unchanging)

    Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 1)

    Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 3)

    ?Arts:

    Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%39)

    ?Skills:

    Eyes of Hourss

    ?Body Imprints:

    Everchanging Glyph

    ?Bonds:

    Aurora Raven (Rare)(Growth Type)

    Celestalith, The Transcendent Eclipse

    --------------------------------

    The training that I had been doing in the past few days had shown its effects. With my body adapting to the ever-changing glyph, my physical attributes increased rapidly.

    Right now, I am pretty sure I am on par with Ethan in terms of growth. While it is hard to surpass that bastard who has the main character buff, I am pretty sure that with my stats alone, I can now go head-to-head with the top 100 of the academy or maybe even the top 50.

    It is very hard to judge just from the ranks because the academy also includes the theoretical grades when ranking the students.

    ''But still¡­.Now, I am really strong.''

    I was not satisfied with my growth before, but by integrating my [Everchanging Glyph] into my body, it seems my talent limit had also increased.

    ''As for how I had increased my Magic Power and Mana Capacity¡­.''

    I had used one of my rights to request a special essence¡ª[Essence of the Arcane Conduit]. It was a rare and highly sought-after essence known for its ability to enhance a user''s mana-rted attributes. The essence wasn''t easy toe by, but it was worth every bit of effort it took to obtain it.

    The [Essence of the Arcane Conduit] had a profound impact on my Magical Power and Mana Capacity, increasing both by an impressive 10%. The boost wasn''t just in the raw numbers, but in the efficiency and control, I could now exert over my mana. This was crucial, especially considering the unique nature of my [Lunar Mana].

    The essence worked by harmonizing with the user''s mana pathways, strengthening them and allowing for a more potent flow of energy. For someone like me, who relied heavily on specialized mana for bothbat and stealth, this enhancement was invaluable.

    ''It''s a significant leap forward,'' I thought to myself. ''With these improvements, my ability to manipte [Lunar Mana] has reached new levels.''

    The reason for that is clear.

    It is because I had finally passed the threshold of 6 in terms of my magical power.

    ''From that point on, the quality of one''s mana is supposed to increase.''

    Though that did not happen for me for the time being, it was bound to happen one way or another. What was important was the fact that, now, one of my stats had passed the threshold of 6.

    Even Julia or Irina must have only two or three stats that had reached 6. And that alone shows how much of an improvement mine was.

    ''Coming to this stage when I had started with the parameter of 1 for each stat¡­..I really came a long way¡­.''

    Well, it was mainly thanks to the recent breakthroughs, as these types of things can not be used consistently, but still, reaching the parameter of 6 from 1¡­.

    It was really a long way.

    Well, long or not, I was here now.

    Just as I was reflecting on my growth and the progress I had made, my smartwatch chimed with a new message. The notification pulled me from my thoughts, and I quickly essed the message.

    [Message: Congrattions, Astron Natusalune. Your status within the organization has been officially updated. You are no longer a trainee. From this point forward, you will hold the rank of ''Adept'' and will be assigned missions in line with your new standing.]

    I read the message, letting the words sink in. The transition from trainee to Adept was significant.

    It marked the end of my initial training and the beginning of a new phase¡ªone where I would be tested in real-world scenarios, where sess and failure carried real consequences.

    ''So, it''s finally official,'' I thought, my mind already shifting to the tasks thaty ahead. As an Adept, I would no longer be confined to the training grounds.

    I would be out in the field, executing missions.

    The message continued with a list of protocols and guidelines for Adepts, detailing the expectations, resources, and support avable to me in this new role. It was clear that the organization had high standards for those in my position, but I was ready to meet those expectations head-on.

    [Your first mission has been sent.]

    And it seems my first mission was here as well.

 Chapter 496 Chapter 113.4 - Rewards

    Chapter 496 Chapter 113.4 - Rewards

    I watched the message notification blink on my smartwatch, the cold blue light reflecting off the polished surface of the table. The words on the screen solidified my thoughts¡ªmy journey had moved to the next stage. There was no room for hesitation.

    ''An Adept, huh? Finally, out of the trainee stage.''

    The significance of the rank wasn''t lost on me. It marked a transition, a shift from being just another face in the organization''s pool of potential to someone with real responsibilities and real consequences.

    At the same time, I want someone who can act freely. I had gotten a lot of things from this ce, and it was better to show some results so that they would not get suspicious or angry.

    My thoughts drifted momentarily to what this meant for the path ahead. The choices I would make from this point on carried weight, a tangible impact that could ripple through theyers of the organization and beyond. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I tapped the screen, essing the details of my first mission as an Adept. The mission brief loaded instantly, and the words were clear and concise.

    ------------------------

    Mission Brief:

    Location: City of [Veilcroft]

    Objective: Join the investigation team.

    Details: Recent activities in the city have drawn the organization''s attention. You are to integrate with the existing investigation team and assist in uncovering the cause and source of these disturbances. Intelligence suggests the potential involvement of unknown entities or factions. Maintain a low profile and gather information. Additional directives will bemunicated as necessary.

    Note: Due to your new status as an Adept, your presence will be under scrutiny. Consider this mission a test of your capabilities in a real-world scenario.

    Estimated Duration: One week

    Point of Contact: Warden [Shanks]

    -------------------------

    ''Veilcroft¡­''

    The name of the city resonated with a certain familiarity. A ce known for its shadows, where whispers traveled faster than light, and secrets were currency.

    ''A ce where the ck Market and the underground organizations had the most presence.''

    I wasn''t surprised that the organization had its eyes on Veilcroft. After all, even in the game, many missions and events took ce there. Thus, it was understandable.

    ''A ce where the ck Market and the underground organizations had the most presence.''

    I wasn''t surprised that the organization had its eyes on Veilcroft. After all, even in the game, many missions and events took ce there. Thus, it was understandable.

    It was the kind of ce where things festered in the dark, waiting to be uncovered by those skilled enough¡ªor foolish enough¡ªto seek them out.

    I nced at the name listed under the point of contact: Warden [Shanks]. The title "Warden" immediately caught my attention. It wasn''t a rank handed out lightly within the organization. To hold that title meant you were formidable, both in power and in authority. It was the same rank as Dakota, the person who had overseen some of my more intense training sessions.

    ''So they''ve assigned someone of Dakota''s caliber to this mission¡­''

    That only reinforced the seriousness of the situation. Veilcroft wasn''t just any city¡ªit was a nexus of power, influence, and danger.

    The ck Market thrived there, along with various underground organizations that operated outside the reach of conventional authority. In a ce like that, having someone as strong as a Warden wasn''t just necessary¡ªit was essential.

    ''Shanks¡­'' The name didn''t ring any bells, but that wasn''t unusual. The organization had plenty of operatives who preferred to stay in the shadows, especially those with high-ranking titles.

    I''d have to be on my guard.

    Working under a Warden meant I''d be under constant scrutiny, not just from the enemies we were investigating but from my own side as well. However, I doubt that the organization''s operatives are bad. The treatment I received here was pretty good, so I expect it to be the same in other ces.

    But there are all types of people around the world as well.

    I tapped the screen again, pulling up the details on how I''d be getting to Veilcroft. The next directive was straightforward.

    --------------------------

    Transportation: You will be teleported using the organization''s warp gates. Prepare yourself ordingly. Departure is scheduled for tomorrow at 7 A.M. sharp. Ensure you have all the necessary equipment and documents. The gate will be active for a limited window, and dys will not be tolerated.

    -----------------------

    ''Warp gates¡­''

    Made sense. I came here from Arcadia City, but that should not be the only exit out here.

    ''So they want me there immediately, no room for errors.''

    I closed the mission brief, letting the details settle in my mind.

    ''Aside from that, other details will most likely be given by the personnel here.'' With the mission brief closed, I let the information sink in. The warp gate was standard procedure for high-priority missions, ensuring that operatives like me were where they needed to be without dy.

    ''But, the fact that they are sending me to such a ce¡­.It seems they really think highly of me.'' That would make sense; after all, I was trying to achieve just exactly that. The more I increase my trust in this ce, the better it will be for me to get many rewards.

    It was also a reminder that the organization wasn''t taking any chances with this assignment. Veilcroft was too important, and the situation too vtile, to rely on conventional travel methods.

    ''A city like that doesn''t leave much room for mistakes,'' I thought, mentally preparing myself for whaty ahead. But for now, there wasn''t much else to do. The real work would start once I arrived in Veilcroft. Until then, I needed to be ready.

    ''But aside from that¡­.''

    I turned my attention to the drive Reina had given me earlier. It was the thing that I had requested from her as the reward, one of the reasons why I was in this ce.

    I retrieved the small, sleek drive from my pocket and slotted it into my terminal. The screen flickered to life, disying a series of files and data logs.

    The organization''s usual efficiency was evident in the way everything was meticulously organized. The top file wasbeled simply: [Ss Vayne].

    ''Ss Vayne¡­''

    The name had a certain weight to it, one that carried a sense of foreboding.

    I tapped on the file and scrolled through the profile, my eyes narrowing as the details began to unfold. Ss Vayne, a name that carried more weight than most would realize.

    But I wasn''t like most people. I had requested this investigation myself, after all. It wasn''t just idle curiosity that had led me to seek out this man''s identity¡ªit was a necessity.

    ''So, they found him after all,'' I thought, a sense of satisfaction creeping into my mind.

    The organization''s reach was vast, and when they set their sights on someone, it was only a matter of time before they found what they were looking for.

    Still, the fact that it had taken them this long to trace Ss Vayne was a testament to how deep this man¡ªor rather, this demon¡ªhad embedded himself into the human world.

    The data on the screen confirmed what I had known: Ss Vayne wasn''t just another alias; it was one of the most carefully constructed identities used by a high-ranking demon.

    Of course, the organization most likely was not aware of theplete identity. After all, even in the demon realm, this guy is a member of a rather secretive and hidden n.

    This particr demon had managed to weave aplex web of connections, making him nearly impossible to trace without significant resources. But the organization had those resources, and they had used them to their fullest extent.

    ''Good,'' I thought, scanning the list of connections and affiliations that the organization had uncovered. He was involved in everything from the ck Market to high-level political circles.

    And that was the crux of it. The reason I had requested the investigation in the first ce. There was something specific I needed from this guy. Something that only he could provide.

    ''That thing¡­.I need to get it.''

    Ss Vayne, or as known as Zharokath.

    A member of Void n.

    And the person who holds the key to the technique that I am developing. The reason why I had been this adamant about using the opportunity that I had gotten as a reward.

    Why? You may ask.

    The answer relies on the ne that the guy has.

    ''That ne...It holds the key to the entrance of the dungeon.''

    It was no ordinary piece of jewelry, and its true value wasn''t in gold or jewels. That ne was the key to a dungeon¡ªa special dungeon nurtured by demons over centuries, a ce where dark energies had coalesced into something truly formidable.

    It was a ce hidden from the world, a secret known only to a few. But once revealed, it would unleash a storm of chaos and destruction that could wipe entire cities off the map.

    ''A dungeon that could destroy everything¡­''

    The danger was real. That ce was a convergence of demonic power and was the home of a certain monster who was now in the stage of growing up.

    A monster that is being nurtured by demonic energy.

    Once it is exposed, the consequences will be catastrophic.

    But amidst that destruction, within the heart of that cursed ce,y a reward. A reward so valuable that it could change the fate of anyone who imed it. That was why I needed the ne, why I had been so adamant about using the resources of the organization to track down Zharokath¡ªbecause that dungeon held something I couldn''t afford to pass up.

    The technique¡­'' I reminded myself. The technique I was developing required something special, something that could only be found within that dungeon. It wasn''t just a matter of power or prestige¡ªit was a necessity. If I was going to push myself to the next level, if I was going to unlock the full potential of the abilities I had worked so hard to cultivate, I needed whaty within that dungeon.

    But first, I needed that ne.

    Without it, the entrance to the dungeon would remain sealed, and all the power contained within would be lost to me.

    Zharokath knew this, of course.

    That''s why he kept it so close, why he guarded it with such intensity. He understood the significance of what he held and the potential it had to either make or break the future.

    How do I know? Because it is an event in the game.

    ?After Academy Arc 3, Subjugation of Void Dragon?

    That is the name of the arc.

    And what you think is right.

    The monster I am going to hunt.

    It is a dragon.

 Chapter 497 114.1 - Young Hearts

    Chapter 497114.1 - Young Hearts

    In any case, with my day being left to me alone, I decided to train, but not in a way that would tire me a lot.

    ''It had been a while since I had focused on my bow.'' While I was not cking off with my training, it was understandable that my focus was not on my bow or my daggers for a while.

    Since I have been working on a more diversity of weapons, that was to be expected.

    I made my way to the training grounds, the familiar scent of fresh grass and the faint hum of mana in the air weing me. The grounds were mostly empty, surprisingly, a rare urrence that would not happen a lot.

    ''Well, not every trainee wants to train on Sunday.'' I reminded myself as I grabbed one of the practice bows from the rack.

    I set up a few targets at varying distances, but nothing tooplex. Today wasn''t about pushing my limits¡ªit was about sharpening them. I took a deep breath, drawing the bowstring back smoothly.

    The familiar tension in the string, the steadying of my breath, all felt natural, like a second skin.

    Releasing the arrow, I watched it soar, hitting the target dead center. Satisfied, I continued the routine, each shot feeling more precise and more controlled.

    I moved from one target to the next, my focus unwavering, letting my body and instincts take over.

    The rhythm of it was calming, a reminder that even in the midst of chaos, some things remained constant.

    Indeed. My sharpshooting skills were even more polished now.

    ''Just like riding a bike,'' I thought as thest arrow struck its mark.

    ''And the fact that I can now see beyond what my eyes do¡­..It is indeed a suitable thing for a marksman.''

    The training that I had been doing with Reina was showing its effects instantly. In just a matter of seconds, I had shot all of the targets without missing any of them.

    ''Whether it is the fog or other things, as long as there is not a mana interference, I will be good for now.''

    At the start, I was not able to understand why Reina had been doing my training all the time and why we were focusing on the Psion lines this much, but as we came to theter stages, I was able to understand it clearly.

    It was the basic process of teaching me how to control the information. In a way, it was like the basics of [Martial Arts] techniques or any type of weapon arts.

    If looked at from a simple perspective, in a way, it was teaching a student how to write numbers and make basic operations.

    Without learning those, one would not be able to understand how to makeplex operations in the same manner.

    ''It''s not just what my eyes see,'' I thought, focusing on the surroundings. My vision expanded, and I could sense the faint movements behind the walls of the training grounds. The subtle footsteps of people walking by, the shift of their weight as they moved¡ªeverything wasid out before me in a tapestry of energy and motion.

    The air was filled with tiny currents of mana, each one a thread in the intricate web of reality that Reina had taught me to see.

    What had once been invisible was now as clear as day. The way the man ebbed and flowed, creating patterns and disruptions, revealed so much more than I could have ever imagined.

    ''And light¡­'' I mused as I focused on the way it interacted with the objects around me. Before, light was merely a source of illumination, but now I understand it as a carrier of information.

    It could hide or reveal, depending on how one looked at it. With my enhanced vision, I could pierce through the illusions that light often cast, seeing whaty beyond the surface.

    Even the smallest disturbances in the air, like the faintest sound waves, were now within my grasp. I could sense them, feel the vibrations as they traveled, and with concentration, I could start to decipher their meaning.

    ''Thought a bit overwhelming, I will get used to it eventually.''

    I put the bow into the rack and then left the training grounds, making my way to the cafeteria.

    The cafeteria was quieter than usual, with only a few scattered groups of trainees and instructors enjoying their meals. It struck me that this would be myst dinner here for the time being. I had slightly grown ustomed to the routines, the faces, and even the meals¡ªthough most were designed more for function than vor.

    But tonight, I decided to treat myself. I approached the counter, ready to order something different, something that wasn''t just about fueling my body but also about enjoying the experience.

    "One herb-crustedmb, please," I ordered, watching as the chef prepared the dish with care, a savory herb-crustedmb with roasted vegetables. It was a far cry from the usual utilitarian meals I chose, but it felt right for the asion.

    The aroma of the herbs and roasting meat filled the air, promising a meal that would be both satisfying and delicious.

    After a few minutes, my meal was ready, and I carried the te over to an empty table by the window.

    ''It has been a while since I had eaten something tasty.''

    Most of my meals for the past three weeks had consisted of ones that focused on function and ingredients rather than taste. That was not something Iined though, as it perfectly aligned with my goal.

    But, to better appreciate the taste of everything, it is always important to keep your taste buds intact.

    The first bite of themb was everything I had hoped for: tender, vorful, and perfectly cooked. The herbs added a fragrant depth, while the roasted vegetables provided a heartyplement. It was a meal meant to be savored, and I did just that, letting each bite spread around my mouth.

    As I savored themb, each bite a reminder of how far I hade, I noticed movement out of the corner of my eye. Turning slightly, I saw Locke and his group¡ªJarrod, Malcolm, and Finn¡ªapproaching my table. It had been over two weeks since west spoke, and their presence was a wee surprise.

    Locke was the first to speak, a friendly grin on his face. "Mind if we join you, Astron?"

    I gestured to the empty seats around the table. "Not at all. Have a seat."

    They all sat down, their expressions a mix of excitement and something else¡ªcuriosity, perhaps. It didn''t take long to figure out why they had sought me out.

    "We heard you''re being sent on a mission," Malcolm said, leaning forward. "Leaving the facility tomorrow, right?"

    I nodded, taking a sip of water. "That''s right."

    Jarrod, always the most straightforward of the group, cut to the chase. "So, what''s the mission about? Can you tell us anything?"

    It was understandable that they were curious. After all, once they finish training here, they will also be sent to the missions.

    ''Hmm¡­it is better to not reveal too much.'' I chose my words carefully. "I can''t go into too much detail, but it''s a reconnaissance mission. There have been some unusual activities in a nearby city, and they need someone to investigate and report back."

    Finn, who had been quiet so far, finally spoke up. "Sounds like a big responsibility. You must be excited."

    It could not be said that I was excited. It was more of a chore at this point since I needed to show some results to satisfy the condition of having the remaining time for myself.

    "Not really."

    Jarrod, who had been observing me closely, narrowed his eyes. "You''re lying."

    I met his gaze evenly. "Do you think so?"

    They all looked at me, their expressions a mix of curiosity and frustration. Finally, Locke sighed and shook his head. "You really have a good poker face, Astron. We can''t read you at all." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I shrugged slightly. "It''s a very important skill."

    Being able to control every bit of your expression and your body¡­.It was something that I had taught myself first upon waking up.

    Malcolm leaned forward, clearly eager to change the subject. "So, when does the academy start again?"

    "There are three weeks left until the next semester begins," I replied, noticing how their eyes lit up at the mention of the academy.

    "You must be excited about the academy, at least," Finn said, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    This time, I couldn''t help but reveal a slight¡­..smile¡­

    "Indeed, I am."

    They picked up on the shift in my demeanor, and it didn''t go unnoticed.

    My excitement for the academy was real, but it was driven by something deeper, something more intense.

    ''From now on¡­..Many of you will die there¡­.''

    It was more than just another semester this time¡­Since I am already expecting the story to be more and more intense and more events happening, that will mean there will be more chaos all across the ce.

    And the more chaos there is, the more opportunities there are that I can act on.

    And the more hunt.

    Malcolm, who had been watching me closely, suddenly frowned. "Uh, Astron¡­ your expression just now looked really dangerous."

    The others nodded in agreement, their initial excitement tempered by a hint of unease. They weren''t used to seeing this side of me, and it showed in their wary nces.

    I shrugged casually, brushing off their concern. "It''s just your imagination."

    But the truth was, they weren''t entirely wrong. The academy was going to be a battlefield in its own right, and I was ready to face whatever came my way. The hunt was about to begin, and I was more than prepared for it.

    Locke exchanged a nce with the others, then chuckled nervously. "If you say so, Astron."

    They tried tough it off, but I could see the lingering caution in their eyes.

    It was understandable; after all, these kids did not know me well.

    And that was my intention.

    ''Instilling a slight sense of unease¡­.These kids need to learn not to trust others'' appearances.''

    They are na?ve, and if they remain one, they will not live too long.

    ''This should be my payment to you for putting in the effort to spend time with me.''

    That was it.

 Chapter 498 114.2 - Young Hearts

    Chapter 498114.2 - Young Hearts

    <The Heart of Ember, Deep Underground, Second Week>

    The Heart of Ember, known as the Emberheart Chamber, was a ce of legend, a sacred space deep within the heart of the Emberheart estate.

    Carved from the very bedrock of the earth, the chamber was vast and cavernous, its walls lined with ancient runes that pulsed with the energy of generations past.

    This was the ce where the Emberhearts came to harness their fire, to forge their power in the crucible of their legacy.

    Irina stood at the center of the chamber, her body enveloped in mes. But these were not ordinary mes¡ªthey were the living essence of the Emberheart lineage, each one a different color, each one representing a different facet of their power.

    The air was thick with heat, the temperature far beyond what any normal human could endure, but for Irina, it was a familiar and wee embrace.

    The mes that surrounded her now were white, a rare and pure fire that few in her family had ever mastered.

    ''Fire of Ember.'' It flickered and danced around her, caressing her skin like a lover''s touch, yet carrying an intensity that could incinerate anyone unworthy of its power.

    Irina''s eyes were closed, her expression one of deep concentration, but there was a faint furrow in her brows. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    SHIVER!

    Her body was shaking slightly as if to show that she was in pain.

    Indeed¡­.Her body trembled under the intense heat, her skin prickling as the white mes licked at her like a predator testing its prey.

    The "Fire of Ember" was the pinnacle of the Emberheart Chamber, a fire so pure and potent that even the most seasoned Emberheart had to steel themselves to withstand it. But Irina was still young, her body and spirit not yet fully forged in the crucible of their lineage.

    The pain was overwhelming, searing through her as if the mes were burning her from the inside out. Her muscles tightened involuntarily, with her teeth clenched as she fought to maintain her focus. Every nerve in her body screamed in protest, the fire pushing her to her very limits.

    ''This is too much,'' she thought, a flicker of doubt crossing her mind.

    But she quickly quashed it. She had chosen to ascend to this level, though not directly; she was still aware of the decision that she had made at that time.

    She also knew that this would be her punishment, knowing her mother ¨C to test herself against the same mes that had tempered the greatest of her ancestors.

    She would not back down now, now that she had made the decision.

    From now on, she has refused to back down from any decision that she has made.

    Even as the pain threatened to consume her, she could feel something else beneath the agony¡ªa resistance, a strength that had been dormant within her. The blood of the Emberheart family flowed through her veins, born from fire and tempered in its heat.

    That blood now reacted to the "Fire of Ember," responding to the challenge with a defiance that was as much a part of her as the mes themselves.

    The white fire was relentless, unyielding in its intensity. It sought to burn her, to strip away the weak and the unworthy.

    But Irina could feel her body pushing back, her skin toughening, her spirit hardening in response.

    The fire was not just a force of destruction¡ªit was a force of creation, forging her into something stronger.

    ''This is what it means to be an Emberheart,'' she reminded herself, her breathing in ragged gasps as she struggled to hold her ground. Even while she did not like the name or being responsible for the family since they were all forced, she still took it to heart. The chamber was silent, save for the crackling of the mes and the sound of herbored breathing. But she could feel the presence of her ancestors, watching her, judging her.

    Her body continued to burn, the fire searing through her, but she refused to give in. The pain was a crucible, and she would emerge from it stronger and more resilient.

    She could feel her resistance to the mes growing with each passing moment, her body adapting to the heat, bing one with the fire.

    The white mes danced around her, testing her resolve and pushing her to her limits. But Irina was an Emberheart, and she would not be broken. The fire that sought to consume her would only serve to strengthen her.

    CREAK!

    Just as she thought about that, suddenly, she felt the door of the chamber opening.

    The heavy stone door moved slowly, its weight echoing in the cavernous space. Irina''s eyes flickered open, the intense concentration in her expression giving way to a flicker of recognition as she saw who had entered.

    Esme, the person who made her feelplex emotions every time she saw her, stepped into the chamber with a tray in her hands.

    The mes dimmed slightly as if acknowledging her presence, but they still flickered with intensity around Irina as if unwilling to fully relent.

    On the tray, three items were meticulously arranged, each one crucial to Irina''s recovery and continued endurance through the grueling process of the chamber''s trials.

    The first was a vial filled with a shimmering liquid, its surface iridescent and swirling with faintly glowing particles. This was [Aether''s Elixir], a high-ranking concoction crafted by the finest alchemists under the Emberheart family''s employ. It was specifically designed to elerate the body''s natural healing processes, allowing Irina to recover from the extreme damage inflicted by the fire. The elixir was rare and precious, used only in the most demanding of trials.

    Next to the vial was a small dish containing several dried leaves of [Crimson Sage], a rare herb known for its potent regenerative properties.

    The herb was revered for its ability to mend damaged tissue and restore vitality, making it an essentialponent in Irina''s recovery regimen.

    The leaves had been carefully prepared to ensure maximum efficacy, their crimson hue a testament to their potency.

    Finally, there was a small piece of [Emberroot], a gnarled, fiery-colored root that pulsed with a faint warmth.

    The root was an ancient remedy passed down through the Emberheart lineage for generations. It was said to strengthen the body''s connection to fire, enhancing resistance and bolstering the inner me of those who consumed it.

    Its bitter taste was well-known, but its effects were unparalleled, especially for one undergoing the intense trials of the Emberheart Chamber.

    Esme approached Irina, her steps measured and calm despite the oppressive heat that filled the chamber.

    She set the tray down on a small pedestal near Irina, her expression serene as she bowed her head slightly.

    "Young Miss," Esme said, her voice soft yet firm. "It is time for your recovery."

    Irina, her body still trembling from the strain of the white mes, nodded slowly. Even though she disliked getting help from Esme or others, she was not dumb enough to not understand this was crucial.

    If before her pride would have prevented her from doing so, now she saw the world in a more pragmatic view.

    The intense heat that had seared her skin and tested her resolve was still fresh in her mind, but she knew that she had to replenish her strength before continuing.

    This was a process she had gone through every day for the past two weeks, a ritual that had be almost second nature despite the pain it involved.

    At the same time, she could not help but feel a bit of excitement rising in her heart. The reason for that was¡­.

    "This is the seventh day, correct?"

    "That is correct."

    It was the small break time that she had.

    That was something detrimental because if she were to stay in this ce for more than a week constantly without getting out, her mana would be corrupted, and she would explode.

    That is the limit of being in the presence of Fire of Ember. Only an Archmage could resist that state, and she was no Archmage.

    Not yet.

    She reached for the vial of Aether''s Elixir, the cool ss a stark contrast to the searing heat that still clung to her skin. As she drank the shimmering liquid, she felt its soothing effects almost immediately. The burning sensation in her muscles began to ease, and the tension that had built up over the week slowly unwinded.

    Next, she chewed on the bitter Crimson Sage, feeling its regenerative properties work through her system, restoring her energy and mending the microtears in her flesh.

    Finally, she bit into the Emberroot, the warmth of the root spreading through her, reinforcing her connection to the mes she had been battling.

    With her strength returning, Irina slowly stood up, the white mes around her dimming as if in acknowledgment of her renewed resolve. She gave Esme a nod of thanks before turning toward the exit of the chamber.

    The door opened with a heavy creak, and Irina stepped out into the cooler, less oppressive air of the Emberheart mansion''s lower halls. The contrast was striking¡ªwhere the chamber was a crucible of heat and fire, the rest of the mansion offered a sanctuary of calm and quiet.

    Irina walked slowly, allowing her body to adjust to the cooler temperature as she made her way through the winding corridors.

    The walls were lined with tapestries depicting the history of the Emberheart family, a legacy of power and me that she was now a part of.

    Eventually, she emerged into the night air, the cool breeze a wee relief after the intensity of the chamber.

    The stars were scattered across the sky, twinkling like distant embers, and the moon cast a soft, silvery light over the estate.

    Irina made her way to a small, secluded garden, a ce she often retreated to when she needed time to herself.

    The garden was lush and green, a stark contrast to the fiery trials she had just endured. She found a quiet spot beneath arge tree and sat down, leaning back against the trunk as she looked up at the night sky.

    The exhaustion from the week began to catch up with her, her eyelids growing heavy as she stared at the stars.

    She knew she needed to rest, to allow her body to fully recover before she returned to the chamber. But before she could drift off to sleep, her thoughts turned to someone else.

    Reaching for her smartwatch, she opened the call section.

    Since it was the promised hour, she was sure that he would answer the call.

    The soft hum of her smartwatch filled the quiet night air as Irina initiated the call. She waited only a moment before his familiar voice came through, calm and steady as always.

    ¨CYou''re five minuteste today," Astron remarked. His tone was light, with a touch of amusement. "You must be tired."

    Irina smiled despite herself, the fatigue in her body momentarily forgotten. Just hearing his voice seemed to soothe the lingering pain from her training. "I guess I am," she admitted, leaning back further against the tree. "But you''d be tired too if you spent the week bathing in mes."

    ¨CI would not be tired¡­..I would be burnt to death."

    "Ahaha¡­..I guess that would be the case."

    Sheughed with a smile, looking at the stars.

    She was refilling her quota.

 Chapter 499 114.3 - Young Hearts

    Chapter 499114.3 - Young Hearts

    In the ce where the heart of the vast, ancient forest is located, a young woman stood in a lotus position.

    The ce was a sanctuary of natural energy, filled with the essence of life itself. Towering trees, their branches intertwined like a protective canopy, surrounded her, and the air was thick with the scent of earth, leaves, and the subtle fragrance of blooming flowers.

    The sounds of nature¡ªthe rustling of leaves, the distant calls of birds, and the gentle flow of a nearby stream¡ªcreated a serene symphony that apanied her every movement.

    The ce seemed to be carefully chosen, a ce where the natural energy was at its peak, allowing her to harness and refine her abilities.

    The forest, though seemingly peaceful, was alive with hidden power, as if the ce of nature itself.

    As she continued to breathe deeply, her body remained calm andposed, a picture of serenity.

    The animals of the forest, sensing her tranquil aura, wandered closer to her. Squirrels scampered through the branches above, curious deer grazed nearby, and even the smallest creatures¡ªrabbits, birds, and insects¡ªseemed to be drawn to her presence. They moved around her in a silent dance as if paying homage to the queen of the forest.

    Her purple hair cascaded down to the ground, mingling with the soft earth and fallen leaves. Particles of nature''s energy surrounded her, shimmering faintly in the dappled sunlight. At this moment, she seemed like a queen of the forest, a being in perfect harmony with the natural world.

    But as she meditated, a sudden shift urred. Her normally blue eyes snapped open wide with rm. In an instant, her calm aura shattered, and her eyes turned a deep, unnatural crimson.

    Her aura, once gentle and motherly, shifted into something dark and menacing.

    The animals around her reacted immediately. The deer bolted into the trees, the birds took flight, and the smaller creatures scattered in fear. The once harmonious connection she had with the forest was now tainted by the bloodthirsty energy radiating from her.

    The two auras shed violently within her. On one side, there was the soothing, nurturing energy of the forest¡ªa reflection of her true self.

    On the other, a dark, oppressive force, born from her vampiric nature, surged to the surface, demanding control.

    Her body trembled as the opposing forces battled within her, the gentle aura struggling to reassert itself against the bloodthirsty one.

    ''Control it.'' The forest, once a ce of refuge and peace, now seemed to shrink away from her as if recoiling from the darkness that threatened to consume her.

    "Haaah¡­.."

    Maya closed her eyes, trying to regain control. Her breathing became shallow, her hands clenching tightly as she fought to suppress the dark energy.

    ''Control it.'' The two sides of her nature were in a fierce struggle, each vying for dominance. The peaceful, motherly aura called to her, urging her to remember her connection to life and the forest, while the darker, more primal side sought to drown out everything with its overwhelming power.

    For what felt like an eternity, the struggle continued. The forest seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the oue.

    Finally, with a monumental effort, Maya managed to push back the darkness. Her eyes slowly returned to their natural blue, and her aura began to calm.

    The animals, sensing the return of her gentler nature, cautiously emerged from their hiding ces, though they remained wary. The forest itself seemed to exhale, the tension easing as the bnce was restored.

    Maya took a deep breath, her body rxing once more.

    "Not good enough," Maya muttered, her voice tinged with frustration as she gazed at her surroundings. The forest, now calming down after her internal struggle, reflected the same tranquility she was trying to achieve within herself.

    But it wasn''t enough. The sh between her two natures was more intense than ever, and she knew that she needed to find a better way to control it.

    Her thoughts drifted to the research she and Astron had been conducting together. They had spent countless hours poring over ancient texts and experimenting with different methods to help her maintain control over her evolving nature.

    Astron, with his calm demeanor and sharp intellect, had been instrumental in guiding her through this journey.

    He had suggested a theory that resonated with her: to control her vampiric urges, she needed to strengthen the other side of her nature¡ªthe human side.

    Maya wasn''t aplete vampire, but she was no longer a normal human either. Her evolution had been halted midway, leaving her in a state of limbo.

    This iplete transformation was the root of her struggles. The vampiric nature within her was powerful, overwhelming even, and without a strong enough counterbnce, it was constantly threatening to consume her.

    Astron had theorized that by reinforcing her human traits, she could tip the scales back in her favor.

    Her vampiric side, while potent, needed to be tempered with the strength of her human side¡­.Though not that she was ever aplete human, to begin with.

    But that is not important for the time being. Only by finding this bnce could she hope to gain full control over herself.

    "Sigh¡­."

    That was why she had been here from the moment she came to her home. She went to a secluded training in the best ce where she knew she would improve herself.

    ''Nature.''

    From the moment she was born, she was always someone with a good affinity for nature. She had always loved being in nature, and that was what kind of person she was.

    Slowly, she rose from her lotus position, her movements graceful and deliberate. The animals that had been cautiously observing her began to rx, sensing the change in her aura.

    The gentle, motherly presence that she had cultivated over the years began to reassert itself, pushing back the dark, bloodthirsty urges that had threatened to overwhelm her.

    RUSTLE! Maya extended her arms, palms facing upward, as she focused on drawing in the energy of the forest. The leaves rustled softly, and the earth beneath her feet seemed to pulse with life.

    She closed her eyes, visualizing the bnce she sought¡ªher naturistic side strong against the dark allure of her vampiric nature.

    "Kyu?"

    The soft, inquisitive sound made her open her eyes. There, just a few feet away, stood a small, cute creature¡ªa [Lunaphen], an evolved inhabitant of the forest. The Lunaphen was a delicate, ethereal creature with soft fur that shimmered with a faint, silvery light.

    Itsrge, luminous eyes looked up at her with curiosity, and its small wings fluttered gently as it approached.

    A gentle smile spread across Maya''s face as she crouched down to meet the Lunaphen. "Hello there," she whispered softly, extending her hand toward the creature. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Lunaphen chirped again, its tiny voice filled with a sense of innocence and trust, and it nuzzled into her hand as she began to caress its soft fur.

    The touch of the Lunaphen wasforting, its presence a reminder of the purity and gentleness that still existed within the forest¡ªand within her. Maya stroked the creature with care, feeling a sense of calm and connection with the natural world.

    It also reminded her of a certain Junior.

    RUMBLE!

    But then, the tranquility was interrupted by a sudden, loud grumble from her stomach. Startled, Maya blinked in surprise, realizing just how long she had been in the forest. Though she wasn''t sure of the exact time, it was clear that it had been quite a while since she hadst eaten.

    The Lunaphen tilted its head as if it, too, was curious about the sound.

    Maya chuckled softly, giving the creature onest gentle pat. "It seems I''m in need of a meal," she said with a smile. "But before I head home, there''s something I need to take care of."

    Since she was reminded of him, there was no other choice.

    With a calm, practiced motion, she reached for the ring on her finger and called forth a blood bag from her storage. The small, sealed bag materialized in her hand, filled with the rich, crimson liquid that had be a necessity in her life.

    Maya hesitated for a brief moment, her eyes lingering on the blood bag. The sight of it brought back the familiar pang of hunger, the dark cravings that were never far from the surface.

    But she had learned to embrace that as her own nature. At this point, there was no need to reject them as he also said that would cause more harm than anything.

    She brought the bag to her lips and bit into it, her fangs easily piercing the seal. The blood flowed into her mouth, warm and invigorating, and she closed her eyes as she slowly sucked the blood, reveling in its taste. The Lunaphen watched curiously, its luminous eyes wide as it observed her with innocent wonder.

    Maya felt the warmth of the blood spread through her body, quelling the hunger that had been growing within her. The familiar taste was bothforting and necessary, a reminder of the duality she carried within her¡ªone that she was learning to bnce step by step.

    Once she had taken enough to satisfy her immediate need, she removed the bag and carefully sealed it again. Her eyes, now back to their usual blue, softened as she looked at the Lunaphen. "Thank you for keeping mepany," she whispered, giving the creature a final pat on its head.

    The Lunaphen chirped in response, its wings fluttering as it hopped closer to her, nuzzling her hand onest time before it scurried back into the forest.

    With a deep breath, Maya stood up, feeling a renewed sense of strength and calm. The forest had given her much during her time there, but now it was time to return home. She was ready to face the challenges ahead, stronger and more bnced than before.

    With a final nce at the tranquil surroundings, Maya returned to her home.

    As Maya approached the entrance of her home, a line of maids stood waiting, perfectly poised with heads slightly bowed in respect. At the front of the line, Alfred, the ever-dutiful butler, stepped forward.

    "My Lady, you have returned," the maids said in unison, their voices soft and reverent.

    Maya nodded gracefully, acknowledging their greeting with a serene smile. "Yes, I have."

    Alfred, ever attentive, took a step closer and spoke with his usualposed demeanor. "Wee back, My Lady. Your bath has been prepared, and a meal awaits you in the dining room."

    "Thank you, Alfred," Maya replied, her voice warm and appreciative.

    The thought of a rxing bath and a hearty meal was exactly what she needed after her time in the forest.

    As she was about to enter her home, Alfred presented her with a sleek smartwatch, its screen illuminated with a notification. "Before you proceed, My Lady, someone has attempted to contact you. The call came in while you were in the forest."

    Maya''s breath quickened for a moment, but then sheposed herself in thest second. "Who was it?"

    "The caller is recorded as Junior, and they left a message."

    "Ah¡­."

    As expected, he would not leave her uncontacted like that.

 Chapter 500 114.4 - Young Hearts

    Chapter 500114.4 - Young Hearts

    "Who was it?"

    Alfred, ever efficient, responded, "The caller is recorded as Junior, and they left a message."

    "Ah¡­" Maya murmured, a small, knowing smile ying at the corners of her lips. As expected, Astron wouldn''t leave her uncontacted for too long.

    However, Maya was acutely aware of the many eyes that were constantly on her. The maids, the staff, and even Alfred, though loyal, were all observant.

    It wouldn''t do to show too much interest or excitement, not when so many were watching. She needed to maintain herposure and handle things with the grace expected of her.

    "Thank you, Alfred," she said, her voice steady and controlled. "I''ll attend to thatter."

    There was no need to rush; she had other matters to attend to first.

    Maya entered her home, and the familiar andforting surroundings weed her as she made her way to the dining room. The table was set elegantly, and a sumptuous meal awaited her, as Alfred had promised.

    She sat down and allowed herself a moment of peace as she enjoyed the meal. The vors were rich, the textures delicate¡ªeverything had been prepared to perfection. Yet, despite the delicious food, her thoughts asionally drifted to the message left by Astron. She wondered what he wanted to say, but she remained patient, focusing on the present.

    Once her meal was finished, Maya gracefully rose from the table and made her way to her private quarters. The bath was prepared just as she liked it, warm with the scent ofvender filling the air. She slipped into the bath, letting the warmth seep into her muscles, rxing her body from the strain of her recent training.

    The tension she had carried melted away in the soothing water, and she allowed herself to sink into the moment, letting the bath do its work. Her thoughts became clearer, and she finally had the chance to grab the smartwatch.

    She grabbed it and saw that there was indeed a call from Aher Junior as well as a message.

    As the message yed, Maya listened intently, her expression carefully neutral, though her eyes flickered with a hint of anticipation. The recording was brief, efficient, and to the point¡ªjust like Astron.

    "¡ªSenior Maya, it''s your Junior, Astron. I''m in the middle of some secluded training, so if you can''t reach me, that''s why. I just wanted to let you know that things are going well, and I''m making progress. Take care and stay safe."

    The message ended, leaving a silence that felt heavier than Maya had anticipated. She stared at the smartwatch for a moment, processing what she had heard. The message, while informative, was distant. There was no warmth, no personal touch, just a simple update on his status and a brief well-wishing.

    It had been two weeks since the message was left, and despite the efficiency of his words, Maya couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment. She had hoped for something more, something that felt a bit more candid and heartfelt.

    Her expectations had been higher, even if she hadn''t fully realized it until now. Perhaps she had wanted to hear a hint of concern for her well-being or maybe a small personal note that would break through the formality that seemed to shroud Astron in his every interaction.

    But no, this was Astron¡ªreserved, focused, always keeping a certain distance even when he seemed close. He was secretive.

    It was one of the things that drew her to him, his enigmatic nature, but at the same time, it was also what frustrated her the most.

    With a soft sigh, Maya leaned back in the tub, letting the warmth of the water envelop her once more. The message reyed in her mind, and she found herself wishing there had been more to it.

    ''Is that all you have to say, Junior? Just a progress report?'' she thought to herself, a small frown creasing her brow.

    Maya''s fingers tightened slightly around the edge of the bathtub as the cold realization set in¡ªshe was angry. Not just disappointed but genuinely frustrated. The cold, distant tone of Astron''s message had stirred something in her that she couldn''t quite shake off.

    ''How can you be so detached, Junior? After everything we''ve been through, is that all I am to you? Just another person you give status updates to?'' she thought, her thoughts turning darker with each passing moment.

    Unable to let it go, she made a decision. She would call him. She needed to hear his voice again, to see if maybe, just maybe, there was more to him than this constant, infuriating distance.

    With a determined resolve, Maya reached for her smartwatch. She tapped the screen, initiating the call to Astron. As she waited, the seconds seemed to stretch into eternity. Her breath quickened slightly, anticipation mixed with a trace of anxiety.

    But then, an automated response interrupted her thoughts. "The number you are trying to reach is currently on another call."

    The words echoed in her ears, each syble a sharp jab at her already fragileposure. He was on another call with someone else.

    For a brief moment, Maya''s heart sank. A pang of something dark and unfamiliar twisted in her chest. Was it jealousy? Anger? She couldn''t tell, but whatever it was, it wasn''t pleasant. The idea that Astron was talking to someone else, perhaps giving them the attention she had hoped for, ignited a fire within her.

    Her eyes narrowed, a cold glint recing the softness that had been there just moments ago. She didn''t know who he was speaking to, but the fact that he was prioritizing someone else over her¡ªnow¡ªwas something she found herself unwilling to tolerate.

    ''Who are you talking to, Junior?'' she wondered, her thoughts turning colder and more calcting. ''Why are you avoiding me?''

    And naturally, her thoughts turned into something wrong and dark at that exact second.

    She wasn''t used to feeling this way¡ªpossessive, almost territorial¡ªbut she couldn''t deny the surge of emotions that flooded her.

    So, she waited.

    **********

    On the other side, Astron and Irina were talking.

    "How''s your training going?" she asked, her voice softer now, carrying a hint of concern. "Any progress?"

    There was a brief pause on the other end as if Astron was considering his words carefully. ¨C"I''ve almost finished," he replied. "Tomorrow, I''ll be sent on a mission."

    "A mission?" Irina''s heart skipped a beat, worry creeping into her voice.

    ¨C"Yes, just a routine assignment," Astron confirmed, his tone steady but with a hint of something that Irina couldn''t quite ce. "Nothing to worry about."

    She wanted to press him for details, to know exactly what he was getting himself into, but she knew better. There were things he couldn''t share, things that were part of his world¡ªthe world he was immersed in. Pushing him wouldn''t get her anywhere.

    "Be careful," she said instead, her voice carrying more weight than she intended. "Just¡­e back in one piece, okay?"

    ¨C"You¡­.Do you think we are filming a drama right now? What is with justing back in one piece? I am not going to war."

    "You!" To that, Irina felt furious. The fact she said something like that because she was concerned¡­.Now, she felt like an idiot. "Humph¡­..It is my fault for worrying about you."

    ¨C"It is," Astron retorted smoothly. ¨C"I can take care of myself, you know. I''ve been doing it for quite some time now."

    "That doesn''t mean I''m going to stop worrying!" Irina shot back, crossing her arms even though he couldn''t see her. "You''re impossible."

    ¨C"And yet, you still call me ever," Astron said, the amusement clear in his voice. ¨C"Who''s the impossible one now?"

    Irina huffed, trying to hide the smile that tugged at her lips. "That''s only because I have to make sure you haven''t gotten yourself into trouble. Knowing you, it''s only a matter of time before you do."

    ¨C"That ising from you? You are the one who got herself in trouble during times of trouble."

    "I did not get myself into trouble knowingly. But you are different. You do it intentionally all the time."

    ¨C"Maybe, but I haven''t yet," he replied confidently. ¨C"And when I do, I''m sure you''ll be there to lecture me about it afterward." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You bet I will," she said, unable to suppress a grin. "You''ll never hear the end of it."

    ¨C"I''m counting on it," Astron teased. ¨C"It gives you something to look forward to, doesn''t it?"

    Irina rolled her eyes, though the warmth in her chest was undeniable. "You really are the worst, you know that?"

    ¨C"So I''ve been told," he responded with a chuckle. ¨C"But I don''t see you giving up on me yet."

    "Don''t push your luck," she warned, though the affection in her voice was unmistakable. "I''m only tolerating you because... well, I guess I like having someone to argue with."

    ¨C"Likewise," he replied, the amusement still evident. ¨C"It''s good for the soul."

    "Good for the soul?" she repeated incredulously. "Where do you evene up with this stuff?"

    ¨C"Who knows?" Astron said, a hint of mystery in his voice. ¨C"Maybe it''s a talent."

    "Bastard¡­.You are always talented at useless things."

    ¨C"Heh¡­."

    Irina''s heart skipped a beat as she heard that familiar shortugh from Astron. The sound triggered a flood of memories, transporting her back to that time when she had first seen him smile under the moonlight. It was such a rare sight, and every time it happened, it felt like a small treasure she wanted to hold onto.

    But before she could fully sink into that memory, Astron''s voice cut through her thoughts.

    ¨C"Someone''s calling me," he said, his tone slightly more serious now.

    Irina frowned slightly, her curiosity piqued. "Who is it?"

    There was a brief pause before he replied, ¨C"Senior Maya."

    Irina''s eyes narrowed at the mention of Maya. The name instantly brought back a certain scene to her mind, one that she would rather not think about. She had seen Maya with Astron before, and while she tried to dismiss it as nothing, the unease it brought always lingered.

    Astron, oblivious to her sudden change in mood, continued, ¨C"We should probably stop for today. I''ll talk to youter."

    But Irina wasn''t ready to end the conversation, especially not now. The thought of him going off to speak with Maya right after talking to her sent a spike of irritation through her.

    "Wait," she said, trying to keep her tone light but failing to hide the edge in her voice. "We''re not done yet."

    ¨C"Why?" Astron asked, his tone curious but calm.

    Irina felt a pang of panic. She didn''t want to admit the real reason¡ªthat she didn''t want him to talk to Maya¡ªbut she also couldn''t find a good reason to keep him on the line. Her mind raced, searching for something, anything, to say that would make sense and note off as needy or jealous.

    But nothing came to mind.

    There was a moment of silence, and she could almost feel Astron waiting for her response, his patience somehow making the situation even worse.

    So, she did what she always did.

    Forcing her way.

    "You must continue to talk to me."

    ¨C"Why?"

    "Just because."

    ¨C"What kind of reason is that?"

    "I don''t care. You are not allowed to end the call."

    ¨C"You¡­..You are jealous, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 501 114.5 - Young Hearts

    Chapter 501114.5 - Young Hearts

    ¨C"You¡­..You are jealous, aren''t you?"

    Jealousy. It was indeed a word that would trigger many people.

    Why was that?

    Was it because of the fact that admitting that one was jealous would show that they were on the losing side?

    Would it hurt their pride?

    ¨C"You¡­..You are jealous, aren''t you?"

    The moment Irina heard about this, she felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment at his usation. "I''m not jealous!" she shot back, her voice a little too sharp to be convincing.

    And that was something that would never go past that guy''s eyes. He would always find out about things like that too easily, just like how it was right now.

    ¨C"Then what are you doing right now?" Astron asked his tone calm but with that ever-present hint of amusement. ¨C"Because it sure sounds like jealousy to me."

    Irina huffed, crossing her arms even though he couldn''t see her. "I just want to talk to you a little longer, that''s all," she said, trying to sound nonchnt but failing miserably.

    ¨C"You do realize you''ll have an entire week with me soon, right?" Astron pointed out. ¨C"Shouldn''t you stop being so greedy?"

    Irina bit her lip, her frustration bubbling up again. He was right, of course, but that didn''t make it any easier. The idea of waiting felt unbearable, especially when she knew he''d be spending time with Maya in the meantime.

    Because she did not forget what she had seen at that time. The way how she had pushed her fangs onto his neck, the expression she made.

    Astron may not be like her, but Maya was different. Irina knew what she had seen there and what kind of thoughts Maya had.

    That was why it was harder for her to just let him go.

    Irina tried to muster her strength, determined not to let him have thest word. "I''m not being greedy," she insisted, her voice firm. "I''ve been spending my time in the fire, pushing myself to my limits, and this is one of the few times I can actually rest."

    There was a brief pause, and then Astron''s voice came through, softer this time. ¨C"That''s true. You are working hard. I know that."

    Irina felt a small smile tug at her lips, thinking she had finally convinced him to stay on the call a little longer. But before she could get toofortable, he continued.

    ¨C"But that''s exactly why you need to rest. I enjoy talking to you like this, Irina, but you shouldn''t forget your priorities. Just to talk, you shouldn''t throw away your chance to recover and prepare for the week ahead. Resting is important, too."

    Irina frowned, feeling the sting of his words. "You''re the one saying that?" she retorted, her voice tinged with disbelief. "The person who trains relentlessly, pushing himself beyond the brink without ever taking a break? And you''re telling me to rest?"

    Astron didn''t respond immediately, and when he did, his tone was calm and resolute. ¨C"Exactly because I know how it feels; I''m telling you to stop. You shouldn''t push yourself the way I do. It''s not worth it."

    Irina was left speechless for a moment, the weight of his words settling over her. There was a sincerity in his voice, a concern that she hadn''t expected.

    Despite his teasing and his stubbornness, there was a part of him that genuinely cared for her well-being, and that realization both warmed her heart and made her feel a little guilty.

    And that guy¡­.she knew why he was training that hard.

    It was most likely to forget about that time.

    ''Really¡­.Now, how can I retort you?'' She sighed, finally relenting. "Fine. But don''t think I''m doing this because you''re right."

    ¨C"Of course not," Astron replied, the amusement returning to his voice. ¨C"You''re doing it because you''re smart enough to know when to listen to good advice."

    Irina couldn''t help but smile at that, shaking her head. "Goodnight, Astron."

    ¨C"Goodnight, Irina. Rest well."

    As the call ended, Irina stared at the stars for a moment longer, the echo of his voice lingering in her mind. She hated to admit it, but he was right. She needed to rest to be ready for the challenges ahead.

    But that didn''t make the waiting any easier.

    With a sigh, she closed her eyes, letting the exhaustion take over as she drifted into a much-needed sleep, thoughts of Astron still lingering in the corners of her mind.

    *******

    Maya''s gaze remained fixed on the smartwatch, her frustration simmering just beneath the surface. The seconds ticked by, each one dragging longer than thest. The warmth of the bath, onceforting, now felt almost suffocating as she waited for the call to end.

    Her mind was racing, filled with thoughts of what she would say, how she would confront him about the cold distance he seemed to maintain.

    Then, just as she was about to lose patience, her smartwatch vibrated softly, the screen lighting up with a notification.

    Caller: Junior

    Her heart skipped a beat, and without a moment''s hesitation, she epted the call. The screen flickered as the connection was made, and then she heard his voice¡ªcalm, steady, and frustratinglyposed.

    "Senior Maya," Astron''s voice came through, as usual, devoid of unnecessary emotion. "I''m sorry I missed your call. I was on another line."

    Maya''s grip on the edge of the tub tightened slightly, but she kept her voice even, hiding the tumultuous emotions swirling inside her. "It''s alright, Junior," she replied, her tone softer than she felt. "I wanted to check in on you. I received your message, but I needed to hear your voice."

    There was a brief pause on the other end as if Astron was processing her words. "I appreciate your concern, Senior. I''m doing well and progressing in my training. How have you been?"

    Maya''s eyes narrowed slightly at the question. He was deflecting, turning the focus back on her. She resisted the urge to let her irritation show. "I''ve been fine, Junior," she replied, her voice taking on a more pointed edge.

    "But I was hoping for more than just a progress report. You''ve been distanttely, and I wanted to know why."

    "Distant? What do you mean, Senior?" Astron''s voice carried a hint of genuine confusion, and Maya could almost picture his brow furrowing on the other end of the line.

    Maya took a deep breath, trying to organize her thoughts. "What I mean is¡­ was that all you wanted to say in the voice message you left for me? It felt like you were just giving me a progress report like I''m some instructor you''re reporting to."

    There was a moment of silence, long enough for Maya to feel the tension building in her chest. Then, she heard Astron cough softly as if gathering his thoughts. "I¡­ well, it was my first time leaving a voice message, Senior. If it came off as curt, I''m sorry. I thought it would be better to talk on the phone directly."

    Maya blinked, her irritation softening as she processed his words. It was easy to forget that not everyone was asfortable with certain forms ofmunication. Astron''s reserved nature, coupled with the novelty of leaving a voice message, made his response understandable.

    Her grip on the tub''s edge rxed slightly as she let out a small sigh. "I suppose that makes sense," she admitted, a bit of the tension easing from her voice. "I don''t leave voice messages either, so I can understand how it might feel awkward."

    Astron''s tone was apologetic though still tinged with his characteristic calmness. "I didn''t mean toe across as distant, Senior. I guess I''m just not used to this¡­ kind of thing."

    "I see¡­." Maya mumbled.

    "But, Senior. How is your training going? Are you able to control it a little bit better now?"

    Maya paused, the question hanging in the air as she considered how to answer. The gentle warmth of the bath water enveloped her, but the tension in her chest hadn''t fully dissipated. She knew Astron''s inquiry was genuine, a sign of his concern, yet her thoughts kept circling back to the nagging curiosity about his previous call.

    After a brief silence, she began, "The training has been¡­ challenging. The forest is rich with natural energy, so it''s been helping me focus on bncing my two sides. But it''s not easy. Sometimes, it feels like the darkness inside me is just waiting for the slightest slip to take over."

    She sighed softly, running her fingers through the water as if the motion could soothe her inner turmoil. "I''ve been trying different methods,bining what we researched, but it''s slow progress. I can feel myself getting stronger, more in control, but there are moments when it''s¡­ difficult."

    Astron listened intently, his presence on the other end of the line steady and reassuring. "You''re doing well, Senior. This kind of control takes time. The fact that you''re progressing at all is a good sign."

    Maya smiled faintly at his encouragement, but the unease in her heart remained. She couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something she wasn''t addressing, something that gnawed at the back of her mind. She wanted to ask about his previous call and to know who he had been speaking with, but she hesitated. It felt intrusive, almost as if she would be crossing a line she wasn''t sure she had the right to cross.

    But the curiosity was persistent, a quiet voice that refused to be silenced. Maya took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts, trying to find a way to broach the subject without sounding usatory or insecure.

    "So, Junior," she began cautiously, her voice careful and measured, "earlier, you mentioned you were on another call. Was it¡­ anything important?" She tried to keep her tone light as if the question was asked out of casual interest rather than the deep-seated curiosity she truly felt.

    "It was just a conversation with someone from the academy," he replied, his voice calm without giving anything away.

    "Someone from the academy?"

    "Yeah. We were just adjusting the training schedules."

    Maya''s heart skipped a beat as she listened to Astron''s response, trying to pick up on any subtle clues in his tone, but he remained asposed as ever. She knew he wasn''t one to give away much, but her curiosity had alreadytched onto the idea that there was more to this conversation than he was letting on.

    "Is it someone I know?" she asked, keeping her voice light. "I''d love to help as well, especially if she''s your friend."

    Astron hesitated for a fraction of a second, but Maya caught it. "It was Irina," he said simply, his tone matter-of-fact.

    Maya''s mind raced as she processed the name. "Irina Emberheart?" she asked, her voice tinged with a mixture of surprise and something else she couldn''t quite ce.

    ''The fiery red-haired girl from the academy? The one I¡­ saved and¡­ well, attacked at the same time?''

    She thought. And then remembered something. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Don''t tell me.''

    That girl.

    The expression she made when she was leaving at that time. It was an expression that she could not quite make sense.

    But now that she looked at her reflection in the bathtub, she could see that she was making the same expression.

    ''.....'' She did not say anything for a while, looking at her reflection.

    If that was indeed the case, that meant danger.

    The danger of losing him.

    The danger of him being taken away.

    "Senior?"

    And she could not live with that fact.

 Chapter 502 114.6 - Young Hearts

    Chapter 502 114.6 - Young Hearts

    "Senior?" Astron''s voice came through the phone, pulling her out of her thoughts.

    Maya took a deep breath, forcing herself to keep her voice steady. "Sorry, Junior. I was just¡­ thinking," she replied, trying to soundposed.

    "Is everything all right?" Astron asked, his tone carrying a hint of concern.

    "Yes," she said quickly, perhaps too quickly. "I''m just¡­ tired from the training. But I''m fine."

    But she wasn''t fine. Not really. The fear of losing Astron to someone else, especially someone like Irina, gnawed at her, making her feel vulnerable in a way she hadn''t experienced before. She had always prided herself on being strong,posed, and in control, but this was different. This was a matter of the heart, and it terrified her.

    ''He''s mine,'' she thought fiercely, a surge of possessiveness rising within her. ''I can''t let anyone take him from me. Not Irina, not anyone.''

    She knew it wasn''t fair to think this way, but emotions weren''t always fair. The connection she felt with Astron was special and unique, and she wasn''t about to let anyonee between them.

    She had to find a way to secure her ce in his life, to make sure he saw her as more than just a senior, more than just a mentor.

    She had already confirmed her feelings, but when it came to things regarding rtionships like this, she was still immature.

    After all, with her unique condition, she was not able to have any rtionship with any other man before, and that still did not change.

    And it was not like she had any reason to do so since she had never gotten into such a situation before.

    "You are tired of your training, huh? You must not push yourself too hard."

    "Don''t worry, I am not pushing myself."

    "That is good. As we talked before, if you tire yourself too hard, your vampiric tendencies will be harder to suppress."

    "I know, I know," Maya said.

    As she leaned back in the tub, her mind was racing with thoughts of how to secure her ce in Astron''s life.

    She knew that being physically present around him would be the most effective way to deepen their bond, to ensure that she wasn''t just another senior or mentor to him.

    "When will you finish your training?" she asked, trying to sound casual but unable to fully mask the underlying eagerness in her voice.

    Astron''s response was as measured as ever. "My training is almostplete, Senior. But I need to take care of a few things during the remaining break."

    Maya sensed an opportunity. This was her chance to intertwine their lives more closely, in a way that felt both natural and significant. She leaned forward slightly, a subtle smile ying on her lips as she spoke into the phone.

    "I see," she said, her tone thoughtful. "But, Junior, do you need any help?"

    "Help?" Astron echoed, a hint of surprise evident in his usually steady voice.

    "Yep," Maya confirmed, her smile widening just a fraction. She could almost picture the slight arch of his brow on the other end, his mind processing her unexpected offer. Memories of their past interactions shed through her mind, reminding her of the patterns she had observed in him over time.

    Astron had a principle he lived by¡ªa steadfast rule that guided his interactions. He always believed in bncing the scales, repaying in kind whatever he received. Acts of kindness were met with equal generosity, and he held a deep respect for the wishes of others, especially when they aligned with his own moralpass.

    Drawing on this knowledge, Maya continued smoothly, "After all, you''ve been helping me all this time. It''s only fair that I repay you."

    There was a brief pause before Astron responded, his tone measured. "That''s not necessary, Senior. You''ve already done more than enough."

    Maya''s eyes gleamed with determination as she leaned back against the cool porcin of the tub, refusing to relent. "No, I don''t think so, Junior. The support and guidance you''ve given me have been invaluable. I feel like I owe you, and I want to make sure I bnce things out."

    A soft sigh filtered through the speaker, and Maya could almost feel the slight shift in his demeanor. "If you insist," he conceded finally, his voice carrying a hint of resignation. "I wouldn''t want to disregard your feelings on the matter."

    "Great!" Maya replied brightly, satisfaction evident in her tone. "Just let me know how I can assist you, and I''ll make the necessary arrangements."

    There was a momentary silence, a pause that seemed to stretch just a bit longer than usual. Then, Astron''s voice came through, tinged with a subtle curiosity. "Senior, your family¡­ it''s not simple, is it?"

    Maya''s lips curved into a knowing smile, intrigue sparking in her eyes. This was an unexpected turn in the conversation but one she found intriguing. "What makes you say that?" she asked, her voice smooth and inviting.

    "I''ve noticed certain things," Astron replied, his tone asposed as ever. "For instance, not many families have the resources or capabilities to procure something like ''Starbloom Essence'' so readily, let alone cultivate it themselves."

    "Really? I thought everyone had that at home."

    "¡­..You really¡­.." Astron said with a sigh. "Well, this alone shows that your family is not normal. Aside from that, the fact that you are able to retain your position as the top student in the sophomore year while there are many students of high-ranking families without getting pressured yourself alone shows that you also must have a backing."

    Maya chuckled softly, a melodic sound that echoed lightly in the steamy confines of the bathroom. "You''re quite perceptive, as always," she remarked. "Yes, my family isn''t exactly ordinary. We prefer to stay out of the public eye and avoid entanglements with the central families, but we hold our own influence where it counts."

    "I suspected as much," Astron responded thoughtfully. "The ease with which you provided the essence indicated a level of resourcefulness and ess that''s quite rare."

    Maya''s eyes softened as she considered his words, a sense of pride welling up within her.

    Her family had always valued discretion and autonomy, choosing to operate silently rather than bask in the limelight.

    Well, it was not that they loved staying in the shadows. But there was a reason for everything.

    "Next time, I should look at the normal people a little bit more, then."

    Astron nodded, seemingly satisfied with her answer for the moment. "That would be better," he said thoughtfully. Then, after a brief pause, he continued, "Your family¡­ do they have any connections with a family named ''Cox''?"

    Maya''s expression shifted slightly as she thought back to the connections her family had. The Cox family was indeed a name she was familiar with¡ªone of the smaller, though respectable, families in the area near where her own family operated. They had some business ties but nothing particrly noteworthy from her perspective.

    "Yes, I know of them," Maya replied, her tone more contemtive. "The Cox family is connected to us through some business dealings, though nothing major. They''re a respectable family, but not one thatmands significant influencepared to others we work with."

    Astron seemed to weigh this information for a moment before speaking again. "If that''s the case, are you aware of the banquet they''re hosting next week?"

    Maya frowned slightly, trying to recall any mention of such an event. After a moment, she shook her head. "No, I wasn''t aware. But that''s not surprising¡ªI''ve been in secluded training recently, and my family doesn''t usually concern themselves with the affairs of smaller families. It''s not something that falls under my responsibility either."

    Astron remained silent for a few moments, considering what she had said. "I see. I thought you might have heard about it, given your connections. The banquet is supposed to be quite an event¡ªseveral key families from the region are expected to attend. It''s likely to be more significant than usual."

    Maya raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Astron''s knowledge of the event. "And how did youe to know about this, Junior? It''s not like you to be interested in such gatherings."

    Astron''s expression remained calm, but there was a hint of something more in his eyes¡ªperhaps a trace of caution or even anticipation. "I have my sources, as well Senior."

    "What sources are they?"

    "It would be a breach of contract if I were to mention."

    "Junior, you like to hide a lot of things." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "It is not that I like to hide, it is just revealing them is tricky."

    Maya''s curiosity deepened as she listened to Astron''s measured responses. There was something more to this banquet than just a social gathering, and Astron''s interest in it was anything but casual.

    "What about this banquet, Junior?" she asked, her voice carrying a note of genuine curiosity. "Why are you so interested in it?"

    Astron paused briefly as if weighing how much to reveal. "I need to attend that banquet if possible, Senior. There''s something I need to do there, something important."

    Maya''s eyes lit up as a thought began to form in her mind. This was her opportunity not only to assist Astron but also to position herself closer to him.

    ''Hehehehe...''

    If she yed her cards right, she could ensure that they attended the banquet together, further solidifying their bond.

    A n started to take shape. "If that''s the case, then I can certainly help you attend," Maya said, her voice carrying a hint of excitement. "My family has the influence needed to secure an invitation for you. But," she added, leaning forward slightly, "you''ll need toe here before the banquet. There are preparations we''ll need to make, and I can ensure everything goes smoothly."

    Astron considered her offer, understanding the implications. Maya''s assistance would indeed make his entry into the banquet easier, and her presence could provide him with additional cover. It wasn''t an opportunity he could easily pass up. He nodded, his decision made. "Alright, Senior. I''lle to you before the banquet."

    Maya felt a surge of satisfaction at his agreement, her n moving forward exactly as she''d hoped. Not only would she be able to attend the banquet with Astron, but she would also be in a position to help him with whatever task he needed to aplish there. It was a win-win situation for her, and it brought her one step closer to solidifying her ce in his life.

    "I''ll make the arrangements," she said, her voice warm with the promise of their uing coboration. "And Junior, don''t worry. I''ll make sure everything is perfect."

    ''Perfect, so that you can see what I can do for you¡­.So that you can never leave me.'' Astron nodded again, appreciating her offer. "Thank you, Senior. I''ll be there soon."

    A little bit of a Maya arc ising.

 Chapter 503 115.1 - First Mission

    Chapter 503115.1 - First Mission

    After talking with Irina and Senior Maya, I had nothing else to do. Thus, I returned to my room and got ready for the next day.

    As I sat on the edge of my bed, I reviewed the information I had gathered so far, piecing together the details that led to my decision to attend the uing banquet organized by the Cux family.

    The banquet itself was just an borate pretense, a social event designed to unt their wealth and influence. But beneath the surface, it was much more than that.

    ''Ss Vayne¡­'' The name lingered in my mind, a focal point of my thoughts. From the information I''d managed to extract, it became clear that Ss had deep connections with the Cux family.

    This wasn''t just some passing acquaintance; it was a rtionship rooted in mutual benefit, secrecy, and power.

    The Cux family, known for their influence in both the legal and shadowy aspects of the Federation, was involved in more than just business.

    They were deeply entrenched in the political machinations and underhanded dealings that shaped the world from the shadows. Ss Vayne, with his own agenda, was a key yer in theirtest scheme.

    There was a deal set to take ce during the banquet, something crucial enough to bring Ss out into the open, away from the usualyers of secrecy he shrouded himself in. That was why I needed to be there.

    ''After all, if he is there, that means I can mark him.''

    The investigation and the tracking would take too long for me if I were to just normally conduct it all by myself.

    I need to track him, looking for his past traces to reveal where he is hiding himself. Even the organization had no way ofpletely knowing where that bastard was staying.

    That is why I need to deal with him when he shows his face. Though, it will be tricky and hard.

    ''Especially since there will be many eyes on the banquet.''

    But that does not mean he will be impossible to be caught. After all, there are many intervals that can be exploited if nned correctly.

    ''This could be my only chance,'' I realized, my resolve hardening.

    If I missed this opportunity, it could set me back months, maybe even years, in my pursuit.

    The banquet was the perfect opportunity to gather intel, to observe, and, if necessary, to act.

    With that in mind, I began to mentally prepare for what was in the future, though for the time being, my focus must be on the mission that I will be sent.

    ********

    The next morning, I woke up early, just as before. After a quick shower, I dressed in my standard gear, making sure everything was in ce.

    I checked my reflection in the mirror onest time, ensuring that nothing was out of ce.

    ''All set,'' I thought, feeling the familiar weight of readiness settle over me.

    I left my room and headed to the dining area for an early breakfast. The halls were quiet, the rest of the facility still wrapped in thest remnants of sleep. The cafeteria was nearly empty, with just a few staff members preparing for the day. I grabbed a simple meal, focusing on nourishment rather than taste¡ªtoday was not a day for indulgence.

    The meal was quick, and my mind was already on the task ahead. I finished and left the cafeteria, making my way to the area where the Warp Gates were located.

    The facility was sprawling, but I knew theyout well. I moved with purpose, navigating the corridors with ease.

    When I arrived at the Warp Gates, the area was alive with activity. Personnel moved efficiently, coordinating the various operations required to maintain the gates. The Warp Gates themselves stood in a wide, open space, each one a towering structure humming with energy. They were the lifelines that connected different parts of the Federation, enabling instant travel across vast distances.

    I headed straight for Warp Gate Number 3, weaving through the organized chaos. The gate loomed ahead, its surface shimmering with a faint, otherworldly light. As I approached, the personnel stationed there noticed me and moved to confirm my identity.

    One of them, a sharp-eyed woman in a uniform, stepped forward with a device in hand. "Adept Astron Natusalune?" she asked, her voice brisk but polite. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I nodded. "That''s correct."

    She scanned the device over a small card I produced, checking the details. A momentter, she looked up and confirmed, "Destination: Veilcroft. Everything checks out, Adept Natusalune. You''re clear to proceed."

    "Thank you," I replied, stepping forward as the personnel activated the gate.

    The shimmering light of the Warp Gate intensified, forming a swirling vortex of energy within the frame.

    I took a deep breath and stepped through, feeling the familiar, disorienting sensation of being pulled through space. The world around me twisted and blurred, and for a brief moment, everything was a rush of colors and sound.

    As I stepped out of the Warp Gate, the disorienting swirl of colors and sound gradually faded, giving way to the reality of Veilcroft.

    ¨Cw??????????????h???????????????i????????s???????????????????p?????????????????????e?????????????????r????????????????? ??????????????????w???????????????????h???????????????????????i???????????????????s????????????p??????????????e??????????????r?????????????? ?????????????????????????w??????????????????????????h????????????????????????????i????????????????s????????????????p????????????????????e?????????????????????r???????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????

    The gate behind me closed with a sharp hum, the swirling vortex of energy copsing into nothingness as if it had never existed.

    I paused for a moment, letting the familiar sensation of vertigo settle. The faint whispers that apanied the transition lingered in my mind, though I couldn''t quite make out their meaning. ''This feeling¡­'' I thought, narrowing my eyes as I tried to grasp the elusive memory. It reminded me of the first time I entered the organization''s base, the same eeriemotion, like distant voices just beyond the edge ofprehension.

    ''What is it about these gates that carry this echo?'' I wondered, but there was no time to dwell on it. I had a mission to focus on, and distractions could be costly.

    The space around me was a stark contrast to the bustling Warp Gate facility I had just left.

    ''Outskirts¡­.I see.'' I scanned my surroundings, taking in the sparsendscape and the traces of wear on the buildings nearby. The outskirts¡­ it made sense. Thest time I used a Warp Gate to enter, I had been taken from a simrly remote location. ''A precaution,'' I mused, ''to keep our arrivals discreet.''

    The area was quiet, almost unnervingly so. The air carried a stillness that seemed out of ce as if even the wind knew better than to stir up trouble here. The buildings were functional and sturdy, with none of the ornate touches found in the heart of a city. It was clear that this was a ce where function mattered more than form, where people came to do business and then left without looking back.

    As I took a step forward, the faint crunch of gravel under my boots brought me back to the present.

    RING! Just then, my smartwatch buzzed softly, pulling my attention downward. I lifted my wrist and tapped the screen, bringing up thetest directive. A map appeared, and the location of the mission base was marked clearly in red. The ce wasn''t exactly close¡ªit was on the other side of the city, deeper into Veilcroft.

    ''At least they gave me some rity,'' I thought, mentally calcting the distance. It was far enough that walking would be impractical, and while I could use the time to familiarize myself with the area, there were better ways to do that.

    I nced around again, noting theck of obvious transportation options. ''Taxi it is,'' I decided.

    One of the perks of my new Adept status was a slightly more generous allowance, and quite a bit of money for the mission had already been deposited.

    However, since that money could only be used for missions, any signs of corruption would result in a penalty.

    I started walking toward the nearest main road, my pace steady but unhurried. ''No need to draw attention,'' I reminded myself. Blending in was crucial, especially in a city where unknown entities might be watching. As I reached the road, I spotted a taxi idling nearby, its driverzily flipping through a magazine.

    I approached and knocked on the window. The driver, a grizzled man with a worn cap pulled low over his eyes, looked up and gave me a once-over before rolling down the window. "Need a ride?" he asked, his voice a mix of curiosity and boredom.

    "Yeah," I replied, showing him the map on my smartwatch. "I need to get here."

    He nced at the map, nodded, and motioned for me to get in. "Hop in. I''ll get you there."

    I slid into the backseat, the leather creaking under me as the driver turned the key, and the engine rumbled to life. As we pulled away from the curb, I let my gaze drift out the window, watching the outskirts of Veilcroft fade into the distance.

    The taxi hummed along the road as we left the outskirts behind, the city of Veilcroft slowly unfolding before my eyes. The streets grew busier as we moved further in, lined with shops and buildings that bore the marks of time and use. It wasn''t exactly a thriving metropolis, but there was a certain vitality to the ce¡ªone that hinted atyers beneath the surface.

    As I observed the passing scenery, I couldn''t help but notice the taxi driver ncing at me in the rearview mirror. His eyes, though weary, held a sharpness that belied his casual demeanor. After a few moments of silence, he finally spoke up.

    "You look pretty young," he remarked, his voice rough but not unkind. "What brings you to a city like Veilcroft? Not exactly the kind of ce you see many fresh faces."

    I met his gaze in the mirror, assessing the situation. Normally, I wouldn''t indulge in small talk, but information could be valuable, especially in a new city. If this driver knew the area well, he might have insights that could be usefulter on.

    "I''m here for an internship," I replied, keeping my tone light and unassuming. "Part of my training requires me to spend some time in different cities and learn the ropes, you know?"

    He chuckled a dry sound that suggested he didn''t fully buy the story but wasn''t about to call me out on it. "Internship, huh? It must really be some internship to bring you all the way out here. What kind of work are you doing?"

    "Mostly administrative stuff," I said, keeping the details vague. "But I''m also supposed to get a feel for how things operate on the ground level. Veilcroft''s got a reputation, so it seemed like a good ce to learn."

    The driver grunted in acknowledgment, his eyes flicking back to the road. "Reputation, yeah. This city''s seen better days. A lot of folkse through here thinking they can make a difference. Most of ''em don''t stick around."

    I tilted my head slightly, feigning curiosity. "Why''s that? The city seems¡­ interesting."

    "Interesting''s one way to put it," he said, a hint of bitterness creeping into his voice. "Veilcroft''s got its charms, but it''s got its dark side too. Not everything you see on the surface is what it seems. You''ll find that out soon enough if you''re paying attention."

    ''Ah¡­.Don''t worry, I can see that already.''

    Just as he said, this ce was under a veil of darkness.

 Chapter 504 115.2 - First Mission

    Chapter 504115.2 - First Mission

    "I''ll keep that in mind," I said, directing the conversation back to him. "You must see a lot, driving around the city every day. Anything I should be aware of?"

    The driver shot me another look in the mirror, his eyes narrowing slightly as if trying to gauge how much to share.

    The driver hesitated for a moment, his gaze flicking back to the road before he finally spoke. "Lately, this city''s been under a bit of a veil at night. Things aren''t as safe as they used to be, especially after dark. If you''re smart, you''ll keep your head down and avoid wandering around alone."

    I leaned forward slightly, feigning concern. "Why''s that? Something going on?"

    The driver nced around, his fingers tightening on the steering wheel. There was a subtle tension in his posture, as if he were wary of being overheard, even within the rtive safety of the taxi.

    "Hard to say for sure," he muttered, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "But people have been hearing things. Screams¡­ weird sounds creeping through the streets at night. No one''s seen much, but you can feel it in the air¡ªsomething''s not right. A lot of folks are on edge, and some have even packed up and left."

    He paused, his eyes shifting nervously to the rearview mirror, then back to the road. "There''s talk, too¡ªrumors about people going missing, strange shadows moving where they shouldn''t be. The cops don''t seem to know what to make of it, or if they do, they''re not saying anything. But whatever it is, it''s got everyone spooked."

    I could see the fear etched in his features, the way his voice wavered slightly.

    I watched the driver closely, my eyes tracing the subtle shifts in his posture and the tension in his grip on the steering wheel. His breathing had grown shallower, his gaze darting around as if searching for something lurking just beyond the edges of the road.

    ''So he has witnessed.'' The way his muscles tightened, and the slight tremor in his voice spoke volumes. This wasn''t just hearsay¡ªhe''d seen or experienced something firsthand.

    ''ssic signs of heightened anxiety,'' I noted mentally, recalling my studies on bodynguage and neuroscience. When someone''s sympathetic nervous system kicks in, it triggers a fight-or-flight response. The increased heart rate, the shallow breathing, the heightened awareness¡ªthese are all evolutionary traits designed to prepare a person for danger.

    But here, in the rtive safety of a taxi, these reactions told me one thing: this man was genuinely afraid of whatever was happening in Veilcroft.

    I leaned back slightly, careful to maintain a rxed posture, projecting an air of calm understanding. "I appreciate the warning," I said, my voice steady and reassuring. "I''ll make sure to stay alert all the time. It sounds like things have been tough heretely." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The driver nced at me in the rearview mirror again, his eyes searching mine for sincerity. He must have found what he was looking for because he rxed just a fraction, though the tension didn''t entirely leave him.

    "Yeah, tough¡­ you could say that," he muttered. "It''s not something people like to talk about, you know? But you hear things, see things¡­ It gets to you after a while. Even folks who''ve lived here their whole lives are starting to get spooked."

    I nodded, giving him the space to continue without pressing too hard. "I can''t imagine what it must be like. Have you seen anything yourself?"

    He hesitated, his gaze flicking away from mine. It was clear he was weighing whether to share more, his instincts telling him to be cautious. I kept my expression open and non-threatening, letting him know I was just a concerned outsider trying to understand.

    "There was this one time¡­" he began slowly, as if unsure he should continue. "Late one night, I was driving back from a drop-off on the edge of the city. It was quiet, too quiet, you know? And then I heard it¡ªthis low, guttural noise. Like something was growling, but it wasn''t any animal I''d ever heard. Gave me chills, man."

    He shuddered, and I could see the memory was still vivid in his mind. "I didn''t stick around to find out what it was. Just hit the gas and got out of there as fast as I could. Since then, I don''t takete-night fares anymore. Not worth it."

    ''A growl¡­'' That piqued my interest.

    That was something to make a mental note of.

    "I don''t me you," I said, nodding in sympathy. "I''d do the same in your shoes. It''s good to know when to trust your instincts."

    The driver gave a short, humorlessugh. "Instincts, yeah. Those are the only things keeping people safe around here these days."

    "Thanks for the heads-up," I added, keeping my tone light. "I''ll be sure to stick to the safer parts of town."

    He gave me a curt nod, his eyes back on the road, but I could tell he appreciated the understanding. I''d gotten what I needed without pushing him too far, and now I had more insight into what I might be facing.

    The key was to remain subtle, to let the informatione to me without raising the rm. The driver had already provided more than he probably intended, and I could sense that pushing further might close him offpletely.

    After a bit more driving, the taxi slowed down as we neared my destination. The area wasn''t in the bustling heart of the city but close enough to feel the hum of activity. The streets were lined with buildings that were more subdued than the ones at the city''s center¡ªfunctional, nondescript, perfect for blending in.

    "Here we are," the driver announced, pulling up to the curb. I nced out the window, taking in the sight of the building I''d memorized from the map on my smartwatch. Just as expected from the organization¡ªin and unremarkable, the kind of ce that wouldn''t draw a second nce from anyone passing by.

    I nodded, handing the driver the fare and stepping out of the taxi. He gave me a final, wary look before driving off, the sound of the engine fading into the background as I turned my attention to the building ahead.

    I walked towards the entrance, my steps measured and unhurried. The street around me was rtively quiet, with only a few pedestrians moving about their business. As I approached the building, I noted its unassuming facade¡ªclean lines, simple architecture, nothing to indicate whaty within.

    Reaching the door, I pulled it open and stepped inside. The interior was just as understated as the exterior¡ªneutral tones, minimal decor, and a reception desk set against one wall. A woman in her thirties sat behind the desk, her expression polite and professional as she looked up to greet me.

    "How can I help you?" she asked, her voice pleasant but with a hint of formality.

    "I''m here to meet Warden Shanks," I replied, keeping my tone straightforward.

    The moment I mentioned the name, her expression shifted. The polite demeanor was reced by something more serious, her eyes narrowing slightly as she assessed me. She nced at my smartwatch, and for a split second, I saw her right eye sh with a brief, almost imperceptible light.

    She nodded, the tension in the air palpable. "Please follow me," she said, her tone now all business.

    I did as instructed, following her through a series of corridors that twisted deeper into the building. Theyout was designed to disorient, with turns that made it easy to lose track of direction.

    But I kept my focus, noting the subtle details that marked the path¡ªsmall signs, shifts in the lighting, the asional security camera discreetly tucked into corners.

    After a few minutes, we arrived at a sleek, modern elevator. The woman gestured towards a small scanner panel beside the doors. "Please scan your smartwatch," she instructed.

    I raised my wrist, aligning the screen of my smartwatch with the scanner. There was a brief pause, and then the panel lit up with a soft green glow, acknowledging my credentials. The elevator doors slid open with a quiet hiss.

    "This way," she said, gesturing me to step in.

    With a nod, I entered the elevator.

    "Good luck, Adept Astron," she said, her tone professional but with an undercurrent of something that I couldn''t quite ce.

    With a final nod, she stepped back, leaving me alone as the elevator doors slid shut with a soft click.

    The elevator began its descent, the motion smooth and nearly imperceptible. I could feel the subtle shift as we went deeper underground, the air growing cooler with each passing moment.

    The faint hum of the elevator was the only sound, a reminder of theyers of security and secrecy that surrounded this ce.

    When the elevator finally came to a stop, the doors opened to reveal a wider space than I''d anticipated. The area before me was a sprawling undergroundplex, efficiently designed with awork of offices scattered around. The lighting was soft but bright enough to highlight the sleek, modern architecture.

    I stepped out of the elevator, my footsteps echoing slightly in the open space. The air carried a faint scent of polished metal and something else¡ªsomething more sterile, like the faint trace of antiseptic.

    As I moved further into the space, I noticed that the offices were spread out in a way that maximized privacy. Frosted ss walls offered a glimpse of the figures working within, but details were obscured, maintaining an air of confidentiality. Theyout was designed for functionality, with minimal decor and a clear emphasis on efficiency.

    Several people moved about the area; each one focused on their tasks. They paid me little attention, their expressions serious and absorbed in their work. This was clearly a ce where discretion was key, where everyone had a role to y and little time for anything else.

    ''Everything''s in its ce,'' I thought, observing the smooth operation of the facility. ''Just as expected from the organization.''

    I continued walking, heading towards a central hub where arge digital disy mapped out various operations currently underway. It was here that I expected to find Warden Shanks or at least someone who could direct me to him.

    As I approached, a tall man with sharp features and a neatly trimmed beard stepped out from one of the nearby offices. He carried an air of authority, his movements precise and controlled. Our eyes met, and I could tell from the way he assessed me that this was Warden Shanks.

    "Adept Natusalune, I presume?" he said, his voice carrying the weight of someone ustomed tomand.

    "That''s correct," I replied, maintaining eye contact. "I''m here to assist with the investigation."

    "Hmm¡­.." He looked at me from top to bottom and then gestured to me. "Follow me," he said, turning on his heel and leading me further into theplex.

    It seems my first mission was about to start.

    I am quite sick; caught a cold, prob. After resting a little, I will keep up with the pace.

 Chapter 505 115.3 - First Mission

    Chapter 505115.3 - First Mission

    "Follow me."

    As we walked, I took in the surroundings, noting the high level of organization and the sense of purpose that permeated the air.

    The vibe was simr to the base, albeit less organized. That was understandable. The branch of Veilcroft was most likely not that big, considering the fact that while the city was big, the poption did not reach the necessary amount.

    "We''ve been monitoring the situation in Veilcroft closely," Shanks began, his tone matter-of-fact. "The disturbances have been increasing in frequency and intensity. Your presence here is part of our efforts to contain the situation before it esctes further."

    As we continued walking, I could feel the weight of the moment settling in. This was my first mission as an Adept, and while my official role was to support the investigation, I knew that every move I made would be scrutinized.

    This was as much a test of my abilities as it was a mission to contain whatever disturbances were guing Veilcroft.

    The atmosphere in theplex was tense, charged with a sense of urgency. It was clear that the situation in the city was serious, and the people here were fully aware of the stakes.

    I could feel their eyes on me, subtle nces that conveyed a mix of curiosity and appraisal. They knew I was new, and they were undoubtedly assessing whether I could pull my weight in this operation.

    ''They''re not going to make this easy,'' I thought, but that was to be expected. The organization didn''t hand out responsibilities lightly, and they certainly didn''t let anyone rise without proving themselves first.

    We reached arge room at the end of the corridor, and Shanks led me inside. The space was dominated by a central table, surrounded by monitors disying various data streams, maps, and live feeds from different parts of the city. Around the table stood four other individuals, each one radiating a quiet confidence that marked them as seasoned operatives.

    "This is the core team," Shanks said, introducing them with a wave of his hand. "You''ll be working alongside them during this mission. Let me introduce you."

    He pointed to a tall woman with short, jet-ck hair and sharp, piercing eyes. "This is Elysia, our field strategist. She''s in charge of coordinating our movements and making sure we''re one step ahead of whatever''s out there."

    Elysia gave me a curt nod, her gaze assessing me with the same intensity I''d sensed from the others. "Wee aboard," she said, her tone clipped but not unfriendly.

    Next, Shanks gestured to a stocky man with a shaved head and a scar running down the side of his face. "That''s Jim, ourbat specialist. If things get rough, you''ll be d he''s on your side."

    Jim grunted in acknowledgment, his eyes briefly meeting mine before returning to the map in front of him. He had the look of someone who had seen plenty of action, and his demeanor suggested that he was all business.

    Beside Jim stood a wiry,nky man with a nervous energy about him, his fingers constantly tapping on the table. "This is Ren, our tech expert. He handles all the gadgets, surveince, and data analysis. If you need something hacked or monitored, he''s your guy. He is also in contact with headquarters and has ess to the database. If you wish to see the rted records after getting permission from me, you can make a request."

    "Understood."

    Ren offered me a quick, almost jittery smile before turning back to his array of screens. It was clear his mind was constantly in motion, processing information at a rapid pace.

    Finally, Shanks nodded toward a woman with auburn hair tied back in a ponytail, her expression calm and focused. "And that''s Nadia, our medic and support specialist. She''s the one who''ll keep you on your feet if things go south."

    ''A healer¡­..As expected.''

    It was understandable that the branch had at least a healer.

    ''These four¡­..They must be the core members of this branch. Most likely amodating the neers like me or the adepts sent to the missions.'' Nadia gave me a warm smile, the kind that put people at ease, even in tense situations. "Nice to meet you, Astron," she said. "Don''t hesitate to ask if you need anything."

    Shanks nodded, satisfied with the introductions. He then turned back to me, his expression serious and focused. "Now that you''ve met the core team, there''s something you need to know. In addition to us, there are two other Adepts assigned to this investigation. They''re out in the field right now, handling the on-the-ground aspects of our operation."

    I nodded, absorbing the information. "I see. When will I be able to meet them?"

    Shanks nced at the digital clock on the wall, then back at me. "You won''t have the opportunity to meet them until this evening. They''re scheduled to return to the base at 7 P.M. for a briefing. Every day at that time, we convene here to discuss the day''s findings and n our next moves. It''s a crucial part of our strategy, and it''s when you''ll get a full picture of what''s happening in Veilcroft."

    "Understood," I replied, noting the importance of the evening meeting. It would be my first real chance to integrate with the full team and get a sense of the progress that has been made so far.

    Shanks continued, "For now, your primary task is to familiarize yourself with the base and the resources we have at our disposal. You''ll be supporting our efforts, so it''s critical that you know how to ess information, use the equipment, and coordinate with the rest of the team. Ren will be your point of contact for anything rted to tech or data. If you need ess to specific records or databases, he can facilitate that after you''ve gotten permission from me."

    I nced at Ren, who gave me another quick smile, though his focus was already drifting back to his screens. It was clear that he was constantly engaged with multiple streams of information, a vital role in an operation like this.

    Shanks paused for a moment, studying me as if to gauge my understanding. "This isn''t just about following orders, Adept Astron. You''re here to learn but also to contribute. Pay attention, ask questions if you have them, and don''t hesitate to step up when needed. This investigation isplex, and we need everyone at their best."

    "I''ll make sure I''m ready."

    He nodded, seemingly satisfied with my response. "Good. You have until the evening to get yourself situated. I''ll be in my office if you need anything before then."

    With that, Shanks gave a final nod and turned to leave, heading towards themand center where his office was located. The rest of the team returned to their tasks, the room humming with the quiet efficiency of an ongoing operation.

    ''Two other Adepts in the field,'' I thought. ''Interesting. Were they assigned at the same time, or was the size of the team gradually increased?'' I pondered as I slowly made my way to toward the tech station where Ren was working, ready to dive into the details that would help me support the investigation.

    As I approached the tech station, Ren was engrossed in his work, his fingers flying over the keyboard as multiple screens disyed streams of data. I waited for a moment, not wanting to interrupt his rhythm, but he seemed to sense my presence and nced up.

    "Need something?" he asked, his voice quick and to the point.

    "Yeah," I replied. "Which desk is mine?"

    Ren paused for a moment, then pointed towards a row of doors along the far wall. "Each Adept has their own office. Yours is the one on the left, third door down."

    I nodded, following his gesture. "Thanks. And how do I ess the past findings or the progress of the investigation? I''d like to get up to speed as quickly as possible."

    Ren gave a quick nod of approval. "Good thinking. I''ll send the relevant files to your ount. Every Adept has their own ount with ess to an online drive. It''s where we store all the data, reports, and mission briefs. You''ll find everything you need there."

    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the setup. "So, everything''s digital? No physical files?"

    "Correct," Ren confirmed. "The organization prefers it that way¡ªkeeps things streamlined and secure. You can ess the files from your office terminal or your smartwatch, but they are all tied to your ount. I''ll make sure the most recent data is synced to your drive so you can review it at your convenience."

    "Appreciate it," I said, already thinking ahead. The ability to ess and analyze the investigation''s findings from anywhere would be invaluable, especially given theplexity of the situation in Veilcroft.

    Ren offered me a quick smile, though his attention was already drifting back to his screens. "If you need anything else, just let me know. I''m here to keep the tech running smoothly, so don''t hesitate to reach out."

    With that, I turned and headed towards my office, my mind already shifting gears. The office itself was small but functional, designed for efficiency. I took a seat at the desk, powering up the terminal and waiting for the files toe through.

    As the files began to popte my ount, I leaned back slightly.

    ''Let''s see what they have got,'' I thought, opening the first report and beginning to dive into the details. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I settled into my chair, the terminal screen glowing softly as I began to sift through the files Ren had sent to my ount. The data was neatly organized, with each report and piece of intelligence cataloged for easy ess.

    I started with the earliest records, keen to understand how the situation in Veilcroft had escted to the point of requiring our involvement.

    The first file I opened detailed the initial reports of strange whispers and noises at night. These reports dated back two months when the first murmurs of something unusual began to circte among the city''s residents. At that time, the incidents were few and far between, and the level of concern was rtively low.

    Theints were mostly dismissed as figments of the imagination or simply the result of overactive nerves. The authorities had recorded them, but there was no sense of urgency, no indication that these events were anything more than isted oddities.

    I continued reading, and the pattern started to emerge. Theints, while initially sporadic, began to increase in frequency.

    The reports described unsettling experiences¡ªfaint whispers that seemed toe from nowhere, strange noises that defied exnation, and an eerie sense of being watched.

    At first, these incidents were limited to certain parts of the city, mostly the quieter, more secluded areas. The reports were easy to overlook, blending into the usual noise of city life.

    But then, about a month ago, something changed. The number ofints began to rise sharply. What had once been an asional disturbance became a nightly urrence for many of Veilcroft''s residents.

    The tone of the reports shifted as well, reflecting a growing unease. People who had initially dismissed the noises as harmless or imagined were now genuinely afraid. The whispers were no longer just unsettling; they were terrifying. The strange sounds grew louder, more persistent, and harder to ignore.

    The public mood shifted ordingly. What had been a low-level anxiety began to escte into something more serious. The reports described neighborhoods growing tense, with residents hesitant to leave their homes after dark.

    The local authorities, once dismissive, began to take theints more seriously, but their efforts to investigate yielded little. The phenomena were elusive, defying any logical exnation, and the fear in the city started to spread like wildfire.

    I paused, tapping a finger against the desk as I considered the timeline.

    ''First, it''s just a month of just showing the presence and then suddenly increasing the activity. Interesting.'' Though specting with this amount of information would not be advised, something slowly formed in my head.

 Chapter 506 115.4 - First Mission

    Chapter 506115.4 - First Mission

    I continued to sift through the files, searching for any additional clues. The reports from the past month were more detailed, with witness statements, locations of the disturbances, and attempts by the authorities to investigate.

    But the results were the same¡ªno concrete evidence, just an overwhelming sense of dread that seemed to be infecting the city.

    Theter reports mentioned the public mood more explicitly. Fear was taking hold, not just among those directly affected by the noises but throughout Veilcroft.

    The city was bing a ce of shadows and whispers, where people no longer felt safe in their own homes. The esction was clear, and it was only a matter of time before something snapped.

    ''The rates of investment around the city are getting lower and lower, with the inner economy copsing. With everything happening here, either the people will leave the city or the city will be something that no one visits.''

    The organization needed to send someone here.

    ''That is why this ce would only be essible at the starting stages of the game, and at some point, Ethan would note here as a student. It seems whatever has happened here really took hold.''

    Remembering the information from the game, I thought. However, because there were not any details shown, I could only infer that whatever was happening in this city gued the city for a while.

    It seems the organization also doesn''t want this city to be a deste ce. As for their reasons, I don''t know, nor do I need to, for now.

    Afterbing through the initial reports, I turned my attention to the findings and results gathered by the other Adepts and Warden Shanks.

    The deeper I delved into their work, the more theplexity of the mission became apparent.

    The first Adept to arrive in Veilcroft was Adept Lira Hensley. Her reports reflected a methodical approach to mapping out the hotspots of disturbances, with detailed notes on the locations most affected by the whispers and noises. Lira had focused on understanding the geographical and psychological impact of the disturbances on the city''s popce.

    Despite her thorough efforts, she struggled to uncover anything concrete, growing increasingly frustrated as the situation worsened. After two weeks of investigation, it became clear that theplexity of the situation required additional resources.

    That''s when the organization sent Adept Mikhail Grayson to assist. Mikhail was a more seasoned operative known for his methodical and analytical mind. Unlike Lira, who had focused on the here and now, Mikhail''s approach delved into the past.

    He scoured historical records, local legends, and any avable information that might hint at a deeper, underlying cause for the disturbances.

    His reports mentioned old tales of Veilcroft being built on cursed ground and references to abandoned mines beneath the city, though he found little to connect these elements directly to the current events.

    ''The abandoned mines and the cursed grounds, huh¡­.Reminds me of a certain moment.''

    It was simr to what happened at that time, though I doubted it was the same this time.

    With all this information in hand, I turned my attention to the map of Veilcroft disyed on my terminal screen.

    The city was sprawling, with a mix of older, more established neighborhoods and newer developments. Theyout was aplex web of streets, alleys, and districts, each with its own character and history.

    I opened the file containing Lira Hensley''s detailed notes on the hotspots of the disturbances. The map immediately lit up with a series of red markers, each one representing a location where residents had reported strange whispers, unsettling noises, and other inexplicable phenomena.

    As I zoomed in, I could see that these hotspots were scattered across the city, though there were clear clusters in certain areas.

    Lira had meticulously documented each location, noting the frequency of disturbances, the nature of the sounds reported, and any other relevant details. Some areas had been gued by constant activity, while others had only sporadic incidents.

    The map provided a visual representation of where the city''s fear was most concentrated, and it was clear that some neighborhoods were suffering far more than others.

    I studied the map carefully, cross-referencing it with Mikhail Grayson''s findings. His work had focused on the historical context of Veilcroft, and while he hadn''t found anything directly linking the city''s past to the current events, his notes on old legends and the city''s foundations hinted at deeper, more ancient influences.

    I oveid his notes onto the map to find any if there were connections between the historical sites and the current hotspots.

    One thing that stood out immediately was the proximity of several hotspots to the old, abandoned mines that Mikhail had mentioned.

    These mines were located beneath some of the oldest parts of Veilcroft, areas that had seen significant activity, ording to Lira''s reports.

    It was possible that whatever was happening in the city now had its roots in these underground caverns, though the connection was still tenuous.

    I zoomed in further on these areas, paying close attention to the clusters of disturbances. The pattern wasn''t entirely random; there was a clear path of increasing intensity that seemed to radiate out from the vicinity of the old mines.

    This suggested that something might be emanating from below, slowly spreading its influence across the city.

    Another cluster of hotspots was located near areas mentioned in the local legends Mikhail had uncovered.

    These stories spoke of Veilcroft being built on cursed ground, and while such tales were often exaggerated or entirely fictional, the consistency with which these locations were mentioned gave me pause.

    It was as if these legends had a kernel of truth, something that had been buried over time but was now resurfacing.

    ''Hmm¡­.'' But, when things like these were mentioned, it was always better to hear from the local folks directly rather than just look at some documents.

    ''Indeed, that is a better approach.'' I leaned back in my chair, the faint glow of the terminal screen casting a soft light across the room. The pieces were beginning to fall into ce, but there was only so much I could glean from reports and maps. If I wanted to truly understand what was happening in Veilcroft, I needed to get out there and see it for myself.

    ''Documents are one thing, but the feel of the city, the way people move, talk and react¡ªthose are the clues that can''t be captured on paper.''

    I stood up, the chair scraping softly against the floor as I pushed it back. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, then headed towards themand center where Shanks was likely going over thetest updates. I needed to inform him of my intentions to leave the base and start my own investigation.

    As I entered the room, Shanks looked up from a set of monitors, his expression as unreadable as ever.

    "I''m heading out," I said, keeping my tone professional. "I want to get a closer look at the city, see if I can pick up on anything we might have missed."

    Shanks studied me for a moment before nodding. "That''s fine. Just make sure to keep yourmunicator on. If anythinges up, we need to be able to reach you immediately."

    "Understood." I turned to leave but then paused, ncing back at him.

    ''Let''s note too arrogant at the start.'' With that thought, I asked. "Any particr areas you''d suggest I start with?"

    "The southern districts," Shanks replied without missing a beat. "That''s where the disturbances have been most frequent in thest few days. And keep an eye out for anything unusual¡ªthis situation has a habit of throwing curveballs when you least expect them."

    I gave a brief nod and made my way out of themand center, the doors sliding shut behind me with a soft hiss. The corridor was quiet, and the hum of activity from the adjacent rooms was barely audible as I headed toward the exit.

    When I reached the main entrance, the same woman who had initially greeted me was there, her expression still professional andposed. She gave me a brief nod, acknowledging my departure.

    I returned the nod, keeping my own expression neutral. "I''ll be backter," I said, more as a courtesy than a necessity. She merely acknowledged with a slight inclination of her head before returning to her work.

    Stepping outside, I was greeted by the bright light of noon. The city of Veilcroft stretched out before me, bathed in the stark light of the midday sun. The shadows, though short, seemed somehow heavier, as if they were waiting for the night to reim them. I took a deep breath, inhaling the city''s unique scent¡ªa mix of urban grit and something older, more primal, that lingered just beneath the surface.

    ''First, it is better to see what''s really going on out here,'' I thought, adjusting my jacket as I started walking.

    The southern districts were my first destination, as Shanks had suggested. But before diving straight into the hotspots of disturbances, I decided to take a more measured approach.

    Veilcroft was a city of many faces, and the best way to understand its current state was to listen to the people who lived there. I needed to get a feel for the mood of the locals, hear their stories, and see how they reacted to the world around them. Often, it was the subtleties of human behavior that revealed the most.

    ''Is it the same with the driver or not? That is what it is important.'' As I walked through the city streets, I took my time, observing everything around me. The architecture was a mix of old and new, with some buildings showing signs of wear and neglect while others stood as modern contrasts. The streets were moderately busy, but there was an undercurrent of tension in the air.

    People moved with purpose, but there was a guardedness in their expressions, a wariness that hadn''t been there a few months ago¡ªif the reports were to be believed.

    I stopped at a small caf¨¦ near the edge of the southern district, choosing a spot where I could easily overhear conversations while blending into the background. The caf¨¦ was modest, with a few patrons scattered around, quietly sipping their drinks or reading. I ordered a coffee and sat near the window, the sunlight filtering through the ss and casting soft patterns on the table.

    As I sat there, I listened. The conversations around me were mostly mundane¡ªdiscussions about work, family, and the usual day-to-day concerns. But every now and then, a hushed whisper would carry over from a neighboring table, a mention of the strange happenings in the city or a reference to someone who had moved away recently.

    "I heard them against night," a woman at the next table said in a low voice, her tone tinged with fear. "Those whispers¡­ It''s like they''reing from inside the walls."

    Herpanion, a man with tired eyes, nodded grimly. "I know what you mean. My neighbor packed up and left this morning. Didn''t even say goodbye, just up and gone. Can''t say I me him." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Another group, seated a little further away, was discussing theck of response from the authorities. "The cops don''t know what to do about it," one man said, shaking his head. "They''re trying to keep it quiet, but everyone knows they''re just as scared as the rest of us."

    The more I listened, the clearer it became that the fear was real and pervasive.

    The locals weren''t just frightened by the strange urrences¡ªthey were starting to lose faith in their city, in the very foundation of their lives here.

    After finishing my coffee, I left the caf¨¦ and continued to walk through the southern districts. The further I ventured, the more the atmosphere shifted. The buildings here were older, some of them crumbling at the edges, with narrow alleyways that seemed to twist and turn in unnatural ways. The shadows in this part of the city felt different¡ªdeeper, more oppressive, even in the bright light of day.

    I stopped at a small market, where vendors were selling their goods with forced smiles and quick nces over their shoulders. Here, too, the conversations were filled with the same unease I had heard at the caf¨¦. People spoke of sleepless nights, strange sounds that seemed to follow them, and a sense of being watched even in the safety of their own homes.

    As I moved through the market, I struck up small conversations with the vendors, asking about their business and the state of the city. Most were hesitant to talk about the disturbances directly, but their expressions and bodynguage spoke volumes. The fear was palpable, and it was clear that it was affecting every aspect of life here.

    After gathering as much information as I could, I decided to head deeper into the heart of the southern districts, toward one of the hotspots that Lira had marked on the map.

    It was time to see for myself what was happening in these ces, to feel the energy of the city firsthand, and to look for any clues that might have been overlooked.

 Chapter 507 115.5 - First Mission

    Chapter 507115.5 - First Mission

    As I made my way deeper into the southern districts, the atmosphere grew heavier, as did the ''scent'' in the mana.

    ''Indeed, this veil of darkness, it gets thicker around some ces.''

    I thought. With my eyes now developing a lot more, I could see more intricate details of the mana around me.

    After several more minutes of walking, I reached the location marked on Lira''s map¡ªthe first hotspot. It was an entrance to a slightly old shopping bazaar, its once vibrant exterior now faded and worn.

    Therge archway leading into the bazaar was cracked and weathered, with signs of neglect visible in the chipped paint and the creeping vines that had begun to reim the stone.

    I stood at the entrance, taking in the scene before me. The bazaar itself was partially covered, with a series of narrow alleyways branching out from the main thoroughfare. Stalls lined the sides, filled with various goods, though the activity within the bazaar was indeed less than what one would expect.

    ''Still, it seems like the locals still need to follow their daily lives.'' Not that it was deste or anything. At least, in daylight, they seem to be a little more rxed.

    As I walked further into the bazaar, I focused on the mana around me, allowing my [Eyes] to filter out the noise and reveal the intricate details hidden within the energy that flowed through this ce. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The ambient mana was thick, almost cloying, and as I honed my perception, I noticed something unusual¡ªa subtle yet distinct flow of energy moving through the air.

    ''This isn''t natural.''

    The flow was faint, almost imperceptible to anyone, even to me, if I was not paying attention. Or, if it was me before the training, I would have missed it most likely. But now, to me, it stood out like a thin thread woven into the fabric of the bazaar''s atmosphere.

    I followed the flow with my eyes, tracing it as it wound through the narrow alleyways and around the stalls, eventually converging toward a small group of people gathered near the back of the bazaar.

    I approached cautiously, my gaze fixed on the individuals in the group. The energy emanating from them was odd¡ªtwisted and tainted, as if something was siphoning their life force. They looked rough and worn down; their postures slumped as if they carried a heavy burden on their shoulders. Their clothes were dirty and frayed, their skin pallid, with dark circles under their eyes that spoke of sleepless nights and constant anxiety.

    ''What happened to these people?'' I wondered, observing them closely. There were small clues, subtle details that hinted at their upations and recent activities. The rough calluses on their hands, the faint traces of dirt under their nails, the worn-out boots caked with dust and grime¡ªall pointed to manualbor, likely in harsh conditions.

    ''Miners¡­ or perhaps they work in the quarries nearby,'' I deduced, noting the fine particles of dust on their clothes, which were indicative of stone or earth. But it wasn''t just their physical state that concerned me. The flow of energy I had detected earlier seemed to be seeping from them, drawn out by some unseen force, leaving them drained and listless.

    I moved closer, careful not to draw attention to myself, and listened to their conversation. It was fragmented, filled with half-spoken sentences and mutteredints, but one thing was clear¡ªthey were afraid. They spoke of strange urrences, of whispers that followed them even into their homes, of shadows that seemed to move on their own.

    "... it''s getting worse," one of them mumbled, his voice shaking. "Every night, the voices get louder¡­ I can''t take it anymore."

    Another nodded, his expression grim. "I tried to tell the foreman, but he just shrugged it off. Said it was nothing, just our minds ying tricks¡­ but I know what I heard."

    I continued to listen, piecing together the fragments of their conversation. It was clear that these people were deeply affected by whatever was happening in Veilcroft. The flow of energy that surrounded them was evidence enough that something was feeding on their fear, their despair.

    ''Feeding on despair. In a way, negative emotions.'' I needed to know more, and the best way to do that was to find out where these people hade from and what they had been working on that might have exposed them to this insidious force. I looked for more clues¡ªtraces of mud on their boots suggested they had been working in a damp environment, possibly underground.

    The fine dust on their clothes was typical of stone, confirming my earlier suspicion that they were likely miners or quarry workers.

    ''They must have been working somewhere near the old mines¡­ or perhaps in one of the quarries that dot the outskirts of the city,'' I spected.

    As I continued to observe, I noticed that the group of miners wasn''t the only cluster of people affected by this strange energy. A little further down the narrow alleyway, I saw another small group, their faces just as drawn and pale, but these people were different. Their attire, posture, and the subtle signs of their professions set them apart from the miners.

    Intrigued, I moved closer to this new group, careful to remain inconspicuous. These individuals weren''t covered in dust or grime, nor did they have the rough, calloused hands of manualborers. Instead, their clothes were slightly more refined, though still showing signs of wear.

    A woman in the group had ink stains on her fingers, likely from handling paperwork or writing, while a man beside her had the faint scent of chemicals clinging to his clothes¡ªperhaps a pharmacist or someone who worked with cleaning agents.

    I scanned the rest of the group, taking in the details that told their stories. One man had a few stray threads stuck to his sleeves, his hands showing the dexterity of someone who worked with fine materials¡ªlikely a tailor. Another woman had faint marks of sun exposure on her neck and arms, though her hands were clean, suggesting she worked outdoors, possibly as a gardener or vendor.

    ''These people are from the surface, from normal jobs. And yet, they share the same pallor, the same haunted expressions as the miners.''

    It was a curious development. The miners could easily have been exposed to something underground, perhaps in the old mines or quarries, but these surface workers? They should have been far removed from whatever was causing the disturbances. Yet here they were, disying the same signs of weariness, the same aura of fear and despair.

    I listened to their conversation, which, like the miners'', was filled with unease. They spoke of the same strange urrences¡ªwhispers in the dark, shadows that seemed to follow them, a constant sense of being watched.

    "Last night, I heard them again," the tailor murmured, his voice tinged with fear. "They were right outside my window¡­ but when I looked, there was nothing there. Just darkness."

    The pharmacist nodded, his eyes hollow. "It''s like the air is thick with it¡­ you can''t escape it, no matter where you go."

    The gardener, her voice trembling, added, "My nts¡­ they''re withering. I''ve never seen anything like it. It''s as if something is draining the life out of them."

    As I listened, I began to piece together themon thread that connected all of these people¡ªregardless of their profession, their location, or their daily routines, they were all being affected by the same malevolent force. The flow of energy that I had seen earlier wasn''t just limited to the miners or those working underground; it was permeating the entire city, targeting anyone and everyone.

    ''Feeding on despair¡­ negative emotions,'' I mused once again, confirming it a little more. ''This force isn''t just isted to specific locations. It''s spreading, seeping into the lives of everyone in Veilcroft, regardless of who they are or where they work.''

    The implications were clear. This wasn''t just a random series of events; it was a calcted effort to sow discord and fear throughout the city. The more fear and despair it created, the stronger this force became, feeding off the negative emotions of the people.

    I took a step back, my mind thinking.

    The city was already on edge, and the people were tense and afraid. If this continued, it wouldn''t just be a matter of a few strange urrences¡ªit would spiral into full-blown panic, with the city tearing itself apart from within.

    ''Interesting.''

    The more I looked at the things, the more interesting they were starting to be.

    Intrigued by the growingplexity of the situation, I took a moment to steady myself. The implications of what I had uncovered were both rming and fascinating. This was no mere disturbance; it was a deliberate attack on the city''s very soul, an insidious force that thrived on the fear and despair of its inhabitants.

    ''Interesting¡­ very interesting.''

    But understanding the situation was only the first step. Now, I needed to trace the source of this malevolent energy. My eyes narrowed as I focused on the flow of mana once more, honing in on the faint threads that seemed to weave through the air, linking the affected individuals to something deeper within the city.

    I followed the trail, my senses attuned to the subtle shifts in the energy around me. The flow was erratic, twisting and turning through the narrow alleys of the southern district, almost as if it were trying to evade detection.

    But I was persistent, and soon, I found myself standing in front of a small, unassuming store at the edge of the bazaar.

    The energy converged here, drawing me to the back of the building. I moved quietly, activating [Shadowborne] and erasing my presence.

    I slipped into the narrow space between the store and the adjacent wall, my eyes scanning for anything out of the ordinary.

    It didn''t take long to find it¡ªa small symbol etched into the stone, almost hidden beneathyers of grime and age.

    ''There it is.''

    The symbol was simple yet precise, carved with a steady hand. It pulsed faintly with the same twisted energy I had been following as if it were a conduit for the force that was spreading throughout the city.

    I crouched down, examining the symbol more closely. The lines were sharp and clean despite the wear of time. But as I tried to focus on the mana surrounding it, I encountered something unexpected¡ªa disturbance in the flow, a kind of interference that prevented me from seeing beyond the surface.

    ''Ah¡­ I see. Clever, but not clever enough.''

    The interference was deliberate, designed to obscure the true nature of the symbol and whaty behind it. But it was also clumsy, not because of the design but because of theck of caution.

    I nodded to myself, recognizing the intent behind the interference. Whoever had carved this symbol had tried to hide it, but their attempt was far from perfect.

    I could still sense the underlying energy and could still feel the faint traces of mana seeping through the cracks in the barrier.

    Reaching out, I touched the surface of the symbol, feeling the rough texture of the stone beneath my fingers. The carving was fresh, the edges still sharp, indicating that it had been made recently.

    The depth of the cuts and the smoothness of the lines suggested that the person who had carved it was skilled but not a master.

    The strokes were confident, yet there was a subtle unevenness in the pressure, a sign that the carver had been right-handed.

    ''Recent¡­ within thest two months, perhaps.'' It aligned with the time when the rumors started.

    ''Hmm¡­.I see¡­.''

    However, there was something that needed to be seen more. Something that I must look for more details.

    Thus, it was better to investigate more before making the conclusions.

    However, I doubted that it would take too long since I feel like the investigation has already been finished.

 Chapter 508 115.6 - First Mission

    Chapter 508115.6 - First Mission

    Just as I finished examining the symbol, my smartwatch buzzed with an iing call. I nced at the screen, noting that it was Shanks. The timing was perfect, given the insights I had just gained.

    I answered the call, keeping my voice steady. "Astron here."

    "Adept Natusalune," Shanks'' voice came through, asposed and direct as ever. "It''s now 6 P.M. You''re to return to the base. The meeting with the field Adepts will begin shortly, and I expect you to be ready."

    I nodded, though he couldn''t see it. "Understood. I''m wrapping up here and heading back now."

    "Good. Don''t bete." The call ended as abruptly as it began, leaving me standing in the narrow alley with the faint hum of the symbol''s energy still lingering in the air.

    I took a final look at the carving, memorizing the details before standing up. The investigation was starting toe together, the pieces falling into ce, but there was still more to uncover. For now, though, it was time to regroup and share what I had found with the rest of the team.

    As I made my way back through the bazaar, I decided to indulge in a small treat before returning to the base.

    Street food was one of the simplest ways to get a feel for the local culture, and it had been a while since I''d taken a treat from the outside world.

    I spotted a vendor selling skewers of grilled meat and vegetables, the scent wafting through the air and drawing my attention. The stand was modest, the grill sizzling with a variety of options, and the vendor was a middle-aged man with a friendly, if tired, smile. A small crowd had gathered around, each person eagerly awaiting their turn.

    I joined the line, observing the interactions between the vendor and his customers. Despite the underlying tension in the city, there was still a sense ofmunity here¡ªpeopleing together over something as simple as a good meal.

    It was a reminder that, even in the darkest times, life found a way to persist.

    ''Indeed¡­.The hope never disappears, is it not?'' Maybe or maybe not. For some, that was not the case.

    When it was my turn, I ordered a couple of skewers, and the vendor handed them to me with a nod and a brief "Enjoy."

    I took a bite as I continued walking, savoring the vor and the warmth of the food. It was a smallfort, a moment of normalcy amidst the chaos. The meat was tender, seasoned just right, with a slight char that added depth to the taste. The vegetables were fresh, a bit of a rarity given the recent events, but they were grilled to perfection.

    As I made my way back to the base, the streets around me began to shift, the vibrant activity of the day gradually giving way to the more subdued pace of the evening. The shadows were growing longer, the air cooling as the sun dipped lower in the sky. Veilcroft was a city of contrasts, its light and darkness in constant battle, much like the forces at work beneath the surface.

    By the time I reached the base, I had finished the skewers, the taste lingering on my tongue as a reminder of the brief respite. The entrance loomed ahead, and with a nod to the woman at the front desk, I made my way back inside.

    The halls were quieter now; the earlier hum of activity dimmed as people prepared for the evening meeting.

    ''Let''s wait and watch a little bit.''

    While the things that I had learned could be deemed important, it was also important to note that I was just a neer who came here just now.

    So, I intended to watch how they conducted their daily procedures a little bit to get a general idea of how things worked in the organization.

    As I made my way through the quieter halls, I allowed myself to observe the surroundings with a keener eye.

    As I approached the meeting room, I saw Elysia waiting just outside. She caught sight of me and gave a nod of acknowledgment, her expression as sharp and focused as ever.

    "This way," she said, her voice direct but not unkind. She turned and led me to the door, opening it for me to enter.

    I stepped into the room and immediately took in the scene. The core personnel were already assembled around arge table; their attention focused on various reports and data disyed on the monitors that lined the walls.

    The air was thick with a mix of tension and anticipation, the kind that precedes a critical discussion.

    In addition to the familiar faces of Shanks, Jim, Ren, and Nadia, there was another presence in the room¡ªa woman with short, practical hair and a no-nonsense demeanor.

    She was poring over a set of documents, her sharp eyes scanning each page with practiced efficiency. It didn''t take long to recognize her from the reports I had studied earlier¡ªthis was Adept Lira Hensley, the first to arrive in Veilcroft and the one who hadid much of the groundwork for the investigation.

    The woman, Lira, looked up as I entered, her gaze assessing me for a brief moment before she returned to her work. It was a quick, professional acknowledgment, and I could sense that she was fully focused on the task at hand.

    Shanks, who was standing near the head of the table, nced in my direction as I found a seat. He gave me a brief nod before turning back to the discussion that had been ongoing before my arrival.

    "We''ll begin the briefing shortly," Shanks said, addressing the room. "Everyone, finalize your reports and prepare to share your findings."

    I settled into my chair, taking a moment to observe how the team operated. There was a clear hierarchy but also a sense of mutual respect among the members.

    ''Not bad. This state is most likely what the Academy also wants to achieve.'' It was a clear and concise one.

    Elysia took a seat next to Lira, and for a moment, the two exchanged a few quiet words. Whatever was said, it was brief, and both women quickly turned their attention back to the uing briefing. Lira seemed to have a natural authority about her, a presence that was natural.

    ''Not like Dakota''s bloodthirstiness or battle-crazed expression, but more of a calm and natural one.''

    I took a moment to observe Lira more closely. Her demeanor was calm and focused, but there were small traces that hinted at the activities she''d engaged in before arriving here.

    Her boots were slightly scuffed, with a faintyer of dust clinging to the soles¡ªlikely from walking through an area that was less maintained, perhaps an older part of the city where the disturbances were most prevalent.

    A few stray cat hairs clung to the lower hem of her trousers, and I noted a slight smile tugging at the corner of her lips as if she had encountered something pleasant or familiar earlier¡ªmost likely a stray cat she had taken a moment to interact with.

    Her hands rested lightly on the table, fingers slightly worn from the repetitive action of turning pages, and I noticed the faint ink stains on her left hand¡ªa clear sign she was left-handed and had been taking extensive notes or drafting reports.

    The subtle wearing on her fingers also suggested she frequently handled delicate materials or was used to precise, controlled movementsmon traits for someone who practiced magic regrly.

    The slight callus on her index finger reinforced this idea, indicating she was ustomed to wielding a quill or stylus, tools often used in the intricate work of spellcraft.

    ''Left-handed, a mage, and meticulous in her work and pays attention to how her upper body looks,'' I concluded, appreciating the quiet efficiency she seemed to embody.

    As I continued to study her, the door to the meeting room opened, drawing my attention. The second Adept, Mikhail Grayson, entered with a measured stride, his expression thoughtful but sharp as if his mind was constantly analyzing the world around him.

    Mikhail was a stark contrast to Lira. Where Lira''s presence was calm and steady, Mikhail carried an air of intense focus and quiet determination. His eyes, sharp and perceptive, took in the room with a nce, assessing everyone present in an instant.

    There was a quiet confidence in his movements, a sign that he was someone who had seen his share of challenges and ovee them with methodical precision.

    As he approached the table, I noticed the slight wear on the cuffs of his sleeves, a sign that he had been handling old documents¡ªlikely the historical records and local legends he had been investigating.

    There was a faint scent of parchment and aged leather that clung to him, a telltale sign of his time spent in archives or libraries, poring over texts that might hold the key to the mystery of Veilcroft.

    Mikhail''s right hand bore the subtle calluses of someone who was ustomed to both writing and more physical tasks¡ªperhaps from handling tools or equipment in the field.

    His posture was upright, but there was a slight tension in his shoulders, indicating that he was always ready to act and react to any sudden developments.

    ''Before entering the organization, there is a high chance that he was an antique smuggler. He is someone who doesn''t leave things to chance,'' I mused, noting the way his gaze briefly flicked over to the various data disys before settling on Shanks. ''He''s thorough, calcting, and likely has a contingency n for every scenario.'' With Mikhail now seated, the room fell into a focused silence. The core team was assembled.

    Shanks, who had been quietly observing the team as they settled in, finally cleared his throat, signaling the start of the briefing. "Now that everyone''s here, let''s begin."

    The monitors around the room flickered to life, disying various maps, charts, and reports that summarized the investigation''s progress thus far. Shanks took his position at the head of the table, his expression serious as he addressed the team. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Let''s start with the reports. Anyone want to go first?"

    Lira adjusted the documents in front of her and nodded, signaling that she would begin. The room fell into a focused silence as everyone turned their attention to her.

    "Today¡­.."

    And then she started.

 Chapter 509 115.7 - First Mission

    Chapter 509115.7 - First Mission

    "Today, I continued my work researching the ces where I had marked before." She said as she tapped onto her smartwatch. Following that, right on top of the table, the holographic map of the Veilcroft appeared.

    The map flickered briefly before stabilizing, showing aplexwork of streets and districts, with several locations marked prominently in red.

    Lira pointed to a specific location on the holographic map, a cluster of red markers indicating one of the most affected areas in the southern district. The room''s attention remained fixed on her as she continued her report.

    "This location," she said, zooming in on the map, "has shown the highest frequency of disturbances. Over the past few days, I''ve been focusing on more than just the physical and environmental factors at y. I''ve started investigating a possible psychologicalmonality among the victims."

    She tapped her smartwatch again, and the holographic map shifted to disy a series of profiles¡ªimages and brief descriptions of individuals who had reported encounters with the whispers and other phenomena.

    "What I''ve found is that many of these individuals share certain psychological traits," Lira exined. "Specifically, they have all experienced significant emotional stress in recent months¡ªloss of a loved one, financial difficulties, personal crises. It''s as if these disturbances are targeting those who are already vulnerable, amplifying their fears and despair."

    She paused, letting the gravity of her findings sink in. The monitors disyed data points and corrtions she had uncovered, showing a clear pattern in the psychological profiles of the affected individuals.

    "I believe that there is an intelligent design behind these disturbances," Lira continued, her tone resolute. "The way these whispers and phenomena are escting suggests that someone, or something, is deliberately manipting the emotions of the people in Veilcroft. This isn''t just a random urrence¡ªit''s a nned activity, likely orchestrated by a viin with a specific agenda."

    She looked around the room, gauging the reactions of her colleagues. "If this is the case, then we''re dealing with an adversary who understands human psychology and is using these disturbances to create fear and chaos. The whispers are likely a tool to sow discord and weaken the popce, making them easier to control or manipte."

    The room was silent for a moment.

    However, before anyone could respond, Mikhail leaned forward, his expression thoughtful but firm. "I disagree," he began, his voice calm but carrying an underlying tension. "While I respect Lira''s findings, I believe we''re looking at this from the wrong angle."

    He tapped his own smartwatch, and the holographic map shifted again, this time highlighting several older, less popted areas on the outskirts of the city.

    "There''s a different pattern here," Mikhail continued. "The locations Lira has pointed out are indeed significant, but I''ve been studying the history of Veilcroft and cross-referencing it with reports of ancient creatures and forgotten entities. I believe these disturbances are the result of an ancient monster being awakened¡ªsomething that has been dormant for centuries, perhaps even millennia."

    He paused, letting his theory take hold before continuing. "The whispers, the strange phenomena¡ªthey''re not just psychological attacks. They''re the echoes of a being that is gradually regaining its strength. The people who are most affected may not just be psychologically vulnerable¡ªthey could be more sensitive to the influence of this creature, drawn to it in ways they don''t fully understand."

    Mikhail''s words introduced a newyer ofplexity to the situation. While Lira''s theory focused on an intelligent, calcted plot, Mikhail suggested that the disturbances were the result of something far older and far less human¡ªan ancient force of nature that was reawakening after a long slumber.

    "This being," Mikhail continued, "could be influencing the city on a subconscious level, drawing power from the fear and despair of its inhabitants. But its ultimate goal might not be to control or manipte¡ªit could be something much more primal, like survival or feeding. If that''s the case, then we''re not just dealing with a viin¡ªwe''re dealing with a force of nature that needs to be contained before it consumes the entire city."

    The room was tense, but at the same time, people here looked like they were used to it.

    ''Hmm¡­..Has this been happening before as well?''

    As I asked myself this, the answer became clear. It was most likely a yes, as the reports belonging to Lira and Mikhail were all focused on their respective perspectives.

    Lira didn''t let Mikhail''s theory stand unchallenged for long. She leaned forward slightly, her expression thoughtful but with a hint of skepticism.

    "Mikhail, if such an ancient monster existed and was powerful enough to influence the city on this scale, why would it suddenly decide to wake up now? What triggered its reawakening? Creatures like the one you''re describing don''t just stir after centuries of slumber without a reason. If this were the case, there should have been signs, gradual increases in disturbances leading up to this point¡ªnot a sudden, concentrated esction."

    Her voice was calm but firm, and she continued, "Also, if this entity is truly ancient and primal, it would likely act in predictable, cyclical patterns aligned with natural phenomena or certain historical events. But what we''ve seen here is a targeted attack on specific individuals, which suggests intention, not just instinct."

    Lira''s gaze remained steady as Mikhail responded, his voice measured but firm.

    "The patterns you''re talking about, Lira¡ªhow can you be so sure they''re intentional?" Mikhail asked, leaning slightly forward. "The whispers and disturbances we''ve observed aren''t specifically targeting individual people but rather affecting broader areas, impacting the entire crowd. There''s no clear evidence that the victims were chosen based on their psychological state. The disturbances are widespread and affect anyone within range, regardless of their mental stability."

    Lira''s expression tightened slightly, but before she could respond, Ren, who had been quietly analyzing the data, interjected.

    "Mikhail''s right," Ren said, his voice carrying a note of certainty. "I''ve been going through the data we''ve collected so far, and there''s no strong corrtion between the disturbances and the mental health of the individuals affected. In fact, the data suggests that the whispers and phenomena are indiscriminate in their targets. They''re not honing in on specific people with psychological vulnerabilities; they''re impacting entire areas without distinction."

    He tapped a few buttons on his terminal, and the holographic disy shifted to show a series of graphs and charts. "If we look at the distribution of reported incidents, it''s clear that the disturbances are concentrated in certain regions, but within those regions, the impact is spread out evenly among the poption. The analysis doesn''t support the idea of a targeted psychological attack. Instead, it points to something more generalized¡ªsomething that affects everyone within a certain proximity, regardless of their individual state of mind."

    The graphs highlighted the spread of incidents across different areas, showing that while some areas were more affected than others, there was no clear pattern of targeting specific individuals.

    Lira listened carefully, her expression thoughtful. She was not one to dismiss evidence lightly, and it was clear that the data presented by Ren waspelling.

    "I see your point," Lira said slowly, her tone shifting to one of consideration. "If the disturbances are affecting broader areas without targeting specific individuals, then it does suggest a different kind of influence¡ªsomething more primal, as Mikhail suggested."

    She nced at Mikhail, acknowledging his theory with a nod. "However, I still believe that there''s an element of intent here. Even if the disturbances are not targeting individuals based on their psychological state, the fact that they''re spreading fear and despair so effectively suggests that whoever or whatever is behind this is aware of the impact they''re having. The whispers might be designed to create an atmosphere of fear, regardless of who''s hearing them."

    Mikhail nodded in return, appreciating Lira''s willingness to consider his point. "That''s a possibility. If this entity is ancient, it may be using its influence in ways that we don''t fully understand¡ªways that could appear both calcted and instinctual."

    Ren, ever the pragmatist, spoke up again. "Whether it''s intentional or not, the result is the same: widespread fear and destabilization. Our focus should be on finding the source and understanding its capabilities so we can figure out how to neutralize it."

    Shanks, who had been listening to the exchange with a thoughtful expression, finally intervened. "This discussion has rified that we''re dealing with aplex situation, one where both theories¡ªLira''s and Mikhail''s¡ªcould be contributing to the overall picture. The disturbances may be the result of an ancient force that''s reawakening, but that force might also be manipting the environment in ways that are more deliberate than we realize."

    He looked around the room, meeting the eyes of each team member in turn.

    "Is there anything one of you wants to add?"

    Shanks''s gaze swept over the room, finally settling on me. His expression remained neutral, but there was a subtle expectation in his eyes as he addressed me directly.

    "Anything you want to add, newbie?" Shanks asked, his tone almost casual, though it carried the weight of authority. Before I could respond, he gestured towards Lira and Mikhail. "Lira, Mikhail, this is Astron Natusalune. He''s new to our team, but he''s got a reputation for being sharp. Astron, you''ve had some time to review the reports and get a feel for the situation. What''s your take?"

    I nodded in acknowledgment, appreciating the introduction but aware that all eyes were now on me. Keeping my expression neutral, I took a moment to gather my thoughts before speaking.

    "I''ve read through the reports carefully," I began, my tone measured. "Both of your theories have merit, and from what I''ve seen, they''re not mutually exclusive. The disturbances could very well be the result of an ancient force reawakening, as Mikhail suggested. But at the same time, Lira''s point about the calcted nature of these events can''t be ignored."

    I paused, ncing at the holographic map still disyed on the table. "If this force is ancient, it''s possible that it''s acting on instinct, following patterns that we don''t fully understand yet. But that doesn''t mean there isn''t some level of intentionality in how it''s spreading fear and chaos. The line between instinct and intention can be thin, especially when dealing with something that''s been dormant for so long."

    I kept my words carefully bnced, appearing to y it safe. But in reality, I was already piecing together a different understanding of the situation¡ªone that I wasn''t ready to fully reveal yet.

    At least, I needed enough evidence. Without it, I would look like a fool.

    "The reports indicate that this situation is evolving rapidly," I continued, "and both perspectives will be important as we move forward. We need to remain adaptable and ready to shift our approach as new informationes to light. For now, I think it''s wise to continue exploring both angles."

    Shanks watched me closely, his expression unreadable, before giving a slight nod.

    "Not bad. At least you seem to know how to talk." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I could feel the scrutiny of the team, especially from Lira and Mikhai, both of whom clearly assessed me.

    In a way, I had just repeated what they said, but at the same time, it was a slight warning of what was there toe tomorrow.

    Shanks shifted his focus back to the rest of the team. "Alright, let''s wrap this up for now. We''ll reconvene when we have more data."

    Just like that, the team dispersed.

 Chapter 510 115.8 - First Mission

    Chapter 510115.8 - First Mission

    As the team began to disperse, I took my time gathering my thoughts, making sure I didn''t appear too eager to leave the room.

    Shanks had given me a nod of approval, but I knew that my words were only the first step in gaining the trust and respect of the team. I needed to prove myself in action, not just in conversation.

    I left the meeting room and made my way down the quiet corridor, my mind still turning over the details of the discussion. The investigation wasplex, with multipleyers to unravel, and I was certain that the truth was lurking somewhere beneath the surface, waiting to be uncovered.

    As I reached the exit, I noticed a figure waiting just outside. Lira stood there, her posture rxed but with a sharpness in her gaze that suggested she wasn''t just idly lingering. She was waiting for me.

    I met her eyes as I approached, and there was a brief moment of silence as we both assessed each other. Lira was the first to speak, her voice calm butced with a hint of scrutiny.

    "I requested someone capable from headquarters," she began, her eyes narrowing slightly. "And they sent you?"

    It was clear that her words weren''t just a casual inquiry¡ªthey were a challenge, a subtle questioning of my qualifications. I knew this was a test, one that I had to navigate carefully. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Why would you think I''m not capable?" I replied evenly, meeting her gaze without flinching. There was no point in deflecting her question; it was better to address it head-on.

    Lira studied me for a moment longer, her expression thoughtful but guarded. "You''re just a newbie," she said, her tone direct. "For someone who''s new to the field, these types of missions aren''t exactly the best ce to start. You have much to learn, and it''s usually better to send someone in your position to a more controlled environment¡ªsomewhere they can observe and grow at a steady pace."

    I nodded slightly, acknowledging the logic in her words. "That would indeed be better," I agreed, "if someone were learning at a slow pace. But that''s not the case for me."

    Lira''s eyes narrowed slightly, intrigued by my response. "Why is that?"

    "Because I''m a fast learner," I said, my tone confident but not arrogant. "I''m here because I can adapt quickly, analyze the situation, and contribute effectively, even under pressure. I understand that this mission isplex, and I''m aware of the risks. But I wouldn''t be here if I wasn''t ready."

    Lira''s eyes narrowed slightly as she continued to assess me, her mind clearly working through what I had just said. The silence hung between us, heavy with the weight of her scrutiny. Finally, I decided to add a bit more context to my situation.

    "To add context," I began, my tone calm and measured, "it''s only been three weeks since I entered the organization."

    The moment the words left my mouth, Lira''s expression shifted. Her eyes widened slightly in surprise, and she couldn''t hide the disbelief in her voice as she responded. "Three weeks? And no prior training?"

    I shook my head, keeping my expression neutral. "Not in the traditional sense. But I''m also a student of Arcadia Hunter Academy."

    The mention of the Academy had the effect I anticipated. Lira''s eyes widened a fraction more, and for a brief moment, she seemed taken aback. "Arcadia Hunter Academy?" she echoed, her tone now tinged with a mix of respect and understanding.

    I nodded. "Indeed."

    Lira released a quiet sigh, her earlier skepticism giving way to a more measured consideration. "I see. If you''re from Arcadia, that exins a lot."

    The Arcadia Hunter Academy was known for its rigorous training and the high standards it set for its students. Graduates of the Academy were often among the best in their fields, and the fact that I was currently enrolled there clearly shifted Lira''s perception of me.

    ''Though you would not think if you were to see it from inside.'' But let''s not mention that.

    "If that''s the case," Lira continued, her tone more thoughtful now, "then it makes sense why you were assigned to this mission so quickly. The Academy doesn''t produce novices. Even if you''re new to the organization, you''ve already undergone some of the most intense training avable."

    I could see the gears turning in her mind as she recalibrated her expectations. The mention of Arcadia had changed the dynamic between us, and while I could still sense a degree of caution in her, there was also a newfound respect.

    "Alright," Lira said finally, her tone decisive. "I''ll be watching to see how you handle yourself on this mission. Arcadia or not, this is a different environment, and the stakes are high. But if you''re as capable as I think you might be, then this should end sooner rather thanter."

    "That will indeed be the case," I mumbled.

    Lira''s eyes narrowed slightly at my mumble, her curiosity clearly piqued. "What? Did you find something?" she asked, her tone sharp with interest.

    I met her gaze, weighing my words carefully. "Well, let''s just say you should look forward to tomorrow''s meeting."

    Lira wasn''t satisfied with that. "If you know something, it''s better for you to share it now," she pressed. There was an edge to her voice, a mix of concern and impatience. She wasn''t someone who liked to be kept in the dark, especially when the stakes were this high.

    I held up a hand, trying to reassure her without giving too much away. "I have something in mind," I admitted, keeping my tone measured, "but I need to gather more evidence before I can be sure. It''s a theory that could change how we approach the situation, but I want to make sure it''s solid before I bring it to the table."

    Lira''s expression remained intense, but I could see her considering my words. "Until tomorrow''s meeting, I''ll be working to get the pieces in ce. I don''t want to gue your mind with half-baked ideas. It''s better for both of us if Ie prepared with something concrete."

    She seemed to weigh my response, her eyes searching mine for any sign of hesitation or doubt. But when she found none, she finally nodded, albeit reluctantly. "Alright," she said, her tone a bit more resigned. "I''ll be waiting for that then."

    I could tell she wasn''t entirely satisfied with being kept in suspense, but she also understood the importance of being thorough.

    Lira was too experienced to dismiss the need for solid evidence, even if it meant waiting a bit longer for answers.

    With our exchange concluded, she gave me onest assessing look before turning to leave. "Don''t disappoint me, Astron," she said over her shoulder as she walked away.

    "I had been hearing that a lot."

    "Well, you must be."

    As I watched her go, I also started getting ready for my investigation.

    I made my way toward the exit, my mind already shifting gears to the task at hand.

    As I stepped out of the building, the cool evening air greeted me. The sky was darkening, the sun dipping below the horizon and casting long shadows across the city. It was around 7:30 P.M., and the familiar transition from day to night was settling over Veilcroft. The once-bustling streets were now quieter, the energy of the city shifting as the evening wore on.

    This was the time when the whispers and disturbances were at their most active, and I knew that to truly understand what was happening, I needed to experience it firsthand.

    I pulled my cor up against the chill in the air and set off into the deepening twilight. The city''s lights began to flicker on, casting a soft glow over the streets as I walked.

    I had already identified several locations where the disturbances were most concentrated, and it was to these ces that I was now heading.

    My first destination was an older section of the city, one that had seen better days. The buildings here were worn, their facades cracked and weathered by time. This area has been mentioned frequently in reports, with a higher-than-average number of victims reporting strange phenomena.

    The streets here were narrow, the buildings close together, creating an atmosphere that felt almost ustrophobic in the growing darkness.

    As I walked, I kept my senses sharp, my eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of unusual activity. The streets were rtively empty, but there was a palpable tension in the air as if the city itself was holding its breath, waiting for something to happen.

    ''This is where it all begins,'' I thought, feeling a familiar surge of adrenaline. The city''s whispers and disturbances were strongest in these ces, and I could already sense the faint traces of the unnatural energy that had been guing Veilcroft.

    The closer I got to the epicenters of these disturbances, the more I felt the atmosphere change. It was subtle at first¡ªa slight chill in the air, a faint hum of something just beyond the edge of perception. But as I continued, the sensations grew stronger and more defined.

    I paused at the entrance to a narrow alley, one of the hotspots I had marked earlier. The energy here was thick, almost tangible, and I could sense the fear that lingered in the air, like an invisible mist that clung to the walls and pavement.

    ''This is it,'' I thought, taking a deep breath and stepping forward into the shadows.

    The alley was eerily quiet, the only sounding from the distant hum of the city beyond. As I walked deeper into the alley, I allowed my [Eyes] to open further, filtering out the noise and focusing on the underlying currents of mana that flowed through this ce.

    The energy was erratic, twisted, and unnatural. It moved in strange patterns, looping back on itself and creating a web of tension that seemed to pulse with a life of its own.

    The whispers were faint here, almost imperceptible, but they were present¡ªa low murmur that seemed toe from everywhere and nowhere at once.

    I could see the faint traces of the people who had passed through here, their fear leaving an imprint on the mana that hung in the air.

    It was as if their very presence had been absorbed into the fabric of the alley, contributing to the growing disturbance.

    ''So, in a way, what this spell does is simply create the voices of the morning or past in a strange manner to cause disturbance?'' I continued to explore the area, carefully following the threads of mana as they wound through the alley and into the surrounding buildings. The deeper I went, the more I understood the patterns that were at y here.

    My focus sharpened as I delved deeper into the alley, the patterns of mana bing more intricate, more deliberate. The energy here was like a web, its strands leading back to something hidden, something that was manipting these threads for a darker purpose. I was on the verge of uncovering something significant when¡ª

    A low growl cut through the silence, a sound that sent a chill down my spine. It was close, too close, and it carried with it a primal, predatory intent.

    Instincts honed by years of training kicked in, and I froze, every sense on high alert. I could feel it now, a presence looming just behind me, its intent clear¡ªthis was no ordinary creature.

    ''Indeed,'' I thought, nodding inwardly as I kept my breathing steady. ''Suppressing my mana was the right choice.''

 Chapter 511 115.9 - First Mission

    Chapter 511115.9 - First Mission

    SWOOSH!

    The beast lunged at me, its dark form a blur of shadow and ferocity. But I was ready.

    In one fluid motion, I pulled out my daggers, their edges gleaming faintly in the dim light of the alley. My movements were swift.

    As the creature closed in, its ws outstretched, I shed my des through the air.

    The daggers cut through the beast''s body with a whispering hiss, their sharpness almost unnatural. Indeed, they felt unnatural.

    ''This is really different. The feeling of powering up is indeed real.'' SLASH! The creature let out a guttural snarl, but its momentum carried it right into the path of my strikes. My des met little resistance, slicing cleanly through the creature''s form as if it were made of mist and shadows.

    For a brief moment, the alley was filled with shimmering darkness, the beast''s body unraveling as it split in two.

    The halves of its form twisted and dissipated into the air, leaving behind a faint, lingering echo of the growl that had heralded its attack.

    I stood still, my breathing controlled, watching as thest remnants of the creature dissolved into the night.

    The alley was silent once more, the oppressive tension lifting as quickly as it had descended.

    I took a moment to observe the remnants of the creature as they dissipated into the air, my mind quickly analyzing what I had just encountered. The beast''s form, while twisted and grotesque, revealed certain features that were familiar to me. Its dark, shadowy essence, the way it moved, and the predatory intent in its attack¡ªall pointed to a specific kind of creature. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''A rank-3 [Umbral Wraith],'' I realized, my thoughts aligning with the knowledge I had acquired during my training. This particr type of creature was known for its ability to manipte shadows, often lurking in areas where negative energy was abundant.

    While it wasn''t among the highest-ranking beasts, a rank-3 [Umbral Wraith] was still dangerous enough to be a serious threat to anyone unprepared.

    The fact that it had been stationed here guarding this specific alley indicated that it was serving a purpose beyond mere survival.

    Someone¡ªor something¡ªhad ced it here to deter intruders, to protect whatevery deeper within the shadows.

    I knelt down and reached out with my hand, channeling a small amount of mana to stabilize the creature''s fading essence.

    The remains of the [Umbral Wraith] responded to my touch, allowing me to gather what was left of its carcass. With a fluid motion, I opened my spatial storage.

    The carcass vanished into the storage, leaving the alley empty once more. I stood, my presence blending seamlessly with the shadows around me. With a practiced motion, I activated [Shadowborne], effectively erasing my presence from the physical world.

    Now hidden from sight, I settled into a quiet stillness, my thoughts turning inward as I assessed the situation.

    ''The fact there are not many mentions of attacks around the ce when the Local Awakened Association or the organization had investigated means that they were already anticipating that. The way they do it is through a channel of sensing mana. If an Awakened is detected, they can just lock the monster, and when there are no awakened, they can send the monster.'' I waited, my presencepletely masked, allowing the shadows to conceal me from any prying eyes. Time passed slowly in the stillness of the alley, but I remained vignt, knowing that something¡ªor someone¡ªwould eventually show up.

    And then, it happened. A subtle shift in the air, a disturbance that rippled through the mana around me. I looked at them, my senses sharpening as I detected the movement. Someone had appeared, materializing from one of the nearby buildings.

    The figure moved with purpose, stepping into the alley with an air of cautious authority. His face was obscured by a mask, the kind that concealed both his identity and his intentions. He carried himself with a certain confidence, suggesting that he was familiar with this ce and its secrets.

    The masked man paused, his eyes scanning the area, searching for something¡ªlikely the remnants of the [Umbral Wraith] I had just dispatched. I remained motionless, my presencepletely suppressed, knowing that any detection of mana would alert him to my location.

    The man continued his search, his gaze passing over the exact spot where I was hidden. I could sense his frustration building as he found nothing, no trace of the creature that should have been there to report back or to continue its patrol. His hands moved subtly, checking a device he carried, likely something that monitored the area for any anomalies.

    After what felt like an eternity, the masked man let out a low sigh, his frustration palpable even from where I stood. He gave onest look around, his eyes narrowing as if he suspected something was amiss, but with no evidence to support his suspicion, he eventually turned to leave.

    I watched as he disappeared back into the building he hade from, his movements precise and calcted.

    As soon as the masked man disappeared into the building, I knew this was my opportunity. I waited a few more seconds to ensure he wasn''ting back, then activated my [Eyes], focusing on sending out small amounts of psions. My [Eyes] allowed me to perceive whaty beyond the walls.

    Through the walls, I saw the man descending a staircase that led to what looked like an old, narrow well. The passageway was cleverly concealed, its entrance masked by the structure of the building itself. The stairs spiraled down into the earth, but as they descended further, the thickness of the ground interfered with my perception, blocking my ability to see deeper.

    ''So, that''s how they''re hiding it,'' I thought, the pieces of the puzzle clicking into ce. The well likely led to a subterranean space.

    The further down it went, the more it seemed that whatever was below was shielded byyers of earth and, perhaps, additional barriers meant to block or distort mana.

    With a quick, controlled breath, I activated [Shadow Leap], slipping through the physical barrier of the wall as if it weren''t there. I moved swiftly and silently, reappearing inside the building just beyond the point where the man had entered.

    As I slipped through the wall and into the building, I found myself in a dimly lit room, the air thick with the scent of damp earth and old wood.

    The room was sparsely furnished, with only a few pieces of worn furniture¡ªa table, a couple of chairs, and some shelves lined with nondescript items.

    Everything seemed ordinary at first nce as if the room had been designed to blend into the background, to be unremarkable.

    But my trained eyes picked up the subtle signs that told a different story. The floorboards were scuffed in specific areas, suggesting frequent use. A thinyer of dust coated some of the shelves, but the table in the center of the room was spotless as if it had been wiped clean recently. There was a faint imprint on the surface where something heavy had been ced¡ªa box or a case, perhaps.

    ''This ce is definitely in use, and regrly at that,'' I thought, my eyes narrowing as I moved silently through the room.

    I turned my attention to the well in the corner, partially concealed by the shadows cast by the dim light. It was ancient, and the stones had worn smoothly over time, but there were signs that they had been renewed recently. The mortar between the stones was fresh, the surface free of the moss and grime that should have umted over the years. It was clear that someone had gone to great lengths to maintain this well, keeping it functional despite its age.

    ''A well this old should have been abandoned long ago, yet it''s been preserved¡ªno, restored.''

    As I moved closer, I noticed a faint shimmer in the air around the well, a barely perceptible distortion that indicated the presence of an illusion. It was subtle, designed to make the well appear ordinary to the untrained eye, but my [Eyes] saw through it with ease.

    I reached out, my fingers brushing against the surface of the well. The illusion rippled slightly at my touch, revealing the true nature of the structure. The stones were engraved with symbols, old and faded, yet still powerful.

    These were likely the remnants of an ancient protective spellyered with more recent enchantments meant to conceal and protect whatevery beneath.

    ''As expected.''

    I knelt down, examining the base of the well. The symbols etched into the stone were partially obscured by the fresh mortar, but I could still make out enough of them to recognize their purpose. They were designed to ward off intruders, to confuse and mislead anyone who might stumble upon this ce by ident.

    ''All of this confirms what I think.''

    The mission waspleted. The only thing left for me was to gather some more evidence and then press it in tomorrow''s gathering.

    That was it.

    *******

    The following evening, as the clock struck 7 P.M., the team gathered once more in the dimly lit meeting room at the Veilcroft branch.

    The atmosphere was tense but focused, everyone acutely aware of the growing urgency to uncover the source of the disturbances guing the city.

    "Let''s get started," Shanks said, his voice cutting through the quiet. "I hope everyone has something to contribute tonight. The situation in Veilcroft is deteriorating, and we''re running out of time to get ahead of it."

    He nced at Lira first. "Lira, you mentioned yesterday that you were continuing your investigation into the psychological patterns of the victims. Any updates?"

    Lira shook her head slightly, her expression indicating the frustration of a stalled investigation. "Not much to report," she said. "The patterns are consistent, but there hasn''t been any significant change since yesterday. The victims are still showing signs of heightened anxiety and fear, but no new insights into why specific individuals are being targeted."

    Shanks nodded, his expression neutral, before turning to Mikhail. "Mikhail, what about your end? Any progress on the historical records or undergroundwork?"

    Mikhail sighed, a rare disy of emotion from the usuallyposed man. "Unfortunately, no. I''ve gone through all the avable records and cross-referenced them with the city''s maps, but there''s nothing new that stands out. The tunnels are still our best lead, but without further information, we''re hitting a wall."

    Shanks let out a low grunt, his frustration evident. "If that''s the case, it seems like today''s meeting will be short. We''re running out of time, but it looks like we''ll have to regroup and¡ª"

    Before he could finish, I raised my hand, catching everyone''s attention. Shanks paused, his gaze shifting to me with a hint of curiosity. "Astron?"

    "I have something to report."

    It was the time to reveal everything.

 Chapter 512 115.10 - First Mission

    Chapter 512115.10 - First Mission

    "I have something to report."

    The room fell silent as all eyes turned to Astron, their attention captured by the unexpected interruption. Shanks, his curiosity piqued, leaned slightly forward. "What is it you want to report, Astron?"

    Astron remained calm, his expressionposed as he nced at the faces around the table. He took a moment before speaking, his tone measured but carrying an underlying intensity. "Before I present my findings, I have a question for Mikhail."

    Mikhail''s gaze sharpened, intrigued by the shift in focus. "Go ahead," he said, his voice steady.

    "Why do you believe there is a monster behind this whole ordeal?" Astron asked directly, his eyes locked onto Mikhail''s.

    Mikhail didn''t hesitate, and his response was firm and confident. "Because the evidence corresponds to that conclusion. The disturbances, the strange phenomena¡ªeverything points to the presence of an ancient being, something far beyond our current understanding."

    Astron nodded thoughtfully, his expression unreadable. "What evidence, specifically, leads you to that conclusion?" he pressed, his tone more probing now.

    Mikhail leaned back slightly, his demeanor stillposed. "The patterns of the disturbances, their frequency, and the areas they affect are consistent with what we know about ancient entities. These creatures leave behind certain signatures¡ªwhispers that echo through time, disturbances that seem to follow no logical pattern but are actually the byproduct of a creature''s reawakening. The data we''ve gathered aligns with historical ounts of such beings. Especially the history and the past records of Veilcroft City."

    Astron listened carefully, waiting for Mikhail to finish his words. The room remained tense, the weight of the conversation pressing down on everyone present.

    Astron nodded again, his gaze unwavering as he processed Mikhail''s words. "That indeed aligns with the past records of Veilcroft City," he acknowledged. The tension in the room seemed to thicken as everyone awaited his next words.

    "But," Astron continued, his tone bing sharper, "which records exactly have you been talking about?"

    A flicker of confusion crossed Mikhail''s face before he quicklyposed himself. His brow furrowed slightly as he responded, "Is it not obvious? These are the records uncovered by historians and academics. I''ve even obtained an official permit to ess them."

    Astron''s expression remained neutral, but there was a subtle shift in his demeanor, a hint of something more inquisitive beneath the surface. "When exactly were those records made public?" he asked, his voice calm but carrying an edge of curiosity.

    Mikhail''s frown deepened, sensing the underlying implication in Astron''s question. "They were released to the public only recently, during thest major excavation of the ancient sites around Veilcroft," he replied, his tone now more guarded. "The records were thoroughly examined and authenticated by reputable schrs. Why do you ask?"

    Astron paused, allowing the weight of his next words to settle in the room. "Because," he began slowly, "if those records were only recently uncovered, there''s a possibility they might not be as reliable as we think. What if the information within them was altered or fabricated to mislead us? After all, the timing of their release coincides suspiciously with the onset of these disturbances."

    "That is not possible. When I say ''recently,'' I mean it is recentpared to other types of historical information. It was published ten years ago, and there are also many other referrals to the history of the Veilcroft and the folk stories."

    Astron leaned slightly forward, his expression intent as he responded, "The thing with folktales is that they''re easily manipted. With the right resources, nting spies or individuals with specific [Traits] to convince others could easily elerate the process of spreading these stories. If someone were to craft a legend, make it pseudo-academic with a few well-ced articles and records, it would create a perfect veil to hide their true intentions, wouldn''t it?"

    The room was thick with tension as Astron''s words lingered, the implications clear to everyone present. Mikhail''s frown deepened, though his eyes showed a flicker of acknowledgment. "That can indeed happen," he admitted, his tone measured. "But it''s also a very difficult thing to do, especially on such a scale. The probability of sessfully executing something like that is low."

    "Low, but not impossible," Astron countered. "Especially if the thing or organization behind these disturbances is cunning, as we suspect. It might have had centuries, if not millennia, to n and prepare for something like this. The very fact that it seems improbable could be the reason it''s been so effective. Who would question a well-documented history, especially when it''s been validated by schrs and academics?"

    Mikhail remained silent for a moment, contemting Astron''s reasoning. The rest of the team watched the exchange closely, the weight of the discussion pressing down on them.

    Finally, Mikhail spoke, his voice more subdued but still firm. "You''re right to bring this up. The possibility of fabricated history is something we should consider. But let me ask you this, Astron¡ªwhat about the people who were attacked by these monsters? If there isn''t an ancient entity or monster behind it all, how do you exin the very real attacks? What force is controlling these creatures?"

    Astron didn''t hesitate. "There are indeed monsters attacking the people, and they''re dangerous¡ªno one is disputing that. But I don''t believe they are the main perpetrators. Instead, they''re being used as tools by someone¡ªor something¡ªwith a much more deliberate agenda."

    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "Last night, I encountered a rank-3 [Umbral Wraith] in one of the southern districts, guarding a concealed passage. The creature was clearly stationed there to deter intruders. But what struck me was the method in which it was deployed."

    Following that, he brought the monster out of his spatial storage.

    "Here is the body."

    Therey a monster with clean cuts all over the ce. It was evident that the monster was handled with precision, as no body parts were missing. That alone showed the skill of this neer, who somehow changed the entire scene.

    "Now, please take a look."

    Astron activated his device, projecting a detailed map of the area he had investigated. "The [Umbral Wraith] was ced strategically, and it was not acting on instinct. It followed specific orders meant to protect a hidden passage leading to an undergroundwork. The fact that the creature was able to avoid detection by the Local Awakened Association or even our organization until now is telling."

    "How?"

    "It is because they have an artifact that can detect the mana of another person. If an Awakened enters their range, monsters are not released. By doing that, they can get rid of the possibility of monsters being discovered and keep the investigation in the dark."

    "Ah¡­." A gasp left one of the member''s mouth. It was evident that this n was crafted quite detailed, especially since the other party expected a lot of things.

    "I see¡­.By doing that, they can hide the fact that the monsters that are attacking the people are not an [Umbral Wraith] but something dangerous."

    "Correct. The less information there is, the more spection it would cause."

    He pointed to the map, highlighting the concealed passage he had uncovered. "The monsters are being controlled and deployed with precision. They''re being used to guard something, not as the primary threat but as a means to obscure the true danger. This isn''t the work of an ancient entity acting out of instinct; it''s the work of an intelligent force with a n."

    Mikhail''s gaze sharpened as he considered Astron''s words. "So you''re suggesting that the monsters are a smokescreen, a way to keep us distracted while the real threat operates in the background?"

    "Exactly," Astron replied. "The disturbances and attacks are real, but they''re being orchestrated to mislead. The ancient entity you suspect may exist, but it''s not the one pulling the strings. Someone¡ªor something¡ªis using the legend of this entity to cover their tracks and manipte the investigation into focusing on the wrong threat."

    Astron then described his encounter with the masked figure he had observed after defeating the [Umbral Wraith]. "This figure was clearly involved in maintaining the illusion. He was checking the area for anomalies, ensuring that the monster had fulfilled its purpose before retreating into a hidden passage. The well I discovered was protected by enchantments¡ªboth ancient and modern¡ªindicating that someone is actively working to keep this operation concealed."

    As the room absorbed Astron''s words, a murmur of spection rippled through the team. One of the members, a young adept with keen eyes, leaned forward, a question evident on his face. "But why? For what reason would they go to such lengths to orchestrate this? What are they gaining from all this chaos?"

    Astron took a deep breath, ready to present the final piece of the puzzle. "The reason they''re doing this is because they''re benefiting from the discord they''re sowing in the city. The fear, the anxiety, the despair¡ªit''s all being harvested."

    Another member, a woman with a sharp mind for analysis, frowned in thought. "Harvested? You mean they''re feeding off it somehow?"

    "Exactly," Astron confirmed. He pulled up the holographic map again, this time zooming in on the most concentrated areas that Lira had previously identified. "During my investigation, I noticed that the areas with the highest concentration of disturbances¡ªthe ces Lira had marked¡ªhad something inmon."

    He pointed to the locations on the map, each one glowing with a faint red hue. "These areas aren''t just random spots of chaos. They''re focal points, almost like nodes in awork. The negative emotions¡ªfear, despair, anger¡ªare being channeled and absorbed through these points." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lira''s eyes widened slightly as she began to see the connections. "Are you saying these locations are acting like¡­ conduits?"

    Astron nodded. "Precisely. The despair and fear are not just incidental¡ªthey''re being deliberately amplified and drawn into these focal points. I found traces of an energy conduit system, hidden beneath the city, that is siphoning these negative emotions. It''s subtle, almost undetectable, but it''s there."

    He tapped the map, highlighting the pathways of the conduits. "These conduits are connected to the undergroundwork I discovered. The energy being gathered is being funneled somewhere¡ªlikely to the source of this entire operation. This isn''t just about causing chaos; it''s about umting power through the despair of Veilcroft''s citizens."

    Mikhail, who had been silent for a moment, finally spoke up, his voice tinged with realization. "That''s why the disturbances have been escting. The more fear and despair they generate, the more power they can draw from it. This isn''t just a plot to release a monster¡ªit''s a deliberate strategy to weaken the city and empower whoever is behind it."

    Shanks, who had been listening intently, nodded slowly as the pieces began to fit together. "So they''re using the legend of the ancient entity as a cover to hide their real goal. The monsters are a smokescreen, and the true threat is the power they''re amassing through the despair of the city."

    The room was silent for a moment as the full scope of the plot became clear. The team realized that they were not just dealing with random attacks but with a highly organized effort to destabilize Veilcroft and empower a hidden force.

    Astron continued, "I found traces of this siphoning at the locations Lira had identified. The patterns of despair and fear align perfectly with the conduits I discovered. This is why the disturbances seem so concentrated and why they''re spreading¡ªit''s all part of arger design to draw in as much negative energy as possible."

    Lira, visibly impressed by Astron''s deductions, nodded thoughtfully. "That exins everything. The reason why it looked like they were targeting the special people. In fact, they were not targeting special people; they just knew that between all those people there would always be some who would show extreme reactions."

    "Indeed."

    "That¡­..That is impressive."

    The moment Astron had finished what he was saying, Shanks stood up.

 Chapter 513 115.11 - First Mission

    Chapter513115.11 - First Mission

    As Shanks stood up, all eyes were on him, waiting for the next move, the n that would determine the course of their actions in theing days.

    I remained seated, my expression calm, but my mind was racing. The information I had uncovered, the connections I had made¡ªall of it was crucial.

    But now, it was up to Shanks to guide us forward, to take this tangled web of deceit and transform it into a strategy that could save Veilcroft from whatever dark force was lurking beneath its surface.

    ''It was a really coolly crafted n. Considering the fact that this ce was in shadows for a long time, it seems that the investigation team was not sessful at unveiling things before.''

    There was no information that I could obtain from the game aside from the fact that the investigation team was going in the wrong direction. And even that could not be directly confirmed.

    Shanks began to speak, his voice carrying the authority and rity that had made sense as he was the leader of this operation. He threw a look at me for a split second.

    "Adept Astron''s findings have provided us with the missing pieces of the puzzle. It''s clear that we''re dealing with a highly organized and intelligent force, one that''s using fear and despair as tools to amass power. This isn''t just a matter of stopping random attacks¡ªwe''re facing a coordinated effort to destabilize Veilcroft and empower a hidden entity."

    He was able to get a grasp of what was happening quite well. Now that the enemy has been discovered, the only thing that we need to do is to get rid of them.

    "Astron''s discovery of the underground structure is a crucial breakthrough, but we''re still operating with limited information," he began, ncing at the holographic map that disyed the known hotspots. "We don''t have aplete map of the tunnels, nor do we know the full extent of the enemy''s defenses. Charging in blindly could be disastrous. We could walk right into a trap, and the consequences would be severe¡ªnot just for us, but for the entire city."

    He paused, letting his words sink in. The reality of the situation was grim, and it was clear that Shanks was considering every angle. "The safest option," he continued, "is to gather more intelligence before we make our move. We need to know what we''re up against¡ªwhere the key points are, how the enemy is organized, and what kind of defenses they have in ce. Only then can we n a precise strike that will dismantle their operation without unnecessary risk."

    The room was silent for a moment, the weight of Shanks'' words hanging in the air. But the tension quickly rose as one of the team members, a burly man with a stern expression, spoke up.

    "Waiting could cost us valuable time," he argued, his voiceced with urgency. "Every moment we dy, more people in the city are suffering. If we cut the energy flow now, we could disrupt their operations and force them to react. Yes, it might alert them, but it would also buy us time to figure out their next move."

    There were murmurs of agreement from a few others around the table. The idea of taking immediate action was tempting¡ªafter all, the longer they waited, the more the city would be drained by the enemy''s insidious n.

    "If we wait too long, they might elerate their ns. They could be close to achieving their goal, and if we''re not quick enough, we could miss our chance to stop them."

    Shanks listened carefully to the objections, his expression thoughtful. He understood the urgency, the desire to act swiftly and decisively. But he also knew that rushing in without the necessary knowledge could lead to disaster.

    There, he needed to bnce it. That is what I could see within his eyes: the conflict that he was experiencing.

    That is the hard part of being a leader. Decisions need to be made, and responsibilities need to be taken.

    But, is it that risky, really?

    The situation was precarious, yes, but the enemy''s reluctance to confront us head-on suggested something crucial¡ªthey were likely not strong enough to withstand a direct assault from a well-prepared force.

    If they were truly as powerful as everyone suggested, they wouldn''t be hiding in the shadows, manipting events from behind the scenes. They''d be out in the open, exerting their dominance.

    Shanks seemed toe to the same conclusion, his thoughtful expression hardening into one of resolve. He straightened, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the team as he made his decision. "It seems we are on the same page¡ªwe can''t afford to wait too long, or we risk letting themplete whatever it is they''re nning. But rushing in without a n isn''t the answer either. That''s why we''re going to move forward but with calcted steps."

    He turned to face the entire team, his gaze sweeping over us with the authority of someone who understood the stakes and was ready to shoulder the responsibility. "Here''s how we''re going to proceed. We''ll start our operation tomorrow at dawn. This gives us enough time to finalize our preparations and ensure that we''re as ready as we can be. In the meantime, we will prepare a n¡­.."

    With that, he turned his attention to Elysia.

    "Elysia."

    "Ready," Elysia responded, her tone sharp and focused.

    "Good," Shanks nodded. "Since you''re our strategist, I need you to develop a n that ounts for every possibility. We''ll be dealing with an unpredictable enemy in unfamiliar terrain. Make sure we''re prepared for anything they throw at us."

    Elysia nodded her mind already at work. She was known for her ability to think several steps ahead, and this mission would require every bit of that skill.

    Shanks then turned to Ren, his expression serious. "Ren, make sure all the gear is in top condition. We''ll need surveince equipment,munication devices, and any specialized tools we might require to navigate the underground tunnels. I want everything ready by the time we move out."

    Ren gave a quick nod, his fingers already tapping on his smartwatch as he began coordinating the preparations. "I''ll have everything prepped and double-checked. We''ll be ready."

    Finally, Shanks faced Jim, who had been silently absorbing the details of the n. Since he was thebat specialist, it was understandable why he was not that helpful in terms of investigating. He was more of a fighter, after all.

    ''The teams will be divided, most likely.''

    With the key roles assigned, Shanks looked around the room onest time, his eyesnding on each team member as he delivered his final words. "This mission is critical. Now that everything has been assessed and assigned, we are ready. We also have the advantage of surprise. Tomorrow, at dawn, we''ll execute our n and put an end to this threat. Be prepared, stay focused, and remember¡ªthis city is counting on us."

    The room fell into a heavy silence as everyone absorbed the gravity of Shanks'' words. Each member knew what was at stake and understood the importance of their role in the operation.

    "Dismissed," Shanks said, signaling the end of the meeting.

    *******

    As Astron stepped out of the meeting room, he noticed a familiar figure waiting for him in the dimly lit corridor. Lira leaned against the wall, her arms crossed and a faint smile ying on her lips.

    "Impressive work in there," she said, her tone genuine. "You''ve found something that I wouldn''t have easily uncovered. You fulfilled your promise."

    Astron nodded, acknowledging thepliment. "That''s correct. While you''re excellent at observing the details, there''s something that you couldn''t detect, no matter how thorough your investigation."

    Lira''s eyes narrowed slightly, her curiosity piqued. "Those energy flows, right?"

    "Indeed," Astron confirmed, his voice calm but carrying a hint of satisfaction. He could see the realization dawning in Lira''s eyes as she began to piece together the significance of what he had just revealed.

    She straightened up, her gaze more focused now. "So that''s why you were sent here, even as a newbie. You''ve got special [Eyes], don''t you? And on top of that, you can think outside the box in ways that even seasoned investigators might miss."

    Astron met her gaze, his expression unreadable. "You''re not wrong."

    ''This kid likes to act cool.''

    Lira thought, though she inwardly even doubted that. There was also a chance that he was inherently like this, as she did not see him talking more than he would.

    Lira nodded thoughtfully, clearly impressed by Astron''s insight. "That exins why you were able to leave training after just three weeks. You''ve got the tools and the mindset to handle this."

    "Seems like your trust in the organization has been restored."

    "It was my own fault for doubting them."

    "That could be the case."

    "Sigh¡­." Lira released a sigh as she smiled. "It will be an honor to be someone who has worked with someone like you in the future."

    "Why do you think so?"

    "Well, I am not blind, at least."

    "Is that so?"

    "Anyway, I''m not going to keep you here, as you''ll be busy from now on," Lira said with a light smile, stepping aside to give Astron room to leave.

    As she spoke, a shadowy silhouette emerged from the corner of the room. It was Elysia, her presencemanding attention even before she spoke. Her gaze was sharp and focused as she addressed Astron. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Astron," she called out, her voice steady but carrying an undercurrent of urgency. "I need you to follow me. We''re discussing strategies, and your input is required."

    Astron nced briefly at Lira, who gave him a knowing nod before turning his attention to Elysia. Without a word, he fell into step beside her as she led the way out of the room. The atmosphere between them was serious, the weight of the mission pressing down on both of them as they moved through the dimly lit corridors.

    As they walked, Elysia spoke without turning to face him. "You''ve proven yourself capable, young adept. At first, everyone was skeptical, but now that they have seen your capabilities, no one will doubt you anymore."

    "I understand."

    "That is a good mindset. Having such petty grudges would mostly ruin your future."

    Astron was not narrow-minded as he could easily think from their perspective. That was why he did not think much of their treatment; if he had been there, he would have done the same.

    "Understood."

    "Good. Let''s start then."

    Elysia said as she entered her office.

 Chapter 514 115.12 - First Mission

    Chapter514 115.12 - First Mission

    <Next Day, at dawn>

    The dawn broke with a chilly wind that whispered through the empty streets of Veilcroft. The sky was a canvas of muted grays, the sun still hidden below the horizon, casting long shadows that clung to the city''s walls like dark memories.

    The streets were silent, more so than usual. Veilcroft had always been quiet at this hour, but today, the stillness felt different¡ªoppressive, almost suffocating. The recent disturbances had driven people indoors, their fear and unease palpable even in the empty spaces they left behind.

    I stood beside Warden Shanks, the only other figure in the vicinity. The chill didn''t seem to bother him, his imposing form a stark contrast to the cold, quiet dawn. Indeed, it seemed that he was a man ustomed to this kind of tension, his expression set in a cold mask.

    ''As expected. Bing a Warden would not be easy.''

    While not at the level of Dakota, the strength that Shanks possessed should be simr. That is why a simple n was devised, though simplicity didn''t mean it was easy. It was straightforward because it was better that way.

    Jim''s team would enter the underground tunnels from one side, leading the initial assault, while Shanks and I would take a different route. Our goal was simple¡ªreach the heart of this operation and dismantle it before it could cause any more damage while the others are causing disruption.

    But in reality, Shanks and I were the primary force.

    Jim should also have been capable, no doubt, but Shanks was on another level. The title of Warden wasn''t just for show; it signified power, experience, and an ability tomand the battlefield. And with me acting as the navigator, our duo was designed to cut straight to the core of the enemy''s operation.

    Why do we do this? This is because if we all enter from the same ce, it will be harder to move, and we will be slowed. And if the first entering team is too weak, they can easily suspect that there is another squad here. In the end, neutralizing other threats is also important.

    Shanks nced at me, his eyes sharp and focused. "Ready?" he asked, his voice low and steady.

    I nodded, feeling the familiar weight of my daggers at my sides. "Ready."

    He didn''t say anything more; he just gave a slight nod of approval. We both knew what was at stake, but there was no tension, no anxiety. I was calm¡ªalmost too calm, considering this was my first mission of this magnitude. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    But I already knew how this would y out.

    We stood there in silence for a few moments, waiting. The air was thick with anticipation, the dawn''s chill still lingering around us.

    I could hear the distant hum of the city waking up, but down here, it felt like we were in an entirely different world.

    Finally, Shanks received the signal through hismunicator. Jim''s team had entered the tunnels from the southern side, just as nned. Shanks nodded to himself, then turned to me. "Let''s go."

    With that, we moved toward our entry point, located on the opposite side of the undergroundwork from where Jim''s team had entered.

    It was a calcted decision¡ªby entering from different directions, we could strike from multiple angles, making it harder for the enemy to anticipate our movements and mount a defense.

    Our entry point was well-hidden, a narrow passage that led down into the earth, just like the one I had discovered two nights before. The shadows clung to the walls as we descended, the stone steps cold and damp beneath our feet.

    I could feel the energy growing stronger the deeper we went, a pulsating rhythm that guided us forward.

    As we reached the bottom of the staircase, the passage opened into a wide corridor, its walls lined with more of those strange symbols I had seen earlier. They glowed faintly in the dim light, casting eerie shadows across the floor. The air was heavy with the scent of Earth and something else.

    ''Blood.''

    It was blood.

    ''As expected.''

    Contrary to what one would think, this ce did not have even an ounce of demonic energy. In fact, I was expecting a demon to be behind it at first, but that was no longer the case, as there were no traces of them.

    The corridor ahead branched into several paths, each one disappearing into the darkness. Shanks paused beside me, his gaze sharp as he scanned the area. "Which way?" he asked, his voice low.

    I didn''t hesitate, pointing to the passage where I could see the strongest flow of energy. It was as if the very air was being drawn into that direction, converging on a central point deeper within the undergroundplex.

    Shanks nodded, trusting my judgment. We moved forward, our steps silent as we advanced through the corridor. The atmosphere grew more oppressive with each step, the air heavy with anticipation.

    As we rounded a corner, I felt it¡ªmovement in the shadows ahead. My [Eyes] picked up on the flow of mana, detecting the presence of both monsters and people. Their faces were obscured by masks, their postures tense and alert.

    I quickly assessed their strength, noting the level of mana they emitted. They were strong, around intermediate rank-4 to high rank-4¡ªa formidable force. It was clear they had been alerted, likely by Jim''s assault on the other side.

    Shanks tensed beside me, ready to strike, but I held up a hand, signaling him to wait. "I can handle this," I said quietly, my voice steady.

    Shanks raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise in his eyes, but he nodded, stepping back to give me space.

    It seemed he knew what I was capable of, though this was the first time he''d seen me in action.

    ''Let''s put everything to the test.''

    It was also a test for me in a way, as I had never used my abilities against real people in a while.

    I focused, raising my presence just enough to draw the attention of the enemies ahead.

    There were five of them, their mana swirling with tension. Two of them were hiding¡ªone behind a wall, the other on the ceiling. They thought they were concealed, but my [Eyes] saw through the barriers, revealing their positions with crystal rity.

    In a single, fluid motion, I moved. My body became a blur as I activated [Shadowborne], blending seamlessly with the shadows. I ascended to the ceiling in a breath, my daggers drawn.

    Normally, I would not use [Shadowborne], but since we are no longer in that domain, I doubt that they can see through it. While it was possible if they were there, in such a remote ce in the outside world, it should not be possible.

    SWOOSH! Before the man hiding there could react, I struck. My de sliced cleanly through his neck, the movement so swift that he didn''t even have time to gasp before his life was snuffed out. His body slumped against the wall, the sound barely audible in the silence.

    I didn''t stop. Using the momentum of my leap, Iunched myself toward the second hidden figure, the one behind the wall. My movements were precise, as I had been practicing acrobatics and such movements for a while already.

    [Eyes of Hourss]

    SWOOSH! Time seemed to slow as I leaped through the air; my senses heightened, and my [Eyes of Hourss] allowed me to perceive every detail. The dagger in my hand flew with deadly precision toward the figure below, its trajectory set to end his life in a heartbeat.

    At the same time, I closed the distance to the man I had targeted behind the wall. My de shed as I descended upon him, slicing cleanly through his neck. His head fell forward, severed from his body, and his lifeless form crumpled to the ground.

    Landing with practiced grace, I didn''t waste a moment. My eyes flicked to the remaining two enemies, who were already moving, likely trying to alert others of our presence. But they wouldn''t get the chance.

    Activating [Shadow Leap], I vanished from my spot and reappeared right before the one who was furthest back.

    His eyes widened in shock, but before he could react, my palm struck with the precision of the [Gale Stance].

    ¨CTHUD! The impact was swift and brutal, shattering his sternum and sending a shockwave of force through his body.

    As his body slumped to the ground, I reached out with my other hand, the thread already coiled around my wrist. With a sharp tug, I retrieved the dagger I had thrown earlier, guiding it through the air with deadly intent.

    The dagger streaked toward the final enemy, who had barely begun to turn in response to the chaos. It pierced the back of his neck with a sickening crunch, severing his spine and ending his life in an instant.

    THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD! And just then, the sounds of five bodies hitting the ground sounded at the same time. The entire encounter hadsted mere seconds and ended before the first one on the ceiling could fall to the ground.

    "Not bad...."

    I took a deep breath, steadying myself as the rush of adrenaline subsided. The room was silent once more, save for the faint hum of energy that permeated the undergroundplex.

    I could sense Shanks behind me, his gaze heavy with a slight sense of surprise on it. It seemed I had made quite an impression.

    Shanks''s voice broke the silence, carrying a tone of both surprise and approval. "I knew you had skills, Adept Astron. The headquarters gave me a heads-up about your capabilities, but they didn''t even prepare me for this. That spatial teleport¡­ you have a skill like that?"

    I turned to face him, my expression calm despite the adrenaline still coursing through me. "Yes," I replied simply. "I awakened it recently after advancing my trait. It''s been¡­ useful."

    Shanks nodded, his eyes narrowing in thought. "I see. That kind of ability can change the tide in a battle, especially when you can strike from angles the enemy can''t anticipate. Impressive."

    There was a moment of silence between us, a shared understanding of the weight of the mission ahead. Shanks was clearly pleased with what he had seen.

    ''Let''s hope that they won''t give me annoying missions like this where I need to work under others.'' It was not preferable, and that is the reason why I was showing this much.

    "Let''s keep moving," Shanks said, his voice steady andmanding once more. "We need to reach the core of this ce before they realize we''re here. If they haven''t already."

    "They haven''t. No signals had been transmitted."

    "I see. That is good, then."

    We continued down the corridor, our footsteps echoing softly against the cold stone. The energy in the air grew thicker as we advanced, a palpable tension that signaled we were drawing closer to our goal.

 Chapter 515 115.13 - First Mission

    Chapter515 115.13 - First Mission

    Each step took us closer to the heart of the enemy''s operation, and with every turn, I could feel the malevolent energy intensifying.

    We encountered more resistance along the way¡ªmore masked figures, more monsters lurking in the shadows. But they were no match for us.

    The first group we encountered barely had time to react. A group of three masked men appeared from a side passage, their auras sharp with intent. But before they could even draw their weapons, I was already moving.

    I activated [Shadowborne], merging with the darkness around us, bing a flicker of movement they couldn''t track. My daggers shed, slicing through the air with lethal precision.

    The first man fell before he even knew I was there, a clean cut across his throat silencing him instantly. The second tried to turn, but I was already behind him, my de plunging into his back, severing his spine. The third barely had time to register the deaths of hisrades before my dagger found his heart.

    Three bodies hit the ground in the span of a few breaths, their lifeless forms crumpling silently to the floor. I didn''t even break stride, continuing forward as if nothing had happened. Shanks followed closely behind, his expression unreadable but his eyes sharp with approval. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    We pressed on, the corridor narrowing as we approached our destination. The next group of enemies was more prepared, their stances indicating they were expecting trouble. There were five of them, positioned strategically to block our advance.

    But strategy meant nothing when faced with overwhelming speed and precision. Iunched myself forward, closing the distance between us in an instant. My movements were a blur, my daggers slicing through the air with deadly uracy.

    "You don''t leave anything to chance," he remarked quietly as we moved on.

    "I don''t."

    Leaving things to chance. I had long learned my lesson.

    We continued down the corridor, the air growing colder and more oppressive with each step. The symbols on the walls grew more intricate, their faint glow casting eerie shadows on the floor.

    Finally, after a while, we reached a massive iron door at the end of the corridor. It was old and heavily reinforced, the surface covered in writings that pulsed with dark energy.

    It seemed even Shanks could sense it as his breathing changed a little.

    "This is it," Shanks said, his voice low. "The heart of their operation lies beyond this door."

    I nodded, my eyes narrowing as I focused on the door. The energy emanating from it was strong, almost overwhelming, but I could sense something beyond it¡ªa presence.

    ''My eyes are not working.''

    The raw mana across the ce was overwhelming, and the level seemed to be higher than mine. That was something that could happen if the enemy was stronger, and from how things looked, it was indeed the case.

    "The enemy is as strong as we have expected," Shanks said as he looked at me. "From now on, I am going to take over."

    Though the strength of the enemy was already within the expectations, considering the fact that there have been many events like this happening before, I could infer to some extent.

    If I were toe here alone and go in all by myself, things would get tricky as I would need to use everything.

    "Understood."

    But would I lose?

    I guess we will never know about that, as Shanks stepped forward while I retreated back, blending into shadows once again.

    *********

    After Astron blended into shadows, Shanks showed no hesitation. He reached for the handles, his grip firm as he prepared to confront whatevery beyond.

    With a decisive motion, Shanks pulled the door open. Instantly, an immense amount of energy surged from within, a gust of wind rushing out to meet him.

    The stench of blood followed, thick and nauseating, filling the air with a palpable sense of dread. The room beyond was shrouded in darkness, but the faint glint of liquid on the floor hinted at the horrors within.

    ''Tch.'' Shanks grimaced as the foul odor hit his face, the coppery tang of blood overwhelming his senses.

    ''Blood¡­.Bastards¡­.'' He knew he couldn''t afford to waste even a second. His instincts sharpened, and he immediately scanned the room, his eyes locking onto a figure standing within a circle of intricate engravings.

    The figure was bathed in an eerie glow, their presence exuding an aura of malevolence.

    SWOOSH! Shanks didn''t hesitate. His saber was drawn in a sh, the de gleaming as he dashed toward the target with deadly precision.

    The figure moved just as swiftly, sensing the attack before it even arrived.

    In one fluid motion, they deflected Shanks'' strike with a skillful parry, their own weapon appearing almost out of thin air.

    CLANK!

    The sh of steel echoed through the chamber, the force of the impact sending sparks flying.

    ''Hmm¡­.Around peak rank 6 or maybe rank 7.'' Shanks didn''t falter. His years of experience andbat training kicked in as he adjusted his stance, readying himself for the next exchange. The figure before him was no ordinary foe¡ªthey were fast, precise, and powerful.

    The twobatants circled each other, the tension between them thick enough to cut. Shanks'' eyes narrowed as he assessed his opponent.

    The engravings on the floor, the dark energy in the air, and the overpowering scent of blood all pointed to a ritual.

    With a grunt of effort, Shanksunched a series of rapid strikes, his saber slicing through the air with deadly intent.

    But the figure met each attack with calcted precision, their movements almost preternatural. It was clear that they were not only skilled but also had the advantage of the ritual''s dark power bolstering their strength.

    ''But this ce¡­.It is indeed suffocating. Most likely, it stems from this energy. I feel weaker, and he is getting stronger.'' Shanks understood the situation well. The enemy was drawing power from the ritual, growing stronger as the dark energy permeated the room.

    But Shanks was no novice; he was a peak rank-8 Awakened, and even with the oppressive energy in the chamber, he knew he had the upper hand in raw power and skill.

    As Shanks prepared for the next move, the enemy spoke in a hoarse, gravelly voice, "Who are you? How did you find this ce?"

    The question hung in the air, but Shanks had no intention of answering. There was no point in engaging in conversation with a foe who was clearly beyond redemption.

    He had seen enough to know that whatever ritual was taking ce here needed to be stopped.

    ''If I knew they were this weak, I would not even havee here. Just Jim would be enough.'' Channeling his energy into his de, Shanks felt the familiar surge of power as his mana flowed through him, enhancing his strength and speed. The energy crackled along the edge of his saber, the de now glowing with a fierce light.

    Without a word, Shanks dashed forward, his movements a blur as he closed the distance in an instant. The enemy might have been growing stronger thanks to the energy in the chamber, but Shanks was still far more powerful.

    The figure barely had time to react before Shanks'' de shed through the air. The enemy attempted to parry, but the speed and precision of Shanks'' strike were overwhelming.

    SHING!

    In a heartbeat, the enemy''s arm¡ªstill clutching the sword¡ªwas severed cleanly at the shoulder. The limb fell to the ground with a heavy thud, blood spurting from the wound. The crimson spray confirmed what Shanks had suspected¡ªthe enemy was human, at least in body.

    The figure let out a howl of pain, staggering back as they clutched the bleeding stump where their arm had been. The dark energy around them seemed to flicker and wane as if momentarily disrupted by the sudden loss.

    Shanks didn''t let up. He pressed the advantage, his saber poised for another strike. The enemy, now severely weakened, was at his mercy. But Shanks knew better than to underestimate a cornered opponent, especially one who had dabbled in such dark rituals.

    The figure red at Shanks, hatred burning in their eyes. "You¡­ you''ll pay for this," they hissed, their voice dripping with malice.

    And truly, as he had expected, the enemy''s body suddenly turned dark.

    SWOOSH! The entire room was suddenly engulfed in thick, choking smoke. The darkness was so dense it felt almost tangible, pressing down on Shanks like a suffocating nket. His senses were immediately dulled, his vision obscured to near blindness. The acrid scent of the smoke filled his lungs, and he could feel a disorienting pressure in his ears.

    But Shanks was no stranger to such tactics. He sharpened his focus, relying on his instincts and training to cut through the sensory overload. Despite the suppression, he could still sense the shifts in the air, the subtle disturbances that signaled approaching danger.

    In an instant, he realized that the figure had summoned others¡ªshadows or thralls, likely drawn from the surrounding dark energy. They weren''t as powerful as the main target, but they were still a threat, especially in this disorienting smoke.

    ''Enemies. Around low rank-6, no maybe just even rank-5.'' He could feel the first attacking from his left, a sharp discement of air as a de cut toward him. At the same time, two more strikes were aimed at him from the front and right.

    Shanks didn''t hesitate. With a swift motion, he sidestepped the first attack, his saber shing through the air with deadly precision.

    CLANG!

    The first enemy''s weapon was knocked aside, and Shanks pivoted on his heel, driving his de into the second assant with a quick, lethal thrust. He didn''t stop, his movements fluid and efficient as he turned to meet the third attacker, disarming them with a flick of his wrist before delivering a final, decisive strike.

    It took only six moves for Shanks to dispatch all three of them, their bodies falling lifelessly to the ground. The smoke still hung thick in the air, but Shanks wasted no time. He reached into his spatial ring, retrieving a small gadget¡ªa cylindrical device designed for situations exactly like this.

    With a press of a button, the device hummed to life, emitting a soft, pulsing light. The smoke around him began to swirl and then was rapidly sucked into the device, clearing the air in a matter of seconds.

    As the smoke dissipated, Shanks scanned the room, his eyes quickly finding something that he did not expect.

    There, not far from him, was Astron, locked inbat with the figure. The dark energy still clung to the enemy, but Shanks could see that they were struggling.

    The loss of their arm¡ªthe one that would normally hold their de¡ªwas evident in the way they fought. They were still powerful, stronger than Astron in terms of raw strength, but their movements were off bnce, their attackscking the precision they might have otherwise had.

    Astron, for his part¡­.

    He was moving without wasting even a bit of movement.

    ''Indeed. The kid has thebat ability to confront at least a peak rank 6.'' Shanks was impressed.

 Chapter 516 115.14 - First Mission [Interlude]

    Chapter516115.14 - First Mission [Interlude]

    Deciding to watch the fight to assess Astron''sbat abilities more to give feedback, Shanks waited, ready to intervene if things could go south.

    Astron didn''t hesitate. With his daggers firmly in hand, he dashed forward, closing the distance between himself and the figure in an instant. His eyes were cold, focused, unyielding.

    The figure, now desperate and furious, shouted as Astron approached. "Where did youe from? Do you even understand what you''re interfering with? You have no idea the power you''re challenging!"

    Their voice was filled with a mix of rage and desperation, but Astron showed no sign of being affected. His expression remained stoic, his focus unbroken. He didn''t respond¡ªthere was no need. Words wouldn''t change the oue of this battle.

    ''Not bad. Serious andpromised.'' In a swift, fluid motion, Astron struck. His daggers sliced through the air, aiming for the figure''s exposed side. The enemy tried to parry with their remaining hand, but their movements were sluggish and unbnced. Astron''s strike found its mark, his dagger cutting deep into the figure''s side.

    The figure howled in pain, stumbling back as blood seeped from the wound. But Astron didn''t relent. He pressed the advantage, moving like a shadow as he followed up with a series of rapid strikes, each one designed to exploit the enemy''s weakened state.

    Shanks watched closely, noting the way Astron handled the situation. His movements were sharp and deliberate; every attack aimed to incapacitate or kill.

    There was no wasted energy, no hesitation. Astron was methodical, almost surgical in his approach.

    The figure tried tosh out; their remaining strength channeled into a wild, desperate swing. But Astron was already a step ahead. He sidestepped the attack with ease, his dagger shing as he countered with a sh across the figure''s chest.

    The enemy staggered, their body trembling as they struggled to stay upright. The dark energy that had once bolstered their strength now seemed to be failing them, flickering and fading as the blood loss took its toll.

    "Gr..."

    But as the realization dawned on them that their hands were significantly trapped, their options narrowing, a desperate, crazed glint shed in their eyes.

    They knew escape was impossible, and the only option left was to take at least someone down with them.

    "Hehehe¡­..If I am not going out, then neither you!"

    A twisted smile curled on the figure''s lips as they began to forcefully raise their energy, drawing upon the forbidden technique that even demonic humans rarely dared to use. The room darkened, the oppressive energy intensifying as the figure began to burn their lifeforce, their body trembling with the sheer power being unleashed.

    Shanks, watching from the shadows, felt a sudden pang of rm. He recognized the telltale signs of a lifeforce-burning technique. "No¡­ this is bad," he muttered under his breath, his hand tightening around the hilt of his saber as he instantly dashed forward.

    His eyes widened as the figure''s aura surged, their strength seemingly multiplying in an instant.

    The figure, now revitalized by the forbidden energy, charged at Astron with terrifying speed, their injuries seemingly forgotten. They moved with the reckless abandon of someone who had nothing left to lose. Astron, despite his skill and precision, was suddenly overwhelmed by the sheer ferocity of the attack.

    The enemy''s speed was overwhelming, far beyond anything Astron could match. He tried to dodge, to counter, but the figure was upon him in an instant.

    The next moment, the figure''s strike connected with brutal force, and Astron was sted back, his body mming into the ground with a sickening thud.

    "Kid!" Shanks shouted, his voice tinged with panic as he saw Astron crumple to the ground. Without wasting a moment, he reached the figure, his saber ready to strike. But as he closed the distance, he saw something that made his blood run cold.

    As the figure''s twisted and bloodied face was revealed, recognition shed across Shanks'' eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "So it was you," Shanks muttered as he grabbed the figure by the neck, lifting them off the ground with ease. The bloodied face, now fully exposed, was unmistakable.

    It was Counselor Varnis, a man Shanks had known well. A man who had once been an ally to the city and its people now twisted into something unrecognizable, corrupted by the dark energy that had consumed him.

    Counselor Varnis, his eyes wild and full of hate, choked out a bitterugh despite the crushing grip Shanks had on his throat. "You¡­ you have no idea what you''re meddling with. This¡­ this is just the beginning."

    Shanks tightened his grip on Counselor Varnis'' throat, his anger boiling over. The almost failure stung deeply, and the thought that this man and hisck of awareness had nearly cost him Astron, a promising talent, only fueled his rage further.

    Though he controlled himself barely.

    But just as Shanks prepared to strike, a faint, raspy voice interrupted him.

    "Warden¡­ don''t let him bite the capsule," Astron croaked from the ground, his voice weak but clear enough to cut through the tension.

    Shanks'' eyes widened in realization. In an instant, he understood what Varnis was trying to do. A suicide capsule¡ªa quick and efficient way to end his life and take whatever secrets he had to the grave.

    Without hesitation, Shanks forced Varnis'' mouth open, his fingers prying past clenched teeth. The counselor struggled violently, his eyes filled with a mix of desperation and hatred. But Shanks was faster. He felt the small, hard object inside Varnis'' mouth and grabbed it, yanking the capsule out before it could be crushed.

    The counselor''s eyes widened in shock and fear as the capsule was removed from his mouth, his final means of escape taken from him. Shanks tossed the capsule aside, ensuring it would be of no use.

    "Sigh¡­.Just what am I doing?" Shanks growled, his voice low and menacing. The moment of panic had passed, reced by a cold, calcting fury. "You''ll pay for what you''ve done. But not on your terms."

    Varnis, now powerless and defeated, could only re back, thest vestiges of defiance fading from his eyes. The dark energy that had once empowered him was now dissipating, leaving behind a broken, twisted man.

    GULP!

    And then, while enduring all the hatred that he was feeling, Shanks fed the man a healing potion as he needed to be alive for the sake of the investigation.

    Following that, he took a deep breath, calming himself as he looked over at Astron, who was slowly pulling himself up from the ground. The young warrior was bruised and battered but alive.

    "You did well," Shanks said, his voice softening slightly as he addressed Astron. "Thanks to you, we''ll get the answers we need."

    "I did what needed to be done," Astron replied while gulping the remaining health potion that he must have taken out just now.

    Shanks sighed, running a hand through his hair. "To think that the Counselor was the one behind all this," he muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief. "I never would have suspected Varnis."

    "It had to be someone of his standing," Astron replied, his tone measured. "To construct something of this scale, influence over the schrs and the ability to bribe them to craft false narratives would be essential. A lower-ranked individual wouldn''t have had the reach or the resources to pull this off."

    Shanks nodded in agreement, his mind racing as he considered the implications. Varnis had been a trusted figure, someone who had been a part of the city''s leadership. He was already expecting that someone from the higher-ups was involved, as only someone with that level of authority could have orchestrated such aplex and dangerous n.

    But it was still not a good feeling.

    "You''ve done enough, kid," Shanks said after a moment, his tone more gentle. "You should head back and rest. The remaining cleanup will be handled by Jim and his team. They''re on their way as we speak."

    Astron hesitated for a moment, his eyes flicking back to the fallen counselor. He clearly wanted to see this through to the end, but the ''exhaustion'' was evident in his posture. Finally, he nodded. "Understood. I''ll leave it in your hands, then."

    Shanks ced a hand on Astron''s shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "You really have a bright future ahead. It was nice working with you."

    Astron nodded again, turning to leave the chamber. As he walked away, Shanks watched him go, a sense of pride swelling in his chest. The kid had more than proven himself today, showing not just skill but also the presence of mind that would serve him well in the future.

    Once Astron was out of sight, Shanks turned back to Varnis, who was still slumped on the ground, his eyes downcast. The counselor was a broken man, and while the healing potion had kept him alive, there was no doubt that his fate was now sealed.

    ''Let''s just end this thing. It has been a tiring two months already.'' While most people were investigating, Shanks was not staying idle either, even if he was not actively participating in the investigation.

    After all, seeing the city''s situation, there were many viins who were looking to go rampant, and someone needed to deal with some of them.

    ********

    As Iy on the infirmary bed, the sterile white walls around me seemed almost too bright, the contrast stark against the dim, shadowy corridors we had just emerged from.

    The air was filled with the faint scent of antiseptic, and the gentle hum of machinery provided soothing background noise.

    Nadia moved efficiently, her hands steady as she tended to the wounds I had allowed to remain visible.

    In reality, I could have handled the injuries better myself. My red dagger, capable of absorbing vitality from enemies, had already done most of the healing during the fight.

    My newly enhanced physique, a result of recent advancements in my [Everchanging Glyph], allowed me to adapt and recover faster than most.

    But I had made a decision to downy my abilities.

    ''It is always better to show that you are vulnerable so that you are not exploited by your boss.'' As Nadia applied a fresh bandage to a gash on my arm, I reflected on the events that had just unfolded. Shanks had been impressed¡ªthere was no doubt about that¡ªbut I knew better than to reveal all my cards so early in the game.

    I had spit out the potion I pretended to drink on the way back, making it seem like I was still injured despite receiving treatment. It was a small deception but a necessary one. In a world where power dynamics shifted constantly, it was important to control how others perceived you.

    "How are you feeling, Astron?" Nadia asked, her voice gentle but professional. She was focused on her task, but I could sense the underlying concern in her tone.

    I showed a slightly pained image, keeping up the facade. "I''ve been better, but I''ll manage. You''re doing a great job, though."

    Nadia nodded, her expression softening slightly. "I never expected someone from the city government would do such a thing."

    For now, I have earned quite some time to rest. At least until this night, I will not be sent anywhere else.

    However, to satisfy the promise, I will eventually need to go on another mission once again.

 Chapter 517 116.1 - Faceless woman

    Chapter 517116.1 - Faceless woman

    Nadia continued to work, her hands steady as she applied the bandage with practiced precision. "You know," she said after a moment, her voice thoughtful, "I have to admit, I was leaning more toward Mikhail''s theory. The idea of an ancient entity, something primal and unstoppable, it just made sense with everything we were seeing."

    I nodded slightly, acknowledging her perspective. "It did seem that way. From the start, all the evidence was pointing in that direction. The disturbances, the fear, the rumors¡ªeverything lined up perfectly with what you''d expect from an ancient force reawakening."

    Nadia nced up at me, curiosity in her eyes. "Then what made you think otherwise? What was it that tipped you off?"

    I leaned back slightly, letting the bed support me as I considered her question. "That was exactly the problem," I said, my voice calm. "It was all too perfect. The signs, the patterns, they were so neatly aligned that it felt¡­ artificial like someone had crafted the narrative to fit our expectations. It was almost as if we were being guided to that conclusion."

    Nadia paused in her work, her eyes widening slightly as she absorbed my words. "So perfect that it looks artificial, huh? I see¡­ that does make sense. When something fits too well, it''s easy to overlook the possibility that it''s been manufactured."

    "Exactly. It''s a ssic misdirection. When you feed people the information they''re expecting to see, they''re less likely to question it. That''s why I started looking for inconsistencies, for anything that didn''t quite fit with the narrative we were being shown."

    Nadia finished securing the bandage and stepped back, her expression thoughtful as she regarded me. "I have to say, Astron, your abilities and instincts are impressive. After you arrived, everything seemed to fall into ce. In just two days, we''ve gone from chasing shadows to uncovering the real threat."

    "It was a team effort," I replied. "The investigation had been ongoing for a while, and everyone''s workid the groundwork for what we discovered. I just happened to be there at the right time."

    Nadia shook her head slightly, and I could see a small smile. But it seemed she also realized that if she were to continue with her point from here, it would open up some misunderstandings.

    And that was not something she should want.

    "I guess that is right."

    And that is why she took a step back.

    Sensing the shift, I decided to steer the conversation in a different direction. "So, how''s the local job around here? Is it as intense as it seems?"

    Nadia rxed a little at the change in topic, nodding thoughtfully. "It can be, especiallytely. Most of the time, things were rtively calm¡ªroutine investigations, minor disturbances, that sort of thing. But when things get out of hand, like with this recent situation, it can be pretty overbearing."

    "Were?"

    "Yeah." She moved to organize the supplies she had used, her hands moving with the ease of someone used to multitask. "The local government used to do an okay job managing the gates, but they''re stretched thin. Recently, with the increase in gate openings, they''ve even found it hard to keep up. It''s putting a lot of pressure on everyone, especially us."

    I leaned back slightly, listening carefully. "And what about the viins? Has their activity been increasing too?"

    Nadia sighed, a weary look crossing her face. "Yes, unfortunately. With more gates opening, there are more opportunities for them to cause trouble. They seem to be getting bolder, too, likely sensing that the authorities are overwhelmed. It''s like they''re taking advantage of the chaos, knowing that we can''t be everywhere at once."

    ''That is why Shanks was not here, isn''t it?''

    While the motives of the organization were still clearly unknown to me, their actions aligned with the fact that they were somehow against the fall of the federation.

    At least, that was the case for some ces.

    ''There are still many things that I don''t know about.''

    It was evident that I needed to learn more for the time being.

    She paused for a moment, her expression darkening slightly. "It''s not just the gates, though. There''s something else¡­ like a shift in the air. It feels like more than just a coincidence that all these things are happening at once. Almost as if something bigger is brewing beneath the surface."

    And what she was saying was indeed correct.

    Whether the timeline of the game''s events was pushed sooner or not, in the end, the inevitable woulde.

    ''The war of Demons, the coup attempt, The Elven Disaster, Orc Invasion¡­..''

    All of these things were bound to happen one way or another. Those things added to the chaotic descent of the Demon King and many other threats.

    This world is bound to be burnt by the chaos itself. After all, the border between the worlds is getting thinner and thinner with each second, and this results in the change in the Mana Ratios around the world, the gate spawn rate, the space ripples, the phenomenon rate, and everything else.

    The day of Nexus Convergence. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It was just a start, and the convergence has yet to stop.

    "Sounds like things are getting moreplicated," I said, my tone reflective.

    Nadia gave me a small, appreciative smile. "Yeah¡­..But it''s also an opportunity, isn''t it? For us to prove ourselves, to make a real difference."

    "That''s one way to look at it. And you''re right¡ªevery challenge is an opportunity in disguise."

    That was indeed correct.

    Amidst that whole chaos, there alsoid an opportunity.

    The opportunity of my revenge.

    ********

    Following that day, I was granted a day off.

    The investigation concluded smoothly, and the counselor''s capture provided the organization with all the information it needed to close the case.

    I spent the morning in my room while also remembering what the Counselor did.

    His motivations were both simple and twisted¡ªa hunger for power born from the discovery of his Trait''s true potential.

    Twenty years ago, Counselor Varnis had stumbled upon a special property of his Trait, one that allowed him to absorb the emotions of others, particrly despair and fear. At first, he hadn''t realized the full extent of this ability.

    He''d assumed, like many others, that his Trait was minor, offering little in the way of power or influence. But as he experimented, he began to understand the potential thaty within.

    It started slowly. Varnis absorbed the despair of those around him, growing stronger with each passing day. He realized that by cultivating and manipting these emotions, he could feed off them, using them to enhance his own strength.

    His rise to the position of Counselor had been part of a carefully crafted n, one that would allow him to expand his influence over Veilcroft.

    After all, he was from a wealthy family with rooted backgrounds. While not on the level of Hartley or others, locally, they held a good influence.

    Once in power, Varnis had begun orchestrating the city''s slow descent into chaos.

    He manipted events, sowing discord and fear, allowing the city''s despair to grow.

    ''He really did quite crafty. Even the increased actions of viins do stem from him.'' Theck of city governing came from that. He intentionally leaked the ns and intel from inward, making viins act a lot more efficiently.

    However, he kept it still under control so as not to attract too much attention by keeping it periodical.

    He fed off that despair, steadily increasing his power over the years. However, at some point, he reached a bottleneck.

    But he was already expecting this, and that was why he decided to push for one of the most detailed ns he had made.

    His first n.

    When he started as a counselor, he initially bribed a bunch of schrs so that they could create stories about an ancient monster''s traces being found in Veilcroft. The reason for that was to just sow some small discord into the public.

    There was nothingplex. While they were baseless, and most schrs knew about that, that would not be the case for the general public as stories held more importance than a bunch of official papers.

    Varnis had always been meticulous, his mind working several steps ahead of everyone else. He knew that his n needed more than just rumors and whispers¡ªit required a physical manifestation of the fear and despair he intended to cultivate. That''s when he decided to establish his ownpany under the guise of a construction firm.

    Thepany was named "Veilcroft Development Consortium," and it appeared to be a legitimate business on the surface, specializing in urban development and infrastructure projects. Varnis used his family''s wealth and influence to secure contracts from the city, allowing him to dig deep beneath the surface and create the tunnels and chambers he needed for his n.

    The official reason for the extensive underground work was to modernize Veilcroft''s aging infrastructure, including the instation of new sewage systems, the construction of underground transport routes, and the reinforcement of old foundations. But in reality, these projects were a cover for something far more sinister.

    Using the constructionpany as a front, Varnis secretly expanded the undergroundwork beneath the city, creating abyrinth of tunnels and chambers that mirrored the ancient tales he had fabricated.

    Theyout of thework was deliberately designed to match the descriptions in the stories that the bribed schrs had spread years before.

    This was no coincidence; Varnis wanted to ensure that if anyone ever stumbled upon his secret operations, they would attribute it to the ancient legend rather than his machinations.

    To make his n even more convincing, Varnis enlisted the help of a specialist¡ªan expert in ancient symbols and runes.

    This expert was skilled in creating energy conduits, and Varnismissioned them to inscribe the tunnels and chambers with intricate symbols that would channel the fear and despair of Veilcroft''s citizens directly into the heart of his undergroundwork.

    These symbols were carefully ced to form a web of energy flow, converging on a central chamber deep within thework.

    This chamber was the heart of Varnis'' operation, where the umted negative energy would be concentrated and absorbed by him, further amplifying his power.

    Once thework wasplete, Varnis began to push his n into action. He subtly encouraged the spread of the ancient legend through his controlled media outlets and well-ced rumors, ensuring that the citizens of Veilcroft would begin to fear the supposed reawakening of an ancient monster.

    The whispers of the monster''s return grew louder, feeding the collective anxiety of the city.

    And he was just about to break through.

    Even if he discovered the potential of his traitter than any others and his talent limit was just a 6, he breached the limit and was about to reach the rank of 7 for all of his parameters.

    If not for the investigation team.

    ''Well, that basically sums up.''

    Yet there were some things that were suspicious.

    ''In the game, the city became more deste than ever. But if Varnis only wanted to strengthen himself, he would have finished his n and wouldy down for a while.''

    It seemed there was another force in the y.

    ''Wait.''

    And that made me think of something as I slowly stood up.

 Chapter 518 116.2 - Faceless Woman

    Chapter 518 116.2 - Faceless Woman

    "Astron," Shanks stood before me with a greeting. "What are you doing here? You should be resting."

    "I need to speak with Varnis," I replied, my tone resolute.

    "Why?"

    "There''s something I want to ask of him."

    "Can you promise to make it quick?"

    "It will not take more than five minutes."

    Shanks studied me for a moment before nodding, a trace of understanding in his eyes. "You''re thinking there''s more to this than what we''ve uncovered."

    "Indeed," I confirmed. However, revealing the source of my concerns was clearly impossible for now, as how could I say I suspected this because of a game?

    Well, not that I need to reveal this anyway. It is not like I have any responsibility, and I should have earned at least this much right to probe a little.

    Shanks gave me a final, scrutinizing look before he stepped aside, allowing me to enter the room. I nodded in acknowledgment and walked past him, pushing the door open to the interrogation chamber where Varnis was being held.

    The room was dimly lit, a single overhead light casting harsh shadows across the cold, sterile walls. Varnis sat slumped in a metal chair, his hands shackled to the table in front of him. His appearance was haggard, his eyes bloodshot and tired, a far cry from the once-imposing figure he had been. With his mana sealed, he was nothing more than a normal human¡ªvulnerable and powerless.

    As I stepped into the room, Varnis slowly lifted his head, his gaze locking onto mine. For a brief moment, there was a flicker of recognition in his eyes, followed by a deep, simmering resentment. He knew exactly who I was¡ªthe one who had caught him just as he was about to escape, who had thwarted his ns in the final moments.

    "You¡­" Varnis rasped, his voice rough from exhaustion and defeat. "You should have killed me when you had the chance."

    His words wereced with bitterness, but they didn''t faze me. I remained calm, my expression unreadable as I regarded him. "If you wanted to die, you wouldn''t have fought so hard to escape."

    Varnis sneered, though the effort seemed to drain what little strength he had left. "Escape was the only option I had left. But now¡­ now I''m just a prisoner, awaiting whatever fate your organization deems fit. Death would have been a mercypared to this."

    I didn''t respond to his self-pity. Instead, I pulled out the chair across from him and sat down, my eyes never leaving his.

    Varnis chuckled, though it wasced with bitterness. "So, now you''re here to y the interrogator, huh? Fine, ask your questions, but don''t think for a second that a kid like you can do anything to me."

    I didn''t rise to his taunts. Instead, I remained calm, my expression neutral. "How did you first realize that your Trait had a special quality?"

    Varnis barked out augh, his voice dripping with contempt. "Oh, I see what this is. You''re hoping to find some hidden potential in yourself, aren''t you? Hoping to use the same method I did to get stronger? How pathetic."

    His words were meant to cut, to provoke a reaction, but I didn''t give him the satisfaction. I simply repeated the question, my tone steady. "How did you notice that your Trait had a special quality?"

    Varnis sneered, leaning back in his chair as he stared at me with disdain. "Even if I told you, it wouldn''t matter. It''s not something that just anyone can do, even if you wished for it with all your heart."

    I nodded slightly, acknowledging his response. "That must be correct," I agreed, my voice calm. "After all, not everyone can swallow such a seed from an eyeless woman."

    The moment the words left my mouth, Varnis'' demeanor changed. His eyes widened in shock, his breath hitching as if he had been struck. The confident, sneering expression he had worn moments before vanished, reced by a look of utter disbelief.

    ''As expected.'' I thought to myself.

    ''That thing was involved.'' Such a discovery of a trait. While it was something that was not impossible, its direction was slightly strange.

    I leaned forward slightly, my voice calm but firm as I pressed him for more information. "Did she give you a name, Varnis? What did she call herself?"

    For a brief moment, Varnis hesitated as if weighing the consequences of speaking further. His lips parted, and it seemed as though he was about to reveal something, the name lingering on the tip of his tongue.

    But before he could utter a word, his body convulsed violently. His hands shot to his throat, his eyes bulging as he struggled to breathe. A choking, gurgling sound escaped his lips as he gasped for air, his face contorted in agony.

    I stood up quickly, my eyes narrowing as I watched him. It was clear that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas preventing him from speaking, and I knew what it was.

    ''The psychic mana in his mind. It is a ''cate''.'' It was just as expected.

    That thing would not leave any loose ends.

    Within moments, Varnis'' struggles began to subside, his body going limp as thest of his strength faded. His eyes, once so full of terror, now stared nkly ahead, his chest rising and falling in shallow, ragged breaths.

    Just then, the door to the room burst open, and Shanks rushed in, his expression one of urgency. He took one look at Varnis'' condition and immediately moved to assess the situation.

    Shanks knelt beside Varnis, his fingers checking for a pulse even as he shot a questioning look at me. "What happened here, Astron?"

    "A ''cate,''" I replied, my voice steady but filled with the gravity of the situation.

    Shanks'' eyes widened in shock as he pulled back slightly from Varnis'' limp form. "Are you sure?" he asked, his tone tinged with disbelief.

    "I am," I confirmed, meeting his gaze. "The moment he was about to reveal something, it was triggered. His reaction, the sudden convulsions¡ªit all points to a psychic mana curse. A cate, to be precise."

    Shanks looked back at Varnis, a grim expression settling over his features. "cate... that''s rare and dangerous. Almost impossible to counter unless you have someone with high-level psychic mana. It''s a failsafe designed to silence anyone who gets too close to the truth."

    "Exactly," I agreed. "Whoever ced this on him didn''t want any loose ends."

    "What did you ask?"

    "I was suspicious of how he had discovered his trait. When I asked, he revealed that he had seen an eyeless woman in his dream. But, when he was about to reveal her name, the cate was activated."

    Shanks furrowed his brow, the wheels turning in his mind as he tried to make sense of the situation. "It doesn''t add up," he muttered, his voiceced with suspicion. "Why would the cate only activate when he mentioned the name? Why not when he started talking about how he discovered his trait? It''s too specific, too targeted."

    I knew the answer, but it wasn''t something I could reveal. The cate had triggered because I had brought up the eyeless woman myself. The curse hadn''t recognized the earlier part of our conversation as a breach because I was the one who had introduced the subject. But when Varnis tried to speak the name, that was when the trap was sprung. It was a clever safeguard designed to prevent any direct exposure of the woman''s identity.

    But I couldn''t share that knowledge¡ªnot without raising questions I wasn''t prepared to answer. Instead, I offered a usible exnation.

    "Maybe the person behind this wanted to leave a clue. A name could be a breadcrumb, something to mislead us or maybe even point us in the right direction. It''s possible they wanted us to know something, but not too much."

    Shanks stared at me for a moment, his eyes searching for any sign of deception. I kept my expression neutral, waiting for his reaction.

    No person, unless a mind reader, can get something out of me just by looking at my body.

    Finally, he let out a heavy sigh, rubbing the back of his neck as if trying to relieve the tension building there.

    "Maybe," he conceded, though it was clear he wasn''t entirely convinced. "It''s a stretch, but it''s the only exnation that fits for now. I''ll buy it, but we need to tread carefully. Whoever we''re dealing with, they''re smart¡ªsmart enough to nt these traps and cover their tracks."

    He nced back at Varnis, who was now slumped in his chair, barely conscious but still breathing.

    The man''s once notable presence had been reduced to a hollow shell, a stark reminder of the consequences of delving too deeply into dangerous waters.

    ''Dangerous waters¡­..Knowing too much can be dangerous sometimes.'' Shanks turned back to me, his expression softening slightly. "Go back to your room and get some rest. I need to handle the aftermath of this."

    I nodded, understanding the subtle dismissal. Shanks had a lot on his te now, and I had pushed the boundaries of what I could probe without drawing too much attention to myself. "Understood. If there''s anything else you need from me, just let me know."

    "Most likely not," Shanks mumbled with a low voice, though I could hear him. Not that I cared.

    After all, most likely, I will be sent to another ce this evening.

    Later that evening, as I rested in my room, recovering from the day''s events, the notification I had been anticipating arrived.

    My smartwatch buzzed softly, the screen lighting up with a message from the organization. I reached for it, my fingers brushing against the cool surface as I opened the message.

    ------------------

    MISSION NOTICE: SOLO OPERATION

    Location: [Shange Town]

    Objective: Investigate recent anomalous activities and neutralize any threats.

    Details: The mission requires discretion and swift action. Further details will be provided upon arrival.

    Departure: Immediate.

    ---------------- N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I wasn''t surprised. After what had transpired with Varnis, it was only natural that they''d want to send me on a solo mission, away from the prying eyes of others. A chance to test my capabilities further and, perhaps, to keep me upied while the higher-ups dealt with the aftermath of the Veilcroft operation.

    ''It seems they really want to keep me busy,'' I thought.

    But it didn''t matter. If anything, a solo mission suited me perfectly. There were fewer variables and fewer people to worry about or to cover for. Just me, my abilities, and the task at hand.

    ''And if I showed that I was better at solo missions, that would also suit better for my future.''

    I leaned back against the headboard, the soft glow of the smartwatch illuminating the room. The details were sparse and intentionally vague, but that was standard for operations of this nature. They''d fill me in once I was on-site, ensuring that only those directly involved would have the full picture.

    ''A solo mission means they trust me, at least to some extent,'' I mused, my mind already shifting gears to prepare for whaty ahead. I needed to be ready¡ªphysically, mentally, and strategically. Whatever awaited me at the mission site, I would face it head-on, just as I had done in Veilcroft.

    As I began to pack my gear, methodically checking each item to ensure it was in perfect condition, I couldn''t help but wonder what this new mission would reveal.

    ''Well, let''s see what you have in store for me this time.''

 Chapter 519 117.1 - Second Mission

    Chapter 519117.1 - Second Mission

    The night was quiet as I stepped out into the cool air, the city''s lights casting a faint glow over the streets. Instead of heading toward the Warp Gate, which would have been the usual mode of transport for an operative on a mission, I made my way to the nearest station.

    The choice of a speed train for this journey was deliberate¡ªanotheryer of discretion in an already covert operation.

    The station was nearly empty, thete hour ensuring that only a few travelers were about. I purchased my ticket and boarded the train, finding a seat near the back where I could observe a few other passengers.

    The train hummed to life, and the soft vibrations of the engine beneath my feet were a constant reminder of the speed.

    As the train sped through the night, thendscape outside the window blurred into a dark tapestry of shadows and distant lights.

    I pulled out my smartwatch, intending to extract some details about the mission. But when I requested additional information, the response was immediate and firm:

    "Request Denied. Mission details will be provided upon arrival. Maintain discretion and readiness."

    I wasn''t surprised. This mission was clearly designed to test my efficiency and adaptability. They wanted to see how I handled situations with minimal information, relying on my instincts and training to navigate the unknown.

    With nothing more to do, I leaned back in my seat, closing my eyes. My thoughts drifted back to the encounter with Varnis. The fight had been quick, brutal, and effective, but there were still areas I could improve upon. Every movement and every decision I made in that battle could be refined and perfected.

    I began to rey the fight in my mind, visualizing each step and strike.

    It was a habit I had developed¡ªa way to dissect my actions, analyze my mistakes, and ensure that the next time I faced an opponent, I would be even more precise.

    The memory of Varnis'' desperate attacks, his use of forbidden techniques, and the final moments of his defeat yed out in my mind''s eye.

    I analyzed the angles, the timing, and the subtle shifts in his stance that I could have exploited more efficiently.

    Each rey brought new insights and new possibilities for improvement.

    As the train sped on through the night, the rhythmic hum of the engine became a backdrop to my thoughts.

    *******

    Not long after, the train began to slow, signaling the approach of my destination. I opened my eyes, letting the memories of the fight with Varnis fade into the background as I focused on the task ahead. The mission was waiting, and there was no room for distractions.

    *******

    Not long after, the train began to slow, signaling the approach of my destination. I opened my eyes, letting the memories of the fight with Varnis fade into the background as I focused on the task ahead. The mission was waiting, and there was no room for distractions.

    The train pulled into the station, its lights cutting through the early morning fog that hung low over the tracks. I stood, grabbed my small bag, and made my way to the exit. The city was quiet at this hour, the streets lit only by the asional streemp casting long shadows across the pavement.

    I stepped off the train and into Riko City; the air was crisp and cool against my skin.

    The city itself was a mix of old and new, with towering skyscrapers casting their reflection onto the older, more worn buildings that lined the streets below.

    ''Though, this city seems to be more developed than Veilcroft.'' From the map on my smartwatch, I could see that [Shange Town] was my true destination. It was a small, slightly deste town located in the east-southern part of the Federation, closer to the border.

    The train didn''t go directly there, likely due to the town''s remote location, so I''d have to make my way from here.

    Without wasting any time, I started walking through the darkened streets. The city was still asleep; the only sounds were the asional hum of a distant car or the rustle of leaves in the early morning breeze. As I walked, I gged down a passing cab, the driver''s eyes meeting mine in the rearview mirror as I settled into the back seat.

    "Where to?" the driver asked, his voice rough from what I assumed was a long night.

    "Shange Town," I replied, watching his reaction closely.

    The driver gave a slight nod, not questioning the destination but clearly noting the unusual request.

    "It is my hometown."

    "Ah¡­..Returning to home¡­..you must be an academy student."

    "You are sharp."

    "It is my line of work."

    "I see."

    The driver seemed to rx slightly after I mentioned Shange Town was my hometown. He eased the cab into motion, the quiet hum of the engine filling the silence as we began our journey out of the city.

    "I had been away for four years. I really missed my home."

    "So, four years, huh?" the driver said, ncing at me through the rearview mirror as we drove along the darkened road. "That''s a long time to be away from home."

    "Yeah," I replied, keeping my tone casual. "A lot can change in four years."

    The driver nodded thoughtfully, his gaze returning to the road. "That''s true. Shange Town''s a quiet ce, though. Not much changes there¡ªat least, not usually."

    I picked up on the slight hesitation in his voice, sensing an opportunity to steer the conversation further. "Not usually? Has something been going on recently?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The driver hesitated for a moment, his expression tightening as if he were weighing whether to speak freely. Finally, he sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly. "You could say that. It''s been quiet, like always, but¡­"

    "But?"

    "Recently, a gue has been polluting that town." The driver''s voice dropped to a near whisper as if even mentioning it might bring misfortune.

    "gue?" I echoed, feigning surprise and concern. "What kind of gue?"

    The driver shook his head, his eyes narrowing slightly as he focused on the road ahead. "It''s not a disease, at least not one that affects people directly. It''s thend¡ªthe crops, specifically. The harvests aren''t as good as they used to be. You see, most of the people in Shange Town rely on agriculture to get by. We''ve got a special kind of fruit that grows well there, the [Moon berry]."

    "Moonberries?" I repeated, the name ringing a faint bell. I had heard of them before¡ªa rare fruit known for its unique properties, often used in both cuisine and certain medicinal concoctions.

    "Yeah, Moonberries," the driver confirmed. "They''re the town''s pride and joy, really. Buttely, the harvest''s been off. The berries areing in smaller and less vibrant. Some of them don''t even ripen properly. And that''s not the worst of it."

    "What else is happening?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.

    The driver sighed again, his face a mixture of frustration and concern. "Some of the fields have started to rot like the soil''s gone bad overnight. It''s like there''s something in the ground poisoning it. The farmers have tried everything they can think of, but nothing''s working. They''re losing hope, and if the Moonberry crop fails¡­ well, it''ll be the end for a lot of folks in Shange Town."

    "Sounds serious," I said, keeping my tone sympathetic. "Any idea what''s causing it?"

    "Not really," the driver admitted, shaking his head. "Some folks think it''s just bad luck, or maybe the weather''s changing. Others whisper about curses or old spirits being disturbed. But there''s no proof, and without a clear cause, no one knows how to stop it."

    The mention of curses and spirits made me wonder if there might be something more to this than just a simple agricultural problem. Shange Town was remote, and small towns like these often had their own folklore and superstitions. But sometimes, there was truth buried in those old tales.

    "Has anyone from outsidee to investigate?" I asked.

    "Not yet," the driver replied. "The town''s pretty isted, and with everything going on in the Federation, we''re low on the priority list. But if things don''t turn around soon, they''ll have no choice but to ask for help. The whole town''s livelihood depends on those berries."

    I nodded, making a mental note.

    As we continued our journey, the town grew closer, the first hints of daylight casting long shadows over the quietndscape.

    The once distant cluster of buildings was now within reach, and I could see the fields surrounding the town¡ªfields that should have been lush and green, but even from a distance, I could tell something was wrong.

    Well, at least, I needed to act like something was wrong, just to show that I was a townsfolk before.

    "This¡­."

    "Yeah¡­.It is pretty bad, isn''t it?"

    "It was vibrant."

    The driver pulled up to the town''s edge, slowing the car to a stop. "Here we are," he said, turning to look at me. "Shange Town. I hope things aren''t as bad as they seem, but¡­ well, you can see for yourself."

    I nodded, stepping out of the car and onto the rough dirt road. "Thanks for the ride," I said, handing him the fare. "I''ll see what I can do while I''m here."

    "Good luck," the driver replied, his tone earnest. And then he left.

    As soon as the driver left and the dust settled from the cab''s departure, my smartwatch buzzed softly, signaling an iing message. I nced down, my eyes scanning the screen as the mission details appeared.

    The message was brief, as expected:

    MISSION UPDATE

    Objective: Meet with the Mayor of Shange Town. He has been informed of your arrival.

    Instructions: Introduce yourself as Astron Natusalune. The Mayor will provide further details on the situation.

    There wasn''t much to go on, but that was typical for missions like this¡ªneed-to-know basis until you were on the ground.

    I tucked the smartwatch away and took a moment to survey my surroundings. The town was quiet, with only a few people out and about, their faces drawn with worry.

    The fields, once thriving with the renowned Moonberries, now looked sickly and forlorn, the nts struggling to survive in the poisoned soil. Whatever was causing this, it wasn''t just a natural urrence.

    ''It seems the Major has some connections in the organization. Or, the organization might own this ce¡­.''

    Considering that they did not want to waste much resources, that could be the case. After all, even such an organization can''t function without money or resources like this.

    I began walking toward the center of town, where the Mayor''s office was likely located. The buildings here were old, some even historic, their stone walls and wooden beams telling tales of a time when the town had flourished.

    I walked up to the entrance and knocked on the door, the sound echoing in the still morning air. A momentter, the door creaked open, and a man in histe fifties, with graying hair and a weary expression, stood before me.

    "Can I help you?" he asked, his tone cautious.

    I met his gaze steadily, keeping my voice calm but firm. "I''m Astron Natusalune. I''ve been sent to assist with the situation here. I believe the Mayor is expecting me."

    The man''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of my name, and he quickly stepped aside, gesturing for me to enter. "Yes, of course. The Mayor has been awaiting your arrival. Please,e in."

    I stepped into the building, the interior dimly lit but well-maintained. The man led me through a narrow hallway and into a small office, where the Mayor sat behind a cluttered desk, papers and maps were strewn about.

    The Mayor looked up as we entered, his eyes filled with a mix of relief and apprehension. He was a tall, slender man with sharp features, his hair neatlybed back despite the stress evident in his expression.

    However, upon seeing me, his face betrayed his emotions as he showed a little bit of disappointment.

    The Mayor''s eyes narrowed slightly as he took in my appearance, his initial relief giving way to a more scrutinizing look. He leaned back in his chair, folding his hands on the desk as if trying to gauge whether I was really who I imed to be.

    "Are you really sent by ''them''?" he asked, his toneced with skepticism.

    I met his gaze steadily, understanding the weight of his question. "Yes," I replied, my voice calm and confident. "I''m Astron Natusalune, and I was sent by the organization to assist with the situation here."

    The Mayor studied me for a moment longer, his eyes searching for any sign of deception. After what felt like a tense eternity, he finally exhaled, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly.

    "I see¡­" he murmured, though the disappointment still lingered in his expression. "Forgive my reaction, Mr. Natusalune. It''s just¡­ I was expecting someone a bit more, well¡­ seasoned."

    It was understandable. The situation in Shange Town sounded dire, and my appearance¡ªyoung and unassuming¡ªprobably didn''t inspire the confidence he was hoping for. This wasn''t the first time I''d faced such skepticism, and it wouldn''t be thest.

    But at the same time, understanding did not mean I should look over this matter.

    "I suggest you keep your expectations to yourself. Judging someone just by their age can be detrimental if you might not know."

    It was a short threat, but a threat nheless.

 Chapter 520 117.2 - Second Mission

    Chapter 520117.2 - Second Mission

    "I suggest you keep your expectations to yourself. Judging someone just by their age can be detrimental if you might not know."

    The Mayor''s eyes widened slightly at my response, clearly taken aback by the firmness in my tone. He wasn''t used to being spoken to in such a way, especially by someone he perceived as inexperienced. However, the authority in my voice and the confidence I exuded made him reconsider his initial judgment.

    He hesitated for a moment, his gaze flickering to the guards who had been standing silently at attention by the door. Their presence was more symbolic than necessary, a show of force to ensure that anyone entering his office understood their ce. But as they looked at me, it was clear that I wasn''t fazed by them in the slightest.

    The Mayor shifted ufortably, the weight of the situation settling in. He realized that underestimating me could be a mistake¡ªone that he couldn''t afford to make, given the town''s precarious state.

    "Very well, Mr. Natusalune."

    And he epted my words.

    "I''ll defer to your expertise. The situation here is serious, and I can''t afford to let personal judgments cloud my decisions."

    He motioned for the guards to step back, giving me space. The tension in the room eased slightly, the power dynamic subtly shifting as the Mayor acknowledged my authority.

    "Let''s proceed with the investigation," I said, maintaining a calm but firm demeanor. "The sooner we start, the sooner we can get to the bottom of this."

    The Mayor nodded, clearly more respectful now. "Of course. I''ll have someone take you to the fields and introduce you to the farmers immediately. They''ve been dealing with this for weeks, and any insights they can provide might help you understand what''s happening."

    "That is good."

    He quickly gave instructions to one of the guards, who left the room to make the necessary arrangements. The Mayor then turned back to me, his earlier apprehension reced by a cautious respect.

    "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Natusalune," he said. "I''ll ensure you have everything you need to conduct your investigation."

    With that, he gestured for me to follow him as we prepared to head out to the fields. As we walked through the building, the Mayor''s demeanor was markedly different¡ªmore cooperative, less dismissive. He hade to understand that while I might not look the part of a seasoned operative, I carried the weight of my mission with confidence and resolve.

    I followed the Mayor and the personnel he assigned to guide me out of the office and through the winding streets of Shange Town.

    The fields weren''t far from the town center, and as we approached, the signs of the problem became increasingly apparent.

    The once vibrant and lush fields that were the pride of Shange Town now looked sickly and barren.

    Rows of Moonberry nts, which should have been bursting with the rich, dark fruit they were known for, were instead withered and dry. The ground beneath them was hardened and cracked, a far cry from the fertile soil it should have been.

    The personnel stopped at the edge of one of the fields, allowing me to take in the sight before us.

    I could see the nts up close now; their leaves yellowed and curled as if they had been drained of life. The Moonberries that had managed to grow were small, misshapen, and covered in a strange, mottled pattern that hinted at some kind of infection or blight.

    I crouched down, running my fingers over the dry, brittle leaves. They crumbled at my touch, the nt disintegrating into dust. The soil was simrly unyielding, more like stone than the rich, loamy earth that should have nourished these crops.

    "This is worse than I expected," I muttered to myself, though loud enough for the personnel to hear.

    "The farmers have tried everything," the man assigned to me said, his voice tinged with frustration and helplessness. "Fertilizers, new irrigation methods, even burning the infected nts to stop the spread¡­ but nothing''s worked. It''s like thend itself is dying."

    With that, he gestured for me to follow him as we prepared to head out to the fields. As we walked through the building, the Mayor''s demeanor was markedly different¡ªmore cooperative, less dismissive. He hade to understand that while I might not look the part of a seasoned operative, I carried the weight of my mission with confidence and resolve.

    He quickly gave instructions to one of the guards, who left the room to make the necessary arrangements. The Mayor then turned back to me, his earlier apprehension reced by a cautious respect.

    I followed the Mayor and the personnel he assigned to guide me out of the office and through the winding streets of Shange Town.

    I nodded. It was evident that this wasn''t just a simple agricultural problem; it was something different.

    I needed to dig deeper, both literally and figuratively.

    I activated my [Eyes], focusing on the flow of mana within the field. What I saw only confirmed my suspicions.

    The mana was stagnant.

    It wasn''t just that the nts were infected¡ªthe very life energy of thend was being drained away, leaving nothing but a barren husk in its ce.

    I walked further into the field, my gaze sweeping over the rows of withered nts. I noticed that the damage wasn''t uniform; some areas were more affected than others. I crouched down again, this time digging into the soil with my fingers.

    Beneath the hardened surface, the earth was cold and lifeless, as if something had poisoned it from within.

    ''Hmm...Is it corruption? No, there is no evidence of corrosive mana.'' That was weird. Compared to how things would look when corrosive mana would affect the environment, this one was different.

    In a sense, normally, the mana would directly assimte with the body and the living parts, affecting those parts. And if that were to happen, I would have seen the traces of mana in this ce.

    But that doesn''t seem to be the case now.

    ''Something that has the corrosion ability without applying mana on it?'' If that were the case, then things would be tricky, especially since it would get a lot harder for me to trace it back.

    I looked around with my eyes enveloped with mana, my fingers sifting through the cold, lifeless earth, searching for any signs of disturbance¡ªfootprints, w marks, or even the remnants of burrowing creatures.

    But as I examined the ground, it became increasingly clear that there was nothing. No tracks, no signs of animals or monsters that might have entered the field. The soil was unnaturally undisturbed, almost as if thend had been abandoned by life itself.

    ''Nothing¡­ not even the smallest trace of activity.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I rose to my feet, brushing the dirt from my hands. Theck of any physical evidence was troubling. In most cases of environmental decay, there would be some indication of the presence of creatures¡ªwhether they were feeding on thend or simply passing through. But here, it was as if everything had been erased, leaving behind only the withered remnants of the crops.

    ''This goes beyond natural decay or even a typical magical corruption. It''s as if something has drained the very essence from this ce, leaving no trace of how it was done.''

    I walked further into the field, my eyes scanning the surroundings for anything that might provide a clue. The fields stretched out in all directions, each row of crops in various stages of decay, but the pattern of destruction was inconsistent. Some patches were almostpletely dead, while others showed signs of recent damage as if the corruption was spreading unevenly.

    ''If there''s no sign of creatures on the surface¡­ could it be something deeper? Something underground, perhaps?''

    I crouched down again, this time focusing on the ground beneath my feet. Activating my [Eyes] once more, I directed my attention to theyers of earth below, searching for any disturbances in the mana that might indicate a hidden presence.

    But again, I found nothing. The ground was still, devoid of any signs of life or activity. The only thing that registered was the same stagnant, lifeless mana that permeated the entire field.

    ''No creatures, no signs of physical intrusion¡­ what could be causing this?''

    I straightened up, my mind racing through the possibilities. Theck of evidence suggested that whatever was affecting thend was not a conventional force. It wasn''t a creature or a magical attack, at least not in any way I was familiar with. Instead, it seemed to be something more insidious, something that drained life without leaving a trace.

    I turned to the man who had been assigned to guide me. His expression was a mix of frustration and concern, clearly hoping I might have some answers.

    "Have there been any reports of unusual activity in the area?" I asked, keeping my tone measured. "Anything at all, even if it seems insignificant?"

    The man hesitated, thinking back. "There have been some strange urrences¡­ people have mentioned hearing odd sounds at night, like a low hum or a distant rumbling. But no one''s seen anything. It''s all just¡­ eerie like thend is haunted or cursed."

    I nodded, considering his words. "And what about the weather? Any changes, sudden storms, or temperature shifts?"

    "Nothing out of the ordinary," he replied. "The weather''s been mild if anything. It''s like thend just started dying for no reason."

    His response confirmed what I had already suspected. The phenomenon wasn''t linked to any natural urrences or external forces. Whatever was happening here, it wasing from within thend itself¡ªor perhaps from something deep beneath it.

    I scanned the horizon, my gaze shifting to a field on the outskirts that seemed untouched by the decay guing the others. It stood out like an oasis amidst the witheringndscape, its crops still vibrant and healthy, a stark contrast to the surrounding destion.

    ''Why hasn''t this field been affected?'' I wondered, intrigued by the anomaly.

    I gestured toward the field, turning to the man beside me. "What about that one?" I asked, my tone neutral but curious. "It looks like it''s avoided whatever is happening here."

    The man followed my gaze, and as his eyesnded on the untouched field, a look of disdain crossed his face. He hesitated for a moment, as if weighing whether to speak openly, but eventually, he sighed and replied.

    "That field belongs to a mother and her son," he said, his voice tinged with contempt. "They''re¡­ different. Keep to themselves mostly, don''t interact much with the rest of the town. Some say they''re strange, maybe even cursed."

    I raised an eyebrow at the man''s tone, noting the bitterness in his voice. "Different how?" I pressed, trying to get to the heart of the matter.

    The man shifted ufortably, clearly reluctant to borate. "The mother¡­ she''s a bit of a recluse. Some folks say she practices¡­ unusual things. Herbs, remedies, that sort of thing. And the son, well¡­ he''s always been odd. Keeps to himself, doesn''t speak much. People avoid them, mostly. They''re outsiders, even though they''ve lived here as long as anyone can remember."

    I nodded thoughtfully, piecing together the information. The field''s untouched state and the family''s reputation as outsiders suggested there might be more to them than met the eye.

    "Have they said anything about the situation?" I asked, keeping my tone even.

    The man shook his head. "Not much. They don''t talk to anyone unless they have to. But their field¡­ it''s the only one that hasn''t been touched by whatever''s going on. Some of the other townsfolk think they''re responsible, that maybe they''ve done something to protect their own crops while the rest of us suffer."

    I could hear the resentment in his voice, amon reaction in situations like this where fear and uncertainty fueled suspicion.

    But I wasn''t interested in hearsay; I needed facts, something concrete to go on.

    "Take me to them," I said.

    The man blinked, taken aback by my directness. "Are you sure? They''re not exactly¡­ weing."

    "I''m sure," I replied.

    "Th-"

    "I will not repeat."

    "¡­..Understood¡­"

 Chapter 521 117.3 - Second Mission

    Chapter 521117.3 - Second Mission

    The man reluctantly led me through the town and toward the isted field on the outskirts. The walk was quiet, the air thick with unspoken tension. As we approached the house at the center of the untouched field, I noticed the man''s pace slow, his expression darkening as he looked at the modest home.

    "This is it," he said, his voice t. He cast a disdainful nce at the house, his lips curling slightly as if the very sight of it repulsed him. "I''m going to leave now. I don''t want any part of this."

    I watched him for a moment, noting the emotions ying across his face¡ªdisgust, fear, and a deep-seated hatred. It was clear that whatevery behind his feelings toward this family was deeply ingrained, perhaps fueled by years of istion and suspicion.

    ''Interesting¡­ fear, hatred, and something else¡­ a deep sense of rejection.''

    He turned and walked away without another word, leaving me standing alone at the edge of the porch. I watched him go, then turned my attention back to the house.

    The air here was different¡ªcalmer, almost serene.

    I stepped up to the door and knocked firmly, my hand steady against the wood. There was a brief pause, and then the door creaked open just enough to reveal a young boy, no older than fifteen, with a stern expression on his face. His eyes were sharp and unweing, and his posture suggested that visitors were neithermon nor particrly desired.

    "What do you want?" he asked curtly, his voice edged with suspicion.

    "I''m Astron Natusalune," I replied, my tone even and professional. "I''ve been sent to investigate the situation in Shange Town. I''m here to ask a few questions about your field. It seems to be the only one that hasn''t been affected by whatever''s happening."

    "What a weird name." The boy''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied me. "We''re not interested," he said bluntly, starting to close the door.

    I quickly ced my hand against the door, holding it open just enough to prevent him from shutting itpletely. "This is important," I insisted, my voice firm but not aggressive. "You may not think it matters now, but what if the same thing happens to your field? Once it''s gone, how will your mother continue to make the ointments she uses to make a living?"

    While their field also had Moonberries, there were also some other herbs growing there. I took a note on them while looking at them, and there I can easily say that the mother is indeed an herbalist.

    The boy hesitated, the door half-closed, as he considered my words. His stern expression softened just a fraction, the reality of the situation sinking in. He knew, as well as anyone, that if their field were to fall prey to the same fate as the others, their livelihood would be in serious jeopardy.

    The boy hesitated, the door half-closed, as he considered my words. His stern expression softened just a fraction, the reality of the situation sinking in. He knew, as well as anyone, that if their field were to fall prey to the same fate as the others, their livelihood would be in serious jeopardy.

    After a tense moment, he let out a small sigh and opened the door wider, stepping aside to let me in. "Fine," he said, his tone grudging but resigned. "You cane in, but don''t take too long. My mother isn''t well."

    As I stepped, I naturally took a look around the house. The interior of the house was modest but clean, with the scent of herbs and medicinal nts filling the air.

    It was clear that the boy and his mother lived simply, relying on thend and their knowledge of healing to sustain themselves.

    As I followed the boy further into the house, I could sense the weight of the situation pressing down on him.

    He was young, but there was a hardness to him that spoke of someone who had been forced to grow up quickly, likely due to the circumstances surrounding his family.

    "Wait here," the boy said, leading me to a small sitting room. "I''ll get my mother."

    As I waited, I couldn''t help but notice the small details around the room¡ªshelves lined with jars of herbs, a mortar and pestle on the table, and a few well-worn books on medicinal practices, though most of them were old ones.

    It wasn''t long before the boy returned, leading his mother into the room. The moment she entered, I could sense her presence¡ªa gentle, calming aura that seemed to fill the space around her.

    She moved with grace, though it was clear from the slight tremor in her steps and the pallor of her skin that she was not in the best of health.

    As she approached, I noted several telltale signs of her condition. Her skin had a slight yellowish tint, indicative of jaundice, likely due to liver dysfunction.

    The faint puffiness around her eyes and the slow, deliberate way she moved suggested a chronic illness, perhaps something that had been wearing her down for years.

    The way she asionally pressed a hand to her side hinted at difort or pain in her abdomen, reinforcing my suspicion that her liver might be the source of her ailment.

    Despite her condition, she offered me a warm, genuine smile as she gracefully took a seat across from me. There was no trace of animosity or suspicion in her demeanor¡ªjust a quiet strength and kindness that seemed at odds with the disdain the townsfolk held for her.

    "I''m sorry if I kept you waiting," she said softly, her voice carrying a soothing, almost melodic tone.

    I shook my head, offering a respectful nod. "There''s no need to apologize. I appreciate you taking the time to meet with me."

    She smiled again, the gesture lighting up her tired features. "You''re quite young to be sent on such an important task," shemented, her eyes reflecting a mixture of curiosity and mild surprise.

    "I am younger than most would expect for this kind of work," I admitted. "But I assure you, I''m here to help, and I take my responsibilities seriously."

    Her eyes softened at my response, and she leaned back slightly, studying me with a kind of quiet wisdom. "Youth is often underestimated," she said, almost as if she were speaking from experience. "But I believe you have more than enough capability to do what you''ve been sent here to do."

    I appreciated her faith in me, though it was clear that she was a woman who had faced her own share of challenges in life. The way she carried herself, despite her obvious illness, spoke volumes about her resilience.

    "Thank you," I replied, my tone sincere. "What should I call you?"

    "Ah¡­.I was rude¡­.You can call me Maria." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Miss Maria." Repeating the name, I started. "I''ve been informed that your field is the only one in Shange Town that hasn''t been affected by the blight. I''d like to understand why that is, if possible. It could help us prevent the spread to other areas."

    She nodded thoughtfully, her gaze turning inward as she considered my words. "Our field has been untouched, yes," she acknowledged. "But I''m not sure why. I''ve done nothing different than what I''ve always done¡ªtended to the nts with care and used the same herbs and remedies that my family has passed down for generations. Perhaps¡­ it is simply luck."

    ''A lie.'' As she spoke, I watched her carefully. The slight hesitation in her voice, the brief flicker of her eyes away from mine, and the almost imperceptible tension in her posture¡ªthese were all subtle signs that betrayed her words.

    I could easily detect these small cues; the tells that people often unknowingly disyed when they weren''t being entirely truthful.

    Her insistence that it was simply luck rang hollow. No one who had experienced such consistent results, especially in the face of a widespread blight, would truly believe it was just chance. There was something she suspected, perhaps even something she knew, but she wasn''t ready to share it.

    I decided to shift my approach. If she was hiding something, pressing too hard might cause her to shut downpletely or, worse, make her son even more defensive. I needed to reveal a bit of my own findings, something to show that I wasn''t just here to ask questions but that I had already uncovered some unsettling truths.

    "I understand that you might not be certain," I said, my tone gentle but firm. "But I''ve been investigating the situation in Shange Town, and I''ve found evidence that this blight isn''t natural. The way thend is affected, the way the life force seems to be drained from the soil¡ªit''s not something that happens on its own."

    I saw a flicker of recognition in her eyes, a momentary widening that confirmed my suspicion. She knew something, but she was still reluctant to share it.

    I leaned forward slightly, maintaining eye contact. "I''m not here to use anyone or to disrupt your life. I''m here to help. But to do that, I need to know if something happened in the past that could have caused this. Even if it seems unrted, anything you can tell me might be the key to stopping this blight."

    For a moment, the room was silent, the weight of my words hanging in the air. The mother nced at her son, who had been standing quietly by her side. His posture was tense, his eyes darting between his mother and me, clearly uneasy with the direction the conversation was taking.

    Finally, she spoke, but her voice was more guarded than before. "I don''t know¡­ I can''t think of anything that would cause this," she said, her tone carefully measured. But I could tell she was lying again¡ªthis time even more deliberately.

    ''Something did happen,'' I concluded silently. The way she avoided my gaze, the slight tightness in her voice¡ªit all pointed to the fact that she knew more than she was letting on. But whatever it was, she wasn''t willing to share it, at least not yet.

    I could sense the tension rising in the room, especially in the boy. His hands were clenched at his sides, his jaw set as if ready to defend his mother from further questioning. Pushing any harder could risk alienating thempletely.

    I decided to ease off, knowing that sometimes patience was the better strategy. "I understand," I said calmly, standing up. "I won''t press you further, but if you do think of anything¡ªanything at all¡ªplease let me know. I''m here to help, and I want to do everything I can to protect your field and the rest of Shange Town."

    She nodded, a mixture of relief and guilt in her eyes as she rose to her feet as well. "Thank you," she murmured. "I''ll¡­ think about it."

    I turned to the boy, who was watching me with a mixture of wariness and curiosity. "Take care of your mother," I said, offering a small nod. "And keep an eye on the field. If anything changes, don''t hesitate to reach out."

    The boy didn''t respond, but he gave a slight nod, his expression softening just a fraction.

    I took my leave, stepping out into the fresh air, the scent of herbs and earth still lingering around me.

    "Sigh¡­..What a pain¡­."

    This mission somehow turned into something simr to my first one. However, this time, since I was alone, I needed to act more.

    ''Well, not that it matters.'' With that, I started walking around town once again.

 Chapter 522 117.4 - Second Mission

    Chapter 522117.4 - Second Mission

    I walked back to the town, my thoughts swirling with the implications of what I had just learned¡ªor rather, what I had not been told. Something had happened here, something that the mother and son were keeping to themselves.

    The pieces of the puzzle were slowly falling into ce, but there were still too many missing for me to see the full picture.

    When I arrived at the mayor''s office, I found him pacing near his desk, his fingers tapping nervously against the wood. He looked up as I entered, his eyes searching mine for any sign of hope.

    "Did you find anything?" the mayor asked, his voice tinged with a mix of anxiety and expectation.

    I kept my expression neutral, my face a practiced mask of calm. "Nothing conclusive," I replied evenly. "There''s no logical exnation that I can see at the moment. The blight doesn''t seem to have a natural cause."

    The mayor''s face fell slightly, the hope draining from his eyes. He ran a hand through his thinning hair, clearly frustrated by theck of answers.

    "And what about them?" he asked, his tone shifting slightly as he referred to the mother and son. There was a subtle edge to his voice, a hint of something more than just concern. "Did they tell you anything useful?"

    I shook my head, maintaining myposure. "No, they didn''t have any information that could help," I said, my voice steady. I had long since mastered the art of controlling my expressions, and the mayor wouldn''t detect any hint of deception.

    The mayor studied me for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly as if trying to gauge whether I was telling the truth. But he found nothing in my demeanor to suggest otherwise. Instead, he seemed to rx slightly, as if relieved that the young operative before him wasn''t as sharp as he had feared.

    I caught the subtle shift in his posture, the way his shoulders eased, and his gaze lost some of its intensity. He was underestimating me, dismissing my capabilities because of my age. It was amon reaction, one that I had encountered many times before. But in this case, it worked to my advantage.

    As I watched him closely, I noticed something else¡ªa flicker of restlessness in his eyes, a tension in his jaw that hadn''t been there before. The mayor wasn''t just worried about the blight; there was something specific about the mother and son that was bothering him. His questions, though carefully worded, revealed a deeper concern.

    ''This is quite a reaction, huh?'' I thought, storing the observation away forter. The way he had pressed for information, the subtle anxiety when I mentioned that I hadn''t found anything¡ªit all pointed to something more than just a passing interest. He was worried, and that worry wasn''t just about the blight.

    But I gave no sign that I had noticed. Instead, I kept my tone casual as I spoke. "I''ll continue to investigate, but it might take some time. These things are rarely straightforward."

    The mayor nodded, though I could see the disappointment in his eyes. "I understand," he said, though his voice was strained. "Just¡­ do what you can. The town is counting on you."

    CREAK! "Hey, Father¡­.Give me some money!"

    Just as I was about to leave the mayor''s office, the door swung open, and a young girl stepped inside. She was slightly tall, with striking features that immediately caught my attention. Her resemnce to the mayor was unmistakable¡ªsame sharp eyes, the same shape of the jaw. It didn''t take much to conclude that she was most likely his daughter.

    She was well-dressed, in clothes that spoke of both quality and taste, and she carried herself with the kind of confidence thates from being ustomed to having her way. There was a slight haughtiness in the way she walked as if she owned the ce and everyone in it.

    "I will meet with some friends from the city."

    As she entered, her gaze swept the room, initially ignoring my presence as if I were just another piece of furniture. But then her eyesnded on me, and her expression changed in an instant.

    Her eyes widened, and she froze in ce, staring at me as if she had just seen something¡ªor someone¡ªunexpected.

    Without warning, she blurted out, "What a handsome guy!"

    The words hung in the air, and for a moment, there was a stunned silence in the room. The mayor, who had been lost in his thoughts, looked up sharply, his eyes flicking between his daughter and me with a mixture of surprise and mild annoyance.

    Sometimes, I forget that I was also quite good-looking. Considering there were guys like Ethan, Victor, and Lucas in the academy, I did not think much of my looks, but outside, I would get a lot of gazes when walking.

    "Ah, this is my daughter, Celia," the mayor said, recovering quickly and clearing his throat. "Celia, this is Mr. Natusalune, who has been sent to help us with the situation in town."

    Celia, still staring at me, blinked a few times as if snapping out of a trance. She quicklyposed herself, her haughty demeanor returning as she gave me a smile that was equal parts charming and confident.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Natusalune," she said, her voice suddenly taking on a more measured tone, though her eyes still held a hint of that initial surprise. "I didn''t realize we had such... capable-looking help on the way."

    The girl''s gaze remained fixed on me, her initial surprise quickly morphing into a more calcted expression. It was clear that she was used to getting what she wanted, and the townsfolk likely found themselves at the receiving end of her haughty demeanor more often than not.

    As she continued to speak, there was a subtle condescension in her tone, as if she viewed herself as being above the rest of the town''s inhabitants.

    "I must say, it''s refreshing to see someone of your... caliber here in Shange Town," Celia continued, her smile a touch too perfect. "The people here can be so... simple. It must be a nice change for you to deal with someone who can actually appreciate your skills."

    Her words, though outwardly polite, wereced with a thinly veiled contempt for the townsfolk. It was as if she saw them as beneath her, mere background figures in her world.

    The mayor shifted ufortably, clearly aware of his daughter''s attitude but either unwilling or unable to correct her. I noticed the subtle tension in his posture, the way his gaze flickered between Celia and me as if trying to gauge how I would react to her words.

    I maintained my calm demeanor, not letting her attitude faze me. I had encountered people like Celia before¡ªthose who believed their status or appearance made them superior to others.

    ''Well, she was like that too.''

    However, that did not mean I would y such games.

    ''Hmm¡­.Let''s make her talk a little bit more¡­.''

    Something about this girl made me tense.

    ''I sense animosity?'' It was subtle and not direct, but it was there.

    That is why¡­.."The people here are doing their best in a difficult situation," I replied evenly, my tone measured. "They deserve respect and support, especially in times like these."

    Celia''s smile faltered for a brief moment, clearly not expecting my response. She quickly recovered, though, her expression smoothing back into one of polite interest.

    "Of course," she said, though her tonecked sincerity. "It''s just that¡­ well, sometimes it feels like they could use a bit more... sophistication in their lives. But I suppose that''s why you''re here¡ªto bring some much-needed expertise to this ce."

    Her gaze flickered over me again as if appraising my worth. It was clear she saw me as someone she could potentially manipte or at least use to her advantage in some way.

    "Indeed," I replied, not giving her any indication of what I was truly thinking. "I''m here to assist in any way I can."

    The mayor, sensing the growing tension in the conversation, quickly interjected. "Celia, Mr. Natusalune has a lot of work to do. I''m sure he''ll appreciate not being distracted from his duties."

    Celia gave a small, dismissive wave. "Oh, Father, I''m sure Mr. Natusalune can handle a little conversation. After all, it must be lonely doing such serious work all the time."

    She turned her attention back to me, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. "If you ever need a break from all the dreariness of this town, you should join me and my friends in the city. We know how to have a good time¡ªsomething I''m sure you could use."

    Her invitation, though framed as an innocent suggestion, was clearly meant to entice me away from my duties, to see if I could be swayed by her charms.

    ''Hmm¡­..''

    But at the same time, there was something that felt like there.

    My hunch was tingling.

    ''Something.'' I was just about to say don''t talk to me anymore, but then I decided to go against it.

    "I appreciate the offer," I said politely, "but my focus is on the task at hand. There''s a lot at stake here, and I intend to see it through."

    Celia''s smile tightened slightly, the first hint of frustration breaking through herposed exterior.

    This girl wasn''t used to being turned down, and I did not miss the increased animosity behind the gaze.

    But she quickly masked it, offering a more subdued nod.

    "Of course," she said, though her eyes shed with something unreadable. "I wouldn''t want to keep you from your important work."

    "That would be nice." I nodded and then turned my attention to the mayor.

    As I turned my attention back to the mayor, I let my tone shift to a more contemtive one. "Given the current situation, the fields belonging to Miss Maria and her son are our only real lead," I said, carefully watching the reactions in the room. "I n to investigate further, focusing on anything in the past that might prove useful in understanding what''s happening now."

    The moment I mentioned Maria and her son, I caught a subtle shift out of the corner of my eye¡ªCelia''s shoulders tensed ever so slightly, a reaction thatsted only a fraction of a second before she quickly regained herposure. It was barely noticeable, but it was exactly the reaction I had been expecting.

    ''There it is.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    My instincts had been right.

 Chapter 523 117.5 - Second Mission

    Chapter 523117.5 - Second Mission

    The mayor, oblivious to his daughter''s reaction, nodded in agreement, seemingly relieved that I had a n.

    At least, that was how it looked like. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If not for the slight shake in his movements, once again.

    Common folks were like that, especially those who were from the countryside. Many were not that proficient in hiding their expressions.

    "That sounds like a wise course of action," he said.

    The mayor, still recovering from the subtle slip in his demeanor, quickly masked his feelings, his expression settling back into the practiced neutrality of a man used to holding a position of authority. Celia, without another word, turned on her heel and left the room, her earlier bravado now tempered by a quiet, simmering tension that I didn''t miss.

    Once she was gone, the mayor turned back to me, his voice carefully controlled. "So, Mr. Natusalune, what do you n to do next?"

    I considered his question for a moment, allowing a thoughtful expression to cross my face. "I''ll start by asking some questions around town, getting a better sense of the situation from the locals. After that, I''ll take another tour around the fields and the town''s perimeter, just to make sure there aren''t any signs we might have missed¡ªanything that could indicate arger issue, like a dungeon or a monster infestation."

    The mayor''s brow furrowed slightly, a flicker of concern passing through his eyes. "A dungeon? You think there could be one appearing here?"

    I shook my head, maintaining a calm, reassuring tone. "I didn''t see any traces of a dungeon during my initial assessment. But it''s always better to be thorough. There''s a possibility that I might have missed something, so I want to double-check. Dungeons are unpredictable, and it''s better to be cautious."

    ''Well, that is a lie.'' Inwardly, I was confident that no dungeon had appeared in Shange Town. I had been trained to detect such anomalies, and the town didn''t show any of the usual signs.

    But I kept my thoughts to myself, ying the part of the diligent investigator. My words were simply a part of the act, meant to keep the mayor and the townsfolk at ease while I continued to piece together the real mystery.

    The mayor nodded, clearly reassured by my apparent thoroughness. "I see. Yes, it''s best to be careful. Thest thing we need is a dungeon causing even more trouble on top of everything else."

    "Exactly," I agreed, giving him a brief nod. "I''ll report back to you once I''vepleted my survey of the area."

    With that, I took my leave, stepping out into the bright afternoon light that bathed the town in a deceptively peaceful glow. The tension from the mayor''s office lingered in the air, but I set it aside for now, focusing on the task at hand.

    As I walked through the town, I kept my senses sharp, scanning for anything unusual¡ªanything that might have slipped under the radar during my previous investigation.

    The fields were still as barren as before, the lifeless soil a stark contrast to the vibrant greenery that should have been there. But I detected no signs of monsters or any energy fluctuations that would suggest the presence of a dungeon.

    As I wandered through the town, I approached the locals with a casual demeanor, asking seemingly innocuous questions to ease into the conversations. The town was small, and the people here were naturally cautious around outsiders, especially one who had only been in town for a few hours.

    Their guarded expressions and polite but distant responses made it clear that they weren''t ready to open up about anything serious just yet.

    I started with simple inquiries, asking about the town''s history, the usual state of the fields, and how they had been coping with the recent troubles.

    The responses were typical¡ªsmall talk about the weather, the decline in crops, and the general unease that had settled over Shange Town. Nothing particrly revealing, but I was patient.

    As I continued, I began to subtly guide the conversations in the direction I wanted, steering them toward the topic of Maria and her son. It was a delicate process¡ªpushing too hard could raise suspicion, but I was practiced in the art of subtlety. I asked about old traditions, the local customs surrounding agriculture, and if anyone had noticed anything unusual in the past that might be relevant now.

    At first, the responses were vague and nomittal. People spoke of hard times, of thend changing in ways they didn''t understand, and of their frustration with the mysterious blight. But as I listened, I started to pick up on the underlying currents in their words¡ªthe hints of superstition, the fear of the unknown, and the quiet resentment toward those who seemed untouched by the town''s misfortune.

    "Maria''s field is the only one still thriving, isn''t it?" Imented offhandedly to an older man tending to his shop, my tone casual as I examined a small trinket on disy.

    The man hesitated, ncing around as if to ensure no one else was listening. "Aye, it is," he replied, his voice lowering slightly. "Strange, that. No one knows why, but folks have their suspicions."

    "Suspicions?" I echoed, feigning mild curiosity. "What kind of suspicions?"

    He shrugged, a cautious look in his eyes. "People talk, you know? Say maybe she''s got some kind of secret, something that''s keeping hernd safe. Others think it''s just in luck. But¡­ well, there''s always been something a bit different about her and that boy."

    "Different, how?" I asked, keeping my tone light as I pocketed the trinket I had been examining.

    "Can''t say for sure," the man muttered, avoiding my gaze. "Just¡­ they keep to themselves, always have. And now, with everything going wrong, folks are starting to wonder if they''ve got something to do with it. Not that I''m saying I believe it, mind you," he added quickly as if regretting his words.

    I nodded, letting the subject drop as I thanked him for his time and moved on. The man''s reluctance to speak more openly was telling¡ªthere was clearly a stigma attached to Maria and her son, one that had only grown with the town''s recent troubles.

    But at the same time, there was something more to that.

    ''They were talking as if this was not the case before.''

    From the way they were addressed, Maria and his son, whose name I learned was Richard, it seemed like they were close with the townsfolk before.

    That made me understand that, at some point, things changed.

    ''Something must have happened.'' And that something was also rted to the mayor and his daughter.

    At the very least, they knew something about it.

    After speaking with several more townsfolk, I noticed a pattern beginning to emerge. The answers I received were bing increasingly redundant, offering little new information beyond what I had already gathered. The town was small, and rumors traveled quickly.

    It was clear that themunity shared a collective unease about Maria and her son, but they were hesitant to say much more, likely out of a mix of fear and uncertainty.

    By the time the evening sun cast long shadows across the streets, I decided it was time to wrap up my questioning for the day. There was only so much to be gleaned from casual conversation, and I had already pushed the limits of what the townsfolk were willing to share.

    As the sky deepened to a dusky purple, I took a detour, walking the perimeter of the town and observing everything around me with a careful eye. My [Eyes] allowed me to see beyond the physical structures, revealing the intricate flows of mana and the hidden details that others would overlook.

    I walked past homes where women were busy with housework, their movements efficient and practiced. The scent of evening meals wafted through open windows, mingling with the sound of children reading and doing their homework, their youthful voices murmuring through the walls.

    In one house, I saw a woman carefully foldingundry; her brow furrowed in concentration as she worked by the fading light. In another, a man sat at a small desk, his sses perched on the tip of his nose as he helped his daughter with her schoolwork. The scene was almost picturesque, a moment of quiet domesticity that belied the tension I knewy beneath the surface of this town.

    I continued my walk, my gaze drifting over the rooftops and through the streets.

    As I moved further along, my [Eyes] picked up something unexpected¡ªa faint glow of mana emanating from within one of the houses. It wasn''t particrly strong, but it was enough to catch my attention. I shifted my focus, peering through the walls to see what was inside.

    In one of the bedrooms, a couple was engaged in an intimate act,pletely oblivious to the world around them. The mana glow wasn''ting from them directly but seemed to be lingering in the air as if something had been recently activated or disturbed. It was a curious detail, one that didn''t fit with the otherwise mundane scene.

    I didn''t linger, quickly moving on to avoid intruding on their privacy any further.

    ''Hmm¡­.'' But at the same time, something had alerted me.

    ''That¡­..''

    It was the fact that someone''s intimate act triggered something.

    ''And it was not a normal mana.''

    The mana looked different.

    ''Simr to Sylvie''s but at the same time apletely opposite one.''

    Something that I had been encountering for the first time. I had never seen something like that before, even with [Perceptive Insight].

    ''What could it be?''

    As I neared the outskirts of the town, my attention was drawn to the ground just ahead of me. There, almost hidden in the fading light, was a series of footprints.

    They were shallow and faint, easy to overlook if one wasn''t paying close attention.

    I crouched down, examining them more closely. The prints were well-formed, suggesting that the person who made them had passed through recently.

    I could tell by the depth and the spacing of the steps that the individual was rtively young and not particrly heavy. The impressions left behind by the boots were distinct enough to indicate that they belonged to a male.

    ''Three days, give or take,'' I estimated, running my fingers lightly over the earth.

    The soil had dried since thest time it rained, and the prints had weathered slightly, but they were still clear enough to analyze.

    But what intrigued me most was the frequency of these prints. The path was well-worn, suggesting that whoever had made these tracks used this route regrly. It wasn''t just a one-time urrence¡ªthis person had a reason to walk this way, and they did so often.

    ''What''s out here that''s worth visiting so frequently?''

    I rose to my feet, my eyes following the trail as it led away from the town and into the underbrush. The direction was odd, too¡ªit didn''t lead to any of the main roads or paths that I had noticed during my initial survey of the area. This was a more hidden route or more of a shunned.

    The footprints, though faint, guided me deeper into the outskirts, where the town''s lights grew dimmer and the air grew cooler. The path twisted and turned, leading me through a sparse thicket of trees and underbrush that seemed to close in around me as I ventured further.

    ''The forest is getting thicker, huh?'' The footprints were bing harder to follow now, the ground less cooperative as the terrain grew rougher. But I could still make out the faint impressions, guiding me like a breadcrumb trail through the shadows.

    Finally, the trail led me to a small clearing, hidden away from the main town and surrounded by a dense thicket of trees. The clearing itself was unremarkable at first nce, but as I stepped closer, I noticed something that made me pause.

    In the center of the clearing was a small, unassuming structure¡ªlittle more than a shed, really.

 Chapter 524 117.6 - Second Mission

    Chapter 524117.6 - Second Mission

    The morning light filtered through the curtains of the Mayor''s office, casting long shadows across the room. The Mayor, seated behind his desk, appeared restless, his fingers drumming lightly on a stack of documents. His eyes, weary fromck of sleep, flitted over the papers, but his mind was clearly elsewhere. He asionally nced at the door as if expecting someone to enter at any moment.

    The silence was abruptly broken by the soft creak of the door opening. The Mayor looked up, his expression a mix of hope and anxiety. Astron Natusalune stepped into the room, his presencemanding despite his young age. The Mayor quickly straightened in his chair, trying to mask his unease.

    "How was it?" the Mayor asked, his voice tinged with anticipation. "Were you able to find anything useful?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Astron nodded, his expression calm andposed. "Yes, I was," he replied. "The investigation is finished."

    The Mayor''s eyes widened in surprise and relief. "You were able to find the reason?" he eximed, his voice rising with excitement. "Then, what is it? What''s causing the blight?"

    Astron remained steady, his gaze unwavering. "I did find the reason," he confirmed, his tone measured. "But before I exin, I need you to call a few people."

    The Mayor''s enthusiasm faltered slightly, a flicker of confusion crossing his face. "Of course," he agreed, his eagerness still apparent. "Who do you need?"

    "Please call Miss Celia, Miss Maria, and Mister Damian," Astron requested, his voice calm yet firm.

    The Mayor blinked, clearly taken aback by the names. "How are they rted to all this?" he asked, the confusion deepening in his voice.

    "It''s important," Astron replied, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Pleaseply."

    The Mayor hesitated for a brief moment, his mind racing as he tried to connect the dots. But seeing the resolve in Astron''s eyes, he quickly nodded, the urgency of the situation overriding his questions. "Very well," he said, reaching for the inte on his desk. "I''ll have them summoned immediately."

    As he made the arrangements, the tension in the room thickened, the Mayor''s earlier excitement now tempered by a growing sense of unease.

    There was something, something that he could not makeplete sense of.

    Something that was in his gaze sent shivers down the Mayor''s spine.

    As for Astron, he was just standing there without saying anything.

    Not long after the Mayor sent the summons, the door to his office creaked open once more. Maria entered first, her steps slow and measured. The signs of her illness were more apparent in the daylight; her skin was pale, and her movements were slightly unsteady. Despite this, she carried herself with a quiet dignity, though her tired eyes betrayed her fatigue.

    Behind her followed Damian, his expression fierce and protective. The young man''s eyes immediately locked onto Astron, his re sharp with suspicion and anger. The fact that his mother, clearly unwell, had been called to the Mayor''s office without exnation only fueled his ire.

    "Why did you call us here?" Damian demanded, his voice hard as he stepped forward, cing himself slightly in front of Maria as if to shield her. "My mother is sick. She shouldn''t be dragged into whatever this is."

    Astron met Damian''s re with calm indifference, his expression unchanging. He simply raised a hand in a gesture of patience. "Please, just wait a little," he said, his tone even andposed. "You will soon see the reason why."

    Damian''s eyes narrowed, his frustration evident. He wasn''t satisfied with the vague response, and the tension in the room spiked as he clenched his fists. "This better be good," he muttered, clearly ready to argue further, but before he could, Maria ced a gentle hand on his arm.

    "Damian, please," Maria said softly, her voice carrying a soothing calm despite her weariness. She looked up at her son with a tired smile, trying to ease his temper. "Let''s hear what Mr. Natusalune has to say."

    Damian nced at his mother, the protective anger in his eyes softening slightly at her touch. He hesitated, clearly torn between his desire to shield her and her request to stay calm. After a moment, he let out a quiet sigh, stepping back slightly but keeping a wary eye on Astron.

    Maria nodded in gratitude to her son before turning her attention back to Astron. Her expression was one of quiet patience, though her eyes held a hint of curiosity, wondering what had brought them here.

    Astron acknowledged her with a small nod, his demeanor remaining steady. The room fell into a tense silence as they waited for the final person to arrive, the weight of the moment pressing down on everyone present.

    The tension in the room thickened, and just as the silence began to settle, the door to the office swung open with a loud creak. Celia burst into the room, her entrance apanied by a shout.

    "What''s the meaning of this? I was just woken up! Why am I being dragged here so early?" Her voice was sharp, tinged with annoyance, and she stormed into the room with her usual haughty demeanor.

    Celia''s appearance was slightly disheveled, her hair not yet fully tamed, and her attire hastily thrown on, clearly indicating that she had been roused from sleep. She looked around the room, her eyes narrowing in confusion and irritation as she noticed the others gathered.

    The Mayor''s face tightened with a mix of embarrassment and frustration at his daughter''s behavior. He quickly stepped forward, his tone firm as he addressed her. "Celia, this is not the time for your outbursts. You will be polite and respectful. This is a serious matter."

    Celia rolled her eyes, clearly displeased with the reprimand. "Fine, fine," she grumbled, crossing her arms as she leaned against the wall with a huff. Her gaze flicked to Astron, a trace of that earlier surprise and curiosity from their first meeting still present in her eyes, though now overshadowed by her irritation.

    Astron remained unperturbed by her entrance, his expression as calm and controlled as ever. He allowed a moment for the tension in the room to settle before speaking again. "Thank you all foring. Now that everyone is here, we can proceed."

    Celia, still looking somewhat out of ce, gave a small, reluctant nod, though her posture remained stiff and her eyes narrowed in suspicion. The Mayor, clearly trying to maintain some semnce of control over the situation, gestured for everyone to take a seat.

    Maria, with a gentle nod of gratitude to the Mayor, slowly took a seat, her son Damian standing close by, still ring at Astron. Celia, after a moment of hesitation, begrudgingly followed suit, though she chose a seat that allowed her to keep a close watch on everyone in the room.

    Astron stood in the center of the room, his gaze steady as he looked at each of the assembled individuals. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, each person waiting for him to exin why they had been summoned. But instead of diving straight into the matter at hand, Astron began with an unexpected question.

    "What do you think of death?"

    His words hung in the air, causing a ripple of confusion to pass through the room. The Mayor furrowed his brow, Maria looked perplexed, and Damian''s fierce expression faltered slightly as he tried to make sense of the question. Celia, sitting with her arms crossed and a scowl on her face shot Astron a look of disbelief.

    "What are you talking about?" Celia snapped, her tone impatient. "Why are you asking us about death?"

    Astron, unfazed by her outburst, continued without acknowledging herint. "Most of the time, death is associated with the cessation of bodily functions. The heart stops beating, the lungs cease to breathe, and the brain halts its activity. Medically, it''s defined as the irreversible loss of consciousness and the permanent absence of vital signs."

    He paused, allowing his words to settle before he continued, his voice calm and almost reflective. "But is death really just about the body? Is it only about the organs shutting down, the blood ceasing to flow, the breath leaving the lungs?"

    The room was silent, the upants clearly bewildered by the sudden turn in the conversation. The Mayor shifted ufortably in his seat, ncing at the others as if searching for an exnation in their faces. Maria''s tired eyes held a hint of curiosity, while Damian continued to re, though now with a mix of confusion. Celia, on the other hand, looked thoroughly irritated.

    "This is ridiculous," Celia muttered, shaking her head. "What does any of this have to do with¡ª"

    Astron cut her off, his tone firm but not unkind. "Please, just bear with me a moment longer."

    Celia huffed but said nothing more, clearly unhappy but willing to wait¡ªif only to see where this strange line of questioning was leading.

    Astron let a moment of silence pass before answering his own question. "Of course not," he said, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "Death is not just about the body. It''s also about the soul, the spirit¡ªwhatever you choose to call the essence of life. When that essence is drained or corrupted, it doesn''t matter if the body still functions for a time. The person is effectively gone. Death cane long before the heart stops beating."

    He looked around the room, his eyes lingering on each of them in turn. "And the same can happen for the inverse. The things that we consider dead, from a medical perspective, might still be alive. Still in this world, attached to something else."

    Astron allowed the silence to stretch for a moment, letting his previous words sink in before he continued. The tension in the room was palpable, the air thick with anticipation. He took a measured breath and then spoke again, his tone calm but carrying an undercurrent of gravity.

    "There is a phenomenon known as Lingering Resonance," he began, his eyes scanning the faces of those gathered. "It urs when a person dies an unfair or tragic death, and in their final moments, they experience overwhelming emotions¡ªanger, sorrow, fear. These emotions can be so powerful that they leave an imprint, a piece of that person''s essence, still attached to this world."

    He paused, watching as the others absorbed his words. The Mayor''s difort grew, his fingers fidgeting nervously on the edge of his desk, and the same could be said for the other three.

    "When a person''s spirit is unable to move on because of these unresolved emotions," Astron continued, "they be trapped, tethered to the physical world by the intensity of their feelings. This attachment to the world of the living doesn''t manifest as a peaceful presence but rather as something far more sinister."

    He let his gaze sweep the room, ensuring that each person was following. "These spirits, unable to find peace, begin to haunt the living. They are driven by the very emotions that bound them to this world."

    The tension in the room thickened as Astron spoke, his words weighing heavily on those present. The Mayor, already ufortable, now seemed increasingly unsettled. His fingers tapped nervously against the edge of his desk, his eyes darting from Astron to the others in the room as if seeking some kind of reassurance.

    But as Astron continued, the Mayor''s anxiety grew too much to contain. He suddenly interrupted, his voice tinged with frustration and desperation. "What does any of this have to do with what''s happening in Shange Town? There are no spirits or hauntings here! The people are living well enough despite the blight. This is a farming town, not some ce haunted by ghost stories."

    His words came out in a rush, almost as if he were trying to convince himself as much as those around him. But his bodynguage betrayed him¡ªhis hands trembled slightly, and a faint sheen of sweat glistened on his brow. It was clear that the Mayor was far more disturbed by Astron''s words than he was letting on.

    Astron met the Mayor''s gaze calmly, his eyes narrowing slightly as he looked deeply into the older man''s eyes. The room fell into an uneasy silence, everyone waiting to see how Astron would respond to the Mayor''s outburst.

    "Really?" Astron said, his voice low and deliberate. He didn''t look away, holding the Mayor''s gaze with an intensity that seemed to pierce through any facade. "What about the family named ''Carpenter?''"

    It was at that moment a chill fell down to the whole room.

 Chapter 525 117.7 - Second Mission

    Chapter 525117.7 - Second Mission

    "What about the family named ''Carpenter?''"

    The name hung in the air like a sudden chill. The Mayor''s reaction was immediate and telling. His face paled, and his breath caught in his throat. His hands, which had been tapping nervously on the desk, stilledpletely, gripping the edge of the wood as if to steady himself.

    Maria''s eyes widened in recognition of the name, a flicker of something like sorrow crossing her tired features.

    Damian, who had been ring at Astron with suspicion, now looked slightly down as if something had been revealed. Something that he wanted to hide. Celia, who had been simmering with irritation, now stared at her father, her expression shifting to one of shock.

    The Mayor''s mouth opened, but no words came out. It was as if the very mention of the name had robbed him of his voice. The room seemed to grow colder, the oppressive weight of unspoken truths pressing down on everyone.

    Astron''s voice cut through the silence, his tone still calm but carrying an undeniable edge. "It seems the name does ring bells for everyone here." He said while looking at everyone. "That is good, as this makes things easier."

    Celia''s voice cut through the thick silence, her tone defensive and strained. "That name... it can''t have anything to do with what''s happening now," she insisted, her eyes flicking nervously between Astron and her father. She tried to muster her earlier confidence, but there was a tremor in her voice that hadn''t been there before.

    Astron turned his gaze to Celia, his expression unreadable. "Really?" he replied, his voice carrying a weight that silenced any further protests. The single word hung in the air, challenging the very foundation of her denial.

    The room remained silent as Astron began to speak again, his tone steady and deliberate, each word carefully chosen. "Let me tell you a story¡ªa story about a family named Carpenter, who once lived in this very town. They were a family of three: a father, a mother, and a daughter. Simple farmers, like many in Shange Town, living a quiet life, tending to their crops, and contributing to themunity."

    Astron''s voice remained calm, but there was an intensity in his eyes as he continued. "But then, things began to change. Rumors started to spread¡ªrumors that the Carpenter family was involved in something dark, something unnatural. Witchcraft, they called it. The townsfolk whispered that while everyone else was struggling with their crops, the Carpenters were thriving. Their fields remained green, their harvests plentiful, even as others withered away."

    He paused, letting the weight of the words settle over the room. The Mayor looked down, his face a mask of guilt and fear, while Maria''s eyes brimmed with unshed tears, her sorrow palpable. Damian''s earlier defiance had crumbled, reced by a look of quiet shame, his eyes fixed on the floor. Celia, though still trying to maintain herposure, was visibly shaken, her earlier bravado now a distant memory.

    "But," Astron continued, "the truth was far less sinister. The reason for the Carpenter family''s sess wasn''t witchcraft. It was something much simpler, much more mundane. They refused to use the seeds that most of the town had been provided with¡ªthe seeds that had been supplied by apany with ties to a certain influential figure in this very room."

    At this, the Mayor visibly flinched, his knuckles whitening as he gripped the edge of his desk. Astron''s gaze bore into him, unyielding. "Those seeds were of low quality, bought at a fraction of the price they should have been. They were subpar, and they were the reason why the crops failed across the town. But the Carpenters, being prudent, chose not to use them. They stuck to their own methods, their own seeds, and that''s why their crops thrived."

    The realization began to dawn on the others in the room, the pieces of the puzzle falling into ce. Celia''s eyes widened in shock, her gaze snapping to her father, who sat trembling in his chair, unable to meet anyone''s eyes.

    "But someone couldn''t afford to have that truthe to light," Astron said, his voice now edged with steel. "Someone who had made a deal embezzled money and provided those faulty seeds to the town. Someone who needed a scapegoat to cover their tracks. And so, the rumors of witchcraft were born¡ªwhispers seeded by that very person to turn the town against the Carpenters."

    Maria''s soft gasp broke the silence, and Damian''s fists clenched at his sides, his knuckles white with the effort to contain his anger. Celia, still in shock, slowly shook her head, unable to reconcile the story with the man she knew as her father.

    "The town began to shun them, ostracizing the Carpenter family, driving them further and further into istion," Astron continued, his voice softening slightly. "And in the end, the weight of those lies, the cruelty of the townsfolk, led to their demise."

    The room was deathly silent, the gravity of the story sinking in.

    "But of course, that is not the end," Astron continued, his voice steady yetden with the gravity of what was toe. The silence in the room was thick and suffocating as each person grappled with the dark truths that had been unearthed.

    "Lingering Resonance," Astron exined, "is a phenomenon notmonly found in adults. Their emotions, though strong, are often tempered by experience and the ability to rationalize their suffering. It is the younger, more vulnerable souls¡ªthose whose hearts are untainted by the harshness of life¡ªthat are most susceptible to this phenomenon. When a child or a young person experiences an overwhelming sense of betrayal, fear, or despair, their emotions can be so intense that they leave an indelible mark on this world."

    He let his words hang in the air for a moment, allowing their weight to sink in before continuing. "While the Carpenter family was ostracized, there were some in the town who were not satisfied with merely pushing them to the margins. There was a certain someone who despised the family even more¡ªsomeone who was consumed by jealousy, particrly toward their daughter, Abigail."

    The mention of Abigail brought a new tension into the room. Maria''s face paled even further, her hands trembling in herp.

    Damian''s knuckles were now bone white; his fists clenched so tightly that the tendons stood out starkly against his skin. Celia''s wide eyes remained fixed on Astron; her earlier shock now mingled with dawning horror as she realized where the story was leading.

    "Abigail Carpenter," Astron said, his voice softening as he spoke the girl''s name, "was a bright and beautiful soul. She was kind, graceful, and intelligent¡ªa girl who loved to help others. It wasn''t surprising that many of the boys in town had a crush on her. But there was one person who couldn''t stand the attention she received¡ªsomeone whose jealousy twisted their perception, turning admiration into something far darker."

    Celia''s breath hitched as she listened, her gaze never leaving Astron''s. The color drained from her face as she began to piece together the implications of his words.

    The room seemed to grow colder with each word, the darkness of the story casting a suffocating pall over everyone present. Astron''s gaze never left Celia, his words striking deeper with every revtion.

    "And so, this certain person began spreading a vile rumor about Abigail," Astron continued, his voice calm. "A rumor that she was not only a witch but that she was selling her body, using her beauty to corrupt the town''s boys. It was a lie, of course, but the seeds of doubt had already been sown with the rumors of witchcraft. It wasn''t hard for these young, impressionable boys to be manipted into believing the worst." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The tension in the room was unbearable. Maria covered her mouth, tears welling in her eyes as the full horror of what had happened began to take shape. Damian''s hands were clenched so tightly that his knuckles had turned white, his whole body trembling with barely suppressed rage. Celia''s face was ashen, her eyes wide with disbelief and growing terror.

    "And then," Astron said, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper, "that certain person made a n. They waited until the day when Abigail''s parents had left the town to seek help from a doctor in another town. That night, a group of boys, emboldened by the lies they had been fed, went to the Carpenter home. They grabbed Abigail and dragged her to a shed on the outskirts of town¡ªa shed that had been prepared for this very purpose."

    Celia''s breath grew shallow, her heart pounding in her chest as Astron''s words struck deeper. His gaze remained locked on hers, unyielding, as he continued to speak.

    "They were waiting for this very moment," Astron said, his voice a chilling whisper that seemed to echo in the silence of the room. His eyes bore into Celia''s, never wavering. "From then on, days became hell for that girl. Confined, assaulted, with no one to call for help, no one to speak of her suffering."

    He took a slow, deliberate step forward, stopping just inches from Celia. The cold emptiness in his eyes was overwhelming, a void that seemed to consume all light and warmth. It was a look devoid of rage, of anger, or even of sadness¡ªjust pure, pitch-ck hollowness.

    "Does that ring a bell?" Astron asked, his voice as empty as his gaze.

    Celia recoiled slightly, her body trembling. The intensity of his stare sent a shiver down her spine, a cold, paralyzing fear taking hold of her. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. The truth, or perhaps the fear of it, had stolen her voice.

    Astron turned away from Celia, his gaze shifting to Maria and Damian. "But well, that doesn''t mean it ends here, does it?"

    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle. Maria looked down, her eyes filled with tears, while Damian clenched his fists even tighter, his body shaking with barely restrained fury.

    "While all of this was happening," Astron continued, "there was one family in this town that did not believe the rumors about the Carpenters. A family of two¡ªa mother and her son¡ªwho knew the truth. The mother was an herbalist, knowledgeable about herbs and nts, and she understood that the Carpenters'' sess had nothing to do with witchcraft. She knew it was because they had refused to use the low-quality seeds that had been forced on the rest of the town."

    Maria''s head dipped lower, her shoulders trembling as she recalled the painful memories. Damian''s eyes, now brimming with unspoken pain and anger, remained fixed on Astron.

    "That family of two," Astron continued, "decided to help the Carpenters. The woman provided them with medicine, helping to ease their worries, while the boy yed with the Carpenter girl, Abigail. He didn''t want her to be alone, especially when the rest of the town had turned their backs on her. They even wanted to speak out, to defend the Carpenters, but the one who was truly guilty couldn''t afford to let that happen. So, the rumors spread to them as well. They were also ostracized, associated with witchcraft, and shunned by the town."

    Maria''s silent tears fell, each drop a testament to the burden of guilt she had carried for so long. Damian''s face was contorted with anguish; his teeth gritted as he struggled to contain the storm of emotions raging within him.

    "The boy didn''t care about the town''s rejection," Astron continued, his voice a low murmur. "He had already begun to hate the townspeople for their cruelty, for their willingness to believe lies over the truth. He continued to visit Abigail, only to find one day that she was no longer there. Surprised, he assumed she had left with her parents, perhaps to find safety elsewhere."

    Astron paused, his voice growing even quieter, more somber. "But when the Carpenter parents returned to their home, they found it empty. Abigail was nowhere to be found, and their panic set in. They came to the family of two first, desperate for answers. When they saw that she wasn''t there, their panic turned to terror. And when the truth finally emerged¡­"

    He looked back at the Mayor, whose face was ashen, his eyes wide with horror as he relived the events Astron described. "The family of two could no longer contain their anger. The truth of what had been done to that innocent girl was too much to bear."

    Astron''s voice hardened, the cold edge returning. "From then on, the deaths of two people urred in this town. Two lives were taken, not by ident, but as an act of vengeance. To bury the truth, to ensure that the full extent of what had happened would nevere to light."

    The room fell into a silence so deep it felt as though the air had been sucked out.

    But then, suddenly, a voice echoed all across the room.

    "AHAHAHAHAHAHHA!"

    It was a madugh of someone.

 Chapter 526 117.8 - Second Mission

    Chapter 526117.8 - Second Mission

    The silence that followed Astron''s words was shattered by an unexpected sound¡ªa mad, echoingugh that filled the room with an unsettling energy. Everyone turned in shock to see Celia, her head thrown back as sheughed heartily, the sound growing louder and more unhinged with each passing second.

    "AHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Celia''sughter was wild, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and something far darker. She wiped a tear from the corner of her eye as she finally managed to stifle herughter, her gaze settling on Astron with a mocking smile.

    "Oh, that was good," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Really, you''re quite the storyteller, Astron. The way you spun that tale¡ªso detailed, so tragic. It was almost as if you were there yourself."

    Her smile widened, but it was a smile that never reached her eyes. They remained cold, calcting, and filled with a twisted amusement. She leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms as she continued to speak.

    "It was fun to sit here and listen to your words," Celia continued her tone light but with a sharp edge that made everyone uneasy. "You wove it all together so well¡ªthe rumors, the guilt, the deaths. A perfect little horror story for our quaint little town. But you know what? That''s all it is¡ªa story."

    She emphasized thest word, her eyes narrowing as she looked around the room at the others. "And the best part? Everyone here seems to be ying right into it. Look at you all¡ªso ready to believe in ghosts and curses, so eager to think that there''s some tragic, supernatural exnation for what''s happening."

    Celia''s voice took on a mocking tone as she continued, "But here''s the truth, Mister Astron. You''re just a man with a good imagination and a ir for the dramatic. You came here with your little theories and your usations, and you got everyone to buy into it. But at the end of the day, it''s nothing more than that¡ªa theory."

    Her words hung in the air, but the effect she seemed to be aiming for was lost. The room was still tense, the weight of Astron''s revtions lingering despite Celia''s attempts to dismiss them. Herughter, though loud and forceful, didn''t seem to erase the growing sense of dread that had taken hold of the others.

    Maria''s tears continued to fall silently, and Damian''s anger hadn''t lessened. The Mayor, too, remained visibly shaken, his mind clearly racing as he tried to reconcile Celia''s words with the heavy truths Astron had uncovered.

    Astron remained unflinching, his expression as calm and cold as ever, unaffected by Celia''s outburst. He allowed her words to hang in the air for a moment before responding.

    "Stories," Astron said quietly, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife, "often have a way of revealing the truth, even when some people would rather not see it."

    Celia''s smile faltered slightly, but she quickly recovered, her eyes shing with defiance. "Oh, please. Save your cryptic nonsense for someone who cares. You''ve had your fun, but let''s be real¡ªthere''s no proof to back up your little tale. It''s all spection."

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his gaze still locked on Celia. "Is that what you truly believe, Celia? That everything I''ve said is just a fabrication?"

    Celia''s defiance didn''t waver as she crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at Astron. "Yes, that''s exactly what I believe. You''re fabricating everything, trying to twist a sad story into something more sinister for your own agenda."

    Astron simply shook his head. "Celia, for things like this, it''s often far too easy to find evidence. Especially when those who know the truth are still among us."

    With that, Astron reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small, worn diary. The leather cover was cracked with age, and the pages were yellowed and frayed at the edges. He held it up for everyone in the room to see.

    "This," he said, his voice steady and calm, "is the diary of Abigail Carpenter."

    The room went silent. Celia''s eyes widened in shock, her bravado suddenly faltering as she stared at the diary in Astron''s hand. The Mayor''s breath caught in his throat, and even Maria and Damian looked at the diary with a mix of recognition and dread.

    Astron continued, his voice calm but unyielding. "The more people who know the truth, the easier it is to reveal it¡ªespecially if one of those people is standing right in front of you."

    He turned his gaze to Maria and Damian, who were visibly shaken. "You no longer need to hide anything," Astron said softly but with firm resolve. "The truth is already out. You were pressured by the Mayor, forced into silence, but now... now it''s time to speak."

    Maria trembled, her eyes filling with tears as she looked at the diary in Astron''s hand. Damian, his anger simmering just below the surface, clenched his fists, his gaze shifting from the Mayor to Celia and back to Astron.

    Celia, still staring at the diary, took a step back, her earlier confidence crumbling as the weight of the situation pressed down on her. "That... that doesn''t prove anything," she stammered, but her voicecked the conviction it had before.

    Astron didn''t relent. "This diary contains the words of a girl who suffered at the hands of those who believed the lies that were spread about her. It''s a record of her pain, her fears, and her final days. And it''s more than enough to show the truth."

    He gently opened the diary, flipping through the pages until he found the entry he was looking for. "In her own words," he said, his tone somber, "Abigail wrote about how she was taken, how she was tormented, and how she prayed for someone to save her. She even wrote about the people who hurt her... people she once trusted."

    Maria let out a soft sob, and Damian''s eyes filled with tears of rage and sorrow.

    Celia''s defiance was gone, reced by a look of horror and disbelief. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. The reality of the situation was too much to deny.

    Astron closed the diary and looked around. "Everything is clear now."

    Astron had just finished speaking, the gravity of his words hanging heavily in the room when the Mayor suddenly broke the silence. His voice was low, but there was an unmistakable edge to it¡ªone that sent a chill through the air.

    "So what?" the Mayor muttered, his eyes narrowing as he turned to face Astron. The cold expression on his face was a stark contrast to the fear and guilt he had shown earlier. He seemed almost... defiant.

    Astron slowly turned to meet the Mayor''s gaze, his own expression unreadable. "What did you say?" Astron asked, his voice calm butced with an undercurrent of warning.

    The Mayor straightened in his chair, his demeanor hardening as he spoke with a new resolve. "I said, so what?" he repeated, louder this time. "What if you know the truth now? What if everyone in this room knows? What difference does it make?"

    The question hung in the air, and the room seemed to grow colder as the Mayor continued, his voice growing more confident, more emboldened. "You have this diary, you have your story, and you have these people''s tears," he said, gesturing toward Maria and Damian. "But what can you really do with it? Who will believe you? You think you can bring justice to this town? You think you can undo what''s been done?"

    Astron''s eyes narrowed slightly, the intensity of his gaze cutting through the Mayor''s bravado. "The truth has a way ofing to light, no matter how deeply it''s buried," he said quietly. "And it has a way of destroying those who try to keep it hidden."

    The Mayor scoffed, though there was a slight tremor in his voice that betrayed his unease. "You''re just an outsider," he spat. "A stranger who knows nothing about this town, about its people, or its history. Do you think you can waltz in here and tell some tragic tale, and everyone will fall to their knees, begging for forgiveness? It doesn''t work that way, Astron."

    He leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with a mix of desperation and defiance. "This town has lived with its secrets for years. People here know how to keep their mouths shut and how to look the other way. You can''t change that. You''re just one man. You''re nothing."

    Astron remained unfazed, his expression calm and resolute. He took a step closer to the Mayor, his presence loomingrger as he spoke in a low, measured tone. "You''re right about one thing," he said. "I''m just one man."

    "That is right, just one man." Saying that, the Mayor smiled. "Just like them, you will be buried here. With all the secrets that were revealed." Astron''s expression remained calm, almost serene, as he looked at the Mayor. "I''ll be buried here?" he asked, his voice steady, without a hint of fear.

    The Mayor''s eyes gleamed with triumph. "Indeed. You''re just one man. Did you really think we wouldn''t be prepared for something like this? We''ve been keeping secrets for years, Astron. We know how to deal with problems like you. If the truth ever came to light, we were ready to bury it again, no matter the cost."

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his gaze unwavering. "And how exactly do you n to do that? How do you intend to solve the problem if I disappear?"

    The Mayor chuckled darkly. "Thanks to you, we''ve already identified the problem. It''s some kind of spiritual phenomenon, isn''t it? A lingering spirit or whatever nonsense you believe in. Well, if you''re gone, we can just call another expert to deal with it. Someone less... troublesome."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "And what about the organization that sent me here? How do you n to exin my sudden disappearance to them?"

    The Mayor''s smile turned cold as he nced at his daughter, Celia, who was still standing in stunned silence. "That''s simple. We''ll say that you tried to assault my daughter. A father defending his child¡ªwho could me me? The organization will understand that I had no choice. They''ll see me as a hero, and you... well, you''ll be forgotten."

    Celia''s eyes widened, the horror of the n dawning on her, but she remained silent, her shock rendering her speechless.

    Astron nodded slowly as if considering the Mayor''s words. "Not bad," he said quietly, his tone almost admiring. "You''ve thought this through."

    The Mayor''s confidence grew, his smile widening as he misinterpreted Astron''s response as a sign of defeat. "Of course. You think you''re clever, but we''ve been ying this game for years. You''re just another piece on the board, easily discarded."

    Astron''s calm demeanor never wavered, but there was a glint in his eyes, something cold and calcting that the Mayor failed to notice. "But there seems to be a misconception." He said as he looked into the Mayor''s eyes. "There are just 23 people surrounding this building, and only 8 of them are Awakened, and only two of them are Awakened of 4th rank."

    The moment he said that Mayor''s eyes widened slightly as he saw Astron''s eyes turn cold.

    "I am not in trouble here. If you want to bury me here, you will need ten times that number."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 527 117.9 - Second Mission

    Chapter 527117.9 - Second Mission

    The Mayor''s eyes widened in shock as he processed Astron''s words, his earlier confidence starting to crumble. "You''re lying!" the Mayor shouted, his voice cracking with desperation. "You''re just bluffing! You think you can scare me with empty threats? You''re finished, Astron!"

    As if on cue, the door to the room burst open, and a group of men¡ªtough, armed, and clearly prepared for violence¡ªstormed in. They quickly surrounded Astron, their weapons drawn, their faces set in grim determination. Among them were two individuals whose aura immediately marked them as Awakened of higher ranks.

    The Mayor''s face twisted into a triumphant sneer as he watched the scene unfold. "See? You''re done! There''s no way out for you now."

    But Astron remained calm, his eyes sweeping over the group that had surrounded him. He let out a quiet sigh, almost as if in disappointment, and shook his head. "It''s a pity," he murmured, his voice carrying a note of genuine regret. "I warned you."

    Before the Mayor could respond, a sudden, unnatural movement caught his attention. The shadows in the room seemed to writhe and twist, moving of their own ord. They snaked along the floor, climbing the walls, wrapping around Astron-like living tendrils. The men surrounding him hesitated, their weapons raised, unsure of what they were witnessing.

    And then, in the blink of an eye, Astron was gone.

    The shadows enveloped himpletely, and when they dissipated, there was nothing left¡ªno trace of his presence, no sign that he had ever been there. The room fell into an eerie silence, the only sound the heavy breathing of the men who hade to apprehend him.

    The Mayor''s face drained of color as he stared at the empty space where Astron had stood just moments before. "What... what just happened?" he stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief.

    One of the Awakened men, his face pale, stepped forward and began to examine the area where Astron had vanished, but there was nothing to find. No footprints, no residual energy¡ªjust empty air.

    "He''s gone," the man muttered, shaking his head in bewilderment. "He just... disappeared."

    The Mayor''s triumphant expression twisted into one of fear and confusion. He had believed he had Astron cornered, that his n had been foolproof. But now, with Astron vanished and his threats hanging in the air, the Mayor realized he had severely underestimated the man.

    The room was heavy with tension as the Mayor''s men exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of what to do next. The Mayor, for the first time, was at a loss for words. The reality of the situation was setting in¡ªhe was no longer in control, and the consequences of his actions were beginning to close in around him.

    Celia, who had been silent throughout the entire ordeal, finally found her voice. "Father..." she whispered her tone a mix of fear and disbelief. "Wh-what do we do now?"

    The Mayor''s eyes darted around the room, searching for answers, for a way out of the nightmare that was rapidly unfolding. But there was nothing¡ªjust the cold, hard truth that Astron had left behind.

    Outside, the town of Shange remained oblivious to the events that had just transpired within the Mayor''s office. But inside, the seeds of reckoning had been nted, and it was only a matter of time before they bore fruit.

    *******

    As I slipped through the shadows, making my way to a safe distance from the Mayor''s office, I let my mind rey the sequence of events that had led me to this point. Everything had started toe together when I found that old shed on the outskirts of town¡ªthe shed that had once been Abigail Carpenter''s refuge.

    The moment I stepped inside, I could tell that this ce had housed someone for a significant period of time. The remnants of a small bed, the scattered clothes¡ªit all painted a picture of a young girl who had lived here, hidden away from the world.

    But there was something else, something more unsettling, that caught my attention.

    The shed hadn''t just housed Abigail. There were traces of others as well¡ªmultiple presences, though faded with time, still left behind faint imprints that my [Eyes] could detect.

    It was as if different energies had shed and intertwined within that small space, leaving a residual aura that hinted at the darkness that had transpired there.

    But the real breakthrough came when I observed the couple during my reconnaissance of the town. The energy I felt in that moment wasn''t just the natural aura of life; it was something far more potent and disturbing. It reminded me of the energy I''d encountered in the shed, but with a twisted edge, as if it had been tainted by strong, negative emotions.

    ''Simr to Sylvie''s, yetpletely different,'' I had thought at the time.

    The energy was a clue¡ªan echo of something terrible that had happened, a spiritual residue left behind by a soul that had suffered greatly.

    One can easily consider Sylvie''s energy associated with [First Lord]. Her trait is [First Lord''s Authority].

    It is Divine Power.

    A power that is different from the normal mana, something that is superior.

    But then, what would the fact that this energy being simr to hers would mean?

    That would mean something simple.

    It is the reverse of Divine Power.

    If the divine Power is the power of the heavens, this energy would mean the energy of the underworld¡ªthe opposite of the heavens.

    The energy of abyss, the energy of death.

    It was then that I realized what I was dealing with Lingering Resonance, the phenomenon where a person''s intense emotions and unresolved trauma bind them to the physical world, even after death.

    The diary was the final piece of the puzzle. Abigail Carpenter''s words, though simple and childlike, painted a vivid picture of her life before everything fell apart. The entries were full of love for her parents and her daily life.

    It was notplex as she was just a countryside girl and she had just written a diary to improve her writing. Thus, it was not long and detailed, but it is enough if you know how to read.

    Though she didn''t explicitly write about her confinement or the torment she endured, the evidence was there in the way she described how she felt when she and her family were ostracized by the town.

    Since she had written about her feelings in the diary of that time, I came to know that such a thing transpired.

    And the fact that there were no people named Carpenters meant that the family was long gone.

    It wasn''t hard to deduce what had happened to her, especially when Ibined it with the other clues I had gathered.

    As I pieced it all together, everything made sense: Abigail had been taken, confined, and ultimately broken by the cruelty of those who believed the lies spread about her. Her despair, her fear, her overwhelming sense of betrayal¡ªall of it had bound her spirit to this ce, creating the very blight that now threatened to consume Shange Town.

    But it wasn''t just the blight that had formed; there was also a sense of vengeance, an echo of the wrongs done to her that still lingered in the town.

    This wasn''t just about thend dying; it was about a spirit unable to move on, still bound by the horrors of the past.

    ''The dead who is bound by the emotions.''

    Oddly simr to the case in the Mana Stone Mine.

    Those who are wronged made such events happen.

    From my vantage point on the roof of the highest building in Shange Town, I gazed down at the darkenedndscape below.

    The town was still, bathed in the light of the sun. The fields, once fertile and vibrant, were now lifeless, their soil tainted by the lingering resonance of Abigail Carpenter''s pain. The air was thick with a sense of unease as if the town itself was holding its breath, waiting for something to happen.

    ''This town deserves whatever is happening to it,'' I thought, my gaze cold as I observed the streets below.

    The truth was clear: the people of Shange Town had allowed this tragedy to unfold, had turned a blind eye to the suffering of a young girl, and were now reaping the consequences of their actions.

    I could see a group of young people walking down one of the streets, theirughter echoing faintly in the night air. They appeared carefree, but I knew better. I could sense the taint on them, the dark energy that clung to their auras like a shroud.

    These were the same young people who had likely participated in the act of cruelty that had led to Abigail''s torment. Whether they had been directly involved or simplyplicit through their silence, they were all guilty in some way.

    ''They''re part of it.''

    It was hard to keep the anger to myself.

    Because it reminded me of that time.

    That time when she had also lost her life like this, at the hands of those.

    ''The emotions you felt¡­..Was it simr to this girl?'' Aren''t the feelings of fear that she must have experienced simr?

    It must be. And seeing that, how can I just turn a blind eye to that and act like it had never happened?

    With a measured breath, I pulled out my smartwatch and opened a secure channel to the headquarters. My fingers moved quickly as I typed out the message, my mind already calcting the next steps.

    TO: HQ

    FROM: Astron Natusalune

    SUBJECT: Shange Town Investigation Completion

    Investigationplete.

    Summary: The source of the blight in Shange Town has been identified as a lingering resonance caused by the spirit of Abigail Carpenter, a young girl who suffered extreme torment and was bound to thend by her unresolved trauma. The blight is not natural but a manifestation of her suffering, which has poisoned the soil and disrupted the town''s livelihood.

    Rmendations: Due to the nature of the curse, direct intervention may be required to either appease the spirit or neutralize the lingering energy. The town itself isplicit in the events that led to this situation. Further action may be necessary to address the root cause and prevent simr urrences in the future.

    The details are in the report, which is included in the attachments.

    Awaiting further instructions.

    Astron Natusalune

    I sent the message, knowing that my report would trigger a response from the higher-ups. This mission had been a test¡ªa way to gauge how I would handle a situation where the lines between right and wrong were blurred, where the true enemy wasn''t just a physical threat but something far more insidious. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''But first and foremost, let me visit you first.'' With that thought, I slowly moved, with my presence erased. It was the time to visit the girl''s cemetery.

 Chapter 528 118.1 - Abigail

    Chapter 528118.1 - Abigail

    I moved through the shadows, my presencepletely erased, slipping unnoticed through the town''s deserted streets. The air was crisp, the chill biting at my skin as I made my way toward my next destination.

    ''First, I need to visit the cemetery,'' I thought to myself, but there was something I had to see before that. The house of Maria and Damian.

    As I approached the house, I could see that the windows were dark, the curtains drawn. It made sense, considering the fact that I revealed everything before them and then disappeared. They must think I am still here.

    And that is correct, as I am indeed.

    I moved silently, slipping into the house through a shadowed corner where the door hung slightly ajar. The interior was dimly lit, the air thick with the scent of despair. It didn''t take long to find them¡ªMaria was lying on a small cot, her eyes red and swollen from tears, while Damian sat beside her, speaking in a low,forting voice.

    "I''ll figure something out, Mama," Damian was saying, his voice strained but determined. "I will protect you."

    "You don''t need to worry, son," Maria said as she looked at him. "That boy, he was not someone who would harm innocent."

    "How can you be that sure?"

    "I could see in his eyes."

    "How? The only thing I saw in his eyes was emptiness."

    It seemed they were talking about me. That made sense for Damian to think such for me, as I am indeed not someone who is good at expressing myself from my eyes.

    "Is that so?"

    The moment I revealed myself from the shadows, Damian''s reaction was immediate and instinctual. His eyes widened in shock, and he flinched back, his hand darting behind him to grab the knife he had hidden. The de gleamed faintly in the dim light as he held it out defensively, his body tense and ready to strike.

    "Don''t approach me!" Damian''s voice was shaky, filled with a mix of fear and determination.

    I met his gaze, unflinching, and simply shook my head. "If I wanted to hurt you, you''d already be dead. There''s no need for that knife."

    My words hung heavy in the air, and for a moment, Damian seemed to waver. The tension in his body didn''t fully dissipate, but there was a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes as he processed what I had said.

    Maria, who had been watching the exchange with wide, tear-filled eyes, reached out and ced a hand on Damian''s shoulder. She shook her head gently, her voice soft but firm. "Damian put it down. He''s right¡­ If he meant us harm, he wouldn''t be standing here talking."

    Damian hesitated, his grip on the knife tightening for a brief moment before he finally lowered it. His eyes remained locked on mine, wary but no longer hostile.

    "What do you want?" Maria asked, her voice carrying a note of exhaustion. "Haven''t you already seen everything there is to see?"

    I studied her for a moment before responding, my tone even. "Onest thing."

    Maria''s brows furrowed in confusion, but before she could ask what I meant, I turned my gaze to Damian. "Where is Abigail buried?"

    The question struck them both like a physical blow. Damian''s eyes widened in surprise and fear, and Maria''s breath hitched, her face paling as she clutched the edge of the cot for support.

    "Why do you want to know?" Damian asked, his voice trembling. "What are you nning to do?"

    "Nothing much," I said. "I just want to visit."

    "Why?"

    "To have one final talk."

    "...." Maria closed her eyes, her expression one of deep sorrow. "She¡­ She wasn''t given a proper burial," she whispered. "We couldn''t¡­ We couldn''t give her the peace she deserved."

    Damian looked at his mother with concern, then back at me. "She''s not buried in the cemetery. They wouldn''t allow it."

    "So where is she?" I pressed.

    Damian hesitated, ncing at his mother before finally speaking. "There''s an old tree, deep in the forest, near the edge of town. We buried her there, away from everyone. It was the only ce we could think of."

    Maria nodded, tears streaming down her cheeks as she spoke. "It was the only ce where she could be at peace, away from the people who hurt her. But¡­ but even then, I''m not sure if she ever found peace."

    "She did not," I answered as I moved to leave.

    Maria looked up at me, her eyes filled with a mix of hope and despair. "Please¡­ if you can do anything to ease her suffering¡­ please, do it. She doesn''t deserve this."

    "I will."

    As I moved toward the door, Damian''s voice called out to me, hesitant but sincere. "Why¡­ Why are you doing this? You don''t owe us anything. You don''t even know her."

    I paused, looking back at him. "I''m not doing it for you," I replied simply. "I''m doing it because it''s the right thing to do. And I suggest you get ready for the future. Things will get hard from now on."

    "What do you mean?"

    "What else? The girl.... She will get her revenge."

    And with that, I slipped back into the shadows, heading toward the forest and the hidden grave where Abigail Carpenter''s spirit still lingered, bound by the pain and suffering of her past.

    *******

    The forest was eerily quiet as I made my way deeper into the woods, guided only by the faint moonlight filtering through the thick canopy above. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves, a stark contrast to the crispness of the night air in town.

    As I neared the ce Damian had described, I activated my [Eyes], scanning the area for any sign of the energy I had sensed earlier. It didn''t take long before I saw it¡ªa dark, pulsing aura that clung to the air like a thick fog.

    The same energy I had detected in the shed, the energy of the abyss, was concentrated here. It was undeniable; this was where Abigail''s spirit was anchored, her soul bound by the pain and suffering she had endured.

    I followed the trail of energy until I reached the base of the gnarled tree. Its roots twisted out of the ground like skeletal fingers, and the bark was scarred and weathered as if it had borne witness to countless years of torment.

    The air around the tree was heavy, almost suffocating, as if the very ground was weighed down by the sorrow that emanated from it.

    ''This is the ce,'' I thought, my gaze narrowing as I focused on the energy swirling around the tree. The darkness here was palpable, a physical presence that pressed against my senses. It wasn''t just the remnants of Abigail''s suffering; it was something deeper, more malevolent, a force that had twisted her spirit into something vengeful and dangerous.

    As I approached the grave, the air grew colder, and suddenly, a piercing screech shattered the silence.

    The sound was filled with rage and anguish, a cry that echoed through the trees, sending a chill down my spine. Before I could react, a cloud of darkness surged toward me, moving with unnatural speed, like a living shadow intent on tearing me apart.

    But I was ready.

    With a swift movement, I sidestepped the attack, the darkness barely missing me as itshed out with wild fury. As it passed, I reached out, my hand moving with practiced precision, and I grabbed hold of the dark cloud, feeling its icy tendrils coil around my arm.

    I tightened my grip on the writhing darkness, feeling its cold, malevolent energy coil tighter around my arm, almost as if it were trying to devour me whole. But I remained resolute, unflinching as I pulled the dark cloud closer, forcing it to confront me face to face.

    The darkness thrashed violently, its form shifting and twisting, but I held firm. My gaze bore into the heart of the shadow, searching for the essence of the one trapped within.

    "Abigail," I said, my voice calm yetmanding, cutting through the rage that filled the air. "I''m not here to hurt you."

    The cloud hesitated, its violent movements slowing, as if my words had momentarily pierced through the haze of anger and pain that consumed it. I could feel the energy of the abyss wing at my senses, trying to overwhelm me, but I pushed back, focusing on the core of the spirit within.

    "Listen to me," I continued, my tone softening just slightly, "I know what happened to you. I know the suffering you endured, the betrayal you faced. I know the pain that has kept you tethered to this world."

    For a moment, the darkness seemed to falter, the chaotic energy easing as if the spirit inside was listening, perhaps for the first time in decades.

    "I''m here to help you," I said, my grip steady. "I''m here to give you the peace you deserve, to help you find the rest that was denied to you."

    The darkness stopped moving entirely, and in that stillness, I felt a flicker of recognition, a faint pulse of something that was once human¡ªa memory of who Abigail used to be before she was consumed by the abyss. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I released my grip slightly, allowing the shadow to pull back but keeping it close enough that it couldn''t escape. The air grew heavier, thick with an oppressive silence as the darkness began to coalesce into a more defined shape.

    Slowly, the swirling mass of darkness began to take form, condensing into the faint outline of a girl¡ªAbigail. Her features were vague, almost ethereal, but the sorrow and pain etched into her expression were unmistakable. Her eyes, two hollow orbs of shadow, stared at me, filled with a mixture of fear, anger, and a deep, abiding sadness.

    ''She looks oddly familiar¡­.Doesn''t she?'' I just recently promoted myself to the point that I needed to stop seeing her in other people.

    But presented in such a situation, how could I?

    ''I need to focus,'' I reminded myself, pushing the thought aside as I continued my approach. The air around us grew thicker, almost suffocating, as if the very atmosphere was charged with the weight of her unresolved pain.

    "I know it''s hard," I whispered, my voice gentle yet firm, "but you can trust me."

    At the very least, I needed to do this much.

    So that this girl could live in peace and that she would not experience the same things as her.

 Chapter 529 118.2 - Abigail

    Chapter 529118.2 - Abigail

    "I know it''s hard," I whispered, my voice gentle yet firm, "but you can trust me."

    Abigail''s shadowy form remained still, her hollow eyes locked onto mine, filled with a mixture of fear and deep, abiding sadness. The darkness around her seemed to pulse in response to my words as if testing the sincerity of my intent. I kept my movements slow and deliberate, allowing her to sense that I was not a threat.

    As I closed the distance between us, I could feel the weight of her suffering pressing down on me, a heavy, oppressive force that had anchored her to this ce for far too long.

    "You''ve been trying to gather your strength, haven''t you?" I said softly, my tone carrying both understanding and a quiet certainty. "All those Moonberries¡­ they''re not just ordinary nts. They''re mutated, filled with vitality far beyond that of any normal crop. You were absorbing their energy, trying to grow stronger, preparing yourself for the revenge you''ve been denied."

    The girl''s form wavered slightly as if my words had struck a chord within her. I could see the faintest hint of recognition in her eyes, though she remained silent, unable¡ªor perhaps unwilling¡ªto speak. The sorrow and anger that had defined her existence for so long seemed to ripple through the darkness, swirling around us like a living entity.

    I slowly raised my hand, palm open, allowing a faint red glow to emanate from my fingertips.

    The unique red mana of the moon, the power that had be a part of me, shimmered softly in the dim light, casting an eerie yet calming glow over the darkened forest.

    "This mana," I said, my voice steady, "will help you get stronger, faster. It''s the energy of the moon, filled with the same vitality you''ve been seeking. Let me guide you."

    A slight smile tugged at the corner of my lips as I watched the girl''s form react to the light.

    Somehow, it felt fulfilling. It was as if the fire inside me that I had somehow started to forget was being extinguished.

    Simr to that at that time.

    Maybe it was because of Irina, or was it for another reason, but it made me think. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''This change¡­It is not that bad.''

    Abigail''s shadowy figure seemed to hesitate as if torn between fear and curiosity.

    She took a tentative step forward, her movements cautious, almost childlike in their uncertainty. The closer she got, the more I could feel the intensity of her emotions, the overwhelming desire for justice that had kept her bound to this ce.

    "It''s okay," I murmured, my voice soft and reassuring. "You don''t have to be afraid. I''m here to help you, to give you the strength you need to finally find peace."

    The normally berserk red glow from my hand pulsed gently now for some reason, casting a warm light that contrasted with the cold, oppressive darkness surrounding us.

    Normally, that energy would make me crave blood, but that was not the case right now.

    Abigail''s form continued to approach, inching closer with each passing moment. I could see the faint outline of her face more clearly now, the sorrow and pain etched into her features, but also a glimmer of hope¡ªhope that perhaps, after all this time, she might finally be free.

    She reached out toward the light, her shadowy hand trembling as it neared mine. The connection was tentative at first as if she was still unsure whether she could trust me. But as our hands met, the red mana flowed between us, a bridge of energy that seemed to fill her.

    As our hands touched, the red mana flowed between us, the energy pulsing gently as it filled Abigail''s form with a warmth she hadn''t felt in years. With each passing second, the darkness surrounding her began to lift, reced by the strengthening glow of the mana. Her once-transparent, featureless silhouette started to solidify, her form bing more tangible, more real.

    Her face, once hidden in the shadows, slowly revealed itself. Features that had been lost to time and pain began to emerge¡ªdelicate yet marred by the remnants of the torment she had endured. Bruises and traces of her suffering became visible on her skin, a stark reminder of the cruelty she had faced. But despite this, there was a quiet dignity in her gaze, a resilience that had kept her spirit from breaking entirely.

    As her body continued to take form, hovering slightly above the ground like a ghostly apparition, I could feel the strength within her growing. The red mana coursed through her, imbuing her with the power she had long sought, the power to finally take her revenge.

    Abigail''s eyes, now fully formed and filled with a mix of emotions, met mine. A single tear, shimmering and ethereal, slid down her cheek, the weight of her sorrow and pain evident in that simple act. Her spirit, though strengthened, still bore the marks of her tragic past, and it was clear that her journey was far from over.

    Slowly, I raised my hand and ced it on her head, the gesture tender and reassuring. My fingers passed through her ethereal form, yet it felt as though I was touching something real, something fragile and precious.

    As I patted her head softly, Abigail''s lips parted, and a small, almost inaudible voice emerged. "Re...ve..ge....." The word was weak, but it carried the full weight of her determination, the resolve that had kept her tethered to this world for so long.

    She looked up at me, her eyes filled with a mixture of gratitude and sadness. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice trembling with the emotions she could barely express.

    There was no smile on her face, no joy in her eyes. She had lost the ability to smile long ago, her spirit too weighed down by the horrors she had endured. Instead, she looked like a sad, broken doll, a reflection of the innocence that had been stolen from her.

    ''If she were to be alive¡­.Would she make the same expression?''

    I wondered. For someone who endured such horrors, could a child really do that?

    ''Not that it matters now.''

    She was no longer here anyway.

    With that thought, I met Abigail''s gaze with calm resolve, understanding the burden she carried. "I just did what needed to be done," I replied softly. "Go and get what you deserve."

    Abigail''s form lingered for a moment longer, her eyes holding mine as if searching for some final reassurance. Then, with a slight nod, she began to fade, the red glow of the mana intensifying onest time before her spirit disappeared into the night.

    The forest around me grew quiet once more, the oppressive darkness reced by a serene stillness. The air was lighter now, as if the verynd itself was relieved of the burden it had carried for so long.

    I stood there for a moment, letting the silence wash over me, before turning away from the ancient tree. Abigail''s spirit had found the strength she needed, and now she was free to seek the justice that had been denied to her.

    As I stood there in the forest, the silence settling around me like a shroud, the soft chime of my smartwatch broke the stillness. I raised my wrist and nced at the screen, the message from the organization appearing with a familiar, cold efficiency.

    -------------------

    FROM: HQ

    TO: Astron Natusalune

    SUBJECT: Mission Conclusion - Shange Town

    Your investigation and actions have been reviewed. Your report was thorough, with clear evidence and detailed ounts. The case is now considered closed.

    Instructions: You are to leave the location immediately without further action. A car has been dispatched to the coordinates provided in the attached map. It will take you to your next destination.

    Thank you for your service.

    HQ

    ----------------------

    I lowered my wrist, the screen''s glow fading as I processed the message. My second mission was officially over, and the organization had decided that there was nothing more to be done here. They were efficient, as always, moving on as soon as the objective was achieved, leaving the aftermath for others to deal with.

    The forest around me was quiet, almost peaceful, now that Abigail''s spirit had been freed. But I knew that peace would be short-lived. The town''s reckoning was still toe, driven by the justice she sought in her final moments.

    I turned away from the ancient tree and began walking, my steps deliberate as I followed the map''s coordinates to the pickup point. The path was clear, the moonlight casting long shadows through the trees, but I felt no urgency. The mission was done, and my work here was finished.

    The town of Shange would have to face its own demons now. I had done what I could, and it was time to move on to the next task, whatever that might be.

    As I approached the designated location, I saw the faint outline of a car waiting in the distance, its headlights dimmed to avoid drawing attention. The driver was a professional, likely another operative sent to ensure a smooth extraction.

    I reached the car, and the driver stepped out to open the door for me without a word. His face was impassive, and his demeanor was focused on the task at hand. I nodded to him in acknowledgment as I slid into the back seat.

    The car''s interior was quiet; the only sound was the soft purr of the engine as we pulled away from the forest. I leaned back in my seat, my thoughts already shifting to the next mission, the next objective.

    Shange Town was behind me now, and whatevery ahead, I would face it with the same resolve. There was always another mission, another problem to solve, another wrong to right.

    The car sped through the night, leaving the town¡ªand its haunted past¡ªfar behind.

    **********

    The night in Shange Town was eerily still, the air thick with a suffocating silence that seemed to press down on the town like a heavy shroud. The moon, half-hidden behind a veil of clouds, cast a faint, pale light over the cobblestone streets, creating long, twisted shadows that danced in the cold wind.

    Inside the Mayor''s mansion, Alexy in his bed, his sleep restless. Sweat beaded on his brow as his dreams twisted into nightmares, reying the events of the day over and over. Abigail''s name echoed in his mind, a haunting whisper that refused to fade.

    Suddenly, a cold breeze swept through the room, extinguishing the candles and plunging the space into darkness. The temperature dropped sharply, and the silence grew even more oppressive. Mayor Alex stirred, his eyes fluttering open as he sensed something was wrong.

    A shadow moved in the corner of the room, almost imperceptible, but there¡ªwatching, waiting. Alex''s heart pounded in his chest as he sat up, his breath catching in his throat. He tried to speak, but no sound escaped his lips.

    Then, the shadow lunged.

    Alex''s scream was cut short as he felt a searing pain in his eyes. He thrashed wildly, but it was futile. The darkness enveloped him, his vision consumed by agony as unseen hands gouged out his eyes. Blood poured down his face, hot and sticky, and he could feel the presence of something¡ªor someone¡ªstanding over him, cold and malevolent.

    Before he could react further, sharp, relentless pain erupted in his chest. Again and again, something stabbed into his flesh¡ªeighteen times in total, each strike more brutal than thest. His body convulsed, blood spilling onto the sheets, soaking the bed in crimson. Thest thing he heard before slipping into unconsciousness was a faint, childlike whisper¡ªa voice filled with both sorrow and wrath.

    "Revenge."

    Celia, the Mayor''s daughter, was tossing and turning in her own bed, the events of the day swirling in her mind. She had tried to convince herself that it was all just a bad dream, that the things Astron had said were nothing but lies. But deep down, she knew the truth. The guilt gnawed at her, a relentless beast that wouldn''t let her rest.

    The room grew cold, and Celia shivered, pulling the nket tighter around her. But the chill only intensified, creeping into her bones. She opened her eyes, only to be met with an unnatural darkness that seemed to swallow the very light.

    Suddenly, her body seized up, an invisible force pinning her to the bed. Her bones began to creak, the pressure building within them until the pain became unbearable. Celia screamed, her voice hoarse and filled with terror, but there was no one to hear her.

    The darkness moved over her, pressing down like a crushing weight. Her bones snapped one by one, the sound echoing in the empty room like brittle twigs breaking underfoot. The pain was unimaginable, her body wracked with agony as she felt each limb twisted and shattered, her flesh tearing under the pressure.

    Blood pooled around her, staining the pristine white sheets a deep, dark red. Her screams grew weaker, her voice fading into whimpers as the life drained from her broken, mangled body. And just before the darkness took herpletely, Celia''s mind was filled with a single thought¡ªthe image of a girl, her face bruised and battered, but her eyes burning with vengeance.

    The horrors spread through Shange Town like a gue, one by one. The people who had yed a part in the Carpenter family''s demise found themselves visited by the vengeful spirit of Abigail.

    A woman, once a close friend of Abigail''s mother, woke to find her home filled with the scent of rotting flesh. She barely had time to scream before her throat was slit, her blood sttering across the walls in a gruesome disy of retribution.

    A man who had been one of the boys to torment Abigail felt his limbs freeze in ce as he was dragged from his bed, his body lifted into the air by an unseen force. His bones shattered, one by one, before he was left to hang by his neck in the center of his home, his eyes wide with terror, his face contorted in a silent scream.

    A farmer who had spread the rumors of witchcraft felt his body ignite from within, a burning sensation that started in his chest and spread through his veins like wildfire. He writhed in agony, wing at his skin as the mes consumed him from the inside out, leaving nothing but charred remains.

    Each death was more horrific than thest, each victim left mutted and broken, their bodies twisted and defiled in ways that mirrored the pain they had inflicted on Abigail. The town was gripped by fear, the once peaceful night shattered by the sounds of screams and the scent of death.

    And as thest echoes of terror faded into the cold night air, Shange Town was left in a silence even more oppressive than before, the spirits of the guilty now joining Abigail in the darkness, forever haunted by the vengeance they had wrought upon themselves.

 Chapter 530 118.3 - Abigail

    Chapter 530118.3 - Abigail

    HOWL~!

    The wind howled through the frozenndscape, whipping up flurries of snow that danced in the air like tiny, crystalline shards.

    The ground beneath was a nket of white, stretching endlessly in every direction, broken only by the asional jagged outcrop of ice.

    A woman moved steadily through the snow, her footsteps leaving crisp, precise imprints in the powder. Each step was deliberate, her movements unaffected by the biting cold or the relentless wind thatshed against her.

    Her body was wrapped in insted clothing, the dark fabric designed to withstand the harshest of environments. Protective goggles covered her eyes, shielding them from the stinging snow and the blinding re of the white world around her. Despite the hostile conditions, the woman''s posture remainedposed, her presence as unyielding as the winter that surrounded her.

    As she walked, the smartwatch on her arm buzzed, its vibrations subtle against her wrist but impossible for her to miss.

    RING! "Sigh¡­."

    She paused, the wind momentarily muffling its sound as she lifted her arm. With a smooth motion, she tapped the screen, activating the call.

    The holographic disy shimmered in the cold air, and the voice of a man came through, clear and direct.

    "Sentinel Reina," his voice carried a weight that cut through the wind,manding yet respectful.

    Reina''s gaze remained fixed on the snow ahead, her expression hidden behind the protective gear, but her tone was calm and measured as she responded, "Anchor Steeld."

    "The other Anchors are requesting a report."

    "A Report?"

    "Yes. Regarding Adept Natusalune. There have been someints, as you know."

    Reina nodded once, the gesture barely perceptible beneath heryers of protective clothing.

    FLICK! With a flick of her fingers, a surge of energy rippled through the air, and in an instant, the snowy mountains were left behind in silence, the only trace of her presence being the rapidly fading footprints in the snow.

    The scene shifted seamlessly from the icy wilderness to the warmth and precision of Reina''s office. The walls, adorned with various strategic maps and glowing data streams, pulsed softly with the quiet hum of advanced technology.

    Reina now stood in the center of the room; her attire transformed into a sleek, dark uniform that exuded authority and efficiency. Her goggles had been reced by a sharp gaze that missed nothing, and her smartwatch had seamlessly integrated with the holographic interface in front of her.

    Before her, the hologram of Anchor Steeld flickered to life, his imposing figure standing in stark contrast to the sterile environment of the office.

    "Please wait a little, Sentinel Reina."

    He said as he tapped onto his desk.

    "I am connecting to other Anchors."

    Reina stood motionless, her sharp gaze fixed on the holographic disy as Steeld worked at his desk. The hum of advanced technology filled the air as the connection was established, and one by one, the holograms of other Anchors materialized around the room.

    Their figures were imposing, each one radiating authority and power, yet there was a noticeable undercurrent of tension as they settled into the meeting.

    "Sentinel Reina," one of the Anchors greeted her curtly, his tone cold. "We''ve been informed that you have significant updates regarding Adept Natusalune. We are here to review the data."

    Another Anchor, her voiceced with skepticism, interjected, "I hope this will justify the substantial resources that have been diverted to this trainee. It seems excessive to some of us."

    Reina''s expression remainedposed, her confidence unshaken by the skepticism in the room. She had anticipated this reaction, knowing that some would question the investment in Astron. With a steady hand, she activated the holographic interface, bringing up the data she had meticulouslypiled.

    "Thank you, Anchors," Reina began, her voice calm and measured. "I understand that there are concerns regarding the allocation of resources to Adept Natusalune. However, I believe that his recent performance will speak for itself."

    She tapped amand, and the holographic disy shifted to show detailed data from Astron''s first mission in Veilcroft. The visual representation of the mission''s timeline, key events, and oues was presented with precision, highlighting Astron''s contributions.

    "His first mission in Veilcroft, as you can see, was not a simple task. The investigation had been ongoing for two months with limited sess, until Adept Natusalune was assigned to the team. His unique understanding and perspective allowed him to identify critical information that had been overlooked by others. His observational skills and ability toprehendplex situations were the main reasons the operation was brought to a sessful conclusion."

    The data points on the hologram were reinforced by official reports, including one prominently signed by Warden Shanks, who had overseen the mission. Reina continued, her voice unwavering, "Warden Shanks himself has documented that Adept Natusalune''s contributions were instrumental, exceeding those of other adepts involved in the operation. This is not just a statement of potential; it is a record of results."

    One of the Anchors, a stern-looking man with a deep frown, spoke up, his voice tinged with skepticism. "Results or not, the resources allocated have been overwhelming. Why should we continue to invest so heavily in one individual?"

    Reina met his gaze directly, her voice firm but respectful. "Because Adept Natusalune is not just any individual. His capabilities in both investigation andbat have already set a new standard within our ranks. His performance under pressure, his ability to process and act on information swiftly, and his calm demeanor in the face of danger are precisely what we need in our operatives. The resources spent on him are an investment in the future of our organization."

    There was a brief silence as the Anchors absorbed her words, the data still disyed before them. Steeld, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke, his voice carrying the authority of his position. "The results from Veilcroft are undeniable. The decision to continue supporting Adept Natusalune''s development will be based on these concrete oues. If he continues to deliver, the resources are justified."

    "Rest assured, I just received a new report this morning," Reina said, her voice carrying a quiet confidence as she brought another document to the forefront of the holographic disy. The data shifted to show a detailed ount of Astron Natusalune''s recent solo mission.

    "As many of you are aware," she began, her tone firm and measured, "there are several remote towns under our control that are vital for cultivating specific materials crucial to our operations. Shange Town is one such location, known for its Moonberry crops, which are essential to several of our alchemical processes." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The hologram disyed a map of Shange Town, highlighting its strategic importance. Reina continued, "Recently, there was an issue concerning the harvests in Shange Town. The crops were failing, and the local authorities were unable to identify the cause."

    She paused, allowing the situation to sink in. "Adept Natusalune was sent to investigate the matter. Given the remote location and the peculiar nature of the problem, this mission required not only investigative skills but also a deep understanding of thend and its energies."

    The hologram zoomed in on the town, showing the fields affected by the blight. "What he uncovered was not a simple agricultural issue but something far more insidious. The blight affecting the crops was the result of a deliberate act, draining the life force from thend itself. This was no ordinary mission¡ªit required a keen eye and a deep understanding of mana flows and environmental maniption. As per you know, such missions are often used as a training for moreplex missions as they are rather bound to be failed."

    Reina''s gaze swept over the assembled Anchors, noting their attentive expressions. "But contrary to expectations, Adept Natusalune identified the source of the blight, which had eluded even our most experienced operatives. His unique perception allowed him to trace the energy patterns back to a rather disturbing act that has happened in the town."

    Reading the report that has been presented to them, most Anchors could not help but nod their heads. In fact, what Reina was saying was indeed correct.

    Such missions were where newbie adepts were sent to remote ces, which often acted as training to make them understand the importance of time and human resources.

    Most of them would fail solo missions, would understand the importance of teamwork, and would thrive in working with a team in a better case.

    But even then, this mission seemed to be exceptionally hard, as there was a phenomenon called Lingering Resonance that was hardly found in this town.

    "Are you sure about the authenticity of this report?" he asked, his gaze narrowing. "Such a tale seems almost too far-fetched, more suited to a work of fiction than a mission debriefing. A solo adept uncovering such aplex phenomenon, especially one as rare as Lingering Resonance, is nearly unheard of."

    Another Anchor, a woman with a stern demeanor, added, "Indeed. Lingering Resonance is a phenomenon that even seasoned operatives struggle to deal with. For a novice to not only identify but also handle it sessfully¡ªone could be forgiven for questioning the usibility of this story."

    Reina met their skepticism head-on, her expression unwavering. "I understand your concerns, but I assure you, the report is urate and has been thoroughly verified. The team that was dispatched to clear the phenomenon after Adept Natusalune''s investigation found undeniable evidence supporting his findings."

    She tapped the holographic interface, bringing up additional data that had been logged by the follow-up team. "The team discovered that the mayor and several other individuals in Shange Town had been subjected to Abyssal Energy, a corrupting force that is consistent with the presence of Lingering Resonance. This energy was traced back to a tragic event that had urred before, one that left a powerful emotional and spiritual imprint on the town."

    Reina exined that she did not mention that the mayor and all other people who were involved in this tragedy were no longer in this world.

    ''You did something reckless, but I shall cover for you once.''

    There was no need to mention such details, was there?

    Reina continued with her words after stopping a little so that everyone could absorb the information.

    "Adept Natusalune''s unique perception allowed him to identify the energy patterns and trace them back to the source¡ªa young girl''s soul, which had been trapped in a state of torment due to the unresolved trauma. The Abyssal Energy was a manifestation of her pain and suffering, affecting the entire town and its crops."

    The hologram shifted to show the detailed findings of the follow-up team. "The team confirmed the presence of Lingering Resonance and, following Adept Natusalune''s initial investigation, they were able to perform an exorcism to release the girl''s soul, allowing her to finally rest. The phenomenon was contained, and the blight on thend has begun to recede, thanks to the actions taken."

    The room was silent for a moment as the Anchors absorbed this information. The skepticism in their eyes was slowly being reced by a reluctant eptance. They understood that the situation in Shange Town was not just an ordinary mission but something far moreplex.

    While the danger it posed was not hard, solving the situation would be.

    Steeld, who had been quietly observing the exchange, finally spoke, his tone serious. "The presence of Abyssal Energy and Lingering Resonance is not something to be taken lightly. If the report is urate, and I have no reason to doubt Sentinel Reina''s verification, then this mission was indeed exceptional."

    The cautious Anchor who had spoken earlier nodded slowly, his skepticism fading. "If this is true, then Adept Natusalune has handled a situation that would challenge even our most experienced operatives. His ability to uncover the truth behind such aplex phenomenon speaks to his potential."

    Reina nodded, her voice calm and authoritative. "Exactly. Adept Natusalune has demonstrated not only exceptional investigative skills but also a deep understanding of the forces at y in the world we operate in."

    The Anchors exchanged nces, their earlier doubts now tempered by the undeniable evidence presented. Steeld gave a final nod of approval, his tone firm as he addressed the room. "We will continue to monitor Adept Natusalune''s progress closely, but for now, it seems that our investment in him has been more than justified."

    Reina inclined her head in acknowledgment, her expression one of quiet satisfaction. "Thank you, Anchors. I will ensure that Adept Natusalune continues to receive the support he needs to further develop his abilities."

 Chapter 531 119.1 - Guild

    Chapter 531119.1 - Guild

    Astron sat on the edge of the bed, letting the softness of the mattress sink under his weight as he leaned back against the pillows. The hotel room was quiet, save for the faint hum of the air conditioning.

    After thest few days, the silence was wee, almost soothing. He stared up at the ceiling, his mind wandering over the events in Shange Town. The mission was done, the report was sent, and now he was back in Riko City with a rare day to himself.

    The hotel room was quite fancy. After all, the hotel that he was in was an expensive one. It seemed that when he finished the mission with a good result, he would be rewarded like this. A small desk sat in the corner, amp casting a warm, yellow glow over it. His gear was already unpacked and neatly stored away, leaving nothing but time to rx.

    As he stared nkly at the ceiling, lost in thought, his smartwatch buzzed on the nightstand beside me. The sudden vibration snapped him out of his reverie, and he reached over to pick it up. The screen lit up with an iing call.

    Astron sat up a little straighter as he answered the call, Reina''s familiar voiceing through the speaker. The warmth in her tone was evident, a stark contrast to the often cold and detached demeanor she maintained during missions.

    "Astron," Reina greeted, her voice carrying a hint of approval. "I see you''ve settled in nicely. Enjoying the luxury?"

    Astron nced around the hotel room, taking in the understated elegance of the space. It was a far cry from the bleak and oppressive atmosphere of Shange Town. The soft glow of themp, the plushness of the bed, and the quiet hum of the air conditioning were all reminders that he was no longer in the midst of danger.

    "Not bad."

    Reina''s soft chuckle came through the line. "You''ve earned it, Astron. The organization recognizes talent when it sees it, and you''ve proven a lot over thest few missions. This is just a small token of appreciation."

    "The situation in Shange Town was particrly... delicate," Reina continued, her tone bing more serious. "But you handled it with the precision and care we''vee to expect from you. The higher-ups were impressed. Not many would have managed to bring that case to a close with as little coteral damage as you did."

    "Thank you," he said simply, his voice betraying none of the weight he still carried from the mission.

    Reina''s voice took on a more formal tone, the warmth from earlier reced by the steely professionalism that Astron hade to expect from her. "Now that you''vepleted your second mission, we''re almost at the end of our agreement. There''s only one more mission left, just as we discussed."

    Astron''s gaze flicked back to the ceiling, his mind already turning over the possibilities of what the final mission could entail.

    He had made a deal with Reina not out of a desire for recognition but because he needed time to sort out his own ns and pursue goals that didn''t align perfectly with the organization''s interests.

    "I remember," Astron replied, his voice steady. "This was the arrangement I requested. Three missions in one week, and then the remaining time is mine."

    "Indeed," Reina confirmed. "You asked for the freedom to focus on your own objectives, and I agreed on the condition that youplete the three missions we assign to you. But you knew the stakes¡ªeach mission would be hard, especially for someone newly promoted to Adept. The higher-ups want to see if you can handle the pressure."

    Astron nodded to himself, recalling the conversation they''d had. He knew he was taking on a significant risk with this deal, but he had been confident in his abilities and capacity to see the missions through. The challenges didn''t deter him¡ªthey were necessary steps toward a greater goal.

    "I never make deals that I''m not confident I can fulfill," he said calmly.

    "That seems to be the case," Reina acknowledged, her tone indicating that she, too, was confident in his abilities. "Normally, the final mission we had nned for you was going to be significantly harder, something that would truly push you to your limits. But circumstances have changed. The field you were supposed to be sent to encountered an unexpected situation, and the mission was pushed further down the line."

    Astron''s brow furrowed slightly as he processed her words. This wasn''t what he had expected, but he knew better than to question the organization''s decisions without cause.

    Reina went on, "However, after reviewing your performance in Shange Town, it''s clear that the mission youpleted there was far moreplex and challenging than we initially evaluated. The case''s intricacies and the way you handled it¡ªbringing it to a close with such precision¡ªhave given me more than enough material to present to the higher-ups. Your work there exceeded expectations."

    Astron''s expression remained stoic, though a hint of curiosity flickered in his eyes. "So what does that mean for my final mission?"

    "It means that yourst mission won''t be asplex as originally intended," Reina exined. "In fact, it''s going to be something you''re already quite proficient at."

    "And what exactly does that entail?" Astron asked, his voice steady but with a trace of intrigue.

    "For your final mission," Reina replied, "you''ll be sent to a guild that operates under our organization''s purview. Specifically, you''ll be taking part in raids on gates as a Hunter Intern. The guild needs additional support for its operations, and your skills are well-suited for this task. It''s straightforward, but it will allow you to demonstrate your capabilities in a different setting."

    Astron considered her words for a moment.

    ''I had been expecting something more grueling, but it seems that will not be the case.'' A raid on gates as a Hunter Intern? That was within his wheelhouse, something he could handle with rtive easepared to the intricate investigations and supernatural dealings he''d been involved in recently.

    ''Not bad. I also need to warm up against monsters.'' It worked for him on both ends, making it

    "Understood," he finally said, his voice calm.

    Reina''s tone softened further, and there was a hint of approval in her voice. "Good. The guild will be expecting you tomorrow. I''ll send the details to your device. Complete this mission, and you''ll have fulfilled our agreement. After that, you''ll have the time you need to pursue your own objectives."

    "Understood."

    With that, the line went silent as Reina ended the call, leaving Astron alone in the quiet of his hotel room. He ced the smartwatch back on the nightstand, his mind already shifting to the uing mission.

    ''I guess I should be grateful.''

    Whether or not he needed to get ready.

    ''Though I should train a little bit; my hands are itching.'' *******

    RUFF! The train hummed steadily beneath me, a low vibration that resonated through the luxurious cabin. I sat at a small, elegantly set table, finishing off thest of the meal that had been served¡ªsomething far more refined than the usual fare.

    Here, everything was designed forfort: plush seating, soft lighting, and even a bed tucked into the corner.

    The train ride to Nexoria City would take seven hours, plenty of time to rest, reflect, and prepare for the next mission. The journey was long, but the luxury of this train made it more of a retreat than amute.

    As I sipped thest of the tea, my mind wandered to the uing task. Nexoria City, the secondrgest city in the Valerian Federation, was a bustling metropolis. It was also a ce I had visited once before with the club.

    The memories of that visit were rather filled with action, but I could still recall the towering skyscrapers and the constant buzz of activity that filled the air.

    This mission felt different, not because of its difficulty, but because it was a return to a familiar ce under very different circumstances.

    This time, I wasn''t a student on a school trip but a Hunter Intern tasked with supporting guild operations during gate raids.

    I set the empty teacup down on the small table beside me, the soft clink of porcin breaking the otherwise quiet ambiance of the luxurious train cabin. The setting sun cast a warm, golden glow over the interior, creating an almost surreal atmosphere offort and calm.

    But my thoughts were far from restful.

    ''Nexoria City... the wilderness, the fields... it makes sense that the guild operates there,'' I mused, reaching for my smartwatch. The screen lit up as I navigated to the mission details that had been provided.

    As expected, the information was sparse¡ªjust enough to give me a framework without delving into unnecessary specifics. The name of the guild was prominently disyed: Vanguard Haven.

    It is a mid-ranked guild but well-regarded for its efficiency and the skill of its members. They weren''t the biggest or the most prestigious, but they had a solid reputation and were known for handling high-stakes missions with a precision that rivaled top-tier guilds. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, the real reason for my involvement became clear as I read further.

    Mission Brief:

    Objective: Support Vanguard Haven in maintaining control over their assigned gates.

    Guild Status: Under significant pressure from rival guilds.

    Purpose: The guild has been struggling to maintain its position due to increasingpetition in the area. Your presence as a Hunter Intern from Arcadia Hunter Academy will not only bolster their operational capacity but also enhance their prestige, providing a strategic advantage in the ongoing territorial disputes.

    It wasn''t just about lending a hand; my participation was as much a strategic move as it was a test of my capabilities.

    In a city like Nexoria, wherepetition among guilds was fierce, maintaining control over gate rights was a matter of survival. The wilderness surrounding the city was filled with ''Fields''¡ªareas teeming with monsters that hunters could clear without the bureaucratic oversight involved in gate disputes.

    But these fields were dangerous. Without the structured environment of a gate, the unpredictability of the monsters, the terrain, and even the rival guilds posed significant risks.

    It was a different kind of battlefield, one where politics might take a back seat, but the stakes were just as high, if not higher.

    ''Fields...'' I thought, my fingers tapping idly on the screen. ''No legal rights, no restrictions, just survival and the hunt.''

    The brief mentioned that Vanguard Haven was under significant pressure, likely from other guilds aiming to seize control of the lucrative gates and fields around Nexoria.

    That was why I was being sent there¡ªnot just as a temporary support but as a symbol. Being from Arcadia Hunter Academy gave me a certain status, and my presence was intended to send a message to the guild''s rivals.

    ''Makes sense.'' Well, in the end, I just needed to kill a bunch of monsters, and that was it. There was no need toplicate it.

    Just like that, the train moved on.

 Chapter 532 119.2 - Guild

    Chapter 532119.2 - Guild

    The train began to slow as the first light of dawn peeked over the horizon, casting a soft, golden hue across thendscape. Nexoria City wasing into view, its towering skyscrapers a stark contrast to the wilderness that surrounded it.

    The city was waking up, but the atmosphere was already charged with a sense of purpose¡ªa city of hunters, always ready, always on edge.

    As the train came to a halt, I gathered my belongings, my mind already shifting gears to the task ahead. The cabin door slid open with a soft hiss, and I stepped out into the brisk morning air. The tform was surprisingly quiet, with only a few early risers moving about.

    Standing near the exit, a woman caught my eye. She was dressed in a sharp, tailored suit, her posture rigid and her expression serious. Her dark hair was pulled back into a tight bun, and she held a tablet in one hand, her eyes scanning the crowd with practiced efficiency.

    As soon as she saw me, she straightened even further, if that was possible, and approached with a measured stride. "Astron Natusalune?" she asked, her voice calm but carrying an underlying tone of authority.

    I nodded, meeting her gaze evenly. "That''s me."

    "Wee to Nexoria City," she said, extending a hand in a gesture that was more formal than friendly. "I''m Liana Marcellus, the assistant to the Guild Master of Vanguard Haven. I''ve been assigned to escort you to the guild and brief you on the situation."

    I shook her hand, noting the firmness of her grip and the cool professionalism in her demeanor. "Thank you."

    She nodded curtly and turned on her heel, leading the way out of the station. "The guild is expecting you, Mr. Natusalune. We''ve prepared everything for your arrival. The situation here is tense, as you might have been briefed. We''re facing significant pressure from rival guilds, and your presence is intended to bolster our position."

    As we walked, Liana continued to provide a sinct overview of the current state of affairs in Nexoria. The streets were beginning to fill with people, most of them hunters and those who supported the hunting industry. Nexoria was a city built on the edge of danger, and its inhabitants were ustomed to the constant threat that came with living so close to untamed fields.

    "Our primary concern at the moment is maintaining control over several key gates and fields," Liana exined as we exited the station and made our way toward a sleek, ck car parked nearby. "There have been increased movements from rival guilds, and while the Vanguard Haven has held its own, thepetition is fierce."

    I listened carefully, taking in the details she provided. The car door opened with a soft click, and I slid into the back seat. Liana took the front passenger seat as the driver nodded in acknowledgment and pulled away from the station.

    "The Guild Master is looking forward to meeting you," Liana added, her tone slightly softer now that we were inside the car. "Your reputation as the Arcadia Hunter Academy Student will certainly help us; at least, that is what we wish for."

    I simply nodded in response to that since she was just briefing.

    The city''s skyline passed by outside the window, a mix of towering buildings and the distant silhouette of the wilderness beyond.

    It was a ce of contrasts, where civilization met the wild and where survival often depended on the sharpness of one''s skills and the strength of one''s resolve.

    ''But still simr to that time.''

    The Nexoria City Trip somehow held quite a bit of time in my memories. That attack that happened in the museum, the first Moonstone and seeing Kaya Hartley in action.

    In one way or another, this ce was where I had experienced my first deviation from the storyline of the game.

    "We''ll be at the guild shortly," Liana said as the car turned onto a wide boulevard lined with modern buildings. "If you have any questions or need anything, please don''t hesitate to ask."

    I considered her words for a moment before asking, "What''s the general n? You must have been informed that I won''t be able to stay here for long."

    Liana nodded, her expression shifting to a more businesslike demeanor. "Yes, we''ve been informed. You''ll be with us for three days only. But that''s sufficient for our purposes. Following next week, many other interns from various institutions will also be joining us. Your presence here is actuallyying the groundwork for the future manpower that''s about toe."

    "So you''re nning to use me as a face?" I asked, my tone more observant than questioning.

    Liana didn''t hesitate, and her tone was straightforward. "That''s indeed the case. While you might not be one of the most famous students at Arcadia Hunter Academy, simply having a student from such a prestigious institution lends us credibility. It makes others believe that we''re capable of attracting top talent, even at the intern level."

    She paused for a moment, ncing back at me before continuing, "This will open up the potential for more manpower from the organization. By using you as a figurehead, we can bring in more young Adepts without raising too much suspicion. It''s a strategic move¡ªboth for the guild and for the organization you represent."

    I nodded, absorbing the information. Their n was sound, leveraging my presence to bolster their standing and attract additional resources. It was a tactic I could respect¡ªefficient, with a clear goal in mind.

    "I understand," I replied, my voice calm. "As long as the mission objectives are clear and I can operate effectively, I have no issues with that."

    Liana allowed a small smile to tug at the corners of her mouth, perhaps in relief at my straightforward eptance of the situation. "Good. I think you''ll find that our guild operates with a simr mindset. We value efficiency and results above all else."

    The car continued its smooth ride through Nexoria City, the tall buildings giving way to a more specialized district filled with facilities clearly geared towards hunters and guild operations. It was evident that this area was dedicated to the business of monster hunting¡ªtraining grounds, equipment shops, and medical facilities lined the streets.

    As we neared our destination, Liana added, "The Guild Master will brief you personally once we arrive. He''s eager to meet you and discuss how we can best utilize your skills during your time here."

    "Looking forward to it," I replied, my mind already turning to the tasks that awaited me. The next three days would be crucial, both for the guild''s immediate needs and for the longer-term strategy they were putting into ce.

    ''At the same time, it can also act as a future station for me.''

    If I were to make a good impression here, I could build a reputation. Before, I was not that interested in such things, and I still do not favor fame.

    But at the same time, I started thinking about my ns with a little change.

    Now that I have good backing and my stats and other things have significantly improved, changing the approach could also prove to be better and more efficient.

    As the car pulled up to the guild building, I took in the sight before me. The structure was impressive, a testament to the wealth and resources that even a mid-ranked, B-rank guild like Vanguard Haven couldmand.

    It was a multi-story building, sleek and modern, withrge ss windows that reflected the morning sun. The architecture was a blend of functionality and style, designed to project an image of both power and professionalism.

    ''Befitting of a guild with significant influence in a city like Nexoria,'' I thought as I stepped out of the car.

    Despite being mid-ranked, the guild clearly had ess to considerable capital. The monster-hunting industry was lucrative, and even a B-rank guild couldmandrge sums of money.

    This was one of the reasons why many corporations in history had tried to take over the industry¡ªit was profitable, and the potential for growth was immense.

    Liana led the way, her stride confident as we approached the entrance. The inside of the building was just as impressive as the outside¡ªpolished floors, modern furnishings, and ayout that spoke to both efficiency andfort.

    The reception area was staffed by well-dressed attendants who greeted us with polite nods as we passed.

    "This way," Liana said, guiding me toward a set of elevators. "The Guild Master''s office is on the top floor."

    I nodded, following her into the elevator. The ride up was smooth, and I could feel the subtle shift in pressure as we ascended. My mind was already working through the possibilities of what the Guild Master might expect and how I could leverage this experience for future opportunities.

    When the elevator doors opened, we stepped out into a corridor lined withrge windows that offered a sweeping view of Nexoria City.

    The city sprawled out beneath us, a mixture of towering skyscrapers and the distant, untamed wilderness that surrounded it.

    Liana led me down the corridor to a set of double doors, intricately carved with the guild''s emblem¡ªa shield with a crossed sword and spear, symbolizing protection and strength.

    She knocked once, and after a moment, a voice from within called for us to enter.

    The Guild Master''s office was spacious, withrge windows that let in plenty of natural light. The decor was tasteful, with dark wood furnishings and shelves lined with books, artifacts, and trophies from past hunts. Behind arge, imposing desk sat the Guild Master himself.

    He was a man in histe forties, with a strong build and an air of authority. His short-cropped hair was graying at the temples, and his sharp blue eyes assessed me as I entered the room. He stood to greet me, extending a hand.

    "Astron Natusalune, I presume," he said, his voice deep and resonant. "Wee to Vanguard Haven. I''m Guild Master Toren Vanek."

    I took his hand, noting the firm grip. "Thank you, Guild Master Vanek. It''s a pleasure to be here."

    He gestured for us to sit, and once we were settled, he leaned back in his chair, studying me with a discerning gaze. "I''ve heard a lot about you from Shanks."

    "You knew Warden Shanks?"

    "Haha¡­" Toren chuckled, a deep, rumbling sound that seemed to echo through the room. "That''s right," he said, leaning back in his chair as he recalled the past. "Shanks and I go way back. We were in the same base when we were trainees, cutting our teeth on missions that were often more dangerous than they had any right to be. We spent years working together as Adepts, and there''s no one I trust more in the field."

    He paused, his sharp blue eyes locking onto mine, the weight of his words clear. "When I called Shanks, he told me about you and what you aplished in Veilcroft. I knew I had to bring you here. He spoke highly of your abilities, anding from him is no smallpliment."

    I nodded.

    When on the mission, Shanks looked serious, so it made sense to me that it was rare for someone like Shanks to vouch for another.

    And the fact that he had done so for me must have meant a lot to him. It wasn''t just a matter of professional respect; it was a connection forged through shared experiences and mutual understanding.

    Toren continued, his tone serious. "ording to him, your performance in Veilcroft was impressive, to say the least. That''s why you''re here now."

    I met his gaze, my expression calm. "I appreciate the trust, Guild Master Vanek. I''ll make sure it''s well-ced." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I have no doubt you will," Toren replied, his voice steady. "Shanks wouldn''t have rmended you if he didn''t believe in your capabilities. And from what I''ve heard, you more than lived up to his expectations. Your work in Veilcroft was top-notch, and it''s clear you have a sharp mind for strategy as well as a strong hand inbat. And considering your rank in the Arcadia Hunter Academy, which was recorded before you even went under training, I think I can expect much from you in terms ofbating."

    He leaned forward slightly, his expression thoughtful. "That''s exactly what we need here at Vanguard Haven."

 Chapter 533 119.3 - Guild

    Chapter 533119.3 - Guild

    "That''s exactly what we need here at Vanguard Haven."

    Toren stood up from his seat, the chair creaking slightly as he moved. He tapped a fewmands into the device on his desk, and almost immediately, a detailed hologram of Nexoria City and the surroundingnds appeared in the air before us. The projection was sharp and vivid, with various points of interest highlighted in different colors.

    On the map, I could see several locations marked prominently. Twenty-five of them were clearly identified as gates, while six others were marked as fields¡ªsprawling areas of wilderness where monsters roamed freely.

    Toren gestured to the hologram, his expression serious as he began to exin. "This is the current state of our operations. Vanguard Haven has control over twenty-five gates at present. As a B-rank guild, we''re allocated one slot for a rank-8 gate, two slots for rank-7 gates, four slots for rank-6 gates, eight slots for rank-5 gates, and the remaining ten slots are split between seven rank-4 gates, and three rank-3 gates."

    He paused, allowing me to absorb the information before continuing. "As you can already expect, the rank-3 and rank-4 gates are primarily used to train our newer recruits and prospects since they''re less challenging and offer a controlled environment for developing skills. But as you move up the ranks, the stakes¡ªand the rewards¡ªincrease significantly. That''s where the real business is. Especially for us."

    I studied the hologram, noting the locations of the various gates and fields. The rank-8 gate was positioned near the outskirts of the city, close to one of therger fields. It was clear that this gate required the most experienced hunters, given its proximity to the wilderness and the high level of danger it posed.

    ''Most likely, the Guild Master and the high-ranking guild members will be the ones who are responsible for that gate.''

    In a way, the formation of the gates and their allocations were made in such a manner. Since most of the time, the stronger person is either the guild master or the guild master''s associate.

    "The fields," Toren continued, his voice steady, "are where things get a bit moreplicated. Unlike the gates, there are no regtions, no restrictions. They''re open season for any guild or hunter willing to take the risk. The monsters there are unpredictable, and the terrain can be treacherous. But the rewards are substantial¡ªrare materials, powerful monsters, and the chance to im territory."

    He pointed to the six marked locations on the hologram, each one representing a different field. "We currently have a presence in all of these fields, but our hold on them is not absolute. Rival guilds are always looking for an opportunity to take over, especially if they think we''re stretched too thin. That''s where your rolees in."

    Toren''s gaze locked onto mine, his expression serious. "During your time here, you''ll be working with our teams to reinforce our positions in gates."

    "For gates."

    "That is right. Since neither the organization and the Arcadia Hunter Academy do not permit their students to participate actively in the fields, we will not be able to utilize you in the fields."

    I nodded as Toren exined the situation. The restrictions on participating in fields were something that I already knew, and they also made sense.

    The fields are much more dangerous and fiercely contested than gates.

    For students like me, who weren''t officially affiliated with any guilds and were here for internships, the academy and the organization had rules in ce to ensure our safety and maintain their own reputation.

    "That''s fine by me," I said, acknowledging the limitation. "I''m more experienced with dungeons and gates as well. It''s where I can be most effective."

    Toren seemed pleased with my response. "Good. Given the current climate, withpetition growing fiercer, we''ve had to allocate more of our seasoned personnel to the fields. This leaves us a bit short-handed when ites to clearing gates, especially the higher-ranked ones. That''s where youe in. Your job will be to assist the team we''ve assigned you to. It''s one of our most promising teams, and they''ve been making significant strides in recent months."

    He tapped a few moremands into his device, and a file was sent directly to my smartwatch. "I''m sending you the details of your teammates now. There are five members in total: two tanks, two vanguards, and one rearguard. Each one of them has been carefully selected for their skills andpatibility within the team dynamic."

    I opened the file on my smartwatch and scanned through the profiles. As expected, they were all seasoned hunters, each with their own unique strengths.

    The two tanks were:

    Kurt Arlen: A heavily armored warrior with an impressive physical defense. Known for his ability to absorb massive amounts of damage and protect his team in the heat of battle.

    Gareth Vale: A specialist in barrier magic, capable of both offensive and defensive spells. His barriers were renowned for their resilience and adaptability in chaotic situations.

    The vanguards were:

    Dorian Lehn: A dual-wielding swordsman with exceptional speed and agility. His fighting style was fluid and unpredictable, making him a formidable force on the front lines.

    Elena Saris: A battle mage whobined close-rangebat with elemental magic. Her versatility allowed her to adapt to differentbat scenarios, providing support where it was needed most. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Finally, the rearguard was:

    L Faye: A mage who specialized in rapid casting. Unlike some mages who focused on sheer firepower, L''s strengthy in her ability to cast spells with incredible speed and precision. She was a summoner and a wind magic user, capable of quickly adapting to changing battle conditions. Her primary summon was a golem, a formidable entity that could regenerate as long as it was supplied with enough mana. This made her summon not just a powerful ally but also a resilient one, capable of withstanding prolonged battles.

    As I reviewed the profiles, it was clear that each member brought something unique to the team. They were well-bnced, with a mix of offensive and defensive capabilities, and L''s role as a summoner added an extrayer of versatility to their strategies.

    ''Indeed. It is rare to see a summoner.''

    Maybe one of the rarest types of magic was summoning, though there is dark magic.

    ''And the fact that she is most proficient in rapid casting must be because of the fact that her mana pool would be smaller for higher firepower spells.''

    It made sense, as for someone to be a summoner, they need to have an immense amount of mana pool, but at the same time, since being a mage is mostly looked more favorable, those with higher mana pool would be mages if they could.

    And because they can''t be mages thanks to theck of their magical talent, especially in terms of calctions andprehension, they be summoners.

    That is why summoners are rare.

    Having a mana pool big enough to supply a summon and having a magic talent is not enough to be a mage.

    These two conditions are rather hard to meet.

    But from the document alone, I could easily say that the summoner, L, was a hard worker. Toren leaned back in his chair, the hologram map still casting a faint glow over the room. He looked at me with a mix of professionalism and understanding.

    "The work will start at 7 A.M.," he said, his tone leaving no room for doubt. "You''ll have some time before the team arrives at the guild, so if you want, we can arrange for you to have breakfast and then get some rest. Normally, I''d insist on giving you more time to recover, but given the urgency of our situation and your tight schedule, we can''t afford to lose any time."

    I nodded, appreciating his directness.

    ''Not bad of a leader. He is good at directing the conversation and also presenting himself as someone light-hearted if things can be.'' The stakes were high, and while rest was important, the pressing nature of the mission took priority.

    "That''s fine," I replied. "I am already used to traveling. And the train was alreadyfortable enough, so you can count it as resting."

    Toren gave a satisfied nod. "Good to hear. I''ve already arranged for a room in the guild''s quarters. It''s not as luxurious as the hotel you stayed in, but it''sfortable, and you''ll have everything you need to prepare for the mission."

    The mention of the guild quarters reminded me that this wouldn''t be a leisurely stay. I had chosen this path, knowing that the uing days would be filled with action, and I was ready to dive into the work.

    "Thank you," I said, rising from my seat. "I''ll take you up on that offer for breakfast, and then I''ll get settled in."

    Toren stood as well, extending his hand once more. "I''m d to have you on board, Astron. I''m confident that your presence will make a significant difference for the guild."

    We shook hands, and with that, the meeting was concluded. Liana was waiting just outside the office, ready to escort me to the dining area. As we walked, she mentioned the different options avable, from a light meal to something more substantial. I opted for something simple but energizing¡ªenough to keep me sharp without feeling weighed down.

    After breakfast, Liana showed me to the room I''d be staying in. It was modest but functional, with a bed, a small desk, and a window that looked out over the training grounds.

    The walls were decorated with a few framed posters, most likely from past guild achievements. It was clear that the room was designed for function over form, a ce for hunters to rest between missions rather than indulge infort.

    "You have one hour before your team arrives," Liana said as she handed me a keycard. "Feel free to rest or prepare however you see fit. If you need anything, just let me know."

    I nodded, taking the keycard and giving her a brief nod of thanks. Once she left, I unpacked my belongings, organizing my gear on the small desk. My mind was already shifting into mission mode, running through possible scenarios and strategies for the uing gate raids.

    ''This team¡­ they''re promising. It''ll be interesting to see how they perform under pressure.''

    After settling into the room, I quickly gathered a change of clothes and headed for the bathroom.

    The shower was refreshing, and the warm water was quite nice. As the steam enveloped me, I allowed my thoughts to settle, focusing on the task ahead.

    Once I was done, I toweled off and dressed in my ssic gear. After a quick check of my gear and a nce at the time, I decided to have a protein shake, something light to keep me going without weighing me down.

    Since I could not use [Celestalith]''s bow form, I was using the bow that I had gotten from the academy.

    ''Now that I think about it, getting a new bow for the sake of cover is necessary.''

    As I finished, there was a knock at the door. I opened it to find Liana waiting outside, her expression professional as ever.

    "Your team has arrived," she said, her tone efficient. "They''re waiting for you in the briefing room."

    I nodded, setting down the empty shaker. "Thank you. I''m ready."

    Liana led the way through the guild''s hallways, the sounds of activity gradually increasing as we approached the main operational areas.

    The atmosphere was one of controlled urgency, a mix of focus and energy that permeated the air. It was clear that everyone here was dedicated to their roles, and the stakes were high.

    We arrived at the briefing room, and Liana opened the door, gesturing for me to enter first. Inside, I found the five members of my team already gathered around arge table, their attention shifting to me as I walked in.

 Chapter 534 119.4 - Guild

    Chapter 534119.4 - Guild

    "Here."

    As we arrived at the meeting room, Liana opened the door, gesturing for me to enter first. Inside, I found the five members of my team already gathered around arge table, their attention shifting to me as I walked in.

    As I stepped into the room, my eyes quickly took in the scene before me.

    The five members of the team were all dressed in casual clothes, a contrast to the armor and gear they would don when entering a dungeon.

    But even in their rxed attire, there were subtle signs¡ªsmall details that gave away more about them than they might realize.

    Kurt Arlen, the heavily armored tank, was leaning back in his chair, his arms crossed over his broad chest.

    His shirt was slightly wrinkled, and there was a faint scent of cologne still lingering in the air¡ªprobably from ate-night shower before he rushed out this morning.

    The faintest smudge of lipstick on the cor of his shirt suggested he hadn''t spent the night alone. It was clear that he had shared a passionate night, likely with someone he was close to.

    Gareth Vale, the barrier mage, sat next to Kurt, sipping from a travel mug that emitted the rich aroma of strong coffee. His eyes were alert, but there was a slight redness around them, the kind thates fromck of sleep.

    The fact that he had his mug and not a disposable cup from a caf¨¦ hinted at a habit¡ªhe likely preferred to brew his coffee at home.

    The faint white hair on his dark jacket suggested he had a pet, probably a cat, considering how meticulous he seemed otherwise.

    Dorian Lehn, the dual-wielding swordsman, was perched on the edge of his chair, his fingers idly drumming on the table. His casual outfit, a loose-fitting t-shirt and jeans, was simple yet practical.

    A slight sheen of sweat on his forehead and the dampness of his hair indicated he had juste from a morning workout. The energetic rhythm of his fingers on the table showed he was still riding the high of his training, his body humming with pent-up energy.

    Elena Saris, the battle mage, sat with a tablet in front of her, reviewing what I assumed were notes for the uing mission. Her hair was pulled back into a neat ponytail, and she wore a fitted jacket over a casual blouse.

    The faint scent of herbal tea wafted from a cup beside her, still steaming slightly. A closer look at her hands revealed a faint tremor¡ªpossibly from an early start or a lingering exhaustion fromte-night preparations. She seemed the type to be thorough, going over every detail before a mission.

    L Faye, the summoner, sat slightly apart from the others. Her posture was rxed, but her eyes were alert as she watched me enter. She wore a simple hoodie and leggings, afortable outfit that hinted at someone who valued practicality. Her sneakers were clean but well-worn, suggesting she spent a lot of time on her feet, likely running or training.

    ''Indeed. Someone who trains a lot, a perfectionist.'' A small, frayed bracelet on her wrist, barely visible, looked handmade¡ªperhaps a keepsake or a gift from someone close. A faint scent ofvender clung to her clothes, possibly from a lotion or essential oil, indicating a habit of using calming scents to stay centered.

    As I moved to take my ce at the table, I noticed a subtle shift in the atmosphere. They were sizing me up as well, though perhaps not with the same level of detail. In a team like this, understanding each other''s quirks, strengths, and habits could make the difference between sess and failure in the field.

    Kurt offered a nod of acknowledgment, his gaze steady. "d to finally meet you, Astron. We''ve heard quite a bit about you."

    That made sense, considering I would be their teammate for a while.

    I returned the nod, my voice calm and measured. "Likewise. I''m looking forward to working with all of you."

    There was a brief moment of silence. Soon enough, we''d be donning our gear, ready to face whatever awaited us at the gates.

    Elena was the first to break the silence, her tone professional as she nced at her tablet. "We''ve got a lot to cover before we head out. I assume you''re already familiar with the general outline of the mission?"

    I nodded. "I''ve been briefed on the basics. We''ll be reinforcing the guild''s position in several gates. My role is to assist and provide support as needed."

    "That''s right," Gareth set down his coffee, leaning forward slightly as the discussion moved toward the specifics of the mission. "The gates we''ll be targeting have seen increased activitytely. We''ll need to be precise in our approach, and everyone needs to be clear on their role."

    Elena nced at her tablet again, tapping a few notes before looking up at me. "You''ve already gone through the team profiles, correct?"

    I nodded, meeting her gaze. "Yes, I''ve read the document."

    Kurt, who had been watching the exchange quietly, gave a satisfied nod. "Good. That means you''re familiar with the team''s formation and how we operate."

    "Correct," I replied. "I understand the roles everyone ys. My job is to support the team and adapt as needed."

    Elena looked pleased with the answer, but she still pressed on, making sure everything was clear. "From the file, it seems you''re proficient with both a bow and dual daggers. That gives us some flexibility in how we approach this. How do you usually prefer to position yourself in a team?"

    "I''mfortable in either role," I replied evenly. "I can function as a ranger, providing long-range support, or as a scout, getting in close and gathering information or taking down targets. It depends on what the situation calls for."

    Kurt''s expression remained thoughtful as he considered my response. "A flexible skill set is valuable, especially in the kind of missions we''re running. We''ll likely need you to switch between roles depending on the gate. Some of the areas we''re heading into will require more precision, while others might need a more hands-on approach."

    Dorian grinned, his earlier energy still evident in his posture. "Sounds like you''re ready for anything. We''ll see how that ys out once we''re in the field. It''s one thing to be flexible in theory and another to pull it off under pressure."

    L, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke up, her voice calm but carrying a note of curiosity. "How do you usually handle transitions between those roles? If we''re in the middle of a gate, and the situation changes, what''s your approach?"

    I appreciated the directness of her question. It showed she was already thinking ahead, considering how we''d function as a team. "I keep my gear essible and make sure I''m aware of the flow of battle. If I need to switch from ranged to closebat, I can do it quickly without losing focus. It''s all about reading the situation and knowing when to adjust."

    "You are confident?"

    "I am."

    L nodded thoughtfully, seeming satisfied with the answer. The rest of the team appeared to be on the same page, their expressions showing a mix of approval and cautious optimism. It was clear that they were a well-coordinated group, and I''d need to integrate myself into their dynamic seamlessly.

    ''Well, I doubt that will be hard.''

    As long as a team works, I am confident that I can fit myself into every role.

    Kurt nodded his head, his expression firm as he leaned forward slightly. "I like your confidence, but I still want to see your skills with my own eyes. However, we don''t have much time to spare. We''ve got a gate scheduled to be cleared at 8 A.M.¡ªthat''s in about 50 minutes. We should start getting ready."

    I nodded in agreement, already shifting my focus to the task ahead. "Understood."

    Liana, who had been quietly observing, stepped forward with a small, professional smile. "Mr. Natusalune, your equipment has been prepared."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Equipment?"

    She nodded, her tone matter-of-fact. "Since we were informed that you''d be joining us, we took the liberty of reviewing your current gear. We noticed that you''re using standard equipment provided by Arcadia Hunter Academy. While their gear is certainly functional, itcks the prestige that we would like you to project as part of Vanguard Haven."

    She tapped a few buttons on her tablet, and within seconds, my smartwatch buzzed with iing data. I opened the file, and a detailed breakdown of the new equipment appeared on the screen.

    "The weapons provided for you are [Unique] grade artifacts," Liana exined as I scanned the details. "We''ve selected them toplement yourbat style."

    The first item on the list was a pair of daggers named Bloodthirsty Serpent Fangs. These daggers were sleek and curved, designed for dual-wielding with exceptional speed and precision.

    Name: Bloodthirsty Serpent Fangs

    Effects:

    Venomous Edge: Each strike inflicts a venom that weakens the opponent''s defenses, stacking up to three times. The venom also induces a brief paralysis after the third stack, making the opponent more vulnerable.

    Serpent''s Reflex: Increases the user''s reaction time and agility, allowing for faster movement and quicker strikes, especially in closebat.

    The second item was a bow named Starpiercer Arc. The bow was crafted from a rare wood that shimmered with an inner light, its string humming withtent power.

    Name: Starpiercer Arc

    Effects:

    Piercing Shot: Arrows fired from the bow can pierce through multiple targets in a straight line, with the force of each shot increasing as it travels.

    I studied the descriptions, appreciating the versatility and power of the weapons.

    ''Interesting. Daggers that utilize poison. It has been a while since I used one.''

    Inherent poison attribute was something that would not be easily found in a weapon.

    ''It seems they really have spent quite money.''

    Well, considering the n it made sense. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "These should serve you well," Liana continued, her tone respectful. "They''ll also help convey the prestige and skill that we wish to associate with your presence here."

    With that, the team began to rise from their seats, each of us mentally preparing for the mission ahead. Liana gave a curt nod, signaling that it was time to move.

    "Let''s gear up," Kurt said, his voice carrying the weight of a leader who knew the importance of preparation. "We''ve got a gate to clear, and we''ll need to be at our best."

 Chapter 535 120.1 - Infernal Nexus

    Chapter 535120.1 - Infernal Nexus

    We moved swiftly to the armory, where our gear had been prepped andid out. The room was spacious, with rows of lockers and racks filled with weapons and armor. Each member of the team went to their designated locker, the mood shifting to one of quiet focus.

    I approached my locker, which had been specially prepared for me, and found the Bloodthirsty Serpent Fangs and Starpiercer Arc neatly ced inside.

    The daggers gleamed under the artificial lighting, their edges sharp and ready. The bow, with its shimmering wood and taut string, radiated a subtle power that I could feel even before touching it.

    As I donned my gear, I felt a sense of familiarity and new energy from the artifacts. The daggers fit perfectly in my hands, their weight bnced just right for quick, fluid movements.

    ''Not bad.'' The bow''s string hummed slightly as I tested its tension, promising precision.

    The rest of the team was simrly focused, each member adjusting their armor, checking their weapons, and preparing mentally for the mission.

    Kurt, in his heavy armor, looked every bit the formidable tank, while Gareth''s barrier gear was a blend of light armor with arcane symbols etched into the material.

    ''An enchanting material. Most likely, adding the attribute that increases the wearer''s barrier capabilities.'' Dorian''s dual swords were strapped securely to his back, and Elena''s battle mage attire was both protective and flexible, allowing her to switch between magic and closebat.

    L, with her summoning gear, had a simple yet effective setup, with various small pouches likely containing her summoning materials.

    Once we were fully geared up, Liana led us to the transportation area, where a sleek, armored vehicle awaited.

    ''This is¡­..'' The transport was quite something¡ªa cross between a military tank and a high-speed train.

    It was built for both protection and rapid deployment, with reinforced sides and a powerful engine that could handle any terrain.

    We climbed inside, the interior surprisingly spacious and lined with seats equipped with harnesses. Once we were all strapped in, the vehicle hummed to life, and we began our journey to the gate.

    The interior lighting was dim, creating an atmosphere of quiet anticipation. The hum of the engine was steady, and a low vibration resonated through the seats. The vehicle moved smoothly despite the rugged terrain we were likely crossing.

    Kurt broke the silence, ncing around at the team. "Any guesses on the dungeon type?"

    Gareth, still sipping from his travel mug, shrugged. "Could be anything, but given the recent activity, I''m betting it''s something involving elemental monsters. We''ve had reports of increased mana fluctuations in the area."

    Elena nodded, her tablet now disying maps and charts. "I agree. The mana readings suggest a strong elemental presence, likely something rted to fire or earth. We should be prepared for environmental hazards as well."

    Dorian grinned, his fingers tapping a rhythm on the hilt of his swords. "As long as there''s something to cut down, I''m ready for it. Elemental monsters tend to have weak spots¡ªjust need to find them and strike."

    L, who had been quietly observing, added her thoughts. "If it''s elemental, my golem will be particrly useful. It can absorb a certain amount of elemental energy and convert it into defensive strength. We''ll need to be strategic about how we use it."

    I listened, processing their insights. The discussion was practical and focused on preparing for whatever we might face.

    ''It seems this is somehow a way for them to keep themselves creative. A routine of sorts.'' Liana, seated at the front of the vehicle, turned slightly to address us. "You''re all on the right track. The dungeon is indeed rted to elemental forces, specifically a fire-type dungeon. The gate has been fluctuating between Rank 6 and Rank 5, so we''re expecting a tough fight but nothing beyond your capabilities."

    She tapped a button on her tablet, and a holographic disy appeared in the center of the cabin, showing a detailed map of the dungeon''syout. "This is the intel we have so far. The dungeon is known as the Infernal Nexus, and it''s aplexwork ofva flows, molten rock, and fire elementals. The core of the dungeon is a powerful fire spirit that we''ll need to neutralize to stabilize the gate."

    The holographic map highlighted several key areas within the dungeon, showing possible routes and choke points. "Your objective is to clear the dungeon of threats and ensure the fire spirit is contained but not killed."

    "Again?" Dorian muttered under his breath, his tone tinged with frustration.

    I could understand the sentiment. For guilds that were business-oriented, dungeons weren''t just obstacles to be cleared; they were valuable resources.

    The materials found within¡ªrare ores, crystals, and elemental essences¡ªwere essential to the Awakened industry. From crafting powerful artifacts to enhancing existing gear, these resources could fetch high prices or be used to strengthen the guild''s capabilities. That''s why closing a dungeon immediately wasn''t always the priority.

    Normally, there''s a reasonable amount of time before a dungeon closes after the boss monster is killed. This allows for the thorough harvesting of materials and ensures the guild maximizes its profits. But this situation was different, and I could sense there was more to it.

    Liana, as if reading my thoughts, continued, "Since this dungeon is fire andva-oriented, mining the materials is significantly more challenging and takes more time. The heat and unstable terrain makes it difficult for mining teams to work efficiently, so the dungeon must not be closed too quickly. However, we can''t afford to keep your team tied up here for too long, either. There are other missions waiting."

    Her exnation made sense. The bnce between securing resources and moving on to the next mission was a delicate one, especially for a guild like Vanguard Haven that operated under constant pressure from rivals.

    "That''s why you won''t be killing the fire spirit," Liana exined. "Instead, you''ll leave it in a crippled state¡ªweak enough that it won''t be a threat, but not dead. This way, the dungeon remains open, and the mining teams can continue their work. Once you leave, other operatives will take over to ensure everything is handled properly."

    It was a practical approach, though it came with its own set of risks. Leaving a boss monster alive, even in a weakened state, required precision and caution.

    It also meant that the team couldn''t fully rx after the fight, knowing that the job wasn''tpletely done.

    ''It''s a tiring process,'' I thought to myself. ''But it''s clear that this team has done it before. Still, it''s easy to see why many would prefer a clean, decisive finish rather than leaving loose ends.''

    Liana seemed to catch the look on my face and nodded slightly, confirming my thoughts. "This method has been our standard operating procedure for a while now. It''s effective but also draining. Many don''t like it because it requires extra effort and precision. But it''s necessary for the guild''s long-term strategy."

    She exined, looking at me.

    "I have no problem with that," I replied, keeping my tone neutral.

    Liana gave a knowing smile, one that hinted at the experience behind her words. "You won''t be saying that when you actually do it."

    The others in the team nodded in agreement. Kurt leaned back slightly, his expression thoughtful. "It''s true. We''ve all been there. It sounds straightforward, but it takes a toll, especially when you know you could just end it clean."

    Elena added, "It''s not just about the fight¡ªit''s about holding back when every instinct tells you to finish the job. That''s where the challenge really lies."

    Dorian chuckled, though there was no humor in it. "And that''s not even mentioning the environmental hazards. Navigatingva flows and dealing with fire elementals while trying not to kill the spirit? It''s like walking a tightrope over a pit of spikes."

    As the conversation died down, the transport began to slow, signaling that we were nearing our destination. The tension in the vehicle shifted from discussion to preparation. Everyone was mentally gearing up for what was toe.

    The transport came to a halt, and the doors slid open with a hiss, revealing the site where the gate was located. The area was cordoned off, with various pieces of equipment and personnel already in ce. The gate itself was a swirling mass of red and orange energy, crackling with the heat and power of the Infernal Nexus beyond it.

    The personnel on-site were low-rank Awakened, their gear practical and suited for the task at hand. They were here to mine the valuable materials that could be found within the dungeon, and they would follow us after we secured the initial area.

    Kurt took the lead, his voice firm as he addressed the team. "Alright, we''ve already discussed the formation. Astron, you''ll start as our rearguard and ranger. Keep an eye out for any elementals trying to nk us. If the situation calls for it, you''ll shift to scouting."

    I nodded, falling into ce at the back of the formation. The others moved into their positions with practiced ease¡ªKurt and Gareth at the front, forming the defensive line, with Dorian and Elena ready to strike from the sides. L stayed close to the center, her golem already summoned and standing ready.

    With the formation set, we moved toward the gate. The air grew hotter with each step, the ground beneath our feet already warm from the ambient heat seeping through the portal. The personnel waited just behind us, prepared to enter once we had secured the immediate area. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As we passed through the gate, the world around us shifted. The cool air of the outside world was reced by the stifling heat of the Infernal Nexus. The ground was a mix of solid rock and flowingva, with the asional spurt of fire bursting from cracks in the earth. The sky above was a swirling mass of dark clouds, lit from below by the fieryndscape.

    We moved quickly, taking up positions to ensure the area was clear before the mining teams could move in.

    The environment was as hostile as expected, with the heat pressing down on us like a physical weight. But we were prepared, and the barriers Gareth deployed kept the worst of it at bay.

    Kurt''s voice came through ourms, calm and steady. "Let''s keep it tight, everyone. Stay focused, and remember the n. We cripple the spirit, secure the area, and get out. No heroics¡ªjust clean execution."

    "Yeah, yeah."

    Just like that, the team''s first dungeon exploration with me has started.

 Chapter 536 120.2 - Infernal Nexus

    Chapter536 120.2 - Infernal Nexus

    As we advanced deeper into the Infernal Nexus, the oppressive heat intensified, but Gareth''s barriers continued to shield us from the worst of it. The ground beneath our feet was unstable, with molten rock asionally bubbling to the surface, forcing us to stay alert.

    Kurt''s voice crackled through thems again. "Stay sharp. We''re about to make contact." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I scanned the area ahead, noting the telltale signs of movement. The first wave of monsters emerged from theva flows¡ªa group of twelve fire elementals. Their forms were humanoid but made entirely of molten rock and me, each one radiating intense heat. Their eyes glowed like hot coals, fixed on us as they moved to engage.

    "Here theye," Kurt announced, his voice steady.

    As nned, Kurt and Gareth moved forward to take the brunt of the attack. Kurt raised his shield, activating a skill that drew the elementals'' attention, a pulsing wave of energy pulling their focus toward him.

    TACK!

    Gareth, standing beside him, raised his hands, and a translucent barrier red to life around them, absorbing the heat and deflecting the first few strikes from the fire elementals.

    SWOOSH! With the tanks holding the frontline, Dorian and Elena moved in to deal damage. Dorian''s dual swords shed as he engaged the closest elemental, his movements fluid and precise.

    He struck with the speed of a practiced swordsman, each de cutting through the molten exterior of his target.

    SLASH! The elemental let out a crackling hiss as Dorian''s swords cut through it, molten fragments flying off with each strike.

    Elena, the battlemage, was right behind him. She channeled her magic,bining close-rangebat with elemental spells.

    CRACK! Her hands glowed with a faint blue light as she struck, each blow infused with freezing magic that countered the heat of the elementals. With each hit, steam erupted from the contact point, weakening the creatures and making them more vulnerable to physical attacks.

    L remained at the rear, her eyes sharp as she focused on the battlefield. She didn''t summon her golem immediately; instead, she relied on her rapid casting to support the team.

    ''Makes sense. Most likely, she does not want to empty her mana reserves immediately. Summoners, while having a huge pool, are rather important.''  Small, precise spells flew from her hands, targeting weak points in the elementals and disrupting their attacks. A bolt of wind magic here, a burst of water magic there¡ªeach one carefully aimed toplement the strikes of the vanguards.

    I took my position at the back, drawing the Starpiercer Arc and nocking an arrow.

    ''Let''s test this bow, shall we.'' With a steady hand, I pulled back the string, focusing on thergest elemental advancing on the group.

    With the recent increase in the information that my eyes can perceive, I can see the mana flow of monsters and their organs a lot more clearly.

    ''Especially such raw energy-filled monsters.'' These fire elementals were all energy types of monsters, and that was why I could see the flow more easily.

    ¨CSWOOSH! The arrow flew straight and true, piercing through the elemental''s core and exiting out the other side. The creature staggered, the force of the shot causing cracks to spiderweb across its body before it copsed into a pile of molten rock.

    ''Not bad. Even if this bow is not coated with [Moonstone] like [Celestalith], the energy output is still quite good. It seems having a unique rank weapon is indeed different.'' As I thought, another elemental tried to circle around the team, but I was already tracking its movements. I marked it already, and my next arrow struck it dead center, the shot prating through its molten chest and dissipating the fire that animated it.

    The battle was controlled, with each member of the team executing their roles with practiced precision. Kurt and Gareth held the line, their defenses imprable, while Dorian and Elena systematically dismantled the elementals with theirbined physical and magical assaults. L''s rapid casting provided the necessary support, ensuring that no elemental could get the upper hand.

    Within minutes, the first wave was reduced to nothing but cooling rock and fading embers.

    "First wave down," Kurt reported, his voice calm despite the intense fight. "No injuries. Let''s keep moving."

    Without a word, the team reformed and continued advancing. There was no need for celebration or excitement¡ªthis was just another part of the job.

    As we pressed on, the second wave of monsters emerged from the swirling magma ahead¡ªthis time, arger group of fire elementals, their numbers increasing as the dungeon seemed to respond to our intrusion.

    There were twenty of them now, their molten forms moving with greater intensity.

    "Same strategy," Kurtmanded, his voice even and controlled. "Keep it tight."

    Once again, Kurt and Gareth took the lead, drawing the elementals'' attention and absorbing their attacks with abination of shield and barrier.

    Dorian and Elena moved in seamlessly, their attacks synchronized as they struck with a mix of physical and magical force. L continued to hold back her summon, relying on her rapid casting to disrupt the elementals and support the vanguard.

    The team worked like a well-oiled machine, each member executing their role with precision. We cut through the second wave as methodically as the first, reducing the elementals to nothing but fading embers. And then, without pausing, we moved on.

    The third wave came, followed by the fourth, fifth, and sixth. Each one brought more fire elementals, their numbers and intensity increasing with every wave, but our strategy remained the same. L still refrained from summoning her golem, conserving its strength for the right moment. The rest of us continued to execute our roles, and the waves fell one after another.

    As we finished off the sixth wave, the environment around us began to change. The ground beneath our feet started to shift, the stable rock giving way to more unstable terrain. The path ahead narrowed, with jagged, molten cliffs rising on either side, funneling us into a tight, winding passage. The air grew even hotter, the heat almost palpable as it radiated from the walls.

    Kurt halted the team with a raised hand, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. "The terrain''s changing. We''re heading into a choke point."

    Elena scanned the narrow path ahead, her eyes sharp. "This is going to be tight. We''ll need to be careful¡ªone wrong move, and we could be trapped."

    Kurt turned to me, his expression serious. "Astron, we''ll need you to scout ahead."

    I nodded, already preparing to move. "Understood."

    After all, I was already expecting such a thing to happen from the start.

    Without another word, I erased my presence. My form seemed to blend into the surrounding darkness, and I moved forward silently, slipping through the narrow passage ahead of the team.

    As I advanced, I kept my senses sharp, using the enhanced perception from my [Eyes] to scan the area for any signs of danger.

    The flow of mana around me was erratic, pulsing through the molten rock and the air itself.

    The path ahead was treacherous, with narrow ledges and unstable tforms that could copse at any moment.

    ''No immediate threats,'' I noted to myself, but I remained cautious. In a dungeon like this, danger could emerge at any time, especially in such a confined space.

    I continued to move silently through the narrow terrain, keeping a close eye on the surroundings. The path twisted and turned, but eventually, it began to open up into a wider chamber. The heat intensified as I approached the entrance to the chamber, and I could sense a powerful concentration of mana further inside.

    ''Likely the location of the next wave,'' I concluded, pausing to assess the situation.

    Once I was confident that I had a clear understanding of the terrain ahead, I retreated back to the team, still maintaining my stealth. As I reappeared in front of Kurt and the others, I gave my report in a low voice.

    "The path ahead is narrow and unstable, but it opens up into arger chamber. I didn''t encounter any enemies along the way, but I sensed a strong concentration of mana in the chamber. The next wave will likelye from there."

    "The types of the monsters?"

    "It is hard to tell, but if estimated, I can say they are slightly different from the Elementals. They will most likely have robust bodies and will be of a stone type."

    Kurt listened intently as I ryed my observations. His eyes narrowed in thought as I mentioned the likelyposition of the next wave.

    "Stone type¡­ I see," he muttered, the gears in his mind turning as he considered the implications.

    ''The team should start going all in now.''

    We had been in the dungeon for around one hour now, and we had most likely reached the outskirts of the boss monster''s location.

    ''He can no longer let L rest.'' After a moment, he turned to L, his expression firm.

    "L, it''s time to use your summon. If Astron''s estimation is correct, we''re dealing with Magma Golems. They''re not just raw energy like the fire elementals¡ªwe''ll need your golem to help tank and deal with their physical resilience."

    L nodded, her demeanor calm and focused. "Understood. I''ll deploy it as soon as we enter the chamber."

    Magma Golems were known for their robust bodies, formed from abination of molten rock and elemental energy.

    Unlike the more agile and fluid fire elementals, these creatures were slower but far more durable, their hardened exterior making them difficult to damage with conventional attacks.

    Their core was protected deep within their stone bodies, requiring precise strikes to take them down effectively.

    That was something that I had already expected, but I did not reveal it on purpose to see if Kurt was knowledgeable about that, and it seemed he was true.

    Kurt addressed the team, his voice steady and authoritative. "We''re going to need to adjust our approach for these golems. They''re not as numerous as the elementals, but they''re a lot tougher. First, we will test the waters, and ording to the robustness and the level of the golems, we are going to adjust our approach."

    ''This is where I can have a full grasp of the abilities of the members.''

    If I had sent it here, it would have been better for me to show some effectiveness as well. After all, I am not the only one who can fight and act as a rearguard.

    My specialty is still observing.

 Chapter 537 120.3 - Infernal Nexus

    Chapter 537120.3 - Infernal Nexus

    The team moved forward with a quiet, deliberate precision. The narrow path twisted and turned, leading us deeper into the heart of the Infernal Nexus. The oppressive heat and the asional rumble of the unstable terrain were constant reminders of the environment''s hostility, but we remained focused.

    As we approached the entrance to the wider chamber, the intensity of the heat increased, and the glow of molten rock illuminated the way. The chamber was vast, its walls shimmering with the heat of the magma that flowed beneath the surface. In the center stood the Magma Golems, six towering figures of molten rock and elemental energy, their presence imposing and unyielding.

    Kurt signaled the team to halt just before the entrance to the chamber. "Alright, remember the n," he said, his voice low but firm. "We''ll test their resilience first. Gareth, prepare the barriers. Dorian, Elena¡ªget ready to strike once we gauge their strength. L, deploy your golem as soon as we engage."

    "Understood," Gareth replied, already beginning to weave the protective barriers around us.

    Dorian and Elena readied their weapons, their focus entirely on the looming figures ahead. L took a deep breath, her hands already glowing with the energy needed to summon her golem.

    With a final nod from Kurt, we moved into the chamber.

    The Magma Golems didn''t move at first, their massive forms appearing almost statuesque. But as we approached, their eyes¡ªglowing like hot coals¡ªlit up, and they began to stir. The ground beneath us trembled slightly as they shifted, the heat radiating from them intensifying.

    Gareth''s barriers red to life, creating a protective dome around us as the first of the golems lumbered forward. Its movements were slow but deliberate, each step causing the ground to shudder.

    "L, now," Kurtmanded.

    As Kurt gave themand, L''s hands moved with practiced precision, summoning her golem. The air around her shimmered as the earth responded to her call, and in moments, a towering figure of solid rock and stone materialized before us.

    TAK! TAK! The golem was massive, nearly asrge as the Magma Golems themselves, and its presence immediately altered the dynamics of the battlefield.

    "Here we go, baby!"

    CRACK! The first Magma Golem lumbered forward, its molten body radiating an intense heat that made the air around it shimmer. Its movements were slow but deliberate, each step causing the ground beneath it to tremble.

    RUMBLE!

    Gareth''s barriers held firm, absorbing the heat and force of the golem''s advance, but the strain was visible.

    "I am here."

    Dorian was the first to engage, his dual swords shing as he darted toward the golem. He aimed for the joints, targeting the weak points in its stone exterior. His movements were fluid and precise, but as his des struck the golem, it became clear that these creatures were far tougher than the elementals we had faced before.

    The golem''s stone body absorbed the impact, and while cracks formed at the points of contact, it barely slowed down.

    Elena followed closely behind, her hands glowing with elemental energy. She unleashed a st of ice magic at the golem, targeting the same area that Dorian had struck. The freezing energy shed with the heat of the golem''s body, causing a burst of steam to rise into the air. The ice managed to cool and crack the outeryer of the golem, but it was still far from enough to bring it down.

    L''s golem moved in to intercept the Magma Golem, raising its massive arms to block the next attack. The impact was immense, the two titans shing with a force that shook the chamber. L''s golem managed to hold its ground, but the strain was evident in the way it staggered slightly under the weight of the blow.

    As the battle raged on, I stayed at the rear, my bow ready to provide support. I watched the team closely, observing their habits and noting how they adapted to the challenges of the fight.

    Dorian''s speed and precision were impressive, but I noticed that he tended to focus on direct attacks, relying on his agility to avoid damage rather than seeking alternative angles or approaches.

    His movements were efficient, but there was room for improvement in terms of strategy¡ªparticrly in finding ways to exploit the environment.

    Elena''s magic was powerful and versatile, but I observed that she had a habit of relying heavily on her elemental spells. While this made her a formidable force, it also meant that she was more vulnerable when her mana reserves were taxed. She was focused, but there was tension in her movements, suggesting that she was aware of her own limits and the pressure to maintain her effectiveness.

    Gareth''s barriers were well-timed and strong, but I could see the toll it was taking on him. His focus was unwavering, but the intensity of the golems'' attacks was beginning to wear him down. He was managing the energy expenditure carefully, but I noted that his barriers might falter if the battle dragged on for too long.

    L''s golem was powerful, but I noticed that she was constantly adjusting its position, trying to bnce between defense and offense. Her focus was split between controlling the golem and casting supportive spells, which meant that her attention was divided. It was a testament to her skill that she managed it so well, but I could see that it was a challenging task.

    Meanwhile, I continued to provide support from the rear. Each arrow I fired was aimed with precision, targeting the weak points in the golems'' joints and cores.

    The Starpiercer Arc proved its worth, the arrows striking true and disrupting the golems'' movements, allowing the team to exploit openings.

    While I did not want to do too much extra right at the start, it was necessary since the Magma Golems were relentless.

    One of them managed to break through L''s golem''s defense, swinging a massive arm down toward Dorian. Gareth''s barrier caught the blow, but the force of the impact caused cracks to form in the protective dome.

    "Focus fire on the joints!" Kurt barked, his voice cutting through the chaos. "We need to disable their movement before they overwhelm us!"

    The team adjusted their tactics, concentrating their efforts on disabling the golems'' mobility. Dorian and Elena targeted the legs and arms while L''s golem continued to hold the line, its stone fists crashing into the golems with calcted force.

    I continued to provide covering fire, my arrows piercing through the cracks in the golems'' stone exteriors. Each shot was carefully ced, aimed to exploit the damage done by the others and further weaken the golems'' defenses.

    Slowly but surely, the tide began to turn. The first Magma Golem fell; its legs shattered under thebined assault, causing it to copse into a heap of molten rock. The others followed soon after, their movements growing sluggish as their joints were systematically destroyed.

    The battle was intense, requiring every member of the team to perform at their best. However, through coordinated efforts and relentless pressure, we managed to bring down the Magma Golems one by one.

    As thest golem crumbled, the chamber grew quiet, the oppressive heat still lingering, but the immediate threat was now neutralized.

    Kurt''s voice came through thems, steady but with a note of weariness. "Good work, everyone. Take a moment to catch your breath, but stay alert. We''re getting close to the core of the dungeon."

    As the dust settled and the oppressive heat of the chamber began to cool slightly, the team took a moment to catch their breath. The battle had been grueling, and everyone was clearly feeling the strain. However, the sense of relief was palpable¡ªat least for now, the immediate threat had been neutralized.

    I took this brief pause as an opportunity to address the team. "Everyone, listen up," I called out, my voice cutting through the lingering tension in the air.

    The team turned their attention to me, their expressions a mix of curiosity and fatigue. Kurt, who was still catching his breath, gave me a nod, indicating that I had their attention.

    "While we were fighting, I took the time to observe each of you," I began, my tone calm and measured. "I now have a sufficient understanding of how you operate as a team."

    There was a brief silence as the team absorbed my words. I could see the curiosity in their eyes, but I knew this wasn''t the time for a detailed analysis. "I''m not going to give detailed feedback right now¡ªthis isn''t the ce or time for that. But I do believe we need to adjust our strategy moving forward."

    Kurt raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued but waiting for me to continue. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I think it''s better for me to take on the role of giving orders from now on," I said, my voice steady and devoid of any hint of arrogance.

    The reaction was immediate. Dorian''s eyes narrowed, and he took a step forward, his voice sharp. "What are you saying, Astron? You are suggesting that you take over Kurt''s role? That''s not exactly something you just decide on a whim."

    Elena frowned, clearly displeased. "Kurt''s been leading us effectively this whole time. Why the sudden change?"

    L''s usually calm demeanor also showed signs of tension, though she remained silent, waiting to see how the situation would unfold.

    I shook my head, holding up a hand to forestall any further objections. "I''m not doing this to feel superior, and it''s not a criticism of Kurt''s abilities. He''s an excellent leader, and his quick judgment and decisive actions have kept us alive. But there''s a limitation inherent in his role as a tank."

    I paused, letting my words sink in before continuing. "As a tank, Kurt is often at the forefront of the battle. That''s his job¡ªto draw the enemy''s attention and absorb their attacks. But because of that, it''s difficult for him to have aprehensive awareness of the environment and the overall battle dynamics. Especially because of the limitations of his skill when he uses it. Isn''t that right, Kurt?"

    "Ah¡­.."

    That was indeed the case. When Kurt used his skill to take aggro, I noticed that his spatial awareness became smaller. In a way, the area that he could sense became smaller, making it harder for him to detect the threats.

    I could see the gears turning in their minds as they considered my point. "You must have noticed it as well," I continued. "If not for my interventions during the fight with the Magma Golems, we could have been overwhelmed. The golems were moments away from breaking through, and it was only by exploiting the environment and adjusting our tactics in real-time that we managed to avoid disaster."

    Kurt''s expression shifted as my words sank in. He hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly, acknowledging the truth in what I had said. "You''re right," he admitted, his voice calm but reflective. "When I use my skill to draw aggro, my focus narrows, and my spatial awareness decreases. It''s something I''ve always had topensate for, but in a fight like this, where the environment is just as dangerous as the enemies, it''s a real limitation."

    The rest of the team exchanged nces, the initial resistance beginning to fade as they absorbed the reality of the situation.

    "Most of the time, tanks lead the party because they''re the most experienced," I continued, "but as we rise in rank, the roles be more specialized. In higher-ranking parties, the strategist is often someone who can maintain a broad perspective, someone who isn''t in the thick of the fight and can observe the entire battlefield."

    Dorian''s frown slowly eased, reced by a thoughtful expression. "That makes sense. I guess we''ve just gotten used to Kurt calling the shots because it''s worked for us so far."

    "That is understandable," I replied evenly, "and I''m not saying that you all should start trusting me instantly. But let''s put this to the test. If it doesn''t work, we can reassess. For now, let''s see how we do with me calling the shots."

 Chapter 538 Chapter 120.4 - Infernal Nexus

    538 Chapter 120.4 - Infernal Nexus

    "That is understandable, and I''m not saying that you all should start trusting me instantly. But let''s put this to the test. If it doesn''t work, we can reassess. For now, let''s see how we do with me calling the shots."

    With the team''s initial resistance fading and the logic of my proposal sinking in, I saw a shift in their attitudes. They were seasoned fighters, and they understood that flexibility was key to survival, especially in a ce as dangerous as the Infernal Nexus.

    "Fine by me," Dorian said, crossing his arms but with a more rxed posture. Elena, who had been one of the more vocal opponents earlier, nodded slowly as well, her eyes thoughtful.

    Kurt, who had already epted the logic of the change, stepped forward, his voice carrying professionalism.

    "You''ve got my support, Astron. If this strategy helps usplete the mission more efficiently, I''m all for it."

    ''Not bad.''

    There is a reason why most of the elites on guilds are chosen by not only in terms of talent but also in terms of soft skills.

    They may not be deemed as important for inexperienced people, but that is not the case when you be a hunter who has been in the industry for a while.

    Communicating, understanding, and not being directed by your emotions.

    These are all things that one needs to possess in this industry.

    L, who had been watching the exchange quietly, gave a small nod. "Why not try? It''s not like we will lose too much. And from what we have heard, you are a quite talented hunter, so we might as well see it ourselves."

    With the team''s support confirmed, I felt the shift in our dynamic. While they weren''t yet fullyfortable with the change, they were willing to give it a chance. That was enough for now.

    "Alright," I said, stepping into the role with the calm confidence the situation demanded. "We''re close to the core of the dungeon, and the challenges ahead will likely be even tougher. Stay alert, and follow my lead."

    As we moved deeper into the dungeon, I scanned the surroundings, detecting the subtle fluctuations of mana that indicated the presence of more enemies. The path narrowed slightly, the walls glowing with an intense heat that made the air shimmer. I could sense the build-up of energy ahead¡ªanother wave of fire golems, simr to the Magma Golems we had just faced.

    "We''re approaching another group of fire golems," I informed the team quietly, my voice steady. "This time, we''ll change tactics as needed. I''ll direct the formations based on their movements and weaknesses."

    Kurt nodded, his expression serious but trusting. "Understood. Just give the orders, and we''ll follow."

    As we neared the next chamber, the golems began to stir. These ones were slightly different from the previous waverger, with thicker armor and a more intense glow emanating from their cores.

    ''Still, the core of the formation will not change.'' They were clearly designed to be tougher and more resilient, their molten exteriors promising a harder fight, but in the end, their being stronger is meaningless in the face of the right strategy.

    "Golems ahead," I called out, my voice low butmanding. "Prepare for engagement. Gareth forms a barrier on the left; Dorian and Elena take the right nk. L, keep your golem centered and ready to intercept. We''ll focus on their legs and joints first to limit their mobility."

    The team moved swiftly, following my directions. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the golems began their slow advance, I observed their movements carefully, analyzing the flow of mana within their bodies.

    The mana cores were well-protected, but I could see the faint lines of energy running through their joints and armor¡ªweak points that we could exploit.

    "Dorian, target the joints at the knees. Elena, focus on the upper arms with freezing spells to slow their movements," I ordered. "L, have your golem apply pressure to their center mass to keep them from advancing too quickly."

    The team executed the n with precision. Dorian''s dual swords shed as he darted in and out of the golems'' reach, striking at the knees with calcted strikes. Elena''s ice magic crackled in the heated air, her spells connecting with the golems'' arms and causing steam to rise as the intense cold shed with their fiery cores.

    I continued to monitor the battle, adjusting our formation as the golems responded to our attacks. Gareth''s barriers shifted to block iing strikes, while L''s golem took the brunt of the force, holding the line and preventing the golems from pushing us back.

    As I observed, I finally found it¡ªa slight flicker in the flow of mana around the golems'' cores, indicating a vulnerability.

    It was faint, but it was there, just beneath the thick armor.

    "Keep them upied and maintain pressure."

    With that, I nocked an arrow, coating it with fire-attributed psions to match the golems'' elemental affinity. The Starpiercer Arc hummed with energy as I pulled the string back, aiming carefully at the exposed weak point.

    SWOOSH!

    The arrow flew true, striking the golem at the exact spot I had identified.

    The piercing attribute of the bow allowed the arrow to prate the thick armor, embedding itself deep within the golem''s core.

    A momentter, the fire-attributed psions activated, causing the arrow to explode from within.

    ''Indeed, it is not as strong as how it would be with [Celestalith], but I can see the change thanks to the increase in my magic power.'' If I were to use [Celestalith] here, the destruction would be much more severe. With the golem''s mana interrupted, they would just overload themselves with the energy from inside and would just lose themselves.

    The golem staggered, its molten body convulsing as the explosion disrupted the flow of energy within its core. The armor cracked, and the golem''s movements became erratic, its massive form struggling to maintain stability.

    "Gareth, reinforce the barriers around L''s golem! Dorian ¨C use the uptime."

    With the first golem staggering from the internal explosion, I quickly turned my attention to the others. There was no time to waste¡ªeach golem needed to be neutralized before they could regroup and pose a greater threat.

    "Elena, Kurt, Gareth¡ªfocus on the remaining golems!" I ordered, my voice sharp and precise. "Elena, use your magic to keep them off bnce. Kurt, hold the line and draw their attention. Gareth, reinforce the barriers and prepare to intercept any retaliatory strikes."

    As they moved into position, I nocked another arrow, my Starpiercer Arc humming with energy. I could see the faint flickers of vulnerability in the mana flows of the other golems, just as I had with the first. These weak points were our key to dismantling them quickly and efficiently.

    "L, keep your golem on the lead target! Dorian, support Elena and hit the joints¡ªkeep them upied while I cripple them."

    The team sprang into action.

    Elena unleashed a barrage of ice and fire spells, her elemental magic shing with the heat of the golems'' molten bodies. The rapid fluctuations in temperature caused cracks to form in their armor, destabilizing their movements.

    "ROOOOAR!"

    Kurt, with his shield raised high, taunted the golems, drawing their attacks toward him and away from the more vulnerable members of the team. Gareth''s barriers shimmered around us, absorbing the immense heat and force from the golems'' strikes while his magic prepared for any counterattacks.

    With the others keeping the golems upied, I focused on the task at hand. I aimed carefully, targeting the weak points I had identified in the mana flows.

    One by one, I released my arrows, each one coated with fire-attributed psions to maximize the damage. The arrows struck true, embedding themselves deep within the golems'' armor before detonating from within.

    The first arrow hit its mark, and the golem staggered just as the first had. The explosion disrupted its core, causing it to lose control of the molten energy that powered it. The once-imposing creature began to crumble, its movements erratic and unstable.

    Without missing a beat, I nocked another arrow and aimed at the next target. The piercing attribute of the bow allowed me to strike deep into the golem''s core, bypassing its thick armor and causing another internal explosion.

    The golem convulsed, its massive form shuddering as it struggled to maintain its structure.

    Just like that, within moments, thest of the golems crumbled to the ground, its core shattered by a well-ced arrow. The battle, which had threatened to overwhelm us, was now over. The chamber fell silent once more, the oppressive heat still lingering.

    The team members took a moment to catch their breath, their expressions a mix of relief and respect.

    Kurt lowered his shield, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "That was indeed well-executed." He said. "I can no longerin."

    Dorian, still catching his breath, stepped over to Kurt and pped a hand on his shoulder, a grin spreading across his face. "Well, I guess the saying is true: ''The frog in the well doesn''t know about the ocean.'' I would''ve never expected this fight to be over so fast. You''ve got to admit, Kurt, we''ve been in the well for a while."

    Kurt chuckled, shaking his head but clearly taking thement in stride. "Alright, alright, I get it. But hey, I''m not too proud to admit when someone else''s strategy works better. It''s good to learn new things, even if it means stepping out of ourfort zone."

    Gareth, always the practical one, nodded in agreement as he lowered his hands, the barriers around us flickering out of existence now that the threat had passed. "I''ll admit, we''d have likely spent thrice as long, if not more, in this fight without Astron''s quick thinking. Those golems were built to endure, but we didn''t give them the chance. Efficiency is key, and we certainly nailed it this time."

    Elena leaned on her staff slightly, still glowing from the magic she had used. "I agree. The way you pinpointed those weak spots saved us a lot of time and effort. I''m starting to think we''ve been working too hard, not smart."

    "Working hard is not always the solution." I stood up and looked at the smartwatch. "While Kurt is indeed a good leader, hecks understanding of other types of sses."

    "Understanding?"

    "Indeed. It''s not just about knowing what they can do; it''s about knowing their strengths, their limitations, and how they contribute to the overall strategy. A leader needs to think beyond their own role. They need to anticipate how the other members of the team will move, how they''ll react, and how to coordinate those actions to achieve the best oue."

    Elena, still leaning on her staff, looked thoughtful. "So, you''re saying that to really excel as a leader, Kurt needs to know more than just tanking. He needs to understand what it''s like to be in the shoes of a mage or a swordsman¡ªor even a ranger like you."

    "Precisely."

    Kurt nodded slowly, processing my words. "I''ve always focused on my role as a tank, thinking that if I could hold the line, that was enough. But you''re right. There are times when I''ve misjudged a situation because I didn''t fully grasp what the others were dealing with."

    "Well, that is enough talk. We must move further now."

    The time was ticking after all.

 Chapter 539 Chapter 120.5 - Infernal Nexus

    539 Chapter 120.5 - Infernal Nexus

    "Well, that''s enough talk," I said, standing up and ncing at the time on my smartwatch. "We need to move. The longer we stay here, the more dangerous things get."

    The others nodded in agreement, and without further dy, we regrouped and began our advance deeper into the Infernal Nexus. The path ahead was twisted, the heat intensifying with every step as the dungeon''s molten core drew closer. The once wide, open areas we had been fighting in narrowed into more treacherous passages, but with the team now moving in unison, we navigated the obstacles smoothly.

    Under my direction, we adjusted our formation frequently, depending on the terrain and the mana fluctuations I detected ahead. As a result, we avoided several potential ambushes from smaller fire elementals that lurked in the dungeon''s corners.

    Each encounter was quick and efficient, with everyone following my lead without hesitation. Gareth''s barriers were well-timed, Dorian''s quick strikes hit with uracy, and Elena''s spells controlled the battlefield with precision.

    L kept her golem at the ready, using it strategically to shield us when needed.

    We moved with speed and purpose, making sure not to waste any unnecessary energy on distractions or low-priority threats. I kept a close watch on the flow of mana within the dungeon, using my Eyes to anticipate changes in the environment. The deeper we went, the more chaotic the energy became, signaling that we were closing in on the heart of the dungeon¡ªthe boss room.

    After what felt like only a short time, we finally reached thest chamber. A massive, double-door structure made of molten rock and darkened steel stood before us. The heat radiating from it was almost unbearable, a clear sign that the dungeon''s final guardiany just beyond.

    "Looks like we''re here," Kurt said, gripping his shield tightly. His tone was calm but ready for whatever was waiting for us inside.

    "Not bad," Dorianmented, leaning casually on his swords. "I thought it''d take us longer to get here. We''ve definitely stepped up our game."

    Elena, who had been focusing her mana for the uing fight, looked at me. "What''s the n, Astron? This is where things usually get messy."

    At this point, their trust in me had beenpletely fulfilled. They no longer doubted any of my decisions and acted ordingly, and that alone was enough for me at the time.

    I studied the door for a moment, sensing the powerful presence behind it. "We go in with the same efficiency we''ve been using. Once the boss shows itself, I''ll analyze its movements and weaknesses. Until then, we stick to a flexible formation. L, keep your golem close for defense. Gareth, be ready to adjust your barriers on the fly. Kurt, hold the line as always. Dorian, Elena¡ªyou two focus on maximizing damage."

    The team nodded, ready and focused.

    "Well, let''s not waste any more time," I said, signaling the team forward.

    Kurt and Gareth took the lead, pushing the heavy doors open. Immediately, we were hit by a wave of scorching heat, even more intense than anything we had faced so far. The chamber beyond was vast, with molten rivers flowing through the room like veins of fire. In the center stood the dungeon''s boss, a colossal fire spirit, its body a swirling mass of mes and molten rock. It radiated an overwhelming energy, its fiery eyes locked on us as we entered.

    The final battle was about to begin.

    *******

    As the colossal fire spirit loomed over the team, the tension in the chamber reached its peak. Heat radiated from the creature in waves, distorting the air around it and casting flickering shadows on the rocky walls. The ground beneath their feet trembled slightly as molten rivers flowed beneath the surface, adding anotheryer of danger to the fight ahead.

    Kurt tightened his grip on his shield, eyes locked on the fire spirit. His thoughts were steady but cautious, fully aware of the power they were about to face. ''This guy has been really sharp so far. I''ll trust his call. This thing is stronger than any elemental we''ve faced, but if anyone can spot a weakness, it''s him.''

    The fire spirit''s burning eyes glowed brighter as it began to move, its massive form shifting with the sound of crackling mes. A pulse of intense heat hit them as it took its first step, molten rock trailing behind it.

    "Astron," Kurt called, his voice firm, "What''s the n?"

    Astron narrowed his eyes, scanning the fire spirit''s body, his [Perceptive Insight] already analyzing the creature''s mana flow. The spirit''s core was deep within, surrounded byyers of molten rock and energy. He could sense its movements, the fluctuating pulses of mana that fueled its attacks. "We focus on mobility first," he said, his tone calm. "It''s slow but powerful. Dorian, Elena¡ªtarget its legs. Cripple its movement, and we''ll gain control of the battlefield. Gareth, keep the barriers tight around the front line. L, prepare your golem to block any major attacks."

    The team sprang into action.

    Dorian darted forward, his dual swords shing in the light of the molten chamber. His thoughts raced as he moved. ''I''ve gotta admit, Astron''s calls have been on point. He reads the fight like a damn book.''

    SWOOSH! He struck at the spirit''s legs, aiming for the joints where the molten rock shifted most. The spirit''s heavy limbs moved slowly, but each swing carried immense force, and Dorian dodged with precision, barely avoiding the crushing blows.

    Elena followed closely behind, her magic crackling at her fingertips. She focused her ice magic, aiming to cool the fire spirit''s legs and make them brittle.

    But at the same time, even while they were right in the midst of the fight, her thoughts still wandered.

    The whole team had been informed that someone would be added to them. That was something that they did not receive well, as they were also informed that he would not be here for too long.

    After all, it was said that he would be staying on the team for only one weekend. That alone made things weird as they had ayout of their own, which they had been practicing. Adding someone new to the party in such a short time sounded bullshit.

    But Elena could bet that none of the team members were expecting such a performance.

    ''Astron saw the weak points before I even noticed them. He''s not just quick¡ªhe''s thinking ahead, always nning.''

    The fact that someone like him was just in the middle ranks of the academy made things even more scarier for her. She had been pursuing the academy life, but herck of talents, as well as herck of finances, made it impossible.

    ''Maybe I should be d that I could not join the academy. If everyone is a monster like him, I wonder what would the strongest of those look like?'' Her icy sts hit their mark, steam rising as the freezing energy shed with the spirit''s heat, and her thoughts shed with herself.

    But in the end, one thing was clear.

    This guy was good, and they were really blessed.

    At the back, Gareth raised his hands, casting a shimmering barrier in front of the advancing party. The heat from the fire spirit was intense, but his barriers held firm. He nced at Astron, noting the way he calmly observed the battle even while firing arrows. ''He''s different from any leader we''ve had before. Strategic¡­ detached¡­..Now, in a good way, but it is scary. He doesn''t hesitate. No ego, just results.''

    The fire spirit roared, raising one massive arm to bring it crashing down on the party. "L!" Astron called sharply.

    L''s hands glowed with mana as her golem surged forward, intercepting the blow. The impact shook the chamber, but the golem held, its stone body absorbing the force. L winced at the strain but kept her focus.

    Since she knew something wasing.

    SWOOSH! BOOM!

    And it came.

    Another arrow had already been knocked, Astron''s eyes following the fluctuations of the spirit''s energy. He aimed carefully, targeting a small point near its torso where the mana flow was more chaotic.

    "Aim for the core. It''s deep, but if we destabilize the mana flow, we''ll weaken it."

    The arrow flew straight, piercing through a gap in the spirit''s molten armor. A burst of energy red from the impact point, and the spirit staggered for a moment, its movements bing less coordinated.

    ''He''s something else¡­manding like he''s done this a hundred times. It''s almost unsettling how sure he is.''

    Whether this was possible just by only observing once or by Astron referring to his knowledge was something that L did not know, nor could she ever confirm.

    Kurt, in the thick of the fight, kept his shield raised, deflecting the spirit''s wild swings. He caught a glimpse of Astron out of the corner of his eye, and for the first time in the battle, he allowed himself a moment of reflection.

    ''If this is what I need to be a good leader, I am reallycking.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Kurt thought as he deflected another wild swing from the fire spirit with his shield, the force of the impact vibrating up his arm. His attention flickered briefly to the rest of the party, each member moving with precision under Astron''s direction.

    It wasn''t just Astron''s ability tomand in the heat of battle that struck Kurt; it was the way he saw things, the way he read the battlefield and reacted in real-time. Kurt had trained hard to be the best leader he could for his team, overseeing their progress and making sure they were well-prepared for challenges like this. He wasn''t neglectful¡ªfar from it. But the more he watched Astron, the more he realized something unsettling.

    ''Have I been too satisfied with where we are?''

    For months, Kurt had been confident in his leadership. He''d trained rigorously with the team, ensured their gear was optimized, and had them running drills to hone their skills. But somewhere along the line, he''d grownfortable,cent even. He was satisfied with their progress and didn''t push as hard as he could. They were good, and they won their fights. But watching Astron now¡ªan outsider, a temporary addition to the party¡ªKurt realized he''d missed something vital.

    ''I''ve been satisfied, and that''s the problem.''

    Astron''s leadership wasn''t just natural talent; it was knowledge, preparation, and constant refinement. He wasn''t just reacting to the fight in front of him¡ªhe was anticipating it. Kurt had seen Astron refer to some information in his mind multiple times during this fight, whether it was recognizing a weakness in the fire spirit or knowing exactly how the molten environment would affect their positioning.

    That wasn''t something that came naturally. It was a result of research, experience, and, most importantly, never feeling like you knew enough.

    ''I''ve been leading based on what I know works,'' Kurt admitted to himself, ''but Astron leads based on what might happen. He''s prepared for possibilities I never even considered.''

    The realization hit him hard. While he''d been content overseeing the team''s growth and making sure they were progressing, he hadn''t pushed beyond the boundaries of what he already knew. He hadn''t researched new tactics, he hadn''t considered how the team would fare in extreme conditions beyond their usual missions, and he certainly hadn''t questioned whether they could be doing better. He trusted his experience, but experience alone wasn''t enough to grow further.

    ''Astron''s not just better because he''s talented,'' Kurt thought, gritting his teeth as he blocked another strike. ''He''s better because he refuses to be satisfied. He''s always looking for what''s next.''

    Kurt had watched Astron adapt to the fight, adjusting strategies based on the fire spirit''s movements, the terrain, and the team''s capabilities. His calls were sharp, precise, and ahead of the curve. And all the while, Astron kept his mind open to new information, never assuming he had theplete picture.

    ''I need to learn from this,'' Kurt realized, his jaw tightening with determination. ''If I want to be the leader my team needs, I can''t just be satisfied with what we''ve already achieved. I have to keep pushing, keep learning. There''s always more to prepare for, always more to know.''

    Kurt''s shield took another powerful hit, but this time, he wasn''t just holding the line¡ªhe was learning. His mind was racing, already considering what he needed to do after this mission, how he needed to approach the team''s training differently.

    He couldn''t just oversee them anymore. He had to challenge them and himself more than he ever had before.

    And that was the start of his own reflection and when one of the newly rising stars would be born.

 Chapter 540 Chapter 120.6 - Infernal Nexus

    540 Chapter 120.6 - Infernal Nexus

    As the battle raged on, Astron''s eyes remained locked on the Fire Spirit, analyzing every detail of its movements. The monster towered over the team, its body a swirlingbination of molten rock and fire energy, shifting with every step.

    Each pulse of its core sent waves of heat through the chamber, distorting the air and making it difficult to focus. Despite this, Astron''s [Perceptive Insight] filtered through the chaotic mana, providing him with a clear view of the spirit''s strengths and weaknesses.

    ''This thing''s mana level is definitely at the peak of Stage 5. Not quite Stage 6, but close enough to make this a real challenge.''

    Astron could see the immense concentration of mana flowing through the Fire Spirit''s core. The energy was dense, pulsing rhythmically as if it were a living heartbeat.

    This wasn''t just any elemental creature¡ªit was a manifestation of pure elemental power, born from the dungeon itself. Its movements, while slow, were deliberate, and the sheer weight behind each attack was enough to cause the ground to shudder.

    ''Fire Spirit is a being of raw elemental energy. Its body doesn''t have a skeleton to target. Instead, the molten rock and fire are holding it together. That means physical attacks will have little effect, and those solid parts¡­ they''re about as tough as Stage 6 material.''

    His mind raced as he considered their options. The Fire Spirit''s molten exterior was resistant to conventional strikes; Dorian''s swords would find little purchase against it. Elena''s ice magic was effective in creating cracks, but it wasn''t enough to bring down something of this magnitude on its own.

    ''Even if we can chip away at the molten rock, its core is still protected. The core is its life force, and we can''t destroy it. The mission''s clear: subdue, not kill. Thatplicates things.''

    He nocked another arrow, his eyes following the flow of mana within the spirit''s body. The solidified parts of the Fire Spirit were where the energy was most concentrated, particrly around its legs and arms, acting as armor.

    That armor was strong, but Astron could see the fluctuations of mana underneath, areas where the molten rock shifted and exposed weaknesses.

    ''We can''t just keep hacking away at the solid parts. The material''s too dense for that. And the core is too vtile¡ªtaking it outpletely would kill the spirit and close the dungeon.''

    The Fire Spirit roared again, raising one of its massive arms to strike. The chamber shook with the force of its movement, and Kurt braced himself, his shield absorbing the brunt of the impact. Dorian darted in, shing at one of the spirit''s legs, but his des only caused small cracks to appear before molten rock quickly filled the gaps.

    11:00

    "Dorian, fall back!" Astron called, his voice sharp. "Those cracks won''t hold. We need to weaken it another way."

    Dorian retreated, frustration shing in his eyes. ''Damn, this thing''s tough,'' he thought, his gaze shifting toward Astron. ''If he''s got a n, I hope he pulls it out soon.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Astron''s mind was already working through the possibilities. The fire energy thatposed most of the spirit''s form was highly unstable, but it was bound to the solidified rocks, keeping the creature''s shape intact. To destabilize the spirit without destroying it would require a precise approach.

    ''I really did not want to rely on this, but I guess I have no choice.''

    To broaden his horizons and open himself up to different strategies, Astron wanted to explore new ideas.

    But that was something that would not work every time.

    ''And the mission''s nature does not allow that.''

    In the end, they needed to subdue, which limited them a lot more.

    ''Let''s just disrupt its mana flow and call it an end.''

    If possible, he wanted to get some practice against a strong monster like this using his martial arts and his recently updated stats, but for the time being, doing such a thing would be too selfish and delusional.

    Astron quickly formted a n, one that would utilize the strengths of his team while allowing him to take the final shot. His eyes flickered to his teammates, and he began issuing orders.

    "Dorian, Gareth, I need you to keep up the pressure. Hit the weak points Elena and I will expose. L, I need your golem on defense¡ªblock the spirit''s attacks and give me a clear line of fire."

    Dorian, still frustrated from his earlier attempts, nodded. ''He''s got a n, finally,'' he thought. ''Let''s hope this works.''

    The team sprang into action as Astron''s orders cut through the tension of the battlefield. Dorian moved first, darting forward with his dual swords shing in the dim, molten-lit chamber. He aimed for the Fire Spirit''s legs, targeting the spots where Astron and Elena would expose the weak points.

    Astron, meanwhile, was steadying himself, his [Eyes of Hourss] fully active. He watched the battle unfold, monitoring the flow of mana within the Fire Spirit and the precise cement of his teammates. Every movement, every crack that Dorian and Elena exposed, was adding up.

    "Dorian, pull back slightly," Astron called out. "Keep your strikes light but fast¡ªwe need to keep it distracted without damaging the core."

    Dorian nodded, adjusting his approach. He shed at the creature''s legs with quick, nimble strikes, keeping it off bnce but ensuring not to ovemit.

    "Elena," Astron continued, "focus your ice magic on the joints. We need to slow it down even more."

    Elena shifted her aim, sending concentrated sts of ice at the creature''s knees and elbows. The freezing energy seeped into the cracks Dorian had made, forcing the Fire Spirit''s molten armor to solidify further. Each hit slowed the creature''s movements, buying the team precious time.

    "Gareth, get ready to reinforce L''s golem," Astron said calmly, his eyes tracking the Fire Spirit''s movements. "The next strike will be heavy."

    Gareth nodded, raising his hands to prepare an extrayer of barriers. The Fire Spirit, enraged by the team''s assault, swung one massive arm at L''s golem with even greater force. The golem blocked the attack, but the sheer power of the strike caused cracks to form in its stony exterior.

    Gareth''s barriers shimmered to life just in time, absorbing the remaining energy of the strike and preventing the golem from copsing. ''Damn,'' he thought. ''Astron called that perfectly. Without the reinforcement, we''d be in trouble.''

    As the team continued their coordinated assault, Astron traced the flow of the battlefield just to find the perfect moment.

    ''Now!'' And he found it after a while.

    He took a deep breath, centering himself as he focused his energy. A faint green glow began to emanate from his body, his Lunar mana swirling in the air around him.

    His mind locked onto the seven key points where the Fire Spirit''s mana was weakest¡ªjoints where the molten rock shifted and exposed the raw fire energy underneath. Those points were the target.

    With a fluid motion, Astron nocked seven arrows in rapid session, each one glowing faintly with green Lunar mana. These arrows weren''t designed for raw power but for precision and control. They would serve as markers, locking down the weak points and creating a path for his next move.

    ''Even without Celestalith, this should be fine for now.'' While he was much more efficient when using Celestalith, he did not forget all the training he did before he got the weapon.

    Those memories of how he used the bow provided by the academy were still there.

    Eyes of Hourss. The world slowed as he locked onto all those targets.

    SWOOSH! He released the arrows, one after another, each glowing projectile flying toward its intended target. The arrowscked strength, but they struck true, embedding themselves in the weak points with a faint hum of energy. The green glow intensified, creating a shimmering thread of Lunar mana that connected each arrow to Astron.

    In his mind''s eye, he saw it clearly¡ªseven distinct threads of mana, each one linked to a critical point on the Fire Spirit''s body. The threads glowed with a soft green light, forming a web of connection between him and the spirit.

    ''There. The path is set.''

    With his [Eyes of Hourss], Astron''s vision sharpened, and the threads of mana became even more defined. Each thread represented the exact location where the Fire Spirit''s mana flow was weakest, a roadmap that would guide his next attack with precision.

    ''Now, for the real strike.''

    Drawing his bow once more, Astron began charging his next set of arrows. This time, the green glow was reced by a brilliant blue, his destructive and unstable Lunar mana surging through the bowstring.

    The blue Lunar mana crackled with energy, wild and vtile, but Astron''s [Eyes of Hourss] kept it in check.

    The special armor-prating property of the bow,bined with the blue Lunar mana, would be enough to break through the Fire Spirit''s tough exterior.

    Normally, the unstable energy would make the arrows unpredictable, their paths erratic and difficult to control, especially if he was not using [Celestalith] as a medium.

    But if he locked it with green threads, then the green threads would guide the arrows, ensuring they followed the exact trajectory needed to hit the weak points.

    The green and blue Lunar mana worked in tandem, and the precision of the green counterbnced the vtility of the blue.

    ''Everything is lined up.'' Astron released the arrows, each one zing with blue Lunar mana. They flew through the air, following the paths set by the green threads, moving with deadly uracy. One by one, the arrows struck the Fire Spirit''s weak points, each impact apanied by a surge of energy that disrupted the creature''s mana flow.

    ¡ªBOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The Fire Spirit roared in agony, its form shuddering as the precise strikes caused the molten rock to crack and splinter.

    The unstable blue Lunar mana destabilized the spirit''s core, but the green mana ensured that the damage didn''t go too far. The Fire Spirit wasn''t killed¡ªits core remained intact¡ªbut its ability to reform was severely weakened.

    The chamber fell into silence, the oppressive heat still lingering, but the immediate threat now neutralized.

    Astron lowered his bow, his expression calm but focused. "It''s done. The Fire Spirit''s subdued."

    The rest of the team let out a collective sigh of relief.

    "Damn¡­..That was tough."

    And, in fact, that was.

    But at the end, the battle was finally over.

 Chapter 541 Chapter 121.1 - Another One

    541 Chapter 121.1 - Another One

    As the team began to catch their breath and gather themselves after the intense battle, the atmosphere in the molten chamber shifted. A soft hum filled the air, followed by the flicker of a glowing rune that appeared near the entrance. It was the special signal, a direct message from Liana.

    Momentster, the rune red, and Liana stepped through the door. She moved with her usualposed grace, her eyes immediately scanning the area.

    The molten fragments of the Fire Spirit still smoldered, and the oppressive heat lingered, but the massive creature had been effectively neutralized, just as Astron had nned.

    Liana''s sharp gaze fell upon the dormant core of the Fire Spirit, now significantly weakened but still intact. She raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed by what she saw. The team watched as she approached, the faint glow from the molten rivers casting shadows on her face. She took a moment to observe the state of the chamber, her expression thoughtful.

    "Impressive," Liana remarked, her voice calm but with a hint of approval. "Not killed, yet no longer a threat. Exactly as the mission required."

    She knelt by the Fire Spirit''s core, reaching out to inspect it closely. The mana flow within the core was faint but stable, and the creature''s molten body had copsedpletely. It would take time for the Fire Spirit to recover, and by then, the mining teams would have extracted the valuable resources they needed.

    Liana stood up, her attention turning to the group. Her eyes briefly met Astron''s, acknowledging the precision of his n without needing to say a word. She folded her arms and gave a slight nod of satisfaction.

    "This was earlier than I expected," she said, ncing at the team with a knowing smile. "You''ve outdone yourselves. I was informed toe once the Fire Spirit was neutralized, but I didn''t think it would be this soon."

    Dorian let out a small chuckle, clearly pleased with the oue. "Yeah, we don''t mess around when we''ve got a n."

    Gareth, still maintaining his stoic demeanor, added, "Astron''s strategy sped things up."

    Liana''s gaze shifted back to Astron, her expression thoughtful. "That must be the case." Since he was the addition to the team, something like this was bound to happen. That was what everything was about, after all. "The Fire Spirit was a formidable opponent, but you neutralized it without any unnecessary damage to the core or the environment. That''s no small feat."

    Astron remainedposed, nodding slightly in response. "The mission was clear. We had to subdue, not destroy."

    Liana smiled, her approval evident. "Precisely. That bnce is difficult to maintain, especially under pressure. But you all worked together and executed the n efficiently." She turned to the rest of the team. "Each of you yed your part perfectly. You should be proud of the result."

    Kurt, standing nearby with his shield still raised, couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment, though his thoughts were already reflecting on how he could improve.

    Elena gave Liana a slight bow, her expression showing her pride in the team''s sess. "We just followed the n."

    Liana nodded, her demeanor still professional but clearly pleased. "That''s exactly what makes a sessful team¡ªunderstanding your roles and trusting the strategy."

    She took a step back and surveyed the room once more, her eyesnding on the team''s formation and the remnants of the battle. "I''ll inform the mining teams that it''s safe to begin. You''ve cleared the way perfectly."

    With that, Liana''s expression softened slightly, a rare moment of warmth in her otherwiseposed exterior. "Well done, all of you. Guild master will be pleased with this result."

    The team exchanged nces, the weight of the mission lifting slightly as they felt the satisfaction of a job well done. Liana''s approval carried weight, and knowing they had met her expectations, and more, was a victory in itself.

    Liana''s eyes swept over the team once more, her expression settling into its usualposed demeanor. "You''ve done well here, but as per the schedule, there''s more toe today. You''ll have a short break, but be prepared¡ªthere are additional expeditionster."

    The team exchanged a few knowing nces but didn''t protest. Though the battle had been mentally taxing, the members weren''t overly fatigued physically. They had executed their roles with precision, and the efficient use of their skills had left them with enough energy to continue.

    Kurt rolled his shoulders, the weight of his shield now a familiar presence rather than a burden. "Not much of a breather, but we''re ready for whatever''s next."

    Dorian, leaning casually on his swords, smirked. "Tiring, sure, but nothing we can''t handle. Besides, it''s better to stay warmed up."

    Elena nodded in agreement, her staff resting at her side. "We''ve had tougher days. This is just part of the job."

    Gareth, as stoic as ever, simply gave a small nod. "I''m good to go when needed."

    L, with her golem now deactivated and floating back into her summoning device, smiled lightly. "Let''s make the most of the break, but I''m with them. We''re in good shape."

    Liana observed the team''s rxed attitude with a small hint of approval in her eyes. This group had proven itself capable and resilient, adapting to whatever was thrown their way. She could see why they were trusted for such high-pressure missions.

    "Very well. Take your time to recover and refocus," Liana instructed. "The next expedition won''t be as intense as this, but stay sharp. We''ll reconvene soon, and I''ll guide you through the next steps. I''ll be assisting you for the remainder of the week, so if there''s anything you need, don''t hesitate to let me know."

    The team nodded in unison, appreciating the brief respite before the next phase of their work.

    As they began to file out of the chamber, Liana moved to the side, guiding them through the molten pathways with the same efficiency she had shown since their first briefing.

    Despite the looming pressure of the uing missions, the atmosphere among the team remained rtively rxed. They trusted each other, and their bond was forged through the shared intensity of battle.

    Walking alongside the team, Liana remained a quiet but ever-watchful presence, her role as their assistant clear. She would be with them for each uing expedition, and her responsibility went beyond just logistical support¡ªshe would ensure that everything flowed seamlessly, allowing the team to focus on the tasks ahead.

    ''The Guild Master¡­..He needs to see this.''

    The footage of the fight especially needed to be analyzed.

    ''We really need to keep him with us.''

    Even if he was sent by the organization, they had found a gem here, and her developed sense of business in this industry was screaming at her.

    *******

    In a quiet briefing room that overlooked the barracks, the team was gathered.

    The air was cooler now, a wee change after the sweltering heat of the Infernal Nexus. Each member of the team was seated, still rxed but attentive, waiting for Liana to begin the next mission briefing.

    The room was dimly lit, with a holographic table in the center disying theyout of their next dungeon. Liana stood at the head of the table, her demeanor professional, as always. She tapped her tablet, and a 3D model of the dungeon appeared above the table. It depicted a long, winding path that led deeper into a dark, cavernous expanse.

    "This next dungeon," Liana began, her voice clear and calm, "is what we refer to as a ''Linear Gate.'' It''s rtively straightforwardpared to the Infernal Nexus¡ªnoplex terrain or unstable environments, but the challenge lies in the sheer number of enemies."

    She gestured to the map, which now zoomed in to show various points of interest along the dungeon''s path. "The estimated strength of this dungeon is around peak stage-5. Unlike the Nexus, where you dealt with a powerful singr entity, this dungeon is popted by arge number of creatures. They aren''t as individually strong, but their numbers will be your main challenge."

    11:01

    Kurt leaned forward, studying the map. "What kind of monsters are we dealing with?"

    Liana tapped another button, and several holographic images of the monsters appeared. They resembled twisted, reptilian creatures with elongated limbs and thick, scaled skin. Their ws were long and sharp, and their eyes glowed faintly with mana.

    "These are called Vaurask Reapers," Liana exined. "They operate in packs and are known for their relentless hunting tactics. Individually, they aren''t too difficult to take down, but inrge groups, they can be overwhelming."

    Elena narrowed her eyes, her fingers tapping rhythmically on the arm of her chair. "Howrge are we talking?"

    "Based on our scout reports, you can expect waves of 10 to 20 at a time. The deeper you go, therger the packs will be. Towards the final section of the dungeon, they''ll likelye in waves of 30 or more."

    Gareth, who had been silently watching the briefing, spoke up. "Any special abilities we need to watch out for?"

    "They have a pack mentality," Liana continued, "which means they work together to nk and corner their prey. They rely on speed and coordination, so be prepared for ambushes. They also possess minor mana resistance, particrly to fire, but their bodies are weak to piercing and shing attacks."

    Dorian''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Sounds like I''ll be busy."

    Liana allowed herself a small smile at Dorian''s enthusiasm. "Indeed. Your des will be particrly effective against them. However, keep in mind that they''re fast. It''s easy to get overwhelmed if you''re not careful."

    "I see." The team nodded their heads as they looked at the dungeon, while Liana continued. The map zoomed out, showing the entire dungeon route again. Liana pointed to the end of the path, where arger chamber awaited. "The final room contains the dungeon''s boss¡ªa Vaurask Alpha. It''srger, stronger, and more intelligent than the others. Itmands the packs, and if you defeat it, the rest of the creatures will scatter."

    She paused, letting the information sink in. "However, the Alpha has thick armor-like scales and a high level of mana resistance. It''s not like the regr Reapers."

    Kurt leaned back, arms crossed, deep in thought. "So, lots of small fights leading up to a big one. Any intel on the Alpha''s abilities?"

    "It''s a physical powerhouse," Liana replied. "But it also has a form of mana-based roar that can disrupt your senses. The scouts noted that it can temporarily interfere with mana perception, so be careful."

    Elena raised an eyebrow. "A roar that disrupts mana? That''s rare."

    "Indeed," Liana agreed. "You''ll need to time your attacks carefully to avoid being caught off guard. The good news is, we''ve scouted this gate thoroughly, so there shouldn''t be any surprises beyond what I''ve briefed you on."

    The team nodded, processing the briefing. While the mission was different from thest, they were ready. This dungeon might not have the overwhelming power of a fire spirit, but the numbers they were facing posed a different kind of challenge.

    "Any other questions?" Liana asked, looking around the room.

    Kurt shook his head. "No questions. We''re ready."

    "Good," Liana said with a satisfied nod. "We''ll head out in an hour. Get your gear ready and mentally prepare for the fight ahead."

    With that, she dismissed the team, leaving them to gather their thoughts and prepare for the next battle. As they filed out of the room, Liana remained behind, watching the holographic map.

    ''They handled the Infernal Nexus wlessly,'' she thought. ''Let''s see how they deal with a different kind of pressure.''

    This would be a crucial test of their endurance and adaptability, and Liana was confident they''d rise to the asion.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 542 121.2 - Another one

    Chapter 542121.2 - Another one

    The team entered the dungeon at a steady pace, the air growing colder as they disappeared into the linear gate. Liana stayed at the entrance for a moment longer, ensuring the team moved safely into the dungeon''s depths. Her eyes swept over theyout disyed on her tablet. She nodded to herself, confident in their ability to handle the iing threats.

    Once she was satisfied, she turned and left the dungeon, heading back to the guild headquarters to deliver her report to the Guild Master, Toren.

    ********

    Liana arrived at the Vanguard Haven Guild''s main hall, a sleek, futuristic building that stood out among the older structures of the city. The guild had a reputation for taking on high-risk, high-reward dungeons, and its resources reflected that¡ªbacked by the powerful organization that sponsored them, they had ess to cutting-edge technology.

    As she entered the Guild Master''s office, the cool, metallic sheen of the room gave off a professional and efficient atmosphere. Guild Master Toren sat behind arge desk, his sharp eyes scanning through several mission reports. He was a tall, imposing figure with dark hair peppered with gray and a presence that demanded respect.

    Liana approached, giving a respectful nod. "Guild Master."

    Toren looked up from his reports, his gaze settling on Liana with keen interest. "Liana. How did the team perform in the dungeon?"

    "They''ve entered the Linear Gate as nned," she began, handing him her tablet with a detailed map of the dungeon. "It''s a straightforwardyout, and the enemies are numerous but manageable. I have no doubt they''ll handle it."

    Toren nodded but didn''t look entirely surprised. "Good. I expected as much. But I imagine there''s more?"

    Liana''s expression shifted slightly, a glint of something deeper in her eyes. "Yes, Guild Master. The Infernal Nexus mission waspleted earlier than expected." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Toren raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Earlier? That''s impressive. I assume you''re going to show me why."

    "Indeed," Liana said, tapping a few buttons on her tablet. Arge screen on the wall behind Toren lit up, disying footage from the Infernal Nexus.

    They were able to capture footage thanks to the advanced tech provided by the organization. These devices adapt to the mana wavelengths within the gates, allowing the users to record their performance.

    Toren leaned back in his chair as the footage yed. The screen showed the team in action¡ªAstron issuingmands with precision, Dorian and Elena working in perfect tandem to strike at the Fire Spirit''s weak points, as well as the coordination of the entire squad.

    The footage highlighted Astron''s critical moment when he unleashed his seven green arrows, each one striking with impable uracy as they followed the trails of mana threads he hadid down earlier. The scene captured the controlled chaos of the battle, with Astron directing the fight in a way that was both methodical and devastatingly effective.

    Toren watched the footage closely, his keen eyes narrowing as Astron''s performance yed out on the screen. He had expected to see the typical hallmarks of an exceptional Hunter candidate from the Arcadia Hunter Academy¡ªoverwhelming strength, raw power, or sheer aggression. Yet, what he witnessed was far from the usual spectacle of brute force. It was something else entirely.

    "This¡­" he murmured, leaning forward slightly in his chair, eyes fixed on the screen. Astron''s seven green arrows were precise, but it wasn''t the physical feat that caught Toren''s attention¡ªit was the strategy behind it. Every arrow, every movement, and everymand was calcted as part of arger n that orchestrated the entire battlefield like a well-oiled machine. The Fire Spirit, a formidable opponent in its own right, was systematically dismantled, not by overwhelming power, but by meticulous nning and wless execution.

    Toren''s expression shifted, a mixture of intrigue and respect. "I had expected overwhelming strength¡ªsomething explosive, something that would disy raw power and dominance." He spoke softly, more to himself than to Liana, his voice tinged with surprise. "But this... this is different. This is profound."

    He sat back, folding his arms as the footage continued, showing Astron directing his teammates with an unshakable calm. Everymand was issued with precision, guiding them through the chaotic environment of the Infernal Nexus. It was clear that Astron''s strength didn''te from overpowering his enemies alone. It came from understanding the flow of battle in a way that left no room for error. There was no waste of movement, no unnecessary action¡ªeverything served a purpose.

    "This is why an agent like him was sent," Toren continued, his voice now carrying a note of realization. "Astron''s strength isn''t in his individual capabilities as a Hunter. It''s in his ability tomand, to lead a team through even the most perilous situations without faltering." He nodded to himself, the pieces falling into ce. "He doesn''t overwhelm his enemies with power¡ªhe dismantles them with strategy."

    Toren''s gaze returned to Liana. "This is the kind of talent that''s almost impossible to teach. You either have it or you don''t. And Astron¡­ he''s a natural."

    Liana, standing nearby, gave a small nod of agreement, her expression as professional as ever. "Indeed, Guild Master. His approach is unlike anything we''ve seen recently. He operates with a level of foresight that makes him not just a valuable asset but a tactical mastermind in the field."

    Toren sighed, though the smile tugging at the corners of his lips betrayed his satisfaction. "I see now why the organization ced such high expectations on him. This one isn''t just another rising star¡ªhe''s a game-changer."

    He turned back to the footage.

    Liana, standing beside him, broke the silence, her voice measured but carrying a note of urgency. "Such an individual must not be missed, Guild Master. Even if he is a member of the organization, his talent in this field is immense. This level of tactical awareness and foresight is rare. He''s more than just a skilled Hunter¡ªhe''s someone who can shape the future of any guild he joins."

    Toren didn''t look away from the footage, but he nodded slowly, clearly considering her words. "You''re right," he said, his voice thoughtful. "Astron is too valuable to let slip through our fingers. But even if we see his potential, my authority alone might not be enough to bring him under our wing. The organization has its own ns for someone like him, and I would need more than just admiration to justify making a move."

    He leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. "I''d need a reason¡ªsomething concrete. And considering his current position at Arcadia Hunter Academy, if he continues to perform like this, he won''tck offers. He could easily enter stronger guilds, ones with more resources than we can provide. Or worse, he could be recruited by families like the Thornhearts. They''re always on the lookout for talent, and someone like Astron would be a prime target for them."

    Liana nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "It''s true, Guild Master. His talents would appeal to any of the top families, especially those looking to strengthen their influence. But that''s why we need to act sooner rather thanter. If we wait until he''s fully graduated, thepetition to recruit him will be fierce."

    "That''s right¡­.." Toren let out a low sigh, though there was a hint of desire in his eyes. "Well, I will talk with the organization. We will see if we can do anything or not. For now, let''s just focus on what we have. Make sure that he has at least a hospitable experience here. At the very least, we should give him some good reasons to stay with us."

    "Understood."

    Toren leaned back in his chair, and as the moment hung in the air, Liana, always quick to redirect the conversation when needed, smoothly shifted the topic.

    "Speaking of operations, Guild Master," Liana began, tapping her tablet to bring up another set of data, "the dungeon clearing progress is moving at a remarkable pace. I''ve reviewed the preliminary reports from the team. The dungeon at the Linear Gate was cleared efficiently, but I''ve also included footage of the Infernal Nexus, which shows a simr pattern. The report from the analyst team should be arriving soon."

    Just as she finished speaking, there was a firm knock at the door.

    "Enter," Toren said, his voice steady as he nced toward the entrance.

    The door opened to reveal a man in his mid-thirties, tall and lean, with sharp eyes that conveyed intelligence and focus. He wore the formal attire of the guild''s analytical department and a small holographic disy projected from his wrist. This was Alric, the head of the analysis team.

    "Guild Master, Liana," Alric greeted them with a respectful nod before stepping forward. "I have the data you''ve been waiting for."

    Toren motioned for him to continue, and Alric tapped a few buttons on his device, causing a series of holographic charts and graphs to materialize above the desk.

    "As you can see," Alric began, his voice steady and confident, "the Infernal Nexus was cleared 40% faster than projected. The team worked in perfect coordination, which drastically reduced downtime between engagements. ording to our calctions, if the team continues at this pace, all of the dungeons assigned to Vanguard Haven could be cleared by Sunday¡ªthree days from now."

    "All of the dungeons?"

    Alric nodded; his expression was neutral but professional. "Indeed. This level of efficiency has elerated the rate at which we can clear these high-level dungeons. The teamwork on disy was exceptional, and theck of significant dys duringbat operations allowed them to maintain a pace we haven''t seen in recent months."

    Alric was not aware of the footage inside the gate as such members did not have ess to such data. After all, there were many spies in the guilds who would leak important information, and the organizations would prefer their agents to stay undercover.

    Toren''s eyes flickered with a hint of excitement as he processed Alric''s report. The speed at which Astron and his team were clearing dungeons wasn''t just impressive¡ªit was an opportunity.

    "All of the dungeons cleared by Sunday¡­" Toren repeated thoughtfully, his gaze shifting back to Liana. "That leaves us with a lot of leeway, not just in operations but in perception as well. This efficiency can be turned into more than just a number on a report. It can be a message¡ªa marketing strategy."

    Alric raised an eyebrow slightly, clearly intrigued but unaware of the full scope of what Toren had in mind. His ess to the intricacies of the footage was limited, but he understood the implications of what the Guild Master was hinting at.

    Toren leaned forward, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

    "We shall make this a cornerstone of our next campaign. The speed and precision at which Vanguard Haven operates¡ªhighlight the team''s ability to clear high-level dungeons with efficiency and minimal dy. As you know, reporters and officers from the Hunter Association are present at every cleared dungeon. They see it all, and they''ll report on it."

    That was already the n from the start, but Liana was not informed about that for the time being.

    But she was still fast to catch onto his thought process, and she gave him a small nod.

    "Indeed, Guild Master. If we position this correctly, it will not only solidify our reputation but also attract higher-caliber recruits and possibly even additional resources. We can leverage the presence of the Hunter Association''s officers to verify our ims. Their involvement adds credibility."

    Toren turned to her fully, his expression one of a clear one. "Contact Rong Shin Media Company. I want them on this immediately. Let''s make sure the right people are talking about Vanguard Haven''s sess by the time the final dungeon is cleared."

    The n was on the motion now.

 Chapter 543 122.1 - Fame

    Chapter 543 122.1 - Fame

    <Inside the Dungeon>

    The team moved swiftly through the Linear Gate, the dark, winding corridors of the dungeon stretching before them. The atmosphere was tense but focused, with each member falling into their respective roles. It was a stark contrast from their earlier expeditions¡ªnow, their movements were sharper, more synchronized, with an unspoken trust beginning to form under Astron''s guidance.

    The first wave of monsters came quickly¡ªVaurask Reapers, twisted, wolf-like creatures with glowing eyes and jagged teeth. Their fur was matted, and their bodies exuded a dark, corrupted energy that filled the narrow passage with a foul stench. They were fast and vicious but not overwhelmingly strong. However, their numbers were significant.

    Astron signaled to the group without missing a beat, his voice calm yetmanding. "Kurt, Gareth¡ªhold the line at the front. Dorian, Elena¡ªnk them. L, keep your golem on defense for now; we don''t want to get overwhelmed."

    Kurt and Gareth stepped forward, theirbined defenses forming a solid wall against the Reapers'' initial charge. Kurt''s shield absorbed the impact of the creatures'' snapping jaws while Gareth''s barrier red up, deflecting their ws.

    "Dorian, now," Astron called, his sharp eyes tracking the flow of the battle.

    Dorian moved swiftly, his dual swords shing in the dim light as he slipped around the side of the Reapers, targeting their exposed nks. His strikes were precise, severing tendons and limbs with efficiency.

    Elena was right behind Dorian, her magic already charged. She unleashed a burst of lightning, arcing through the pack of Reapers and stunning several of them. Their bodies convulsed as the electricity coursed through them, leaving them vulnerable to follow-up attacks.

    Meanwhile, L stood back; her eyes focused as her golem held the rear, ready to intercept any stragglers. She could see the difference in how they operated now. ''It''s subtle,'' she mused, watching as the team moved almost seamlessly. ''But there''s a rhythm now¡ªa flow that wasn''t there before. Astron''s control is subtle but undeniable.''

    Astron, standing at the back, nocked another arrow and scanned the battlefield. The Reapers were relentless, but their chaotic movements were predictable to him. His [Eyes of Hourss] allowed him to see the weak points in their formations, the areas where they were most vulnerable. He could see the threads of mana that connected the monsters, and he used that knowledge to direct the team''s strikes.

    "Kurt, step left! Dorian, cut off the Reaper on the right before it circles back!" Astron''s voice was steady, and eachmand was given with precise timing.

    Kurt shifted his stance just as a Reaper lunged at his shield; the force of the creature''s impact redirected as Kurt used his bulk to push it off bnce. Dorian moved in, slicing through the beast''s exposed nk with ease.

    The coordination was seamless now. The team had always beenpetent, but now, under Astron''s watchful eye, they were more than that¡ªthey were a unit, their movements sharp and efficient, with each member trusting the other to handle their role.

    As thest of the Reapers fell, its body dissolving into dark mana, the team paused for a moment to catch their breath. The passage ahead was quiet for now, but they knew more monsters were lurking deeper within.

    "Good work," Astron said, lowering his bow as he surveyed the battlefield.

    ''This team¡­..They really have quite a potential.'' He did not remember their names from the game, nor did he have any information about them. But, one thing was bing more and more clear as he saw their progress.

    While their talent as a singr Hunter or as an Awakened was not top-notch, they were talented at working together.

    ''They can act as a good proximity.'' *******

    Liana stood before the team once again, the holographic map of the next gate disyed on the table. The blue and white hues of an icyndscape illuminated their faces, a stark contrast to the fiery Infernal Nexus and dark corridors of the Linear Gate. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "This next gate is known as Frostfang Lair," Liana began, her voice crisp and efficient. "A winter-themed dungeon. Expect low temperatures, ice hazards, and creatures that rely on speed and cold-based attacks. The monsters here are mid-stage-5, mostly Frostfang Wolves. They move in packs like the Reapers, but they''re much faster and harder to detect due to their ability to blend with the environment."

    She pointed to the final chamber on the map. "At the end, you''ll face an Ice Revenant. It''s resistant to physical attacks, but vulnerable to fire and earth-based magic. Elena''s magic will be crucial here, as well as any fire-based attacks you can use. Don''t let the cold slow you down¡ªtiming will be everything."

    The team listened closely, already mentally preparing for the next challenge. Astron simply nodded. ''Ice environment¡ªeasy to predict their movements. Let''s see how they adapt.''

    <Inside the Frostfang Lair>

    The team moved swiftly through the icy caverns of Frostfang Lair. Cold mist filled the air, making visibility low, but the team was undeterred. The Frostfang Wolves attacked in packs, their white fur blending seamlessly with the snow-covered ground.

    Astron remained at the back, eyes focused on the battlefield. His green-tinted arrows glowed briefly before disappearing into the mist, taking down wolves before they could even get close. The team followed his cues, moving in sync to take down the fast-moving creatures.

    "Elena hit the next wave with fire! Dorian, be ready for nking," Astron directed.

    With eachmand, the team executed with precision, and soon, the final chamber loomed ahead, the Ice Revenant waiting in the distance.

    The battle was intense, the cold biting at their movements, but Elena''s fire magic,bined with Astron''s pinpoint strikes, quickly shattered the Revenant''s icy defenses. Within minutes, their was cleared, the cold slowly dissipating as the team gathered near the exit.

    Liana met them outside the gate, her eyes scanning the group with satisfaction. "Well done. We''ll move on to the final gate of the day."

    ***********

    Liana pulled up the final map for the day. This time, the holographic disy showed a dark, eerie forest. "This is Shadowed Hollow," she exined. "It''s a stage-5 dungeon, but the main difficultyes from the terrain and the creatures'' ability to cloak themselves in shadows. Expect ambushes from Shadow Stalkers and Wraiths. They''re weak to light and mana-infused attacks."

    *********

    <Inside Shadowed Hollow>

    As they ventured deeper into the dense, shadowy forest, the atmosphere was thick with tension. The trees cast long, eerie shadows, and the sound of rustling leaves masked the creatures'' movements. Shadow Stalkers lunged from the darkness, but Astron''s arrows found them before they could even make their presence known.

    "Gareth, reinforce the barriers¡ªDorian, don''t stray too far!" Astronmanded, his tone sharp but calm.

    The Wraiths, almost invisible to the naked eye, tried to encircle the group, but Astron''s Eyes caught the faint traces of mana they left behind. One by one, he directed the team to their positions, disrupting the Wraiths'' attempts at an ambush.

    With his arrows glowing faintly in the dim light, Astron took out the Wraiths with precise shots, leaving the creatures disoriented and exposed to the team''s attacks. Within minutes, the forest was cleared, and the team regrouped.

    Liana appeared at the gate''s exit once more, her expression satisfied. "You''vepleted today''s expeditions ahead of schedule. Excellent work."

    ******

    As the day came to a close and the team entered the guild building, their spirits remained high despite the physical toll of the grueling expeditions. The air was filled with the quiet chatter of camaraderie as they moved through the main hall, their confidence bolstered by the sess of the day''s dungeon clears.

    Liana walked alongside them, her expression calm yet focused, a constant reminder of the support and guidance they were receiving from the guild''s leadership. She maintained her professional demeanor, but there was a subtle pride in her gaze as she observed the team.

    "You''ll have a brief rest before tomorrow''s assignments," Liana said, addressing the group. "Same format¡ªwith five gates this time, increasing in difficulty. Get some rest; you''ve earned it."

    The team dispersed, each member heading toward their respective quarters. As the group thinned, Liana turned her attention to Astron, her voice carrying a sense of purpose.

    "Astron," she said, her tone polite but direct. "The Guild Master has requested to speak with you. If you don''t mind, I''ll escort you to his office."

    Astron nodded, his expression neutral, though the slight raise of his brow indicated he wasn''t entirely surprised by the request. "Understood."

    With a brief nce at his teammates, Astron fell into step beside Liana, and they made their way toward the elevator. The faint hum of activity around the guild hall slowly faded as they moved deeper into the building.

    As they walked, Liana turned slightly toward him, her voice softening just enough to convey her sincerity. "You did exceptionally well today, Astron. Your leadership was clear from the way the team performed in the dungeons. It''s not easy to maintain such efficiency in back-to-back clears, but you made it seem almost effortless."

    "You seem well informed," Astron said, suddenly looking at Liana. His purple eyes contained a certain edge that he did not exclude normally.

    As they walked, Astron''s gaze shifted toward Liana, his sharp purple eyes locking onto her with an intensity she wasn''t used to seeing from him. "You seem well informed," he said, his tone measured but carrying an unmistakable edge.

    Liana felt a brief tension rise in the air, and for the first time during their walk, she hesitated. She cleared her throat lightly, herposure briefly faltering. It was clear Astron had picked up on something, something about the footage or the meticulous observations of his performance.

    Before she could offer an exnation, Astron continued, his voice cold but controlled. "I allowed the footage to be recorded this time for your analysis. But understand this¡ªif it happens again without my explicit consent, I will not act the same."

    The warning hung in the air between them, and though his tone wasn''t aggressive, it carried a weight that chilled Liana to her core. It wasn''t a direct threat, but the coldness in his words made it clear that Astron had no intention of letting such an oversight slide a second time.

    Liana nodded, swallowing the sudden tension she felt. "I understand," she said quietly, her voice steady despite the difort that lingered in the back of her mind.

    "Good," Astron replied, his tone neutral once again as they stepped into the elevator.

    The doors closed, and the soft hum of the elevator rising filled the brief silence between them. As they ascended, Astron''s voice broke through the quiet. "Did you contact the media?"

    Liana''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, catching Astron''s calm gaze as his question about the media hung in the air. "How did you know?" she asked, her voice betraying her surprise.

    Astron nced ahead, his expression unreadable. "It was obvious," he said simply, offering no further exnation.

    Liana stared for a moment, digesting his response, before regaining herposure. She realized quickly that Astron had an uncanny ability to piece together the guild''s strategies without being directly informed¡ªa testament to his sharp mind.

    "We''ve contacted Rong Shin Media," she confirmed, her tone professional once again. "They''re apany with which we have a long-standing agreement. They''ll begin the marketing campaign soon, focusing on the efficiency and speed of the dungeon clears."

    Astron nodded, his gaze steady as ever. "Good."

    The elevator came to a smooth stop, and the doors slid open with a soft hiss. They stepped out into the corridor, the air in this part of the building quieter, more private. As they walked, the imposing double doors to the Guild Master''s office loomed ahead.

    Liana gestured toward them. "The Guild Master is waiting."

    Astron gave a brief nod in acknowledgment before they reached the doors, preparing for the conversation that awaited him with Guild Master Toren.

 Chapter 544 122.2 - Fame

    Chapter 544122.2 - Fame

    The doors to the Guild Master''s office opened smoothly, revealing the spacious room bathed in the soft glow of the overhead lights. Guild Master Toren sat behind hisrge desk, his presence asmanding as ever. As Astron and Liana entered, Toren greeted them with a weing smile, his eyes sharp with a mix of anticipation and approval.

    "Astron," Toren said, his voice carrying a warm yet authoritative tone. "Good to see you."

    Astron returned the greeting with a nod, his expression neutral but focused. Without wasting time on pleasantries, he stepped forward and asked directly, "What are your expectations for me, Guild Master?"

    Toren''s smile widened slightly, clearly pleased by Astron''s straightforward approach. He leaned back in his chair, studying Astron for a moment before responding. "Straight to the point, as always," Toren remarked, his tone carrying a note of appreciation. "I expected nothing less from you."

    He ced his hands together, leaning slightly forward as he spoke. "My expectations for you are simple. We will be using your name for marketing to gather more talented Hunters who will be working for us, and to do that, we need your face to be seen on the media."

    Toren''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of satisfaction and anticipation as Astron acknowledged the underlying strategy. "I had expected that much," Astron said, his tone calm and matter-of-fact.

    The Guild Master nodded, leaning forward slightly, his fingers steepling as he spoke. "Good. Then you''ll also understand the next part. The n is to intentionally leak the performance of your team to mediapanies through our connections with the Hunter Association."

    Astron''s gaze remained steady, but there was a flicker of interest. Toren continued, clearly enjoying the reveal of the carefully crafted strategy. "I''ve already set things in motion, with someone in ce to make sure the right details reach the right people. Once that happens, the media''s attention will naturally shift to your team. They''ll want to know more about how Vanguard Haven is clearing dungeons so efficiently."

    Toren''s smile widened, his voice carrying a tone of confidence. "As the news spreads, interview requests will start rolling in. It won''t be on a global scale¡ªat least, not yet¡ªbut considering Nexoria City is the secondrgest city in the Valerian Federation, the attention from newspanies here will be significant. The hunters, guilds, and corporations all keep a close watch on developments in this city. It''s a hub for information and opportunity."

    He leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving Astron. "The more organic the media coverage, the more credibility it gives us. That is where you will step in."

    Toren''s words hung in the air, and Astron took a moment to consider the implications before speaking. "So, my face as a member of the Arcadia Hunter Academy will be the one representing the team," Astron stated, his tone thoughtful. "Someone will need to present us, and none of the other team members can do that."

    Toren nodded, clearly expecting this conclusion. "Exactly. While your teammates are talented in their own right, none of them carry the weight that the name ''Arcadia Hunter Academy'' does. That kind of prestige makes a difference, especially in a city like Nexoria. And beyond that, they''re new to this sort of thing. Even with their skills, they could make mistakes in a high-profile setting."

    Astron''s gaze shifted slightly as he weighed his next words. "I''m not that different. This will be the first time I''ve stood in front of this many people as well."

    Toren nodded, acknowledging Astron''s point. "I know you haven''t had much exposure to the media," he admitted, "but you''re also affiliated with the organization. If you''ve reached this stage of your training, I''d wager they''ve prepared you for situations like this, whether directly or indirectly. You''re notpletely untested in handling pressure."

    Astron remained quiet for a moment, processing Toren''s words. He had been through many trials and had navigatedplex situations, but this would be a different kind of challenge¡ªa performance in the public eye. However, he understood what was at stake for the guild.

    "As expected from a Warden." Astron nodded as he listened. It was something that was expected from a warden, and he was not surprised.

    Toren leaned back, clearly pleased with Astron''s calm eptance. "Then, if that is the case," Astron continued, "when will the first interview be?"

    "For now," Toren began, his voice steady, "we are expecting it to take ce tomorrow evening. Once you''ve cleared all the dungeons and the data has been officially registered into the Hunter Association''s database, my contact will leak the news. The media attention will follow shortly after."

    "I see," Astron replied, his gaze unwavering. "Then I''ll be ready."

    Toren smiled, the confidence in his voice matching Astron''s calm resolve. "That would be nice. We''ll handle the rest, but you''ll be the face of our sess. I know you won''t disappoint."

    Memory updated

    Astron''s gaze shifted slightly as he considered another angle of the n. "Will the other team members be informed about this?" he asked, his voice calm but inquisitive.

    Toren leaned forward with a small, knowing smile. "What do you think?"

    Without hesitation, Astron replied, "They won''t be informed. Their reactions of surprise need to be organic to avoid raising any suspicions. If they know beforehand, it couldpromise the credibility of the narrative we''re trying to build."

    Toren nodded, clearly pleased with Astron''s insight. "Exactly. Their genuine reactions will add authenticity to the media coverage. We need it to appear as natural as possible¡ªlike the attention came from an external source, not something orchestrated by us. That way, it erases any doubt that this is anything other than a genuine disy of Vanguard Haven''s growing reputation."

    Astron gave a slight nod in acknowledgment.

    "Understood," Astron replied, his voice steady. "It makes sense to keep them in the dark. Their reactions will sell the story."

    Toren''s smile widened slightly, clearly impressed by Astron''s ability to grasp the subtleties of the situation. "You''re proving to be as perceptive as ever, Astron. That''s why we''re confident you''re the right person for this."

    Astron remainedposed, though his gaze sharpened slightly. "As long as the focus stays on the team''s sess and not just on me."

    There was one thing that he would refuse to do.

    Gaining too much attention. As a member of the Arcadia Hunter Academy, he could already be perceived as a privileged and strong Hunter; at the same time, if he were to make a huge name even among the students of the Academy, that would have hurt his freedom.

    ''Association¡­.The corruption must be getting deeper and deeper.''

    For his following n, he needed to keep his name under control.

    Toren raised an eyebrow, recognizing the underlying concern in Astron''s words. "Of course. While your participation will be highlighted, what is important is that the entire team gets recognition. The stronger the team appears, the more credible Vanguard Haven bes. You''ll be the focal point, but the narrative will reinforce the strength of everyone involved."

    Astron nodded in approval. "Then I''ll continue to lead them through the next clears. We''ll make sure the performance speaks for itself." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Toren stood, extending his hand. "Good. That''s all I can ask for."

    Astron shook his hand, the agreement sealed. He turned to leave, knowing tomorrow''s clears would be crucial¡ªnot just for the guild''s reputation but for the narrative they were shaping.

    "Be prepared," Toren added as Astron headed for the door. "Tomorrow is just the beginning."

    Astron gave a final nod before stepping out of the office, fully aware of the weight of the expectations ced upon him.

    *******

    The morning sun barely crept over the horizon as the team stood at the entrance of the first dungeon, "Crimson Ridge." Its jagged cliffs stretched high into the sky, casting deep shadows over the pathway that led into the heart of the dungeon. The air was still, a sharp contrast to the day thaty ahead of them. Astron stood at the front, his eyes scanning the terrain, noting the small shifts in mana flows and the distant signs of activity.

    The others waited in silence, but there was a calm intensity to their presence, each member mentally preparing for the grueling schedule ahead. Liana, as always, was nearby, giving her final instructions before they entered.

    "This is the first of five," Liana said, her tone even. "You''ve done well so far, but today''s pace will push you harder. We''ll need precision and efficiency."

    Astron nodded, turning toward his team. "Same strategy as before. Clear each wave, minimize damage, and keep moving. We''re on a time limit, so no unnecessary engagements. Everyone knows their roles."

    Kurt adjusted his shield, the familiar weight settling into ce. "Understood. We''ll keep the pace."

    Dorian smirked, twirling his swords as he readied himself. "As long as I get to slice through something, I''m good."

    Elena gave a small nod, her staff glowing faintly as she prepared her magic. "Let''s not waste time. We''ll follow your lead."

    With the brief exchange over, the team moved forward, slipping into the mouth of the Crimson Ridge with practiced ease. The first waves of enemies¡ªa group of me-wreathed ogres¡ªcharged at them with brutish force, but Astron''s quickmands sent the team into motion.

    "Kurt, left nk. Elena, fire suppression. Dorian, hit the gaps."

    The group moved like clockwork, cutting through the ogres with speed and precision. The ground beneath them cracked with heat, the oppressive environment threatening to slow them, but the team barely faltered. Within minutes, they had reached the core of the dungeon, where arger, more formidable ogre waited.

    "Elena, focus your magic on its legs. Dorian, nk it from the right," Astron ordered, his voice steady.

    The fight was swift, their coordination wless. By the time the creature fell, its body crumbling into molten debris, they had cleared the dungeon in record time.

    "On to the next," Astron said without hesitation.

    *******

    The second dungeon, "Azure Hollow," offered a different challenge¡ªits deep caverns filled with mana-infused water that shimmered beneath the dim light. The atmosphere was cold, the air thick with moisture, but the team didn''t slow.

    As they descended into the depths, ghostly water serpents emerged from the mist, their long bodies moving swiftly through the flooded corridors. But Astron''s eyes caught their patterns, tracking their movements through the mana flows.

    "L, use your golem to block the water channels. Kurt, stay on defense¡ªdon''t let them corner us. Gareth, prepare barriers. We''ll force them into a trap."

    With precise coordination, the serpents were herded into narrow passages where they were swiftly dispatched by Dorian''s des and Elena''s magic. The icy waters didn''t slow them, and soon, the second dungeon was behind them.

    Liana met them at the exit, a faint look of approval crossing her face. "Two down. The third dungeon awaits."

    *******

    By the time they reached the third dungeon, "Obsidian Peaks," the pace had be grueling. The dungeon was a twistingbyrinth of jagged ck stone, where shadowy creatures lurked in the narrow corridors. The oppressive darkness would have unsettled most teams, but Astron''s eyes saw through the gloom.

    ******

    The fourth dungeon, "Emerald Grove," was a forest brimming with vibrant life. But beneath its lush exterior, deadly nt creatures lurked. The thick canopy overhead filtered the sunlight, casting eerie green shadows across the ground.

    "This one will be tricky," Astron murmured as they entered the grove.

    The nt creatures moved silently, their roots and vines blending into the environment, making them difficult to detect. But Astron''s eyes caught the subtle distortions in mana.

    "Elena, use fire magic to clear the path. Kurt, stay in the center to defend."

    They moved methodically, cutting through the dense vegetation with practiced strikes. The creatures, though numerous, posed little threat against the team''sbined strength.

    At the heart of the grove, a massive nt creature awaited them, its roots digging deep into the earth. Astron''s eyes narrowed as he calcted its weaknesses.

    "Elena, burn the roots. Dorian, sever its main vines."

    With wless precision, they executed the n, and soon the creature was reduced to ash.

    "Last one," Astron said as they exited the grove, Liana already waiting to guide them to the final dungeon.

    *******

    The fifth and final dungeon of the day, "Irond Bastion," was a fortress-like structure carved into a mountainside. It was filled with heavily armored constructs, their movements slow but powerful.

    "Their armor''s tough, but we''ll focus on their joints," Astron said as they entered the dungeon.

    The constructs moved in unison, their heavy footfalls echoing through the stone corridors. But Astron''smands kept the team moving, striking at weak points and dismantling the constructs with brutal efficiency.

    "Dorian, hit the joints. Elena, charge up for the core guardian."

    At the end of the dungeon, a massive armored guardian awaited them. Its thick, mana-infused armor was nearly imprable, but Astron had already identified the weak points.

    "Kurt, block its strikes. Dorian and Elena, hit the exposed joints."

    The guardian''s massive sword struck the ground with deafening force, but Kurt''s shield held firm. Dorian''s des shed as he struck at the joints, while Elena''s magic shattered its defenses. In a matter of minutes, the guardian fell.

    As the final construct crumbled, a sense ofpletion washed over the team. They had cleared five dungeons in record time, just as nned.

    Liana appeared at the exit, but this time, she wasn''t alone. A woman with a sleek, professional appearance stood beside her, holding a notepad and a hovering drone camera recording the scene.

    Finally, someone from the media was here.

 Chapter 545 122.3 - Fame

    Chapter 545122.3 - Fame

    As the dust settled from the final sh, the team members began to catch their breath. The sound of nking armor from the shattered constructs still echoed faintly through the massive stone hall. Before anyone had a chance to fully recover, the sharp hum of a hovering drone cut through the silence, followed by the quick tap of footsteps against the stone floor.

    A woman with an air of excitement surged forward, her professional appearance and sharp eyes gleaming as she positioned herself in front of the team. She had a notepad in one hand, though

    it seemed more for the show, as her attention was locked onto the drone, which was now recording the entire scene. Her face broke into an enthusiastic smile, and her voice rang out, clear and energized, as if she had just uncovered a major scoop.

    "Good evening, viewers!" she announced, her voice brimming with energy. "I''m Shira Fenn, reporting live from the depths of the Irond Bastion, where Vanguard Haven''s elite team is rumored to be here." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The drone zoomed in on her face and then panned dramatically over the battle-worn but still-standing team, capturing each of their puzzled expressions as they tried to process the sudden intrusion. The shift from the intense battle to this unexpected media ambush left most of them caught off guard, though they maintained theirposure.

    "Cough."

    Shira''s excitement visibly faltered at the sound of Liana''s polite cough. She turned her head, her sharp eyes meeting Liana''s amused but knowing gaze. For a split second, the hovering drone seemed to pause, its lens shifting between Shira and the team as if trying to capture the unfolding tension.

    "Ah¡­" Shira''s smile wavered, and she gave a slight, embarrassed chuckle. "It seems I may have gotten a bit overexcited."

    She quickly straightened up, smoothing down her jacket, and the eager brightness in her eyes softened. The enthusiasm remained, but there was now a more controlled professionalism in her demeanor. She took a step back, clearing her throat softly before addressing the team directly.

    "My apologies," she said, her voice calmer, more measured. "I realize I barged in without much exnation. Allow me to properly introduce myself. I''m Shira Fenn, a reporter for Rong Shin Media." She gestured toward the hovering drone as it zoomed out to epass the whole team again. "We''ve been covering thetest developments in the Huntermunity, and recently, there''s been a lot of buzz surrounding your team. Rumors have been circting about your impressive performance in recent dungeons."

    The team exchanged puzzled nces. Dorian raised an eyebrow, while Kurt shifted his weight, still holding his shield, clearly unsure how to react. Elena looked slightly ufortable, while Gareth maintained his usual stoic expression, though a flicker of curiosity crossed his face.

    Shira noticed their hesitation but pressed on with an encouraging smile. "I wanted to get the story from the source, directly from the people who made it happen. I''m here to understand your process, your teamwork¡ªwhat makes Vanguard Haven''s elite team so effective. Rumors can only tell so much, after all."

    Dorian let out a small, awkward chuckle, clearly not used to being thrust into the media spotlight like this. "Uh, yeah, rumors can be a bit much," he said, scratching the back of his head.

    Kurt nced at Astron, his brow furrowed as if waiting for him to take charge of the situation. Astron, who had been watching silently from the back, finally stepped forward, his calm gaze locking onto Shira. His posture was rxed, but there was a clear weight to his presence.

    Shira''s eyes brightened slightly as Astron moved toward her. It was clear she recognized him as the team''s leader, the one who would give her the answers she needed.

    "You wanted to hear directly from us," Astron began, his voice cool andposed. "We''re just doing our job, but if you''re asking about today specifically¡­" He paused for a moment, allowing the weight of his words to sink in, then continued, "We''ve cleared five dungeons."

    Shira blinked, her eyes widening in genuine surprise. "Five dungeons?" she repeated, her voice raising slightly. She hadn''t expected that, and her enthusiasm red up again, though she tried to keep it in check. "That''s¡­ incredible! I knew there was talk about your sess, but I had no idea it was on this scale."

    The rest of the team stood silently, their expressions varying from awkwardness to subtle pride, but none of them spoke up. Shira''s attention, however, was focused solely on Astron, who remained unruffled by her reaction.

    "How did you manage it?" she asked, taking a step closer. "What''s the secret to moving through so many dungeons so quickly?"

    Astron''s expression didn''t change. "Preparation. nning. Trust in the team. We all know our roles and execute them without hesitation."

    Shira nodded, her eyes gleaming as she scribbled something on her notepad, even though it was clear the drone had captured everything. "It sounds like a well-oiled machine," she said, ncing around at the rest of the team. "And from what I''ve heard, that''s exactly what the Huntermunity has been buzzing about¡ªyour efficiency, your coordination."

    She turned back to Astron, clearly wanting to delve deeper. "Clearing five dungeons in a day is no small feat. It must have taken a lot of preparation, mentally and physically. How do you handle the pressure?"

    Astron''s gaze remained steady. "We handle it because it''s what we''re trained for. Pressure is just part of the job."

    Astron''s eyes remained steady, his posture unchanged as he continued, "The equipment provided by the guild, as well as the attention to detail each member receives, is why we can prepare this well. Vanguard Haven ensures that we have everything we need to seed."

    Shira nodded, her eyes gleaming with interest. "That makes a lot of sense. Equipment and preparation are key, after all." She paused for a moment before tilting her head, her smile widening slightly as she asked, "But as a student of the prestigious Arcadia Hunter Academy, why did you decide to join Vanguard Haven? What can you say about your experience with the guild?"

    Astron''s gaze didn''t waver, though there was a brief moment of consideration before he spoke. "I haven''t been with Vanguard Haven for very long. This is just a short internship as part of my academy training." He nced at the rest of his team before continuing. "But during my time here, I''ve gained a lot of insight. The Guild Master and the structure of the guild have shown me how different the Hunter Industry ispared to the Academy."

    He paused, his voice carrying a note of unexpected sincerity. "At the Academy, it''s all about honing individual talent, focusing on personal progress. But here¡­ being with professionals, working together towardmon goals, it is more than just training. It feels like we''re a family. I wasn''t expecting that."

    Shira''s eyes lit up, clearly pleased with his response. "A family, you say? That''s high praise for a guild. It sounds like Vanguard Haven has made quite the impression on you."

    Astron gave a slight nod. "They have. It''s been an eye-opening experience, and I''ve learned a lot from being here."

    Shira smiled warmly, clearly satisfied with the interview''s direction. "Thank you for sharing that, Astron. It''s not every day that we hear such genuine praise from someoneing from a ce like Arcadia Hunter Academy."

    The drone hovered nearby, capturing Astron''s calm demeanor as Shira turned slightly toward the rest of the team, giving them a brief nod of acknowledgment. "It seems like you''re all in good hands here. I think it''s safe to say Vanguard Haven is making waves, not just with its results but with how it brings people together."

    Kurt, always the solid presence of the group, cleared his throat first, though hisrge frame seemed almost too imposing for the camera''s lens. "Uh, well¡­ It''s been good. Really good, actually," he began, his voice rough but genuine. "The training here is top-notch. I''ve learned a lot, and it''s been great working with professionals who know their stuff. It''s¡­ it''s different from what I expected, but in a good way. Everyone here pushes each other to be better."

    Shira nodded encouragingly. "Sounds like the team dynamic really strengthens your progress."

    Kurt gave a slow nod. "Yeah. It''s like Astron said. It feels like a family. We''ve got each other''s backs."

    As Kurt finished, he nced toward Dorian, clearly indicating it was his turn. Dorian, ever the one to maintain a confident front, twirled one of his swords absentmindedly before shrugging with a grin.

    "Well, what can I say? It''s been great. Vanguard Haven''s got everything you need to seed¡ªequipment, support, you name it. But honestly, it''s the people. You work alongside some of the best, and it pushes you to keep up. I''ve grown more here than I thought I would. When I started as a Hunter, I was just a frencer who was not affiliated with any guild. At that time, I was just joining parties and clearing dungeons. My life was stagnant, and I had always thought that I would never be able to rise as an Awakened, yet Vanguard Heaven proved me wrong."

    Elena stepped forward next, still looking slightly hesitant but finding her voice as she heard Dorian''s words. Her fingers gripped her staff a little tighter as she began to speak, her voice soft but filled with conviction.

    "I¡­ I feel the same," she said, ncing at Dorian and Kurt. "Before Vanguard Haven, I wasn''t sure if I was really making progress. I knew my spells, but it felt like I was just going through the motions, you know? But here¡­ the training, the teamwork, it''s pushed me to a ce I didn''t think I could reach." She paused, gathering her thoughts. "I''ve learned to trust not just in my abilities but in the people around me. And that''s changed everything."

    Shira smiled, nodding as she absorbed Elena''s words. "It sounds like this guild has helped unlock something in all of you. Finding that kind of support must be rare."

    Gareth also finally stepped forward. His tall frame loomed over the group, but his voice was calm and measured. "I wasn''t sure about joining a guild at first," he admitted. "I''ve always preferred to keep to myself, relying on my own skills. But Vanguard Haven showed me that working with others doesn''t mean giving up your independence. If anything, it''s helped me discover more of my potential."

    He looked at Astron briefly before continuing. "I never would''ve thought I''d be able to clear five dungeons in a single day or that I''d be part of a team like this. The guild''s structure, the resources, the training¡ªit''s all designed to push you further than you ever thought possible."

    Shira''s eyes gleamed as she looked at the team, her excitement palpable. "It seems like Vanguard Haven has not only given you the tools to seed but has also helped you realize your own potential."

    Elena, feeling more confident, nodded in agreement. "Exactly. I''ve learned things here that I could never have figured out on my own."

    Kurt crossed his arms, nodding along. "Yeah. I''ve been in other groups before, but nothing like this. It''s the kind of ce where you grow¡ªbecause you have to, but also because you want to."

    Dorian grinned, a glint of pride in his eyes. "Yeah, when you''re surrounded by people who push themselves every day, you can''t help but level up yourself. Before this, I didn''t think I couldpete with the top-tier Hunters. Now, I know I can."

    Shira''s gaze swept over the team once more, clearly impressed by the unity and confidence they exuded. She was about to press further, to ask more about the specific challenges they''d faced, but as her eyes caught Astron''s in the background, she saw him give a subtle shake of his head¡ªjust enough for the team to notice.

    It was a quiet signal, one that told them to keep things in check. They had spoken their truths, but there was no need to inte their aplishments or let the spotlight linger too long. The team, in their own ways, picked up on his cue.

    "I''m sure you all have plenty more to share," Shira said, her voice warm but understanding the subtle shift in tone. "But I think we''ve covered a lot already. It''s clear that Vanguard Haven is a ce where talent grows, where potential is realized, and where teamwork truly makes a difference."

    She gave onest smile, her eyes sparkling with satisfaction at the story she''d gathered. "Thank you all for your time. I know the Huntermunity is going to be eager to hear more about what you''re aplishing here."

    With that, the interview began to wind down, the hovering drone slowly retracting its camera as it captured a final wide shot of the team standing together, unified yetposed.

    As Shira prepared to leave, the team exhaled collectively, the weight of the interview finally lifting. The praise they had shared about the guild, about themselves, and about one another lingered in the air, but none of them had stepped out of line.

    "You handled that well."

 Chapter 546 122.4 - Fame

    Chapter 546122.4 - Fame

    Liana stepped forward, her usualposed demeanor softening slightly as she looked over the team. "You handled that well," she said, her voice carrying a rare hint of warmth. Her eyes moved from one member to the next, nodding in silent approval. "I know the situation was unexpected, but you kept things focused and professional."

    The team exchanged smiles, the praise from Liana clearly boosting their spirits. It wasn''t every day they received such directmendation from someone as respected as her.

    Dorian was the first to speak up, still grinning as he twirled his sword. "I can''t believe that actually happened! A reporter came all the way down here just to talk to us."

    Kurt chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief. "Yeah, I wasn''t expecting that. Feels surreal, doesn''t it?"

    Elena smiled shyly, her earlier nerves now reced with a sense of pride. "I''ve never been interviewed before. That was¡­ different."

    Gareth, as stoic as ever, allowed a small smirk to cross his face. "First time for everything, I guess."

    The team, still buzzing from the experience, turned their attention back to Liana, who was already gesturing for them to head toward their transport. But before they moved, the questions started flowing.

    "So, Liana," Dorian began, his curiosity getting the better of him. "Is this what happens all the time? Do reporters just show up like that?"

    Kurt chimed in before she could answer. "Yeah, seriously. Is this how it goes for the top-tier Hunters?"

    Liana smirked, clearly amused by their sudden barrage of questions. "It''s not always like this," she replied, her tone patient. "The attentiones when you start making waves. Right now, Vanguard Haven is gaining recognition, and you''re part of the reason for that. But no, not every mission ends with a live broadcast."

    Dorian raised an eyebrow, still pressing. "So, how often do we have to deal with that kind of attention?"

    Liana tilted her head slightly, considering her response. "It depends. The more sessful you are, the more attention you''ll get. But you won''t always have a camera following you into battle. Today was special."

    Elena, always more introspective, asked quietly, "Does that mean we''ll be seeing more of her? More media?"

    Liana gave a small nod. "Possibly. Shira Fenn is actually quite a famous streamer and reporter who has made a name for herself just recently. If she''s interested in your team, it means others will be too. But for now, let''s focus on getting back. There''s still more work to be done."

    As they walked toward the transport, the team continued to chatter excitedly among themselves. Dorian was already imagining how they''d look on the live broadcast while Kurt kept shaking his head, still in disbelief. Even Gareth allowed himself a rare chuckle at the absurdity of it all.

    Liana, ever the steady presence, led them with calm authority, keeping them focused despite the excitement. "Alright, enough questions for now," she said, her voice firm but not unkind. "We''ve got a schedule to keep, and the sooner we get back, the sooner you can process everything that''s happened today."

    The team, still smiling and buzzing with energy, followed her lead, climbing into the transport one by one. As they settled into their seats, the mood was lighter than it had been in a long time. The weight of the missions was still there, but for now, they had something new to celebrate¡ªa small but meaningful victory in the eyes of the Huntermunity.

    ********

    In Liana''s office, the atmosphere was more subdued than the whirlwind of activity that had followed the team''s media spotlight. The room was minimalist, with sleek designs and arge screen at the center of the wall. Astron stood quietly as Liana adjusted the holographic disy, showing the aftermath of the live broadcast by Shira Fenn.

    Liana tapped a few buttons on her tablet, and the screen flickered to life. A series of video clips and social media feeds appeared all filled with images andmentary about Vanguard Haven''s recent dungeon clears. The footage of the team, highlighted by Shira''s interview, was front and center.

    "As you can see," Liana said, her voice calm but carrying a note of satisfaction, "Shira''s video is spreading quickly. It''s exactly what we expected, though perhaps a bit faster than anticipated. Vanguard Haven is receiving a lot of recognition for your team''s sess."

    Astron studied the screen, his gaze sharp but unreadable. The clips showed Shira''s enthusiastic coverage of their dungeon clears, followed by a series of articles andments praising the guild''s efficiency and teamwork. The reactions were positive, with most viewers impressed by the team''s ability to clear five dungeons in a single day.

    "It''s at the level we anticipated," Liana continued, scrolling through more headlines. "Nothing beyond what you''d expect for a B-rank guild like Vanguard Haven, but still, it''s clear we''re gaining momentum."

    Astron nodded slightly, absorbing the information. The attention was wee, but there was a measured calm in his demeanor. "This should be enough with recruiting and strengthening our position."

    Liana nced at him, her expression thoughtful. "Exactly. This kind of recognition opens doors for us, especially with potential allies and partnerships. The guild''s reputation is solid, and this gives us a foothold to expand."

    Astron''s gaze flicked back to the screen, watching asments and discussions about Vanguard Haven continued to flood in. It was all positive but controlled¡ªjust as it should be for a guild of their rank.

    "What about Guild Master?" Astron asked, his voice steady. "He''s still handling the rank-8 gate, correct?"

    Liana gave a small nod. "Yes, he''s leading the expedition there. It''s a high-stakes mission, so his presence is necessary. The gate is under Vanguard Haven''s control, and the team assigned to it is one of our most capable. The expedition is expected to conclude around noon tomorrow."

    Astron''s expression remained neutral as he processed the information. The rank-8 gate was significant, and Toren''s involvement was critical to maintaining the guild''s influence over it.

    Toren was most likely the strongest person in this guild, and this made his presence necessary for the highest dungeons that the members would explore.

    Liana leaned back slightly in her chair, her gaze lingering on Astron for a moment longer. She knew better than to pry too deeply. Astron''s affiliation with the organization was well known within certain circles, and she understood the need for discretion. Still, she couldn''t help butment on how smoothly things had gone.

    "You handled that interview exceptionally well," she remarked. "But it''s clear you don''t want to show too much of your abilities to the media."

    Astron gave a slight nod, his expression asposed as ever. "It''s the natural procedure," he said calmly, keeping his tone neutral.

    "I see¡­" Liana trailed off, letting the conversation drop there. She knew better than to push further on that topic. Instead, she tapped a few more buttons on her tablet, bringing the video feed from the interview back onto the screen. As the footage yed, she scrolled down, showing Astron the influx ofments and reactions from viewers.

    "Feedback has been overwhelmingly positive, as expected," she said. But then a teasing smile began to spread across her lips as she clicked on thements section, highlighting a specific trend. "Though, I thought you might find this part interesting."

    She turned the screen slightly, revealing a flood ofments from viewers, many of them fangirls, gushing over Astron''s appearance.

    "''Who is that guy with the purple eyes? He''s gorgeous!''" Liana read aloud, her voice yful. "''Astron is so cool and mysterious. I can''t stop staring at him!''"

    Morements scrolled by, each one more ttering than thest. "''Those eyes! I''ve never seen anything like them!''" Liana chuckled, ncing at Astron, waiting for his reaction. "It seems you''ve gained quite a few admirers, not just for your skills but for your looks as well."

    Astron''s expression remained stoic, though there was the faintest flicker of something in his eyes. "It was bound to happen," he said tly, though the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. "Not exactly relevant to the mission." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Liana chuckled, clearly enjoying the situation. "Perhaps not relevant, but certainly entertaining. And who knows? A little poprity can''t hurt when ites to recruitment."

    ¨CSHIVER!

    Yet, something¡­.

    There was something that made Astron shiver in the process.

    ''This¡­..Why do I feel this way?'' He had a feeling that something nagging was bound to happen. The instincts that he had developed in the face of danger were now screaming at him.

    Yet, Liana, oblivious to his reaction, scrolled through a few morements, most of them focused on Astron''s chiseled face, pale skin, and striking purple eyes. It was clear his unique appearance had caught the attention of a significant portion of the viewers.

    "Still," Liana added with a grin, "it''s not every day a Hunter garners this kind of attention. You''re bing something of a sensation."

    Astron gave a small shrug, unbothered by the attention. "It won''t change the work we need to do."

    "Well, I guess you must be used to it. There quite a lot of guys like you in the Arcadia Hunter Academy, aren''t there?"

    Astron nodded slightly at Liana''sment, his mind briefly drifting to the Academy. "Yes, there are quite a few," he admitted, his voice measured. "The Academy is full of Awakened with¡­ notable appearances. It''s one of the advantages of being Awakened¡ªthe stronger your rank, the more your body refines itself. Impurities are removed, making everyone appear more physically ideal over time."

    Liana smiled knowingly. "Ah, so that exins it. The Awakened tend to stand out in more ways than one."

    Astron nodded again, though his thoughts were elsewhere. He knew that in the Academy, it wasn''t just about physical appearance. Strength, power, and the ability to master one''s abilities were the true marks of status. But there was no denying that the higher one climbed, the more these physical changes became apparent. Handsome male students and incredibly beautiful girls weremon sights, and they carried themselves with an air of superiority, their very presence demanding attention.

    But even as he acknowledged this, that strange feeling¡ªthe nagging sense of unease¡ªdidn''t leave him. Astron''s instincts were rarely wrong, honed from countless encounters with danger.

    He pushed the thought aside for the moment, focusing on Liana, who was still scrolling through thements with mild amusement. She hadn''t noticed his briefpse in attention, and he wasn''t about to bring it up¡ªnot yet.

    "Looks like the media attention is here to stay," Liana said, her tone light. "But I suppose that''s just another aspect of being an Awakened, too. Whether you like it or not, people are going to notice you."

    Astron shrugged again. "Let them notice. As long as it doesn''t interfere with the mission, it''s irrelevant."

    Liana nodded in agreement, her eyes flicking to him for a moment longer before she closed the disy. "Well, at least you''re not the type to let it go to your head. And don''t worry, it won''t stay like this for too long."

    Astron remained silent, his mind already shifting back to the uing tasks.

    ''One final day and this mission is over.''

    He needed to n for his next action, as it was really important.

 Chapter 547 123.1 - Rank-6 Gate

    Chapter547123.1 - Rank-6 Gate

    The next morning brought a palpable shift in the atmosphere around Vanguard Haven. The team gathered in the guild''s briefing room, their usual energy more focused, more tense. The holographic disy in the center of the room glowed faintly, showing two gates marked on the map. Unlike the previous days, the number of gates scheduled was fewer¡ªjust two¡ªbut that was by design.

    Astron stood at the front with Liana, listening as sheid out the day''s n.

    "You''ve done well with the rank-5 gates," Liana began her tone professional but carrying a note of caution. "But as you know, those are all behind us now. Vanguard Haven has filled its quota, and we no longer have ess to any rank-5 gates under our jurisdiction."

    That was to be expected as the guild, being a B-rank one, only had 8 rank-5 gates under its authority, and all of them were now cleared with yesterday''s schedule.

    She tapped the screen, zooming in on the two gates marked for the day. "That means, starting today, you''ll be clearing rank-6 gates. The number of gates will be fewer, but the difficulty level will be significantly higher. You''ll face moreplex environments, stronger monsters, and greater risks."

    The team exchanged brief nces, each member understanding the gravity of what wasing. Dorian''s usual cocky grin had faded into a more serious expression, while Kurt''s jaw was set in determination. Elena''s grip on her staff tightened slightly, and even Gareth, stoic as always, had a more focused look in his eyes.

    Liana continued. "This was part of the guild''s long-term n. Once Astron had integrated fully into the team, we intended to push you toward rank-6 gates for training and greater challenges. Today, we put that n into action."

    Astron nodded slightly, already mentally preparing himself for the day ahead. While the rank-5 gates had been tough, they hadn''t posed a real, life-threatening danger. Today, however, that would change.

    "The first gate is called ''Frostbound Ascent,''" Liana said, bringing up an image of a jagged, icy mountain peak. "It''s an ice-based dungeon with a heavily fortified environment. The monsters are primarily frost elementals and ice trolls, known for their resilience and pack coordination. The terrain will be your biggest obstacle¡ªslippery surfaces, freezing temperatures, and limited visibility. You''ll need to be cautious."

    She tapped the screen again, bringing up the second gate. "The second gate is ''Howling Abyss,'' a wind-based dungeon filled with aggressive, airborne creatures known as Gale Serpents. These monsters are fast and unpredictable and rely on the dungeon''s intense winds to disorient their prey. You''ll need to maintain your formation and ensure no one gets separated."

    Dorian let out a low whistle, his expression serious. "Looks like we''ve got our work cut out for us today."

    Kurt nodded in agreement, his brow furrowed. "We''ve handled worse, but these sound¡­ different."

    Liana''s gaze swept over the team, her expression steady. "These are rank-6 gates. The challenge is real, and the risk is higher than anything you''ve faced so far. But I trust that each of you is ready. You''ve proven yourselves capable."

    Most of the team members had at least three parameters that reached the six basepoints. That was a necessity for most Hunters, as most of the time, Hunters tended to y it safe.

    Rarely would people go for the dungeons of their own level until they umted enough experience.

    That was the reason why this team was also constantly performing in Rank-5 dungeons up to this point despite having the necessary parameters to at least face the rank-6 dungeon on paper.

    The atmosphere in the room grew tense as the weight of Liana''s words settled in. Dorian, usually the first to break the tension with a joke or a grin, was silent for a moment before speaking, his voice quieter than usual. "We''ve never been in a rank-6 dungeon before. Why are we starting now?"

    Kurt''s brow furrowed even deeper as he echoed Dorian''s concern. "Yeah, we''ve trained hard, but we''ve always stuck to rank-5 gates, even though our stats are ready. Why the sudden jump?"

    Liana''s gaze swept over the team, her usualposed demeanor carrying a hint of gravity. She paused, then turned her attention to Astron before speaking.

    "As you all know, today is thest day that Astron will be with you," she began, her voice calm but steady. "He''ll be leaving the guild after this, returning to his duties. His presence here has elerated your growth, both in terms of efficiency and in how you''ve worked together as a team."

    Dorian''s eyes flicked toward Astron, and Kurt''s expression softened as they processed the news. None of them had expected today to be Astron''sst day.

    Liana continued, "With Astron on your team, you''ve learned things you didn''t even realize you werecking. His strategic mind, his ability to n and execute, has raised your level. It''s why the guild made the decision to push you forward. With his presence, we believe this team can handle more than it could before."

    There was a moment of silence as the team absorbed this, realizing the truth in Liana''s words. Even though they hadn''t voiced it, each of them knew they''d grown in the short time Astron had been with them.

    "And," Liana added, her eyes scanning each of them carefully, "there''s another factor. The media''s attention is now on you. The guild sees this as an opportunity to show what Vanguard Haven is capable of¡ªtraining newer Hunters to the point where they can handle rank-6 gates. If you seed today, not only will the guild''s reputation soar, but so will your individual careers."

    Elena, who had been quiet until now, nced up, her voice soft but steady. "So, we''re pushing ourselves not just for the guild, but for our futures too."

    Liana nodded. "Exactly. It''s a chance to prove yourselves on arger stage. And the guild recognizes the risk you''re taking. That''s why I''ve been authorized to offer an increase in your pay, along with a bonus forpleting these higher-risk dungeons."

    Dorian raised an eyebrow, a small grin returning to his face. "Well, if there''s a bonus involved, I guess we can''t say no."

    Kurt let out a breath, his tension easing slightly. "It''s a challenge, but it sounds like the right step for us."

    Astron remained quiet throughout, watching the team as they processed the information.

    He hadn''t expected to have such an impact on them, but it was clear that his presence had changed things.

    Or had he?

    At the end, it did not matter.

    Liana gave the team a reassuring smile. "You''ve all grown a lot, and this is your chance to prove it. Today will be tough, but I believe you''re ready. And if you seed, you''ll all be that much stronger."

    The team exchanged looks, their resolve hardening. While the shift to rank-6 gates was sudden, there was a shared understanding that this was their moment to rise to the challenge¡ªand with Astron still with them, they felt a sense of confidence they hadn''t had before.

    Dorian gave a final nod, his grin returning in full. "Well, I guess it''s time to show everyone what we''re made of."

    ******* N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As we rode toward the first gate, the weight of the day''s challenge settled over the team. The air in the vehicle was quiet but charged with a sense of focus. Kurt and Dorian were checking their gear, while Elena and L quietly reviewed their strategies. Everyone was mentally preparing for what was toe.

    I pulled up the file provided by the analysts, skimming through the details of the monsters we''d face in the "Frostbound Ascent" gate. As expected, the frost elementals and ice trolls were strong opponents, each with their own unique abilities.

    The frost elementals were highly resistant to physical attacks and could regenerate in icy environments, while the ice trolls wererge, durable creatures with brute strength and pack coordination.

    ''Rank-6 monsters...'' I thought to myself. ''They''re not going to be easy to deal with, especially since I''m not using my full power.''

    I knew that I had the raw ability to overpower these monsters if I pushed myself, but I had chosen to limit my use of [Celestalith]. It was a conscious decision, one that made sense given the circumstances of my current mission.

    Drawing too much attention to myself¡ªor to powers that were not well understood¡ªproves to be dangerous in this world.

    I have seen it quite a lot of times.

    Because of that, I was holding back. While my stats andbat proficiency had improved significantly, I couldn''t fully unleash my true potential. It left me in an interesting position. I was strong enough to challenge the monsters in the gate, but I couldn''t afford to be reckless. I''d have to rely on my strategy and adaptability topensate for the power I wasn''t using.

    ''In a way, this is good practice,'' I mused. ''It''s not unlike the situation I''ll face next week.''

    After all, the following day, when I face that guy¡­..Even with [Celestalith], I will not be stronger than it.

    And this gate, with its rank-6 monsters and harsh environment, would give me a chance to test myself¡ªfacing against an opponent stronger than myself.

    ''Not that it was ever different.''

    Looking at it back, it has always been like this. Never, ever had I faced someone who was significantly weaker than myself.

    ''Yet, I am still here.''

    That alone showed that strength was never everything in this world.

    WROOM!

    The vehicle hummed along the snowy road, its windows fogging slightly from the cold outside. The analysts'' report went into further detail about the terrain. The freezing temperatures and slippery surfaces would limit our movement, and the limited visibility could make it easy for the ice trolls to ambush us. Coordination and timing would be crucial.

    I closed the file and looked up. The rest of the team seemed ready, their earlier nervousness reced with quiet determination. Dorian''s cocky grin had softened into a more focused expression, and Kurt was double-checking his armor, making sure every piece was secured. Elena and L were reviewing some magical formations, quietly discussing how they would sync their spells duringbat.

    ''They''vee a long way,'' I thought, observing the team. While they had some concerns earlier, they seemed to be rising to the challenge now. They had a strong foundation, and today would push them further.

    The cold mountain gate, with its relentless frost elementals and brutal ice trolls, would serve as a testing ground for what I could achieve with these limits in ce.

    I nced out the window as we neared the gate. The towering, icy peaks of "Frostbound Ascent" loomed ahead, shrouded in a thick nket of snow and mist. The jagged cliffs looked treacherous, and even from this distance, I could feel the temperature drop.

    The vehicle came to a slow halt, and Liana turned from the front seat. "We''re here. I''ll stay in contact with the base camp and monitor the situation from the outside. Stay sharp and work together. The gate''s been quiet recently, but that could change the moment you step inside."

    Kurt was the first to step out, his boots crunching into the snow. "Let''s do this," he said, his voice steady.

    Dorian followed, spinning one of his des idly as he nced up at the icy peaks. "Yeah, no turning back now."

 Chapter 548 123.2 - Rank-6 Gate

    Chapter 548123.2 - Rank-6 Gate

    Thendscape of Frostbound Ascent was as unforgiving as the analysts had described. Snow-covered cliffs rose high above us, the icy winds howling through the jagged rocks, cutting through our gear and chilling us to the bone. Each step we took left deep impressions in the snow, and the biting cold was a constant reminder of the harsh environment we were about to face.

    Our team moved cautiously through the treacherous terrain, the crunch of our boots muffled by the wind. Kurt and Gareth took the lead, their massive frames cutting through the worst of the wind as they scouted for any signs of danger. Dorian followed closely, his twin des gleaming faintly in the low light, ready for a quick draw. Elena walked beside L, the two of them quietly exchanging strategies on how best tobine their magic in the uing fight.

    The analysts had made it clear: frost elementals and ice trolls would be our primary threats, and both were formidable. But my concern wasn''t with the monsters themselves¡ªit was with my ability to deliver the kind of damage the team would need from me, especially with a bow.

    ''My arrows might not be enough,'' I thought. Even with Starpiercer''s Arc, it still might fall short against creatures with such high durability and elemental resistance.

    The frost elementals, in particr, were known for their resilience to physical attacks, and while I could adjust my shots to exploit their weaknesses, there was no guarantee that my arrows would pack the punch needed for a prolonged battle.

    That was especially a concern since the conductive material was not simply suited for my moon mana. In a way, the power that I could disy was limited just as I had mentioned. That alone made things a lot more harder.

    As we moved further into the frozenndscape, I spoke up, my voice cutting through the wind. "There''s something I want to bring up before we go any further."

    The team slowed their pace, turning to look at me with raised eyebrows. Kurt, ever the practical one, was the first to respond. "What''s on your mind?"

    I met his gaze, my expression serious. "It''s about my damage output with the bow. Against the frost elementals and ice trolls, my arrows might not be enough to deal significant damage. Even with Starpiercer''s Arc, there''s a possibility that my ranged attacks won''t be as effective as we''d like."

    Dorian quirked an eyebrow, a small smirk forming on his lips. "And you''re telling us this now?"

    Elena frowned slightly, ncing at my bow. "Why didn''t you mention this earlier? We could''ve adjusted our ns."

    I shook my head. "I didn''t bring it up before because I didn''t want to disrupt the team''s focus. We''ve all been preparing for this gate, and I didn''t want anyone to lose confidence or feel like they had to worry about my role."

    Kurt crossed his arms, studying me carefully. "So what are you suggesting? We change the formation on the fly?"

    "If necessary," I replied. "If I find that my arrows aren''t doing enough damage, I might need to switch roles midbat. I would be more effective as a close rangedbatant."

    "Right, Liana. You have also mentioned that your other primary weapon was a dagger."

    "That is right."

    Kurt''s eyes narrowed as he crossed his arms, clearly considering the implications of my words. "So you''re telling us you''re proficient in closebat too? With daggers?" he asked, his tone more curious than skeptical.

    I gave a short nod. "That''s correct. I haven''t had to use them during our previous gates because our formation has been working efficiently. As a ranger, I''ve been able to cover you all from a distance, and there hasn''t been a need for me to switch roles. But in rank-6 gates, where the monsters are stronger and more resilient, it''s possible that ranged attacks won''t cut it."

    Dorian tilted his head, his usual grin returning. "So, what are you saying? That you''re better with daggers than with a bow?"

    I paused for a moment, weighing my words. "Not exactly," I replied. "I''m proficient with both, but the real differencees from the equipment. Serpent Fangs, the dagger that was issued to me by the guild, is more suited for closebat against stronger enemies. It has a passive ability that increases its effectiveness against tougher targets."

    Elena raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "A specialized weapon, then. Why haven''t you shown us your dagger skills before?"

    "There was no need," I said simply. "Our current formation was functioning well, and we didn''t face enemies that required me to switch roles. But now that we''re in rank-6 gates, the situation might be different. The monsters here will be stronger, and the terrain could make rangedbat less effective."

    Kurt nodded thoughtfully. "Makes sense. If your bow isn''t doing enough damage, switching to closebat could give us the edge we need. But we''ll need to be prepared for that shift."

    Dorian chuckled, giving me a yful nudge. "So, you''ve been holding out on us, huh? Guess we''ll finally get to see what those daggers can do."

    I didn''t rise to the bait, instead keeping my tone level. "If the situation calls for it, I''ll switch to daggers. But only if it benefits the team."

    L, who had been quietly listening, chimed in. "The passive ability you mentioned¡ªdoes it work in a way that boosts your damage output against stronger monsters?"

    "Simr. It has a stacking corrosive ability. It lowers the defense of the enemy and also introduces paralysis."

    "Paralysis. I see."

    The team exchanged nces after I exined the dagger''s abilities, and it was clear that they trusted me. Over the past two days, I had led them through tough fights, and we hade out stronger for it. They knew I wouldn''t make a suggestion unless it was necessary.

    Kurt was the first to break the silence, his tone steady. "You''ve earned our trust, Astron. If you think switching to closebat will give us an edge, do it. We''re used to adjusting on the fly anyway."

    Dorian shrugged, grinning slightly. "Hey, we''ve been taking your orders for thest couple of days. You''ve been right so far, so I''m notining. Do what you need to do."

    Elena nodded in agreement, her staff glowing faintly in the cold light of the dungeon. "You''ve proven you know what you''re doing, Astron. If the formation needs to change, we''ll adapt."

    Even Gareth, who typically kept quiet, gave a small nod. "We''ll make it work. We''ve already seen how flexible our approach can be with you leading."

    L, looking thoughtful, simply said, "Just give the signal if you need to change roles."

    I appreciated their confidence in me and gave a slight nod. "Thank you. We''ll stick to our current formation until the situation demands otherwise. If I switch to closebat, I''ll give the signal, and we''ll adjust ordingly."

    With that, the team resumed moving through the icy terrain, our steps cautious but determined. The cold winds howled around us, and the path ahead was steep and treacherous. Frost clung to every surface, making footing precarious, but the team moved with purpose. I kept my eyes trained on the environment, scanning for any sign of movement or mana fluctuations that could indicate the presence of enemies.

    It didn''t take long before we encountered our first wave of monsters.

    GROWL! A low growl echoed through the icy cliffs, followed by the unmistakable sound of cracking ice. From the jagged peaks above us, a group of frost elementals descended, their bodies made of swirling snow and ice. Their cold, glowing eyes locked onto us, and the temperature around us seemed to drop even further as they approached.

    Behind them, I could hear the heavy footsteps of the ice trolls¡ªmassive, hulking creatures covered in thickyers of frost and ice. Their brutish forms lumbered through the narrow pass, their breath visible in the cold air as they prepared to charge.

    "Frost elementals and ice trolls," I called out, my voice calm but firm. "Remember the n. Stick to the formation for now."

    Kurt and Gareth immediately moved to the front, raising their shields to brace for the iing charge. Dorian unsheathed his twin des, his grin reced by a look of focused determination as he took his ce at the vanguard. Elena began channeling her magic, preparing to unleash a barrage of elemental spells to counter the frost elementals. L''s golem moved forward, acting as an additional line of defense, ready to intercept any threats.

    The frost elementals moved swiftly, gliding over the icy terrain with unnatural speed. Their forms shifted and reformed as they closed in on us, and the air around them crackled with freezing energy. At the same time, the ice trolls charged forward, their massive fists raised to crush anything in their path. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Focus on the elementals first," I ordered, drawing my bow and nocking an arrow. "Elena, hit them with fire-based spells. Gareth, keep the barriers up."

    The team responded instantly, falling into the rhythm we had developed. Elena unleashed a burst of fire magic, her spells cutting through the cold air and mming into the frost elementals. The mes caused the elementals to shudder and falter, their icy forms momentarily destabilized by the heat.

    I released an arrow, aiming for the core of one of the elementals. The Starpiercer Arc hummed as the arrow struck true, piercing through the elemental''s swirling body. The fire-attributed psions I had imbued into the arrow exploded on impact, shattering the elemental into shards of ice.

    The ice trolls were slower but no less dangerous. Their massive fists came crashing down, but Kurt and Gareth held the line, their shields absorbing the impact. Dorian darted in and out of the trolls'' reach, his des shing as he struck at their joints, weakening their movements.

    As the battle raged on, I kept a close eye on the frost elementals, analyzing their patterns and movements.

    ''As expected. The arrows are not enough.''

    It was not something that I could not understand. Thus, I just adapted. Even if the fire-based psions helped, but it wasn''t enough to bring them down quickly.

    After assessing the situation, I made a quick decision. "I''m switching to closebat," I called out, slinging the bow to my spatial bracelet and drawing the Serpent Fangs.

    It was about the time when I started cutting things.

    ''It has been a while.''

 Chapter 549 123.3 - Rank-6 Gate

    Chapter 549123.3 - Rank-6 Gate

    However, even if I were to change my position, there were things I needed to consider.

    Before making the switch to closebat, I quickly assessed the team''s positioning. If I moved to the front, someone needed to cover L, and the formation would have to adjust ordingly. "Everyone, shift the formation," I ordered, my voice steady but urgent. "Elena, take the rearguard position and cover L. I''ll take your spot in the front. Gareth, support Kurt more closely."

    There was no hesitation in their response. The team had grown ustomed to making these adjustments on the fly. Elena nodded, stepping back from her mid-range position. As a battlemage, she was versatile and could adapt to both offensive and defensive roles. She moved to cover L, her staff glowing with energy as she prepared to cast defensive and support spells from the rear.

    With Elena falling back, I moved to take her position at the front, now just behind Kurt and Gareth. The Serpent Fangs gleamed in my hands, and I activated their corrosive ability as I charged forward, ready to take on the trolls directly.

    Gareth, understanding the new dynamic, shifted closer to Kurt. His barriers red up to absorb the ice trolls'' heavy blows, providing an extrayer of defense. Meanwhile, Dorian, already engaged with the trolls, adjusted his movements toplement mine. His swift strikes kept the trolls distracted, leaving openings for me to exploit.

    As I closed in on the nearest ice troll, I felt the cold bite of the environment, but the heat from the battle was enough to keep me focused.

    ''Three strikes, each of them has a stacking corrosive ability. And after the third strike, it introduces paralysis to the enemy. Each of the strikes has a poisonous attribute, and if struck deep enough, the dagger will corrupt the mana from inside. But, it is slow.'' I thought about the information that I had gotten from Liana about the dagger.

    At the same time, as my hand gripped the hilts of the Bloodthirsty Serpent Fangs, I felt a surge of energy rush through my body. There was an undeniable shift in my senses¡ªa sharpening of reflexes, an increase in speed that felt both subtle and potent.

    My movements were faster and more fluid, as if the daggers themselves were enhancing my agility. I could feel the effect of the Serpent''s Reflex kicking in, heightening my awareness of the battlefield and allowing me to react with greater precision.

    ''This is why it''s called the Bloodthirsty Serpent Fangs,'' I thought, feeling the boost in speed as I darted forward, weaving between the ice trolls'' massive fists.

    SWOOSH! Each strike I delivered was swift, the daggers cutting deep into the troll''s thick hide.

    ¨CSLASH! The first strike left a faint trace of venom that began to eat away at the troll''s defenses.

    ¨CSLASH!

    The second followed just as quickly,pounding the damage and weakening the creature''s icy armor. I could feel the venom taking effect, softening the creature''s outeryer.

    ¨CSLASH!

    With the third strike, the venom reached its peak. The troll''s movements slowed as the paralysis set in, its body locking up just long enough for me to exploit the weakness. The corrupted mana from the dagger spread through the troll''s veins, further disrupting its natural energy flow. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the troll''s body locked up from the paralysis, I didn''t waste a moment. The window was small, but it was enough. I moved swiftly, targeting the troll''s legs with a precise strike aimed at its tendons.

    The Bloodthirsty Serpent Fangs sliced through with ease, severing the tendons and ensuring that even when the paralysis wore off, the troll would be crippled.

    ¨CSWOOSH! Just as I finished the move, the paralysis began to fade, and the troll attempted to regain its mobility.

    THUD! Its hulking frame shifted, but its legs betrayed it. The creature staggered, its weight unbnced, and it let out a low, frustrated growl as it struggled to stand. Its massive arms iled, but its footing was already lost.

    Now was the time to strike.

    With a quick dash, I leaped above the troll''s head, positioning myself for the final blow. My daggers gleamed in the cold light as I aimed directly for its eyes. The first dagger pierced through the troll''s left eye with a sickening squelch, and the second followed just as quickly, sinking into the right. The troll''s body convulsed as the pain registered, and its roar echoed through the icyndscape.

    "ROOOOAR!"

    I flipped backward,nding a safe distance away, just as the troll''s roar escted into a maddened, primal scream. Blinded and in pain, the creature thrashed wildly, swinging its massive arms in every direction.

    "Everyone, fall back!" I called out, my voice sharp as I moved further back. "It''s going berserk¡ªwatch your distance."

    The team responded instantly, retreating out of the troll''s immediate reach. Kurt and Gareth reinforced their defenses, raising their shields to protect themselves from any stray blows. Elena and L stepped back, keeping their distance as they prepared for the troll''s rampage.

    The troll''s blind rage was uncontroble. It mmed its fists into the ground, sending tremors through the icy terrain, and in its frenzy, it swung wildly at everything around it. Its massive arms crashed into the remaining trolls, causing them to stumble and shift their focus from us to their rampaging ally.

    Dorian, always quick on his feet, grinned as he observed the chaos. "Looks like our friend here is helping us out now."

    The blinded troll, in its desperate attempt to strike anything within range, collided with one of the other trolls, knocking it off bnce. The impact sent both trolls crashing into the ground, theirbined weight causing cracks to form in the ice beneath them.

    "Let it tire itself out," I instructed, keeping a safe distance while observing the battlefield. "Once it''s done rampaging, we''ll move in."

    The troll''s roars continued to fill the air as it iled, but with its tendons severed and its eyes destroyed, its movements grew more erratic and less controlled. It struck another troll in the process, further weakening its allies.

    The team held their ground, waiting for the berserk troll''s energy to burn out. Its thrashing became slower, morebored, and as its strength finally began to wane, it copsed to its knees, breathing heavily.

    ''It seems fine enough.'' ******

    We had been exploring the frozen depths of the Frostbound Ascent for nearly three hours. The frigid air gnawed at us, each breathing out as a visible mist, while the cold bit into our bones despite the protective gear we wore. The relentless battles with the frost elementals and ice trolls had taken their toll, and the tension in the group was palpable.

    The cold was unforgiving, making every movement feel heavier and slower. The team''s nerves, already worn thin by the constant threat of attack, were beginning to harden with the fatigue and icy environment.

    Elena''s breaths were shallow, and I could see her rubbing her gloved hands together to keep the cirction going, her magic staff glowing faintly as she conserved her strength. Kurt kept his shield raised, but his usually firm posture had started to droop slightly.

    Gareth''s barriers were flickering more often now, and I could see his shoulders rise and fall heavily with exhaustion.

    Dorian, despite his usual grin, wasn''t immune to the cold. His movements, once fluid and sharp, had grown more measured, his dual des striking with less vigor.

    L, who had been keeping a low profile while supporting us with magic, was breathing heavily, her face pale from the extended use of mana and the biting cold that refused to relent.

    ''That is to be expected.''

    Thanks to the rune, Everchanging Glyph, my body adapted to every situation that I was in. Regardless of how extreme it was, my body would change itself effectively.

    ''The mana consumption is quite high this time. The conditions look more severe, and it also hurts quite a bit.''

    Now that I was in such extreme conditions, I started to realize why Dakota wanted me to train for these extreme conditions as well.

    ''Slowly, the mana consumption is getting less and less. My body is adapting, but because it is the first time such a thing is happening, it took a lot.'' I scanned the icyndscape ahead, my senses picking up a subtle but distinct increase in mana fluctuations. The cold,bined with the constant pressure of the dungeon''s challenges, was wearing the team down fast, and while my Everchanging Glyph was keeping me in peak condition, the others weren''t so fortunate. They needed a break before pushing any further.

    Spotting a vantage point¡ªa sheltered spot beneath arge, frozen overhang¡ªI raised my hand, signaling for the team to stop. "Let''s take a break here," I said, my voice cutting through the howling wind. "We''re getting closer to the boss area. You all need to rest and recover your strength."

    The team exchanged nces, their brows furrowed in confusion. "The boss area?" Kurt asked, his voice carrying a mix of surprise and weariness.

    I nodded. "The mana fluctuations are getting stronger and more concentrated the further we go. From what I can sense, we''ve got about an hour of exploration left before we reach the core of the dungeon. But pushing forward without resting will wear you out. Take this time to recover."

    Elena let out a tired breath, her relief palpable as she slumped down onto a nearby rock. "An hour left¡­ I can''t believe we''ve been going for three hours straight."

    Dorian, wiping the frost from his brow, shook his head with a tired chuckle. "I didn''t think a one-rank difference would hit us this hard. Rank-6 gates are no joke."

    Kurt sat down beside Elena, his shield resting against the ice, and nodded in agreement. "It''s not just the monsters; it''s the environment. The cold is sapping our strength, and we''ve been fighting non-stop. I didn''t expect it to be this tough."

    Gareth, who had been silently maintaining the protective barriers, let his shoulders rx as he allowed the magic to fade. "We knew it would be harder, but this¡­ it''s like everything''s fighting against us¡ªthe monsters, the terrain, even the air we breathe."

    L sat down beside Gareth, her pale face showing signs of relief. "It''s exhausting just keeping up. I''ve been struggling to maintain my mana flow in this cold."

    I stood nearby, keeping watch as the team caught their breath. "Rank-6 gates aren''t just about the monsters," I said. "The environment ys a bigger role than most realize. That''s why we need to be prepared for everything¡ªincluding harsh conditions like this."

    The team nodded, clearly grateful for the rest. They had been pushing hard, and the weight of the dungeon had be more apparent with every step. Even if it was just a one-rank difference, the impact was undeniable.

    Dorian let out a sigh of relief, stretching his arms. "I don''t know how you''re still standing like it''s nothing, Astron. You''re like a damn machine."

    I gave a slight nod, choosing not to reveal the full extent of my abilities. "Just trying to make sure we all make it through. Let''s focus on resting now."

    The team settled in, taking advantage of the respite while we prepared for the final push toward the boss.

 Chapter 550 123.4 - Rank-6 Gate

    Chapter 550123.4 - Rank-6 Gate

    As the team settled down, the weight of exhaustion slowly giving way to a more rxed atmosphere, the biting cold still lingered, but the break offered a much-needed reprieve. For a few moments, there was silence, with only the howling wind and the asional crackle of ice breaking the stillness. Then, as they warmed their hands and rubbed their tired limbs, the conversation shifted to something lighter¡ªdreams, goals, and the unexpected changes in their lives.

    Dorian, as usual, was the first to break the silence, stretching his arms above his head with a yawn. "Man, it''s been wild, hasn''t it? A few months ago, we were just another team scraping through rank-5 dungeons, and now we''re about to clear a rank-6 gate, with cameras following us around like we''re celebrities."

    Kurt nodded, a rare smile crossing his usually serious face. "Yeah, it''s a bit surreal. I always knew I''d push myself to get stronger, but I didn''t think we''d be getting this kind of recognition so soon. Feels like everything''s happening fast."

    Elena leaned against arge rock, her staff resting beside her. "We''ve earned it, though. We''ve worked hard, and we''ve grown a lot in a short time. The media attention is strange, but it''s also a sign that we''re on the right track. We''re finally making a name for ourselves."

    L, who had been quietly recharging her mana, nodded in agreement. "I never thought we''d be getting this kind of exposure so soon. I always wanted to be a sessful Hunter, but I didn''t expect it to feel like this."

    Dorian smirked. "Yeah, fame''s a funny thing. One day, you''re just another guy swinging a sword, and the next, people are recognizing you in the street. But you know, I''m notining." He winked. "Who knows? Maybe it''ll help me finally get a girlfriend."

    L, sitting nearby, raised an eyebrow at Dorian''sment. "A girlfriend, huh? I thought you had one when you first joined the team. What happened with that?"

    Dorian chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "Yeah, well, let''s just say things didn''t work out. She wasn''t too thrilled about me constantly running off to fight monsters in dangerous dungeons. Can''t me her, though. It''s not exactly a stable lifestyle."

    L smiled faintly. "That makes sense. Being a Hunter isn''t for everyone. It''s hard to maintain rtionships when you''re constantly risking your life."

    Dorian sighed dramatically. "Yeah, that''s the problem. But still, I wouldn''t trade this life for anything. We''re chasing our dreams, pushing ourselves to be the best we can be. That''s what it''s all about, right?"

    Kurt grunted in agreement. "That''s the goal. We all want to reach our full potential. Bing stronger, achieving our dreams as Hunters¡ªthat''s why we''re here."

    Elena nced at the others, her expression thoughtful. "For me, it''s always been about proving myself. I want to be one of the best battlemages, to show that I can stand on my own in the Hunter world. Fame is nice, but it''s not the end goal. Strength is."

    Gareth, who had been sitting quietly, finally spoke up. "Same here. It''s not just about fame or money. It''s about pushing yourself to the limit, seeing how far you can go."

    L nodded, her eyes distant for a moment as she reflected on her own journey. "I want to protect people. That''s always been my goal. Bing a sessful Hunter is just part of that. If we can grow stronger, we can save more lives."

    Dorian grinned. "Well, I''m all for saving lives, but I wouldn''t mind a little romance along the way. Maybe once we clear a few more dungeons, I''ll find someone who doesn''t mind dating a guy who''s constantly fighting off monsters."

    The team chuckled at Dorian''sment, the air between them lightening as they rxed, even if just for a moment. L shook her head, smiling softly. "Always chasing something, aren''t you, Dorian?"

    "Hey, I''ve got priorities," Dorian replied, winking yfully. "Saving lives is great and all, but a little romance never hurt anyone."

    Kurt, who had been quietly watching the banter unfold, finally cracked a small grin. "You''re not wrong. Life''s short, especially for Hunters. Might as well enjoy it when you can."

    The conversation flowed naturally, the team enjoying the brief reprieve. But after a while, the conversation turned quiet, and one by one, their gazes shifted to Astron, who had remained silent, standing guard and watching the frozenndscape with his usual calm demeanor.

    Dorian, never one to let silence linger for too long, raised an eyebrow and smirked. "So, Astron, you''ve been pretty quiet. What about you? What''s going on in that head of yours?"

    Kurt leaned back, his arms crossed as he added, "Yeah, you''re younger than most of us, but you''ve already got the skills of someone who''s been in this for years. What do you think? About¡­ everything, really."

    Astron''s gaze shifted from the horizon to the group, his expression unreadable for a moment. He hadn''t expected the conversation to turn toward him, and the question wasn''t immediately clear. Were they asking about rtionships or being a Hunter? The two topics were so intertwined in their conversation that it left him momentarily unsure.

    After a brief pause, he spoke, his voice as calm and measured as always. "What exactly are you asking?" he said, a hint of curiosity in his tone. "Are we talking about rtionships or the life of a Hunter?"

    Dorianughed, the sound echoing in the cold air. "Both, I guess! You''ve been the one guiding us through these dungeons like a seasoned pro. We''re just curious¡ªwhat drives someone like you? And hey, if there''s a romantic side to Astron, we wouldn''t mind hearing about that too."

    Kurt nodded, his smile lingering as he added, "Yeah, we''ve been wondering what''s going on in your head. You''re a lot younger than us, but you''ve got this calm, almost detached way of dealing with everything. You''ve got skills and discipline, but what''s your story? What keeps you pushing forward?"

    The others listened quietly, their eyes fixed on Astron. For a moment, there was a stillness in the air as they waited for him to speak. It wasn''t often that Astron talked about himself, and they were curious to learn more about the person who had helped shape their progress in such a short time. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Astron took a moment, looking at thendscape.

    ''The reason, huh?'' It was a topic that he never liked to talk about, let alone think. This topic alone has always brought out all those memories.

    At least, that was how it was before.

    "Being a Hunter¡­" he began, his voice quieter than usual but firm. "This world took something precious from me. And I''m going to take it back."

    The words hung in the cold air, sharp and final. There was no need for further exnation, no embellishment, or a deeper dive into the emotions behind them. The simplicity of his statement said it all.

    As the others processed his words, a heavy silence fell over the group. They didn''t push for more details, sensing the depth of the pain behind what he had said. The look on Astron''s face, the way his voice had shifted, told them everything they needed to know.

    Dorian, usually quick with a light-heartedment, stayed silent, his grin fading as he exchanged a look with Kurt. The usual yful energy was reced with quiet respect. Kurt nodded slightly, understanding dawning in his eyes. Elena and L shared a nce, their expressions softening as they realized the weight of Astron''s words.

    Whatever Astron had lost, whatever had driven him to this point, it was enough to push him to be the Hunter he was today¡ªcalm, disciplined, and focused.

    Kurt broke the silence first, his voice low. "I get it. We all have something that pushes us forward. Yours¡­ it sounds like it''s not just about strength or fame. It''s personal."

    Astron didn''t respond, simply giving a slight nod.

    The team understood. They didn''t need to know the details to recognize the resolve that had shaped their leader. What mattered was that they had someone beside them who wasn''t just skilled, but deeply driven. It added anotheryer to the trust they had built over the past few days.

    Dorian finally spoke up, his voice softer than usual. "Well, whatever it is, you''ve got our backs¡ªand we''ve got yours."

    There was no further conversation after that, just a quiet understanding shared between the team.

    *******

    The cold winds howled through the frozen cliffs of Frostbound Ascent as the team moved forward, their breaths visible in the icy air. They had rested, regained their strength, and were now prepared for the final push toward the boss. The tension in the air was palpable, each member of the team steeling themselves for whaty ahead.

    As they navigated through the narrow pass, the air around them grew even colder, a clear sign that they were nearing the core of the dungeon. The ground beneath them was slick with ice, the jagged cliffs towering on either side, casting long shadows over the group. Astron led the way, his eyes scanning the area for any signs of movement. The boss was close, but the dungeon wasn''t done with them yet.

    Suddenly, a deep rumble echoed through the frozen pass, followed by a series of sharp, guttural growls. The team halted, their weapons at the ready.

    From the icy mists ahead, a new enemy emerged¡ªFrostbound Goliaths, towering humanoid creatures covered in thickyers of ice and frost, their eyes glowing with cold fury. Their massive arms were lined with jagged spikes of ice, and each step they took caused the ground to tremble.

    But the Goliaths weren''t alone. Apanying them were Snowstalker Wargs, smaller but no less dangerous.

    These lupine creatures moved with deadly speed, their white fur blending perfectly with the snowyndscape, making them difficult to spot until they were already upon you.

    Their eyes gleamed with predatory hunger, and their razor-sharp fangs glinted in the pale light.

    "There!" Kurt called out, raising his shield as the Goliaths and Wargs charged toward them. "We''ve gotpany!"

 Chapter 551 123.5 - Rank-6 Gate

    Chapter 551 123.5 - Rank-6 Gate

    "We''ve gotpany!"

    Astron''s eyes narrowed as he quickly assessed the situation. The Goliaths were slow but powerful, their massive fists capable of crushing anything in their path. The Wargs, on the other hand, were fast and agile, and they would strike from multiple directions, attempting to overwhelm the team.

    "We take out the Wargs first," Astron ordered, his voice calm but authoritative. "They''re too fast to leave unchecked. Kurt, Gareth¡ªhold the front against the Goliaths. Elena, focus your magic on keeping them at bay. Dorian, L, with me. We''re handling the Wargs."

    The team moved into position without hesitation, their training and experience kicking in. Kurt and Gareth formed a defensive line, raising their shields as the first Frostbound Goliath closed in. The creature roared, its massive fists mming into the ground, sending shards of ice flying in every direction. Kurt grunted as he absorbed the impact while Gareth''s barriers red up, deflecting the icy projectiles. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Keep them off bnce!" Gareth called out, reinforcing the barriers as the Goliaths continued their relentless assault.

    Meanwhile, Dorian and L followed Astron as they broke off from the main group, their focus on the Snowstalker Wargs.

    The Wargs were fast, darting through the snow with lethal precision, their eyes locked onto their prey. Astron drew his bow, quickly nocking an arrow and releasing it with precision. The arrow found its mark, striking one of the Wargs in the side, but the creature barely faltered, its thick fur absorbing most of the impact.

    "Damn, they''re tough," Dorian muttered, his twin des shing as he lunged toward a Warg that had leaped toward him. He spun gracefully, his swords cutting through the air as he struck the creature''s nk, but the Warg was faster than expected, dodging the blow and snapping its jaws at Dorian''s arm.

    "Careful!" L shouted, sending a burst of magic toward the Warg, causing it to stumble back. Her golem charged forward, engaging another of the creatures, its massive form crashing into the snow as it grappled with the Warg.

    Astron''s eyes remained sharp, tracking the Wargs'' movements. They were fast, but they followed a pattern. He could see the mana threads that connected them, revealing their tactics.

    With a quick, fluid motion, he switched his bow for the Serpent Fangs, knowing he needed more than just arrows to deal with these creatures.

    He dashed forward, weaving between the Wargs as they circled, his daggers shing as he struck at their legs, cutting through fur and muscle with precision. The venomous effect of the Serpent Fangs quickly took hold, slowing the Wargs'' movements and weakening their ability to evade.

    Dorian, seeing an opening, grinned and darted in. "Now we''re getting somewhere!" he shouted, his des slicing through the air as he finished off one of the Wargs, its body copsing into the snow with a final growl.

    L, her magic crackling in the air, focused on another Warg that had lunged at her golem. "I''ve got this one!" she called, her voice steady as she unleashed a burst of energy that sent the Warg crashing into the ground, stunned.

    As the Wargs began to fall, Astron turned his attention back to the main battle. Kurt and Gareth were still holding the line against the Frostbound Goliaths, but the creatures'' sheer strength was starting to wear them down. One of the Goliaths raised its massive fist and brought it down with a deafening crash, forcing Kurt to brace himself as the impact sent cracks splintering through the ice beneath him.

    "Elena, now!" Astron called, his voice cutting through the chaos.

    Elena, who had been gathering her mana, unleashed a powerful fire-based spell that engulfed the nearest Goliath. The creature roared in agony as the mes licked at its icy form, its thick armor of frost melting away under the intense heat.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Gareth surged forward, his barrier pushing the Goliath back, and Kurt followed up with a powerful strike, his shield mming into the creature''s chest. The Goliath staggered, its defenses weakened.

    "We''re finishing this now," Astron said, moving swiftly to join them. His daggers glinted in the icy light as he closed in on the Goliath, striking with precision at the weakened points Elena''s fire had exposed. With each strike, the Goliath''s movements became slower, more sluggish, until finally, with a final, resounding crack, the massive creature crumbled into a pile of ice and snow.

    The remaining Goliaths, seeing their ally fall, let out guttural roars and pressed forward with renewed fury, but the team was ready. Astron, Dorian, and L regrouped, and together with Kurt, Gareth, and Elena, they coordinated their final assault. Elemental magic, des, and barriers worked in perfect harmony as they dismantled thest of the Goliaths, their towering forms copsing under the team''sbined strength.

    As the final Goliath fell, a heavy silence settled over the battlefield, broken only by the sound of the wind howling through the icy cliffs.

    Astron surveyed the scene, his breath steady as he sheathed his daggers. "Good work. That was thest wave."

    Kurt wiped the frost from his brow, his shoulders sagging with relief.

    "Only the boss left?"

    "That is right."

    Astron nced at the team, giving them a moment to recover. The fight had been grueling, and while they had held their ground well, the toll of the battle was evident. The air was biting, and the relentless cold of Frostbound Ascent had begun to sap their energy.

    "We''ll take a short break here. Everyone, renew your energy." His tone was steady, leaving no room for argument.

    The team, grateful for the chance to recover, began rummaging through their supplies. Each of them pulled out a small bar from their gear¡ªa concentrated resource designed to replenish both mana and physical stamina. The bars, made from processed molecules of Awakened monsters, weremon among Hunters, a vital tool for enduring prolonged dungeon raids.

    Astron reached into his spatial storage and retrieved his own bar. It was a dark,pact block, packed with the nutrients and mana-boosting properties necessary to restore energy after a tough fight. He unwrapped it without ceremony, biting into the tough, slightly bitter meal. The processed molecules from the Awakened monsters coursed through his system, providing an immediate boost to his mana and physical reserves.

    Around him, the rest of the team followed suit, eating their own energy bars in silence. The exhaustion of the fight was starting to fade, their strength slowly returning.

    "These bars never get any better, do they?" Dorian muttered, chewing on his with a grimace. "Tastes like I''m eatingpressed dirt."

    Elena chuckled softly, shaking her head. "I''ve heard they''re working on vor improvements, but I wouldn''t hold your breath."

    Kurt leaned back against a nearby rock, his shield resting beside him as he wiped the frost from his brow. "Doesn''t matter how they taste, as long as they keep us going."

    Astron remained silent, focusing on restoring his energy. The food did its job, flooding his body with the mana and nutrients needed to maintain his peak condition.

    The team was the same. With their energy restored, they followed Astron toward the boss chamber, ready to face whatever awaited them inside.

    As the team approached the boss chamber, the terrain began to shift dramatically. The jagged cliffs and towering walls of ice slowly gave way to a vast, open expanse that stretched out before them. Unlike the rest of the dungeon, which had been suffocatingly cold and filled with the sound of the wind howling through the mountains, this area was disturbingly quiet¡ªeerily still.

    The ground beneath their feet was hard-packed snow, almost unnaturally smooth, as if nothing had disturbed it for a long time. Even the air felt heavier, weighed down by an unnatural silence.

    "Something''s off," Elena whispered, her voice barely carrying in the stillness. She nced around, her staff held tightly in her hands.

    Kurt nodded, his shield raised as he scanned the area warily. "Where''s the boss? Shouldn''t it be here?"

    The chamber, which should have housed the dungeon''s final challenge, was oddly empty. There was no sign of movement, no signs of a beast lying in wait. The walls were lined with those strange engravings, the only indication that something¡ªsomething powerful¡ªwas supposed to reside here. But the Snow Yeti, the boss they were preparing for, was nowhere to be seen.

    Dorian, his des at the ready, narrowed his eyes. "This is weird. We should''ve seen it by now."

    Astron, walking slightly ahead of the group, surveyed the area with his usual calm precision. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.

    ''I am meeting with that bastard once again.'' He had met the yeti before. At least, at that time, he hadn''t faced it directly, but still, he was still aware of its presence. ((N1))

    The Snow Yeti was a peak-rank-6 monster, powerful and territorial. There was no way it would have simply disappeared. His eyes darted to the strange symbols carved into the ground, and a sense of unease settled over him.

    Then, without warning, a deep, resonating roar echoed from somewhere beyond the chamber. The sound reverberated off the icy walls, sending a shiver down the spines of every team member.

    Astron''s eyes widened as realization hit him. "It''s not here¡­" he muttered, his voice barely audible.

    The others turned to look at him, confusion on their faces. "What do you mean?" Gareth asked, his barriers flickering slightly in response to the growing tension.

    "It''sing from somewhere else," Astron said sharply, his tone urgent now. "The Yeti isn''t waiting for us¡ªit''s running toward us."

    The moment those words left his mouth, the team tensed, readying their weapons. "Take your positions!" Astron ordered, his voice cutting through the cold air. "It''s closing in fast!"

    No sooner had they moved into position than a massive shadow loomed over them, blocking out the faint light that had filtered into the chamber. The ground trembled beneath their feet, and a gust of freezing wind whipped through the air as something huge leaped into the sky, its immense form blotting out the sun.

    The Snow Yeti,rger and more terrifying than they had anticipated, soared through the air above them, its powerful muscles propelling it with terrifying speed. Its massive, fur-covered body was a blur of white against the icy backdrop, and its eyes glowed with an intense, predatory fury.

    Astron''s instincts kicked in immediately. "It''s here¡ªnow!" he shouted.

    The Yeti''s enormous form descended upon them, its massive ws extended, ready to strike. The team had only seconds to react as the shadow of the beast covered their faces, plunging them into a moment of darkness before the battle began.

 Chapter 552 123.7 - Rank-6 Dungeon

    Chapter552123.7 - Rank-6 Dungeon

    The Snow Yeti came crashing down with a thunderous impact, sending shockwaves through the frozen ground as its massive feet mmed into the ice. The team staggered, barely able to keep their footing as the sheer force of thending rattled their defenses.

    Astron''s eyes flicked to the creature, immediately recognizing the difference in power. This Yeti wasn''t just a mid-rank six monster as they had expected¡ªit was far stronger.

    The air around it seemed to vibrate with an oppressive mana, and its glowing blue eyes bore into them with a primal rage. Its fur, thick and white, was lined with jagged ice that shimmered under the faint light, and its breath came out in visible clouds, freezing the air around it.

    "Stay sharp!" Astron barked, his voice cutting through the chaos. "This is no ordinary boss¡ªit''s peak rank-6. We need to be careful!" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Yeti wasted no time. With a deafening roar, it lunged forward, its ws swiping at Kurt and Gareth, who were positioned at the front. Kurt raised his shield, bracing himself as the massive creature''s ws collided with it, sending him skidding back several feet despite his best efforts to hold his ground.

    "Damn, that thing''s strong!" Kurt grunted, struggling to keep the Yeti''s overwhelming force at bay.

    Gareth, his face set in concentration, summoned his barriers to reinforce Kurt''s defense, but even the magical protection wasn''t enough. The Yeti''s ws tore through the barrier, shattering it with ease. Gareth cursed under his breath, realizing the extent of the challenge they were facing.

    "Fall back!" Astron shouted. "We can''t take it head-on!"

    Kurt and Gareth quickly retreated, giving the Yeti space as it swung its ws again, narrowly missing them but gouging deep furrows into the icy ground. Elena was already in motion, her staff glowing brightly as she unleashed a powerful fire spell, aiming directly at the Yeti''s chest.

    The mes roared toward the creature, and for a moment, it looked like the fire would engulf it. But the Yeti''s fur,yered with ice, seemed to absorb the heat. The mes dimmed, barely scorching the surface before they fizzled out. The Yeti snarled, its cold eyes locking onto Elena.

    "That didn''t work as well as I''d hoped," Elena muttered, backing up quickly as the Yeti charged at her.

    Before it could reach her, Dorian darted in, his twin des shing as he struck at the creature''s side. His des, sharp and precise, barely cut through the Yeti''s thick fur, leaving shallow gashes that the creature hardly seemed to notice.

    "Damn it," Dorian hissed, leaping back just as the Yeti swung its massive arm toward him, the force of the blow sending shards of ice scattering through the air.

    L, positioned behind the main group, directed her golem to engage the Yeti. The massive stone construct lunged at the beast, grappling with it in an attempt to hold it back. For a brief moment, it looked like the golem might slow the Yeti down, but the monster was too strong. With a mighty roar, the Yeti grabbed the golem and hurled it across the battlefield, the stone figure crashing into the ice with a resounding thud.

    "This thing is too strong!" L shouted, her eyes wide with shock as her golem struggled to stand. "It''s shrugging off everything we throw at it!"

    Astron stood at the edge of the battle, watching closely as the team scrambled to adjust to the overwhelming power of the Snow Yeti. He could see their desperation, the way they struggled to hold their ground against a monster that was stronger, faster, and more cunning than anything they had faced before. But he didn''t intervene¡ªnot yet. This was a crucial moment, and he needed to see how they handled it.

    ''They need to learn to handle crises on their own,'' Astron thought, his eyes narrowing as he observed each member of the team. ''I won''t always be there to give orders. They have to be able to adapt, to push themselves when things get tough.''

    Kurt, still recovering from the Yeti''s first blow, readied his shield again, but the creature was relentless. It swung its massive ws toward him, and though Kurt blocked the strike, the sheer force sent him skidding back once more. Gareth was doing his best to maintain barriers, but they shattered almost as quickly as he could summon them, unable to withstand the Yeti''s raw power.

    The Yeti roared again, the sound piercing the air and reverberating in their minds. The sheer volume of the roar caused everyone to flinch, a disorienting effect that momentarily disrupted their concentration. Elena clutched her staff tightly, shaking her head as she tried to refocus her magic, but the mental fog from the roar slowed her reactions.

    Astron frowned. ''It has sound magic as well. It''s using its roar to disrupt their focus.''

    Despite the chaos, he remained calm. He''d seen monsters of this level before, and while the Yeti was stronger than anything the team had faced, Astron knew its weaknesses. But that wasn''t the point of this battle. The point was to see how far the team hade, how they would push forward in the face of overwhelming odds.

    Still, Astron wasn''t idle. He needed to test his own strength against the creature. Without a word, he drew his daggers, the familiar weight of the Serpent Fangs in his hands grounding him as he stepped forward into the fray.

    The Yeti, sensing Astron''s approach, turned its attention toward him, its glowing blue eyes narrowing as it let out a low growl. It swung one of its massive arms, the ws glinting in the dim light as they tore through the air. Astron dodged effortlessly, his movements fluid and precise, but even as he avoided the strike, he could feel the sheer power behind it.

    ''It''s fast,'' he noted, watching the Yeti''s movements carefully. Despite its massive size, the creature moved with surprising agility, each swing of its ws fast and deadly.

    The Yeti roared again, this time focusing its ice magic. Spikes of ice shot from the ground, sharp and jagged, aimed directly at Astron. He leapt back, dodging most of the projectiles, but one grazed his arm, the cold biting into his skin.

    He didn''t flinch. Instead, he rushed forward, using the opening to strike. His daggers shed in the light as he aimed for the Yeti''s exposed side, but as he expected, its fur was thick and tough. His des, though sharp, barely made a dent, and the venom that usually took effect quickly was slowed by the creature''s resistance to physical attacks.

    ''Its defenses are ridiculous,'' Astron thought. ''It''s going to take more than just brute force to bring this thing down.''

    As if sensing Astron''s thoughts, the Yeti let out another deafening roar, this time infused with its sound magic. The roar hit Astron like a physical force, vibrating through his mind and momentarily clouding his senses. He staggered back, gritting his teeth as he fought to clear the disorientation.

    At the same time, the Yeti summoned blocks of ice from the ground, shaping them into massive clubs. With a single swing, it hurled one of the ice clubs at Astron, who barely managed to dodge in time. The club shattered against the ground with an explosive force, sending shards of ice flying in all directions.

    ''This thing''s magic is as strong as its physical attacks,'' Astron analyzed, his eyes narrowing. ''They''ll need to be smart about how they fight it.''

    He nced back at the team. Kurt and Gareth were struggling to maintain their defense while Elena was trying to counter the Yeti''s ice magic with fire spells. Dorian and L circled the creature, looking for an opening, but the Yeti''s speed and power made it hard for them to get close.

    "Focus on its magic!" Astron finally called out, his voice cutting through the chaos. "The Yeti''s using its ice and sound magic to disrupt us¡ªuse that against it! Gareth, reinforce Kurt''s defense, and Elena, time your spells to hit after it roars. We need to overwhelm it, or we won''t stand a chance!"

    As he issued the minimal orders, Astron darted back into the fray, testing the Yeti''s defenses with another series of rapid strikes. The creature roared in frustration, swinging its ice club at him with renewed fury, but Astron was ready. He dodged, ducking under its arm and delivering a precise strike to the back of its knee, aiming for the joints where the fur was thinner.

    The Yeti staggered, but it quickly recovered, turning its attention back to the rest of the team. Elena, following Astron''s advice, unleashed a well-timed fire spell just as the Yeti roared, her mes crashing into the creature''s chest and weakening its defenses for a brief moment.

    Gareth, his barriers reinforced, moved to cover Kurt, allowing the tank to focus on blocking the Yeti''s physical attacks. With Gareth''s support, Kurt managed to hold his ground, even as the Yeti''s ws mmed into his shield again and again.

    Dorian, seeing an opening, darted forward, his twin des shing as he aimed for the creature''s exposed side. He struck with precision, his des digging into the Yeti''s flesh just as L''s golem tackled the creature from the other side, briefly pinning it down.

    Astron watched carefully, analyzing the battle as it unfolded. The team was adapting, pushing themselves despite the overwhelming odds. They were working together, finding ways to counter the Yeti''s magic and physical strength.

    But it wasn''t over yet. The Yeti, enraged by thebined assault, let out a final, ear-splitting roar, summoning a massive blizzard that swirled around them, cutting off visibility and pelting them with shards of ice.

    Astron narrowed his eyes, feeling the cold bite into his skin. ''This is the final push.''

    With a swift movement, he activated the full power of the Serpent Fangs, his daggers glowing with venomous energy as he rushed forward. The Yeti, blinded by its own rage, didn''t see himing. He leaped onto its back, driving his daggers deep into its flesh, right between the shoulders.

    The venom surged through the creature''s body, spreading quickly and paralyzing it. The Yeti let out a final, pained roar as its movements slowed, its body freezing in ce as the venom took hold.

    "Now. Elena!"

    ¡¸Fire Grasp.¡¹

    At hismand, Elena unleashed her most powerful fire spell, the mes engulfing the Yeti''s weakened form.

    Elena''s fire spell, ¡¸Fire Grasp¡¹, ignited beneath the Yeti, fiery ws rising from the icy ground and wrapping around the creature''s massive form.

    The mes weren''t meant to burn away its flesh but to corrode the remaining defenses, weakening the thickyers of fur and ice that shielded the Yeti from their attacks.

    ''Slowly.''

    Astron was also made aware of this when he asked about Elena''s spells.

    That was why he was ready to deliver the final blow to the creature itself.

 Chapter 553 123.7 - Rank-6 Gate

    Chapter 553123.7 - Rank-6 Gate

    ROOOAAAR!

    The creature let out a deafening roar as the fire''s corrosive energy tore through its outer defenses, but it wasn''t yet defeated.

    Astron leaped back, his body tense as he observed the mes wrapping around the Yeti. ''Elena''s fire is working, but it''s not enough to finish it. The defenses are still tough, but they''re crumbling.''

    As the mes began to flicker, signaling that the spell''s effect was nearing its end, Astron didn''t hesitate. He felt a surge of mana rise within him, flowing through his body and into his legs. The familiar sensation of his ¡¸Cyclone Stance¡¹ enveloped him, enhancing his footwork and preparing him for the rapid movements toe.

    In an instant, he sted forward, his legs carrying him with incredible speed as he circled the Yeti. His daggers gleamed with a sharp edge of mana as he coated them in energy, sharpening their des and increasing their effectiveness against the weakened defenses.

    With a sharp exhale, Astron activated the final form of themon dagger art that he had learned:

    ¡¸Modified Form: Serpent''s Dance¡¹

    It was something that most of the dagger users were given by the association, amon-grade art that everyone could have ess to.

    But he had modified the technique, improving it as he developed hisbat abilities. This modified form was inspired by the [Martial Art] that he had learned from Dakota as he had adapted his dagger forms to flow seamlessly.

    Yet, it still contained the base of themon grade art that he had practiced, making the fundamentals fitting for a dagger.

    SWOOSH! His movements were a blur as he darted in and out of the Yeti''s reach, his form weaving between its iling limbs with deadly precision.

    Eyes of Hourss. The time was slowed right in front of him, as he could see the structure of the monster before him.

    SLASH! SLASH! Each strike of his daggers was fast and purposeful, targeting the now-exposed joints and weak points that Elena''s fire spell had revealed.

    The venomous energy of the Serpent Fangs pulsed through the des, spreading deeper into the Yeti''s system with every strike.

    Astron moved with fluidity, his body barely a shadow as he shed across the Yeti''s body, each cut leaving behind a trail of venom that corroded its insides.

    The Yeti roared in agony, its massive form swaying as it tried to keep up with Astron''s relentless assault, but it was too slow. Even in its peak-rank six strength, it couldn''t match the speed and precision of Astron''s ¡¸Modified Serpent''s Dance¡¹.

    The other members of the team watched in awe as Astron moved like a whirlwind of death, his strikes a series of controlled, lethal movements. He danced around the Yeti, cutting away at its strength piece by piece until the massive creature could barely stand.

    Kurt, Gareth, and the others stayed on alert, but they could see that the tide had turned. Astron had taken control of the battle, and the Yeti was on itsst legs.

    With a final, powerful thrust, Astron drove his daggers deep into the Yeti''s chest, right where its heart should be. The venom surged through the creature''s body onest time, and the Yeti let out a final, desperate roar before its body went rigid, paralyzed by the poison coursing through it. The massive beast copsed onto the icy ground with a heavy thud, the blizzard it had summoned dissipating into the cold air.

    The battle was over.

    Astron stood over the fallen creature, his breath steady as he withdrew his daggers, the mana around him slowly fading. He turned to the rest of the team, his expression calm despite the intensity of the battle.

    "It''s done," he said, his voice cutting through the silence that had fallen over the battlefield.

    The team, still catching their breath from the fight, looked at Astron with a mixture of relief and respect. They had fought hard, but in the end, it had been Astron''s speed and precision that had sealed the victory.

    The team stared at Astron, their faces a mix of awe and disbelief. Kurt, still catching his breath, leaned on his shield for support, wiping the sweat from his brow. "You... is there something you can''t do?" he asked, his voice filled with both exhaustion and admiration.

    "You''re a monster, Astron. No one should be that good."

    Astron remainedposed, though he could feel the strain in his muscles from the intense dagger technique. ¡¸Serpent''s Dance¡¹ was an advanced art, one that pushed his body to its limits, even for someone with his experience.

    He was already feeling the dull ache in his arms and legs, though his body was quickly adapting and recovering thanks to the [Everchanging Glyph]. Still, the toll it had taken wasn''t something to be ignored.

    "If not for everyone''sbined effort to stack all those status effects, that would not have been possible."

    Despite his words, the team continued to look at him with a mixture of respect and amazement.

    Kurt finally stood upright, pping his hands. "Still, you carried us through this. You don''t give yourself enough credit."

    Dorian chuckled though his exhaustion was clear. "Yeah, and here I was, thinking I was getting better with my des. Then you go and pull that off."

    Astron shrugged, trying to shift the focus back to the team''s sess. "We''re alive, and we cleared the dungeon. That''s all that matters."

    L, still standing beside her battered golem, nodded as she activated hermunication device. "I''ll inform Liana that the dungeon is cleared."

    While she ryed the message, the rest of the team took a moment to gather themselves. The tension of the battle was starting to fade, reced by a sense of aplishment and relief. They had faced their toughest challenge yet, and despite the odds, they hade out victorious.

    L''s voice echoed in the cold air as she finished the call. "Liana says the exit gate is active. We can leave whenever we''re ready."

    Astron gave a brief nod. "Let''s not linger, then. We need to recover."

    As the team began to move toward the exit, the oppressive atmosphere of the dungeon seemed to lift, the biting cold now feeling less harsh as the adrenaline from the battle faded. They walked in silence for a few moments, each member reflecting on the fight they had just endured.

    The sheer power of the Snow Yeti had tested them, but it had also shown them how far they hade as a team¡ªand how much they still had to grow.

    ****** Toren stepped through the front entrance of the guild, his usualmanding presence slightly dimmed by exhaustion. His dark hair, streaked with a few strands of gray, was damp with sweat, and there was a weary look in his sharp eyes. The weight of the rank-8 gate expedition clearly showed in the slight sag of his broad shoulders, but he carried himself with the same air of authority that defined him.

    He made his way to his office with long, purposeful strides, acknowledging a few passing guild members with brief nods. Though tired, his mind was still focused, already thinking about the next tasks at hand. Once inside his office, Toren let out a long breath and sank into therge chair behind his desk. The familiar coolness of the room washed over him, a small relief after the grueling battle they had faced in the dungeon.

    For a moment, he closed his eyes, allowing himself a brief respite. His body ached from the prolonged fight, and while they had seeded in clearing the rank-8 gate, it hadn''t been without its challenges.

    A soft knock on the door pulled him from his thoughts.

    "Come in," Toren called, his voice steady despite his fatigue.

    The door opened, and Liana stepped inside, her expression professional but carrying a hint of warmth. She moved with her usualposed grace, though there was a touch of relief in her eyes when she saw him.

    "Guild Master," she began, offering a respectful nod before stepping closer to the desk. "Congrattions on clearing the dungeon without any major injuries. The team has been eagerly awaiting your return."

    Toren gave a tired smile, leaning back in his chair. "Thank you, Liana. It was a tough gate¡ªtougher than we anticipated. But we managed to pull through."

    Liana''s gaze softened as she took a seat across from him. "I heard the monsters were stronger than expected. It''s good to have you back in one piece."

    Toren chuckled lightly, rubbing the back of his neck. "They were. Rank-8 gates always test the limits, but this one¡­ it felt different. Like the energy inside was unstable. We had to adapt quickly." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Liana nodded, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "Unstable gates are bing moremon. I''ve been hearing simr reports from other guilds. The mana flows within them are shifting unpredictably."

    Toren sighed, his expression growing more serious. "That''s what I''m worried about. If these fluctuations continue, even our top teams could struggle to handle the more dangerous gates. We''ll need to adjust our strategies."

    Liana smiled faintly, hearing that.

    Toren leaned back in his chair, rubbing his tired eyes before giving Liana a curious look. "How are the little ones doing?"

    Liana smiled at his choice of words and nodded. "They finished their first rank-6 gate in six hours. No injuries, just fatigue. Right now, they''re in the second rank-6 gate."

    Toren''s eyes lit up with pride. "Six hours might seem like a long time, but for a group of newbies to clear a rank-6 gate without any serious injuries on their first try¡ªthat shows real talent. They''vee a long way."

    Liana nodded in agreement. "They''ve exceeded expectations. Astron''s leadership has yed a big part, but the team is pushing themselves. They''re growing more confident with every challenge."

    Toren''s smile widened. "That''s what I like to hear. It means they''re ready for more, and we can count on them when the tougher gatese."

    Liana paused for a moment, then shifted to another important topic. "There''s also something else. Since the media attention, quite a fewpanies have been contacting us. The small footage from the dungeon run, especially the rank-6 gate, has stirred up a lot of interest. The team is being seen as the next big thing, andpanies are eager to invest in Vanguard Haven."

    "Oh¡­.." Toren raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Companies? What kind of offers?"

    Liana pulled out a tablet and scrolled through the details. "Sponsorship deals, equipment partnerships, even mediapanies wanting exclusive interviews and footage of the team in action. They''re seeing potential, and the fact that we''re guiding a team of fresh Hunters through rank-6 gates with this kind of efficiency is catching attention."

    Toren leaned forward slightly, eyes narrowing as he looked over the media reports and sponsorship offers on the tablet Liana had presented. He tapped the screen thoughtfully, absorbing the attention Vanguard Haven was beginning to attract. After a moment, a small smile crept across his face.

    "Hmm¡­" he muttered, looking up at Liana with a gleam of something calcted in his eyes. "If this is the level of interest we''re generating with just a glimpse of what the team can do, then there''s only one thing left to do."

    Liana tilted her head slightly, curious. "And what would that be, Guild Master?"

    Toren''s smile widened, his tone almost casual but carrying a sharp edge. "Leak the location of the second rank-6 gate."

 Chapter 554 124.1 - Fame (2)

    Chapter 554124.1 - Fame (2)

    The cold air of the dungeon slowly gave way to the more familiar warmth outside as the team neared the exit of the second rank-6 gate. Their breaths were heavy, their bodies aching from the grueling battles they had endured. Frost and dirt clung to their armor and clothes, and despite the exhaustion etched on their faces, there was a quiet sense of aplishment among them.

    Kurt limped slightly, his shield showing signs of heavy use. Gareth''s barriers had flickered out long ago, and he was leaning on his staff for support. Dorian had a fresh cut along his arm, the result of a close call with one of the creatures they had faced, and even Elena''s usually sharp, pristine appearance was dulled, her robe singed and covered in soot from her magic.

    L''s golem had sustained visible damage but still hovered near her protectively, and Astron, while standing tall, showed signs of strain. His breath came in slow, deliberate exhales, and the fatigue in his muscles was palpable, though hidden beneath his usual calm exterior.

    Just as they were about to step fully out of the gate, the sudden noise of voices and the shing of cameras greeted them. A crowd of reporters¡ªfar more than they had seen before¡ªstood at the entrance, their faces alight with curiosity and excitement. Several drones hovered in the air, recording the scene from every angle. Reporters from different agencies were jostling for position, eager to get the first words from the team.

    The team exchanged weary nces, taken aback by the sheer number of reporters waiting for them.

    "Didn''t think we''d have this kind of reception," Dorian muttered under his breath, ncing at the sea of cameras with a mix of surprise and annoyance.

    Kurt wiped a streak of dirt from his forehead, his voice low. "I thought the first interview was intense¡­ this is on a whole other level."

    Before anyone could react further, the reporters surged forward, their voices ovepping as they bombarded the team with questions. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "How did you manage to clear two rank-6 gates in one day?" "What challenges did you face inside?" "Is it true that this is one of the most difficult gates under Vanguard Haven''s jurisdiction?"

    Astron''s sharp gaze quickly scanned the crowd, his exhaustion tempered by his instinct to assess the situation. ''This was no coincidence,'' he thought. ''They were waiting for us.''

    Liana had mentioned the increased attention, but this¡ªthis was more than he had anticipated.

    One reporter, her face familiar from their previous encounter, pushed forward. It was Shira Fenn, her expression alight with excitement as she addressed the team. "Vanguard Haven''s rising stars! How are you feeling afterpleting yet another sessful dungeon clear? What can you tell us about the difficulties you faced this time?"

    Astron nced at his team, noting their exhaustion. He could tell they weren''t in the mood for an extended media session, but this wasn''t something they could avoid. He stepped forward slightly, his presence drawing the attention of the reporters, just as Liana had expected.

    "Today''s clears were difficult," Astron said, his voice steady despite the weariness. "Rank-6 gates aren''t easy, and the challenges we faced were real. But we prepared, we worked together, and we pushed through."

    Astron''s gaze didn''t falter. "This team has been pushed to grow quickly, and they''ve risen to every challenge. We''re doing what needs to be done, but every victoryes with its cost. We''re just focused on continuing to improve."

    Dorian, standing behind Astron, couldn''t help but smirk despite his weariness. "Yeah, you could say we''re putting in the work. But let me tell you¡ªrank-6 gates don''t go easy on you."

    As the reporters saw the team''s haggard state, many of them seemed to pause for a brief moment, taking in the exhaustion and battle-worn expressions. But the pause didn''tst long. The rush for answers, the drive to get a scoop on thetest rising stars, overpowered any sense of empathy.

    Questions began to fly from all directions, ovepping in a chaotic barrage:

    "What kind of training regime does Vanguard Haven put you through to prepare for rank-6 gates?" "How do you manage your personal life while handling such intense challenges?" "Do you ever get time off, or is it all work for Hunters like you?"

    The team, overwhelmed and visibly tired, exchanged uncertain nces. The relentless attention was a stark contrast to the quiet moments they had shared during their time inside the dungeon. Dorian, Kurt, Elena, Gareth, and L all seemed to hesitate, unsure of how to respond to the sudden flood of questions.

    Astron, sensing the rising tension among his teammates, stepped forward calmly. His expression remainedposed despite the exhaustion. Without saying a word, he gave a small nod toward the team and gestured for them to continue, silently encouraging them to answer. His steady presence seemed to ground them, offering a quiet reassurance that they could handle this, too.

    Dorian was the first to speak up, his smirk returning despite his obvious fatigue. "Our training? Let''s just say it''s not for the faint of heart. You''d be surprised how much you can learn when you''re pushed to your limits."

    Elena, drawing strength from Astron''s silent support, added, "It''s intense, but necessary. If you want to seed as a Hunter, you have to be willing to go beyond yourfort zone. Vanguard Haven''s regime prepares us for that. Personal life¡­ well, that takes a backseat when you''re focused on survival."

    Kurt nodded in agreement, wiping ayer of sweat and grime from his forehead. "It''s about dedication. There''s not much bnce when you''re trying to stay alive in a dungeon. But you make it work."

    L, quieter than the others, smiled softly. "It''s not easy, but we''ve all grown stronger because of the challenges. You learn to manage your time and push through, especially when you have a team like ours backing you up."

    The reporters, eager for more, pressed on with follow-up questions, each trying to dive deeper into the team''s lifestyle and the methods behind their growing fame. Yet, despite the onught, the team held their ground, their earlier exhaustion slowly fading as they drew courage from Astron''s unspoken leadership.

    "You''ve been working together for a while now¡ªdo you ever find it difficult to bnce teamwork with your personal goals as Hunters?" one reporter asked, clearly aiming for a deeper, more personal answer.

    Gareth, who had been silent up until now, finally spoke. "It''s not always easy, but we''ve learned to rely on each other. Each of us has personal goals, sure, but as a team, we''re stronger. We push each other to be better."

    Another reporter quickly followed up, her voice filled with curiosity. "And how about you, Astron? You''ve be a key figure in this team. How do you bnce your personal ambitions with the team''s needs?"

    Astron paused, meeting the reporter''s gaze directly. "Every Hunter has their own path. But in a team, we support each other''s growth. There''s no bnce¡ªthere''s just doing what needs to be done. The restes naturally."

    The reporters continued to scribble notes and shoot questions, but as the team stood there, supported by each other and guided by Astron''s steady presence, it became clear that while the media attention was overwhelming, they were beginning to adapt to this new challenge, just like they had with the rank-6 gates.

    As the questions continued to flood in from the reporters, Astron maintained his calmposure, answering with measured responses. But something in the atmosphere shifted, and his heightened senses picked up subtle movements in the crowd¡ªmovements that felt out of ce, deliberate.

    Midway through answering a question about the team''s future ns, his eyes narrowed slightly. ''Something''s wrong.''

    He turned his head slightly, surveying the crowd more carefully. Among the sea of reporters, a few individuals stood out¡ªtoo rigid in their stance, their eyes not on the team but scanning the surroundings, as if they weren''t here for the interview at all.

    Astron held up his hand politely, pausing mid-answer. "Excuse me for a moment."

    He stepped back slightly, turning toward Liana, who stood beside him, her expression calm but observant. Leaning in, he whispered, "There are some suspicious people among the crowd. They''re not here for the interview. I''m sensing potential sabotage."

    Liana''s eyes flicked briefly in his direction, but her face remainedposed as she continued to look out at the crowd. "How many?" she asked in a low voice, keeping her tone casual to avoid drawing attention.

    "Four that I can see," Astron replied quietly. "They''re blending in with the reporters, but their movements are too calcted. They''re positioned near the edges of the crowd. Their strength¡­ moderate, but enough to cause trouble. I''d estimate mid-rank-5 Hunters. Two men, tall, both wearing ck coats. One with a scar above his left eyebrow. A woman, dark hair tied back, wearing sunsses. And another man, shorter, closer to the front¡ªhis hand hasn''t left his pocket since we arrived."

    Liana gave a subtle nod, her expression unchanged as she processed the information. "Understood," she murmured, her voice barely audible over the noise of the crowd. "Stay on alert. I''ll take care of it."

    Without breaking stride, Liana stepped away from the group, her movements smooth and deliberate, so as not to draw attention. As she left the stage, her hand subtly moved toward themunication device on her wrist. She spoke into it softly, her voice barely carrying through the noise.

    "This is Liana. We''ve got a potential security breach in the crowd. Four targets, described by Astron. Prepare to engage discreetly."

    The response on the other end was swift and professional. The guards from Vanguard Haven had anticipated the possibility of sabotage, and they were already stationed nearby, blending in with the crowd. Liana''s quick actions ensured they would be ready.

    Astron, meanwhile, returned to the team, his posture rxed but his eyes sharp. He subtly scanned the area again, keeping track of the movements of the suspicious individuals while answering more questions from the reporters.

    As the guards began to move into position, the atmosphere around the stage remained deceptively calm. The team continued their interviews, unaware of the threat lurking in the background.

 Chapter 555 124.2 - Fame (2)

    Chapter 555124.2 - Fame (2)

    As Astron returned to the group, the barrage of questions from the reporters resumed almost immediately. But this time, the tone shifted. Instead of focusing on the team''s aplishments or the intense battles they''d just fought, the questions began to veer into more personal territory.

    A reporter from a lifestyle magazine leaned in with a yful grin. "Astron, you''ve got quite the fanbase growing. Everyone''s wondering¡ªhow do you keep your face looking so wless after all these intense dungeon clears? Is there a secret behind your striking appearance, especially those unique purple eyes?"

    Astron''s eyes flickered slightly, but he maintained his calm demeanor. He wasn''t unfamiliar with these kinds of questions, but it was clear they were digging for something more. Before he could answer, another reporter jumped in.

    "And speaking of your appearance, we''ve been hearing rumors that your romantic life has caught some attention. Can you share if there''s anyone special? Maybe someone from your time at Arcadia Hunter Academy?"

    Astron remained silent for a moment, but he could already sense where the questions were heading. The reporters, now emboldened by the rxed atmosphere, continued.

    "Word is you were seen with Irina Emberheart, one of the most powerful heirs in the Federation. There were even pictures of you walking with her¡ªanything you''d like to share about your rtionship with her? Are you close with the other heirs as well?"

    The mention of Irina Emberheart made Astron pause internally, but outwardly, he kept his expression neutral. He had expected the media to dig into his past eventually, but the personal nature of these questions was clearly designed to provoke a response.

    ''So, they did their research.''

    He took a slow breath before addressing them, his voice measured and calm. "As for my appearance and eyes, there''s no special secret. It''s just a result of being an Awakened, like many others. We undergo changes as our bodies adapt to the use of mana. The higher our rank, the more our appearance shifts due to the elimination of impurities."

    The reporters listened attentively, but it was clear they were waiting for him to address the more personal questions.

    "As for my time at Arcadia Hunter Academy," Astron continued, his tone steady, "I''m focused on my training and mission there, just as I am here. Yes, I''ve crossed paths with many people, including heirs like Irina Emberheart. But my priority is my growth as a Hunter, and that''s where my focus remains."

    He deliberately kept the mention of Irina vague, not offering any details about their rtionship. The truth was far moreplicated than any of the reporters could understand, and Astron had no intention of feeding the media frenzy around it.

    One of the reporters, however, wasn''t ready to drop the subject just yet. "So you and Irina are just¡­ acquaintances? There''s been a lot of spection, especially with her reputation in the Federation. She''s not someone who spends time with just anyone."

    Astron''s expression remained neutral, but there was an underlying firmness in his reply. "Irina Emberheart is a powerful figure, and I respect her abilities as a Hunter. Beyond that, I have nothing more to add." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His calm and controlled response didn''t give the reporters the reaction they were hoping for, but it was clear that Astron wasn''t going to indulge in any rumors or personal details.

    The crowd buzzed with whispered discussions as the reporters scribbled down notes, but the focus began to shift again. They realized they wouldn''t get much more from him on the topic of his personal life. Instead, they returned to safer ground, asking more about his time at Arcadia Hunter Academy and how his training there had shaped his abilities.

    Just as Astron finished answering another question about his time at Arcadia Hunter Academy, the air shifted. A sudden tension crackled through the crowd, barely noticeable at first, but Astron''s heightened senses picked it up immediately. His eyes flickered to the suspicious figures he had marked earlier, and in that moment, everything happened at once.

    The group of saboteurs, all Awakened, sprang into action. Shouts filled the air, cutting through the chatter of the reporters. "Vanguard Haven, know your ce!" one of them yelled, their voiceced with fury. The crowd erupted into chaos as the attackersunched a direct assault, targeting the reporters and anyone associated with the interview.

    It was a tant act of terrorism.

    The first st of mana surged toward the cluster of reporters, knocking some of them back with a forceful shockwave. The drones that had been hovering overhead for the live broadcast wobbled and crashed to the ground as the crowd scattered in fear. Several saboteurs, their bodies radiating dark mana, charged forward, their intentions clear.

    Astron''s instincts kicked in immediately. He moved like lightning, positioning himself between the saboteurs and the panicked reporters. "Everyone, get behind me!" hemanded, his voice cutting through the chaos.

    Dorian, despite his exhaustion, was already drawing his des, his expression sharp as he assessed the attackers. "Damn it! These guys are Awakened!" he cursed, moving to cover the other nk of the team.

    Kurt and Gareth were quick to form a defensive line, raising their shields to protect the retreating reporters. Elena and L, though equally drained from the dungeon, were already gathering their mana, preparing to support the team.

    One of the saboteurs, his eyes wild with rage, lunged at the nearest reporter with a glowing fist, but Astron intercepted him with a swift, precise movement. His dagger shed in the air, deflecting the attacker''s blow before delivering a calcted strike to the side, sending the man sprawling into the ground.

    More shouts erupted as the attackers pressed their assault. "Vanguard Haven has overstepped its bounds! Daring to resort to illegal tactics like sacrificing people in the dungeon!" They aimed not just at the reporters but at anyone wearing the guild''s insignia, turning the situation into a full-on skirmish.

    Astron moved fluidly through the chaos, issuing orders as he fought. "Dorian, cut off their right nk! Gareth, reinforce the barrier¡ªkeep them away from the nonbatants!" His voice was calm butmanding, even as he engaged another attacker, his daggers shing with deadly precision.

    The saboteurs, though clearly skilled, were reckless, relying on brute force and rage to fuel their attacks. One of them, arger man wielding a club of condensed mana, charged at Kurt, bellowing angrily. "You think you can stand above us?!"

    Kurt gritted his teeth, his shield barely holding up against the ferocious strike. "I''ve had enough of this," he growled, shoving the attacker back with a powerful counterstrike, sending the man stumbling.

    Elena unleashed a torrent of magic, her staff glowing brightly as she cast a series of spells to hold back the advancing saboteurs. Fire and ice surged across the battlefield, slowing the attackers'' movements and giving the team a much-needed reprieve.

    In the midst of the chaos, Astron''s sharp gaze flickered back to Liana, who had disappeared into the crowd earlier to alert the guild''s security. She had anticipated this, and now, just as the saboteurs began to regroup for another push, Vanguard Haven''s security force arrived.

    A team of trained Hunters, led by one of the guild''s top enforcers, surged into the fray, expertly cutting off the attackers and forcing them back. The tide of the battle began to shift in their favor, the saboteurs quickly finding themselves outnumbered and outmaneuvered.

    One of the attackers, realizing their n had failed, snarled in frustration. "This isn''t over!" he spat before disappearing into a cloud of dark mana, using a teleportation technique to flee. The others followed suit, vanishing into the shadows, leaving behind only destruction and chaos.

    As the dust settled, the battlefield fell eerily silent. The reporters, shaken but unharmed, began to collect themselves, while Vanguard Haven''s team remained vignt, ensuring no further threats lingered.

    Liana reappeared, her expression grim butposed. "Is everyone alright?" she asked, her eyes scanning the team.

    Liana turned to the reporters, her face calm but with a flicker of concern in her eyes. "Is everyone alright?" she asked, her voice steady as she scanned the group, making sure none of them were injured from the attack.

    The reporters, still shaken but unharmed, began nodding their heads. "Yes, we''re fine," one of them said. "Thanks to your team, nothing serious happened."

    Shira Fenn stepped forward, her voice filled with admiration. "Your team intercepted the attack just in time. They were incredibly fast¡ªalmost too fast to follow." She gave a nod to Astron and the others. "I''m sure our viewers saw just how effective they were."

    Some of the other reporters exchanged nces, their expressions ranging from relief to excitement. The attack had been broadcast live, and while dangerous, it had given them exactly the kind of story that would capture attention. A few even smiled, realizing they had exclusive footage of a terrorist attack and a swift counter from Vanguard Haven''s elite team.

    "This will make headlines for sure," one of the reporters muttered, still gripping their notepad tightly.

    Liana, sensing the opportunism but maintaining her professionalism, gave them a firm nod. "I''m d everyone''s safe, but for now, the team is exhausted. I''m afraid today''s interviews will have to be cut short. They''ve been through a lot, and they need time to rest and recover."

    The reporters, understanding the situation, nodded in agreement. They had enough material to work with, and the live broadcast of the attack had more than fulfilled their expectations. One by one, they began to wrap up their reports and sign off from their broadcasts.

    Shira gave Liana a respectful nod. "Thank you for your time, and thank the team for their incredible work. This was¡­ quite an eventful day."

    Liana smiled faintly, though there was a trace of exhaustion in her eyes. "Thank you for your understanding. I''ll be sure to pass that along."

    As thest of the reporters packed up their equipment and began to leave, the atmosphere around the gate finally started to calm. Liana escorted them out, ensuring they were safely on their way before turning back to the team. The crowd dissipated, and the chaos of the earlier attack slowly faded into the cold night.

    With the area cleared and the reporters gone, Liana returned to the team, her expression softening slightly. "Let''s get you all back to the guild. You''ve done enough for today."

    But on the way, she heard Astron mumbling.

    "That was quite a good n."

    Liana''s smile stiffened for a moment, but she kept herposure as she turned to face Astron. "What do you mean by that?" she asked, her tone light but with an edge of curiosity.

    Astron nced at her, his expression unreadable, but his voice carried a subtle hint of amusement. "It was a well-executed n, that''s all. The stage was perfectly set. The attack, the timing, the media¡ªit all worked together. Don''t you think?"

    For a moment, Liana said nothing, studying him carefully. Her eyes flickered with a mix of acknowledgment and resignation. Finally, she let out a soft sigh, her shoulders rxing slightly. "You saw right through it, didn''t you?"

    Astron gave a small shrug, his gaze calm but sharp. "It wasn''t that difficult to figure out. The sudden increase in media interest and the reporters conveniently being here just when the attack happened¡ªall pointed to a bigger n. However, you could just inform me if you wanted to create such an attack out of nowhere to attract more clout. At the very least, the team could be prepared."

    "Then we would lose the authenticity."

    "Indeed."

    Astron spoke, but something was making him tense once again.

    SHIVER!

    Once again, his senses were telling him that something was wrong. Yet he did not know what it was.

    Until midnight, when he got a call from a certain someone.

 Chapter 556 124.3 - Fame (2)

    Chapter 556124.3 - Fame (2)

    <Chamber of the Emberheart, Third Week>

    The chamber pulsed with ancient energy, its very walls alive with the history and power of the Emberheart lineage. The swirling fires that filled the air were not just mes¡ªthey were a manifestation of centuries of power, burning in different hues, each one a test of strength, endurance, and will.

    In the center, surrounded by the zing heat, stood Irina. Her body was drenched in sweat, her muscles trembling from the exertion, but her mind was focused, her eyes narrowed in determination.

    The white fire of the chamber, the highest and most fearsome level of me, crackled before her, its light casting eerie shadows across her face.

    The burning sensation gnawed at her skin, as if every inch of her body was being seared by the mes. But there was no retreat in her. She had endured this pain for days now, and though it still hurt¡ªthough every breath felt like inhaling fire¡ªshe could feel the difference.

    She was making progress.

    ''I must not fall behind,'' she reminded herself once more, gritting her teeth against the pain. She could sense her own fire rising inside her, the me of her lineage struggling to emerge against the overwhelming heat of the chamber.

    Irina inhaled deeply, feeling the pulse of power inside her chest, and let it out slowly as she extended her hand toward the white mes. Her fire, a brilliant ember-red, ignited in her palm. She could feel its familiar warmth, the fire of her bloodline. And then, she thrust it forward to meet the white mes.

    For a moment¡ªjust a fraction of a second¡ªher fire held. It was there, zing defiantly against the white fire that had devoured her so many times before.

    ''One millisecond.''

    The thought flickered through her mind as her fire was consumed, extinguished as quickly as it had appeared. But she had seen it, felt it¡ªa single moment where her me had held,sting just a little longer than it had the day before.

    She smiled to herself, her chest heaving from the effort. One millisecond. It was barely noticeable, barely anything at all, but to Irina, it was proof. Proof that her strength was growing. Proof that she was getting closer to mastering the fire that had burned within her family for generations.

    ''One millisecond more than yesterday.''

    Her skin still burned, the searing pain still radiating through her body, but she could feel the subtle change in her resistance. Her body was adapting. Where before she felt as though she was being consumed by the white fire, now she felt as though she was beginning to push back, if only by the smallest margin.

    She ignited her fire again, this time with more resolve. It was still devoured in an instant, but she wasn''t discouraged. Each attempt brought her closer, each failure was a step forward. She could feel the fire of the Emberheart bloodline surging through her veins, resisting the chamber''s mes, bing stronger, more resilient.

    Irina closed her eyes, focusing inward, letting the fire burn her skin as she gritted her teeth and pushed her own me outward. She knew what she was fighting for. She knew that this pain was temporary, and the strength she was gaining wouldst far beyond these moments of torment.

    ''Just one more millisecond. One more.''

    Her fire zed again, devoured just as quickly, but that tiny progress¡ªone millisecond¡ªwas all she needed to push herself forward.

    The next time, it would be two. Then three.

    In the end, one day, her fire would be the one that would be devouring this white fire.

    ''Once that happens¡­..''

    She would be the real master of Emberheart.

    CREAK!

    The familiar sound of the chamber door creaking open broke Irina''s concentration. Her eyes snapped open, the glow of the white mes reflecting in them as she turned to face the entrance.

    Esme stepped into the chamber, her presence calm andposed despite the oppressive heat that would have overwhelmed anyone else. It was a testament to her own strength that she could enter this space with such ease. The tray in her hands bore the usual items Irina needed to replenish herself after each session¡ªvials of healing elixirs, rare herbs, and enchanted tonics crafted by the finest alchemists.

    "Young Miss," Esme greeted her, her tone formal and soft. "It is time for your recovery."

    Irina nodded, extinguishing her mes and letting out a slow breath as the tension in her body began to ease. Her muscles still trembled from the exertion, and her skin tingled with the sensation of having been scorched, though not quite burnt. The progress she had made in her resistance to the white fire was undeniable, but the pain was still very real.

    She nced at Esme, her body still tingling with the aftermath of the mes. "You''re a little early today," Irina noted, her voice slightly raspy from the intensity of the training.

    Esme offered a small, respectful bow. "I thought it prudent to ensure you had sufficient time to recover. You have been pushing yourself harder than usual."

    "..." Irina did not give any answer as she looked at Esme. Recently, since she was in her family''s mansion, those feelings that she had cultivated in childhood, or when she was tired, wereing back.

    The memories of the time when the same person before her turned her back to her.

    They were bing vivid once more.

    ''Sigh¡­..''

    It was really hard for Irina to keep all those thoughts to herself and get rid of them when she was constantly seeing her serving.

    ''But, this is how it needs to be.''

    Esme''s expression remained neutral, but there was a flicker of concern in her eyes. "You are making remarkable progress, Young Miss. But even you need rest."

    Irina sighed, knowing Esme was right.

    ''Tsk.''

    As much as she hated to admit it, her body was reaching its limits, and pushing herself too far could lead to catastrophic results. She needed to recover if she wanted to continue her progress tomorrow.

    Also¡­..Since it was the 7th day, that meant that she could talk to him.

    She reached for the tray, picking up the first vial¡ªa high-ranking elixir designed to elerate healing and fortify her mana reserves. Next came the rare herb, finely ground and mixed into a paste. Irina consumed it without hesitation, the taste bitter but familiar. Finally, she took thest vial, a powerful concoction specifically designed to restore the strength of her mana channels, which had been strained to their limits in her battle against the white mes.

    She could feel its effects almost immediately, the tension in her chest easing as her mana flow stabilized.

    Esme watched silently as Irinapleted the ritual, her gaze steady but thoughtful.

    After a few moments of silence, Irina rose to her feet, her body still sore but noticeably lighter. "Let''s head out."

    Irina stepped out of the chamber, her body still feeling the lingering effects of the white mes. But the moment she was outside, the fresh, cool air washed over her, and it felt like a balm against her skin. She took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling as the tension slowly ebbed away.

    The sky above was painted in hues of orange and pink as the sun began its descent. It wasn''t quite evening yet, but the world was in that peaceful in-between, where the light was soft, and the shadows were long. Last week, by the time she emerged, it had been night, the moon high in the sky. But today, she had a little more time.

    ''A small blessing,'' she thought, her steps light as she moved further away from the chamber.

    Esme followed a few paces behind, as was her custom, her silent presence a constant. Irina nced over her shoulder at her attendant but quickly turned her attention back to the path ahead.

    The Emberheart estate stretched out before her, vast and beautiful, yet it felt suffocating at times. Growing up here, she had always been surrounded by expectations, rules, and the weight of her family''s legacy. But now, as she walked under the setting sun, she felt a brief moment of freedom. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to clear her mind before her next conversation.

    She turned down a familiar path that led toward the estate''s gardens. This was her favorite spot¡ªan oasis of calm amidst the intensity of her training. As she walked, the scent of flowers filled the air, mingling with the crisp breeze, and for a moment, the weight of her responsibilities felt a little lighter.

    ''Let''s call him.''

    It was a little bit earlier than usual, but that was fine.

    Irina walked through the gardens, her fingers hovering over the call button for a moment before she pressed it. The familiar ring echoed in her ear, but instead of hearing his voice, a message popped up: "The person you are calling cannot be reached at this time." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She stared at the screen for a moment, then let out a small sigh, her lips curving into a slight frown. ''He''s probably busy,'' she thought, nodding to herself. After all, she had called earlier than their usual time.

    ''Fine. I''ll just wait.''

    With that decision, she headed back to her quarters, deciding to take the time to have her meal and rx a little. After all, she had juste out of the chamber, and her body was still sore from the intensity of her training. A bath and some food would do her good.

    Once she was back inside, the familiar scent of freshly cooked food filled the air. The staff had already prepared her meal, and the table was neatly set for her. Irina sat down, taking a moment to enjoy the food before her mind wandered back to Astron and the odd feeling that had lingered after her call went unanswered.

    As she ate, she pulled up her tablet and started browsing the school forums, catching up on any news or gossip she had missed during her time in seclusion. Her eyes scanned the headlines, half-focused on the articles that flitted past the screen.

    But then, something caught her attention. A headline, apanied by a familiar image, appeared in front of her: "Irina Emberheart and Mysterious Boy Spotted Together¡ªWho is the Dark Horse at Arcadia Academy?"

    Irina''s hand froze mid-bite as she stared at the image. It was a photo of her and Astron, taken in the academy. She recognized the moment instantly¡ªone of the rare times they had been seen together outside of their usual routines.

    ''Another one of these,'' she thought with mild annoyance. It wasn''t the first time she had seen gossip about her circting online. Being an Emberheart meant that she was always in the spotlight, and tabloids had been writing about her for as long as she could remember. Her life was a constant topic of spection, and normally, she had no problem brushing it off.

    But something about this article was different.

    Normally, such gossip articles needed some sort of trigger to pop up¡ªsome event, some public appearance. But she had been in seclusion for the past two weeks. She hadn''t been seen in public at all. So, why now?

    Curious, she scrolled down to read more of the article, and that''s when she saw it.

    [A newly rising star of Vanguard Haven? Who is Astron Natusalune?]

    This time, it was about Astron.

 Chapter 557 124.4 - Fame (2)

    Chapter 557124.4 - Fame (2)

    "A Newly Rising Star of Vanguard Haven? Who is Astron Natusalune?"

    This time, the article was not focused on her but on Astron. Normally, she was used to being the center of attention in these gossip columns, with journalists specting on her personal life, alliances, and family matters. But this¡­ this was different.

    The article delved into Astron''s recent activities, detailing his involvement with the guild, Vanguard Haven, which had be the subject of increasing attention due to its sessful dungeon clearings and high-profile missions. The fact that Astron was affiliated with them, despite being a first-year student at Arcadia Hunter Academy, seemed to be the trigger for this newfound scrutiny.

    "Astron Natusalune, a promising young intern at Arcadia Hunter Academy, has recently made waves in Nexoira City''s Hunter circles due to his affiliation with Vanguard Haven. This guild, known for taking on high-risk dungeons and its meteoric rise in rankings, has added a new dimension to the academy freshman''s reputation."

    The article highlighted his recent achievements, from his performance in the academy to his involvement with Vanguard Haven, painting him as a rising talent in the Hunter world. But it wasn''t just praise¡ªit was also filled with thinly veiled skepticism.

    "Despite his low ranking within the academy, Astron Natusalune has caught the attention of several powerful figures. His meteoric rise within Vanguard Haven has sparked spection about his abilities and connections, with many wondering if he''s simply lucky¡ªor if there''s more to his story."

    "Moreover, Astron''s close association with Irina Emberheart, heiress of the powerful Emberheart family, has raised eyebrows. How has an orphan with no notable background found himself amidst some of the most influential circles of Nexoira? What is the nature of his rtionship with the Emberheart family? Is there more behind his sudden rise in status?"

    The tone was insidious, casting doubt on Astron''s merits as if implying that his aplishments were due to his connection with her rather than his own skills.

    ''They are trying to undermine him.''

    It was evident that this article was written by a media organization that was rather hostile to him.

    Irina had long since grown ustomed to seeing her name sshed across headlines, often twisted and manipted to suit the narrative of whatever media outlet had decided to take aim at her. She had been forced to get used to it over the years¡ªrumors, innuendos, and outright lies were the price one paid for being in the spotlight, especially when you belonged to a family like the Emberhearts. But seeing Astron caught in the crossfire of these media attacks was different.

    Her fingers hovered over the screen, her irritation bubbling just beneath the surface as she scrolled through the article. ''They''re trying to undermine him,'' she thought again, this time with a sharper edge to her anger.

    It was clear that whoever wrote this piece had an agenda, an attempt to frame Astron''s recent sesses as anything but his own doing. It was the same tactic they''d used on her in the past¡ªpaint them as entitled, unworthy, their aplishments a product of their connections rather than their own skill.

    But this wasn''t about her. Astron was different. He didn''t care about media or gossip. She had seen how rumors about him spread back at the academy, how people whispered about his strange abilities and hisck of connections, and he had never so much as flinched.

    ''He won''t care about this,'' Irina reminded herself. He had bigger things on his mind. But still, it bothered her. Not because she thought he''d be hurt by it, but because it was unfair. He worked harder than anyone she knew, and the idea that someone would try to tear him down just to sell a story made her blood boil.

    But then her eyes caught the headline again: "A Newly Rising Star of Vanguard Haven?"

    She paused, her curiosity piqued. Vanguard Haven¡ªit wasn''t a name she was familiar with. And that was odd, given her connections. The article had mentioned the guild''s recent rise in poprity, but she hadn''t heard much about it until now. That was unusual in and of itself. How had Astron be involved with them, and why hadn''t she known about it sooner?

    ''What is this guild up to?'' she wondered. If they were tied to Astron, they were worth investigating.

    Irina leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping lightly on the armrest as she scrolled through the articles about Vanguard Haven. The guild''s rise to prominence seemed steady, with numerous reports praising its aplishments in clearing high-level dungeons and taking on increasingly difficult missions. It was impressive, no doubt, but in her mind, it was far from extraordinary. After all, she was an Emberheart, and her standards were¡­ considerably higher.

    ''They''ve done well for a B-rank guild,'' she thought. For most people, their rise would be something to marvel at, but for Irina, it barely scratched the surface of what true power meant. The Emberheart family, after all, was one of the most influential and formidable families in the Hunter world. Their reach extended far beyond that of a mid-tier guild like Vanguard Haven. In her world, the kind of sess Vanguard Haven was experiencing was just the beginning.

    As she continued reading, her curiosity about the guild''s structure and leadership began to wane. Nothing particrly caught her attention until she stumbled upon a series of articles about Astron himself. At first, it was just a mention of his recent rise in poprity within the guild, but as she clicked further, the tone of the articles began to change.

    A few clickster, she found herself on social media, where the conversation had taken a sharp turn from the professional to the personal.

    Photos of Astron began to surface¡ªsome real, some clearly edited¡ªbut all of them focused on his appearance. His chiseled features, his striking purple eyes, his enigmatic presence.

    There were threads of girls¡ªfangirls, really¡ªfawning over him, posting everything from screenshots of his recent dungeon runs to tantly photoshopped images that turned him into some sort of fantasy heartthrob.

    One image showed him mid-battle, his eyes glowing as he fought. Another was an obviously edited picture of him shirtless, standing on a mountain peak, withments like "Hunter of my dreams" and "Astron, marry me!" flooding the page.

    Irina''s eyes narrowed as she scrolled through thements, her irritation rising again. "Seriously?" she muttered to herself.

    Irina tossed the tablet onto her bed with an exasperated sigh, her irritation reaching a boiling point. The sheer amount of attention Astron was getting¡ªfangirls fawning over him, those ridiculous photos, the countlessments¡ªwas more than just annoying; it was infuriating.

    ''Why is everyone so obsessed with him?'' she thought, pacing back and forth in her room, her mind unable to let go of the frustration.

    While she knew Astron wouldn''t care about the attention, and would likely brush it off with his usual nonchnce, that didn''t make it any easier for her to deal with. The thought of strangers turning him into some sort of heartthrob, fantasizing about him,menting as if they had any right to, was enough to make her blood boil.

    ''How is it that he¡ªof all people¡ªhas managed to get this much attention?'' she wondered. It wasn''t just about the articles or the social media buzz. It was the idea that they¡ªpeople who didn''t even know him¡ªwere talking about him as if they had any understanding of who he really was.

    She knew Astron, truly knew him. His strengths, his weaknesses, his motivations. They didn''t. They only saw a fa?ade, an image crafted by the media and their own fantasies.

    ''Bastard¡­'' she thought with a frown. ''He''s out there, doing who knows what, while I''m stuck here, dealing with all this nonsense.''

    With her meal finished and her patience worn thin, Irina stood up, running her hands through her fiery red hair as she made her way toward the bathroom. She needed to calm down, and a hot bath was the perfect way to rx after the grueling day she''d had in the chamber. But even as she prepared to unwind, her thoughts kept circling back to him.

    ''Why am I getting so worked up over this?'' she thought, slipping out of her clothes and stepping into the bath.

    As the warm water enveloped her, she sank into itsforting embrace, hoping it would help soothe her mind. But even as the heat rxed her muscles, her thoughts remained tangled in frustration.

    "Tsk."

    And she couldn''t resist the urge. The more she thought about it, the more curious she became. Even if it irritated her, she wanted to know more.

    With a frustrated sigh, Irina reached for her smartwatch, pulling it over to her. Despite her annoyance at all the attention Astron was getting, a small part of her couldn''t help but feel something else¡ªan odd sense of satisfaction.

    ''He''s finally starting to be a part of this world,'' she thought, her finger hovering over the social media feed. ''He''s always been so detached, so distant. And now, look at him. People are noticing him.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She couldn''t deny it: Astron bing more well-known, more normal in the eyes of the public, was something she hadn''t expected but weed nheless. Even if the attention annoyed her, it was also proof that he was beginning to connect with this world, with her world.

    ''Maybe it''s not all bad,'' she mused, scrolling through the pictures again. Despite the fangirls'' over-the-top reactions and the ridiculous photos, there was something strangelyforting in seeing Astron garner this attention. It meant he wasn''t as unreachable as he used to be.

    Though he was still someone who kept himself distant, more reserved than others, these little things¡ªthese moments of recognition¡ªwere tethering him to reality. They were keeping him grounded in ways she hadn''t been able to before.

    ''But damn, they''re still annoying,'' she thought, rolling her eyes at thements. Yet, a small smile tugged at her lips. In some twisted way, this was progress.

    As Irina continued scrolling, her eyes caught sight of a sudden notification on the screen¡ªan announcement of a live broadcast. The headline immediately grabbed her attention.

    [Astron Natusalune: A Rising Star Emerges from a Rank-6 Gate]

    Without hesitation, Irina tapped the link, and the live feed opened. Her eyes widened as the scene yed out before her. There was Astron, standing right in front of the gate, surrounded by the broadcast crew. His face, though slightly fatigued and marked with the wear of battle, was as stoic as ever.

    His usual cold, detached demeanor was on full disy, his sharp purple eyes locked on the camera with the same intensity he carried into battle. But what made Irina''s breath hitch was hearing his voice through the feed.

    "Irina Emberheart is a powerful figure, and I respect her abilities as a Hunter. Beyond that, I have nothing more to add."

    Her eyebrow twitched.

 Chapter 558 124.5 - Fame (2)

    Chapter 558124.5 - Fame (2)

    "Irina Emberheart is a powerful figure, and I respect her abilities as a Hunter. Beyond that, I have nothing more to add."

    Her eyebrow twitched. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Her eyebrow twitched, but not because she didn''t understand Astron. No, she understood him all too well. Astron wasn''t someone who shared his personal life with others; in fact, she was certain he had never spoken to anyone about the things that had transpired between them. He was private and closed off, and this was just another example of that.

    The reason for her annoyance, though, was something else entirely. Watching him stand there,posed and detached, delivering a perfectly crafted lie with that cold, calm expression of his¡ªit irked her. Even from behind the screen, she could see how effortlessly he could hide the truth. How easily he could brush everything aside without a single tell.

    ''Liar,'' she thought, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    Part of her wanted him to acknowledge it¡ªjust a little. To admit, even subtly, that there was more between them than just respect for her abilities as a Hunter. But no, he had given nothing away. No recognition of their connection, no hint of whaty beneath the surface.

    And while she could understand why he would say something like that, it didn''t make it any less frustrating. A small part of her, deep down, wanted him to at least show some reaction, to let the world know that they were something more. Even if it wasn''t explicit, she wanted acknowledgment.

    ''You really are good at lying,'' she thought, a slight grin tugging at the corner of her lips. But the grin wasn''t one of amusement¡ªit was one of annoyance and determination.

    ''Fine. You can pretend like that now, but you''ll owe me for this.'' She was already nning her revenge. Astron was going to pay for that little stunt. After all, she deserved something in return for his public coldness, didn''t she?

    After staying in the bath a little longer, the warmth soaking into her muscles and helping her rx, Irina''s thoughts still simmered with annoyance. She stared up at the ceiling, letting the steam curl around her, but the image of Astron''s stoic face in that broadcast lingered in her mind.

    ''You owe me,'' she repeated to herself with a silent smirk.

    Eventually, she decided it was time. ncing at her smartwatch, she noticed the hour¡ªthe promised time for their call. Without hesitating, she tapped her screen and initiated the call.

    It rang once. Twice.

    Then, the familiar voice answered. ¨C"You''re right on time today," Astron remarked, his tone neutral as always but with that faint, unmistakable trace of amusement that only she could pick up on.

    Irina took a deep breath, masking her irritation as best she could. "Of course I am. I always keep my promises, unlike some people."

    ¨C"Is that so?" Astron replied, clearly picking up on her tone. ¨C"What''s this about?"

    Irina leaned back, closing her eyes for a moment as the warm bathwater swirled around her. "Oh, nothing," she said, her voice a touch too sweet. "Just something I saw earlier... a certain broadcast."

    There was a slight pause on the other end of the line, the kind of silence that made her grin. ¨C"Ah, the broadcast," Astron said slowly. ¨C"I see you''ve been keeping up with the news."

    "Of course," Irina responded, her tone growing sharper. "And I couldn''t help but notice how easily you lied. It''s almost like second nature to you."

    ¨C"I wouldn''t call it lying," Astron countered smoothly.

    Irina smirked to herself, already predicting his next move. She knew how Astron always managed to wriggle his way out of things with cold, hard logic. Before he could even say it, she cut in. "You didn''t lie, you just didn''t answer truthfully."

    ¨C"That''s correct," Astron replied, unfazed. His tone was as calm as ever, as if he knew exactly where this conversation was headed.

    Irina''s annoyance red slightly at his nonchnce. "You could have at least shown something, you know," she pressed, her voice turning sharp. "But no, of course you won''t. You''re probably enjoying all that attention, aren''t you?"

    ¨C"What attention?" Astron asked, genuinely sounding confused, which only served to irritate her more.

    Irina scoffed. "Oh, please. You didn''t notice? All those girls fawning over you online, posting pictures of you from the broadcast? Some of those edits are just ridiculous. Honestly, Hunter of my dreams? Astron, marry me?" Her voice was dripping with sarcasm, but underneath it was the sting of something else.

    Astron paused for a moment, his usual unshaken demeanor still present. ¨C"I didn''t even notice," he said tly.

    But Irina was skeptical. Something about the way Astron was speaking made her think that this bastard was once again ying with words.

    "You didn''t know?"

    Irina''s eyes narrowed as she waited for his response, sensing that familiar pause¡ªone that always seemed to precede a careful choice of words.

    Astron finally replied, his voice calm. ¨C"I didn''t know¡­ directly."

    She scoffed again, leaning forward slightly as if he could feel the weight of her stare through the phone. "So you did know. Why are you lying, then?"

    ¨C"I didn''t lie," Astron corrected smoothly. ¨C"I really didn''t notice it myself. I was informed by others that such a thing was happening."

    Irina huffed in irritation, but before she could continue, Astron cut her off. ¨C"Why is this even important? It''s not like the opinions of other people or whatever they''re saying matters."

    She opened her mouth to respond but stopped herself for a moment, feeling the frustration bubble up again. "It''s annoying," she began, but once again, Astron didn''t let her finish.

    ¨C"Annoying? Irina, you''re not any different," he said, his tone steady but pointed. ¨C"You''ve got a lot of fans, probably more than I ever will. With your reputation, there are countless people out there watching you, admiring you."

    Irina paused, taken aback for a moment. He wasn''t wrong, of course. She had been dealing with public attention her entire life, but something about hearing him say it irked her.

    "That''s not the point," she retorted. "They''re just¡ª"

    ¨C"It is the point," Astron interrupted again. ¨C"You''ve always had more eyes on you than I ever did. Why should this be any different?"

    Irina clenched her jaw, knowing Astron was right, but she still couldn''t let it go. "I don''t enjoy that kind of attention," she pushed back. "You know that. It''s just because of my lineage, not because of who I am."

    ¨C"And I''m the same," Astron replied, his voice level. ¨C"It''s just for the sake of business. None of that attention means anything to me."

    She let out a frustrated sigh. "But it''s still annoying seeing the person you care about getting all that attention from others while you''re stuck dealing with the same boring routine."

    Astron was silent for a beat before his calm voice returned. ¨C"Same."

    Irina continued to ramble, her voice rising slightly as her frustration simmered beneath the surface. "Do you know how annoying it is to hear about you from the inte? Seeing everyone else talking about you like they know something, while I''m sitting here, piecing together scraps of your life like some outsider?" She clenched her fist, feeling the warmth of the bathwater still against her skin, though her mind was anything but calm.

    "You didn''t even bother telling me anything. Not a word, not a hint." Her words came fast, each one tinged with frustration and confusion. "Instead, I get to hear about it from strangers who don''t know anything about who you really are."

    But then, it registered.

    "Same."

    Astron''sst word echoed in her mind.

    She froze, the rant dying on her lips. For a moment, it didn''t register what he had said, but as the silence stretched, her brain finally processed it.

    Slowly, her eyes widened, and the irritation that had fueled her words began to shift into something else¡ªsomething deeper.

    "Same?" she repeated softly, her voice barely a whisper.

    Irina''s heart was pounding as she repeated the word, her mind spinning with the possibilities. "Same?" she asked, her voice a little louder, more insistent this time.

    But instead of answering directly, Astron yed it cool, as if the word had slipped out unintentionally. ¨C"Hmm? What are you talking about?" His tone was smooth and calm, just like always.

    Irina blinked, momentarily thrown off. "Don''t ''what are you talking about'' me!" she snapped, her frustration bubbling up again. "You said ''same.'' What did you mean by that?"

    A brief silence followed, and for a second, she wondered if she had imagined it. Maybe she was reading too much into it. After all, this was Astron¡ªthe master of deflection. He could easily brush it off as nothing like he always did.

    But no, she wasn''t going to let him get away with it this time.

    "I know you said it, Astron." Her voice was sharper now, determined. "Don''t act like you didn''t."

    Astron, still calm, responded in the same infuriatingly neutral tone. "I think you''re imagining things, Irina."

    Her jaw tightened, her irritation growing. "I''m not imagining anything. You said it." She leaned forward, gripping the edge of the bathtub, as if somehow that would bring her closer to him. "I heard you. What do you mean ''same''?"

    Astron sighed on the other end of the line, his tone light, almost teasing. "You''re really persistent, aren''t you?"

    Irina''s eyes narrowed, suspicion growing. Something was off, and as she listened more carefully, she caught it¡ªthe subtle change in his tone. It was slight, barely noticeable to anyone else, but she had spent enough time with him to pick up on it. Beneath his calm facade, there was something else.

    A smile.

    He was smiling.

    Her breath caught, and suddenly, all the pieces fell into ce. The way he was deflecting, the way his voice held that faint trace of amusement¡ªit all pointed to one thing.

    He knew what he had said. He had meant it.

    "You areughing," she whispered.

    ¨C"I am not."

    "No, you are."

    Astron didn''t deny it. ¨C"Am I?"

    Irina felt her heart skip a beat. She bit her lip, her frustration giving way to something warmer. "You can''t hide that from me," she said, her voice softening as her earlier annoyance faded. "I can hear it in your voice."

    There was a pause on the other end, and then, in that same calm, teasing tone, Astron replied, ¨C"You''re hearing things again, Irina."

    But this time, she didn''t press him. She didn''t need to. The way his voice had shifted told her everything she needed to know.

    ''You¡­..I don''t really understand why you are always like this.''

    She really could not understand.

    THUMP!

    Why was this heart beating too fast just because of some words?

    Yet as she looked at the reflection from the bathtub¡­.

    ¡­..she found herself smiling too....

 Chapter 559 124.6 - Fame (2)

    Chapter 559124.6 - Fame (2)

    Irina stared at her reflection, the faint smile lingering on her lips as the warmth from her earlier annoyance settled into something softer, more intimate. Her heart still beat faster than she would like, but she couldn''t deny the strangefort she felt from this small exchange with Astron. Somehow, despite his walls, despite the distance he always kept, there were moments like this¡ªmoments where she could feel something more.

    "Why do you always have to be like this?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¨C"Like what?" came Astron''s teasing reply, though the warmth in his tone was unmistakable.

    Irina shook her head, realizing there was no point in pressing him further on that. He''d deflect as usual, and maybe that was fine for now. But there were still things she wanted to know. Her thoughts drifted back to the broadcast, to his involvement with that guild.

    "Astron," she began, her voice more serious now, "that guild you''re affiliated with¡­ Why are you with them?"

    There was a brief silence, but she knew he was still there, considering her question. When he finally answered, his tone had returned to that familiar calm neutrality.

    ¨C"I''m just doing my job, Irina. Repaying what I owe."

    Repaying. The word stuck in her mind. It didn''t sound like some deep allegiance or personal investment¡ªit was just a transaction to him. A way to settle a debt. But that only raised more questions. Who did he owe, and why?

    Her mind raced through the possibilities. She tried to recall everything she knew about Astron''s past, which, admittedly, wasn''t much. He was always so careful to keep his personal life hidden. But then, a memory surfaced¡ªthe final exams. The bulky Hunter she had seen, Garrett, standing tall and imposing, his presence almost suffocating, and the woman beside him.

    ''Could it be them?''

    The realization hit her like a jolt of electricity. Garrett had been more than just a bystander. He hadn''t acted like some mere observer during those exams and the way Astron had interacted with him¡­ there was something deeper there, something personal.

    "Garrett," she murmured to herself, the pieces slowly falling into ce. Her gaze sharpened as she recalled the woman next to him, her aura one of quiet authority.

    "They''re the ones you''re repaying, aren''t they?" she asked suddenly, the question hanging between them.

    ¨C"You can say that, though that is not entirely, true."

    She felt her heartbeat quicken again, her curiosity pushing her to ask, "Garrett¡­ He''s your guardian, isn''t he?"

    There was a slight pause before Astron answered, his voice calm but tinged with acknowledgment. ¨C"That''s correct."

    Irina''s mind raced, the pieces clicking into ce. But if that was true, then¡­ "Then if it''s not entirely true," she continued, her tone growing sharper, "does that mean that woman is involved too?"

    Astron''s response was measured, almost too casual. ¨C"Partially."

    Partially? Irina''s brows furrowed in irritation. Why did he always have to speak in riddles? It was like he enjoyed being just cryptic enough to drive her crazy. "Why are you speaking in riddles?" she demanded, her annoyance creeping back into her voice. "Just tell me what''s going on instead of being all mysterious."

    There was a faint sound on the other end, almost imperceptible, but she knew what it was¡ªhe was smiling again. ¨C"Because it''s fun."

    Irina felt a surge of frustration, her fingers tightening around the edge of the tub. "Fun?" she scoffed, her voiceced with irritation. "I''m not having fun."

    But even as she said the words, she knew it wasn''t entirely true. Beneath her frustration, there was a flicker of something else, something warmer. She was enjoying this¡ªenjoying the way he was slowly letting his guard down, even if it was in the most infuriating way possible.

    Still, she refused to let him off that easily. "You''re impossible, you know that?"

    Astron''s voice, though still calm, held that faint trace of amusement. ¨C"Maybe."

    Irina sighed, sinking deeper into the warm water, her irritation fading as quickly as it hade. She could never stay mad at him for long, especially when he was like this. "One of these days," she muttered, "I''m going to make you answer me properly."

    ¨C"We''ll see about that," Astron replied smoothly, and she could almost hear the smile in his voice again.

    "Bastard. I''ll make you do all my errands; just wait. There''s only one week left," Irina muttered with a sly grin, her mind already racing with ideas. The promised time was fast approaching, and the thought of Astron¡ªusually so distant andposed¡ªbeing at her beck and call for an entire week was too good to pass up.

    She could picture it now: sending him on ridiculous tasks, watching his stoic face as he carried out her every whim, pretending like he wasn''t secretly annoyed. A small, almost wicked smile crept onto her lips as she imagined all the ways she could tease him. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Maybe I''ll make you hold all my bags while I shop," she mused aloud, her voice yful. "Or you could fetch me snacks whenever I want. Oh, and let''s not forget polishing my boots. You''ll look so dignified doing that."

    Astron''s calm voice cut through her fantasy still tinged with that faint amusement. ¨C"Somehow, it feels like the contents of the promise have¡­ changed."

    Irina let out a softugh, sinking deeper into the warmth of the bathwater. "Changed? No way. I''m just getting creative. The promise was for you to listen to me for a week, right? And that means doing everything I say."

    ¨C"That''s one way to interpret it," Astron replied, his tone so neutral that it only made her more determined to break through his cool exterior. "But I don''t remember agreeing to be your personal servant."

    "Toote," she said with a satisfied hum. "It''s happening, Astron. Just you wait."

    ¨C"I will be waiting."

    *****

    Toren leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples as he stared at the report in front of him. The dim light of his office cast shadows over his tired features, but his eyes gleamed with satisfaction. Liana sat beside him, her usualposed expression betraying a hint of weariness. Across from them, Astron stood, arms crossed as he listened intently.

    "Well," Toren began, his voice calm but filled with quiet pride, "we''ve done it. Our short-term goal has been achieved, and the results are better than we could''ve hoped for. Vanguard Haven is now the topic of discussion in every relevant circle, and our reputation is on the rise."

    Liana nodded, ncing over at Astron before speaking. "The media coverage, the sessful gate runs, and even the attack¡ªeverything yed out perfectly. We''re now seen as a guild that can handle tough situations, even with rtively inexperienced Hunters. The fact that the media positioned Astron as a key figure in all this only amplified the effect."

    Toren looked over at Astron with a smile. "You, my friend, have had quite the impact. While you''re a top-tier Hunter candidate since you are a student at Arcadia Hunter Academy, the fact that you''re only a freshman means that much of your sess has been attributed to Vanguard Haven''s training. The media spun it brilliantly¡ªthey''ve made it seem like our guild molded you into the fighter you are."

    Astron remained silent for a moment.

    ''Hmm¡­.Not bad¡­.''

    He thought about the oue, and he liked it quite well. He was rying his background for future actions. Now, he would not be as suspicious as he waspared to before, and the organization would also cover him a lot more easily in the face of the media.

    ''Most likely, they even nned this to some extent.''

    However, he did not mind that, as his goal was also the same.

    "It worked out well," Astron finally said, his voice calm and measured. "The mediapanies knew exactly how to spin the story. I may have the potential, but they were quick to highlight that I haven''t had extensive education yet. It''s the perfect way to show that Vanguard Haven''s training is what propelled me."

    Toren chuckled, tapping the table. "And that''s exactly what we wanted. The story is out there now, and people are buying into it. Your presence,bined with the team''s performance, made us look like a guild capable of molding talent quickly and efficiently."

    Liana added, "The attack was also a turning point. It wasn''t just a typical dungeon report anymore¡ªit became a narrative of how our team, under pressure, responded to an unexpected crisis. The mediapanies are all over it. That incident is now being used as proof of our readiness for more dangerous gates, and we''ve been contacted by side organizations who are rating us highly for how we handled the situation."

    Astron raised an eyebrow. "And no one suspects that it was orchestrated?"

    Liana shook her head. "Not at all. It was subtle enough to seem real but not so chaotic that it raised red gs. We''ve already heard positive feedback from the higher-ups in the Huntermunity. The fact that we intercepted it so quickly helped. And, no one can trace it back."

    "I see."

    Toren stood from his seat, his imposing figure casting a long shadow over the room. With a satisfied grin, he extended his hand toward Astron. "You''ve done more than your share, Astron. Thanks to your efforts, everything is now as we intended. You''vepleted your end of the deal."

    Astron met his gaze, then extended his hand to shake Toren''s. The firm grip between them was a silent acknowledgment of the work they''d aplished together. "It was a pleasure working with someone like you," Toren continued, his voice genuine. "You''ve not only helped elevate the guild but pushed the team beyond what we thought was possible."

    Astron nodded, his expression calm but appreciative. "The time I''ve spent here was short, but it was a good experience. If the future allows it, I wouldn''t mind working with Vanguard Haven again."

    Toren chuckled lightly, clearly pleased. "We''ll hold you to that. Doors will always be open for you here."

    Liana, standing to the side, smiled. "You''ve helped us build something solid, Astron. We won''t forget that."

    Astron''s eyes briefly scanned the room. While his role here was finished, the connections he had made and the impact he had left were not. "Good luck with the next steps," he said. "This is just the beginning."

    "Let''s hope we don''t need it."

    As Astron gave a final nod and turned toward the door, the weight of his departure settled over the room. His footsteps echoed softly in the quiet space, and for a brief moment, Toren and Liana watched him go, each understanding the significance of the moment.

    With a soft click, the door closed behind him, leaving Toren and Liana alone in the room. The energy of the room shifted as the two exchanged nces.

    "This kid¡­..Let''s hope we can really keep him in the future."

 Chapter 560 125.1 - Finally Free

    Chapter 560125.1 - Finally Free

    As Astron walked down the corridor, ready to leave the guild behind, he received a message on hismunicator. It was short but to the point: "Team''s waiting to see you off."

    He paused, slightly surprised. He hadn''t expected the others to make a scene about his departure, but knowing them, it wasn''t too shocking either. With a sigh, he adjusted his cloak and made his way toward the main hall where they were waiting.

    As he rounded the corner, the team stood there, each of them showing various signs of fatigue from the recent battles, but all looking determined not to let him leave without saying goodbye.

    Kurt, with his usual stoic expression, was the first to speak. "You''re really leaving us, huh?"

    Astron nodded, his calm demeanor unchanged. "That was the n from the start."

    Dorian, leaning casually against the wall, crossed his arms and grinned. "Still feels weird. You''ve only been with us a short time, but it feels like you''ve been part of this team forever. You sure you can''t stay for a little longer?"

    Astron mumbled, shaking his head. "Afraid not. I''ve got other obligations to get back to."

    Elena stepped forward, her staff resting against her shoulder. "We wouldn''t have cleared those rank-6 gates without you. We''re going to miss having you around."

    L, standing next to Elena, nodded in agreement. "You pushed us harder than anyone else. We''re better Hunters because of it. Thanks, Astron."

    Elena stepped forward, her staff resting against her shoulder. "We wouldn''t have cleared those rank-6 gates without you. We''re going to miss having you around."

    L, standing next to Elena, nodded in agreement. "You pushed us harder than anyone else. We''re better Hunters because of it. Thanks, Astron."

    Gareth, usually the quiet one, chimed in as well. "We''ll manage, but it''s going to be different without you."

    Astron met their gazes. "You''re all strong enough. You don''t need me to keep moving forward. Just trust in what you''ve learned."

    Kurt gave a firm nod. "We will. But don''t think we''re letting you off that easy. The next time you''re back, we''ll be even stronger."

    Dorian''s grin widened. "And next time, we''re buying the first round of drinks. No excuses."

    Kurt stepped forward, his usually stoic expression tinged with a hint of humility. He looked directly at Astron, and for a moment, the weight of his thoughts was visible in his eyes.

    "You know," he began, his voice steady but sincere, "in this short time, I''ve realized just how much I wascking as a leader. I thought I had things under control, but you opened my eyes. I was too shortsighted, toofortable. I didn''t realize how much I was cking¡ªhow much I was missing in the Hunter world. I wasn''t pushing myself or the team hard enough."

    Astron regarded him with his usual calm, but there was a flicker of understanding in his gaze. "No one can ever be sure of their progress, Kurt. Notpletely. And that''s the key¡ªyou can''t let yourself getcent. The moment you think you''ve got everything figured out, you stop growing."

    Kurt nodded slowly, absorbing the words. "I get that now. It''s about knowing that there''s always more to learn, more to improve on."

    "Well, it seems I don''t need to say anything more."

    Kurt let out a small breath, his gaze firm but grateful. "Knowing that you know nothing¡ªI''ll remember that. And next time, when you see us again, we''ll be a team you can be proud of."

    Astron gave him a nod, the faintest trace of a smile on his face. "You''re already on the right path. Keep going."

    You''re already on the right path. Keep going."

    The rest of the team, listening in, seemed to feel the weight of Kurt''s words. They had all grown in their own ways, but hearing Kurt¡ªwho had been their anchor¡ªacknowledge his own shorings reinforced how much they had all been through together.

    As the conversation settled, the atmosphere became a little lighter. Dorian nudged Kurt with a grin. "So you''re saying we were all cking, huh? Guess we''ve got some work to do."

    Kurt chuckled, shaking his head. "We''ve all got work to do."

    Astron nced around at the team onest time.

    "Good luck," Astron said finally, turning toward the exit. "I''ll be watching your progress."

    With that, he walked away, leaving the team behind. But as they watched him go, they knew this wasn''t the end¡ªjust a new beginning for all of them.

    "But still¡­..being teammates with a guy like him, I guess I have one more thing to brag to my grandchildren in the future."

    Dorian, ever the one to lighten the mood, smirked and pped Kurt on the back. "Grandchildren? Why don''t you start with a girlfriend first, old man? You might not make it that long at this rate."

    Kurt shot him a mock re. "Oh, don''t start with that. I''ll live long enough to see all you ckers fall behind."

    Elena raised an eyebrow, trying and failing to suppress a smile. "Don''t go jinxing yourself with that kind of talk, Kurt. Who knows, with how reckless you''ve been, you might not even live long enough for the girlfriend part."

    The rest of the team chuckled, and even Gareth cracked a rare smile. Dorian, never one to miss an opportunity, leaned in with a yful grin. "Yeah, Kurt, maybe focus on surviving the next rank-6 gate before nning your legacy."

    "Or," L chimed in with a teasing tone, "you could always settle down with one of those reporters. They seemed pretty impressed with you back there."

    Kurt groaned, rubbing his face as the teasing continued. "You''re all impossible," he muttered, though there was a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "First a girlfriend, then grandchildren¡ªlet''s keep it in order."

    Dorian winked. "Baby steps, my friend. Though, if you keep charging headfirst into danger, you might want to hurry up with that whole ''settling down'' thing."

    Elena lightly tapped Dorian''s arm. "Stop saying ominous things, will you? We''ve had enough close calls for one day."

    The teamughed, the tension of the earlier battles melting away in the warmth of their camaraderie. Even after all the hardships and the weight of Astron''s departure, they found sce in each other. Their shared experiences, the jokes, and the teasing reminded them that, despite everything, they still had each other.

    As theughter faded, Kurt shook his head, smiling. "All right, all right, enough with the doom and gloom. We''ve got more battles ahead, but we''re ready. Let''s keep moving forward."

    "Yeah¡­"

    ******* N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Why are there many people who want to be hunters, even knowing the dangers that those hunters face?

    What is the primary reason for such a thing?

    The answer lies in mostly two things: wealth and strength.

    Firstly, the industry is heavily invested in, offering vast opportunities for financial gain. The life of a sessful hunter provides immense improvement in living conditions, ess to resources, and societal status. The sheer amount of money involved attracts many, as the rewards are seen as outweighing the risks.

    Secondly, strength is crucial in their world. Physical power andbat ability are essential for survival and influence.

    Yet, strength alone isn''t sufficient for an average person. Without the money and resources thate with being a sessful hunter, even the strongest individual would struggle to thrive in the dangerous environment in which hunters operate.

    ¨C"You have sessfullypleted your mission as promised; congrattions."

    "Is that so?" I responded, sitting casually at my desk as Reina''s hologram flickered in front of me, her usual calm yetmanding presence transmitted through the glowing projection.

    ¨C"That is right. You have exceeded the bar set for sess. With the amount of media attention, Vanguard Haven can now be used as a proxy a lot more efficiently."

    I nodded, letting the weight of her words sink in. This third mission had been the final piece of the deal I made with her. I''d kept my end of the bargain¡ªthree sessful missions, media coverage to bolster Vanguard Haven''s influence, and now, with my promise fulfilled, I was free to focus on what mattered to me.

    "Then that settles it," I said, my tone t but filled with satisfaction. "I''vepleted my part."

    Reina''s holographic figure studied me for a moment, her sharp gaze unwavering even through the distance. ¨C"Yes, you have. You''ve earned the time you requested for yourself. The rest of the break is yours to do with as you please."

    I leaned back in my chair, crossing my arms. "I appreciate you holding up your end of the agreement."

    ¨C"A promise is a promise," Reina replied, her voice carrying a sense of finality. ¨C"Though I''m curious what you''ll do with the time now that you have it. Training? Preparing for the uing semester?"

    "Something like that," I answered.

    ¨C"You really will not answer, huh?"

    She has been asking me about this for a while, though she met the same answer all the time. Though it is a bit risky to hide this from the organization, for now, I can''t trust them fully.

    It is important to keep my things to myself.

    Reina leaned back slightly, her sharp gaze softening for the first time during the conversation. ¨C"Fine, keep your secrets for now," she said, a hint of amusement in her voice. ¨C"But let''s talk about something more concrete¡ªyour payment."

    I tilted my head, waiting for her to continue. Payment wasn''t the primary reason I took on the missions, but it certainly didn''t hurt to know how much my time was worth.

    ¨C"For your first two missions," she continued, her tone bing more businesslike, ¨C"since they were undercover, the payment will be done via Arcanum Credits. You''ll be able to use those within the organization''s system. Think of them as internal currency¡ªuseful for acquiring specialized gear, information, or even training sessions with top-tier instructors."

    I nodded. Arcanum Credits were well-regarded within the organization, particrly for hunters like me who operated both inside and outside of the public eye. Having a reserve of those would be useful.

    ¨C"As for your third mission," Reina added, ¨C"you''ll be paid in both Arcanum Credits and Valer."

    I raised an eyebrow at that. Valer was the primary currency for most regions, used by both guilds and mercenaries. Getting paid in Valer meant I could use the funds freely outside the organization, wherever I pleased. "And why the difference?"

    ¨C"Since your third mission involved Vanguard Haven, it''s important to set an example," she exined. ¨C"The guild is heavily invested in maintaining public trust, and that means they reward sess handsomely. By associating yourself with them and performing well, it strengthens their reputation, and they want to show their appreciation."

    I nodded again, understanding the broader implications. Vanguard Haven was keen on keeping its hunters wellpensated, especially when those hunters drew positive media attention, as I had done.

    ¨C"Additionally," Reina continued, a glint in her eyes, ¨C"thanks to the positive feedback from Warden Toren, your pay will be higher than initially nned. He was impressed by your performance and the way you handled things under pressure."

    I remained expressionless, but inwardly, I noted the significance of Toren''s approval. It wasn''t easy to impress someone like him.

    ¨C"For your two-day internship, you''ll be rewarded with 2 million Valer."

    I blinked, keeping my reaction measured. That was a significant sum, far more than I had anticipated. While the Arcanum Credits would help me navigate within the organization, the Valer gave me more freedom and options in the broader world.

    ¨C"The payment will be transferred to your ount shortly," Reina concluded, her tone returning to its usualposed state. ¨C"You''ve done well, Astron. Use the break wisely."

    "I will," I replied, leaning back in my chair again. The weight of the rewards, both mary and otherwise, hung in the air between us. But I knew Reina wasn''t just talking about money. She was reminding me that with freedom came responsibility¡ªand that the next steps I took would matter.

    The hologram flickered once more before disappearing, leaving me alone in my room, now significantly wealthier and with a brief period of freedom ahead.

    "Two million Valer...They really want to show off¡­."

    Though I did not mind.

    "Now, let''s prepare."

    The hunt for an undercover dog¡­..

    It was the time.

 Chapter 561 125.2 - Finally Free (?)

    Chapter 561125.2 - Finally Free (?)

    In the room where intricate engravings resembling the beauty of nature adorned the walls, a girl with purple hair cascading down to her waist sat at her desk, sipping her tea. The room was a masterful blend of elegance and luxury, the engravings capturing the essence of flourishing forests and serene rivers, each detail carved into the wood with painstaking precision.

    The subtle glow from the chandelier overhead cast a warm light across the room, highlighting the richness of the engravings, which seemed to pulse with life as if the forest itself had been brought indoors.

    Expensive furniture made of rare woods and adorned with fine craftsmanship filled the space, with shelves lined with books and documents. The air was filled with the faint scent ofvender, a calming presence that matched the serenity of the surroundings. The girl was sitting at her desk, a delicate teacup resting in her hand as she nced over the documents in front of her.

    Among those documents was the invitation to the banquet¡ªa key piece that she had secured just as Astron had desired. It hadn''t been difficult. Her family name alone held enough influence in the Southern side of the Valerian Federation to open doors, and acquiring an invitation was as simple as mentioning who she was. The weight of her family''s name made things run smoothly in this part of the world, and that power was something she wielded with subtlety and precision.

    As she scanned the papers, her eyes narrowing in thought, a soft knock at the door pulled her from her concentration.

    The door creaked open, and Alfred, everposed and elegant, stepped inside.

    "Alfred."

    The girl said, looking at the man entering.

    His sharp, formal appearance contrasted with the calm, natural atmosphere of the room. With a polite bow, he addressed her.

    "My Lady," Alfred began, his tone measured and respectful. "The dress you requested for the banquet has been prepared and delivered. It is ready whenever you wish to try it on."

    Maya ced her teacup down on the saucer with a soft clink, a smile gracing her lips. "Ah, wonderful. Thank you, Alfred."

    Maya rose gracefully from her chair, smoothing her hands over the delicate fabric of her gown as she stood. Her movements were as fluid as ever, but there was a subtle shift in her demeanor¡ªsomething even Alfred, her ever-watchful butler, couldn''t quite ce. The excitement she held for this banquet was unlike the usual demeanor of the members of the family that he had been serving. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Typically, such affairs had little appeal to her nor the Lord of the family.

    Alfred''s sharp mind noticed the change, though his face remained as impassive as always. It wasn''t in his nature to question his Lady''s choices, but this particr situation had piqued his curiosity.

    "My Lady," Alfred ventured cautiously, "forgive my inquiry, but I must admit that I find it unusual for you to take such an interest in this banquet. I know the significance of the guests attending, but our family has rarely concerned itself with these gatherings. Might I ask what has piqued your interest in this one?"

    Maya paused for a brief moment, her fingers brushing over the stack of documents she had been reviewing. Her blue eyes flickered with an unreadable expression before she smiled, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes.

    "You''ve always been observant, Alfred," she acknowledged, her tone light yetced with something deeper. "But there''s no need for concern. This is a personal matter." She turned to face him fully, her smile growing more genuine. "Let''s just say there''s someone I''d like to help."

    Alfred gave a small nod, though the answer only fueled his curiosity further. It was rare for Maya to ce personal importance on something outside her usual circle, even more so when it involved the affairs of others. The Lady had always been independent, self-reliant, and somewhat distant from the power games yed in the higher circles of society.

    Still, it wasn''t his ce to press further.

    "As you wish, My Lady," Alfred replied, his voice unwavering. "The dress is in your private fitting room. Shall I escort you?"

    Maya nodded, gesturing for him to lead the way. As they walked, Alfred couldn''t help but think of the exquisite gown that had been speciallymissioned for the event. It was a masterpiece created by the finest tailors using the most luxurious silks and materials from distantnds. The craftsmanship was impable, and no detail had been spared to ensure it was worthy of someone of Maya''s stature.

    The gown itself was a blend of deep, regal hues¡ªrich purples and blues intertwined with silver ents that seemed to shimmer in the light. It had been designed to capture attention without being ostentatious, an elegant disy of refinement and power. It was a dress meant for someone who couldmand a room with presence alone, and Maya certainly fit that description.

    Upon entering the fitting room, Maya approached the dress, running her fingers over the soft silk fabric. Alfred watched silently as she examined the gown, his curiosity still gnawing at him.

    Who could she be helping? And why now?

    As if sensing his unspoken thoughts, Maya turned slightly, her smile returning. "Alfred, sometimes things require a little¡­ personal touch. This banquet will be important for several reasons, but mostly, it''s a chance to support someone who has helped me in ways they might not even realize."

    Alfred''s brow furrowed slightly. His Lady rarely showed such vulnerability, especially when it came to matters of personal connection.

    "I see," he said after a beat.

    Alfred, ever cautious and deliberate with his words, observed his Lady closely, his mind whirring with the puzzle pieces she had subtlyid before him. There was a lingering question that had been tugging at him since the recent preparations began. He took a measured breath, then spoke carefully.

    "My Lady, if I may inquire¡­ is this person you intend to support the same individual you ordered to be received by the airship?"

    Maya paused for a moment, her fingers still tracing the elegant gown before her. She nced at Alfred with a slightly amused expression, impressed as always by his perceptiveness. Of course, someone like Alfred would notice even the smallest details¡ªafter all, the way people arrived at their estate was no simple affair.

    The Evergreen family was not like other noble families of the Valerian Federation. While many rulers governed theirnds with visible authority, overseeing bustling cities and viges, the Evergreen family operated differently. Their vast estate, located deep within secludednds, was rarely visited by outsiders. The city below their jurisdiction saw very little of the Evergreen family, and their presence in the greater politicalndscape was equally understated. Their mansion, perched in a deste location away from the prying eyes of society, was often seen as a ce of mystery.

    Rarely would the Lord of the family, or even its members, appear in public. Invitations to their estate were even rarer, typically reserved for only the most essential of guests, and even then, the protocols for arriving at the mansion were meticulous. Visitors were brought by airship, as Maya had arranged for a certain guest, further emphasizing the secrecy and istion surrounding her family.

    Maya gave Alfred a small nod, acknowledging his sharpness. "Yes, Alfred. The one I had ordered to be received is indeed the person I''m supporting. He''s¡­ special."

    The butler inclined his head, his expression remaining neutral despite the newfound information. His curiosity deepened, but he knew better than to pry further without invitation.

    Alfred cleared his throat softly, maintaining his respectful tone. "I see, My Lady. That does exin the special arrangements. I assumed as much, given that our visitors are few and far between."

    Maya let out a soft chuckle. "It''s not often that we bring someone to the estate, especially not with such care. But¡­ he''s worth it."

    Alfred remained silent, letting his Lady''s words settle in the air. There was a weight behind them that he didn''t miss, though he couldn''t entirely discern the nature of her connection with this individual. The fact that she had arranged such precise details, going so far as to have this person arrive via airship to their secluded mansion, suggested this was no ordinary rtionship.

    It was also unusual for Maya to show such personal involvement. Despite her kind nature, she typically kept a professional distance, especially regarding anything linked to her family''s affairs.

    "You''ve always been careful about who you associate with, My Lady," Alfred ventured. "This must be a person of considerable importance to you."

    Maya met his eyes briefly, a fleeting vulnerability crossing her features before her usualposed smile returned. "He is," she admitted softly. "More than he knows."

    The butler gave a respectful bow. "As always, my Lady, I trust your judgment."

    Alfred''s brow furrowed slightly, though his voice remained asposed as ever. "While I trust your judgmentpletely, My Lady," he began carefully, "I must inform you that Lord Evergreen will be returning to the estate tomorrow evening. Have you considered how you will introduce this individual to him?"

    Maya''s expression didn''t falter. She remained seated at her desk, her fingers lightly tracing the edges of the documents before her. Through the window, the vast expanse of the forest stretched out, its trees swaying gently in the breeze. There was a glint in her eyes as she took in the view.

    "The Lord will likely be curious," Alfred continued, his tone respectful but pointed. "He may wish to know why you''ve chosen to attend this banquet, something you have rarely shown interest in, and why you''ve taken the step of inviting someone to our estate."

    Maya smiled, the gesture serene yet purposeful. Her eyes, now focused out the window, reflected both calm and a hint of mischief. "Oh, I expected nothing less from him," she mused. "He''s always been thorough when ites to family matters, hasn''t he?"

    Her tone was light, but there was an undeniable firmness to it as if she had already anticipated this moment and had made her peace with the scrutiny she would face. She stood from her chair, her movements graceful, and took a few steps closer to the window.

    "Truth be told, I''ve been intending to introduce him to the family for some time now," Maya said, her voice soft but resolute.

    "And¡­.. Isn''t it better to keep things open for the person you hold dear? So that they can never leave your side."

    Alfred could not help but widen his eyes since there was a crazed smile on hisdy''s face.

    And a certain crimson glint in her eyes.

 Chapter 562 152.3 - Finally Free (?)

    Chapter 562152.3 - Finally Free (?)

    Alfred felt a chill run down his spine as he caught the gleam in Maya''s eyes. It was the same crimson hue that had unnerved him during the airship encounter. That brief moment when herposed demeanor had slipped, revealing something far darker, something lurking beneath the surface.

    Her smile, wide and unsettling, only amplified the unease. He hadn''t seen her like this in quite some time. The way her words lingered in the air,ced with obsession, made him question how far his Lady was willing to go to ensure this individual remained by her side.

    For the first time in years, Alfred, the everposed butler, felt a flicker of intimidation from the girl he had watched grow into a refined woman.

    "Isn''t it better to keep things open for the person you hold dear?" Her voice was still smooth and gentle, but the undercurrent was unmistakable. "So that they can never leave your side."

    He didn''t answer immediately, his mind processing the shift in her tone. That glint in her eyes¡ªhe had hoped it was something fleeting, a phase, but it had resurfaced. And now, with the banquet and this unknown figure, it seemed to have gained strength. Could she be losing control of herself again?

    Just as quickly as the unsettling moment had arrived, it vanished. Maya''s expression softened, her usual serene smile returning as if nothing had happened. She exuded calm, but Alfred wasn''t fooled. He had seen the darkness lurking beneath thatposed exterior.

    "You should take a rest, Alfred," she said, her voice returning to its usual gentle cadence. "You''ve done more than enough for today."

    Alfred, ever dutiful, gave a slight bow though his eyes lingered on her for a moment longer. "Very well, My Lady. I shall retire for the evening. If you require anything, do not hesitate to call upon me."

    Maya turned back toward the window, her hands sped behind her as she gazed out at the forest once more, her thoughts seemingly elsewhere. "Of course, Alfred. Rest well."

    With a final nce, Alfred exited the room, his mind troubled. The young woman he served with unwavering loyalty was slipping into something dangerous. And though his duty was to serve, he couldn''t help but wonder how long he could watch over her like this without intervention.

    As Alfred''s footsteps faded from the room, Maya continued to gaze out at the vast expanse of the sky. The twilight was settling in, casting hues of purple and gold over the horizon, a serene contrast to the storm brewing within her heart.

    "It''s time," she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible. "Time to introduce him to the family."

    She had been considering this idea for a while already, but she did not have any opportunity to do so. She couldn''t find the correct time interval or reason to call him to her household.

    While her rtionship with her Junior was different from a usual rtionship, the things that she knew about him were still limited to quite an extent. And she felt that if she were to call him to her household, that would be akin to some sort of forcing him, which at that time she did not like.

    SLEAK!

    Her fingers delicately traced the edge of the window, and for a moment, her eyes softened, her expression one of pure, almost childlike joy. But beneath that purity was something else¡ªsomething darker, fueled by a desire that had grown stronger with each passing day.

    ''It''s a pity that Father and Mother aren''t here,'' she thought, her smile faltering slightly. The absence of her parents made things moreplicated. Though she could understand it given the reasons¡­.

    But her brother¡ªyes, he would be here. He would understand, and he would see what she saw in Astron.

    Her gaze darkened, filled with longing and obsession. ''At the very least, presenting him to my brother should be fine. He''lle to ept him¡­ once he sees how important he is to me.''

    Maya''s smile, though radiant, was now tainted with a possessive desire. She felt her heart throb with anticipation, excitement coursing through her veins at the thought of finally bringing Astron into her world.

    With a slow, deliberate movement, she reached for her smartwatch. The sleek device responded immediately, lighting up in her hand as she navigated through the contacts. She found his name¡ªJunior¡ªand, without hesitation, initiated the call.

    As the device rang, she could already imagine his calm,posed voice answering her. She wanted to hear him, to feel the connection that only he could provide. It was time to bring him closer, closer to her, to the life she had carefully crafted for him¡ªwhether he realized it or not.

    The call connected, and a soft click echoed in the quiet room. "Senior Maya," Astron''s voice came through, steady and calm as always.

    Maya''s smile widened. "Junior. I hope I didn''t catch you at a bad time."

    "No, you didn''t."

    Maya leaned back in her chair, her fingers lightly tapping against the surface of her desk as Astron''s steady voice filled the room. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Are you ready toe here, Junior?" she asked, her tone soft but carrying an air of expectation.

    "I am," came Astron''s calm reply.

    Maya''s smile deepened. "Good, then. Everything is ready from my end. It should be smooth once you arrive."

    "Thank you, Senior," Astron said, his voice steady but sincere. "If not for your help, things would be much more difficult."

    A soft chuckle escaped her lips. "You don''t need to thank me, Junior. I don''t mind. In fact," she paused, a yful lilt entering her voice, "I''ve been feeling rather bored and..."

    "Your blood bags are almost used up, right?" Astronpleted the sentence for her, his tone matter-of-fact, as if this were a normal conversation.

    Maya''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "That''s right," she admitted, her smile widening. "I''ve been trying to save them, thinking I could stall until the academy starts again. I didn''t want to trouble you too much, Junior."

    There was a brief silence on the other end, the weight of their connection hanging in the air.

    "You don''t have to worry about that," Astron said evenly, his voicecking the yfulness of hers but still carrying a certain level of reassurance. "I''ll be there soon, and you won''t have to wait long."

    Maya''s heart fluttered at his words, though she kept her voiceposed. "I''ll be waiting, then. Don''t keep me waiting too long, Junior."

    "....." There was a brief silence on his end. "Understood, Senior," but then came his calm reply, and with that, the line disconnected.

    Maya ced the smartwatch down, her eyes lingering on it for a moment. The anticipation of his arrival sent a thrill through her. She couldn''t help but imagine the moment he would step into her world, finally brought into the life she had been building for him¡ªslowly, carefully, and with purpose.

    ''Soon,'' she thought, her eyes narrowing with a sense of both longing and satisfaction. ''Very soon.''

    *******

    I woke up early, the familiar hum of the city vibrating in the background¡ªthe rented hotel room.

    Today marked the start of something new¡ªa necessary trip to the biggest Awakened Market in the Federation. My goal was simple: gather the tools needed for the next phase. But before that, I had some thoughts to sort through.

    As I stepped outside, the crisp morning air greeted me, refreshingpared to the recycled atmosphere of my hotel. I made my way to the public transport station, blending into the stream of people. As I boarded, the transport quietly hummed to life, and I found a seat near the back, my mind already wandering.

    Being a student at the Arcadia Hunter Academy had its perks, and days like these, they were hard to ignore. The moment people saw that crest, it was like a pass to anything and everything. Discounts, special offers, ess to restricted areas¡ªit was more than just a name. It was leverage. The Academy had groomed us for sess, and the world knew it. Whether it was high-end weapons from private forges or limited-run alchemy products, I could always get the best of the best.

    And let''s not forget the alchemy stores. Some of the most sought-after products were barely avable to the public. The only reason I had a steady supply was because of the Academy''s connections. It was almost amusing how many doors opened just by wearing the Academy tracks. I guess that''s what happens when you belong to an institution known for churning out the best hunters.

    The transport slid through the city streets, weaving past high-rise buildings and bustling marketces. As I nced out the window, I couldn''t help but think about the ridiculous discounts that were always thrown my way. Ten percent here, twenty percent there¡ªsometimes even more if the seller was particrly eager to impress. They knew that the students of Arcadia had buying power and, more importantly, that we were valuable customers.

    ''A little over the top, isn''t it?'' I mused, leaning back in my seat. But who was I toin?

    ''Rather, I should buy everything before leaving.''

    Since I will be going to meet with Senior Maya, I will not have any other opportunity toe to the biggest market in the entire Hunter world.

    ''If I want to finish my hunt sessfully, I need to be fully prepared.'' At the end of the day, whether it is a grown, fully-fetched dragon or not, hunting a dragon is something that is never easy.

    That is why everything needs to be in ce.

    ''Zhakorath¡­..That guy must not be alerted until it is the time to end him.''

    The transport moved smoothly through the city, and I tapped my fingers on the window''s edge, watching the world blur by. High-rise buildings towered above the streets, casting long shadows over the bustling marketces below. My mind, however, was preupied with more pressing concerns.

    ''Ten percent here, twenty percent there¡­'' The discounts shed through my mind, but I pushed the thought aside. I wasn''t here for a shopping spree. I was here to prepare. Senior Maya wouldn''t wait forever, and once I met with her, returning to the market wouldn''t be an option for a while. If I was going to face Zhakorath, I needed to be ready. Completely ready.

    ''I should buy everything I might need before leaving,'' I decided, leaning back in my seat. Zhakorath, a demon disguised as a human, had managed to slip through the cracks of the world for too long. Hunting a dragon, whether fully matured or not, was never a task to be taken lightly. But demons, especially those infiltrated into the human world? They were in a league of their own.

    If there was one thing demons were particrly good at, it was being slippery. That''s why Zhakorath hadn''t been caught yet. Every time someone came close to pinning him down, he''d vanish, slipping into the shadows like smoke, only to resurface somewhere else. That''s how they operated¡ªalways a step ahead, always calcting.

    But this time would be different. This time, I''d make sure he wouldn''t see iting.

    ''The banquet...'' I mused.

    ''It will mark your grave.''

 Chapter 563 125.4 - Finally Free (?)

    Chapter563125.4 - Finally Free (?)

    After gathering everything I needed from the Awakened Market, I packed the newly acquired gear into my dimensional storage¡ªa handy tool for a hunter, especially one in my line of work. Alchemy products, specialized weapons, and some anti-demon runes. Everything was in ce. There was no room for error now.

    The streets of Nexoria City stretched out before me as I made my way to the Warp Gate Hall, a sprawlingplex near the heart of the city.

    The towering gates of the Warp Gate Hall loomed ahead, and I made my way toward the entrance. The ce was bustling with activity, various travelers and hunters moving to and from the many destinations across the Federation. But the moment I approached, the security personnel stationed at the entrance straightened up.

    I reached into my pocket and retrieved my Arcadia Hunter Academy ID card¡ªa symbol of my status. The official standing guard took it, his eyes scanning the embedded runes and verifying the authenticity of the credentials. For a brief moment, he nced at me, then back at the card, as the faint glow from his verification device flickered.

    "Everything checks out, Mr. Natusalune," the guard said, his tone professional but respectful. He handed the card back to me. "You''re cleared for travel. Please proceed."

    Another staff member, a young woman dressed in the uniform of the Federation Transport Authority, approached swiftly. She nodded to the guard before turning to me. "I''ll escort you to your gate, sir. This way."

    I followed her through the bustling halls of the Warp Gate section, passing rows of active gates, each one shimmering with the magic of long-distance transportation. The hum of mana echoed in the air, and the faint buzz of voices from other travelers surrounded us.

    As we approached the gate assigned for Ardmont, the glow of the portal became more pronounced. It flickered with energy, signaling that it was fully operational. The attendant turned to me with a polite smile. "Your gate is ready, Mr. Natusalune. You should arrive in Ardmont shortly."

    I nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you," I replied, adjusting the strap of my pack. With everything now in order, the next step of the journey was clear. The preparations were finished, and now it was time to put them into action.

    I stepped toward the gate, feeling the familiar hum of energy as I crossed the threshold. The portal shimmered, and in an instant, Nexoria City faded away, reced by the sprawling metropolis of Ardmont.

    As I stepped out of the Warp Gate, the air around me changed. The faint scent of freshly tilled earth mixed with the crispness of the countryside¡ªa sharp contrast to the industrial tones of Nexoria. Before I could take in the surroundings of Ardmont''s Warp Gate Hall, a figure approached swiftly.

    "Mr. Natusalune, wee to Ardmont," a well-dressed man greeted me, his voice professional yet warm. He held out a small silver tray that bore a couple of neatly wrapped items. "Please, a quick refreshment for the journey. It''s customary here for our distinguished guests."

    I nced at the treats¡ªa soft, fruit-filled pastry that seemed to be a local specialty and a small sk of herbal tea. "Thank you," I replied, epting the offer.

    The man gestured politely, indicating that he would lead the way. "I''ll escort you to the main square. The city has been bustling with activitytely, but we''ve ensured a smooth passage for your exit."

    As we walked through the halls, I noticed how different the Warp Gate Hall in Ardmont waspared to Nexoria. Here, the atmosphere felt calmer, more grounded. The walls were lined with rustic decor, and many of the travelers I passed wore the practical clothing of workers, not hunters. The city was unmistakably a hub for agriculture.

    When we reached the exit of the Warp Gate Hall, the man left with a polite nod as I looked into the scenery.

    The city of Ardmont unfolded before me, its sprawling streets lined with vibrant greenery, a seamless blend of metropolis and nature. Even though the city buzzed with life and activity, it felt different from Nexoria¡ªsofter, calmer. Trees lined the roads, their leaves rustling gently in the breeze. Flowers, vibrant and fragrant, adorned the walkways, adding a ssh of color against the stone buildings. It wasn''t just a city; it was a sanctuary¡ªa metropolis wrapped in nature''s embrace, earning its nickname, "The Metropolis of Nature."

    Despite the crowds, there was an air of serenity, a reminder of the city''s deep connection to the earth. People moved about with purpose, yet the pace was never rushed. The surrounding greenery seemed to slow time itself, inviting the passerby to linger and appreciate the beauty around them.

    As I walked, observing the fusion of urban life and nature, my thoughts began to wander. The tranquility of Ardmont was a stark contrast to the constant tension I had grown ustomed to. And in that quiet moment, my mind slipped to Maya.

    Even though I had known from the game that Maya was talented, remarkably so, there was something off about her family. There was no mention of the Evergreens in the game¡ªno references to their influence, no record of them being yers in the capital''s politics. And yet, the talent Maya disyed, the sheer amount of resources she had ess to, couldn''t havee from nowhere. It was clear that her family wasn''t ordinary.

    ''It doesn''t make sense,'' I thought, frowning slightly as I walked past a vendor selling fresh produce, the scent of herbs and flowers drifting through the air. ''How can someone with that much power and backing fly so far under the radar?''

    I had been searching for records of the Evergreen family for a while now, trying to piece together their story, but it wasn''t easy. Most noble families left traces, even if they tried to remain discreet.

    Their influence could be seen in politics,merce, or even military movements. But the Evergreens? It was like trying to find the ghost of a family¡ªwhispers, at best, with no real substance to follow.

    ''No mention in the capital''s circles, no participation in the major power ys, and yet Maya carries herself like someone who knows exactly where she stands in the world,'' I mused, my steps slowing as I passed by a cluster of trees. The sunlight filtering through the branches reminded me of the calm that always seemed to surround Maya, a calm that hid something far more formidable beneath the surface.

    And then there were the resources. The rare alchemical products, the mana-enhancing artifacts, and even the ess to training that most people could only dream of¡ªthese weren''t things that came without influence. The Evergreen family must be hiding something, keeping themselves away from the political theater of the capital for a reason.

    ''But why?'' I questioned, frustration bubbling up as I turned a corner, the vibrant greenery around me doing little to calm the storm in my mind. ''What are they hiding?'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    These questions.

    They were the reason why I had let Senior Maya take the opportunity to attend the banquet. While it was indeed true that I would need to prepare a lot more, it was not something that I wouldn''t be able to do without Senior Maya''s help.

    Eventually, one way or another, I would be in that banquet.

    However, letting Senior Maya help me would also give me an opportunity to visit her household and possibly understand what was going on there.

    Of course, there was also the fact that I needed to check up on her progress regarding her vampire situation, and in the end, I had many reasons to get her involved.

    ''The Evergreen family must hold a certain standing if they have ess to such resources,'' I thought as I continued walking, the gentle breeze tugging at my cloak. ''And if they aren''t involved in the politics of the capital, that can only mean one thing: the government is allowing them to remain in the shadows. Which raises the question¡ªwhy?''

    If the Evergreens had enough influence and power to stay out of the political scene without consequence, it meant one of two things: either they were strong enough to make the government fear them, or there was some other reason keeping them protected. Perhaps alliances, hidden deals, or something even moreplicated. Either way, the fact that they were allowed to stay out of sight despite their clear influence was unsettling.

    And now, as I prepared to make my way deeper into this mystery, there was the matter of the airship. The fact that I would be taken from this city by airship and that it was arranged by Senior Maya spoke volumes. Airships weren''t something everyone possessed. They were rare, expensive, and usually reserved for the elite, military, or the most influential families. Certainly, not something one couldmand at will.

    The Evergreen family clearly had more resources than I had realized, and it only deepened the enigma surrounding them. I had to figure out why they were so far under the radar yet powerful enough to move like this without attracting attention.

    Just as my thoughts were spiraling further into theplexity of the Evergreen family''s influence, my smartwatch buzzed softly, pulling me back to the present.

    I nced down, and a single name appeared on the screen: [Senior Maya].

    The holographic disy projected slightly above my wrist, and her face appeared calm yet focused.

    "Senior Maya," I greeted her, my voice steady, though my mind was still buzzing with everything I had been piecing together.

    "Astron," she said, her voice carrying that same gentle confidence I hade to associate with her. "Have you arrived Ardmont?"

    "Just arrived," I replied.

    Hearing that I had arrived, Maya''s expression softened, and a slight smile yed on her lips. "Good. Send me your location," she said, her voice smooth. "Someone is already there, waiting to take you to the airship center."

    I nodded, quickly sending my coordinates. "Understood,"

    Maya''s smile deepened, though there was a certain knowing glint in her eyes. "I''ll be waiting," she said, her voice carrying a certain warmth that I wasn''t used to. The hologram flickered, and with that, the call ended, leaving me standing amidst the bustle of Ardmont once again.

    I stood still for a moment, letting the cool breeze rustle through the trees as I waited for my transport. Maya had always been calm and confident, but there was something in her tone just now that made me wonder how much more she knew about me than I had assumed. The thought settled uneasily in my mind, but I pushed it aside for the moment.

    Within a few minutes, the sound of a car approaching caught my attention. It wasn''t a shy, high-end vehicle like the ones I''d seen parked outside the halls in Nexoria. Instead, it was a simple, unassuming car¡ªmodest yet efficient, blending in with the surroundings. The driver stepped out, dressed in a sharp, well-fitted uniform, his posture impable.

    He approached me with a bow of his head. "Mr. Astron Natusalune?" His voice was polite and professional, with a slight hint of deference.

    I nodded in response. "That''s me."

    The driver straightened up, a respectful look on his face. "I am at your service, sir. Lady Maya has arranged for your transport to the airship center. I apologize that we did not prepare a more luxurious vehicle, but Lady Maya insisted that you preferred something more discreet."

    I nced at the car and gave a small nod of approval. "She''s right. I don''t need anything shy."

    The driver smiled faintly, bowing his head once more. "It seems Lady Maya knows you well, sir."

    ''Well, she indeed knows me well.''

    In one way or another, we have spent quite a lot of time together, after all.

    ''Though, why do I feel chilly? This time as well¡­..''

    Once again, my instincts were warning me.

 Chapter 564 126.1 - Evergreen

    Chapter564126.1 - Evergreen

    The car glided smoothly through the streets of Ardmont, heading toward the outskirts of the city. As the scenery shifted from the vibrant greenery and bustling crowds of the metropolis to the more open, expansive fields beyond, I settled into the quiet, letting the stillness take over.

    The driver, true to his professional demeanor, didn''t speak, and I didn''t feel the need to break the silence. Instead, I focused on the passingndscape. The soft hum of the car''s engine became background noise as I gazed out of the window, observing the transition from city to countryside.

    As the car continued through the scenic roads of Ardmont, I caught sight of several people bustling around the trade centers. These buildings were sleek, and their designs were a blend of modern architecture and the earthy tones of nature. Towering structures of ss and steel were softened by lush green terraces and walls covered in climbing nts, giving the impression that they were almost grown from the earth itself rather than built upon it.

    Workers and traders moved fluidly between the buildings, their actions efficient but with a sense of ease that was rare in the more industrialized cities. Stalls and marketces were neatly set up alongside advanced transportation hubs, where hovering carts and drones carried supplies from one side of the centers to the other. Despite the advanced technology, it felt like the technology served the environment, not the other way around.

    ''Ardmont really is something else,'' I thought as I observed the fusion of human innovation and natural beauty. In Nexoria, it was all about efficiency and power, but here, it was about bnce and harmony. The people seemed content, and even the trade had a rhythm to it that didn''t feel rushed or pressured. The air was cleaner, too, as if the city''syout naturally filtered out the chaos of daily life.

    After about thirty minutes of this quiet drive through the countryside, the car slowed down as we approached a more secluded area. Ahead, I could see a series of high, sleek gates surrounding arge private airship port. The port itself was an impressive sight¡ªits metallic tforms shimmered under the sun, but like everything else in Ardmont, it had a touch of nature integrated into the design. Vines and greenery lined the walkways, and small trees stood in perfect symmetry along the entrance.

    "Here."

    "A minute."

    The driver presented his ID to the personnel at the gate, who nodded without hesitation, allowing us to pass through. As the car rolled forward, I took a moment to absorb my surroundings. I couldn''t help but feel a slight sense of amazement at the luxury of the ce. It wasn''t ostentatious in the traditional sense, but there was an understated elegance to everything¡ªthe perfectly maintained grounds, the smooth operations of the airships being prepped for departure, and the personnel who moved with a quiet, professional efficiency. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Even for someone who had seen countless different scenes in the game, this level of subtle opulence caught me off guard.

    ''This doesn''t fall short of the wealth of the ckthorns or any other high-ranking families.''

    As we came to a stop near one of the private hangars, the driver stepped out and opened the door for me. "We''ve arrived, Mr. Natusalune," he said, gesturing toward the entrance. I stepped out of the car, nodding to him as I took in the sight of the private airship waiting for me.

    ''I guess Senior Maya didn''t hold back on this,'' I thought, my curiosity piqued.

    The airship before me was impressive, to say the least. Its sleek exterior, crafted from a shimmering alloy that reflected the sunlight in subtle hues of silver and blue, exuded both sophistication and durability.

    It was enormous, though its design was refined enough to make it seem almost modest. The engines were silent, a testament to the advanced technology that powered the vessel. No loud hum or ttering of mechanical parts¡ªjust a low, constant pulse of energy.

    As I neared the airship, the details of its construction became clearer. The shimmering alloy that coated its hull wasn''t just for show. ''That''s Mithrinium¡ªlightweight, but incredibly strong. Resistant to most forms of magical interference.'' It was rare to see a ship outfitted with it, especially for personal use. Maya certainly spared no expense.

    I nced along the sides, noting the faint outlines of hidden panels. ''Those aren''t just storagepartments¡­ reinforced ting and a concealed weapon system.'' My eyes picked out a few key features. ''Mana-siphon turrets, perhaps? Compact, but deadly in close-quarter aerial skirmishes.'' They were subtle, almost unnoticeable to the untrained eye, but their positioning was strategic¡ªno angle left undefended.

    As I moved closer, I caught sight of the symbols etched subtly into the airship''s hull, nearly blending with the design. ''Runic engravings¡­ that''s Aetherweave. Perfect for amplifying protective barriers and enhancing the ship''s stealth capabilities.'' No doubt, it allowed the airship to pass through areas undetected while ensuring its upants remained safe from magical threats.

    The engines were tucked beneath the sleek frame, almost hidden, but I recognized the faint glow of crystallized mana energy. ''Crystalis Core Engines. Silent, efficient, and able to sustain long flights without refueling. With those, this ship could cross half the continent in a single trip.''

    I stepped back, taking in the full view once more. ''This isn''t just for travel. It''s for defense, stealth, and speed. A personal fortress in the sky.''

    As I stepped onto the ramp, a butler appeared at the entrance, his posture impable, dressed in a uniform that exuded professionalism. He bowed slightly before speaking. "Wee aboard, Mr. Natusalune. Lady Maya has instructed me to escort you to the main cabin. Please, follow me."

    I nodded in acknowledgment, but my attention was still focused on the details around me. The interior of the airship was as impressive as the exterior¡ªpolished floors, intricate woodwork along the walls, and soft lighting that gave the space a serene ambiance. Yet, there was something else. Subtle signs that suggested the airship had seen some use, but not recently.

    ''The furniture, while pristine, shows slight wear in the usual spots,'' I noted as I walked. The faint creases in the upholstery where someone might sit frequently, but no signs of recent upancy. ''This airship is used, but not often. Maybe once in a while, but it''s clear it''s kept in excellent condition.''

    The butler led me through the narrow corridors, and I took in more of the surroundings. Each room we passed was meticulously arranged, but nothing felt personal. ''It''s well-maintained,'' I thought, ''but there''s a difference between regr cleaning and daily use.'' The air was fresh, too fresh for a ship that had seen frequent travel. Maintenance was routine, but not much more than that.

    As we approached the main cabin, I nced at the subtle details¡ªart pieces carefully selected to reflect a refined taste, minimalist yet elegant. ''This is definitely Maya''s ship. It has her touch all over it. Reserved, understated, and refined. And considering she''s been at the academy for over a year and a half, it makes sense why this airship hasn''t been used much recently.''

    The butler stopped in front of arge, polished door and opened it, revealing the main cabin. "Please, make yourselffortable," he said, gesturing toward the seating area.

    I stepped into the seating area, immediately noticing the soft, plush chairs arranged around a low table. The upholstery was crafted from high-end materials, blendingfort with elegance. Each piece of furniture was carefully ced, giving the space an air of intimacy while still maintaining the feel of a luxury airship. The room itself was quiet, save for the faint hum of the ship''s systems, and the lighting was soft, casting a warm glow across the cabin.

    "Mr. Natusalune," the butler spoke again, his tone polite, "the airship will board shortly. If you have any questions or require anything during the flight, please don''t hesitate to ask."

    I nced toward the butler, considering for a moment. "How long will the ride take?"

    "It will be approximately one hour, sir," he replied smoothly, folding his hands in front of him. "Lady Maya has arranged everything to ensure afortable journey."

    I nodded, acknowledging the information. "Thank you. That will be all for now."

    The butler gave a small bow before excusing himself from the room, leaving me alone in the quiet, luxurious cabin. I leaned back into one of the chairs, the softness immediately providingfort.

    Momentster, I felt the subtle shift beneath my feet as the airship began its ascent. The smoothness of the takeoff was barely noticeable, save for the faint change in pressure.

    As the airship leveled off, it didn''t ascend too high, keeping a close connection to thendscape below. I moved closer to one of therge windows, my eyes drawn to the changing view. The city of Ardmont grew smaller with each passing moment, the towering buildings and streets gradually fading into the distance. But as we rose higher, the full scope of thend surrounding the city became more visible, stretching far beyond what most would be able to perceive.

    ''A perk of the eyes,'' I thought as my vision adjusted, focusing on the details far below. Even from this height, I could make out the sprawling agriculturalnds that extended in all directions, a vast tapestry of fields and crops spread across the region. It was impressive¡ªcountless fields, all tended by various machines and workers who moved with purpose, their actions synchronized in a strange harmony with thend itself.

    The more I looked, the more details revealed themselves. I could see how magic was woven into the very fabric of thend. Massive formations, faintly glowing with a soft energy, were scattered across the fields, clearly designed to regte the weather and soil conditions. ''So that''s how they maintain consistency,'' I mused, noting the subtle shifts in the air and the flow of mana. Some areas had a light drizzle, while others basked in warm sunlight¡ªall directed by the formations that controlled each zone''s environment to optimize the crops.

    Machinery of all kinds moved efficiently between the fields¡ªhovering drones inspecting crops,rge automated plows tilling the earth, and irrigation systems that distributed water with precision. Yet, it wasn''t just machines at work. I could see workers, both human and otherwise, moving across thend. They were spaced far apart, yet each group seemed to know exactly what needed to be done, their coordination a testament to the careful bnce that defined this region.

    ''The integration of magic here is far beyond what I''ve seen in most humannds,'' I noted. In other ces, magic was often treated as an afterthought or luxury, but here it was a foundational tool used to enhance every aspect of life. Agriculture, technology, and mana flowed seamlessly together, allowing for a level of efficiency that was rare to find. Forests bordered the farnds, thick with trees that seemed untouched by the hand of industry. Even here, I could see formations keeping the natural bnce in check, ensuring the forest remained healthy.

    Thebination of technology and nature, so perfectly in sync, was fascinating. It was clear that Ardmont, despite its agricultural focus, had a deep understanding of how to use mana to benefit both thend and the people.

    ''So different from the usual humannds,'' I thought, the contrast between what I saw here and what I had known elsewhere striking me.

    The airship continued its smooth journey, and I stayed by the window, observing the intricate workings of thend below. It was as if the entire region was alive with a rhythm dictated by both magic and nature, a bnce that most ces could only dream of achieving.

    ''A world within itself,'' I mused, letting the thought linger as the airship glided effortlessly above the vast, enchanted fields.

    Exactly 57 minutester, as I continued to observe thendscape below, something caught my eye.

    ''The mana¡­.''

    It changed.

 Chapter 565 126.2 - Evergreen

    Chapter565126.2 - Evergreen

    Mana.

    When we think about what mana is, most people tend to imagine it as just another resource¡ªsomething to be harnessed, controlled, and expanded. But in truth, mana is much more than that. It''s not just the lifeblood of magic, but the essence of the world itself. It flows through everything¡ªliving beings, thend, the air. Every part of the environment is a reflection of the mana coursing through it, and how that mana interacts with the world tells you more than just its surface appearance.

    Mana isn''t simply raw energy; it''s anguage. One that, if you understand it, reveals far more than what the naked eye can perceive. When mana is abundant, thend flourishes, teeming with life. When it''s disrupted or drained, everything suffers¡ªthe soil dries, nts wither, and even the air grows heavy with stagnation.

    It''s everywhere, integrated into every aspect of existence. In the way crops grow, how the wind shifts, and even how people interact with their surroundings. By reading the mana in an environment, you can infer the health of thend and the stability of the climate or even detect hidden threats before they be visible.

    And with the right eyes, like mine, that''s exactly what I can do. My vision doesn''t just let me see farther¡ªit lets me read the currents of mana, like tracing the flow of a river.

    I''ve done it more times than I can count. In battle, it''s second nature to scan for disruptions in mana flow, giving me an edge. In unfamiliar environments, I use it to understand the bnce of thend.

    And now.

    Mana is, in many ways, like electromaic waves. It has properties¡ªfrequency, intensity, and flow¡ªthat can be read, analyzed, and understood by those attuned to it. And just like waves, mana interacts with everything in its path, influencing the environment, living beings, and even objects. By analyzing those properties, you can learn not just about the surface level of things but the deeper truths that lie beneath.

    That''s what I''ve been doing all this time, unconsciously. Reading the shifts in mana around me, letting it inform my understanding of the world. Whether in battle or in unfamiliar environments, it''s be second nature to perceive mana and break it down in my mind. A constant stream of information flowing through my senses.

    ''This ce is different.''

    In front of me, the special properties of mana were different.

    The mana here wasn''t following the same rules. It felt heavier, denser. From my eyes, I could see it¡ªan intricate weave of energy swirling beneath the surface, not chaotic, but tightly controlled in its own way.

    As I focused, I began dismantling the mana in my head, breaking it down piece by piece. The flow, the intensity¡ªit was far richer than anything I had encountered thus far on this journey. The patterns it formed were unfamiliar, almost foreign. It wasn''t just that there was more mana here; it was the way it behaved, the way it interacted with the environment.

    ''This is¡­'' I let the thought hang as I visualized it. In my mind''s eye, the mana took shape, forming an intricatework of currents and streams, each one more vibrant than thest. It was like a living organism, pulsing and breathing with its own rhythm.

    And then I saw it. A barrier.

    It wasn''t visible to the naked eye, but my senses picked it up clearly. The mana shifted abruptly as if I had just crossed an invisible threshold. ''A sphere,'' I thought, watching as the energy curved around thend in a protective dome, enveloping the entire region in its embrace.

    It wasn''t just a barrier in the traditional sense, though. It wasn''t designed to keep things out¡ªit was more like a self-contained ecosystem, preserving the natural bnce within. The mana inside the barrier was of a different quality entirely, almost as if it had been purified, refined by some ''ancient'' process.

    Indeed, it felt ancient.

    Most of the time, mana felt like a living thing, still actively integrating itself into the environment, shaping and influencing the world ever since the day of Nexus Convergence 500 years ago. That event changed everything, flooding the world with mana and starting a process that is still ongoing to this day.

    But here, the mana felt¡­plete.

    ''Contrary to how it is with the rest of the world where mana continues to integrate itself with the environment, this ce¡­ it''s as if mana has already be one with thend,'' I thought, my mind working to break down the significance of what I was sensing.

    Mana, in most ces, still carried the raw, untamed energy of its arrival. It was vibrant but iplete, as if it was still learning to settle into its new home, altering ecosystems and human structures alike. But here, the mana wasn''t raw¡ªit was refined, natural in a way that felt¡­ ancient. It had already reached full integration, as if it had been part of this ce for far longer than the 500 years the rest of the world had experienced.

    This couldn''t be a coincidence. The difference wasn''t just in the mana¡ªit was in how the environment interacted with it. Thend wasn''t merely affected by mana; it was shaped by it, as though the two were symbiotic. And then it struck me.

    Senior Maya.

    Her talents, her abilities¡ªthey were too extraordinary to be mere coincidence. I had always sensed there was something more to her, something beyond the training and experience we all had at the academy. But now, seeing this ce, I had no doubt. This level of mana refinement wasn''t normal, not in the slightest.

    ''Indeed.''

    It was really intriguing.

    The fact that there were many things that I still didn''t know even if I hadpletely yed the game.

    Just as my thoughts continued to spiral deeper into the realization of how little I still knew, despite having yed through the game entirely, there was a knock at the door. The sound was polite yet firm, pulling me back into the present moment. The door opened, and the butler stepped inside, bowing slightly before speaking.

    "I hope the ride has beenfortable, Mr. Natusalune," he said, his tone respectful and calm. "We have just arrived at our destination."

    I nodded in acknowledgment, the weight of my earlier thoughts still lingering in the back of my mind. I stood from thefortable seat and moved toward the window, curious to see where we were about tond.

    The scene that greeted me was nothing short of impressive. Outside, nestled between thick forests and towering trees, stood a massive mansion. It was elegant and grand and radiated an air of quiet authority. The structure seemed perfectly integrated with the surrounding nature, almost as if thend had shaped itself to amodate the mansion''s presence rather than the other way around.

    The butler cleared his throat softly, drawing my attention away from the window. "We will bending shortly, Mr. Natusalune," he informed me with the sameposed tone. "If there is anything else you require, please do not hesitate to ask." He bowed again before excusing himself, leaving me alone once more with my thoughts.

    I returned my gaze to the mansion and the surrounding forest, the weight of the ce settling over me. Everything about it was designed with precision and care, from the trees lining the estate to the way the structure harmonized with the environment. It was a seamless blend of power and nature.

    Momentster, the airship began to slow, gently adjusting its course as it prepared tond. I could feel the smooth alignment as the ship descended gracefully toward a special hangar just beyond the mansion. The hangar was well-concealed, but its design was unmistakably for personal use. It was clear that thisnding site had been built with the airship in mind, reserved for its frequent¡ªthough not recent¡ªvisits.

    The ship touched down with hardly a sound, the engines powering down with the same quiet efficiency that had carried us through the journey. The hangar itself was sleek, built into thendscape to avoid disturbing the natural beauty of the surroundings.

    The moment the door to the airship opened, a rush of mana flooded my senses, assaulting me with an intensity I hadn''t anticipated. It wasn''t just the air that was different¡ªit was as if the very pressure of the atmosphere had shifted.

    ''Ooof¡­.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    My head spun for a brief moment, the weight of the refined, ancient mana nearly overwhelming. But within seconds, I regained control, steadying myself as I took a slow breath.

    "Haaah¡­."

    The air outside was cool, carrying with it the scent of nature¡ªfresh, earthy, and untouched by the industrial rhythms of the world. It was a refreshing change from the more structured environment I''d just left behind. A gentle breeze drifted in, wrapping around me like a soft embrace. But amidst the natural smells, one distinct fragrance stood out. Familiar. Inviting.

    It was subtle at first, but as I focused, the scent became unmistakable¡ªa fragrance I hade to associate with a certain someone. Natural, delicate, and distinctly her.

    I raised my head, and there she stood.

    Senior Maya.

    Her purple hair cascaded effortlessly down to her waist, glimmering in the light as if it had been spun from silk. Her pink eyes, sharp yet soft, were locked onto mine, radiating a quiet strength that only she could possess.

    "Junior," her voice came, calm and warm, carrying an undercurrent of familiarity that immediately grounded me in the moment.

    In the blink of an eye, she was before me, her presencemanding yet serene.

    Maya stood before me, just as I had always seen her¡ªserene, kind, and radiating a purity that seemed almost at odds with the power she carried. Despite the subtle shift in the air around her, she remainedposed, her gaze never wavering as she took me in.

    "Senior," I replied, my voice calm but watchful. I took a moment to observe her more closely. At first nce, she seemed the same¡ªlively, herplexion bright and full of life. But there was something else, something faint yet undeniable. A red glint in her eyes, subtle but present, hinted at a tension she was holding back. It wasn''t just the usual calmness she exuded; this time, it felt like she was keeping herself in check.

    I noticed the faint blush on her cheeks and how she briefly wet her lips with nothing but saliva. The small gestures, though seemingly insignificant, told me enough.

    ''She is trying to suppress herself.'' She was trying to suppress her vampiric urges¡ªurges that had clearly grown stronger.

 Chapter 566 126.3 - Evergreen

    Chapter 566126.3 - Evergreen

    In the dimly lit room, soft candlelight flickered along the walls, casting gentle shadows over the intricate engravings and elegant d¨¦cor that adorned the space. Maya sat cross-legged on a plush mat in the center of her room, her posture serene andposed. Her eyes were closed, and her hands rested lightly on her knees, fingers curled inward in a meditative pose.

    For most of the Awakened, meditation might not be a necessity, but for someone like Maya, a mage who cultivated her mind and needed bnce over her abilities, it was crucial. The very act of centering her mind allowed her to control the natural energies around her and, more importantly, to keep her vampiric urges at bay.

    As she inhaled deeply, drawing in the ambient mana around her, her body seemed to still further, her presence bing attuned to the room''s energies. The forest-like engravings on the walls almost shimmered in response, as if acknowledging her connection to the natural world.

    ''Focus,'' she told herself. The more she could align her mind with the peaceful flow of mana, the more she could stave off the dangerous pull of her vampiric nature. The hunger had been building steadily, especially as she pushed herself to rely less and less on the blood bags. It was a conscious choice, an effort to maintain her humanity without sumbing too deeply to her vampiric cravings.

    But it wasn''t easy.

    Even now, as she breathed slowly, she could feel the stirrings of that dark part of her¡ªthe part that craved blood, that wanted to overwhelm her with the pure, animalistic need for sustenance. She gritted her teeth for a moment, feeling the fangs in her mouth slightly extend before she caught herself.

    ''Not now,'' she thought, calming her inner turmoil.

    The mana flowed more freely now, soothing her mind and quieting the relentless pull of her vampiric urges. In moments like these, it was as if two parts of her were constantly at war¡ªthe refined, controlled mage who sought bnce and the primal, bloodthirsty predator that her vampiric nature threatened to unleash.

    Her breath steadied as she slowly found a rhythm, each inhtion drawing in calming energy, each exhtion pushing out the remnants of her hunger. The deeper she meditated, the more control she regained. For Maya, this bnce was everything¡ªwithout it, she risked losing herself. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''I''m not a ve to it. I control it.''

    She repeated this mantra in her mind, letting the words be part of the flow of energy, strengthening her resolve. Slowly, the hunger receded to the edges of her consciousness, like a distant echo.

    The gentle flow of mana did its part, calming her immediate urges, but it couldn''t quell the deeper, more insidious feeling that had been gnawing at her for weeks now: loneliness.

    The mansion was vast, grand, and filled with loyal staff ready to attend to her every need. Yet, despite their constant presence, Maya felt a profound emptiness.

    The academy had offered distractions, challenges, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªa connection to others, particrly to Astron. But now, with the semester paused and the academy life distant, time had be her biggest enemy.

    ''Time¡­'' she thought, her eyelids fluttering as she took another measured breath. It was time that stretched on endlessly now, leaving her in this limbo between moments of fleeting control and the overwhelming hunger that lurked beneath the surface. She repeated the mantra again, but this time, it felt hollow, more out of habit than conviction.

    ''I''m not a ve to it. I control it.''

    She opened her eyes slowly, staring at the delicate patterns of light filtering through the curtains.

    KNOCK!

    The soft knock at the door echoed through the stillness of the room. Maya, having already sensed Alfred''s approach, exhaled slowly, her breath mingling with the fading remnants of her mantra. "Enter," she said, her voice calm butced with anticipation.

    Alfred stepped in quietly, his ever-presentposure intact. His eyes briefly scanned the room before settling on Maya, who had just begun to rise from her meditative pose. "My Lady," he began with his usual formality, "I apologize for interrupting your session, but I thought it best to inform you that the airship will be arriving in just a few minutes."

    Maya''s eyes sparkled, her heart quickening with excitement.

    ''Finally.''

    The thought filled her with a surge of warmth, banishing the hollow feeling that had gued her for days. She had arranged everything perfectly¡ªher airship sent to collect him, the preparation of the estate. And now, after waiting and preparing, the moment was near.

    "Thank you, Alfred," she replied, standing gracefully from her position. Her tone was calm, but the subtle joy in her expression betrayed her emotions. "I''m going to wee him."

    Alfred bowed slightly, acknowledging her decision. "Very well, My Lady. Shall I apany you?"

    Maya smiled at her loyal butler, her expression soft. "No need. I''ll greet him alone. You''ve already done more than enough."

    "As you wish," Alfred replied, bowing deeper this time as Maya moved past him with purpose, her footsteps light but filled with intent.

    As Maya moved through the halls of the mansion, her steps were light but filled with anticipation. The elegant interior of the estate passed by in a blur, her focus solely on the moment she would see him again. Each step felt like it was carrying her closer to something she had long been waiting for.

    The grand entrance of the mansion loomed ahead, and beyond that, the airship was just beginning to descend, its sleek form casting a shadow over thending tform.

    As the airship gracefully touched down, Maya''s gaze was fixed on its descending form. She had been waiting for this moment, her heart quickening as she sensed the familiar mana signature. Though her face remainedposed, inside, she was brimming with anticipation.

    The forest around her whispered with life, its energy blending with the natural mana that permeated the estate. But today, none of that mattered¡ªher focus was solely on him.

    HISS!

    The doors to the airship opened with a soft hiss, and there he was¡ªAstron. He emerged from the ship, his form silhouetted against the interior light for a brief moment before stepping into the open air. His presence, calm and collected, seemed to fill the space.

    The breeze carried a subtle mix of scents, the fragrance of nature and the earth mingling with the unique, familiar scent that Maya hade to associate with him. She breathed it in deeply, savoring the moment as she watched him take in his surroundings.

    ''He''s here.''

    "Junior," she greeted, her voice soft but carrying with it a warmth that was reserved only for him. She kept her tone calm and collected, though her heart beat faster with every second he stood before her.

    Maya took a step forward, her movements as graceful as ever, closing the distance between them effortlessly. Her purple hair, catching the light, shimmered as she moved, and her pink eyes locked onto his¡ªeyes that usually held so much power, but now, they were focused only on him.

    And the moment she stepped closer to Astron, the familiar, intoxicating scent of his blood reached her senses. Her breath hitched, and for a brief moment, her vision swam in crimson. The world around her¡ªthe grand estate, the soft breeze, the natural energy flowing from the forest¡ªblurred into the background as her instincts sharpened on him. His presence, his scent, and the sight of his neck, where his skin was exposed just enough under his neatly arranged clothes, sent her urges spiraling.

    He looked healthier than she remembered, his body having grown stronger since theirst meeting. The subtle shift in his demeanor, his sharpened focus, and the sheer vitality emanating from him seemed to amplify the temptation. The veins in his neck, pulsing with life, drew her in like a ma.

    ''No¡­'' she thought, her heart pounding. The hunger gnawed at her, more powerful than ever before. It was as if her body craved what it knew it could have, what it had tasted before. But this time, she had promised herself she wouldn''t give in.

    Her fangs itched, extending slightly before she caught herself. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms as she fought against the primal desire that threatened to overwhelm her. For weeks, she had trained, practiced, and meditated, all in the hopes of gaining control over this part of herself. She didn''t want to be a burden to him. She didn''t want to be the one always taking from him.

    ''He''s been through enough,'' she reminded herself, forcing her eyes away from his neck and meeting his gaze instead. His calm expression showed no sign that he was aware of the inner battle raging inside her, but she couldn''t let herself slip. Not now. Not in front of him.

    With a deep breath, she centered herself, repeating the mantras she had used during her meditation. ''Control it. You are not a ve to this.'' Her vision slowly cleared, the crimson receding, but the ache remained, buried beneathyers of discipline she had painstakingly built.

    She smiled, though it was strained, and spoke again, her voice steady but carrying the weight of her struggle. "I hope the journey wasn''t too tiring for you, Junior."

    Astron nodded, his eyes scanning the estate briefly before settling back on her. "It was fine, Senior," he replied, his tone neutral, though there was a warmth in his gaze that grounded her.

    Maya forced herself to rx, letting go of the tension in her body. "Good," she said softly. "Everything is ready. Shall we go inside?"

    As they began to walk toward the mansion, Maya remained hyper-aware of the distance between them. Her instincts were still on high alert, but she had made a decision¡ªa promise to herself. She would not let her desires control her, not now.

    At the very least, Maya wanted to show him that she was not a parasite that needed to be looked after, as if she were a fragile thing. She had always prided herself on being strong, on being someone who could carry her own weight, and now, more than ever, she wanted to prove that to Astron.

    ''I''m not a burden. I''m not just someone who takes.''

    With every step toward the mansion, she reaffirmed that thought. She had spent countless hours training, meditating, and suppressing her vampiric urges to gain control, not just for her own sake but for his as well. She wanted to be someone who could stand beside him, not just someone who relied on him.

    As they walked, the natural energy of the estate seemed to hum around them, and the mansion loomedrger with every step. Despite her internal struggle, Maya carried herself with grace, her movements fluid and confident. She had mastered the art of maintaining herposure even when turmoil brewed beneath the surface.

    "Thank you for having me here, Senior."

    And well, this felt kind of like a reward as well.

 Chapter 567 126.4 - Evergreen

    Chapter 567126.4 - Evergreen

    As we walked toward the mansion, the closer I got, therger it appeared. From a distance, it had already seemed grand, but now, up close, it felt even more imposing. Its sheer size was impressive, but it wasn''t just the scale that caught my attention. There was something about the architecture, the way it blended into thendscape while still standing out with an almost regal presence.

    I found myself observing the details more carefully, letting my eyes take in the craftsmanship. The stone walls were smooth, polished, and adorned with intricate carvings and symbols. There was a subtle elegance to the design¡ªdelicate embroideries and patterns that wove their way along the edges of the mansion, almost hidden unless you were looking closely. These details weren''t ostentatious, but they carried meaning, something beyond mere decoration.

    ''The style is distinct,'' I thought, my curiosity piqued. I wasn''t particrly interested in art or architecture, but I was observant by nature. Having been to many different locations, I''d developed a habit of paying attention to the surroundings. And here, I could tell there was something unique about this ce.

    The design didn''t follow the typical patterns I had seen in other estates. The angles, the lines¡ªit all felt purposeful like it had been built with more than just aesthetics in mind. There was a subtle flow to the way the mansion was constructed, almost as if the building itself was part of thend''s mana rather than something that had been forced upon it.

    As we walked, I found myself tracing the lines of the carvings with my eyes. There were ancient symbols woven into the stone, not obvious, but present enough to catch the attention of someone who knew how to look. They weren''t just decorative¡ªthey meant something, though I couldn''t quite ce what.

    ''This is rtively simr to how things were in the Organization''s base, but not exactly the same.''

    I thought as I continued to observe the mansion''s intricate design. The carvings, the symbols, the subtle integration of mana into the structure¡ªthere was an air of something ancient here, something that ran deeper than the surface.

    The organization had roots stretching back centuries, filled with ancient knowledge and mysteries. Their base had always carried that weight, a sense of history and hidden power lingering in every corner. But this ce, while not identical, had a simr feeling¡ªa connection to something older than what most people could perceive.

    "Your home¡­..It is impressive."

    I decided to test the waters. One way or another, I would learn about this more.

    ''And looking at her like that, I am sure if I just ask, she will reveal things.''

    Senior Maya might be someone who knows how to carry herself, but at the same time, she relies on me a lot.

    Though I do not want to take advantage of her like that, if there are things that are important to this world that I need to know about, it can''t be helped.

    Maya turned her head, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Her pink eyes, though still carrying that subtle tension, softened as she regarded me. "I expected you''d notice," she said, her voice warm but knowing. "It''s part of why I wanted you toe here."

    I raised an eyebrow, curious. "Oh? And what exactly did you expect me to see?"

    Her smile deepened, and she paused for a moment before responding. "Why do you think it''s impressive, Junior?"

    I took a breath, knowing that this was my opportunity to exin what I had observed. "For one, the architecture," I began, gesturing to the carvings and symbols embedded in the stone walls. "It''s not just decorative. The structure itself is deeply integrated with thend''s mana. It feels as if the building is part of the environment rather than imposed upon it. That''s rare."

    Maya''s eyes flickered with something¡ªinterest, perhaps, or recognition. She stayed quiet, allowing me to continue.

    "The carvings," I went on, tracing the lines with my eyes again. "They''re ancient not just in age, but in purpose. They serve a function beyond aesthetics, though I''m not entirely sure what yet. And the flow of mana¡­ It''s more refined here. It''s not like the mana in most ces, which is still in the process of integrating with the world. Here, it feels¡­plete."

    Maya''s smile didn''t fade, but I noticed a shift in her posture. She was listening carefully now, her focus entirely on me.

    "And then there''s the connection to thend," I added. "It''s subtle, but the entire estate seems to be in harmony with the natural world. It reminds me of the organization''s base, though this is different in some ways. The patterns and the flow of mana all make it feel like it''s been here for much longer than the world has had mana, to begin with."

    Maya''s smile deepened as she met my gaze, her pink eyes shimmering with an almost yful glint. "Just as I expected," she said softly, her voice carrying a warmth that felt almost too natural. "You''re quite talented when ites to sensing mana and understanding its flow. More so than most."

    I wasn''t surprised by her praise. After all, Maya had been the first person to teach me how to sense mana and control it. My awareness of its presence and how to navigate it in battle or the environment came directly from her. Still, there was something about the way she spoke now, a subtle pride in her tone, as if she had known I would notice these things.

    She took a step closer, her smile never fading. "Go on, Junior. Aside from the mana flow, what else have you observed?"

    I paused for a moment, gathering my thoughts before continuing. "The architecture," I began, gesturing toward the carvings and the overall design of the mansion. "It feels ancient, but it''s not something I''ve seen widely among humans. The patterns, the symbols¡ªthis style belongs to something older, something outside the typical history books. It''s as if this ce is part of a different lineage entirely, one that hasn''t been touched by modern human influence."

    Maya''s eyes didn''t waver, but I could tell she was pleased with the direction of my thoughts. She didn''t interrupt, letting me continue.

    "Even the aesthetic," I added, "it''s distinct. I''ve been to many cities and seen a variety of architectural styles, but nothing quite like this. Take Western Uxbridge, for example." I nced at her, reminding her of the city we had visited together not long ago. "That city had a traditional human aesthetic, rigid and functional. The buildings were designed to serve a purpose, but there was little connection to the mana in thend. Here, it''s the opposite. This estate isn''t just built on thend; it''s built with it."

    I paused, reflecting on the fundamental differences. "Like how Uxbridge was built with an emphasis on control and expansion. Everything about it was designed to dominate the environment. But here¡­ everything flows in harmony. It''s as if the estate was meant to be a part of this ce, not an imposition."

    Maya tilted her head slightly, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "I hadn''t considered it from that perspective before," she admitted, her voice calm and contemtive. "But hearing it like this¡­ it makes sense. It''s interesting, actually."

    She didn''t borate further.

    The silence between us wasfortable as we continued walking through the estate, the air filled with the soft rustle of leaves and the subtle hum of mana flowing through the environment.

    Soon, we reached the inner garden of the mansion. The ce was lush, filled with an array of nts, some of which I had never seen before. The garden was beautiful, vibrant with life, and yet it didn''t feel overly manicured. Like the mansion itself, it seemed as if the nts had been allowed to grow in harmony with the mana of thend, rather than being forced into specific shapes or patterns.

    Maya gestured toward a gazebo at the center of the garden, its elegant structure surrounded by tall flowers and leafy vines. Without a word, she led me toward it, and we walked silently, the quiet only broken by the asional chirp of a bird or the gentle breeze that swept through the area.

    As we neared the gazebo, a man suddenly appeared, stepping out from the shadows so quietly that I almost didn''t notice him until he was fully in view.

    ¨CFLINCH!

    ''This¡­..'' He was a butler, though something about him immediately caught my attention.

    As the man stood before me, I couldn''t help but let my gaze sweep over him, picking apart every detail. The first thing I noticed was his uniform¡ªimmacte, as if it had juste from the tailor. Not a single wrinkle or thread out of ce. Too neat. Too perfect.

    ''He''s meticulous, almost obsessively so. No ordinary servant would care this much about appearances unless it was part of their discipline.''

    His posture was another giveaway. Straight, shoulders back, but not stiff. There was an ease in how he held himself, the kind that came from long years of training.

    ''Perfectly bnced... not just for appearances. This man knows how to move silently, without drawing attention. Presence erasing. A hidden aide, perhaps?''

    My eyes moved to his hands¡ªclean, unnaturally so, with no roughness or scars. No calluses on the palms or fingers.

    ''Not a fighter. At least, not with weapons. A mage, then. His hands are too pristine for someone who has ever swung a sword or handled a bow. Magic leaves no visible marks. Smart¡­ keeps himself unassuming.''

    The sharpness in his eyes, though, was unmistakable. They flicked over me, quick but controlled, as if measuring me up. The subtle tension in his jaw betrayed his awareness, his readiness.

    ''This man is no mere butler. He''s trained. Disciplined. Everything about him speaks of precision, from his appearance to his demeanor. Combat-ready but not through physical force. That focus¡­ his diet is bnced, his physique lean but powerful, tuned for endurance, not bulk.''

    A breeze ruffled the leaves overhead, and I noticed he didn''t so much as flinch. He stood rooted, unwavering, yet somehow almost invisible, blending into the serene environment of the garden.

    ''He''s skilled in blending with his surroundings. No wasted movement, no unnecessary action. This is someone who knows how to stay hidden, even in in sight. A perfect shadow, prepared to strike if necessary.''

    I looked into his eyes again, and for the briefest moment, I saw something¡ªa flicker of calction.

    ''He''s watching me just as much as I''m watching him. Calcting. Gauging if I''m a threat. Every breath, every subtle shift, he''s analyzing.''

    As I continued to observe the butler, a faint sense of tension settled between us. His posture, his sharp gaze¡ªeverything about him exuded an air of quiet intimidation. It wasn''t overt, not enough to be obvious, but it was there. I could feel the subtle pressure, the way his eyes flicked over me, calcting. Testing.

    ''So that''s how it is,'' I thought, a small part of me amused by the situation. The man wasn''t just analyzing me¡ªhe was pushing back, trying to gauge how I would react. His ability to slip past my senses earlier wasn''t just skill; it was a clear indicator of the gap between us. The fact that I hadn''t noticed him right away meant that this man''s stats were far beyond mine. And considering how attuned I was to mana and my surroundings, that wasn''t a small feat.

    But I wasn''t surprised. High-ranking families often had people like this¡ªhidden aides, skilled inbat or magic, trained to be both servants and protectors. It was normal. What caught my attention, though, was the faint feeling of hostility. It wasn''t personal, but there was an undercurrent of disapproval in the way he regarded me. As if he didn''t entirely favor my presence here. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''He''s strong, but intimidation won''t work on me,'' I thought, keeping my expression neutral. This was a test. A way to see how I would respond. And I wasn''t about to give him anything to work with. I simply continued observing him, noting his stance, his presence, the way he controlled his breathing. He was sharp, no doubt, but I had seen enough to know when to stay silent.

    After a few moments, the silence between us was broken by a familiar voice.

    "Alfred," Maya called softly.

    The butler¡ªAlfred¡ªimmediately turned toward her, his demeanor shifting in an instant. The tension that had lingered in the air dissipated as he bowed slightly in acknowledgment, his face bing a mask of perfect professionalism once again.

    It was clear who held the power here. And with just one word from Maya, the subtle contest between Alfred and me came to an abrupt end.

 Chapter 568 126.5 - Evergreen

    Chapter 568126.5 - Evergreen

    Maya''s gaze shifted from me to Alfred, her expression soft butced with a hint of questioning. "Alfred," she said, her voice steady and calm, "what exactly are you doing?"

    Alfred, in response, bowed his head slightly. "I apologize, Lady Maya if I came across as offensive." His tone was respectful, but I could see through the formality. It was more of an obligatory apology than a genuine one, delivered with the same polished precision that defined everything about him.

    Senior Maya looked at him for a moment, her eyes lingering on his figure. The silence stretched, and for a brief second, I wondered if she would push further. But then, she sighed¡ªa quiet, resigned sound. "It''s fine," she said, though the softness in her voice hinted at a weariness with Alfred''s behavior. "Just¡­ prepare tea and snacks for us."

    Alfred straightened immediately, his face an impassive mask of obedience. "As you wish, Lady Maya." But even as he acknowledged hermand, I could see it¡ªhis eyes held no real remorse. It was subtle, hidden behind the veneer of professionalism, but it was clear to me. He understood that he had overstepped his boundaries, but there wasn''t the slightest trace of regret in his demeanor.

    ''He''s not used to being questioned,'' I thought, watching the interaction closely. The apology, the bow, thepliance¡ªit was all part of his role, a script he followed. But beneath it, there was a quiet defiance, an unspoken assertion of his own position. He hadn''t backed down because he felt he was wrong; he had backed down because Senior Maya had spoken.

    Maya turned her gaze to me after Alfred left, a gentle sigh escaping her lips. "I''m sorry about Alfred," she said softly, her tone carrying a quiet apology. "He tends to be¡­ protective. More than necessary, sometimes."

    I shook my head slightly, offering her a small nod of understanding. "I understand. It''s not umon for people like him to behave that way, especially with someone like you to protect, Senior."

    Maya''s smile returned, softer now but with a glint of curiosity in her eyes. "Where were we? Ah, yes," she said, her voice smooth as she looked at me expectantly. "Now that you''ve made all these observations, what do you think, Junior?"

    I paused for a moment, considering her question. I looked into her eyes, those calm yet sharp pink irises that seemed to hold so many secrets. I hesitated, wondering if it was really safe to speak what I was about to say. There was a chance someone could be listening, and what I was thinking¡­ might sound outrageous. Dangerous, even.

    "Are you sure you''re okay with me saying this?" I asked, my voice low. "What I''m about to say might not be¡­ safe. And if there are people listening, it could be risky."

    Maya''s smile deepened, and with a simple, graceful gesture of her hand, she urged me to continue. There was no hesitation in her demeanor, no sign of fear. It was as if she had expected this.

    ''Well¡­..The fact that she had brought me here and the reaction that Butler had shown alone also encourages this.''

    And since she was showing me such a reaction, that would mean that there was no need for me to hold back.

    "You are....of Elven Origins."

    The moment the words left my lips, Maya''s smile widened, a glint of satisfaction dancing in her eyes. It was as if she had been waiting for me to uncover this truth, the slight curve of her lips revealing more than mere amusement. I had struck at the heart of something deeper.

    ''So, I was right.''

    I held her gaze, letting my thoughts swirl as I pieced together everything that had led me to this conclusion. The mana in this ce was the first clue. It felt ancient, older than anything I had encountered in human domains, something that resonated with the earth itself. The connection between the mana and the surrounding nature was seamless, intertwined in a way that human magic simply couldn''t replicate. Humans may wield mana, but this... this felt alive, as though it had been nurtured by centuries of uninterrupted growth.

    ''Elven magic. No human could harness mana like this. The bnce between life and mana here is too precise, too natural.''

    The barrier around the estate was another subtle but undeniable sign. I''d sensed it the moment I entered the grounds. Most barriers were crude inparison¡ªforceful constructs meant to block or repel intruders. But this one? It blended into the very air, almost invisible to the untrained eye, quietly woven into thend itself, just like Elven wards designed to protect without disturbing nature.

    But that alone wasn''t enough to pinpoint the truth.

    ''The architecture here... it''s familiar.''

    The design of the mansion struck me from the moment we entered. It wasn''t the ostentatious, towering structures that humans favored, nor did it have the blocky efficiency of dwarven designs. No, this was something else¡ªsleek, elegant, every line flowing as though the building itself was shaped by the wind and earth. The curves, the open spaces, the harmony with the surrounding garden. It all felt too simr to the cities I had explored in the game''s Elven domain. My photographic memory reyed those scenes vividly. There was no mistaking it¡ªthis estate mirrored the architecture of Elven cities almost exactly.

    ''There''s no way this is a coincidence. It''s too deliberate. The design, the mana, the very air around this ce... it''s all Elven.''

    And then there was Maya herself. The more I thought about it, the more it made sense. Her bing a half-vampire while resisting a full transformation wasn''t something any normal human could achieve. If she were entirely human, her evolution would have beenpleted¡ªshe would have be a full vampire. But she hadn''t. She had fought it, maintained her humanity, or at least a part of it. That feat alone made her lineage stand out.

    ''Her other lineage couldn''t possibly be normal. The strength to fight off a vampiric transformation like that... it''s not human resilience. It''s something more. Something ancient.''

    It all clicked into ce. The mana of thend, the architecture, and the strange nature of her bloodline. Everything pointed to one conclusion.

    I didn''t voice these thoughts aloud. There was no need. Maya''s reaction had already confirmed the truth.

    ''Elven origins...''

    I watched her closely, noting the way she seemed almost pleased with my deduction. Perhaps she had been waiting for me to reach this conclusion, or maybe she had always known that I would. Either way, the truth hung between us, unspoken but acknowledged.

    Maya''s eyes, normally calm and serene, sparkled with a rare happiness as they locked onto mine. There was no more need for pretense, no reason to hold back now that the truth had been uncovered. Her pink eyes seemed to brighten, as though relieved to finally share something that had been hidden for so long.

    "You''re right," she said, her voice soft but carrying a note of satisfaction. "I knew you would see it, Junior."

    I held her gaze, letting her words sink in. My mind was still piecing together the implications of what I had uncovered, but one question gnawed at me. Why? Why had she allowed me to see this? Why had she revealed something so deeply tied to her identity?

    I stayed silent for a while, letting the quiet stretch between us. Finally, I asked the question that had been forming in my mind. "Why?" My voice was calm, though my curiosity was palpable. "Why did you reveal this to me? Why tell me now?"

    Maya didn''t answer immediately. Instead, her smile deepened, and I noticed a shift in her eyes. The soft pink hue that usually defined her irises began to change, turning a shade darker¡ªcrimson, as if the part of her that she had fought to keep hidden was surfacing.

    "To the person who saved my life," she began, her voice carrying a weight of gratitude that I hadn''t expected, "and who even covered for me when no one else would¡­" She paused, her gaze never leaving mine. "Hiding something like this would be hypocritical, wouldn''t it?"

    The sincerity in her voice was undeniable. Her smile, though still calm, carried a depth of emotion that made it harder and harder to ignore.

    ''Right¡­ This is what kind of person she is,'' I thought as I looked into Senior Maya''s eyes.

    She wasn''t someone who yed games or toyed with people''s emotions. Maya had always been upfront and sincere about everything she did. Whether it was teaching me how to control mana or stepping in when I had no one to turn to, she had never once asked for anything in return. Her kindness was never transactional; it was genuine.

    She was the first person who saw something in me when no one else did. The one who extended her hand without hesitation when I was still fumbling, trying to understand the world of mana and magic. I couldn''t forget that moment¡ªthe way she''d calmly walked up to me and offered her help when she had no obligation to do so. It was who she was. Always looking out for others, even when she herself carried burdens she never spoke of.

    ''She''s always been like this,'' I thought, remembering the countless moments she''d quietly covered for me. Whether it was during training or in the missions we''d shared, she''d always been the one to shield me from the things I couldn''t handle, never expecting recognition or thanks.

    And now, here she was, baring a part of herself she had kept hidden for so long¡ªbecause she thought I deserved to know.

    ''Seeing someone else in others¡­.It is not a healthy thing¡­.'' I had been running away for a long time already since it always felt ufortable being around her.

    Since I had always been reminded of ''her'' whenever I was close to Senior.

    ''Right...''

    And this was what I had realized while talking with Dakota at that time. How ungrateful and disgusting to do something like this to the person in front of you.

    While they are trying to help you, you are just seeing someone else in them¡­.This fact alone is really¡­.

    No one deserved such a thing.

    "Senior."

    Just as I was about to speak any further, suddenly, I sensed someone''s presence. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Lady. Your tea is ready."

 Chapter 569 126.6 - Evergreen

    Chapter 569126.6 - Evergreen

    As Maya stood before Astron, her heart beat steadily in her chest, but there was a subtle tension coiling beneath the surface. She had always prided herself on maintaining herposure, serene smile, calm demeanor, and mask, which she wore so well. But today, that mask felt fragile.

    When she heard Astron''s voice¡ªsteady, calm, yet inquisitive¡ªshe couldn''t help but feel a tinge of satisfaction. He had uncovered a truth she had kept hidden, a part of her that few people knew. His perceptiveness, his ability to piece together the smallest clues, had always impressed her. But this time, it went beyond mere admiration.

    "You''re right," she said softly, her voice carrying a weight of relief and satisfaction. "I knew you would see it, Junior."

    Maya had known this moment woulde eventually. She had prepared herself for the day when Astron, with his sharp mind and keen instincts, would uncover her secret. Her family''s connection to the Elves had always been something they guarded closely, and she had inherited that same carefulness. But for Astron, she had decided to make an exception.

    As he stood before her, she couldn''t help but feel a wave of gratitude wash over her. There had been so many moments when Astron had proven himself, not just as a capable mage, but as someone she could trust with the most guarded parts of herself. He had saved her, stood by her, and never once demanded anything in return.

    Maya''s pink eyes, usually so gentle, darkened ever so slightly with the intensity of the moment. It wasn''t just the weight of her elven heritage that she had kept hidden¡ªit was also the growing vampiric nature within her. She had worked tirelessly to suppress it, to remain in control, but every time she was near Astron, it became harder to keep at bay.

    ''He must know the truth,'' she thought, her gaze lingering on him. ''He''s done so much for me, and I''ve always kept parts of myself hidden. But not anymore.''

    Maya''s thoughts twisted and turned as she stood before Astron, her calm exterior barely masking the turmoil inside. She had always been in control, always the one who kept her emotions in check, but now¡ªnow everything felt fragile.

    ''Is this selfish?'' she wondered. It wasn''t like her to act purely on emotion, yet here she was, baring one of her most guarded secrets to tie him closer to her. The moment Astron knew about her family''s Elven heritage, he would be bound to her in a way that no one else could be. There would be no going back. Her family, too, would ensure that. She had been deliberate and calcted, but there was an undeniable weight in what she had just done.

    ''I won''t give him to anyone,'' she thought with a fierce intensity. The image of Irina Emberheart flickered in her mind, along with other potential threats, real or imagined. No one would take him from her.

    But even as she clung to this thought, there was a flicker of doubt¡ªa creeping sense of fear. She looked into Astron''s eyes, those deep purple eyes that always held a sharp, calcting edge. This time, however, something was different. His eyes, which usually assessed every situation with cold precision, were now filled with something unfamiliar: emotion. It was subtle, but there was a softness there, a hesitation.

    Maya felt her pulse quicken. ''What is he thinking?'' The usual certainty she relied on slipped away, reced by a growing sense of unease. This wasn''t part of her n.

    She had expected Astron to ept her revtion, to understand the depth of her feelings and, perhaps, even share them. But now, seeing the conflict in his eyes, she wasn''t so sure.

    Her chest tightened with a surge of insecurity. ''What if I was wrong? What if he doesn''t feel the same way? What if this pushes him away instead of drawing him closer?'' The thought gnawed at her, sending a wave of panic through her mind.

    Her grip on herposure faltered. For the first time, Maya wasn''t entirely sure of her actions. She had never miscalcted like this before, and the fear of rejection¡ªof losing Astron¡ªloomed over her like a shadow.

    Just as the tension between them threatened to swallow her whole, a familiar voice interrupted the moment.

    "Lady Maya," Alfred''s calm tone called out as he entered the gazebo. "I''ve brought the tea."

    The sudden intrusion was a wee distraction, yet it did little to calm the storm brewing within her. Maya''s gaze shifted to Alfred, but her mind was still reeling. She had acted hastily, hadn''t she? She had revealed too much too soon.

    Maya forced a smile, but inside, she was unraveling. The uncertainty, the fear¡ªit all mingled with the possessiveness she couldn''t deny. She had thought this would secure Astron''s ce by her side, but now, she wasn''t sure if she had just made everything moreplicated.

    As Alfred set the tray down, Maya''s eyes darted back to Astron, searching for any hint of reassurance. But his expression remained unreadable, and that only made her anxiety grow.

    ''I''vee too far to turn back now,'' she thought, trying to steady herself.

    Maya took a steadying breath, but it did little to ease the tension winding tighter in her chest. Alfred''s presence was a temporary reprieve, but the suffocating feeling of uncertainty still loomed heavy in the air. Her gaze flickered to Astron, whose unreadable expression only intensified her unease.

    She couldn''t let this continue. Not here, not now. The longer she waited, the worse it would be.

    "Thank you, Alfred," she said, her voice calm but clipped, the forced smile still on her face. "You may leave us now. There are things we need to discuss privately."

    Alfred, everposed, gave a respectful bow. "As you wish, My Lady." He hesitated for the briefest moment, his gaze lingering on her as if sensing the unease she was trying so hard to mask. But he said nothing, and after another polite bow, he turned and left the gazebo, disappearing from view.

    The moment Alfred was out of sight, Maya felt a surge of urgency. She couldn''t leave this unresolved. Not with the uncertainty gnawing at her insides like a living thing. She needed to see this through¡ªto either find reassurance or face whatever consequences her actions had brought.

    With a swift, practiced motion, Maya raised her hand, her fingers tracing aplex symbol in the air. A soft hum of magic filled the space as the ancient formation around the gazebo activated, creating an invisible barrier that shimmered faintly for just a moment before settling into ce. The protective formation was something only members of her family had ess to¡ªa powerful shield that ensured no one outside could hear or see what happened within its confines.

    The air inside the gazebo grew still, the sounds of the surrounding forest muted as if they had been cut off from the rest of the world. It was just the two of them now¡ªMaya and Astron¡ªtrapped in the intensity of the moment she had created.

    Maya turned to face Astron fully, her heart pounding in her chest.

    ''Calm down¡­.''

    She needed to calm down.

    Her heart was racing, her thoughts spiraling with uncertainty, but she couldn''t let her emotions take control. She had already set this moment in motion, and now she needed to see it through with theposure that defined her.

    With a soft exhale, she turned her focus to the tea set before her, the delicate porcin gleaming under the soft light filtering through the gazebo. She poured the tea with practiced grace, the familiar motions grounding her, helping to steady the whirlwind of emotions.

    The gentle sound of tea filling the cups was the only noise in the enclosed space. Maya picked up one of the cups and handed it to Astron, her fingers brushing lightly against his as he epted it. She felt a jolt at the contact but quickly masked it with a smile.

    Taking her own cup, she sipped the tea, though the usual warmth and vor seemed muted. The tea, normally so calming, couldn''tpete with the freshness of his scent, the subtle allure that he carried without realizing. Her vampiric urges stirred faintly, but she pushed them back down, focusing on the task at hand. The tea served as a momentary distraction, a pause she desperately needed.

    After a few sips, Maya set her cup down gently and looked directly into Astron''s eyes. There was a calmness in his gaze, the same steadiness that had always drawn her to him. But now, she needed to know if that calm extended to how he saw her¡ªafter everything she had revealed.

    "Junior," she began softly, her voice carrying the weight of the question that had been lingering in her mind. "If I were to talk about my family¡­ would you listen?"

    For a moment, there was silence. Maya watched him carefully, her heart once again picking up its pace, but she kept her expression neutral. She needed to hear his response, needed to know if he would ept this part of her without turning away.

    Astron''s gaze remained steady, and after a beat, he nodded. "I would listen, Senior," he said, his tone calm but carrying a sincerity that resonated with her.

    "Because it''s you. I''ll always listen."

    Maya''s heart skipped a beat when she heard his words. The sincerity in his tone, the calm assurance¡ªit all hit her harder than she had anticipated. For a brief moment, she found herself lost in his gaze, her breath catching in her throat.

    ¨CTHUMP!

    Her heart pounded, loud and insistent, as if trying to remind her of the weight of the moment. She could feel it, the rush of emotions stirring within her, her usually steadyposure cracking ever so slightly. She was always in control¡ªexcept when it came to him. There was something about Astron that made her feel vulnerable and exposed in ways she wasn''t used to.

    He wasn''t like others. He never wavered, never faltered, and his unwavering nature drew her closer and made her want to trust him with everything. And now, hearing him say that he would always listen to her¡­ it was more than she had dared hope for.

    Maya took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm within her. She needed to stayposed, to keep herself steady, but her heart raced on. The intensity of her emotions was overwhelming, and for a moment, she wasn''t sure if she could hold back everything she was feeling. She met his gaze again, seeing that same calm sincerity, and her resolve wavered.

    ''He really means it...''

    She bit her lip, her hands trembling slightly as they rested on herp. How could he say it so easily? The warmth of his presence, his unshakable trust¡ªit made her feel things she had long kept buried.

    Thus, she started speaking.

    "Do you know anything about the Elves?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 570 126.7 - Evergreen

    Chapter 570126.7 - Evergreen

    The moment Maya asked, "Do you know anything about the Elves?" my mind began to sift through everything I knew about them¡ªelves¡ªone of the most well-known races to inhabit this world. Everyone was familiar with their existence, their deep connection to nature, and the legendary World Tree that bound their fate. They were a race blessed with long lives, ageless beauty, and smooth skin, their features always drawing admiration and envy from other races.

    Though there was more to them than just their appearance.

    They weren''t native to this world, not like humans. They hade here from another realm, one tied to the essence of nature itself, during the Nexus Convergence. The day when mana had flooded into this world and when countless races from other nes had appeared, seemingly out of nowhere.

    The Elves had arrived alongside other beings, beings of magic and mystery, imingnds that had once belonged solely to humans. The Nexus Convergence had changed everything. Cities were lost, new territories imed, and the bnce of power had shifted forever. The Elves, with their natural affinity for mana, quickly established themselves as one of the dominant races.

    And yet, despite their long lives and wisdom, they remained a mystery in many ways. Their culture, their magic, their rituals¡ªthese were things that weren''t easily understood by humans. The Elves guarded their secrets closely, and only a few were ever truly allowed into their inner sanctums. The World Tree, their source of life and power, was said to be the very heart of their world, the ce from which all their magic flowed.

    These were the things everyone knew, the stories taught in schools, passed down through generations.

    But I knew a lot morepared to what an average human of this world knew. After all, there were countless different times when the Elven realm was shown in the game.

    That was also the reason why I was able to refer to Maya''s lineage of elves. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I knew more than what wasmonly taught about the Elves, especiallypared to the average human in this world. My knowledge extended beyond the surface-level stories, primarily because of what I had seen in the game. In countless different instances, the Elven realm had been shown, revealing much more than the history books ever could.

    Elves were ruled by royalty, and beneath that royalty, there was a council¡ªan assembly of Elders who held great power and influence over their people. These Elders weren''t just figureheads; they were the ones who upheld the ancient traditions, those steeped in magic and nature, and were responsible for guiding the Elven race through the chaotic times after the Nexus Convergence.

    One of the most well-known aspects of the Elves was their natural affinity for mana. Their connection to magic was almost instinctive, woven into the very fabric of their existence. But it wasn''t just about power¡ªthere was something primal about their rtionship with the world. The Elves didn''t live like humans, with their reliance onplex technology or advanced societies. They lived more in tune with the natural order of things, letting magic fill the gaps where technology might have in humannds.

    The Elves'' natural affinity for mana wasn''t just a cultural or philosophical strength; it was a biological advantage. Their bodies were inherently more attuned to the flow of magic in the world, giving them a physical and magical superiority over many other races. This was why they were able to expand so aggressively after the Nexus Convergence, pushing back humans and iming vast territories for themselves.

    More than a quarter of the world''snds fell under Elven rule.

    And they didn''t just conquer; they enved. Humans were killed, theirnds taken, and those who were captured were used asbor or worse. The Elves didn''t just defeat their enemies¡ªthey bent them to their will, enforcing their dominance over the new world they had imed.

    They upied the western side of the continent under the name Sylvanreach Enve. That ce is a lot different from the normalnds as Elves brought the most important things in their lives with them.

    Seeds of the World Tree.

    The World Tree of their world has fallen, corrupted, and died. And that is why they were forced to leave their own world.

    And they recreated the World Tree.

    But for the Elves to recreate their beloved World Tree, they had to reshape thend itself. The Sylvanreach Enve, their domain on the western side of the continent, was nothing like the humannds surrounding it.

    Simply nting the seeds wasn''t enough. The World Tree didn''t grow in just any environment. The Elves had to recreate the conditions of their homnd, transforming thend to suit the magic of the World Tree. It was a monumental task, requiring not just power but the careful cultivation of mana over centuries.

    I knew from the game that the Elves had established powerful barriers along the borders of the Sylvanreach Enve¡ªbarriers designed to separate theirnd from the human domains. These barriers weren''t just physical; they were magical, preventing the carefully cultivated mana within the Elven domain from escaping. Without that control, the World Tree''s magic would be diluted, and its influence weakened. The barriers ensured that the flow of mana within the Enve remained steady, feeding the World Tree and allowing it to grow strong once more.

    These barriers also served another purpose. They isted the Elvennds, keeping outsiders from disturbing the delicate bnce of magic the Elves had nurtured. It was a closed ecosystem, one that allowed the World Tree to flourish and the Elves to regain the power they had lost when their original tree was corrupted.

    ''But of course¡­.It is hard for me to tell any of those to anyone.''

    The fact that this knowledge came from a game from another world alone is impossible to exin. There is no person who can understand this concept.

    Of course, if I were to say this to people who are close to me, they may somehow believe me, but I doubt they wouldpletely ept this whole thing in their hearts.

    In a way, while outwardly they would ept, that doubt would continue to be here. And it is not like I have any intention to talk about any of those things either, as there is no need for me to.

    So instead, I simply gave Maya a small shake of my head. "I don''t know much beyond the surface level," I said, keeping my tone casual. "Just the general things people are taught."

    Maya nodded, her expression calm and understanding. "I see," she replied softly before beginning to exin, her voice carrying the weight of someone sharing a piece of themselves.

    As Maya began to speak, I noticed something subtle in her words, a nuance that stood out as she exined the history of her people. She spoke of the Elves'' realm¡ªthe one they hade from¡ªbut she never once referred to it as her home world. That detail struck me immediately.

    "The Elves crossed into this world when the Nexus Convergence happened," she began, her voice steady but carrying a quiet gravity. "That world¡­ it wasn''t the same after the corruption began. The World Tree that once sustained life withered under the weight of that corruption. Thend itself began to decay, and the magic that had once given us life became our undoing. That is why Elves had no choice but to leave."

    She paused for a moment, her eyes distant, as though she were remembering something far beyond our current surroundings. But she never called it home. Not once.

    Maya continued, exining how the Elves had found this world, bringing with them the remnants of their ancient civilization, the Seeds of the World Tree. They had recreated their existence here, building new cities and shaping thend with their magic.

    Maya continued her exnation, and as she did, her tone shifted slightly, bing more personal, as if she was about to reveal something deeper than just the history of her people. "There''s a reason why my family isn''t in the Elven Domain, Junior," she said quietly, her gaze focusing on the garden before us.

    "My family¡­ we were once tied to the Elven royalty. The Elves are ruled by the Verdantweave royal family, and when we first came into this world, they were the ones who led us." Maya''s voice grew firmer as she spoke, recounting the tale as if it were ingrained in her very being. "The Verdantweaves conquered the western side of this world, enving many humans in the process."

    That was something that I already knew since there is a part in the game where the yeres into contact with the Elven Royal family and the Elven Queen.

    Her expression softened, a trace of something deeper passing through her eyes as she continued, "My ancestor, Aelion Verdantweave, was a member of that royal family. He wasn''t just any member¡ªhe was the Crown Prince, the strongest of the young generation, with unmatched talent in manipting all elements. He was expected to be the next King of the Elves, a symbol of their future."

    ''Aelion.''

    That was a name that I had never heard being mentioned in the game. Never, not even once.

    ''This is¡­..''

    And something was telling me that this story was not simply a normal one.

    I remained silent, listening closely as Maya''s voice lowered, taking on a more somber tone. "As they continued their conquest of humannds, something unexpected happened. He fell in love¡­ with a human ve."

    Her words hung in the air, the weight of that revtion sinking in. It wasn''t just any love¡ªthis was a forbidden love, one that crossed the rigid boundaries between Elves and humans.

    "He kept it a secret," she went on, "from everyone. His family, his people. He coveted her in the shadows, and despite the dangers, they had a child. A child that no one was supposed to know about."

    Maya''s eyes darkened as she recalled what came next. "When Aelion''s father¡ªthe King¡ªfound out, he was furious. For an Elf of royal blood to mingle with a human was unthinkable, a stain on their legacy. The King ordered the child to be killed. It was an act of pure fury, an attempt to erase what he saw as an unforgivable betrayal."

    Maya''s voice carried a heavy weight as she continued, revealing more of the story that had never been told. "Of course, Aelion knew that this wouldn''t stay hidden forever. As Crown Prince, he wasn''t foolish. He understood the politics of the Elven court better than anyone. Secrets, no matter how well-guarded, eventually surface."

    She paused for a moment, her gaze distant, as if seeing a time long past. "He anticipated the King''s reaction, knew that something like this would inevitably lead to violence and death. So, before the secret could be fully exposed, he made a deal."

    ''A deal¡­'' I thought, already piecing together the next part of the story. This was something I had never heard in the game¡ªa story that remained hidden even in the lore.

    "He sought out Valerion," Maya said softly, "the rising hero of humanity. At the time, humans were in a desperate position, struggling to fight back against the other races that had arrived after the Nexus Convergence. They were fractured, with no unified defense. Valerion was the one who had begun gathering humanity together, creating a resistance."

    The name...Valerion. A figure deeply woven into the history of the human struggle for survival, known for his strength and leadership. But in the game, there had been no mention of a connection between him and the Elves, least of all the Crown Prince.

    "Aelion saw an opportunity," Maya continued, her voice steady. "He offered Valerion something invaluable¡ªhis support. With the Elves already dominant and humanity on the brink, Aelion promised to help. In return, Valerion agreed to grant him and his family a ce within the Human Domain. A ce where they wouldn''t be under the scrutiny of the Elven King or any other eyes that might meddle in their affairs. A ce where they could live in peace, hidden."

    Her eyes turned toward me, her expression unreadable. "That''s how my family came to be here, in the Human Domain. We were givennd, a ce to exist quietly, out of the Elven Kingdom''s sight."

 Chapter 571 126.8 - Evergreen

    Chapter 571126.8 - Evergreen

    "That''s how my family came to be here, in the Human Domain. We were givennd, a ce to exist quietly, out of the Elven Kingdom''s sight."

    ''A deal with Valerion,'' I thought, piecing it all together. Aelion had not only secured his family''s safety but had also influenced the bnce of power during a critical moment in history. This was no ordinary love story¡ªit was a turning point hidden beneathyers of secrecy.

    As Maya''s words hung in the air, I began to piece the story together with more rity. Aelion Verdantweave, the Crown Prince of the Elves, had not simply fled to the Human Domain in an act of love. No, this was much bigger than that.

    At that time, humanity was desperate¡ªon the brink of copse as the other races pressed their advantage after the Nexus Convergence. Valerion, the rising hero, was doing everything he could to unify humanity, but theycked strength. They needed allies, powerful ones, to stand against the overwhelming forces threatening their existence.

    That''s where Aelion came in.

    Being a member of the Verdantweave royal family, Aelion wasn''t just anyone. He was regarded as the next King of the Elves, a crown prince with immense strength. His power wasn''t a simple matter of inheritance or title¡ªit was earned. From what Maya said, he was almost on par with his father, the reigning Elven King. For an Elf, the title "young" meant something different. Elves lived long lives, and their concept of youth didn''t equate to mere decades. Aelion was likely far older than a mere twenty or thirty years, and in that time, he had grown into a powerhouse.

    If Aelion had made a deal with Valerion, he wouldn''t just be offering a token gesture of support. No, he would have been a formidable force in his own right, capable of influencing battles, perhaps even entire wars. With his mastery of elemental magic and his status as Crown Prince, Aelion''s strength would have shifted the bnce. His decision to support humanity in exchange for a sanctuary for his family wasn''t just a desperate move¡ªit was a calcted one.

    Aelion wasn''t merely trying to protect his lover or his child; he was creating a stronghold, a future for his family. By making that deal, he secured their survival. He wasn''t running from his responsibilities as a royal¡ªhe was carving out a space where he could protect the one he loved and their forbidden child away from the prying eyes of the Elven King.

    And Valerion, seeing the advantage in having an ally of Aelion''s caliber, must have agreed to the terms, giving Aelion''s familynd in the Human Domain. It was a calcted decision on both sides, one that shaped the history of the world without anyone knowing.

    Maya continued, her voice steady butden with the weight of history. "Valerion''s ambition was to unite humanity, to gather all the fractured kingdoms under a single banner, and with Aelion''s help, he seeded. The creation of the Federation was the culmination of that dream, with every remaining human kingdom gathered under his rule. Aelion''s support, his power, yed a crucial role in turning the tide."

    Her eyes flickered with a distant intensity as she recounted the events. "But when the time came to fulfill the other side of the deal, Aelion knew he needed to protect his family''s identity. That''s when he changed our family name¡ªhe cast off the Verdantweave legacy and became Aelion Evergreen. It was in that moment that the Evergreen family was born."

    A slight pause followed, allowing the gravity of the revtion to settle. "We were granted the southernnds, a vast region, far from the Elven Domain. There was a reason for this. Valerion knew that using Aelion directly against his own people would be risky. The Elves knew their kin''s strengths and weaknesses too well. Instead, Valerion sent Aelion and his followers south, to battle against the Orcs who had overrun the desert regions."

    Maya''s expression darkened slightly as she added, "The Orcs were powerful, but they knew nothing of Aelion''s abilities. They were unprepared, and that was where the Evergreens truly made their mark. We were given a huge expanse ofnd for this deal, but the details were kept top secret."

    I understood the implications immediately. "You mean¡­ to hide Aelion''s involvement from the Elves?"

    Maya nodded, a faint smile ying on her lips. "Yes. Aelion crafted a scene to make it appear as if his child had died. To the Elven King, he had suffered a great loss. The Elves believed it, and thus, they never suspected his involvement in humanity''s rise. And while the Elves mourned the loss of their Crown Prince''s child, Aelion quietly built his new life in the southernnds."

    Maya took a slow breath, her voice softening as she delved into the details of her family''s history. "At that moment, the Evergreen family was born. The child, born from the union of an Elf and a human, became a mixed blood¡ªa blend of two worlds. That child carried both legacies, but it wasn''t an easy path."

    I looked into her eyes, my thoughts piecing together everything she had revealed. "That must be where your affinity with all elementses from," I said quietly. "And why you''re so skilled at controlling mana... it makes sense now. You''re a genius not just because of talent, but because of your heritage."

    Maya''s lips curled into a faint smile as she nodded. "Yes, Junior. My control over mana, my affinity with the elements¡­ it all stems from my bloodline. The blood of Elven royalty flows through my veins. But it''s not merely because of that. It''s deeper, moreplicated than just inheriting power."

    Her expression turned more serious as she continued. "While it''s possible for an Elf and a human to have a child, the sess rate is incredibly low. And for High Elves¡ªthose of royal blood like my ancestor¡ªit''s even rarer. In fact, it''s difficult for High Elves to even have children amongst themselves, let alone with a human. When an interracial union like that happens, the chances of a sessful birth are slim. The blood of Elven royalty is powerful, but it can also be overwhelming."

    I listened carefully, sensing that there was more to this than just the story of lineage.

    Maya''s voice lowered slightly as she exined further. "For a child to be born from such a union, the human must be strong enough, capable of withstanding the intensity of Elven royal blood. Otherwise, the child would die before it could even be born. That''s why my ancestor''s human lover wasn''t just anyone. She had to be talented, resilient, with enough strength to endure the merging of their bloodlines."

    Maya continued, her voice carrying the weight of her family''s legacy. "My ancestor''s human lover, Isolde, was more than just a ve. She was a princess from a fallen human kingdom, andter, it was discovered that she possessed a rare talent for sensing mana. She was strong, resilient, and became a powerful mage in her own right."

    I listened intently, understanding the depth of the bond between Aelion and Isolde. They weren''t just two individuals caught in a forbidden love¡ªthey were powerful figures in their own domains, united by more than just affection. It was a meeting of talents, a rare convergence that allowed their child to be born despite the overwhelming odds.

    "Their lineage continued from there," Maya went on. "Though over time, as my family copted more with humans, we began to lose our outward Elven traits¡ªlike the pointed ears and some of the physical characteristics. But the talent remained. The powerful affinity with mana, the connection to the elements... it persisted, even as we became more human in appearance." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Her gaze softened slightly. "That''s why, even though I look mostly human, the blood of Elven royalty flows through me. It''s why I''m able to control mana so easily, why I can sense the world around me differently than others."

    Maya''s gaze shifted toward the walls of the mansion, her expression thoughtful. "This ce, the mansion¡­ it was built by Aelion. He created it not just as a home but as a sanctuary for our family. He knew that we would need a ce where we could live safely, far from the prying eyes of the Elves and the humans who might seek to uncover our secrets."

    I nced around, now seeing the mansion with a new understanding. It wasn''t just a residence¡ªit was a carefully constructed fortress of magic and protection.

    Maya continued, "The formation that surrounds this territory, the one that seamlessly blends with the mana of thend? Aelion created that as well. It''s designed to shield us, enhance the mana within the estate, and protect our family from external threats. It''s been in ce for generations, passed down and maintained, but its power still holds strong."

    She smiled faintly, a hint of pride in her voice. "That''s why this ce feels so different from the outside world. The mana here isn''t just stronger¡ªit''s more refined, moreplete. Aelion made sure that our family would always have this safe haven, even as the world around us changed."

    With every word Maya spoke, I noticed a subtle shift in her expression¡ªrelief. She had revealed her family''s deepest secrets, things that had been carefully guarded for generations, yet now she entrusted them to me. It wasn''t just the words she had spoken; it was the weight behind them, the centuries of history, of struggle and secrecy. And the fact that she had chosen to share this with me wasn''t lost on me.

    ''It must have taken a lot,'' I thought. For her to reveal all this, to trust me with the knowledge that could be detrimental to her and her family¡­ showed just how much faith she ced in me. She had lowered the barriers that protected not just her past but her very identity.

    And I knew how difficult that was. Trusting someone with such dangerous knowledge wasn''t something done lightly, especially when that knowledge could change the way people viewed you or your family.

    "That is all Junior¡­..This is the history of my family."

    And I could see how she was tense waiting for my response.

    ''This¡­.''

    For the long time in a while, I did not know how to answer.

 Chapter 572 127.1 - Answer

    Chapter 572127.1 - Answer

    As Maya finished speaking, she felt an overwhelming sense of release, as though a weight she had carried for far too long had finally been lifted from her chest. The secret, the burden of her family''s legacy, had been something she''d always known she needed to keep hidden. Yet, now that it was out in the open, she didn''t feel regret¡ªonly relief.

    Her pink eyes softened as she gazed at Astron, watching for any sign of his reaction. There was a deep vulnerability in the moment, more so than she had anticipated. Revealing her family''s hidden past wasn''t just about sharing information¡ªit was about trust, about giving him a piece of herself that she had never shared with anyone else.

    ''He deserved to know,'' she thought, her heart calming now that the truth was out. ''He''s always been by my side. Always helped me¡­.''

    And even if there was risk involved, even if her family wouldn''t approve of her being so open, it didn''t matter to her. Astron wasn''t just any person to her. He was her Junior, someone who had been there when no one else had, someone who had always seen her beyond the titles and legacies, someone who never treated her like she was something fragile.

    Her mind briefly wandered to how long she had carried this secret alone. Despite the powerful name of her family and the quiet influence they wielded, it wasn''t easy being an Evergreen. There were always expectations, the pressure of maintaining secrecy, and the loneliness that came with hiding parts of who she was.

    But not with Astron. With him, she didn''t need to hide anymore.

    ''He deserves to know everything.''

    The silence stretched between them, and Maya could feel her heart rate increasing again, this time not out of nervousness but anticipation. Astron''s purple eyes were fixed on her, not betraying much, but she could sense that he was processing everything she had said. There was a depth to his expression, a seriousness that told her he was truly listening and understanding the gravity of what she had shared.

    ''Will he ept me?'' she wondered, though part of her already knew the answer. She had seen the sincerity in his eyes before¡ªAstron was not the type to judge her based on her lineage. Still, the lingering fear gnawed at her, the insecurities that came with years of guarding her family''s secret.

    ''But even if he didn''t...'' she mused quietly to herself, ''I wouldn''t regret telling him.''

    She leaned back slightly, allowing herself to rx as the weight lifted. Her gaze remained locked with his, and for the first time in a while, she felt a genuine sense of peace.

    "So¡­ that is why," Astron began, his voice calm yet filled with understanding. He let the words hang for a moment before continuing, his eyes locked onto hers. "It must have been hard, telling me everything. It takes a lot of courage and trust to reveal something like this."

    Maya nodded slowly, her heart pounding, though the tension in her body was beginning to ease. She had shared her deepest secret, and instead of pulling away, Astron was meeting her with the same steady warmth he always had. It gave her a sense of security she hadn''t realized she needed.

    "That''s right," Maya replied softly, her voice carrying the weight of what she had just revealed. She reached for her cup of tea, her hand steady, but even as she took a sip, it did little to quench the thirst she felt growing inside her. The familiar taste of the tea should have soothed her, but now, her body craved something different. Her lips felt dry, and the subtle pressure of her vampiric urges began to stir within her.

    ''Not now,'' she silently reprimanded herself, feeling the gnawing hunger starting to creep forward now that she had let her guard down. Her fangs pressed against the inside of her lips, a reminder of what she was struggling to suppress.

    Astron finally raised his head, his deep purple eyes meeting hers with an intensity that both calmed and unsettled her. His gaze seemed to search her soul, and Maya felt her breath catch as she waited for him to speak.

    "Do you remember the first time we met?" Astron''s voice was steady, a softness in it that made her heart skip.

    Maya blinked, slightly caught off guard by the question. Her mind wandered back to that day. Of course, she remembered. "Of course," she replied, her voice warmer now. "You came to apply for the club at the academy. I remember it well."

    Astron nodded. "And do you remember what happened after?"

    Maya tilted her head slightly, her mind drifting to that memory. "I... gave you some chips, even though you didn''t really want any," she said, the words making her smile softly. She let out a smallugh, almost involuntarily. "You looked so serious and lonely back then. I remember feeling ufortable seeing you like that."

    "I didn''t want the chips, but you didn''t care. You just¡­ handed them to me anyway," he said, his voice softer now, as though he were sharing an inside joke between them.

    Maya chuckled, the memory brightening the tension that had hung over them. "You looked so stiff, Junior. I couldn''t just sit there and watch you look that out of ce. I thought maybe it''d help."

    Astron shook his head slightly, a small smile still ying at his lips. "Every time I came to the club, you always tried to talk to me," he said, his voice tinged with amusement. "Even when I made it pretty obvious I wasn''tfortable with it."

    Maya couldn''t help but feel a flush of embarrassment at his words. She remembered how persistent she had been back then, always trying to break through his walls, even when he clearly wasn''t ready for it. "Well," she began, rubbing the back of her neck, "I didn''t want you to feel like an outsider. You had that aura of... distance around you."

    Astron nodded, his eyes softening as if recalling those early days. "You were persistent, Senior," he said, a hint of teasing in his voice. "But I appreciate it now. More than I realized at the time."

    Maya looked down for a moment, her heart warming at his words. The embarrassment slowly shifted to something more tender. She had always known there was something about him, something that made her want to reach out, even when he resisted.

    "Do you remember," Astron continued, "the time you offered to help me with my mana?"

    Maya''s eyes lit up at the memory, and she couldn''t help the smile that spread across her face. "How could I forget? One of the best decisions I ever made," she said, her voice soft but full of conviction.

    Astron tilted his head, his expression curious. "Really?"

    "Yes," Maya said, her gaze drifting as she recalled that day. "It was in the Training Grounds. You looked like you were struggling with how to use mana, even though you were going against the PhantomGlide Dummy. And I knew you had the potential... but you were just being held back."

    Astron didn''t interrupt.

    "So, I offered to teach you how to sense and control your mana," Maya continued. "I remember you hesitated at first, but I could tell you were intrigued."

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his expression shifting as though he was contemting something. "Did you have anything to gain from that back then?" he asked, his voice quiet but probing. "You had the blood of Elven Royalty flowing in your veins and belonged to one of the strongest families in the Human Domain. Did you really need someone like me?"

    Maya fell silent at his question. He was right in a way¡ªshe didn''t need to help him, didn''t have anything to gain from it. The truth was simple: she liked helping people. And when she saw Astron struggling, alone and distant from everyone else, she couldn''t just stand by. She wanted to see him seed, to see him grow into the person she knew he could be. That was all there was to it.

    She thought about that first day, the way he had hesitated before epting her help. The way he had been so guarded, yet still willing to let her in, just a little.

    ''¡­Helping people, isn''t that good?'' Maya''s gaze drifted towards him again, and this time, when their eyes met, she saw something she hadn''t seen before.

    ''Huh?'' It was faint, but it was unmistakable¡ªa smile. A smile so pure, free of the usual mask he wore. There was no coldness, no calction in it. It was just¡­ honest. A gentle, quiet expression that softened his usualposed demeanor.

    THUMP!

    Maya''s heart skipped a beat. Then it started to race. The smile, so genuine and unexpected, hit her harder than anything else. Her chest tightened, and she felt a sudden rush, her heart pounding so fiercely that it seemed ready to leap out of her chest. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''What is this¡­?'' she thought, feeling a warmth bloom inside her. Her hand instinctively reached up, pressing against her chest as if to calm the thudding. She tried to maintain herposure, but the intensity of the moment was undeniable.

    That smile¡ªit was unlike anything she had seen from Astron before.

    Maya couldn''t tear her eyes away from him. The smile lingered on his face, and with each passing second, the rapid beating of her heart grew more intense. She tried to steady herself, to push the overwhelming feeling back, but the warmth in her chest only expanded. Her desires, the ones she usually kept locked away, started to surface, and the urge to reach out, to touch him, became nearly unbearable.

    ''Calm down,'' she told herself, her fingers trembling as they hovered by her side. But it was futile. The closer she felt to him, the more her resolve wavered. The thought of wrapping her arms around him, pulling him close¡ªit seemed like the only way to calm the storm inside her. Her body ached to act on the emotions she had kept hidden for so long.

    And then Astron''s eyes met hers once again, that same gentle smile still on his lips. "You were the first," he said softly, his voice cutting through the tension building between them.

    Maya blinked, momentarily stunned by his words.

    "The first person to reach out to me," Astron continued, his eyes unwavering as he spoke. "When I was drowning myself in the darkness¡­..you held out a light." His expression remained calm, but there was a depth in his gaze, something that went beyond the words themselves. "That might''ve been something you did for everyone, just part of who you are. But to me not many had done that."

    Maya felt her breath catch in her throat. The sincerity of his words,bined with that smile, made her heart thud painfully in her chest.

    "T-that¡­" Maya stammered, her voice barely above a whisper as she tried to respond. But the words seemed to slip away, lost in the flurry of emotions building inside her. Her heart raced, her pulse thrumming in her ears as she struggled to form a coherent sentence. It wasn''t just his words¡ªit was the sincerity behind them, the depth of his gaze, that left herpletely unguarded.

    Astron, noticing her struggle, continued speaking softly. "After that day, I always held onto that moment. It may not have seemed like much to you, but it meant something to me. I swore to myself that one day, I''d pay you back for what you did¡­ for reaching out to me when no one else did."

    Maya''s breath caught again as she listened, the intensity of his words pressing down on her. She wanted to say something, but she was overwhelmed by the warmth spreading through her chest.

    "The opportunity came when you were kidnapped by the vampire," Astron said, his voice growing quieter, almost as if recalling the memory was difficult for him. "There was no way I was going to leave you there, no matter the cost. I did everything I could to bring you back."

    His eyes locked with hers again, the calmness of his expression betraying the weight of what he was saying. "And that¡­ it brought us here, to this moment. Right now."

    Maya could barely breathe as the significance of his words sank in. The pounding in her chest was unbearable, the emotions swirling inside her threatening to burst free.

    She wanted to reach out to him, to say something that would match the gravity of what he was sharing, but all she could do was stare, her heart beating faster with every second.

    "Do you understand now, Senior?" Astron asked, his smile soft and calm, a contrast to the intensity of the moment.

    Before Maya could respond, her eyes widened as she watched his hand slowly reach toward his cor. With deliberate movements, he loosened the fabric, revealing the pale skin of his neck. His actions were steady, and as he opened his cor further, he lifted his gaze to meet hers once more, the warmth of his smile deepening.

    "This," he said, his voice quiet but resolute, "this is my answer to your words."

 Chapter 573 127.2 - Answer

    Chapter 573127.2 - Answer

    As I loosened the cor of my shirt, revealing the pale skin of my neck, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of this moment pressing down on me. The vulnerability in Maya''s eyes mirrored the storm swirling inside me. And yet, as I watched her struggle to suppress her desires, I realized something had been gnawing at me for a while.

    Something that had taken root deep in my heart, quietly growing until I could no longer ignore it.

    Maya¡­ she reminded me of her. Of Estelle.

    Ever since we started spending time together, I found myself seeing Estelle''s traits in Maya more and more. It wasn''t just her kindness or her unrelenting desire to help people, though that certainly yed a part. There was something more¡ªa deeper connection I couldn''t fullyprehend until now.

    ''Is that why I feel this way?''

    Just like Maya, Estelle had always put others first, even when it came at her own expense. She had this unshakable will to support those around her, lifting them up when they were at their lowest. Maya carried the same spirit, always offering me a light when I was trapped in darkness. I couldn''t shake the thought that every time she reached out to help me, it felt like Estelle was still watching over me, guiding me through her.

    And then there were those moments, the ones where Maya''s mischievous expressions broke through her usual calm demeanor. It was uncanny. The way her eyes would sparkle when she was about to tease me or when she''d poke fun at my seriousness. Estelle had always been the same¡ªable to break through my defenses with just a look, a yful smirk that made me forget, even if only for a moment, about the burden of responsibility.

    ''Estelle, you¡­ would''ve liked her,'' I thought, a strange ache forming in my chest. Would you have been proud of me for finding someone like her? For some reason, I could imagine Estelle watching us, her gaze warm, approving, even though I knew she wasn''t there. But Maya''s presence felt like a link to the past, a bridge between the person I had been and the person I was bing.

    I was scared. Scared of how much Maya reminded me of her.

    Scared of the emotions stirring inside me, emotions I hadn''t allowed myself to feel in a long time.

    Estelle had been everything to me, and her loss had forced me to close off parts of my heart to shut away the pain that came with attachment. I had conditioned myself to live without those emotions, to focus only on survival and the mission ahead.

    But now¡­ now there was something more. Maya wasn''t Estelle, and yet she was bing just as important, just as irreceable.

    I had always told myself I''d repay the kindness Maya had shown me, that I''d find a way to bnce the scales. But deep down, I knew it wasn''t just about repaying her. It was about the fear. The fear that if I allowed myself to care again, I might lose her too. That maybe, if I let her into my heart, I''d be setting myself up for the same kind of pain I''d experienced before.

    But that was the utter disrespect that I could have towards someone.

    This was what I realized after the talk I had with Dakota not long ago, one that had struck a chord deep within me.

    How she was seeing someone in me.

    I had been doing exactly that¡ªseeing Estelle in Maya, instead of seeing Maya for who she truly was. And that wasn''t fair. Not to Maya, and not to Estelle''s memory.

    Maya cared about me. I wasn''t blind. She made it clear with every gesture, every time she stood by my side, even when I pushed her away. She didn''t deserve to be seen as a recement for someone else. She had her own story, her own struggles, and she had made a ce for herself in my life, carving out a space that was hers alone.

    If it had been me before, before everything that happened with Estelle¡­ there was a good chance I would have taken advantage of her vulnerability. I would have let her fill that empty space in my heart, selfishly allowing myself to lean on her without offering anything in return.

    But things were different now. I had changed.

    In one way or another, Maya had already be a part of my life, someone irreceable, and I couldn''t let myself disrespect that. I couldn''t treat her like someone who existed just to fix the broken parts of me.

    Her trust in me, the way she had opened up about her family''s deepest secrets¡ªit wasn''t something I could take lightly. The amount of faith she was putting into me, the way sheid bare her vulnerabilities, made everything that much harder. Because I knew, eventually, I''d have to respond to those feelings. I couldn''t keep taking without giving something in return.

    Maya deserved more than that. She deserved honesty. She deserved someone who could see her for who she was, not someone haunted by the past. And if I wasn''t careful, if I kept holding back, I''d be doing exactly what I feared the most¡ªhurting someone I cared about.

    That was the reason why I was doing this.

    ''I won''t disrespect you. I won''t take advantage of your trust or your vulnerability. You''ve given me too much for me to do that.''

    If I were such a person, I would be a disgrace to the person I wanted to avenge.

    As I looked into Maya''s eyes, I could see something more than the emotions she was trying to suppress. With the improvements to my eyes, the mana flows became more vivid, more defined.

    Her aura was swirling with conflicting energies, shing in a battle she was waging within herself. On one side, I saw the soft green mana, familiar and gentle¡ªher human side, the side she had fought so hard to maintain.

    But on the other side, a dark red force raged against it¡ªher vampiric urges, powerful and unrelenting.

    The collision of the two forces was violent, and it became clearer to me just how much effort she was putting into holding herself back. Her muscles were tight, her hands trembling as she tried to control the impulses that threatened to overwhelm her.

    I could see how hard she was clenching her jaw, how her body was straining under the weight of that internal struggle. The symptoms of withdrawal were undeniable. The fact that she was standing here, in front of me, still able to hold on, made me respect her even more.

    Maya''s entire body seemed locked in a state of tension, like a tightly coiled spring ready to snap. Yet, despite the clear pain she was in, she was fighting. Fighting to maintain control, fighting not to give in. I could see it all.

    That was why this person deserved all the respect.

    Even now, just to adorn the promise that she had made, she is doing this.

    "Senior," I said softly, watching as Maya''s entire body trembled with the effort to hold herself back. "It''s okay. You cane." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her reaction was immediate¡ªher shoulders shook, and I could see the battle in her eyes. She took in a sharp breath, her hands curling into fists at her sides. "I don''t¡­ I don''t want to be a ve to this," she whispered, her voiceced with desperation. "I don''t want to give in, Junior¡­ I can''t."

    I smiled faintly, the gesture soft, understanding. "Nothing in this world works that way, Senior. You''ve done more than enough already. No one can reach the skies from where they are in just one step." Her gaze locked with mine, her pink eyes filled with the weight of her internal struggle. I could see the doubt in her expression, the fear of what might happen if she let herself go. But behind that fear, there was also exhaustion, the kind thates from fighting too long without reprieve.

    A single tear slipped down her cheek, catching the soft light of the room as it fell. She took one hesitant step forward, her voice trembling. "Is it really¡­ okay?"

    "It is," I replied, my tone calm and steady. "Contrary to before, I''m a lot stronger now. You can drink freely, as much as you need."

    Her lips quivered at my words, but I could see the hesitation slowly fading from her eyes. She took another step toward me, her movements careful, as if still afraid to lose control. But I didn''t move back. I didn''t flinch. I stayed exactly where I was, meeting her gaze with the same calm, unwavering resolve I''d shown her since the beginning.

    "You maye, Senior," I said softly. "It is really fine."

    Maya closed the final distance between us, her trembling hand reaching up to rest against my chest, just over my heart. The thudding of my pulse echoed in my ears, but I stayed steady. For her. I wouldn''t let her fall into the abyss alone.

    Her tears kept falling, but I saw the relief beginning to break through the fear. She leaned into me, and as her fangs grazed the skin of my neck, I could feel her struggle easing, the weight finally lifting off her shoulders.

    The moment her fangs pierced my skin, I braced myself for the familiar sting, the sharp pain I had grown ustomed to each time she fed. But this time¡­ it was different.

    Instead of pain, a strange warmth spread through my neck. It was almost¡­ pleasant. The sensation was foreign but not unpleasant. As she drank from me, I felt a wave of calm wash over me, like a gentle tide easing the tension in my muscles. It didn''t hurt. In fact, it felt good¡ªalmost too good.

    I could feel my blood being drawn into her, each gulp slow and deliberate, her hunger evident. But instead of feeling drained or weak as I usually did, something was changing inside me. My body was responding in ways I didn''t expect.

    ''What is this?'' I wondered, my mind sharpening as I focused inward.

    I felt a strange surge¡ªmy mana shifting, flowing toward the source of the bite. I realized what was happening: my body was adapting. The [Everchanging Glyph] had activated, working in real-time to optimize the situation. My mana began to pump more vigorously, flooding my veins with energy as it counterbnced the blood loss.

    Maya drank deeply, her breaths ragged as she finally allowed herself to give in. Her body pressed closer against mine, the tension in her limbs slowly melting away. The desperation I had sensed before was fading, reced by something more primal, more instinctual.

    And yet, even as she fed, I wasn''t growing weaker. My mana surged to fill the gap, ensuring that no matter how much blood she took, my body would keep up. It was strange, almost surreal¡ªthe sensation of my life force being drained while my power only seemed to increase in response.

    I could feel the subtle pull of the [Everchanging Glyph], the way it drew upon thetent energy within me, adapting andpensating for every drop of blood Maya took. It was as though my body had been designed for this, engineered to handle even the most draining of situations.

    My vision flickered for a moment, a brief haze overtaking my senses before everything sharpened again. Maya''s grip on me tightened, her nails digging into my chest as she continued to drink, but I could sense her calming down, her breathing bing less frantic. The red and green forces inside her were still battling, but now, they seemed to be finding a bnce. My blood¡ªno, my mana¡ªwas helping her.

    ''Really¡­''

    Her eyes were closed as she fed, her lips pressed firmly against my neck, but I could feel her relief in the way she held onto me. She wasn''t fighting anymore. She was letting herself heal, letting go of the struggle she had carried for so long.

    ''Is it the time?''

    Now that she had revealed her origins to me, wouldn''t it be fair if I were to do the same.

 Chapter 574 172.3 - Answer

    Chapter 574172.3 - Answer

    "This...this is my answer to your words."

    As Maya approached Astron, her heart pounded so fiercely she was certain he could hear it. The weight of her confession, the release of her family''s most guarded secret, still hung heavy in the air between them. It was out now¡ªno taking it back.

    Yet, instead of the fear she had anticipated, a strange calm had settled within her. She had finally told him. And now, as she stood there, trembling with the effort to suppress the hunger gnawing at her core, she realized just how deeply she hade to rely on Astron.

    Her pink eyes flicked up to meet his, searching his expression for any hint of judgment or rejection. But what she found instead was something that startled her¡ªa softness, an understanding that reached deeper than words.

    Astron had always beenposed, distant in a way that made it hard to decipher his true emotions. But now, as she stood on the precipice of losing control, his gaze seemed to ground her.

    The familiar pull of her vampiric urges had been growing, intensifying ever since she had opened up to him. It was as if, in revealing her family''s secret, the walls she had built to keep her hunger at bay had crumbled. Her fangs pressed painfully against her lips, a constant reminder of what she was¡ªof what she could never fully escape.

    The thirst was bing unbearable, and the more she tried to suppress it, the harder it fought back.

    ''Why does he still stand there, calm as ever, even after all I''ve told him?''

    A single tear slid down her cheek, unbidden, as she fought against her instincts. She had told herself she wouldn''t give in, that she wouldn''t be a ve to the cravings that threatened to consume her. But standing here, so close to him, it was all she could do to hold back.

    She didn''t want to hurt him, didn''t want to give in to the part of herself that she had always feared. But Astron, his voice as calm and steady as ever, had seen through her resolve.

    "Senior, it''s okay. You cane."

    The words sent a shock through her, breaking whatever fragile barrier she had managed to hold in ce. Her shoulders shook, her breath catching as the weight of her hunger collided with the truth she had confessed. How could he say that? How could he offer himself so willingly, knowing what she was, what she could do to him?

    Her hand trembled as she reached out, fingers brushing lightly against his chest. The warmth of his skin beneath her touch was bothforting and terrifying. She didn''t want to give in, didn''t want to lose control, but Astron''s steady presence was unraveling her resistance. The urge to feed was too strong, too overwhelming to ignore any longer.

    "I don''t¡­ I don''t want to be a ve to this," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the pounding in her ears. "I don''t want to give in, Junior¡­ I can''t."

    But even as she said the words, she knew she was losing the battle. The hunger was all-consuming, and no matter how hard she tried to fight it, she was losing control. The darkness inside her was winning.

    And then, Astron''s voice broke through her spiraling thoughts, steady and unwavering. "Nothing in this world works that way, Senior. You''ve done more than enough already. No one can reach the skies from where they are in just one step." Her heart clenched at his words. Could it really be okay? Could she really trust herself, trust him, to allow this? She had fought so hard to maintain her humanity, to resist the pull of her vampiric instincts. But standing here, with Astron in front of her, his calm eptance washing over her, the resistance she had held onto for so long was crumbling.

    A tear slipped down her cheek as she took another step toward him, her body trembling. "Is it really¡­ okay?" she asked, her voice cracking with the weight of her desperation.

    "It is," he replied, his voice gentle but firm. "Contrary to before, I''m a lot stronger now. You can drink freely, as much as you need."

    His words sank into her, slowly easing the fear that had been constricting her chest. Her hand, still trembling, reached up to his neck, her fingers brushing lightly against his cor.

    The fabric loosened easily under her touch, revealing the pale skin of his neck. She could feel his pulse beneath her fingers, steady and calm, unlike the storm raging inside her.

    Her lips quivered, her fangs aching as they grazed his skin. She could hear his heartbeat, steady and reassuring, as if telling her it was all right to let go.

    The thirst was unbearable now, her body screaming for relief, but still, she hesitated. She really didn''t want to hurt him. She really didn''t want to lose control.

    But Astron didn''t flinch. He stood firm, his eyes locked on hers, offering her a calm she desperately needed. "You maye, Senior," he whispered his voice like a lifeline pulling her back from the edge. "It is really fine."

    His eyes, which were normally empty and cold, now looked more tranquil and more dependable.

    More than ever, she could see the calmness of the stars among them as if she was looking into the cosmos itself.

    ''Why?''

    Even if she wanted to ask, she knew one thing.

    That this was all she needed.

    With one final, trembling breath, Maya leaned in. Her fangs pierced his skin, and the taste of his blood filled her senses. The warmth of it washed over her like a balm, soothing the burning hunger that had been wing at her insides.

    ''Just¡­.''

    Maya''s fangs sank deeper, and immediately, the rush of warmth spread through her like a fire in the dead of winter. She hadn''t realized how much she''d needed this until the first drop of his blood hit her tongue. It had been a month since shest fed like this, and yet, it felt like an eternity. The blood from the bags couldn''tpare¡ªnot even close.

    ''Ah¡­ Really¡­''

    Her mind spiraled as the taste overwhelmed her senses. It was richer and more potent than ever before. She could feel the power in every drop as if Astron''s strength had infused his very essence into his blood. It was intoxicating, far beyond anything she had ever experienced.

    ''What¡­ what is this?''

    Her thoughts were hazy, but she knew something was different. She had tasted his blood before, but never like this. The vor had changed¡ªgrown stronger, more vibrant as if it carried a new depth of power she hadn''t noticed before. Was it his strength that had evolved? Or was there something else¡­ something she couldn''t yet ce?

    As she drank more, the taste only seemed to get better, an ecstasy blooming inside her that dulled the edges of her restraint. Each gulp was a release, a surge of relief that washed away the tension she had been holding onto for too long. It wasn''t just physical¡ªit was as if her very soul was finding peace.

    ''Too long¡­ It''s been too long¡­''

    Her mind echoed the thought, the months of restraint and struggle dissolving in the face of this moment. She felt her body easing, the tightness in her muscles unwinding as the familiar warmth spread through her limbs. The hunger that had gnawed at her, the ever-present need that she had fought to suppress, was finally being sated.

    And the more she took, the better it tasted.

    Her heart raced, pounding in time with his as she drank deeply, letting herself fall into the sensation. She knew she shouldn''t be enjoying it this much, but it was impossible to stop. His blood was like nothing else she''d ever tasted¡ªan elixir that filled the void inside her, made her feel alive in a way she hadn''t felt in so long.

    ''Why does it taste like this?'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She didn''t understand it. The blood from the bags was always enough to keep her from losing control, but this¡­ This was different. It was richer, purer, and it flowed through her like a current of life. Was it because he had grown stronger? Had his power infused his blood with something new, something more potent?

    Or was it something deeper?

    Her hand gripped his shoulder, nails digging in lightly as she continued to drink, her body trembling from the sensation of it all. The ecstasy of the moment was almost too much to bear.

    She felt that these feelings in her heart were growing stronger, a bond that went beyond the physical act of feeding.

    It was as if, with each drop, she was losing more and more.

    ''This is¡­ this is dangerous¡­''

    She knew it was.

    It was so dangerous that she knew at this point she was on the brink of insanity.

    She couldn''t stop herself now, even if she wanted to. The hunger, the ecstasy¡ªit was all too much, and she had already crossed the point of no return. Every drop of his blood bound her closer to him, filling her with something more than just satisfaction. It was as if a piece of her was being exchanged for every moment she indulged.

    She was losing herself.

    ''I can''t¡­ I can''t go back now.''

    That thought echoed in her mind, sinking deeper with each passing second. The bond they shared, it wasn''t just a physical connection. No, this was something far more dangerous, something that went beyond hunger or survival. She could feel it¡ªher heart, her soul, craving not just his blood but him. The very essence of who he was had be essential to her, a part of her being that she could no longer ignore.

    The blood in the bags? They were nothingpared to this. Nothing in this world couldpare. No matter what she tried, nothing else would satisfy her like this.

    Unless she was with him.

    Maya''s grip on Astron''s shoulder tightened, her nails digging deeper into his flesh, the tremors in her body growing more pronounced as the overwhelming emotions consumed her. There was no escaping it now. He had be her anchor, her lifeline, and without him, she would be lost.

    ''I''m already¡­ too far gone.''

    Her eyes fluttered shut, but her other senses remained sharp. She could smell it¡ªthe faint, familiar scent ofvender that always surrounded him. It had alwaysforted her, a subtle reminder of his presence, but now, it only intensified the connection she felt. The scent mingled with the taste of his blood, creating a heady mix that drove her even deeper into the abyss of desire.

    For a brief moment, Maya allowed herself to sink into the sensation, her body trembling with every pull of his blood, every beat of his heart echoing in her ears. She could hear the rhythm of it, steady and unyielding, guiding her further into this dangerous territory. Her lips pressed tighter against his neck, savoring the warmth that spread through her veins.

    But then¡­ she opened her eyes, just slightly.

    Her gaze fell upon his pale skin, still pulsing with life beneath her lips. She could see it¡ªhis skin moving faintly with each heartbeat, the blood flowing just beneath the surface. The sight sent a shiver through her, a reminder of how close she was to the edge.

    Her lips trembled as she realized the gravity of her actions. She wasn''t just feeding. She was consuming something far deeper than blood. Something that, once taken, could never be given back.

    ''This is dangerous,'' she thought again, her mind racing even as her body refused to stop. But no matter how much she tried to pull herself back, it was already toote. She had passed the point of return.

    Without him¡­ without this connection¡­ there would be no peace for her. No relief. Nothing else could fill the emptiness inside her heart.

    Nothing but ''Him''.

 Chapter 575 127.4 - Answer

    Chapter 575127.4 - Answer

    As Maya continued to drink, the overwhelming sensation flooded every part of her. The taste, the warmth, the steady pulse of life under her lips¡ªit all blurred together in a haze of need. Each pull of his blood soothed the burning hunger inside her, but it was more than just sustenance. It was a connection, an intimacy that she had never felt with anyone else.

    She wanted more.

    With every heartbeat, her body trembled, the primal urges threatening to consume herpletely. But slowly, as the rush of adrenaline coursed through her, the intensity began to soften. She could feel herself growing more satisfied, the gnawing hunger inside her easing just enough for her mind to clear. The tension in her muscles loosened, her grip on his shoulder lightening as the all-consuming need finally began to subside.

    It wasn''tplete¡ªthere was still a part of her that craved more, that would always crave more. But for now, she had taken enough. The wild storm of her instincts faded, leaving only the quiet hum of satisfaction.

    And then¡­ reality hit her.

    Her lungs burned. She had been so lost in the sensation, in the taste, that she hadn''t realized how long she had gone without breathing. Her body, now recovering from the intense rush, protested violently, her chest tightening in response.

    ''Breathe, Maya! Breathe!''

    With a sharp gasp, she pulled her teeth from Astron''s neck, her lips trembling as the cool air hit them.

    "Haaaaah¡­..Haaaaah¡­.."

    Her fangs retracted as she stumbled backward, her body doubling over as she sucked in ragged, desperate breaths.

    It felt like she had been underwater, drowning in that ecstasy, and now¡ªfinally¡ªher lungs were screaming for air. She clutched her chest, each breath morebored than thest, as if her body was struggling to catch up with what had just happened.

    Her throat ached, her entire body shivering as the weight of everything came crashing down on her.

    ''How long was I...?''

    She forced herself to raise her head, still gasping for air, and her eyes locked onto Astron. Her breath hitched as she took in the sight of him¡ªcalm,posed, and utterly unfazed. His neck still bore the faint marks where her fangs had pierced his skin, but beyond that, he lookedpletely undisturbed.

    And then she saw it¡ªthe faintest smile on his lips. A hint of amusement in his deep purple eyes, as if what had just transpired was nothing more than a casual urrence. It was almost as though he hadn''t felt a thing, as though her feeding on him had been nothing more than an inconvenience.

    A mix of embarrassment and confusion washed over her. She had been so consumed, so lost in the moment, yet here he was, standing perfectly still, offering her that slight smile as if it had been nothing at all.

    "You could''ve just taken a breather," Astron said, his voice calm,ced with the same faint amusement that his expression carried.

    Maya blinked, her breath still ragged, trying to grasp what he was saying. For a moment, she could only stare at him, her mind reeling from the absurdity of the situation.

    A breather?

    She had been on the brink of losing herself entirely, drowning in the depths of her vampiric instincts, and he was telling her to just take a breather?

    Without thinking, Maya pushed her head into his chest, her hands gripping his shoulders for support. The embarrassment of the moment washed over her, the absurdity of his words only adding to the swirl of emotions. Her face was flushed, her heart pounding not just from the feeding but from the realization of how out of control she had be.

    His chest was solid beneath her cheek, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat grounding her in a way she desperately needed. She let her breathing slow, the rise and fall of his chest syncing with her own ragged breaths as she slowly began to calm down. The world felt smaller here, tucked into the quiet space between them.

    But then she felt it¡ªsomething soft yet firm, warm but with a strange, chilling sensation that sent a sudden shiver racing down her spine.

    ''His hand¡­.''

    It rested gently on her back, the warmth of his touch contrasting with the coolness of the room around them. His fingers were steady and reassuring, but the chill that ran through her body wasn''t just from the touch. It was the way his hand felt as though it belonged there, the way his presence seemed to anchor her, keeping her from spiraling further.

    Maya''s breath hitched, her grip on his shoulders tightening as her body reacted instinctively. She didn''t move, though. She stayed there, her face buried in his chest, her mind swirling with confusion, relief, and something else she couldn''t quite name.

    The shiver that coursed through her only intensified as his hand remained on her back, offering silent support.

    Astron''s voice broke through the quiet, calm and steady as always. "Is it better now? Are you feeling morefortable?"

    Maya felt the flush in her cheeks deepen. He always had this way of making her feel like a child after moments like these¡ªvulnerable and dependent. As though her need for his blood turned her into someone fragile, someone needing constant reassurance. Her chest tightened with a mix of embarrassment and frustration.

    She buried her face deeper into his chest, hiding from his gaze, but the warmth from his touch and the sound of his heartbeat were unavoidable. The steady rhythm reminded her that he was still there, unaffected, as if the entire ordeal had been nothing more than a routine urrence. Meanwhile, she was left grappling with the whirlwind of emotions that followed every time she gave in to her vampiric urges.

    ''Why does he always have to ask that?'' she thought, her fingers clutching his shirt. ''Like I''m some child who can''t handle herself.''

    It wasn''t that she didn''t appreciate his concern, but each time they went through this, the aftermath always felt the same¡ªhumiliating.

    Once the haze of hunger cleared, she was left with the stark reality of what had happened. The intimacy of the moment, the way she had lost control, the way he remained unaffected¡­ it all came crashing down on her.

    Every time, she remembered how she had clung to him, how she had let her instincts take over. And every time, she wished she could handle it better, that she could suppress those feelings, those urges. But she couldn''t, not with him.

    "Y-yeah," she finally mumbled, her voice muffled against his chest. "I''m fine now¡­"

    But the truth was, even though the hunger had subsided, the embarrassment lingered. It was always like this¡ªthe calm after the storm, where she found herself feeling exposed, raw, and more than a little ashamed.

    ''I hate this,'' she thought, her fingers still gripping his shirt. ''I hate how I feel afterward¡­ like I''ve lost all control.''

    Maya''s fingers unconsciously began to move, trailing along the fabric of Astron''s shirt, tracing the lines of his slender frame. His body was firm yet smooth beneath her touch, the warmth radiating through her fingertips as she let her hands explore the curve of his chest, the subtle definition of his muscles.

    She didn''t know why she was doing it, why her hands had a mind of their own in that moment, but something about the closeness, the lingering sensation of his blood still thrumming through her, made it hard to stop.

    "Senior?" Astron''s voice came, breaking through her thoughts, though there was something different in his tone. It wasn''t the usual calm. It was softer, almost uncertain.

    Maya froze for a moment, her fingers resting just above his heart. Slowly, she lifted her head, peering up at him through hershes. He was looking down at her, his expression stillposed but¡­ there was a slight shift. A faint reaction, almost imperceptible, but she could see it in his eyes, the way they held something deeper¡ªsomething honest.

    It wasn''t a smile exactly, not the kind he usually wore, but there was a gentleness in his gaze that made her heart skip a beat.

    ''What is this?'' she wondered, her own emotions swirling in confusion.

    Her hands, however, didn''t stop. They moved again, softly tracing the outline of his torso. "It''s¡­ lean," she whispered, her voice barely audible, as if she were speaking more to herself than to him. Her fingers brushed against the smooth skin beneath his shirt, feeling the subtle strength hidden beneath his calm exterior.

    Astron''s breath hitched slightly, though he didn''t pull away.

    ''So this is what a male body feels like,'' Maya thought to herself, her fingers moving instinctively over the lean muscles of Astron''s chest. Her touch was light, almost tentative, but she could feel the warmth radiating from him, feel the steady beat of his heart beneath her hand.

    It was strange¡ªher own heart was racing, her body feeling suddenly hot, as if the very air between them had thickened. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s¡­ weird," she mumbled softly, her voice barely audible.

    Her mind was a whirl of confusion. Why was her heart pounding so fast? Why did her body feel like it was on fire?

    She wondered if he felt the same. Was his heart racing, too? Did he feel the strange tension between them, the same heat that seemed to coil tighter with every second?

    SHIVER! As her hand wandered lower, she felt Astron shiver slightly beneath her touch, a subtle reaction that sent a jolt of realization through her. He was feeling it. Her fingers had brushed a sensitive spot, and his body had reacted instinctively.

    "Gulp¡­.."

    She hesitated for a moment, her breath catching in her throat. Slowly, she raised her head, her gaze locking with his. Those deep purple eyes, usually so calm andposed, now seemed to hold something else¡ªsomething more vulnerable, more honest.

    Her eyes traced the sharp lines of his chiseled face, the smooth curve of his chin. His skin, pale as the moon, seemed to glow in the soft light, and his lips¡­

    Her heart skipped a beat. His lips were red, almost like roses, and as she stared at them, an unfamiliar desire stirred inside her. It wasn''t the thirst for blood, the hunger that usually consumed her around him. No, this was something else. Something more¡­ primal.

    She wanted to bite them but not to feed them. She wanted to taste them for an entirely different reason.

    Her body grew even hotter, the fire spreading through her veins, and she felt her breath hitch in her chest. Her eyes never left his lips, and before she could stop herself, a word slipped from her mouth, a whisper that sounded so foreign it took her by surprise.

    "Junior¡­~"

    Her voice, sultry and soft, felt strange in her own ears like it didn''t belong to her.

    His head approached, her body moving on its own. She felt uncertain yet firm as if she was possessed.

    "..."

    He did not answer, but he also did not move.

    And that alone gave her the answer.

 Chapter 576 127.5 - Answer

    Chapter 576127.5 - Answer

    "Junior¡­~"

    Maya''s hand pressed firmly against his chest, feeling the solid warmth of his body beneath her fingers as she slowly began to rise.

    Each movement felt deliberate, or perhaps time itself had slowed, stretching the moment between them. Her heart raced in her chest, the sound of her own pulse echoing in her ears, but she couldn''t stop now. She was drawn to him, to the heat, to the closeness.

    Her eyes remained locked on his, watching every flicker of emotion in those deep purple depths. Astron still hadn''t moved, but he wasn''t pulling away either. His breath, steady and soft, brushed against her face, a gentle reminder of how little distance was left between them.

    ''Is this really happening?'' she thought, a part of her still in disbelief. But the fire inside her burned too fiercely now, guiding her toward him, filling her with a need she didn''t fully understand but couldn''t deny.

    Her breath hitched as the space between them grew smaller, his lips now just a whisper away. She could feel his warmth, could see the faint rise and fall of his chest beneath her palm, and with every passing second, the world seemed to shrink around them, leaving only the two of them, suspended in this strange, intoxicating moment.

    She hesitated, just for a heartbeat, her body trembling as uncertainty flickered through her mind. But that hesitation quickly faded as her gaze dropped to his lips once more, the desire bubbling up inside her too strong to resist.

    ''Just a little closer¡­''

    Her body moved on its own, closing the final gap. She could feel his breath mingling with hers now, warm and steady. Her fingers curled slightly against his chest, seeking some kind of anchor as she inched closer, her lips finally hovering over his, the temptation overwhelming her every thought.

    This wasn''t about blood. This was about him.

    Maya''s heart pounded in her chest, her fingers curling tighter against his shirt as she finally closed the distance. Her lips pressed against his, and for a moment, time seemed to stop. The sensation was unlike anything she had ever felt before¡ªa mix of familiar and foreign, soft and smooth, yet filled with an intensity that made her entire body tingle.

    The warmth of his lips against hers sent a surge of electricity through her, the touch both gentle and firm, and she couldn''t help but melt into the sensation. It was delicate at first, a hesitant meeting, but as the seconds stretched on, she realized just how much she had longed for this, how much she had needed this.

    Her mind swirled, lost in the overwhelming flood of emotions and sensations. It wasn''t just the physical connection; it was the emotional weight of everything between them¡ªthe trust, the unspoken bond, the desire she had been holding back for so long.

    She had thought this would be different from the usual hunger, but now she realized it was deeper, far more consuming than she had anticipated. The softness of his lips, the way they felt against hers, made her heart race even faster, her body instinctively leaning closer, wanting more.

    ''This feeling¡­ I love it,'' she thought, the realization hitting her as she kissed him again, this time with more certainty, her lips moving gently but with increasing urgency.

    There was something different about the way his lips felt beneath hers¡ªsmooth, yes, but also full of life in a way that sent a shiver of excitement through her. It was as if she could feel the pulse of his energy flowing through the connection, the warmth of his being infusing every moment they shared.

    With each movement, each gentle press of her lips, her desires surged higher. His taste was unlike anything she had ever experienced¡ªrich, almost intoxicating. It was as if his very essence had seeped into the kiss, filling her with a sense of vitality that only heightened her longing. The feeling was beyond anything she couldpare it to; it was more than just physical attraction. It was the culmination of everything they had been through together, the unspoken bond they had shared, now expressed in this one intimate act.

    Her body responded instinctively, the heat rising within her as the kiss deepened, her fingers gripping his shirt tighter as if to hold onto the moment. Every touch of their lips sent another wave of desire crashing over her, the craving intensifying with every second.

    ''Why does it feel like this?'' she wondered, a part of her mind barely able to grasp how something so simple could evoke such a powerful reaction.

    The more she tasted him, the more she wanted. It was almost too much to bear, the intensity of it overwhelming her senses. She could feel her heart racing, the heat in her body building, pushing her closer and closer to the edge of her restraint. The kiss became a lifeline, a way to express all the feelings she had kept locked away for so long.

    Her breath quickened, her body leaning further into his as her lips moved with increasing urgency, the need for him growing stronger with every passing second.

    Maya pulled her lips away, gasping for breath as the intensity of the moment left her breathless. Her body trembled with the surge of emotions and desires swirling within her, and she instinctively looped her arms around Astron''s neck, holding onto him for support. Her heart pounded against her chest, her breathing erratic as she locked eyes with him.

    "Junior... Junior... Junior..." she whispered, her voice a mix of longing and desperation. The words tumbled out of her lips, almost like a chant, as if she were lost in the haze of her own emotions, unable to stop. Her eyes searched his for any sign of rejection, but there was none. He remained still, watching her with that same calmness he always carried. Yet, there was something different¡ªa quiet understanding, a silent eptance that fueled her even more.

    The fact that he wasn''t pulling away, that he wasn''t stopping her, made something inside her flutter. She liked it. She liked that he wasn''t rejecting her, that he was allowing her to act on the desires she had kept hidden for so long.

    "Haaah¡­..I really¡­.."

    Without thinking, without hesitation, she pressed her lips against his again, but this time, there was no gentleness.

    SMOOCH!

    "Hmm¡­..~"

    Her lips moved instinctively, driven by an overwhelming need she didn''t fully understand. She kissed him harder, her hands pulling him closer as her body responded to the fire burning inside her.

    Her mouth found his lower lip, and she sucked on it, savoring the taste of him. There was a hint of the tea they had just shared, a familiar vor that mixed with something more¡ªsomething uniquely him. It was intoxicating, filling her senses with more than just the taste. There wereyers to it,yers of him that she hadn''t expected to find. It was as if she could feel his essence, his strength, his calm, all wrapped up in that simple act.

    The kiss deepened as her movements became more frantic, her body moving on pure instinct. She had never kissed anyone before, never even seen how it was supposed to be done, but none of that mattered now. She was driven by something primal, something far beyond reason.

    Her lips traveled across his, tasting every inch, her breaths ragged and uneven. She wanted more¡ªno, she needed more. Her heart pounded in her ears as she kissed him again and again, each movement filled with the raw intensity of her desire. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Maya moaned softly against his lips, her voice muffled as the words "more, more, more" escaped her in breathless whispers. Each kiss, each taste of him, only seemed to intensify the fire within her. She felt lost, her body moving entirely on instinct, guided by nothing but the overwhelming need that had taken control.

    And then she felt it¡ªhis hand on her back, pulling her closer.

    At first, it seemed like a gentle gesture, a way to support her from losing her bnce as her body leaned heavily into him. But the moment his hand pressed against her back, something changed. A surge of sensitivity rushed through her body, her nerves alive and sparking at the simple touch.

    Her body reacted instantly, a soft gasp escaping her lips as she squirmed slightly against him. She wasn''t sure why, but the sensation of his hand, warm and firm against her back, sent shivers through her. It wasn''t just the kiss anymore. His touch, the way he held her so close, was igniting something deeper, something more primal than she had anticipated.

    Her breath hitched, her body betraying her as she pressed closer to him, her skin tingling with every movement. The steady pressure of his hand only seemed to heighten the sensitivity coursing through her, making it harder for her to keep control. She couldn''t stop the way her body responded, couldn''t stop the heat pooling in her core.

    "A-Astron..." she moaned softly, the sound barely audible, but filled with a mix of confusion and desire.

    She squirmed again, her body pressing against his, her hands clutching onto him for dear life as the intensity of the moment continued to build. She had never felt anything like this before¡ªthis aching, all-consuming need that left her trembling in his arms.

    "Senior?" Astron''s voice came, a note of surprise slipping into his usuallyposed tone. His reaction was unexpected, as if he hadn''t anticipated her response, and the sound of his voice caused Maya to pause for the briefest of moments.

    But that hesitation quickly evaporated as her body continued to pulse with desire, her skin still tingling from his touch. She didn''t want to stop. She couldn''t. Not now. Not when she had already crossed so many boundaries she didn''t know existed within herself.

    "Please¡­ don''t stop," she whispered, her voice trembling, pleading. She didn''t care how Astron''s surprised gaze lingered on her or how his expression seemed caught between confusion and something else. In that moment, nothing else mattered except the overwhelming need coursing through her.

    Her breath quickened as she gathered her strength, her body moving before her mind could fully process the action. With a sudden burst of energy, she pushed him backward, forcing him down onto the ground.

    Astron''s body hit the floor with a dull thud, but the fall was nothing for someone like him. For both of them, superhumans in all but name, the impact was barely noticeable. Yet the movement itself carried with it a heavy weight, as if something inside her had snapped, and now there was no turning back.

    She straddled him, her breathing uneven as she stared down at him.

    "Haaaah¡­..Junior, it is all your fault."

    Her heart was racing, her hands pressed against his chest for support as her gazes seemed to turn red.

    Her expression, her rugged breath.

    "It is all your fault."

 Chapter 577 127.6 - Answer

    Chapter 577127.6 - Answer

    "It is all your fault."

    Maya whispered again, her breath ragged as she leaned over Astron. Her hands pressed firmly against his chest, her body trembling with the emotions she could no longer contain. Her eyes, wild with desire, bore into his, her face flushed as she fought to make sense of everything she was feeling. "You¡­ you always do this."

    Astron''s gaze remained locked on hers, still holding that flicker of surprise, but there was something else there, too¡ªsomething she couldn''t ce. But it didn''t matter. Not now.

    "You don''t even know, do you?" she continued, her voice low and strained. "How you always make my heart race. Every little thing you do¡ªevery gesture, every word¡ª" Her fingers curled into his shirt as she leaned closer, her body nearly trembling with the force of her emotions. "Even when you don''t mean to, you make me feel this way¡­ You make my heart flutter."

    Maya''s breath hitched again, her body trembling as she pressed even closer to Astron. Her fingers gripped his shirt tighter, her eyes dark with the whirlwind of emotions swirling inside her.

    "And I know," she whispered, her voice barely audible, yet it carried the weight of her thoughts. "I''m probably not the only one you do this to, am I?"

    Astron''s expression shifted slightly, but he still remained silent, his gaze unwavering, yet his silence spoke volumes.

    "Like that Emberheart girl..." Maya continued, her tone filled with a mixture of frustration and vulnerability. "I''m not stupid, Junior. I may not always show it, but I see things. I notice the way people react to you." She paused, her fingers digging into his chest slightly, her heart racing faster with every word she spoke. "Especially her."

    The name felt heavy on her tongue, like a bitter truth she had been avoiding.

    Maya''s instincts were rarely wrong. She wasn''t oblivious to the subtle tensions between people, and she could feel the way Irina Emberheart looked at Astron. That wasn''t just casual interest¡ªit was something deeper, something moreplicated.

    "I saw the way she looked at you," Maya said, her voice trembling now as if her emotions were threatening to spill over. "The way she reacted. I know there''s something between you two. Maybe it''s from before we met, or maybe¡­ it''s something growing now. But I''m not blind."

    She closed her eyes for a brief moment, trying to steady herself, but the vulnerability and the intensity of the moment made it impossible. "You probably don''t even realize it yourself, do you? How you pull people in without even trying. How you make people feel this way..."

    Her words trailed off, her heart aching. Despite the heat of her desire, the overwhelming need, there was a part of her that felt unsure. She didn''t want to be just another person caught in his orbit, lost to the same gravitational pull that seemed to surround him.

    Maya''s heart pounded in her chest, each beat reverberating through her entire body as her gaze locked onto his. Her fingers trembled slightly, but her resolve didn''t waver. She wasn''t like the others. She couldn''t be.

    ''I''m different,'' she thought, her eyes searching his face for any sign that he understood. ''I''m the one you belong to. You''re mine.''

    The thought settled deep in her mind, cementing itself with each passing second. No matter what happened, no matter who came into his life¡ªhe could only belong to her. There was no turning back now, not for her. She had already crossed a line that no one else could follow, and there was no escape for either of them. Not now.

    As she looked at him, her breath caught in her throat, her eyes trailing slowly over him. From his intense, unreadable gaze, down to his chiseled jaw, and finally to his lips¡ªthose smooth, slightly parted lips.

    A new desire stirred in her chest, a need far more intense than anything she had felt before. It wasn''t just the desire to kiss him again or to feel his warmth against her skin. No, this was something deeper. Primal.

    She wanted to mark him. To leave a trace on him that no one else could. Something that would show the world¡ªand him¡ªthat he belonged to her. That no one could take him away.

    ''Mine¡­ only mine.''

    The words echoed in her mind, and before she could stop herself, she leaned down, her breath grazing his lips. Her heart raced as the temptation grew stronger, her fingers curling into his shirt as if to anchor herself to him. She could feel the overwhelming need surging inside her, demanding that she im him in a way that would leave no doubt.

    Her lips hovered just above his, but instead of kissing him, she shifted her head slightly, her gaze locked on his neck. A part of her knew it was irrational, that this feeling was consuming her too quickly, but she didn''t care. She couldn''t stop herself.

    Maya''s lips brushed against the skin of his neck, her fangs itching to bite, but this time¡­ this time it wasn''t for blood. This time, it was to leave a mark, a symbol of possession. She pressed her lips softly against his skin, leaving the faintest trace of warmth. The desire to bite, to leave something more permanent, surged again, but she held back, her control just barely hanging on.

    "You''re mine," she whispered, her voice breathy, trembling with the intensity of her emotions. "No one can take you away from me¡­ no one."

    Maya''s breath quickened as her lips hovered over his neck, her body trembling with the intensity of her emotions. She needed more¡ªneeded confirmation of everything she was feeling, everything she had already decided. Her instincts screamed at her, urging her to im him, to make him hers in every way.

    Without fully realizing it, her fangs pressed into his skin, gently at first, but then deeper as her mana surged, uncontrolled. A strange sensation rippled through her as her red-colored mana red, pouring into her fangs and sinking into his skin. She didn''t understand it, didn''t question it¡ªshe only followed the instinct that demanded her to continue.

    Her lips sealed over the bite, and she sucked in a small portion of his blood, the taste once again rich and intoxicating. But this time, something was different. The moment the blood touched her tongue, a wave of unfamiliar energy coursed through her, jolting her senses. It was as if her mana had reacted to his, intertwining in a way that felt both exhrating and terrifying.

    As the strange sensation settled, Astron''s body tensed beneath her. He shook slightly, his chest rising as he took in a deep breath, his handing up to rest on the back of her head. The gesture was gentle, almostforting, yet it sent shivers down her spine.

    Before she could make sense of what had just happened, Astron''s voice broke through the haze, his words calm but filled with something deeper. "Senior¡­ do you know why I came to this academy?"

    Maya froze, her fangs still lightly embedded in his skin. The question was unexpected, like a cold ssh of water in the midst of the heat that had consumed her. She blinked, her mind struggling to process the sudden shift in the atmosphere. Slowly, she withdrew her fangs, her lips parting from his neck as she stared at him in confusion.

    His purple eyes gazed at her, calm but intense, as if he was about to reveal something important¡ªsomething that had been hidden beneath the surface all along. The rush of desire she had felt moments ago was still there, lingering just beneath the surface, but now, it was mingled with curiosity.

    ''He¡­..'' Maya''s thoughts swirled, her breath still shallow as the remnants of her earlier desire clung to her. But Astron''s question pulled her back to reality, grounding her in a way she hadn''t expected. She knew, deep down, that he wasn''t like the other students at the academy. Even before their bond had grown this close, she had sensed something different about him¡ªsomething inherent, something that set him apart from the rest.

    She had always known there was more to him than what he let others see. His magic, his mana¡ªit wasn''t like anyone else''s. The way it moved, the way it felt in the air around him, it was¡­ otherworldly. Even if his raw power wasn''t the greatest, his potential, his control¡ªit was undeniable. There was something within him that made him more than just a student, just as she wasn''t a normal one either.

    And though she had always been curious¡ªendlessly curious¡ªshe had never pressed him for answers. She trusted him. Trusted that one day, when he was ready, he would reveal everything to her. That''s why she had been patient, holding back her questions, even though the mystery surrounding him had gnawed at her for as long as she could remember.

    "¡­.."

    She stayed silent as she knew that this was his moment to speak. She did not want to interrupt him since she knew it was not easy to reveal things like this.

    Astron remained still beneath Maya''s trembling form, his eyes steady and unreadable as he carefully considered his words. The weight of what he was about to reveal hung heavy in the air, thick with tension and anticipation.

    Maya''s breath, still shallow and ragged from her earlier outburst, slowly began to steady as she sensed the shift in his demeanor. Her fangs had barely retracted from his neck, the faint sting of her bite lingering, but now the atmosphere between them had changed. It was no longer charged with the intensity of desire, but something deeper. Something much darker.

    After a few beats of silence, Astron finally spoke, his voice calm, yet filled with a cold resolve that sent a chill through Maya''s spine. "Senior¡­ the reason I came to the academy wasn''t just to learn or to improve my skills. It wasn''t for some noble purpose, or to protect anyone."

    He paused, his purple eyes boring into hers, unreadable and distant, as if he was letting her into a part of his world that had been locked away until now. "I came to this academy for revenge."

    Maya''s breath caught in her throat. Her earlier heat of emotions cooled instantly as those words sank in, the revtion hitting her like a bucket of ice water. Revenge? Her mind reeled, trying to grasp the full meaning of his confession. It wasn''t what she expected¡ªnot by a long shot.

    "For as long as I can remember," Astron continued, his gaze distant, "there''s been something driving me. A goal, a purpose that I couldn''t let go of, no matter how much I tried to live normally. It''s like a me that''s been burning inside of me, a fire that never goes out. Even here, at the academy, that fire burns, reminding me every day of why I can''t stop. Why I won''t stop."

    His hand, still resting on the back of her head, gently pushed her away, creating a small space between them, enough for Maya to sit back slightly. He needed her to hear this clearly, to understand the truth that had been haunting him all this time.

    "When I was young, I lost someone," Astron said, his voice lowering, his eyes flickering with a brief sh of emotion.

    Maya''s eyes widened slightly. The emotions that were contained in those eyes were so profound that she could not even speak. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "She was taken from me," Astron continued, his voice growing colder, his words cutting like shards of ice. "By demons. Creatures that should never have existed in this world. They came in the night without warning, ughtering everything in their path. I was powerless to stop it. Powerless to protect her." His fists clenched at his sides, the faint tremor in his hands betraying the otherwise calm exterior he maintained.

    "I swore that night," Astron said, his eyes hardening with determination. "I swore that I would find the ones responsible. I would track them down, no matter how long it took. And when I did, I would make them pay for what they did. That''s why I came to this academy. To grow stronger. To learn. To gather information about the ones who took her from me."

    Astron''s words hung in the air, heavy and filled with the weight of his past. Maya could feel her heartbeat slow, the intensity of the moment shifting into something more profound, more somber. His confession exined so much¡ªwhy he always seemed distant, why there was always a shadow in his eyes that she couldn''t quite ce. He wasn''t just a student, wasn''t just here to learn. He was here to take back what had been stolen from him, to exact revenge for a loss that had shaped him.

    His purple eyes locked onto hers, and for the first time, she saw something raw, something that went beyond the calm and control he always exuded. It was vulnerability¡ªa side of him she had never seen before. And that vulnerability was a test. A challenge.

    "I live for this, Senior," he said, his voice low but steady, a quiet storm brewing beneath his words. "Every decision I''ve made has been for one purpose. I can''t stop until I achieve my revenge, until I make those demons pay for what they''ve done."

    He paused, his gaze piercing through her, as if searching for something deep within her soul. "Knowing all of this... can you still stay by my side?"

 Chapter 578 127.7 - Answer

    Chapter 578127.7 - Answer

    "Knowing all of this... can you still stay by my side?"

    Those words sounded like they came from his very soul as if he wasying everything before her naked.

    No types of false pretenses, no types of deceiving. He was showing pure emotions to her. That was all.

    The question hit her like a hammer, knocking the wind from her lungs. Maya''s mind raced as the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce. Everything about him¡ªhis distance, his focus, the way he never seemed to fully let anyone in¡ªnow made sense. He had been carrying this burden, this pain, all alone. And she hadn''t even realized how deep it ran.

    The weight of his question settled on her, heavy and unshakable. Could she really stay with him, knowing that his entire life was driven by a single, all-consuming goal? Could she handle being with someone whose heart was set on a path so dangerous, so dark?

    But in that moment, as she looked into his eyes, she realized the answer had already been decided. She had known for a long time that there was something special about him, something that had drawn her in from the very beginning. She had chosen to trust him, to be by his side, long before she ever knew the full truth.

    ''If he''s been living with this pain¡­ then there''s no way I can leave him now,'' she thought, her chest tightening as the depth of her own feelings hit her all at once.

    The world seemed to quiet around her as her mind began to rey every moment they had shared. Every gesture, every word, every time he had been there for her without question, without hesitation. The memories rushed through her¡ªhow he had always been by her side, offering his silent support, helping her control her vampiric urges, and never asking for anything in return.

    ''He''s always been there for me,'' she thought, her chest tightening as she remembered the countless times he had stayed by her side when others would have left. She could see the moments clearly now, like pieces of a puzzle falling into ce¡ªhow he had epted her vampiric nature without judgment, how he had offered her his blood even when it put him at risk, how he had never once flinched when she revealed the truth about her family''s dark legacy.

    He hadn''t cared about her family''s influence, their power, or the burdens she carried. He had simply epted her for who she was. And that¡­ that was something she couldn''t take for granted. It wasn''t just that he had epted her secret¡ªit was that he had done so without question, without fear, even knowing the consequences of her family''s actions. She knew, deep down, that her family wouldn''t leave him alone easily. They wouldn''t look kindly on her closeness to him. And still, he had stood by her.

    ''I did this to protect him,'' she reminded herself, thinking of the reason she had revealed her family''s secrets in the first ce. She had thought she was protecting him from the inevitable attention her family would give him, but now¡­ now she realized that he had revealed his truth to her with no such selfish motive. He had bared his soul to her not out of fear or obligation, but because he trusted her. And that trust meant everything. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    How could she even think of turning away from him now?

    ''That is right.'' ''That''s right,'' Maya thought, a sudden rity washing over her as she realized how much easier everything felt now. All the weight she had been carrying, all the doubts and fears¡ªnone of it mattered anymore. He had revealed his purpose to her, his darkest truth, and instead of feeling any sort of repulsion or fear, all she felt was peace. eptance.

    Whether he lived for revenge or not, did that even matter? No, it didn''t. All she wanted, all she needed, was him. His presence beside her. Wasn''t that enough? Did she need toplicate things by overthinking? The answer was simple¡ªshe didn''t.

    ''I just want him,'' she realized, her heart settling into a calm rhythm. ''That''s all.''

    Her gaze softened as she looked at him, the intensity of her earlier emotions melting away. There was no longer a need to question anything, no longer a need to hesitate. She had made her choice long before this moment, and now, with his truthid bare before her, she knew without a doubt that it was the right one.

    Slowly, she reached out, her fingers brushing against his hand. She was hesitant at first but grew more confident with each passing second. She intertwined her fingers with his, feeling the warmth of his palm against hers. The connection between them felt different now¡ªstronger, more certain. As if all the walls they had built around themselves had finally crumbled away, leaving only the truth of what they meant to each other.

    With a soft pull, she urged him to stand while she sat on hisp. His

    Astron''s upper body shifted as he sat upright, his gaze never leaving hers. Maya, still on hisp, felt the steady rise and fall of his chest as they faced each other, the intensity between them only growing stronger. Slowly, she reached for his other hand, guiding it toward her chest, pressing his palm gently against her heart.

    "Can you feel it?" she asked softly, her voice carrying the weight of her emotions. Her heart was beating fast, not out of fear or hesitation but out of a certainty that had settled deep within her. "This heart¡­ it beats thanks to you."

    His fingers rested against her chest, and she could see the slight shift in his expression as he felt the rapid thrum beneath his hand. The sensation was intimate, almost overwhelming, but Maya didn''t pull away. Instead, she leaned closer, her free hand brushing gently against his lips as she whispered, "Is this enough of an answer for you¡­ or do you need something more?"

    Her breath was warm, her touch soft as her fingers traced the curve of his lips. The question hung in the air between them, filled with a vulnerability that Maya had never shown anyone before. There was no more hiding, no more pretending. She was offering him everything, and all she wanted in return was his understanding.

    "Sigh...Really¡­.."

    A soft sigh escaped his lips as he tapped on her chest.

    FLINCH!

    She flinched as the ce he was touching was kind of¡­..

    "This is enough."

    Astron lowered his head, resting his forehead against her shoulder, the soft warmth of his breath brushing against her skin. His voice, barely a whisper, carried the weight of exhaustion, both physical and emotional. "You guys¡­ you really can''t let me leave you alone, can you?" he mumbled, his tone a mixture of resignation and quiet eptance.

    Maya''s heart clenched at his words, even though she didn''t fully understand the depth of what he was referring to. She had seen how he distanced himself from others, always keeping people at arm''s length. In the clubs, in their shared moments, he had always been somewhat distant, careful not to let anyone too close. It was as if he had built walls around himself, protecting something fragile inside. But now, he was here with her, letting those walls crumble, even if only a little.

    Her hand moved instinctively, finding its way to his head, fingers slipping through the soft strands of his ck hair. She gently ruffled it, her touch both soothing and tender. "I won''t let you," she whispered, her voice filled with quiet determination.

    "I can see that."

    As they stayed in that quiet, intimate embrace, Maya''s mind wandered back to why Astron hade here in the first ce¡ªthe banquet. It had seemed like such a strange request from him, given his usual reluctance to attend events like that. And now, with everything he had revealed, the pieces started to fall into ce.

    She bit her lip, hesitating for a moment before asking, "Junior... is the reason you wanted to attend the banquet also rted to your revenge?"

    Astron shifted slightly, his forehead still resting against her shoulder, but she could feel the subtle change in his posture. After a pause, he nodded. "That''s right," he said quietly, his voiceced with a seriousness that made her heart tighten. "There''s a demon amongst the people attending."

    Maya''s entire body flinched as the weight of his words sank in. "What?" she whispered, her tone suddenly sharp, all traces of gentleness evaporating as the atmosphere between them shifted. "A demon? Are you sure?"

    The softness that had filled the air was reced with a tense seriousness, the gravity of the situation hitting her like a cold wave. She knew the danger of demons far too well. Unlike demonic humans or contractors, who, though dangerous, were still human in origin, a true demon was something else entirely¡ªa creature of pure malevolence and chaos. Their presence was rare, but whenever they appeared, they brought devastation.

    Astron finally pulled back slightly, enough to meet her gaze, his eyes filled with a cold, unyielding resolve. "I''m certain," he said. "I''ve been tracking them for a long time. One of them will be at the banquet. This is the best chance I''ll have to get closer to them."

    Maya''s heart raced. "A real demon..." she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. The implications were terrifying. If Astron was right, then this banquet wasn''t just some social event¡ªit was a battlefield, and she had no idea how far he was willing to go for his revenge.

    Her hand tightened in his hair, pulling him closer again as if trying to keep him grounded. "Junior¡­..Do you really¡­."

    "I will kill him."

    Maya''s words trailed off as she looked into Astron''s eyes, searching for any hint of doubt or hesitation. But all she saw was that same cold, unwavering resolve that he always carried when speaking of his goal. Her heart pounded in her chest, fear mixing with the overwhelming need to protect him.

    "Junior... do you really think you''re ready?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. "A demon isn''t like anything else you''ve faced. Even if you''ve dealt with a vampire before, that vampire was still recovering. This... this is different. They''re¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Astron cut her off, his voice firm and unyielding. "I know exactly what I''m dealing with, Senior."

    The sharpness in his tone made her freeze, her breath catching in her throat. He wasn''t going to back down¡ªnot now, not ever. Maya''s grip on his hair tightened as her heart twisted in her chest.

    "But Junior...," she whispered, trying to find the words to make him see the danger. "Demons are¡ª"

    "I know what they are," he said, his voice lower now but filled with a quiet intensity. His gaze bore into hers, his expression pitch ck. I''ve faced them before. And I''ve survived. I''m not going into this blind, Senior."

    Maya blinked, her mind racing. He had faced demons before? But he had never mentioned it, never shown any signs of that kind of experience. And yet, as she looked into his eyes, she saw no doubt, no hesitation.

    "This one won''t be any different," Astron added, his voice resolute. "I will kill him, that''s it."

 Chapter 579 128.1 - Sugar Mommy (?)

    Chapter 579128.1 - Sugar Mommy (?)

    "I will kill him, that''s it." Maya stared at him for a long moment, her mind racing, but she knew that trying to dissuade him would be pointless. His resolve was irond, and she could feel it in every word, in the intensity of his gaze. There was no stopping him, no turning him away from the path he had chosen long ago.

    She let out a slow breath, her grip on his hair loosening just slightly as her body rxed. "If that''s your wish¡­ then so be it," she said softly, her voice carrying a weight of eptance. It was all she could offer in the face of his determination. "But¡­ how are you nning to do it, Junior?"

    Her question hung in the air between them, a stark contrast to the tension that had filled the room moments before. Maya wasn''t just asking out of curiosity¡ªshe needed to know. She needed to understand how he intended to face such a dangerous foe.

    Astron''s gaze didn''t waver as he answered. "The banquet will be full of influential figures¡ªpoliticians, nobles, and others. The demon is hiding among them using an identity."

    Astron''s expression remained calm as he continued, his tone measured. "The demon rarely shows his face in public, which is why this banquet is such an important opportunity. Among the influential figures attending, he''ll be hidden in in sight, using an identity that makes him almost impossible to spot. But that''s when I''ll mark him. After the banquet ends, I''ll trace him and hunt him down."

    Maya furrowed her brow, her mind already spinning with questions. "But¡­ how do you n to mark him? If he''s as elusive as you say, he''ll have ways to fend off any trace or mark you try to leave on him."

    Astron nodded, acknowledging her concern. "You''re right. He''s not just any opponent. He''ll have protections, methods to avoid being tracked or traced by conventional means. But not everything in this world is invincible." His eyes grew cold, his voice lowering as a quiet intensity seeped into his words. "There''s always something that can be exploited. No matter how careful he is, there''s a w."

    There was a confidence in his voice that was almost unnerving, but Maya didn''t doubt him. The way he spoke, the certainty in his words¡ªit was as if he had already anticipated every countermeasure the demon might have. It made her uneasy, but at the same time, she trusted him. She knew he had spent years preparing for this moment, for this mission.

    "If you say so," she murmured, though her concern still lingered. "But is there anything I can do to help?"

    Astron looked at her, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "When I nned on attending the banquet, I didn''t anticipate your involvement. I wasn''t fully aware of just how well-known your family is in the political world." He paused, his eyes narrowing slightly as he considered the implications. "Are they aware of your lineage? Does everyone at the banquet know who you are?"

    Hearing Astron''s question, Maya took a moment to gather her thoughts. "Not everyone in the capital or other parts of the Federation knows about my family, but here in the southern region¡­ they''ll know. My family''s influence runs deep in these parts, and since I''ve already used my family''s name to attend, I''ll definitely be identified."

    Astron''s eyes flickered with something almost like calction. "If that''s the case, this could work to our advantage. There''s a chance that Ss might approach you directly, or at the very least, take notice of your presence."

    Maya''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Ss? Who''s Ss?"

    "It''s the human identity the demon is using," Astron exined, his voice cool and calm, as though he had anticipated her question. "He''s managed to blend into human society using that name, hiding his true nature. Ss is well-connected, especially in political circles, which makes him all the more dangerous. If he knows who you are, there''s a chance he might approach you."

    "I see."

    Being a heir of the noble family, Maya was also someone who had been educated about the political world and she herself was familiar with everything. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "If he approaches is, that will make things easier for you, is that what you are saying?"

    "That is right." Astron nodded, his expression steady and focused. "There''s even a chance that Ss¡ªno, the demon¡ªwill be able to identify your strange condition."

    Maya tilted her head, confusion flickering across her face. "You mean¡­ my vampiric condition?"

    "Yes," Astron confirmed. "Even though your situation is different from a full vampire''s, you still bear the imprint of an iplete evolution. Demons are incredibly sensitive to the presence of their own kind, even in those who are only partially transformed or influenced by dark energy. Their hierarchy is strict, with higher-ranked demons inherently suppressing lower ones."

    Maya''s eyes widened slightly as the implications set in. "So¡­ you think he might notice something off about me?"

    "Exactly," Astron said, his voice cold with determination. "If Ss senses your condition, he''ll likely be intrigued. He may even try to approach or manipte you because of it."

    Maya''s heart quickened as she processed it. "And that''s when you''ll mark him?"

    Astron gave a firm nod. "That''s right. The moment he shows interest or reveals any part of his true nature, I''ll be ready. Once he''s marked, I''ll be able to trace him¡ªhunt him down after the banquet ends."

    Maya exhaled slowly, trying to steady herself. The idea of being used as bait to lure out a demon was unsettling, but if it meant helping Astron achieve his goal, she was willing to do it. "So, I''ll be the distraction. And once he makes his move¡­ you''ll act."

    "Partially." Astron said.

    "Hmm¡­." Maya''s eyes suddenly lit up, an idea forming in her mind. She straightened up slightly and met Astron''s gaze with a determined look. "If that''s the case, Junior¡­ then I''ming with you to hunt him down."

    Astron immediately shook his head, his expression firm. "No. You can''t do that. It''s too dangerous."

    Maya didn''t even pause to consider his objection. "That can''t do," she said, her voice steady but insistent. "If there''s a chance the demon discovers my unique condition, that means there''s also a chance he might figure out my Elven lineage."

    Astron''s brow furrowed, clearly not convinced. "That''s a really low possibility. Demons typically aren''t interested in such things. They''re more focused on the darker energies."

    "That may be true," Maya replied, refusing to back down, "but the possibility still exists, and I can''t afford to leave that unchecked. If this demon learns who I really am¡ªwho my family is¡ªthen things could spiral out of control. He could use that against me. Against us."

    Astron''s gaze remained steady, but he said nothing, his mind clearly turning over her words.

    Maya leaned closer, her voice softening but still resolute. "Junior, I know you want to protect me, but this is about more than just that. My family is already in aplicated position. If this demon finds out about my Elven heritage, it could lead to bigger problems. You need me there, not just as bait at the banquet, but afterward too."

    Astron closed his eyes for a brief moment, as if weighing the risk against her argument. When he finally opened them again, they were filled with both understanding and frustration. "Senior, do you not trust me?"

    Maya blinked, surprised by Astron''s question. "Of course, I trust you," she responded immediately, her voice filled with conviction. But Astron''s intense gaze didn''t waver, and she could sense that there was more to his question.

    He leaned forward slightly, his voice calm but pointed. "Then, Senior¡­ do you think I''m smart?"

    Maya paused, caught off guard by the sudden shift. Her mind quickly reyed all the times she''d seen Astron''s sharp, calcting nature at work. He was always careful, always thinking three steps ahead. His mind worked faster than anyone she''d ever known, and he had a natural ability to assess situations with precision. She couldn''t deny that.

    "You''re probably the smartest person I''ve ever met," she admitted, her eyes narrowing slightly as she began to understand where he was leading the conversation.

    Astron nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "If that''s the case¡­ why do you think I didn''t ask for your help in dealing with the demon?"

    Maya''s breath caught in her throat. She hadn''t considered that. Her initial reaction had been to offer her help, to protect him, but now¡­ now it was clear that Astron had deliberately kept her out of his ns for a reason.

    She frowned, her mind racing as she tried to figure out his logic. "You didn''t ask because you thought¡­ it would be too dangerous for me?" she ventured, though she wasn''t entirely sure.

    Astron shook his head slowly, his gaze unwavering. "That is not wrong but at the same time that is not the main reason. It''s because I knew involving you wouldplicate things. Demons are incredibly perceptive, Senior. If I can avoid drawing attention to you, then I have a better chance of cornering him without him realizing he''s being hunted."

    Maya raised an eyebrow, still trying to process his words. "Really?" she asked, her tone filled with a mix of skepticism and concern.

    Astron nodded, his expression remaining calm and resolute. "Yes. Senior, you''re stronger than me. You don''t need my protection. But strength isn''t everything."

    She felt a small pang of frustration at his words, but deep down, she knew he was right. Strength alone wasn''t enough to navigate a situation as dangerous and intricate as this. Demons weren''t like anything she had faced before, and their cunning was far more dangerous than raw power.

    With a defeated sigh, she lowered her gaze, her fingers loosening their grip on his shirt. "I can''t argue with that," she admitted, her voice quieter now. "But I still hate it, Junior. I hate feeling like I can''t do anything to help you."

    "Well, you have already putting yourself at risk, and that is enough."

    Maya let out another sigh, but this time there was a faint hint of eptance in her voice. "I understand," she said, though the frustration still lingered. "Just promise me¡­ if anything goes wrong, if you need me, you''ll call. I don''t care what happens. You won''t face this alone."

    Astron gave a slight nod, the corner of his lips curling into a faint smile. "I promise, Senior. But remember¡ªthis is my fight. I won''t drag you into it unless I have no other choice."

    Maya couldn''t help but roll her eyes slightly, but the tension between them had finally begun to ease. "Fine," she muttered, crossing her arms. "But you better not get yourself killed."

    "...I won''t¡­."

 Chapter 580 128.2 - Sugar Mommy (?)

    Chapter 580128.2 - Sugar Mommy (?)

    "But you better not get yourself killed."

    "...I won''t¡­."

    As the weight of their conversation began to settle, the room fell into a brief silence. Astron nced at Maya with an unreadable expression before his lips somehow seemed to curl slightly. "Senior... for how long were you nning to stay like this?"

    Maya blinked, momentarily confused. And then, all at once, it hit her¡ªshe was still straddling hisp, their bodies pressed close together. The heat of his body against hers, the tension that had built between them earlier, all of it came rushing back. Her face flushed crimson as she suddenly became acutely aware of her position, the warmth pooling in her body, and the subtle wetness she could feel in certain ces.

    "Ah¡ª!" Maya gasped, instinctively trying to pull back, her face burning with embarrassment. But the moment she shifted, the friction between them only intensified the sensations she was feeling, and it became even harder to ignore.

    Her heart raced, and she bit her lip, trying to control the sudden rush of desire that surged through her again. ''How did I not realize¡­ this whole time?''

    She wanted to move, to do something to salvage her dignity, but the way their bodies were intertwined made it nearly impossible to disengage without making things even more awkward.

    "I¡­ uh¡­ forgot," she mumbled, her voice barely audible as she nced anywhere but at him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Astron''s expression remained calm, but the slight amusement in his eyes was unmistakable. "It''s fine, Senior," he said, his voice asposed as ever, though there was a faint warmth in his tone that made Maya''s embarrassment even worse.

    Her face flushed a deeper shade of red, and she quickly shifted, trying to disentangle herself without drawing attention to her difort. But each movement only seemed to remind her of the situation, and the subtle friction between them sent an electric shiver through her body.

    ''Why now?'' she thought, internally cursing herself for being so easily flustered.

    She faked a cough, awkwardly trying to cover her embarrassment as she finally managed to slide off hisp. Standing up quickly, she smoothed down her clothes, desperately avoiding eye contact with Astron. Her mind raced for a distraction, anything to break the tension that had built up once again.

    Clearing her throat, Maya turned toward the gazebo, taking a few steps away from him. "A-anyway," she began, her voice still a little shaky as she tried to regain some semnce of control, "we should get back to nning. There''s a lot to prepare for the banquet¡­ and we don''t have much time."

    She busied herself with straightening her clothes, avoiding his gaze, hoping the cool breeze from the gazebo would calm her racing heart and the heat still lingering in her body.

    Astron leaned back slightly, his gaze settling on her with his usual calmness. "For the time being, we should wait, Senior. We''ve discussed a lot, and adding more details right now will onlyplicate things further." His voice was steady, as though the previous tension between them had never existed.

    Maya nodded, slowly feeling the heat in her body dissipate as she regained herposure. His words were logical, and she knew he was right. But as the haze of the earlier moment cleared, a sudden realization hit her¡ªshe hadpletely forgotten her manners.

    ''Oh no¡­'' she thought, her eyes widening slightly as she remembered that Astron had just arrived. He was still a guest in her home, and here she was, getting carried away by her emotions,pletely neglecting her duties as a host. What kind of courtesy was that?

    She straightened up quickly, her face still a little flushed, but her mind now focused on something else entirely. "Junior! I¡ªI can''t believe I forgot," she said, shaking her head at her own carelessness. "You just arrived, and I haven''t even properly weed you. You must be tired from the journey, and here I am, making things difficult for you without even offering you a ce to settle."

    Maya hurried over to the small table nearby, setting her hands on her hips as she mentally scolded herself. "What kind of host am I?" she muttered. "Where are my manners?"

    "Cough¡­..It is a little bitte for that, don''t you think? And it is not like I am just a normal person. We are both Awakened, so I am not tired. Senior, don''t worry."

    Maya took a deep breath, forcing her mind to shift focus and clinging to Astron''s words as an opportunity to escape the overwhelming embarrassment. "That won''t do, Junior," she said with a yful but determined tone. "Awakened or not, I''m still your host, and I need to show some courtesy. Besides, I''ve decided¡ªsince you''ve never had the chance to see it, how about I give you a tour around the mansion? You don''t often get the opportunity to see ces like this."

    She stood tall, brushing off the awkwardness as best she could, and a small smile tugged at her lips. The idea seemed perfect¡ªnot only would it give her a chance to shift the mood, but it could also give her some time to get closer to Astron. After all, Amelia had told her all about dates, and wasn''t this the perfect opportunity to treat it like one?

    ''Yes,'' she thought to herself, excitement bubbling up inside her. ''A tour around the mansion¡­ that sounds like a date, doesn''t it?''

    Astron raised an eyebrow, clearly sensing her sudden shift in energy but not fully understanding what was going through her mind. "A tour?" he asked, his tone skeptical but not disinterested.

    Maya''s smile widened as she gave him a slight nod. "Yes, a tour! Come on, Junior. You don''t get to see ces like this often. I''ll show you around."

    Astron hesitated for a moment, not because he did not want to but because he thought that if he were to get more and more into the family, he would never be able to leave this ce.

    ''It is a little bitte for that, isn''t it?'' But well, the ship was sailed at this point, and Astron was sure that things would no longer be the same. Once Maya decided to reveal her lineage to him, it meant that he could no longer avoid entangling himself with this matter.

    Though seeing Maya''s enthusiasm, he couldn''t help but let out a small sigh of defeat. "Alright, Senior. Lead the way," he said, taking her hand and letting her pull him along.

    Maya quickly removed the formation she had set up around the gazebo, the faint shimmering barrier dissolving into the air. It had been there to keep prying eyes away, ensuring that their conversation remained private. But now, with the more serious matters set aside, she felt it was no longer needed.

    "Alright, let''s go," she said, her voice light and eager. She tugged Astron''s hand gently, leading him toward the grand entrance of the mansion.

    As they were just about to step inside, the sound of footsteps interrupted them. Alfred, her family''s trusted butler, approached with his usual calm demeanor. His eyes shifted between Maya and Astron, silently assessing the situation.

    "Lady Maya," Alfred said with a slight bow. "I see you and your guest have concluded your discussion. Is everything in order?"

    Maya smiled at Alfred, giving him a reassuring nod. "Yes, Alfred. Everything is fine. I''m just going to give Astron a tour of the mansion."

    Alfred''s expression softened, and he returned the nod. "Very well. Should you need anything, Lady Maya, do not hesitate to ask." His gaze shifted briefly to Astron, who remainedposed and polite, though there was an air of careful distance in his posture.

    "No, we''re fine," Maya replied, her tone casual but polite. She waved Alfred off, turning back to Astron with renewed enthusiasm. "Come on, Junior. Let''s start the tour."

    Alfred took his leave, retreating into the mansion, while Maya led Astron through the grand entrance hall. The massive doors opened with a soft creak, revealing the splendor within¡ªornate decorations, tapestries, and elegant furniture that spoke of the Evergreen family''s long-standing legacy. The atmosphere was regal, yet there was a sense of warmth to the ce.

    Maya practically bubbled with excitement as she led Astron through the grand hallways of the mansion, her voice animated as she began telling him stories from her childhood. "You know, I used to run through these halls pretending I was on some grand adventure," she said with a fond smile, her eyes gleaming as she recalled the memories. "Alfred would always catch me sneaking into ces I wasn''t supposed to be. I was a bit of a troublemaker back then."

    Astron followed her closely, quietly observing the details of the mansion. The Evergreen family''s legacy was etched into every corner¡ªportraits of past generations, intricate carvings on the walls, and an unmistakable aura of wealth and power. Yet, there was also something homey and warm about the ce, likely due to Maya''s lively presence.

    They passed through the grand library next, and Maya couldn''t help but grin as she pushed open the heavy doors. The smell of parchment and old books filled the air, shelves stacked from floor to ceiling with ancient tomes, scrolls, and records. "This is where I spent most of my time growing up," she admitted. "I loved reading about the old cultivation arts, histories, and legends. My father used to joke that I''d get lost in here for days if he didn''t drag me out."

    Astron''s eyes briefly scanned the titles, noting a few rare and ancient texts, though he stayed silent. The sheer magnitude of the library was impressive, but he remainedposed, his expression unreadable as ever.

    After the library, she led him through a series of rooms¡ªguest chambers, dining halls, and even an armory. Each one had its own story, and Maya was more than happy to recount her escapades in each ce. "This is the armory where I first learned how to wield a de," she said proudly, gesturing to the impressive collection of weapons. "Though, well¡­..Let''s say I was never good at it."

    Considering the talent that she had shown as a mage and her control of all elements, Astron knew that achieving such control was not just a matter of being a genius.

    She would need to put quite a lot of effort into that, and that would mean she would not be able to pay attention to other weapons.

    Such talents often meant ack of talents in other fields, which was normal.

    They finally made their way to the airship hangar, a massive structure that stood outside the main building.

    "You have already seen this ce before, so there is not much to show."

    They went past the hanger, and she led him to arge stretch ofnd where rows of nts grew in neat, cultivated patches.

    Maya beamed, pointing at the lush fields. "And this is where we grow our daily fruits and herbs. We have everything here¡ªfresh Starbloom Essence, Silverpetal Lotus, and even rare Everglow Root."

    Astron''s eyebrow twitched slightly at the casual mention of such high-quality herbs.

    Starbloom Essence was incredibly valuable, and he knew from the fact that Maya spoke about them as if they weremon household fruits that she was not normal.

    But witnessing it once again, it was really hard to just causally brush it off.

    "This is what I gave you back then."

    "Yeah¡­..You said it was like a daily use for you¡­I guess you really were telling the truth."

    "Humph, Junior. When have you ever seen me lying?"

    Astron was speechless.

 Chapter 581 128.3 - Sugar Mommy (?)

    Chapter 581128.3 - Sugar Mommy (?)

    Astron couldn''t help but shake his head with a small sigh. "I guess you''re right, Senior," he replied, his voice calm andposed. "But can you me me for doubting it? Starbloom Essence as a ''daily use'' herb isn''t exactly something most people would believe."

    Maya crossed her arms and gave him a triumphant smirk. "Humph, Junior. When have I ever lied to you? You should know by now that I''m always serious about these things." She tilted her chin up slightly, clearly pleased with herself.

    Astron couldn''t argue with that. Maya was many things¡ªenthusiastic, powerful, and at times, a bit airheaded¡ªbut she wasn''t one to lie, especially about something like this. Still, the absurdity of it all made it hard to process. He''d grown ustomed to the rarities of the cultivation world, but the casualness with which she regarded such powerful ingredients was almost unreal.

    He nced back at the rows of nts, noting the gentle sway of the high-quality herbs under the soft breeze. It was clear to him now that Maya''s family wasn''t just powerful in name; they had deep resources, the kind of wealth and ess that even the upper echelons of society couldn''t match easily.

    "Alright, alright," Astron finally said. "I''ll take your word for it. But I have to admit, it''s still hard to wrap my head around."

    Maya''s mischievous grin widened. "You''d better get used to it. Now that you''re here, you''ll be seeing a lot more of this."

    She paused for a moment, her eyes gleaming with a yful glint. "Speaking of which, since the tour''s almost over, I think it''s about time, I order the maids to prepare something for you."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, sensing something behind her words. "Something?" he repeated, clearly curious. "What kind of something?"

    Maya smirked, a sly grin ying on her lips as she tilted her head slightly. "Oh, you''ll see," she said cryptically. "It''s a surprise, Junior. Just trust me."

    Astron gave her a sidelong nce, feeling the weight of her teasing tone.Should he be concerned or intrigued?

    The answer was a clear no. He was sure that she was not someone who would mean any harm to him as well, that is why he did not think much of it as they walked.

    One thing was certain¡ªMaya was enjoying keeping him in the dark.

    As they walked further into the forest, the atmosphere shifted. The trees surrounding them were unlike any Astron had seen elsewhere. The air felt denser, charged with mana that seemed to hum beneath the surface, subtly altering the environment around them.

    Maya''s voice broke the silence. "Can you sense it, Junior?" she asked, her tone curious, but with that same yful edge. Her pink eyes gleamed with anticipation, waiting to see if he could pick up on the change.

    Astron paused for a moment, scanning the area with his eyes and his heightened senses. At first, he''d only noticed the peculiar density of the mana, but now that Maya had mentioned it, he began to see more. The trees were ancient, their roots intertwined with the earth in a way that allowed them to absorb and channel mana, forming a natural array. It was subtle, but now that he focused, he could see the flow of mana converging around them, guided by the forest itself.

    "These trees," Astron began, his purple eyes narrowing in focus, "they''re not just any ordinary trees. The mana is flowing through them, almost like they''re part of argerwork. It''s like they''re channeling it, converging the energy toward a specific point."

    Maya''s smirk grew wider, clearly impressed with his deduction. "You''re absolutely right. This forest is special, Junior. Every tree here has been cultivated to enhance the flow of mana. It is part of my family''s heritage."

    "Hmm¡­..This ce is where you train yourself, isn''t it?"

    Maya''s expression softened as she nodded. "Yes, this is where I meditate and train my mana control. As you probably know, Junior, mastering mana control isn''t easy. It''s something that requires countless hours of practice, whether you''re a mage or a closebat fighter. For us Awakened, mana is everything."

    Astron listened intently, his gaze still sweeping the forest. He understood her words well; mana control was a fundamental aspect of an Awakened''s strength, and training it required more than just talent. However, something didn''t add up in his mind. "But if this ce is so important for your training, why are you attending Arcadia Hunter Academy? Wouldn''t it be more beneficial for you to stay here and continue honing your skills in this environment?"

    Maya nced around the forest, her fingers brushing a nearby tree as if to drawfort from its familiar presence. "From a pure training perspective, you''re right. It would be efficient to stay here, but there''s something more to it." She sighed softly, her eyes reflecting a mix of nostalgia and a deeper emotion. "The thing is, no matter how perfect this ce is, the body and mind adapt over time. The more you use something, the morefortable you be with it. At some point, it loses its effectiveness." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Astron nodded, understanding the logic. "I see. So, your body has already adapted to the mana flow in this forest, and it doesn''t challenge you the same way anymore."

    "Exactly," Maya agreed, her voice carrying a slight undertone of weariness. "It was an incredible ce to train when I was younger, but now¡­ I''ve reached a point where it''s no longer enough to push me further. That''s one of the reasons why I left and joined the academy."

    Astron tilted his head slightly, sensing there was more to her decision. "But that''s not the only reason, is it?"

    Maya''s expression shifted, and she let out a small, wistfulugh as she looked back at him. "No, it''s not." And then she looked around. "The truth is¡­ it gets lonely, Junior. Training here, alone, day after day¡­ it wears on you. I wanted something more, something beyond just improving my skills. Being at the academy, around other people, even if it''s for training¡ªit makes a difference."

    Looking at it from that perspective, Astron thought about his own experience. For him, training was just training. He had always spent nearly at least three hours a day training on his own and he rarely trained with someone else.

    Most of the time that he was spending, he always did it alone.

    For Astron, solitude had be second nature¡ªa necessarypanion to his thoughts, his focus, and his relentless pursuit of strength. He had grown so ustomed to the silence that filled the spaces between his training sessions, the quiet that allowed him to reflect on each step forward, every breath taken, and every obstacle ovee.

    Before he also disliked being around people as he ostracized himself from the society, but there was also a certain rity that came from being alone, away from distractions.

    His mind could sharpen, honing in on the precision required to control mana with the level of mastery he sought.

    It was in those moments of istion that he felt most connected to the raw essence of his abilities, a time when the world narrowed to just him and the flow of energy within and around him.

    ''I''ve always been this way,'' Astron thought, his gaze turning inward as he walked alongside Maya through the forest. ''Ever since I lost her¡­ I''ve kept people at a distance. It''s easier that way. Fewer distractions, fewer vulnerabilities.''

    He had learned early on that relying on others could lead to disappointment, to loss, and the painful emptiness that followed. The only thing he could trust was his own strength, his own mind.

    Every hour he spent training was a form of control, a way to keep the past from overwhelming him. Alone with his thoughts, he could process everything¡ªhis pain, his goals, his need for vengeance.

    ''But maybe,'' he nced over at Maya, ''maybe that''s not enough.''

    Slowly, she also came to another realization. After dealing with countless different people and getting newer experiences.

    Maya had a point about istion, the need to be around others, and finding something more than just the relentless pursuit of power.

    Astron could feel the weight of her words settling in his mind. Maya had her own reasons for stepping out of her family''s protective cocoon and facing the world, and for the first time, he wondered if he had been too rigid in his approach.

    Was he missing something by always being alone? Was there more to growth than just sharpening the de in solitude?

    Astron nced at Maya, his expression softening as he spoke. "That''s understandable," he said, his tone thoughtful.

    Maya raised an eyebrow at his response, surprised by his sudden shift in perspective. "Understandable?" she echoed, her voice filled with curiosity.

    He nodded, his eyes still focused on the path ahead. "While I''ve always had a goal that pushed me forward¡ªsomething to strive for, to keep me moving even in istion¡ªdid you have the same thing when you were younger and training here?" His voice was gentle, yet there was a certain sharpness to the question, as though he was trying to uncover something deeper within her.

    Maya fell silent, her steps slowing as his words settled over her. She hadn''t considered it before, but Astron''s question hit a chord. When she had been younger, training in the solitude of her family''snd, there hadn''t been any grand goal driving her. She hadn''t been fighting for survival or seeking revenge like Astron had been. She had trained because it was expected of her, because it was part of her lineage and the role she was supposed to fulfill. But there hadn''t been that same fire, that same singr purpose pushing her forward.

    Astron continued, sensing her silence as an unspoken answer. "You most likely didn''t have that kind of goal, yet you were still able to endure such intense training. That shows your willpower, your resilience. It''s not wrong for you to seek something beyond that, to want a life that includes more than just endless training. It''s natural to seek connections with others."

    Maya''s gaze softened as she looked at him, her earlier surprise shifting into quiet understanding. But then she thought of something.

    Maya''s steps slowed even more as she reyed Astron''s words in her mind. Hispliments and insight into her situation had made her feel understood, but something about the way he spoke, as if those ideas applied only to her, gnawed at her.

    She looked at him, her gaze narrowing thoughtfully. "Junior," she began, her voice soft but insistent. "You said it''s not wrong for me to seek something beyond training¡­ to want connections with others. But doesn''t that apply to you, too?"

    Astron''s stride faltered for a moment. He nced at her, a brief flicker of surprise crossing his expression. He hadn''t expected her to turn the conversation back on him. His eyes shifted, and for a moment, he seemed to be searching for the right words, the right exnation.

    Maya pressed on, her tone gentle but firm. "You''re always so focused on your goals, always pushing forward like nothing else matters. But doesn''t what you said also apply to you? Isn''t it okay for you to seekpanionship too?"

    Astron stopped in his tracks, his gaze dropping to the ground as he mulled over her words. His hand instinctively flexed at his side, as if trying to grasp something intangible. "Seekingpanionship..." he mumbled, almost to himself, the words foreign on his tongue.

    But then just as Astron mulled over Maya''s words, the weight of the conversation settling into the air between them, a strange, high-pitched sound suddenly broke through the silence.

    "Kyu!"

 Chapter 582 129.1 - Weird Place

    Chapter 582129.1 - Weird ce

    "Kyu!"

    A small, high-pitched sound cut through the air, breaking the heavy silence between Astron and Maya.

    "Kyu!"

    Astron''s eyes snapped up, his senses immediately sharpening, while Maya''s gaze followed the source of the noise. There, just a few paces ahead of them, a small creature appeared, stepping cautiously out from the shadows of the ancient trees. It was delicate and ethereal in appearance, with a coat of soft, luminescent white fur that seemed to shimmer faintly in the dappled light of the forest. Its frame was small and lithe, resembling a squirrel but with features that marked it as something far more mystical. Itsrge, expressive eyes blinked curiously at them, and a long, sleek tail swayed gently behind it.

    Astron studied the creature for a moment, intrigued by its almost otherworldly presence. "What is that?" he asked, his voice low, though not in rm.

    Maya''s eyes widened, a sh of recognition crossing her face. "You are that cutie."

    She immediately remembered the creature that she had seen at that time. Her memory, while not as strong as a genius, was still particr. That is why she immediately realized that this was the creature that she had seen at that time.

    "Senior?"

    "Ah¡­..Maya mumbled as she realized that she had been rather keeping silent. "A Lunaphen," she whispered, her tone filled with awe. "I can''t believe it."

    "Lunaphen?" Astron repeated, his gaze still fixed on the creature.

    Maya nodded, her voice hushed as if not to startle the creature. "They''re incredibly rare and shy. A type of monster that''s usually hidden deep within nature''s most untouched ces. They''re highly sensitive to the presence of others, especially humans, and it''s almost unheard of for them to willingly approach anyone."

    The Lunaphen took a tentative step forward, its round, bright eyes never leaving the pair. Despite its apparent wariness, there was a sense of curiosity in the way it regarded them.

    Maya couldn''t help but smile at the sight. "Even I''ve only seen them a handful of times, and I grew up in this forest. They''re creatures of the moon, linked to lunar mana flows, and they usually hide during the day. For one toe out and approach us like this¡­ it''s incredible."

    "Lunar mana?"

    Astron mumbled, remembering.

    But just as the words left his lips, the small Lunaphen, with a sudden burst of energy, darted forward. Astron''s eyes narrowed, instinctively sharpening, but he felt no hostility from the creature. It was fast, but its movement wasn''t aggressive. Before he could react further, the Lunaphen leaped gracefully andnded lightly on his shoulder.

    Astron remained still, his body tense but not rmed. The creature, now perched on his shoulder, gazed up at him with wide, innocent eyes. It was as if the Lunaphen was studying him, its soft, luminescent fur glowing gently under the forest''s filtered light. There was a strange sense of calm that radiated from it, an aura of purity and serenity, as though it were a living embodiment of nature itself.

    The Lunaphen''s long tail curled around Astron''s neck as it looked directly into his eyes, its expression curious yet peaceful. For a moment, Astron felt an odd connection with the creature, like the Lunaphen was drawn to something within him, something beyond the surface.

    Maya, standing nearby, watched the interaction with wide eyes. She had seen Lunaphens before, but never like this. It was rare enough to even spot one, let alone have one willingly approach and interact with a human. She couldn''t help but smile wryly at the scene.

    "They don''t willingly approach humans, right?" Astron asked, still keeping his gaze on the Lunaphen as it settledfortably on his shoulder. The creature seemed content, itsrge eyes reflecting the same soft glow of the moonlight.

    "That''s how it''s supposed to be," Maya replied with a bemused smile. "But even I didn''t expect this to happen. Lunaphens are known to be shy and avoid human contact, no matter how peaceful a person might be." She tilted her head slightly, her expression growing more thoughtful. "Unless you are like me."

    "Like you."

    "This little one had approached me before."

    "Hmm?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "At that time, I was just training to bnce my vampiric side, meditating in this forest. This little one was the first Lunaphen that willingly approached me at that time."

    Maya looked at Astron with a thoughtful expression, her eyes reflecting a sense of nostalgia. "This little one must have sensed something in you," she said softly, her voice filled with a mix of curiosity and certainty. "Otherwise, it wouldn''t have approached you like this. They don''t just interact with anyone."

    Astron remained silent, staring at the Lunaphen, his mind swirling with thoughts. It seemed innocent and pure, but the creature clearly had a deeper connection with the world around it¡ªsomething instinctual and beyond simple understanding. Maya''s words hung in the air, and Astron couldn''t help but wonder what exactly the Lunaphen saw in him.

    The Lunaphen, sensing the attention on it, tilted its head at Astron and let out another soft "Kyu!" before it suddenly jumped from his shoulder,nding gracefully on the forest floor. Its long, elegant tail swayed back and forth as it turned its head to look back at them, its eyes gleaming with intent.

    Astron watched as the creature swung its tail again, more deliberately this time, almost as if it were signaling something. "It''s trying to tell us something," he muttered.

    Maya, already picking up on the Lunaphen''s movements, smiled knowingly. "Looks like it wants us to follow it."

    The Lunaphen darted ahead, its movements quick and fluid, but it frequently stopped, turning its head back to ensure they were still following. Without hesitation, Maya and Astron began to walk after it, curious about where the little creature might lead them.

    As they ventured deeper into the forest, the atmosphere grew even more otherworldly. The mana in the air became denser, almost palpable, as though it were pooling around them. Astron''s sharp eyes caught the subtle shifts in the energy flow, but something else was nagging at his mind.

    He turned to Maya, his voice calm but curious. "Is it possible that there are things in this forest you don''t know about?"

    Maya nced at him, her expression thoughtful. "It is indeed possible," she admitted, her tone serious. "Even though this forest has been cultivated by my family for generations, I haven''t explored every inch of it. There are secrets here, ces even I haven''t fully uncovered. The forest is alive in its own way, and it holds things beyond our understanding."

    Astron nodded, taking in her words. It wasn''t surprising that such a mystical ce would have hidden depths, but hearing it from Maya only reinforced the sense of mystery that surrounded them. The Lunaphen, with its ethereal glow, seemed to be leading them toward one of those secrets.

    They continued to walk in silence for a while longer, the forest around them growing thicker, the trees towering above like ancient sentinels guarding something sacred. The air was cooler here, the light filtering through the canopy in thin, pale shafts.

    Then, up ahead, Astron noticed something¡ªa faint shimmer in the air, like the reflection of light on water. As they approached, the shimmering grew brighter, and the trees seemed to part, revealing a small clearing bathed in soft, radiant light.

    The Lunaphen darted ahead, leaping gracefully onto a low-hanging branch of a tree that stood at the center of the clearing. As itnded, the light intensified, and Astron realized that the glow wasn''t justing from the clearing itself¡ªit wasing from a cluster of other Lunaphens, their soft white fur glowing like tiny moons scattered across the branches.

    Astron''s eyes narrowed slightly, focusing on the scene before him. "So, there are more of them," he murmured.

    Maya, standing beside him, was in awe. "I''ve never seen so many gathered in one ce," she whispered. "This is incredible. Lunaphens are usually solitary creatures¡­ for them to gather like this, something must be special about this spot."

    The Lunaphen that had led Astron and Maya to the clearing suddenly leaped back toward Astron,nding on his shoulder with a soft "Kyu!" It then began to make a series of intricate, almost yful movements with its tiny paws and tail, as if trying tomunicate something.

    Maya furrowed her brow, tilting her head slightly. "What is it doing?" she asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and confusion.

    Astron''s sharp eyes followed the creature''s movements, analyzing them carefully. He had seen animals exhibit strange behaviors before, but this felt more deliberate, almost like the Lunaphen was trying to convey instructions. After a brief pause, his mind pieced together an idea.

    "I think it''s trying to show us something," Astron muttered under his breath, more to himself than to Maya. He extended his hand, the tip of his finger glowing faintly as he allowed a thin thread of mana to flow outward. The Lunaphen immediately reacted, letting out an excited "Kyu!" before bouncing around, its eyes gleaming with approval.

    The creature pointed out various spots in the clearing with quick flicks of its tail and tiny jumps. Astron followed the Lunaphen''s guidance, extending his mana threads to each spot it indicated. Slowly but surely, a strange pattern began to form in the air, as if the threads of mana were connecting invisible points, creating a symbol that shimmered in the air.

    Maya watched with wide eyes as the threads aligned, reflecting the soft lunar light back down onto the ground in the center of the clearing. The light focused, converging into a single spot, revealing something hidden beneath the earth.

    At first, it was small¡ªbarely noticeable¡ªbut as the light intensified, the object began to emerge. The ground parted slightly, as though something was being drawn up by the focused energy.

    As the focused lunar light gathered, the ground in the center of the clearing shifted further, and from beneath the earth, something began to rise. At first, it looked like just a small bud pushing through the soil, but then, as if responding to the Lunaphen''s guidance and the mana threads Astron had woven, the bud slowly unfurled, revealing a delicate, ethereal flower.

    It was an orchid¡ªbut unlike any Astron or Maya had ever seen before. Its petals glowed faintly, shimmering with a natural beauty that seemed otherworldly. What truly stood out were the leaves, each one radiating its own distinct color. One leaf was a deep, vibrant red, while another shone a rich emerald green. The third was a brilliant blue, as if reflecting the clearest sky. The fourth leaf was a royal purple, and the fifth, at the bottom, was a muted grey, exuding an air of mystery.

    "This¡­..Just what is this?"

    It was the first time Maya had seen something like this, so she could not help but narrow her eyes.

    On the other hand¡­.As for Astron¡­.

    He looked at the Orchid as if he was in a trance.

 Chapter 583 129.2 - Weird Place

    Chapter 583129.2 - Weird ce

    Astron stood frozen; his eyes locked onto the ethereal orchid, the vibrant colors of its leaves reflecting in his purple eyes. He wasn''t just staring¡ªhe was entranced,pletely absorbed by the sight of the strange flower. His expression, usually so calm andposed, had softened into something far more vulnerable as if the orchid held a meaning that only he could see.

    "Junior?" Maya called out softly, her voice tinged with concern. She took a step toward him, but he didn''t respond, his gaze still fixed on the flower. It was as if the world around him had faded, leaving only him and the orchid in a shared, silent connection.

    Maya''s heart skipped a beat. She had never seen Astron like this. No matter what situation they had faced before¡ªwhether in battle or during moments of deep strategy¡ªAstron had always been in control, never showing any sign of being overwhelmed. But now, standing before this delicate orchid, it was as if something had broken through his usual defenses.

    "Junior!" she tried again, more urgently this time.

    Still no response.

    Seeing that there was no response, Maya''s worry deepened. She took another step forward, reaching out her hand to shake him out of his trance, but just as her fingers were about to touch Astron, the Lunaphen that had been guiding them suddenly leaped from its perch andnded right in front of her, its small body positioned protectively between her and Astron.

    "Kyu!" the Lunaphen growled, a surprisingly fierce sound for such a tiny creature. Itsrge eyes narrowed, and its usually gentle demeanor had shifted into something more serious. The creature was warning her¡ªdon''t disturb him.

    Maya recoiled in surprise, her hand freezing midair as she looked at the Lunaphen. "What...?" she whispered, her brow furrowing in confusion. The Lunaphen was normally shy, and for it to act so defensively, something important was happening.

    She hesitated, ncing between the small creature and Astron, who still stood as though he were frozen in time, his eyes locked on the radiant orchid. "But he''s¡­ trapped or something. I need to¡ª"

    "Kyu!" the Lunaphen repeated, more forcefully this time, its tail flicking sharply as it stood its ground.

    Maya bit her lip, unsure of what to do. She had never seen Astron like this, and the idea of leaving him in such a vulnerable state did not sound well.

    But she had nothing to do.

    Just as Maya was about to step forward again, she froze, her breath catching in her throat as Astron began to move. His steps were slow and deliberate as if guided by something far beyond his conscious control. He walked toward the orchid, his movements unnaturally gentle, almost reverent.

    Maya''s eyes widened as she watched, her heart racing. "Junior¡­?"

    But no words seemed able to reach him. His gaze was still fixed solely on the glowing orchid, and with onest step, he finally reached out, his fingers brushing against the delicate petals.

    The moment his fingertips made contact with the flower, the clearing was bathed in a brilliant light. The orchid shone with an intensity that seemed to radiate from the very core of its being, its colors blending together in a vibrant disy. Maya shielded her eyes against the sudden brightness, but her gaze remained locked on Astron.

    She watched in awe as the orchid''s light began to envelop Astron, wrapping around him like a cocoon of pure mana. The vibrant colors of the flower¡ªred, green, blue, purple, grey¡ªswirled around him, creating a dazzling spectacle that filled the air with an almost tangible energy. The mana pulsed and danced, each color representing a different essence, a different flow of life.

    Maya''s sharp senses kicked in, and she immediately began to analyze what was happening. The mana wasn''t random¡ªit was deliberate, focused. Each of the six distinct colors rose from the orchid in soft streams and entered Astron''s body, one by one.

    Red, Green, Blue, Grey, Purple and White.

    "What¡­ is this?" Maya whispered to herself, her mind racing to process the phenomenon unfolding before her. She had never seen anything like this, not in all her years studying mana or her family''s ancient knowledge of the natural world.

    Astron stood at the center of it all, still motionless, but Maya could sense the shift in his body as the mana flowed into him. It wasn''t violent, nor did it seem to be harming him. Instead, it felt like the mana was harmonizing with him, merging with his essence as if the orchid had chosen him.

    No, the orchid had chosen him was a wrong representation. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''It is as if the Orchid was waiting for someone like him.''

    She could not help but feel that this Junior of hers was also not a normal kid. While he was filled with his revenge and his path was something that differed from his, there were also many mysterious things happening around him that she could not simply exin.

    But at the same time, from how it looked, even her Junior himself did not seem to know about this at all.

    ''Just who are you?''

    She asked while watching as the mana continued to enter Astron''s body.

    Suddenly, without warning, Astron''s body copsed. He fell to the ground, the radiant light fading away as his consciousness seemed to leave him in an instant.

    "Astron!" Maya shouted, her voice filled with panic. Without thinking, she rushed to his side, her instincts kicking in before her mind could even process what was happening. She knelt down, her arms instinctively wrapping around his fallen form, pulling him close.

    She must have known that as an Awakened, Astron shouldn''t be vulnerable to something like this, but the sight of him lying there, unconscious and unmoving, sent a surge of fear through her.

    Gently, she lowered him onto herp, cradling his head as she knelt in the soft grass of the clearing. Her hands trembled slightly as she adjusted his position, making sure he wasfortable. She could feel the steady rise and fall of his chest¡ªhe was breathing, but the energy that had once radiated from him was now eerily still.

    "Junior," she whispered softly, her fingers brushing against his cheek as she tried to wake him.

    But well there was still no response.

    ''It is not finished, it seems.''

    She thought as she felt that mana around the ce was still hovering around the Junior. It seemed that this process would take a little bit longer, though seeing him like this, it seemed it was not something that would be painful or anything.

    Maya looked down at Astron, lying peacefully in herp, his face free of the usual tension and focus he carried when awake. In this moment, he seemed so different¡ªdefenseless, vulnerable, and strangely at ease. The energy that usually radiated from him, sharp and intense, had faded, leaving only a soft, quiet presence. She couldn''t help but find it a little surreal to see him like this.

    She raised a hand slowly, hesitating for a brief moment, before lightly poking his cheek. His skin was smooth, softer than she expected, and for a moment, the seriousness of the situation seemed to melt away. A small smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she continued to poke at his cheek.

    ''So different from how he usually is,'' she thought, her fingers lingering for a moment as if she were trying to understand this side of him. Just earlier, they had shared a moment of connection, but she hadn''t paid attention to how soft and boyish his features still were. For all his strength and control, there was a gentleness about him now that was hard to ignore.

    Maya''s heart softened as she looked down at him. "You really don''t let your guard down much, do you, Junior?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Her fingers brushed his cheek once more before she sighed softly, letting her hand rest on his shoulder. She felt protective of him, though she knew he didn''t need her protection.

    ''Even like this, you manage to surprise me,'' she thought, her gaze lingering on his peaceful expression.

    The Lunaphen that had been watching them from a nearby branch gave a soft "Kyu" as if reassuring her that everything was still proceeding as it should. Maya nodded quietly, content to wait for Astron to finish whatever process he was going through.

    As Maya sat there, lost in her thoughts, a soft glow began to emerge around Astron''s neck. At first, it was barely noticeable¡ªa faint shimmer, like moonlight reflecting on water¡ªbut it gradually grew brighter, forming the delicate shape of a ne. The pendant was a small crescent moon, ethereal in its glow, as though it had been crafted from the light of the stars themselves.

    Maya''s breath caught in her throat as she stared at the ne, her heart racing. "What...?" she whispered, her eyes wide with shock. She had never seen anything like this before, not even with her extensive knowledge of mystical phenomena.

    Before she could fullyprehend what was happening, a soft voice echoed in the clearing¡ªa voice that sounded distant, otherworldly, and filled with emotion.

    "Brother."

    The single word was filled with warmth and sadness, spoken so softly that Maya wondered if she had imagined it. But then, from the glow of the crescent moon, a figure began to materialize. Slowly, the silhouette of a young girl appeared, her form delicate and translucent, as if she were woven from the very fabric of the moonlight surrounding them.

    The girl was ethereal, her presence both calming and haunting. She seemed to hover just above the ground, her soft, pale features framed by long, flowing hair that shimmered with the same glow as the crescent ne. Her eyes were wide and kind, filled with an ancient sadness that seemed far too deep for someone of her apparent age.

    Maya instinctively tightened her grip on Astron, unsure of what to do. "Who... who are you?" she asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The girl''s head slowly turned, her translucent form now facing Maya. Her once soft and kind eyes narrowed, and the sudden shift in her expression sent an icy shiver down Maya''s spine. The weight of the girl''s gaze was suffocating, as if the very air around them had thickened, pressing down on her with an unseen force.

    Maya''s breath caught in her throat, her mouth opening slightly, but no words came out. The pressure from the girl''s presence felt overwhelming, and for the first time, Maya found herselfpletely frozen, unable to muster her usual confidence.

    "Parasite," the girl hissed, her voice no longer gentle but cold and sharp, like the edge of a de. "Taking advantage of him."

    Maya''s eyes widened in shock, the usation cutting deep. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of the girl''s words, but she couldn''t find her voice to respond. The weight of the girl''s presence felt too oppressive, crushing any response before it could form.

    "You don''t deserve to be near him...Yet this is his wish, so I will respect it for now," the girl continued, her tone growing more venomous. "It is too early for you to know about me... too early for you to understand. So go to sleep."

    Maya''s body felt heavy, her eyelids growing impossibly heavy as if the girl''s words were pulling her into unconsciousness. She fought against it, her instincts screaming at her to resist, but it was like an unstoppable tide pulling her under.

    "And don''t ever forget..." the girl''s voice softened into a chilling whisper, though the malice remained. "I will be watching you. Always."

    With that final warning, the ethereal figure raised her hand, and a soft pulse of light emanated from her, washing over Maya like a wave. Thest thing Maya saw before her vision faded was the girl''s piercing, cold eyes.

    And then, darkness.

    -----------A/N----------

    With college starting, the amount of time I can spend on writing is reduced a little. So, I may not be able to post two chapters every day, though I will try. Also, I now have 10 fast pass redeem codes I can give (each code will redeem 10 fast passes). I will n something for them, though not sure.

 Chapter 584 129.3 - Weird Place

    Chapter 584129.3 - Weird ce

    My dreams, they have been changing recently. If before, I would always see the scene where the demons'' ws pierced her chest.

    Though there were asional different dreams as well, most of the time the context was like this.

    Yet now, I had another dream.

    In that dream, she was there again, smiling, her eyes filled with warmth and sadness. The kind of sadness that clings to your soul but never quite lets you feel at peace.

    I could feel her presence, as if she was right there beside me, the air around her heavy with unspoken words. She didn''t say much, though¡ªshe never did. Just smiled, that same bittersweet expression that always left me feeling empty when I woke up.

    And just like that, the dream faded, slipping away like water through my fingers.

    I slowly became aware of a weight on my body, something soft and warm pressing against me. My senses stirred, thest remnants of sleep clinging to my mind, but I opened my eyes, blinking as my vision cleared.

    Senior Maya.

    She was lying against me, her head resting gently on my chest, her eyes closed, and her face calm, almost peaceful. Her breathing was slow and steady, and for a moment, I justy there, unsure of what to make of the situation. Her purple hair cascaded over me like a delicate curtain, and there was a faint blush on her cheeks, though I couldn''t tell if it was from sleep or something else.

    I nced around, my mind still hazy from whatever had just happened. The clearing, the orchid¡­ the overwhelming light. It all came rushing back in shes, but here I was now, with Maya asleep on top of me.

    ''What happened¡­?''

    I tried to recall thest thing I remembered clearly¡ªreaching for the orchid, feeling the mana surge through me, but after that¡­ nothing. My body felt heavier like I had been drained of energy, but there was no pain. Just a strange sense of¡­ peace.

    ''Or is it peace?''

    I raised my head slightly, just enough to get a better look at how we were positioned. Maya was lying on her side, her head nestled against my chest, her arm draped loosely across my waist. Her body pressed softly against mine, and I could feel the gentle rise and fall of her breathing, rhythmic and calm.

    From the way her legs were curled slightly to the side, and her hand resting so lightly on me, it seemed like she had been sitting beside me at first, then at some point, she must haveid down. Her posture wasn''t forced, no signs of tension¡ªjust a natural stillness as if she''d settled there to watch over me and had fallen asleep in the process.

    ''Did she... stay here with me the whole time?''

    I let my gaze drift to her face. The blush on her cheeks was still there, giving her an innocent, almost serene look. The contrast between her usualposed demeanor and this sleeping form made me pause.

    ''She must''ve been guarding me after I lost consciousness...'' I thought, piecing it together. The way she was lying suggested she had tried to keep me close, maybe worried I wouldn''t wake up. Her body seemed protective, even in sleep.

    ''But, still¡­.How was she also forcefully put to sleep?''

    The thought struck me with a sudden rity. Maya wasn''t just any normal human; she was Awakened, just like me. Her stamina and resilience far exceeded that of an ordinary person. She could go for days without rest if necessary. If she had been watching over me, there''s no way she would have just drifted off to sleep like this unless something forced her into it.

    ''It might have been the orchid,'' I thought. ''If the orchid had the power to affect me, it''s possible that it did the same to her. But then¡­ why did it take longer? Was she resistant? Did her vampiric blood give her more strength to fight it off?''

    There were too many variables. The orchid, the mana, Maya''s bloodline, my own involvement. It was like trying to connect pieces of a puzzle when I didn''t have all the edges. I could specte, but that wouldn''t get me far. At the end of the day, there was only one way to know for sure, and that was to ask her directly when she woke up.

    For now, I needed to focus on something I could control¡ªmyself.

    Taking a slow breath, I spread my senses throughout my body, trying to get a better feel for what had changed. Something felt different, almost subtly so, but it was there. The moment I focused inward, I noticed it¡ªan underlying energy that hadn''t been there before. A steady hum, like a rhythm coursing through me, as if the mana from the orchid had integrated itself into me.

    ''Indeed. The flower was absorbed. I feel¡­ stronger. Healthier'' Whatever it is, something had changed, and whenever something like this happened the easiest way to check it was.

    ''Status.''

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 4)

    ?Talent Limit: 10.5 --> 12 ?Passives:

    Vengeful Bane

    Bloodline Resonance

    Psychic Cognizance

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    Strength: 5.34 --> 5.50 (+0.16)

    Dexterity: 5.64 --> 5.81 (+0.17)

    Agility: 5.72 --> 5.89 (+0.17)

    Constitution: 5.37 --> 5.53 (+0.16)

    Intuition: 5.79 --> 5.96 (+0.17)

    Magical Power: 6.17 --> 6.36 (+0.19)

    Mana Capacity: 6.25 --> 6.44 (+0.19) ? N?v(el)B\\jnn

    -----------------------------------------

    I blinked as the numbers and details unfolded before me. My talent limit had increased, not by a small margin either¡ªanother boost pushing me further beyond the original boundaries.

    ''From 10.5 to 12...'' It was rare for something to affect my talent limit so significantly, especially considering how difficult it was to improve it under normal circumstances.

    ''This orchid¡­'' I had never seen it before, not even in the game, and yet it had clearly yed an important role in my development. The subtle yet noticeable increase in my attributes confirmed that this wasn''t just any ordinary nt.

    The increments weren''trge, but they were consistent across all my variable attributes¡ªstrength, dexterity, agility, constitution, intuition, magical power, and mana capacity. The orchid had given me aprehensive boost.

    ''Not just physical attributes either,'' I mused as I nced over the changes. My magical power and mana capacity had also grown, almost as if the orchid had refined me on a fundamental level, enhancing both my body and my magical capabilities. It wasn''t just an energy boost; it was a deep-rooted improvement.

    ''Interesting.''

    Whatever it is, it was a wee improvement.

    "Hmm¡­.."

    And just at that moment, I felt Senior Maya wriggling. It seemed she was about to wake up already.

    Maya stirred against me, her body shifting slightly as she began to wake. Her movements were slow, almost hesitant, as if her mind was still caught in the haze of sleep. I stayed still, watching her carefully. After a moment, her eyes blinked open, their pink hue slightly dazed as they tried to focus on her surroundings.

    "Hm¡­ What happened?" she murmured, her voice soft and drowsy as she nced around, clearly disoriented. She rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand, blinking a few more times as if trying to shake off the remnants of sleep.

    I remained silent, waiting patiently for her topose herself. There was no need to rush her¡ªshe had been through something as well, and I wanted to give her a moment to fully wake up.

    It didn''t take long. Maya''s eyes cleared quickly, the fog of sleep disappearing as her sharp senses returned. Her gaze flickered around the clearing beforending on me. She blinked once more, her expression shifting as the realization of her position hit her.

    "Junior¡­" she began, her voice steadying, though there was a faint blush creeping into her cheeks as she sat up, adjusting herself. "How did this happen?"

    Maya furrowed her brow as she sat up straighter, her eyes narrowing slightly as she seemed to search her memory. Her hand brushed absently against the grass as if grounding herself in the moment.

    "I remember¡­ cing your head on myp," she said slowly, her voiceced with uncertainty. "But¡­ everything after that is a blur."

    She nced at me, her expression a mixture of confusion and frustration. "It''s strange. I don''t fall asleep that easily, especially not while guarding someone. It feels like¡­ something just made me sleep."

    I nodded slightly, considering her words. I had been thinking the same thing. Given her strength and willpower, it was unlikely that she would simply fall asleep like that on her own. Something else must''ve been at y.

    "Seems like the orchid had more of an effect than we realized," I said calmly, observing her as she tried to piece everything together.

    Maya''s hand came to her forehead, as if trying to massage the missing memories back. "It doesn''t make sense¡­ I felt fine until that point, then suddenly, nothing."

    I stood up slowly, stretching out my limbs as the lingering effects of the orchid''s energy seemed to settle in my body. "Let''s not dwell on it any longer," I said, offering Maya a hand. "We''ve already spent enough time here, and the evening''s approaching."

    Maya looked up at me, still somewhat perplexed, but after a moment, she nodded and epted my hand.

    As I pulled her up, thest traces of frustration faded from her expression, reced by a sense of calm eptance.

    As we walked back toward the mansion, the silence between us wasfortable but carried a subtle tension. Maya''s usual calmness had returned, but I could still sense that faint nervousness lingering in her expression, almost like she was anticipating something.

    The mansion loomed ahead, its elegant design standing in contrast to the fading light of the evening. The walk back felt shorter this time, though maybe it was because both of us were lost in our own thoughts.

    When we arrived at the entrance, Maya paused for a moment, her hand resting on the door handle as if she were about to say something. But instead, she turned toward me with a gentle smile.

    "I''ll leave you to settle into your room," she said, her voice calm but holding a softness to it. "Take your time to rest. I''ll check inter."

    I nodded, appreciating the space she was giving me. "Thank you, Senior."

    With that, Maya gave me a small nod and disappeared down one of the mansion''s hallways, leaving me alone in the entranceway.

    The silence settled in, and for the first time since arriving at the mansion, I felt a sense of stillness. Now, with Maya gone and no immediate tasks ahead of me, I could finally take a moment to think.

 Chapter 585 130.1 - Sylvanas Essence

    Chapter 585130.1 - Sylvana''s Essence

    Maya walked down the hallway, her steps steady, though her mind was anything but calm. Her head felt strangely heavy as if a dull ache had settled behind her eyes, clouding her thoughts. She pressed her fingers to her temple, trying to ease the difort, but the sensation lingered, almost unnatural.

    ''What happened back there?'' she wondered, reying the events in her mind, yet she could not remember anything at all.

    Maya let out a soft sigh as she neared her studio, hoping that the quiet solitude of her space would help her clear her mind. But just as her hand reached for the door, a familiar voice interrupted her.

    "Lady Maya," Alfred''s calm,posed tone cut through the fog in her mind.

    Maya turned to see the butler standing just behind her, his expression as unreadable as ever. "Alfred," she greeted, though her voice was slightly strained from the headache. "What is it?"

    "The dinner, mydy," Alfred reminded her, his eyes flickering with a hint of concern. "You may recall that your brother, the Lord, will be arriving soon. He is expecting you to join him."

    Maya blinked, the realization slowly sinking in. ''Ah¡­.Brother¡­ ising.'' She hadpletely forgotten about this fact. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Maya sighed inwardly, pressing her fingers once more to her temple. How could she have forgotten something so important? Her brother, the Lord of the family, wasing, and he had specifically mentioned wanting to meet Astron. After everything that had happened that day, itpletely slipped her mind.

    ''How could I make such a mistake?'' she chastised herself. But then again, the events earlier had been overwhelming¡ªAstron''s strange connection to the orchid, the appearance of that girl, and the subsequent exhaustion that had washed over both of them. She could hardly me herself for being distracted.

    Still, her brother wasn''t someone she could afford to keep waiting, especially since he had expressed an interest in Astron. She had to handle this delicately.

    With another sigh, she turned back to Alfred, her voice moreposed now. "Thank you for the reminder, Alfred. I''ll prepare myself for the dinner."

    Alfred gave her a small, respectful nod, but his eyes flickered briefly toward her as if he could sense the turmoil behind her calm facade. "If there''s anything I can assist you with, Lady Maya, please don''t hesitate to ask."

    Maya smiled slightly, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "I appreciate that, Alfred. I''ll let you know if I need anything."

    As the butler turned and left, Maya leaned against the door of her studio, gathering her thoughts. She would need to inform Astron about her brother''s visit, but she couldn''t do it just yet. He had been through enough already. The moment they had arrived at the mansion, she hadn''t even given him a chance to rest or settle in.

    ''He deserves at least some time to rx,'' she thought, her mind briefly drifting back to their earlier moments in the forest. Everything had happened so fast, and now they were heading into something even more serious. A meeting with her brother could bringplications, but at the same time, this was what she had wanted in the first ce.

    The moment she brought him here, he became entangled with her family, and that was all there was to it.

    ''Hmm¡­..''

    Thinking about it, she remembered that she had promised him a special drink to be prepared.

    ''Yeah, that would be better.''

    She could visit him while giving him the drink, and that seemed to be the normal excuse. And then she would inform him about her brother''s visit.

    ''Indeed, that is how it should be.''

    Thinking that she had pushed her mana into the small button right on the corner of her table, and then, following that, the button lit.

    Maya sat down at her desk, waiting patiently as the soft hum of mana surged through the button, signaling the arrival of the maid. Momentster, a light knock echoed from the door, and a young maid entered, her head bowed respectfully.

    "You summoned me, Lady Maya?" the maid asked, her voice polite and steady.

    Maya gave a small nod, her mind already focused on the task at hand. "Yes, I need you to prepare a special drink. The Sylvara''s Essence."

    The maid''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of the elixir, but she quicklyposed herself, giving a respectful nod. "Sylvara''s Essence, mydy? Understood." She bowed slightly, her face showing a subtle understanding of the significance of the drink.

    This elixir wasn''t just an ordinary drink. It was a rare, carefully crafted mixture of herbs passed down through the royal family of elves, said to have been created by Aelion himself¡ªthe first ruler of the Elven kingdom. The recipe was guarded closely, and only those with the highest connections to the Elven bloodline could ess the ingredients needed for such a drink. The Starbloom Essence, Silverpetal Lotus, and Everglow Root were all part of its blend, each herb adding to the power and vitality of those who consumed it.

    The maid remained calm and collected, though the gravity of the request was not lost on her. Preparing Sylvara''s Essence was a task only entrusted to a select few in the Evergreen mansion. Each maid trained in the art of crafting this elixir had undergone a strict, sacred ritual¡ªone that included a soul-binding oath. This binding was etched deep into their very being, ensuring they could never reveal the recipe or the process by any means, even under the most dire circumstances.

    The elixir itself was a legacy of the Elven royalty, passed down through the generations. The knowledge of how to create it had been woven into the minds and souls of those deemed worthy, protecting it from falling into the wrong hands.

    "Only the finest ingredients, of course," Maya continued, her voice steady, though her mind lingered on the significance of what she was requesting. "This is for someone special."

    The maid nodded, her demeanor reflecting the utmost respect. "As you wish, Lady Maya. I will begin preparations immediately. It will take some time, but I will bring it to you as soon as it is ready."

    ********

    A little whileter, Maya stood near the entrance of Astron''s room, holding a delicate tray with a single, intricately crafted ss containing Sylvara''s Essence. The light from the hall reflected softly off the ss, illuminating the shimmering liquid inside¡ªpale green, with faint swirls of gold and silver, a drink that seemed to pulse with life itself.

    After gathering herself for a moment, Maya gently knocked on the door.

    "Come in," came Astron''s calm voice from the other side.

    Maya opened the door and stepped inside, her eyes immediately finding him seated at a small table near the window. His posture was thoughtful, his eyes distant as if he were lost in deep contemtion. He didn''t look up at first, seemingly absorbed in whatever thoughts upied his mind. The evening light cast a soft glow through the window, creating a peaceful atmosphere in the room.

    She stood there for a moment, taking in the sight of him before speaking.

    "Junior," she said softly, stepping closer and cing the tray on the table in front of him. Her voice brought him out of his reverie, and he blinked, his gaze slowly shifting to her.

    He raised an eyebrow, his expression curious as he nced at the ss in front of him. "Senior, what''s this?"

    Maya smiled slightly, her tone yful yet gentle. "I promised you something special, didn''t I?" She gestured to the ss. "This is Sylvara''s Essence, a very rare elixir. Only a select few have ever tasted it."

    Astron looked down at the drink, studying the swirling colors within. His face looked calm as if he had not understood what this thing was, but in fact he knew.

    ''This¡­..It really is Sylvara''s Essence.''

    Astron stared at the swirling, ethereal liquid in the ss, the colors of gold and silver mingling in a way that was almost mesmerizing. He kept his expression neutral, but inside, his mind was racing.

    ''Sylvara''s Essence¡­'' he thought, recognizing it immediately from his knowledge of the game. This elixir wasn''t just rare¡ªit was an end-game item, one that held immense power and value. It was the kind of thing you could only obtain after spending countless hours building rtionships with key figures in the world, especially the Elven Princess. The only way to get the form for this elixir was to earn her trust, which was no small feat.

    That Maya had ess to something so rare wasn''t necessarily surprising, given her background, but it did confirm one thing for Astron: her family''s ties to the Elven royalty ran deeper than he had initially realized. Aeilon, the Elven Royalty that Maya had mentioned before, must have passed this knowledge down through their lineage.

    Still, Astron wasn''t going to let any of this show on his face. He had spent years perfecting the art of keeping his thoughts hidden, and now was no different.

    ''If she knew I recognized this, it might raise too many questions,'' he thought, his gaze still fixed on the elixir.

    "Seems fancy," Astron said, his voice casual, as though he were simply humoring her. He picked up the ss, swirling the liquid gently as if he were merely curious. "So, what makes this drink so special, Senior?"

    Maya smiled, her pink eyes twinkling with the same yfulness that had been there earlier. "Hehe¡­.You will see¡­.. It''s not something that many people get the chance to taste, and those who do¡­" She leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a softer, almost conspiratorial tone, "¡­are considered very lucky."

    Astron chuckled lightly, ying along with her tone. "Well, I must say, I do feel honored."

    Maya''s expression softened, and she took a seat across from him, watching him closely. She wasn''t just sharing a rare drink; there was more weight to this gesture than simply offering him something special. Astron could sense it. This was her way of bringing him closer into her world, of showing him trust, and perhaps even testing his loyalty.

    "You should try it," she said, her voice quieter now, the teasing edge reced with something more genuine. "I want to know what you think."

    Astron nodded slowly, lifting the ss to his lips.

    After all, there was no reason for him to refuse.

 Chapter 586 130.2 - Sylvanas Essence

    Chapter 586130.2 - Sylvana''s Essence

    In many leveling systems within games, yers often focus on a select few attributes, honing their character''s strengths for maximum efficiency. Whether it''s increasing strength for melee fighters, dexterity for speed-based characters, or intelligence for spellcasters, the game''s scaling mechanics encourage specialization.

    Weapons, spells, and even equipment are often designed with a certain attribute scaling in mind, meaning the higher your stat in that area, the more powerful your character bes.

    The same thing could also be said for the game Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny.

    This method worked wonders in the mid-game. yers could breeze through enemies, dominating their opponents with tailored builds that emphasize their chosen strengths. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    However, as the game progresses, this narrow focus often bes a double-edged sword. Inte-game content, when enemies are more versatile, diverse challenges arise that require well-rounded abilities. A character with one or two maxed attributes might find themselvescking in critical areas, their once-dominant build now a liability against tougher, more unpredictable foes.

    This was where Starbloom Essence came into y in Legacy of Shadows: The Hunter''s Destiny. Unlike most consumables that offered short-term buffs or minor boosts to a single attribute, Starbloom Essence served a much deeper purpose. It acted as a sort of recalibration tool for a yer''s character, specifically designed to address the problem of lopsided builds. The essence worked by increasing the base values of a yer''scking stats, effectively allowing them to level up their weaker attributes without losing the progress they had already made in their strongest areas.

    For yers who had hyper-specialized their characters¡ªdumping points into strength, dexterity, or Mana¡ªStarbloom Essence was a godsend. Aste-game content began to test every aspect of a yer''s build, those who had neglected their secondary stats found themselves exposed to the dangers of the game''s diverse enemy types. The powerful foes in these final stages weren''t just strong in one area; they required both offense and defense, as well as the flexibility to handle varied challenges, from speed to magic resistance.

    In essence, the Starbloom Essence functioned as a remedy for the limitations of hyper-specialization. Its unique form boosted the base stats that had fallen behind, effectively eliminating critical weaknesses.

    ''Interesting¡­.'' Astron lifted the ss, the shimmering liquid swirling in the pale green and silver hues that seemed to pulse with energy.

    GULP!

    Without further hesitation, he downed the elixir in a single gulp, the cool, almost refreshing taste spreading across his tongue. However, the moment the Sylvara''s Essence hit his stomach, the true effect began.

    A surge of warmth spread throughout his body, not unpleasant but intense as if every fiber of his being was being revitalized. His mana fibers felt like it was being reignited, the elixir spreading through his veins, filling him with power far greater than he anticipated. His muscles tensed, and he could feel his mana responding, swirling in response to the sudden influx of energy.

    Maya, sensing the reaction immediately, leaned forward. "Astron, sit down. Take the lotus position. Now."

    Astron, already aware of what was happening, nodded and quicklyplied. He sat cross-legged on the floor, his back straight and his hands resting lightly on his knees. His breathing slowed as he focused inward, letting his mana flow freely through his body. It felt as though the Sylvara''s Essence was amplifying his mana control, sharpening his senses and refining the energy inside him.

    "Good," Maya said, her voice calm but with an undertone of excitement. "Now, circte your mana slowly. Let it flow through every meridian, every muscle. Don''t waste any of it. You need to absorb all the properties of the elixir."

    Astron followed her instructions, directing his mana throughout his body, ensuring it reached every corner, every cell. He could feel the essence of the drink fusing with his own energy, enhancing his mana reserves, fortifying his physical strength, and sharpening his mental rity.

    "Urghk-!"

    But aside from that, something different happened.

    Astron''s body tensed as a sharp jolt of pain shot through his muscles, causing his shoulders to twitch involuntarily. His hands gripped his knees tightly, knuckles turning white as he fought to maintain control. The initial warmth and strength from the Sylvara''s Essence had been powerful, but now something else was happening¡ªsomething unexpected.

    "Urghk-!" Astron grunted once again, his facial muscles spasming as if they were being torn apart and rebuilt at the same time. The bones on his face also seemed to be changing.

    Maya''s eyes widened in shock as she watched him, her heart pounding. This wasn''t the reaction she had anticipated. When she had consumed the Sylvara''s Essence years ago, she had experienced a surge of strength, an increased sensitivity to mana, but nothing like this. There had been no spasms, no bone-deep pain. The essence had been smooth, empowering, and almost serene in its effects on her. But Astron¡­

    Her first thought was that something had gone wrong with the elixir. Her mind raced through the possibilities, but she quickly shook her head, dismissing the idea. The maid who prepared it was highly trained, and mistakes with such a revered form were nearly impossible. Besides, if there had been anything wrong with the elixir, she would have sensed it immediately.

    But this... this was something else entirely.

    And as if that was not enough, suddenly smoke started rising from Astron''s body, making Maya''s breath hitch in her throat. Her eyes narrowed as she took in the sight, the smoke swirling and thickening around him. It wasn''t just ordinary smoke¡ªit wasced with mana, shimmering faintly with the energy it carried. Maya''s instincts red, telling her that this was not just a byproduct of the Sylvara''s Essence, but rather a unique reaction to Astron''s body and mana.

    ''Mana excretion?'' Maya thought, watching as the dense cloud continued to obscure her view of him. She had heard of such urrences before, though they were rare. The body, under intense strain or transformation, would sometimes release impurities or excess energy in the form of smoke or mist. It was considered a part of the purification process, expelling what wasn''t needed while strengthening what remained.

    ''Maybe this is part of his process,'' she reasoned. After all, the Sylvara''s Essence was known to affect each individual differently. The elixir was potent, its properties uniquely tailored to draw out and amplify a person''s strengths, though how it manifested could vary wildly depending on the person. Maya herself had experienced a smoother, more empowering sensation when she drank it, but she couldn''t ignore the possibility that Astron''s transformation was far more intense due to his specific circumstances.

    The smoke thickened, and Maya could feel the mana radiating from it. It pulsed with a strange rhythm, almost like a heartbeat, as though it was alive, reacting to Astron''s body. She stepped back slightly, her eyes flickering with concern but also curiosity. She could sense the shift in mana, the way it twisted and coiled around him, like a cocoon.

    ''He''s still in control,'' she thought, reassured by the steady flow of mana she could senseing from him. Whatever was happening, it wasn''t harming him¡ªnot yet, at least. But the changes were profound, reshaping him in ways she couldn''t fullyprehend.

    As the smoke began to dissipate, Maya''s vision cleared, and she caught her first glimpse of Astron. His body was still, his chest rising and falling in a controlled, rhythmic pattern.

    "Huh?"

    The moment the smoke fully cleared and Astron''s face came into view, Maya couldn''t help but gasp softly. Her breath quickened, her chest tightening with a sudden, unexpected reaction. She blinked, trying to process what she was seeing, but the sight of Astron''s transformed appearance left her momentarily speechless.

    ''What¡­?'' Her mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. She hadn''t anticipated this¡ªnone of her knowledge of the Sylvara''s Essence had prepared her for this kind of reaction. But it wasn''t just the physical transformation that struck her; it was the sheer intensity of Astron''s presence.

    Astron had always been above average in terms of face¡ªobjectively speaking, he was an 7.5-8/10, someone who could easily turn heads with his sharp features, his fair skin, and those striking purple eyes that set him apart.

    But now, as he sat before her, his face slightly illuminated by the lingering glow of the elixir, there was something more¡ªsomething almost ethereal. He exuded an overwhelming charm, a maic pull that made it difficult for her to look away.

    His once-handsome features had sharpened into something even more captivating, as though every detail had been refined to perfection. His skin, now glowing faintly, had taken on an almost otherworldly quality, and his eyes¡ªthose same purple eyes¡ªshone with a new intensity that was both mesmerizing and unsettling.

    Maya''s heart skipped a beat. ''This is¡­ impossible,'' she thought, still struggling to understand how such a transformation had urred. Astron had always beenposed, cold even, but now, there was an allure to him that felt¡­ dangerous.

    She swallowed hard, her mind racing. ''How could this happen? Was it the Sylvara''s Essence? But I''ve never seen it do something like this.'' Her thoughts tumbled over one another, trying to piece together the mystery. Had the elixir awakened something within him? Or had it merely amplified what had already been there, lying dormant?

    And she was not wrong.

    Sylvara''s Essence.

    It had a special ability that made it quite a good haul for ate-game item. Aside from the parameters that werecking behind, there was also one thing that it affected.

    Invariable Attributes

    Certain types of attributes would not be developed by normal means, nor could they be measured by any type of means.

    While making up for theck of Variable attributes, Sylvara''s Essence also affected theck of invariable attributes.

    In a way, if a yer''s character wascking in terms of willpower, might, or other types of variable attributes, they would also be amplified.

    And this was exactly what happened to Astron right at this moment.

    "Huuuuh¡­.."

    With a long breath, Astron calmed himself down and finalized the process. But then he nced at Maya, noticing her wide-eyed stare, and furrowed his brow slightly. "What is it?" he asked, his voice smooth andposed, though there was a subtle undertone of curiosity.

    Maya blinked, realizing she had been staring for too long. She shook her head quickly, trying to snap herself out of the trance she had fallen into. "Junior¡­..Take a look."

    She could only show what she was seeing so that he would understand.

 Chapter 587 131.1 - Alden Evergreen

    Chapter 587131.1 - Alden Evergreen

    I took a deep breath, letting the residual energy settle within me as the effects of the Sylvara''s Essence finally calmed. I felt¡­ different. Lighter, stronger. It was as if my body had been revitalized from the inside out, filled with a new vitality that made every muscle feel more responsive, every movement smoother. The entire process had been painful¡ªfar more than I had expected¡ªbut the end result was worth it. I could feel the difference, not just in strength but in every fiber of my being.

    ''This¡­ is quite the transformation,'' I thought, flexing my fingers experimentally. My senses were heightened, sharper. Mana flowed through me with a rity and ease that hadn''t been there before. It was almost effortless now, as if the barriers that had once held me back had been stripped away.

    "Junior¡­" Maya''s voice pulled me from my thoughts, and I nced over at her. Her eyes were wide, still locked onto me with a mix of shock and something else I couldn''t quite ce.

    "What is it?" I asked, my voice smooth andposed, though a part of me was curious about her reaction. Something had clearly caught her off guard.

    Maya shook her head, then gestured toward the small mirror by the side of the room. "Take a look for yourself."

    I stood up slowly, feeling the newfound strength in my legs, and walked over to the mirror. As I caught sight of my reflection, I understood why Maya had been staring.

    My face¡ªwhile still recognizably mine¡ªhad changed. It was subtle but undeniable. My features had sharpened and refined to an almost ethereal level, giving me a striking, almost otherworldly appearance. My skin seemed to glow faintly with an inner light, and my purple eyes¡­ they were more intense now, shining with a depth I hadn''t seen before.

    ''I see¡­..''

    I thought as I stared at my reflection. My appearance had never been something I gave much thought to. My focus had always been on strength, honing my abilities, and perfecting my skills. Superficial things like looks were secondary at best.

    Yet, here I was, staring at someone who seemed¡­ different. Sharper.

    In the game, there was a hidden stat called Charisma. It wasn''t something you could actively level up like strength or dexterity, and it didn''t show up in the usual status window. Most yers didn''t even know it existed, but it had an effect¡ªa subtle one. Charisma influenced how characters interacted with the world around them, how people perceived them, how easily they could sway others ormand attention without saying a word. It wasn''t tied to magic orbat prowess, but it could be just as powerful.

    And now, with Sylvara''s Essence, it felt like that hidden attribute had been touched.

    ''Status.''

    As I called the status window in my head, the panel appeared right before my eyes.

    ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 4)

    ?Talent Limit: 12 --> 13 ?Passives:

    Vengeful Bane

    Bloodline Resonance

    Psychic Cognizance

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    Strength: 5.50 --> 5.79

    Dexterity: 5.81

    Agility: 5.89

    Constitution: 5.53 --> 5.80

    Intuition: 5.96 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Magical Power: 6.36

    Mana Capacity: 6.44

    Invariable Attributes

    Charisma: 7.5 --> 11

    Vitality: 7 --> 10

    --------------------------------------

    Charisma: 7.5 --> 11. Vitality: 7 --> 10.

    ''So, it really did affect those hidden stats,'' I thought, staring at the numbers that hadn''t been there before. Normally, you wouldn''t even be able to see Charisma or Vitality on the status screen unless something external enhanced them, and now, Sylvara''s Essence had done exactly that. It made sense why I felt this surge in both my body and my presence.

    Charisma¡ªa stat that could influence how people saw you, how easily you could sway them,mand attention, or even intimidate without trying. It wasn''t tied to physical strength or magical prowess, but it held its own kind of power. And now, mine had jumped significantly.

    Vitality¡ªnot just physical endurance, but the very life force that ran through your body, the ability to survive and recover from damage, to persist in the face of overwhelming odds. This stat wasn''t something you could train through normal means, but it dictated your survivability on a fundamental level. And mine had increased by arge margin as well.

    ''This exins the surge of energy I''ve been feeling,'' I mused, flexing my fingers. ''I feel¡­ healthier, more alive.''

    The Sylvara''s Essence had done more than just improve my visible stats. It had pushed me to a new level of existence, enhancing both my presence and my ability to endure whatever trials came next.

    I nced back at Maya, her expression still reflecting some awe at the transformation. She hadn''t said much since she asked me to check the mirror, but I could see the gears turning in her head.

    "Looks like the Essence worked better than expected," I said, my voice calm but carrying a slight undertone of satisfaction.

    Maya blinked, then gave a soft smile. "I didn''t think it would affect you like this. But... it suits you."

    "Suits me?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Maya coughed awkwardly, a faint blush creeping up her cheeks. She averted her eyes slightly, her usualposed demeanor slipping just a bit. "I-I mean... it''s now a lot... harder to resist," she muttered under her breath, the words tumbling out in a way that seemed almost unintentional.

    I heard her clearly, but I decided to pretend I hadn''t. There was no point in pushing the issue, and from the way she was already looking flustered, it was clear this wasn''t a topic she wasfortable borating on.

    Instead, I turned my attention back to the mirror, observing the faint glow still lingering on my skin. "Well, I''ll take that as apliment," I said casually, letting the moment pass.

    Maya quicklyposed herself, brushing her hair behind her ear and regaining her calm. "Of course," she said softly, her voice returning to its usual steadiness, though there was still a hint of that earlier blush.

    She stood there for a moment longer, her gaze lingering on me as if she was still processing the transformation. Then, almost as if shaking herself free from whatever thoughts had momentarily held her, she exhaled softly and straightened her posture.

    "Now that you''re done," she began, her voice returning to its usualposed tone, "there''s something I need to tell you."

    I nodded, keeping my expression neutral while subtly observing her bodynguage. There was something different in the way she carried herself now¡ªsmall, almost imperceptible signs of restlessness. The slight shift in her stance, the way her fingers brushed against her arm, her eyes flickering between mine and the floor.

    Whatever she was about to say was clearly weighing on her.

    "In the dinner," she continued after a moment''s pause, her voice quieter than before, "my brother will be joining us. He... wants to meet you."

    I didn''t outwardly react, but inwardly, the statement clicked. That exined her unease. It wasn''t just a casual dinner or a typical meeting. Maya''s brother¡ªwhoever he was¡ªseemed to hold a weight over her.

    ''Her brother¡­'' I thought, piecing together. ''Considering the fact that not many people knew about the identity of the Evergreen Family, the fact that Maya alone brought me here must have gathered their attention. And it was not like my visit was unnned, as I had informed her just a week ago. That means that one way or another, the word would get into their ears. And Senior Maya didn''t seem to particrly hide it either, so it makes sense that they want to see the person that Maya brought.''

    The fact that the Evergreen Family was of an Elven lineage alone would be enough to cause quite an uproar, which is why such a meeting was understandable.

    ''And I am also quite curious as to what kind of people these Evergreens are.''

    Though Maya''s bodynguage told me more than her words, there was an unspoken tension in the way she held herself, almost like she was bracing for something. Did she expect things to go poorly? Or was it something else entirely?

    I nodded slowly, keeping my expression neutral, as if I had already anticipated this. "I see," I said calmly, my voice steady.

    Maya''s shoulders noticeably rxed at my response, and she let out a quiet sigh of relief. Just as I had intended, my calm demeanor must have reassured her that I wasn''t caught off guard. She had been worried about how I would take the news, but now, seeing myposed reaction, her tension seemed to ease.

    For a moment, she didn''t speak, but the subtle shift in her posture and the faint softening of her expression told me everything. Maya had been concerned that the mention of her brother would unsettle me, perhaps expecting hesitation or resistance. But my reaction must have given her the confidence that I understood the situation, that I was prepared.

    She met my gaze again, her lips curving into a small, grateful smile. "Thank you," she murmured, the sincerity in her voice unmistakable.

    "No need," I replied smoothly, keeping the air light. "It''s understandable. I figured something like this mighte up."

    Maya nodded slightly as if silently acknowledging my foresight¡­. "That is expected of you¡­."

    With that, she rose from her seat, her movements fluid and graceful as always. She turned toward the door, herposure back in ce now that the weight of her earlier concern had lifted.

    "The dinner is scheduled forter tonight," she said over her shoulder, her tone matter-of-fact. "I''lle fetch you when the timees."

    I gave a simple nod in response, watching as she stepped toward the door. There was no need for more words; we both understood the gravity of what wasing, and there was no point in dwelling on it any longer.

    ********

    "You are here¡­."

    And just not long after, in the dining room of the Evergreen Mansion, a strong presence ruled.

 Chapter 588 131.2 - Alden Evergreen

    Chapter 588131.2 - Alden Evergreen

    Maya stood outside the dining room, taking a moment topose herself before entering. The weight of what was about to unfold pressed against her chest, though she kept her face calm, masking the emotions swirling beneath the surface. Her family had always been a source of strength for her¡ªa lineage filled with pride, duty, and unspoken responsibilities. Yet, they had also been a source of love, something many wouldn''t have expected given the Evergreen family''s prominence.

    She let her mind drift for a moment, thinking about her parents, her upbringing, and her brother. It was strange, really¡ªhow the world saw them as distant, noble figures, yet behind the scenes, they had always shown her kindness and care, even if it had been cloaked in the weight of their duties.

    Her parents had raised her in the mansion, surrounded by the ancient traditions of the Evergreen family. There had been love, yes, but it had always been tempered by the expectations ced upon her from a young age. They were leaders of their people, descendants of the Elven Royal Line, and that came with its own set of challenges. Her father, a stoic figure with a sharp mind, had always been busy managing the vast responsibilities of their household. Yet, whenever he had the chance, he''d find time to smile at her, to ruffle her hair, and remind her that despite everything, she was his little girl.

    Her mother had been more affectionate, a gentle presence who guided her through the intricacies of their heritage. Maya remembered the way her mother''s voice would soothe her when the weight of their responsibilities became too much, how she''d weave stories of their ancestors, of the strength that ran through their blood. Her mother had always spoken with warmth, but her eyes had always carried the same burden of duty.

    Yet, despite the affection, there had been an unspoken distance as well. Their love had alwayse with conditions¡ªexpectations that Maya would uphold the Evergreen name and carry on the legacy without question.

    And then, there was her brother.

    "You are here."

    The moment they entered the room, the familiar voice of her brother echoed in her ears. Though it had been a month since shest saw him, thanks to the fact that he was busy, the voice remained the same.

    Elegant and calm.

    And those words, though calm and elegantly spoken, carried with them a pressure that was unmistakable. Maya felt it immediately¡ªthe weight behind her brother''s voice. It was subtle, but it was there, a constant reminder of who he was, of the responsibilities he carried. Alden had always been like that. Even in the most casual of moments, there was an unspoken authority in his presence, an intensity that never wavered. His words alone had the power to shift the entire atmosphere of a room.

    Maya took a deep breath, steadying herself as she and Astron stepped into the dining room. The room itself was grand, with high ceilings and soft lighting, the Evergreen family crest prominently disyed on the far wall. But all of that faded into the background as her brother stood at the head of the table, his gaze locked on them.

    Alden Evergreen. Tall andposed, his figure draped in the traditional dark green and gold robes of their family, the intricate Elven embroidery shining faintly under the light. His silver hair was neatly tied back, his sharp features framed by an expression that was calm yet unreadable.

    His blue eyes¡ªthose same piercing eyes that had always seen through her¡ªwere focused on her now, studying her in the way only an older brother could. But beneath the surface, she could feel it¡ªthe weight of his expectations, the silent judgment that apanied every interaction with him.

    It had been a month since she''dst seen him, but that pressure was the same as ever. The kind that made her stand a little straighter, choose her words a little more carefully.

    "Brother," Maya greeted, her voice calm, though she couldn''t help but feel the subtle tightening in her chest as she met his gaze.

    He nodded in acknowledgment, his eyes flicking briefly to Astron before returning to her. The scrutiny in that brief nce was palpable. Though he hadn''t spoken a word to Astron yet, Maya could already sense that Alden was sizing him up, assessing his worth, his intentions. That was just the way he was¡ªalways watching, always calcting.

    "You''ve brought a guest," Alden remarked, his tone even, though Maya knew him well enough to catch the undercurrent of curiosity mixed with caution. "I wasn''t expecting that."

    Maya smiled slightly, keeping herposure. "Yes. This is Astron, my Junior from the academy."

    Alden''s gaze shifted once more to Astron, this time lingering a moment longer. The air in the room seemed to grow heavier, the pressure more noticeable now. Maya could feel it in the way her brother''s presence seemed to fill the space¡ªhis authority, his scrutiny.

    "Astron. A unique name," Alden said, the name rolling off his tongue with the same calm elegance as everything else he did. "It is a rare asion for Maya to bring someone from the outside into our home."

    Astron remainedposed, meeting Alden''s gaze with his usual quiet confidence. "It''s an honor to be here, Lord Evergreen," he replied, his voice steady.

    The formal title seemed to amuse Alden, if only slightly, as a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. But the weight of his presence did not lessen. If anything, it intensified.

    Maya felt a flicker of anxiety, though she kept it well hidden. This was the moment she had been bracing for¡ªher brother''s evaluation of Astron. Alden had always been protective of her, and though he wouldn''t outright say it, she knew he wanted to ensure that anyone she brought into their lives was trustworthy. He wouldn''t make it easy.

    Her brother''s gaze remained locked on Astron for a few moments longer, and Maya could feel the silent exchange between them, a test of sorts. Alden was measuring him, determining whether Astron was worthy of being here, in their home, beside his sister.

    "Very well," Alden finally said, his voice soft but still carrying that underlying authority. "Let''s sit."

    As they moved to sit, Maya cast a discreet nce at Astron, observing him closely. Despite the palpable pressure emanating from her brother, Astron remainedposed, his expression unreadable, his posture rxed. It was clear that he wasn''t fazed by Alden''s quiet authority, and that brought a sense of relief and silent pride to Maya.

    She had worried, perhaps more than she realized, about how Astron would react to her brother''s intense presence. But as always, Astron held his ground, calm and unwavering.

    Once they were seated, the room fell into a brief silence, filled only by the faint clinking of silverware as the servants began cing dishes on the table. Alden sat at the head, naturallymanding the space, while Maya and Astron took their ces opposite one another. Maya could sense the tension in the air, though it wasn''t hostile¡ªjust heavy with unspoken questions.

    Alden leaned back in his chair, his gaze flickering between the two of them. "Maya has always been... selective about who she brings into our family''s home," he began, his voice steady but filled with an unspoken undertone. "So I''m curious, Astron¡ªwhat is it about you that convinced my sister to do so?"

    The question was pointed, though Alden''s tone remained polite. It was clear that, despite the civility, he wanted answers, and he wanted to see if Astron was truly worthy of Maya''s trust. Maya stiffened slightly, but she didn''t intervene. This was something Astron would have to handle on his own.

    Astron met Alden''s gaze head-on, his purple eyes reflecting that same quiet confidence. "I don''t im to know all the reasons, Lord Evergreen," Astron began, his voiceposed and measured. "But Senior Maya and I have grown close through our time at the academy. We''ve faced challenges together, and I suppose that trust is mutual."

    His words were indeed truth. The amount of things that Maya and him experienced could not be considered much, but the weight of each experience itself was quite high.

    The fact that Astron had saved Maya from a vampire and then prior to that, the two somehow started a Senior and Junior, followed by the reveal of many secrets¡­.All those things were quite heavy in terms of weight.

    Alden raised an eyebrow, the slightest hint of intrigue flickering in his expression. "Challenges, you say? And what kind of challenges would make my sister trust you enough to bring you here?"

    But the hard part of those challenges was the fact that none of them could be revealed.

    Whether Maya turns into a vampire, her drinking the blood of Astron, or Maya''s confession. Each of these things needed to be hidden.

    Though Maya herself knew that at some point, these things would eventually be revealed.

    Maya''s heart raced as she listened to the exchange, feeling the weight of her brother''s scrutiny. Every word that passed between Alden and Astron carried a deeper significance, and she knew that much of their shared history had to remain concealed. The challenges they had faced¡ªher vampiric transformation, the blood bond, her confession¡ªall those things were too dangerous, too intimate to reveal at this point.

    Even though she trusted her brother deeply, Maya wasn''t ready for him to know everything. Not yet. She needed time to regain full control over her vampiric state, to ensure that when she did reveal the truth, she could present it with strength rather than vulnerability.

    For now, she had to tread carefully.

    ''It''s time,'' Maya thought, taking a steadying breath. ''I have to step in.''

    She straightened in her chair, her calm expression giving nothing away as she spoke with a confidence that she hadn''t felt a moment ago. "He saved my life." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The words cut through the air like a de, and for the first time, Alden''sposure faltered. His piercing gaze narrowed, shifting to Maya as the atmosphere in the room shifted from probing curiosity to a deeper, more serious tone. His body tensed slightly, though he remained seated, his eyes now locked onto hers.

    "He... saved your life?" Alden''s voice was low, steady, but there was an undeniable edge to it now. His entire demeanor changed, from polite authority to something far more personal. He was no longer scrutinizing Astron¡ªhe was focused solely on his sister.

    Maya met his gaze evenly, feeling the weight of the moment settle on her shoulders. "Yes. My life was in danger, and Astron saved me." Her voice remained steady, even as the memories of that night flickered in her mind¡ªthe vampire, the fear, the blood.

    Alden''s eyes darkened, the intensity behind them growing. "Your life was in danger?" His voice, while calm, carried a force that was hard to ignore.

    "And I was not informed?"

    Alden was angry at that moment.

 Chapter 589 131.3 - Alden Evergreen

    Chapter589 131.3 - Alden Evergreen

    Alden''s anger was palpable, though he kept it tightly controlled beneath his calm exterior. His piercing blue eyes locked onto Maya with an intensity that left no room for misunderstanding. He was not just upset¡ªhe was furious.

    "You were in danger," Alden repeated, his voice now cold and authoritative, every word weighted with the gravity of the situation. "And I wasn''t informed?"

    Maya could feel the pressure building, the unspoken usations hanging in the air. Alden had always been protective, and the idea that his sister''s life had been in jeopardy without his knowledge was a betrayal of the trust he ced in her. Maya had anticipated this reaction, but facing it now, under the weight of her brother''s gaze, was more difficult than she had expected.

    "I didn''t want to worry you," Maya said carefully, maintaining her calm despite the storm brewing in her brother''s eyes. "It was a...plicated situation, and I needed time to process what happened before bringing it to the family''s attention."

    Alden leaned forward, his fingers steepling as he rested his elbows on the table. His gaze remained unyielding. "Worry me? Maya, I am not some distant figure in your life to be kept in the dark. You are my sister. Your safety is my responsibility. How could you keep something like this from me?"

    Maya held her ground, knowing she had to be measured in her response. "Brother. There was no need to inform you of the matter, as when the opportunity to inform you arose, the matter had haredy been dealt with."

    Alden''s gaze remained locked onto Maya, the weight of his concern and frustration clear in the intensity of his stare. His fingers drummed softly against the table, the only outward sign of his simmering anger. But even as the tension thickened between them, Maya could see that Alden was listening¡ªtruly listening.

    He wasn''t a fool. He understood theplexities of life and the dangers that came with their family''s position. As much as he hated being left in the dark, he wasn''t blind to the fact that he couldn''t always protect his sister. But that didn''t mean he would ept being shut out when she was in danger.

    "I didn''t need to inform you," Maya continued, her voice steady and resolute. "The situation was handled, and when the opportunity came to tell you, it was already over. There was no need to bring you into a matter that was resolved."

    Alden''s eyes narrowed slightly, and for a moment, it seemed like he might push back further. But then something shifted in his expression¡ªa flicker of realization. He knew Maya wasn''t reckless, and he knew she wouldn''t have made the decision to keep this from him lightly. It was clear that this was her own choice, a deliberate one.

    Even so, the anger still lingered beneath the surface. He let out a slow breath, his voice measured but carrying the weight of his unresolved frustration. "I understand you''re capable, Maya, but that doesn''t change the fact that I deserved to know. You faced a life-threatening situation, and you made the decision to keep it from me."

    Maya met his gaze, unwavering. "Yes, I did. And it was my decision to make. I am not a child anymore, Alden."

    The silence that followed was heavy, but it wasn''t hostile. Alden leaned back in his chair, his sharp mind working through the implications of what Maya had said. He was still upset¡ªthere was no denying that¡ªbut he also recognized the truth in her words. As much as he wanted to protect her, he couldn''t always be there. And perhaps... Maya had grown more than he realized.

    But that didn''t mean he would let it go easily.

    "I still want to know what happened," Alden said, his tone firm.

    Maya took a breath, knowing that now was the time to reveal part of the truth. She had already steeled herself for this conversation, and it was time to make Alden understand.

    "Do you remember when I requested a visit to Western Uxbridge?" Maya asked, her voice calm and deliberate.

    Alden frowned slightly, his mind turning over the memory. He didn''t respond immediately, but after a moment, the realization dawned on him. He nodded slowly. "Yes, I remember. It was during your semester in the academy a few months ago. You wanted to attend a cultural exchange... or so you said."

    Maya nodded. "Yes. While we were there, I was attacked. A vampire. It ambushed me when I was separated from the group."

    Alden''s expression darkened immediately, the tension returning to his posture. "A vampire? In Western Uxbridge?"

    "None of us were aware of that. It all happened too quickly. I was attacked by the vampire, and because of my carelessness, I let myself be captured. It was my own fault."

    "And following that, he saved you from the vampire?" Alden''s voice wasced with a mixture of disbelief and lingering anger.

    Before Maya could respond, Alden''s gaze shifted sharply to Astron. Without warning, he reached out, his hand gripping Astron''s shoulder with a force that belied his controlled demeanor. The room seemed to grow smaller, the air thick with unspoken tension as Alden scrutinized Astron intently.

    Astron remainedposed, his posture rxed despite the sudden shift in the room''s dynamics. However, Alden wasn''t satisfied. He had always been perceptive, and something about Astron''s presence now felt different¡ªmore calcted, more enigmatic. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You say you saved her," Alden stated, his voice now carrying amanding authority that silenced any further conversation. "Taking down a vampire is no small feat. Vampires are powerful, and even seasoned hunters struggle against them. How did you manage to defeat one?"

    Astron met Alden''s gaze with unwavering confidence. "The vampire was recovering from a long sleep," he exined, his voice steady. "Its powers were not at their peak. If it had been fully awakened and at full strength, the situation would have been vastly different."

    Alden''s eyes narrowed further, studying Astron''s features. He could sense the calm assurance in Astron''s demeanor, but something about him didn''t add up. "Recovering from a long sleep?" Alden echoed, his tone skeptical. "That exins its diminished strength, but why wasn''t this documented? Vampires don''t just sleep for extended periods without leaving any trace."

    Astron shrugged lightly. "The circumstances were chaotic. The vampire attacked without warning, and by the time we investigated, most of the evidence had been destroyed or concealed. It was an isted incident."

    Alden didn''t relent, his protective instincts over Maya ring anew. "And you? Were you prepared for this encounter? Do you have any training specifically for dealing with vampires?"

    Maya watched the exchange with bated breath, her heart pounding in her chest. She knew that Alden''s questions were probing deeper, trying to uncover any inconsistencies that might reveal Astron''s true nature or the extent of the situation she had kept hidden.

    Astron responded confidently, "No, I did not, and it was also not necessary. I don''t need to train specifically for a vampire to kill it; I just need to identify the target. While vampires are formidable, proper preparation and strategy can neutralize their threat, especially if they''re not operating at full capacity."

    Alden remained silent for a moment, his piercing gaze never leaving Astron''s face. The room was thick with tension, every second stretching longer as Alden weighed Astron''s words against his own instincts.

    Finally, Alden leaned back, his expression still stern but with a hint of grudging respect. "It seems you''re more capable than I initially gave you credit for," he admitted. "But Maya, this doesn''t change the fact that I should have been informed immediately. Your safety is my responsibility, and keeping me in the dark was uneptable."

    Maya felt a pang of guilt but stood her ground. "I understand, brother. It is just¡­.."

    "Sigh, I get it, I get it." Alden sighed, the rigidity in his posture softening just a fraction. "But, still. Next time, make sure to inform me about everything."

    He released Astron''s shoulder, allowing him to sit back down. The room''s atmosphere had shifted, the initial anger now tempered by understanding, though a lingering edge of protectiveness remained in Alden''s eyes.

    As Alden sat down, he couldn''t help but steal another nce at Astron, his eyes narrowing slightly in thought. The moment his hand had rested on Astron''s shoulder, he had sensed something¡ªsomething faint but unmistakable.

    A subtle yet undeniable trace of intent, one that had momentarily set his instincts on edge. It had been so brief, so carefully concealed, that Alden wasn''t entirely sure if it had been deliberate or a natural consequence of Astron''s presence.

    For someone like Alden, who had been trained to identify even the smallest shifts in energy and intent, feeling even the slightest threat was not something to be taken lightly.

    And yet, this man before him¡ªthis junior from the academy who seemed so calm andposed¡ªhad managed to evoke that sensation, however fleeting. It was enough to make Alden pause, to reconsider his initial assessment of Astron.

    He let his gaze travel over Astron again, this time with more scrutiny. On the surface, Astron appeared perfectly normal¡ªcalm, respectful, and unassuming. But beneath that exterior, Alden could senseyers of something deeper. Power, perhaps? Or maybe a tightly controlled strength that Astron had yet to fully reveal. It made Alden curious, more than he would ever openly admit.

    ''This man is not as simple as he appears,'' Alden thought, his mind turning over the possibilities. ''And for him to make me feel... even the slightest hint of caution? That''s no small feat.''

    Astron, for his part, remained asposed as ever, his posture rxed despite Alden''s intense scrutiny. He appeared unfazed by the attention, which only served to deepen Alden''s curiosity. Most people, under the weight of Alden''s gaze, would have shown at least a flicker of difort. But Astron? Not a hint. It was as if he had anticipated this reaction and was prepared for it.

    Maya, sensing the shift in her brother''s demeanor, nced between the two of them. Though Alden''s anger had subsided, she could tell that his interest in Astron had only grown. He was no longer just evaluating him as a guest¡ªhe was analyzing him as a potential unknown, someone who had far moreyers than Alden had initially considered.

    The room fell into a brief silence as the tension slowly began to dissipate, though Alden''s gaze never wavered from Astron. It wasn''t until Alden finally leaned back in his chair, his expression softening into something more thoughtful, that the weight of the moment seemed to ease.

    "You''ve certainly made an impression," Alden said atst, his voice measured. There was no longer the sharp edge of confrontation but rather the careful tone of someone weighing their next move. "Maya doesn''t trust easily, and for her to bring you into our home¡­ well, that speaks volumes."

    Astron met Alden''s gaze with a calm confidence. "Thank you for thepliment."

    "But still¡­.I am quite curious."

    Alden was not satisfied enough.

 Chapter 590 131.4 - Alden Evergreen

    Chapter 590131.4 - Alden Evergreen

    "But still¡­.I am quite curious."

    Alden turned to Maya, his sharp blue eyes softening just a touch, though the intensity of his curiosity remained. "Aside from the challenges you two have faced together, Maya... what makes him different from others?" His tone was calmer now, but the underlying seriousness in his words couldn''t be ignored.

    Maya hesitated for a moment, her thoughts racing. This was the question she had anticipated but had hoped to avoid for just a little longer. Alden wasn''t simply asking out of curiosity¡ªhe wanted to understand the depth of her connection to Astron, to see beyond the surface.

    She nced at Astron, who remainedposed, quietly watching the exchange unfold. He wasn''t one to offer much unless asked directly, always calcting, always careful. That was one of the many things she admired about him. It was also one of the things that made him difficult to exin to her brother.

    Taking a breath, Maya chose her words carefully. "Astron is... different because of the way he handles himself, brother. It''s not just about his skills or the fact that he saved my life, though that in itself is significant. It''s the way he approaches everything with a level head, the way he sees the world." She paused, her mind reaching for the right exnation. "He''s unlike anyone else I''ve met. His actions are calcted, and his decisions are made with precision. He doesn''t act rashly, nor does he let emotions cloud his judgment. In a world where many rely on brute strength or sheer power, Astron stands apart because of his mind."

    "Ho?"

    Alden''s gaze remained fixed on her, his expression unreadable. He was listening intently, waiting for more.

    "And," Maya continued, "there''s something else. When I''m with him, I feel like I can rely on him¡ªnot just inbat but in understanding things that others might overlook. He... sees things differently, and that has made all the difference in how we''ve navigated the situations we''ve faced."

    Alden raised an eyebrow, still skeptical but intrigued. "You speak highly of him. But trust, Maya, is not something to be given lightly. Do you believe he will continue to prove himself worthy of it?"

    Maya nodded without hesitation. "I do. He''s earned that trust, and I believe he will continue to do so."

    "Interesting. You said he approaches everything differently, and he sees the world beyond what many see. Can you please borate?" Alden''s curiosity was evident, though his tone remained calm and measured.

    Maya paused, considering how best to exin it. "It''s just as I said. Astron sees what many tend to overlook. Where most people might focus on the immediate problem, he''s already thinking several steps ahead, analyzing details that others would miss entirely. From where a normal person might draw one conclusion, he can draw three, or even more."

    Alden''s expression remained unreadable, but there was a flicker of interest in his eyes. "So, he''s observant, then."

    Maya nodded. "Indeed. He notices the little things¡ªthe subtleties in people''s actions, the patterns in how they react. And he uses that understanding to make decisions that others might not even consider. It''s not just about what''s happening at the moment but how that moment fits into arger picture. It''s what''s kept us safe more than once."

    Alden leaned back, his eyes once again drifting toward Astron. "Being observant can be a powerful trait," he mused, his voice thoughtful. "It''s rare to find someone who can see beyond the surface, who can calcte multiple possibilities with such precision. That''s not a skill you simply pick up¡ªit takes time, experience, and a particr mindset."

    He folded his arms across his chest, studying Astron more closely. "If what my sister said is true, you may give me an example then?"

    Astron''s violet eyes narrowed ever so slightly as he met Alden''s gaze. The room was quiet, the tension palpable as Alden leaned back, waiting for a response. Astron didn''t flinch under the scrutiny, but rather embraced it, allowing the ambient mana to flow into his senses. His eyes, now shining faintly with mana, began to absorb the details thaty hidden beneath the surface. He focused on Alden, filtering through theyers of normal and special mana traces that clung to his clothes and form.

    "A simple example?" Astron''s voice was calm, but his eyes gleamed with insight as he began to speak. "Let me start with the most obvious¡ªyour attire, for instance. You recently attended a meeting, likely formal. The fold lines on your shirt and the slight stiffness at the cor tell me that much. However," he paused, his eyes flicking to a subtle mark on Alden''s cuff, "the mana traces clinging to your clothes suggest that before that, you spent some time in a ce where earth-metal attributed mana is abundant. Judging by the distinct concentration and type of mana, I''d wager a mine. You didn''t linger long, but long enough for the traces to stick."

    Alden''s eyes darkened slightly, but he remained silent, allowing Astron to continue.

    "Now, there''s more," Astron said, his voice steady but his words sharp. "I see you''re a perfectionist¡ªeverything about your appearance screams of precision. Your clothes, despite having traces of that meeting and the mine, are immactely kept. You make sure that no part of your attire is out of ce, and your shoes are polished to a shine, though they''ve seen recent activity."

    Astron''s gaze briefly flicked to Maya, who watched silently, her expression unreadable, then back to Alden.

    "And yet, there''s a personal matter," Astron added, his tone still calm but the implications unmistakable. "The faint scent lingering on you, barely noticeable to most, is of someone else¡ªa woman, to be precise. Judging by the distinct scent of high-altitude air and faint traces of her mana, I would say this urred recently, possibly on an airship. Your secretary, perhaps? The connection is¡­ intimate."

    Alden''s brow furrowed, but his expression remained otherwise impassive. Astron was not finished.

    "Andstly," Astron''s eyes narrowed, honing in on an almost invisible tremor in Alden''s left hand, "you''ve developed a dependency on a certain substance. The specific residue on your fingers and the faint trembling are telltale signs. You likely consume it daily, in the morning. It''s controlled enough that you function normally, but the signs are there."

    Astron''s eyes glinted with a deeper understanding as he took in the finalyer of his deduction. His voice lowered, but the intensity in his words sharpened.

    "The substance you''ve grown dependent on," Astron began slowly, "isn''t just anymon stimnt or recreational drug. No, it''s far more sophisticated than that." His gaze flicked back to Alden''s trembling hand, then up to meet his eyes again. "It''s [Varexium], a high-end drug that''s both rare and¡­ dangerous. It''s not something the average person can even ess, let alone afford. Only those with the right connections can get their hands on it, and only a select few can endure its long-term use without severe side effects." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Alden''s eyes narrowed slightly, though his face remained unreadable. His fingers unconsciously flexed as if testing the stability of his hand, the tremor now more evident in the stillness of the room. He didn''t speak, but his silence was telling.

    "You likely use it to enhance focus or endurance," Astron continued, his tone measured. "A drug meant to sharpen the mind, to keep you functioning at peak performance. However," his gaze flicked to the slight discoloration at the edges of Alden''s fingernails, "even Varexium has its cost. It''s addictive, and it leaves traces¡ªnot just on your body but in your behavior."

    Maya''s breath hitched slightly beside him, though she kept herposure, listening intently. Alden, however, remained stoic, the barest twitch at the corner of his mouth betraying his reaction to the revtion.

    Astron pressed on, "You must have powerful contacts to source it. But no matter how controlled it may seem now, the dependency will only deepen with time. And the people who deal in this particr substance? Well, they''re not the sort to let their clients walk away freely."

    A heavy silence filled the room as Astron finished, his words lingering in the air like a subtle challenge. Alden''s sharp blue eyes bore into Astron, their previous amusement now reced with something far more calcting. He seemed to weigh the young man before him, assessing the uracy of his words and the implications of what had just been revealed.

    Finally, Alden spoke, his voice low and deliberate. "You know your substances well. I''d be curious to know how you came across such knowledge... but that''s a conversation for another time." His tone was even, but there was an unmistakable edge to it. "It seems you''ve done more than just protect my sister. You''ve clearly learned how to navigate certain¡­ circles."

    Astron remained silent, simply meeting Alden''s gaze without wavering, waiting to see what woulde next.

    Maya''s gaze slowly shifted from Astron to Alden, her expression torn between disbelief and concern. She had known her brother to be secretive and, at times, indulgent in things most wouldn''t dare touch, but this was different. "Brother¡­ is that true?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    For a moment, Alden said nothing, his sharp blue eyes narrowing slightly as he met her gaze. Then, unexpectedly, heughed¡ªa low, amused chuckle that echoed through the room, breaking the tension. He leaned back in his chair, a wry smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

    "Maya, dear," he began, his tone light butced with something darker. "No matter how superhuman someone might appear, in the end, we all have our addictions. Our crutches. It''s human nature, after all. Some are more obvious¡ªsome can be hidden behind polished exteriors and perfect performances¡ªbut they''re always there. Mine just happens to be a bit... refined."

    Maya''s breath caught in her throat at his words. Her brother''s nonchnce, his almost casual admission, felt like a p to the face.

    Her gaze drifted toward Astron, who was quietly sitting across from her,posed as always, silently eating his meal with the same meticulous care he applied to everything else in his life. Her heart tightened. There was her addiction, sitting right in front of her.

    Alden smiled knowingly as he watched the subtle exchange between Maya and Astron. There was a quiet understanding in the way Maya''s gaze lingered on Astron, and Alden, ever perceptive, didn''t miss it. His earlier skepticism began to shift into something more nuanced¡ªan appreciation, perhaps, for the weight of the bond between them.

    Leaning back in his chair, Alden spoke, his voice carrying an amused edge, "Well if yourbat capabilities are as sharp as your observational skills, I suppose I can''tin too much. Though it seems you''re already proving yourself in ways I hadn''t anticipated."

    Astron,posed as ever, gave a slight nod. "Of course, Lord Evergreen. I am a student of Arcadia Hunter Academy for a reason, after all." His voice carried a quiet confidence, not boastful but assured.

    But at the same time, it also served as a warning.

    ''You have tested me enough; now cease your constant reprimanding tone.'' And Alden was someone who could read between the lines. It was the basic quality for a person who was now leading the family, after all.

 Chapter 591 131.5 - Alden Evergreen

    Chapter 591131.5 - Alden Evergreen

    Alden chuckled softly, shaking his head in mild amusement. "I should have expected as much. Arcadia doesn''t produce anyone less than exceptional. I suppose I''ll have to ept that Maya has chosen someone with more than just brains."

    Maya, who had remained quiet throughout the exchange, finally allowed herself to rx, though her thoughts still lingered on the subtle tensions beneath the surface. There wereyers to the evening that hadn''t been fully uncovered, secrets thaty buried between the three of them. And yet, for now, there was a temporary reprieve. Alden''sughter had softened the atmosphere, easing the tension that had once thickened the air.

    But Maya knew her brother well. His eptance of Astron wasn''t full orplete. There would be more questions and more tests, and Alden, in his own way, would continue to evaluate Astron¡ªperhaps not as directly as before, but certainly with the same scrutiny. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Let''s finish dinner," Alden said, gesturing toward the mealid out before them. "After all, I''d hate for good food to go to waste, especially after such an enlightening conversation." His smile remained, but Maya knew it wasced with the unspoken understanding that this was just the beginning.

    As they returned to their meal, the room settled into a quieter rhythm, though the weight of Alden''s earlier revtion still hung over them. Maya''s mind wandered back to her brother''s nonchnt admission of his own vices and, more disturbingly, to the realization that Astron''s presence in her life had be an unspoken addiction of her own. She nced at him, sitting calmly across from her, and felt that familiar tightening in her chest¡ªthe weight of something unspoken but undeniably present.

    Alden''s voice broke through her thoughts once more, his tone light but edged with curiosity. "You know, Astron, if you''ve mastered observation andbat, it wouldn''t hurt to show me firsthand one day. I''d be interested to see what kind of hunter Arcadia has produced."

    Astron met Alden''s gaze with that same unwavering calm. "I''d be happy to demonstrate, should the opportunity arise."

    Alden''s smile widened, his curiosity deepening. "I''ll hold you to that."

    As the conversation shifted, Alden''s intense gaze softened into something more conversational. His sharp features, once honed with the weight of scrutiny, now rxed as he turned his attention to lighter topics. "So, Astron, tell me¡ªhow has life been at the academy? I imagine it''s quite different from what most expect."

    Astron, never one to miss a beat, nodded. "It''s been challenging, as one would expect. The curriculum is rigorous, but it''s designed to push students beyond their limits to prepare us for the real world. We''ve had our share of difficult moments, but that''s the nature of a ce like Arcadia."

    Maya, listening quietly, felt a small sense of relief as the conversation moved away from the earlier tension. Yet, even as Astron spoke, she couldn''t shake the lingering feeling that Alden was still assessing him, just from a different angle now.

    Alden leaned forward slightly. "I''ve heard rumors about certain... incidents at the academy. Slip-ups that endangered the students." His voice had a more serious undertone now, though he kept his tone measured. "There was a time when I considered pulling Maya out of there. After all, when safety ispromised, it raises serious questions about the institution''s credibility."

    Maya stiffened slightly at her brother''s words. She knew exactly what he was referring to¡ªthe near-disastrous incidents, the fights with creatures far too powerful for students to handle, and the academy''s mishandling of certain situations that had put lives in jeopardy. Yet, despite it all, Maya had chosen to stay, determined to continue her journey.

    Astron, noting the shift in the conversation, responded with his usual calm. "There have been challenges, yes. And it''s true that the academy hasn''t always handled things perfectly. But those incidents, as dangerous as they were, also taught us something critical: that the world outside the academy is even less forgiving. In a way, the academy''s trials have hardened us, made us more prepared for the dangers that exist beyond its walls."

    Alden didn''t seem entirely satisfied with the answer, his brow furrowing slightly as he thought it over. "Hardened, yes. But at what cost?" His voice was low, carrying the weight of an older brother who had nearly lost his sister once and wasn''t eager to let it happen again.

    "It is definitely understandable. When a life is lost, it neveres back. I know that feeling well."

    Hearing Astron''s words, Alden fell silent for a moment, his sharp gaze softening slightly as if he understood the deeper weight behind Astron''s statement. There was something unspoken in those words, a shared experience of loss that needed no further exnation. Alden''s eyes narrowed briefly, contemting this newyer of Astron that had been revealed. The calm yet somber tone in his voice spoke of someone who had faced that irreversible pain¡ªsomeone who had seen death and understood its cost all too well.

    For a second, the room seemed to hold its breath. Maya, watching both men, could feel the gravity of the moment settling between them. Alden, though always quick to judge, was not blind to the nuances of those who had seen the world''s darkest side.

    Astron, remainingposed, did not rush to fill the silence. He knew better than to defend something that didn''t deserve defense. "The academy''s slip-ups," he continued, his voice steady but firm, "were their mistakes. Their own ipetence, and I won''t make excuses for them. Those incidents were mishandled, and it cost people more than just their peace of mind. It''s something that should never happen."

    He paused, letting those words sink in before continuing. "But the truth, Lord Evergreen, is that the world outside the academy is bing more dangerous with each passing second. I believe you''re already aware of this. What''s happening isn''t confined to just one ce. The threats are growing, and no one is truly safe, no matter how careful we try to be. To prepare future hunters for the uing danger, more risks need to be taken. Whether it''s in the academy or beyond its walls, the reality is the same."

    Alden''s gaze didn''t waver, but there was a flicker of something¡ªperhaps recognition¡ªbehind his eyes. He had always prided himself on being cautious, on protecting those he cared about. But Astron''s words rang with a truth that even Alden couldn''t ignore. The world was changing, and the threats lurking within it were no longer things that could be avoided through sheer vignce alone.

    Finally, Alden spoke, his voice measured but carrying a note of reluctant agreement. "You''re right. The world is shifting, and the dangers we face are only bing moreplex. I''ve seen it myself¡ªmore than I care to admit. The academy should do better, but I can''t argue with the fact that nowhere is truly safe anymore."

    Maya, who had been silent until now, felt a small knot of tension in her chest begin to unwind. Alden wasn''tpletely convinced, but at least he was listening¡ªunderstanding the broader picture that Astron was painting.

    Astron gave a respectful nod. "All we can do is be prepared. The academy is just a part of that preparation. But it''s up to each of us to understand the dangers and face them head-on."

    Alden''s gaze lingered on Astron for a few more seconds before he finally leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly. "It seems you''ve thought this through more than most would. Perhaps I''ve underestimated the academy''s ability to produce more than just warriors."

    ''I wouldn''t say I am a product of the academy.''

    Astron thought inwardly, but did not say it out loud. Though certainly, from the second semester onwards, life in the academy would no longer be the same as the first semester. Things would get a lot busier and harder now.

    The tension in the room, though still present, had shifted once more. Alden''s wariness hadn''t disappeared, but there was a quiet acknowledgment between him and Astron now¡ªa subtle respect that hadn''t existed before.

    "Is this maybe the reason why you wanted to attend that banquet?" Alden asked, his gaze shifting to Maya, then back to Astron, watching carefully for their reactions.

    Alden''s question came as no surprise. Both Maya and Astron had been expecting it, knowing that Alden''s sharp mind would piece together the broader context behind Maya''s decision to attend the banquet.

    It wasn''t something she had taken lightly, and the connections she''d used to gain ess had not gone unnoticed by her brother. The question hung in the air, waiting for an answer.

    Maya remainedposed, but Astron could sense the subtle tension that apanied her silence. She knew as well as he did that Alden wasn''t asking just out of curiosity¡ªhe wanted to understand their motives, to see if there was something more at y than just a passing interest in the event.

    Astron, calm as ever, met Alden''s gaze directly. His voice was steady, measured, as he responded. "Yes, that was part of the reason," he began, his tone even and thoughtful. "The banquet presented an opportunity¡ªan important one. Given the growing dangers we''ve already discussed, it made sense to be present, to observe and learn. But," he added, pausing for a moment, "there was also a personal reason. Something separate from the broader dangers."

    Alden''s eyes narrowed slightly, his curiosity deepening. "A personal reason?" He echoed, clearly intrigued by the admission but not pressing further¡ªat least not yet. He was a man who knew how to pick his battles, how to gather information without forcing a confrontation. He leaned forward, his fingers tapping lightly on the table. "And you won''t borate on that, will you?"

    Astron shook his head, his expression never wavering. "Not at this time. It''s a matter I''m handling on my own. But I can assure you, it''s nothing that would endanger your family."

    Alden''s lips twitched into a half-smile, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "You seem to have a habit of keeping things close to the chest, Astron."

    "It''s sometimes necessary," Astron replied calmly, his tone neither defensive nor evasive. "Especially in uncertain times."

    Maya nced at her brother, sensing his rising curiosity but also knowing that Astron''s measured response had earned a degree of respect from him. Alden was not one to push without reason, and while the vague answer might have left him unsatisfied, he understood when to back down.

    Alden leaned back in his chair, exhaling softly. "Fair enough. You''ve made your point." His gaze flicked to Maya, his expression softening slightly. "I only ask because I need to ensure that my sister is safe, no matter what situations she finds herself in."

    Astron, sensing the subtle shift in the conversation, leaned forward slightly, his voice calm and resolute. "Rest assured, Lord Evergreen," he began, meeting Alden''s gaze with the same unwavering confidence that had carried him through the evening.

    "It''s the same for me. I won''t endanger the people I hold close."

 Chapter 592 131.6 - Alden Evergreen

    Chapter 592131.6 - Alden Evergreen

    "It''s the same for me. I won''t endanger the people I hold close."

    For a brief moment, the room fell into a deep silence, Alden and Maya both caught off guard by Astron''s words. Alden''s blue eyes widened slightly, not from surprise at Astron''s boldness but at the sincerity of his statement.

    He had dealt with many people who wielded power and influence, but few were so direct about their intentions, especially when it came to someone as important to him as his sister.

    Alden recovered quickly, his sharp gaze softening into something almost thoughtful, though the half-smile from earlier returned. "I see," he said slowly, nodding as if weighing Astron''s words in his mind. "Direct, aren''t you?"

    Meanwhile, Maya felt a sudden warmth rush to her cheeks, her heart skipping a beat as Astron''s words echoed in her mind. The people I hold close. She lowered her gaze for a second, her fingers tightening around her fork as she fought to regain herposure. A faint blush spread across her cheeks, though she hoped no one would notice. It wasn''t that she was embarrassed by what he had said¡ªit was more the realization of how much Astron''s words meant to her. There was an intimacy in his statement that stirred something within her.

    Alden noticed the faint shift in his sister''s demeanor. His sharp eyes flicked between Maya and Astron, catching the subtle change in her expression. The blush on her cheeks did not go unnoticed. Though he said nothing, his curiosity deepened. There was clearly more between the two than just camaraderie.

    ''Heh¡­.Little sister. I guess you are no longer a little child¡­.''

    He could not help but shake his head inwardly.

    ''But, this guy is not that bad.''

    Alden sat back in his chair, letting the soft smile linger on his lips as he studied his sister and Astron more closely. He had always been protective of Maya, ensuring that the burdens of their family didn''t crush her spirit. But now, watching the subtle, almost imperceptible exchange between the two, he understood something he had been reluctant to admit: Maya was no longer the little girl he had always sought to shield. She had grown into a capable woman, one who deserved the chance to experience life on her own terms¡ªeven if it meant opening herself up to risks he couldn''t control.

    Alden took a slow breath, allowing the realization to settle. His gaze softened as he turned his attention back to his sister, noticing the way her eyes flickered between him and Astron, a mixture of resolve and vulnerability in her expression. She had always been strong, but this was different. This wasn''t just the strength born of duty or the need to uphold the Evergreen name. This was something deeper, something personal.

    "Life and youth," Alden muttered under his breath, more to himself than anyone else. He had been so focused on protecting her that he had nearly forgotten that Maya, too, deserved to experience the joys, the heartbreaks, and the risks that came with living fully.

    And perhaps, in Astron, she had found someone who understood her¡ªnot just as the sister of Alden Evergreen, but as Maya, an individual in her own right.

    Alden shook his head slowly, the soft smile still lingering, though a hint of resignation touched his features. He could see the change in his sister, how much she had grown, and how much she hade to depend on Astron, not just as an ally but as something more. And while his protective instincts hadn''t entirely faded, he knew that it was time to let go¡ªat least a little.

    Maya, sensing the shift in Alden''s demeanor,posed herself. She straightened in her seat, carefully controlling her expression. Her face, once soft with emotion, returned to the calm and poised look she was known for. She had always been good at hiding her deeper feelings, especially around Alden. But now, she wasn''t sure if she needed to hide as much. His eptance, though subtle, was more than she had expected.

    Maya, sensing the shift in Alden''s demeanor,posed herself. She straightened in her seat, carefully controlling her expression. Her face, once soft with emotion, returned to the calm and poised look she was known for. She had always been good at hiding her deeper feelings, especially around Alden. But now, she wasn''t sure if she needed to hide as much. His eptance, though subtle, was more than she had expected.

    Alden nced between the two of them onest time, a flicker of curiosity still in his eyes. He had uncovered much tonight¡ªmore than he had intended¡ªand while there were still questions, particrly about Astron and his true abilities, Alden knew when to press and when to step back. He wasn''t done with Astron, not by a long shot, but for now, it was enough.

    "Well," he said, his voice steady, "it seems we''ve talked quite a bit, and I''ve learned enough for the evening." He pushed his chair back and stood up, adjusting his robes with a deliberate motion. His eyes lingered on Astron for a moment longer, still assessing but less scrutinizing. "I''ll leave you two to the rest of your evening."

    Maya blinked, surprised by how suddenly her brother was ending the meal, though she quickly masked her reaction. "You''re leaving already?" she asked, her voice calm but with a hint of concern.

    Alden smiled warmly at her. "I''ve kept you long enough. And truth be told, I have matters to attend to in the morning. A good night''s rest is what I need." He turned toward Astron, giving him a nod. "Though I''m still curious about what you''re truly capable of, Astron, that will have to wait. You''ll have to forgive me if I leave you with more questions than answers tonight."

    Astron met Alden''s gaze, his expressionposed and respectful. "Of course, Lord Evergreen," he replied smoothly. "There will be plenty of opportunities to address those curiosities in the future."

    Alden chuckled softly, appreciating Astron''s tactful response. "I''m sure there will be," he said, his voice carrying a subtle weight that hinted at future encounters. "But for now, I''ll bid you both good night."

    With that, Alden offered onest smile to his sister before turning and making his way out of the room. His steps were steady, and though he seemed calm, there was a part of him that still carried the weight of the evening''s revtions. But for now, he needed rest¡ªand time to think.

    As the door closed softly behind him, the room fell into a quiet stillness. Maya exhaled softly, a faint sense of relief washing over her now that her brother had left. She nced across the table at Astron, her expression softening ever so slightly. There was still so much left unspoken between them, so much that had been left simmering beneath the surface throughout the evening.

    "Finally," she muttered under her breath, her lips curving into a small, almost weary smile. "I thought he''d never leave."

    Astron, everposed, gave a small nod though there was a hint of amusement in his eyes. "He''s thorough, your brother. But I''d say it went better than expected."

    Maya couldn''t help butugh softly at that, shaking her head. "You don''t know him like I do. This was just the beginning. He''ll be watching closely, even if he doesn''t say it." She paused for a moment, her gaze softening as she looked at Astron. "But¡­ thank you. For handling him so well. I know it wasn''t easy."

    Astron''s expression didn''t change. "It wasn''t difficult. Besides, he''s only looking out for you."

    Maya''s heart tightened slightly at those words, but she nodded. "Still¡­ I appreciate it."

    Just as the atmosphere between them began to settle, the door creaked open slightly, and Alfred, the Evergreen family''s head servant, entered the room with his usualposed demeanor. He gave a respectful bow, his expression polite yet unreadable, as always.

    "Pardon the interruption," Alfred said smoothly, his voice low and respectful. "But I wished to inquire if there was anything else you required. Desserts and tea are prepared, should you wish to partake."

    Maya nced at Astron, a moment of silentmunication passing between them. She could sense that the evening''s discussions, while more rxed now, were far from over. There were still things she needed to say, things she wanted to address without the shadow of her brother looming over them.

    She gave a soft nod, her eyes flickering back to Alfred. "Yes, desserts would be lovely. Thank you, Alfred."

    Maya stood up gracefully, smoothing her dress as she nced back at Alfred. "Bring the desserts to the garden, please," she requested, her voice calm yet decisive.

    Alfred bowed respectfully. "Of course, mydy. I will have them brought out shortly." Without missing a beat, he turned to carry out her instructions, his movements fluid and efficient.

    As he left, Maya turned to Astron, her eyes soft but carrying the weight of unspoken thoughts. She gestured for him to follow her. "Let''s take a walk," she said quietly, her voice now free from the formal tone she had used all evening.

    Astron rose from his seat, his movements smooth and deliberate, as he followed her toward therge doors leading to the family''s expansive garden. The cool evening air greeted them as they stepped outside, the soft glow ofnterns illuminating the path ahead. The garden was serene, a peaceful retreat from the intensity of the evening''s conversation, with the subtle scent of jasmine and roses wafting through the air.

    Maya led him down the path; her footsteps quiet against the stone. After a few moments of walking in silence, she finally spoke, her voice much softer now.

    As they strolled through the garden, Maya finally broke the silence, her voice soft but carrying a hint of curiosity. "So, regarding the banquet¡­ Is everything in order on your end?" she asked, casting a sideways nce at Astron. "You know it''s this Wednesday."

    Astron nodded calmly, his expressionposed. "Nearly everything is ready," he said, his voice steady. "The final details are falling into ce."

    Maya smiled at his response but couldn''t resist teasing him. "And your suit?" she asked, her tone light, but there was a knowing look in her eyes.

    Without missing a beat, Astron reached into his storage ring and pulled out a neatly folded suit. It was sharp, sleek, and efficient¡ªmuch like him. But as Maya looked at it, her smile turned into a small, amused shake of her head. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "This won''t do," she said, her tone carrying a hint of yful disapproval.

    Astron raised an eyebrow but remained silent for a moment as if weighing his next words carefully. Finally, he spoke with a faint sigh, "Is it too low in quality for someone attending as your aide?"

    Maya nodded, a soft smile ying on her lips. "As expected, you didn''t miss the point. Yes, it''s not quite fitting for someone apanying me." She nced at the suit again, knowing Astron had probably chosen it for practicality and efficiency rather than appearances. "We''ll need something more fitting for the asion."

    Astron didn''t seem bothered by the critique. Instead, he simply nodded, his tone calm as always. "I understand. What do you suggest?"

    "Tomorrow," Maya said, her smile widening, "we''ll go to the city and visit our family''s exclusive tailor. He''ll create something custom for you. Something that matches the importance of this banquet."

    Astron nced at her, the moonlight casting a soft glow on his features as he thought it over. "A custom suit?" He wasn''t one for extravagant disys, but he understood the importance of appearances, especially in a setting like this. "Very well. If that''s what''s needed."

    Maya chuckled softly, appreciating his straightforwardness. "Trust me, it''ll be worth it. And while we are at it, I might as well give a tour for you; wouldn''t that be great?"

 Chapter 593 132.1 - Picking up clothes ?

    Chapter 593132.1 - Picking up clothes ?

    "Trust me, it''ll be worth it. And while we are at it, I might as well give a tour for you; wouldn''t that be great?"

    Astron looked into Maya''s eyes, and for a moment, he saw the flicker of anticipation there. The subtle way her gaze softened as she spoke, the slight lift in her tone¡ªthis wasn''t just about the suit or the preparations for the banquet. It was about something more personal. He understood what she was really asking.

    Though his original intent ining here had been to utilize Maya''s connections and the Evergreen family''s influence for his own objectives, Astron wasn''t blind to the nuances of their rtionship.

    Maya had been a constant¡­..¨C someone who had risked much to stand beside him, and this was her way of seeking something in return¡ªa moment of closeness, a piece of time together that wasn''t just about strategy or survival.

    After a brief pause, he gave a small nod, his calm demeanor never wavering. "A tour sounds fitting," he said, his voice as measured as always. "I have no other pressing matters tomorrow."

    Maya''s smile brightened at his agreement, a subtle hint of relief washing over her features. "Good. It''s settled then," she said lightly, but there was a deeper sense of contentment behind her words. "We''ll visit the tailor first, and then I''ll show you around the city. There''s a lot you''ve yet to see."

    Astron remained quiet, simply offering her a nod in response, but internally, he acknowledged the significance of what was happening. He had prepared for this banquet meticulously for over a week, ensuring every detail was ounted for and tomorrow was clear in his schedule.

    Spending the day with Maya, though not part of his initial n wasn''t something he needed to refuse.

    In fact, it seemed like a natural progression, a step in a rtionship that was steadily bing moreplex.

    As they settled down at one of the garden tables, the peaceful surroundings embraced them. The night air was cool, carrying the faint scent of jasmine, and soon after, Alfred appeared with a silver tray, carefully cing the desserts in front of them¡ªa delicate arrangement of pastries, fruits, and rich cream.

    Maya picked up a fork, taking a small bite of the dessert, her gaze drifting over to Astron, who had remained quiet. After a moment, she set the fork down and asked, her tone softer, more personal, "Are you always running around like this? All the time?"

    Astron paused mid-bite, thinking over her question. He knew Maya had been observing him, seeing the way he moved through life with a constant sense of purpose and urgency. It was a fair question, one that held more depth than a simple inquiry. Finally, after a moment of reflection, he gave her a small nod. "That could be said, yeah."

    Maya looked at him closely, her eyes searching his for a deeper understanding. She ced her fork down, leaning forward slightly. "Don''t you ever get tired of it? Of always being on the move, always doing something?"

    Astron met her gaze calmly, and his answer came without hesitation. "No." He set his own fork down, folding his hands together. "This is how I''ve lived for as long as I can remember. I don''t think I''d know what to do if I wasn''t running toward something or handling the next problem." His voice was steady, revealing nothing unusual, but the weight of his words made Maya realize how much this rhythm defined him.

    She frowned slightly, her brow furrowing as she processed his answer. "That sounds exhausting, Astron. Don''t you ever need to stop, to rest?"

    Astron gave a small shrug. "It''s more exhausting when I''m not doing anything. The stillness¡ªit doesn''t sit well with me." His violet eyes flickered with a brief hint of something unspoken, but he didn''t borate. It wasn''t so much that he avoided rest¡ªit was that the quiet moments forced him to confront things he preferred to keep buried.

    Maya leaned back in her chair, her expression thoughtful. "I suppose I can understand that," she said softly, though her eyes never left him. "But it''s still hard for me to imagine. You make it seem so¡­ effortless. Like you''re always in control, always one step ahead."

    Astron allowed a small, almost imperceptible smile to touch his lips. "Control is an illusion. Because of that, you always need to be prepared for everything, even the unknown."

    Maya watched him quietly, knowing there was more to Astron than the calm,posed exterior he presented. There was a part of him she hadn''t fully seen yet, but she was slowly beginning to understand just how deeply his experiences had shaped him.

    Maya''s thoughts drifted as she watched Astron, her expression softening with a mix of understanding and concern. ''Maybe he doesn''t know how to stop,'' she mused silently. ''Or maybe he feels guilty when he''s not doing something, always pushing forward because stopping means facing something else¡ªsomething he''s not ready for.''

    The idea lingered in her mind, and she found herself wanting to change that, to show him that rest wasn''t a weakness, that there was value in moments of peace. It wasn''t just about getting him to slow down¡ªit was about helping him see that there could be joy in those moments, too.

    Her heart gave a small flutter of determination as she nced at him again, seeing the weight he carried, even in his calm demeanor. ''Tomorrow,'' she thought, a spark of resolve blooming within her. ''Maybe I can show him how to enjoy something simple, how to take a moment just for himself.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A faint smile crept onto her lips, and inwardly, she cheered herself on. ''Let''s do a good job of it tomorrow.''

    *********

    The next morning, as the first light of dawn filtered through the windows, Maya woke up with her usual discipline.

    The soft glow of the early sun touched her room, casting a gentle warmth over the familiar space.

    Without wasting a moment, she rose from bed, her body already moving in tune with the ingrained habits that had shaped her since childhood.

    This was her time¡ªearly morning training was more than just a routine. It was a ritual, a moment of rity before the world awoke.

    Maya stepped out of the mansion, the crisp morning air filling her lungs as she prepared to start her usual meditation and elemental control exercises. Her magic, like a steady current within her, responded naturally as she focused her mind. Her connection to the elements was something she had cultivated from a young age, and these moments of quiet meditation always helped her refine that control.

    The gentle hum of mana around her began to settle as she sat down in the garden, ready to begin. Her breathing was slow and rhythmic, the energy of the world around her slowly merging with her own as she meditated, feeling the earth beneath her and the flow of the wind against her skin. This was how she grounded herself, how she maintained the bnce between her magic and her mind.

    But as she began to slip deeper into her meditation, something else caught her attention.

    A sudden, sharp movement.

    Her senses, finely tuned to the natural flow of energy, picked up the disturbance¡ªsomeone moving through the garden, fast and precise. She opened her eyes, focusing on the source of the movement, and quickly recognized the ferocious yet graceful speed of the figure darting between the trees.

    It was Astron.

    Maya couldn''t help but smile to herself as the memory surfaced¡ªher junior had a habit of training even earlier than she did. She had forgotten that amidst the chaos of yesterday''s events. But now, seeing him in action, it was all too clear again. He moved with a singr focus, his body a blur of motion as he practiced his forms, each movement deliberate and sharp.

    Astron, while quiet and often reserved in conversation, trained with an intensity that was hard to ignore. His strikes, though precise and controlled, carried a certain ferocity, as though he were fighting an invisible enemy, never letting his guard down. Every motion seemed like it had a purpose¡ªan exact reason for existing in the flow of his routine.

    Maya watched from a distance, her own meditation briefly forgotten as she observed him.

    ''Sigh...It is now getting quite harder to hold¡­.''

    She even kind of started regretting giving him Sylvana''s Essence.

    ''And I feel like I will regret it a lot more¡­.''

    His face now became much more lethal than how it was before, and just by peeking at him training with his clothes sticking to his body¡­.

    It was really...

    Maya quickly averted her gaze, her cheeks warming as she realized where her thoughts were drifting. Astron''s intense focus, his movements fluid and sharp, paired with the subtle allure of his well-defined form¡ªhis clothes sticking to him from the effort of his training¡ªwere bing more of a distraction than she''d anticipated. She felt a tug of frustration within herself, knowing that it wasn''t just admiration for his skills that was stirring these feelings.

    ''Sigh¡­ What have I done?'' she thought, shaking her head, recalling how she''d given him Sylvana''s Essence. That decision, made out of necessity at the time, now felt like a double-edged sword. His already lethal appearance had been sharpened further, and his aura seemed to exude an irresistible, dangerous charm.

    ''This... is getting out of hand,'' she mused, feeling the heat rise in her face. The more she watched him, the more difficult it became to keep her thoughts in check. The raw energy he emitted,bined with his silent but intense demeanor, made it nearly impossible to focus on anything else.

    ''I need to stop... or I''ll lose control,'' she thought firmly, trying to calm herself.

    With a deep breath, Maya closed her eyes, forcibly pulling herself away from the sight of Astron and his relentless training. She needed to regain herposure before her instincts, which she had been working so hard to keep in check, got the better of her. Thest thing she wanted was to be caught off guard, especially by her own emotions.

    ''Focus. Meditation. Control,'' she mentally repeated as a mantra, willing herself to return to her own routine.

    Her body rxed, and the familiar sensation of mana flowing through her brought a sense of calm. Slowly, she felt the temptation subside, reced by the soothing energy of the elements around her. But despite her best efforts, the image of Astron still lingered in the back of her mind.

    ''This is... going to be a long morning,'' she thought with a faint, exasperated sigh.

 Chapter 594 132.2 - Picking up clothes ?

    Chapter 594132.2 - Picking up clothes ?

    ''This is... going to be a long morning.''

    As Maya settled into her meditation, attempting to drown out the distracting thoughts, she realized that it was harder to focus than usual. Astron''s presence nearby, along with the residual energy from their intense conversation the night before, had unsettled her in ways she hadn''t expected.

    ''This won''t do,'' she thought, reluctantly epting that concentration would note easily today.

    With a soft sigh, she rose from her seated position and decided to remedy the situation another way. Her family''s heritage as part of the Elven lineage granted them ess to rare and high-quality herbs¡ªresources that, in many other parts of the world, would be considered luxuries. Here, however, such herbs were amon part of their daily life, used for everything from medicine to rxation.

    Maya gently pressed a small rune on her bracelet, connecting her to the mansion''smunication system. "Please have a drink prepared for me," she requested, her voice calm andposed. "The usual mix: [Serenity Brew]." This specialized blend was something created specifically for her, using rare herbs that heightened rity and bnce, and it was a perfect drink toplement her training.

    She paused, then added thoughtfully, "Also, prepare a rejuvenating drink for Astron. Use the [Vervain Vitalis]¡ªthe one made from the [Paraxial Rebirth Herbs]." The [Vervain Elixir] was an expensive, potent blend known for its invigorating and restorative properties, something designed for those who pushed their bodies to the limit.

    Well¡­..Someone who is rich and pushes themselves to the limit would be more appropriate to say.

    Normally, it would be a drink that not many people would even ever dream of drinking, but knowing Astron''s tireless nature, Maya felt it was an appropriate gesture.

    Also, she did not have any shortage of such things in their storage either. Instead of rotting them in there like that, wouldn''t it be better for them to be used in such a manner?

    Her maids would understand her orders perfectly. Their estate prided itself on blending refinement and practicality, and she trusted that both drinks would be ready soon.

    As she waited, she nced back at Astron, watching his movements again, though this time from a more rxed perspective. Despite the earlier distractions, she couldn''t help but admire his dedication.

    ''I wonder if he''s ever had anything like the [Vervain Elixir],'' she mused quietly. It wasn''t something most people would encounter.

    Maya couldn''t help but indulge in the thought as she watched Astron, her lips curving into a small, amused smile. ''Even if my junior is as capable as he is,'' she mused, ''surely he''s never had anything like the [Vervain Elixir], right? It''s not exactly something youe across easily¡ªespecially not in the circles outside our family''s reach.''

    The idea entertained her more than she expected, a lightness settling in her chest. For all of Astron''s skills, his intellect, and the mysterious air he carried, there was still something about introducing him to these small luxuries that gave her a sense of satisfaction.

    ''Does that mean I''ve imed another first from him?'' The silly thought brought a bit more warmth to her smile, a yful feeling bubbling up inside her. It wasn''t often she allowed herself such lighthearted indulgences, but the idea of showing Astron something new¡ªsomething only she could give him¡ªfelt oddly significant.

    Her gaze lingered on him as he continued his rigorous training, unaware of her internal musings. Despite the cool morning air and the early hour, there was a graceful intensity to his movements, a kind of controlled power that never ceased to impress her.

    Still, the thought of sharing this small luxury with him¡ªa gesture only she could offer¡ªfilled her with a sense of quiet pride.

    While it is true that it was not she who had built this wealth, at the end of the day, this richness was also a quality that belonged to her, wasn''t it?

    As Maya''s thoughts danced around the idea of iming another small victory in her silent game with Astron, she was pulled from her reverie by the soft sound of footsteps approaching. Her maids had arrived, moving with their usual grace, carrying the carefully prepared drinks she had ordered. They ced her personalized mix down on the table before her, and one of the maids, with a respectful bow, held the tray with the [Vervain Elixir] intended for Astron.

    "Shall I deliver this to the...Young Master?" the maid asked, her voice polite and measured.

    At first, it seemed like an innocent question, one spoken in the line of duty. But something bothered her.

    It was a slightly tingling feeling that made Maya narrow her eyes. Her senses were warning.

    And as if to prove that, when Maya looked up, something about the maid''s expression caught her attention¡ªa faint blush coloring her cheeks as her eyes briefly flickered to Astron, who was still in the middle of his intense training. There was a softness in her gaze, a clear sign that the maid was not entirely unaffected by his presence.

    Maya''s lips tightened slightly, her eyes narrowing as she observed the subtle shift in the maid''s demeanor. The realization hit her instantly. Even though Astron was focused solely on his training, it appeared that he had unknowingly charmed the maid, a feat that was no small thing. The Evergreen household was filled with those who possessed natural beauty, grace, and refinement thanks to their elven lineage, and the maids who served here were well-trained, disciplined, and not easily swayed by outward appearances.

    Yet, somehow, Astron had managed to make an impression.

    For a brief moment, Maya felt a pang of irritation re in her chest. It was an irrational feeling, she knew, but it was there all the same. ''Of course,'' she thought, her mind bristling with a possessive edge she hadn''t expected. It wasn''t just anyone who could hold her attention like this, and seeing someone else¡ªeven a maid¡ªreact to him in that way didn''t sit well with her.

    Her response was immediate and curt, her tone carrying a sharpness that surprised even her. "No," she said, her voice firm, leaving no room for argument. "I will bring it to him myself."

    The maid blinked, clearly sensing the shift in her mistress''s tone. The underlying warning was unmistakable, and the blush that had colored her cheeks vanished almost as quickly as it had appeared. She immediately bowed her head, realizing her mistake. "Of course, mydy. My apologies," she said softly, stepping back with a look of quiet submission.

    Maya''s gaze lingered on the maid for a moment longer, her message clear. Even if this was not her man, the result would not matter.

    Because of her upation, this maid was not allowed to feel things like this, regardless of who was before her.

    ''Let this be a reminder for you.''

    She thought as she saw the maid''s gaze. The maid had a job, and right now, she needed to be professional, and she seemed to understand her mistake well.

    Because of that, she allowed the maid to leave. Though she was angry a little, taking her anger out of this poor one did not suit her well.

    After the maid bowed and retreated, Maya took a deep breath, calming the lingering irritation that had surfaced so unexpectedly. She looked down at the tray in her hands, the [Vervain Elixir] resting elegantly on its polished surface. The rejuvenating herbs mixed into the drink shimmered faintly under the morning light, a reflection of its rare and potent properties.

    With a final nce toward the door where the maid had exited, Maya turned and made her way toward Astron, her steps deliberate andposed. The cool morning air brushed against her as she walked through the expansive garden, the familiar scents of the surrounding flora mingling with the fresh dew.

    As she drew closer, she could see Astron moving with his usual focus, each of his strikes precise and calcted, as though he were battling unseen opponents. His form was wless, his movements fluid and powerful, a testament to his rigorous training. But the moment she entered a certain range, the subtle shift in the air seemed to alert him to her presence.

    Without breaking his rhythmpletely, Astron''s movements gradually slowed, and finally, he came to a stop. He straightened, his sharp violet eyes turning toward her, immediately recognizing her approach. His expression remained calm, but there was a faint glint of curiosity in his gaze as he observed the tray she carried.

    Maya met his gaze with a slight smile, though her earlier irritation still lingered just beneath the surface. "You''ve been at it for a while," she said lightly as she approached. "I thought you might need something to help you recover." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Astron''s eyes flicked down to the drink she offered, and he gave a small nod, stepping forward to meet her. His demeanor was, as always,posed and unreadable, though there was a brief flicker of appreciation in his gaze as he epted the drink from her.

    "Thank you," he said simply, his voice as calm as ever.

    Maya watched him carefully as he took the ss in his hand, her mind still mulling over the events from earlier. But for now, she pushed those thoughts aside.

    Astron brought the ss to his lips, taking a slow, measured sip of the drink Maya had offered. The moment the liquid touched his tongue, he could feel the effects almost immediately¡ªa rush of energy coursing through him, soothing the weariness from his training and leaving a rejuvenating warmth in its wake.

    He paused, lowering the ss slightly as he nced at Maya with a subtle frown. "This..." he began, clearly intrigued by the potency of the herbs in the drink. The sensation was unlike anything he had experienced before.

    Maya''s smile widened, amusement dancing in her eyes. "Can you guess what it is?" she asked yfully, folding her arms as she watched him, fully aware that it was no ordinary drink.

    Astron''s gaze narrowed slightly in concentration as he took another small sip, trying to discern the specific ingredients. But despite his sharp senses and extensive experience, the uniquebination of herbs in the drink was entirely foreign to him. He gave a faint shake of his head, his expression shifting from curiosity to quiet acknowledgment. "I''ve never had anything like this before," he admitted. "It''s... unfamiliar."

    Maya chuckled softly, clearly enjoying the moment. "I thought so," she said, her tone light. "It''s called the [Vervain Elixir], made from the rare [Paraxial Rebirth Herbs]. Only a few can get their hands on it, and even fewer have the chance to drink it."

    Hearing the name, Astron raised an eyebrow. And at her casual exnation, he could only shake his head slightly with a faint sigh. "I wouldn''t expect less from you," he replied, the meaning behind his words clear. The drink was a luxury reserved for the wealthiest of the wealthy, and yet she had offered it to him casually as if it were no big deal.

    Maya''s eyes sparkled with quiet pride. "Well, when you''re training as hard as you are, it''s only fair to give you the best. Besides, it''s not doing much good; it''s just sitting in storage."

    "...Makes sense¡­" Astron took another sip, savoring the drink with newfound appreciation. "Though, I see why it''s so rare," he murmured. "The effects are... immediate."

    Maya smiled to herself, a quiet thought crossing her mind. ''If you were to stay with me, you can have ess to this whenever you want.'' But she quickly pushed the idea aside, knowing that now wasn''t the time to bring up such things. There were more pressing matters to attend to, after all.

    She nced back at Astron, who seemed to be savoring the drink and decided to shift the conversation. "When will your training be over?" she asked lightly. "We should start getting ready to leave for the city soon. There are quite a few ces I want to show you."

    Astron took onest sip of the elixir before setting the ss down, nodding in response. "I''ve trained enough for today. If you''re ready, we can head out."

    Maya smiled, feeling a sense of excitement begin to build. She had been looking forward to showing him the city and giving him a glimpse of the world she knew so well. "Good," she said with a hint of anticipation in her voice. "I''ll go get ready, and then we''ll leave."

    With that, she turned to head back inside, the subtle tension from earlier fading away as the day ahead promised new experiences, a tour of her world that she hoped would bring them even closer together.

 Chapter 595 133.3 - Picking up clothes ?

    Chapter 595133.3 - Picking up clothes ?

    "Hmm¡­..This is not bad."

    Maya took one final look at herself in the mirror, her reflection staring back with quiet determination. She had carefully chosen her outfit¡ªa soft cream-colored cropped sweater paired with a sleek ck skirt, the simplicity of the look bnced by the subtle elegance of her essories.

    Hervenderish purple hair framed her face perfectly, and her golden bracelets added just enough of a sparkle to catch the eye without being overbearing. It was an outfit that was both casual and refined, a deliberate choice as they were going out to the city.

    But there was more to it than just dressing for the asion¡ªshe wanted to impress him.

    She smoothed out a wrinkle in her skirt, adjusting the small details as her thoughts briefly wandered to Astron. He had a way of stayingposed, always focused and collected, but that didn''t stop her from wanting to stand out in his eyes. A small smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she turned to leave the room, feeling both confident and a little nervous.

    "Mydy, you look beautiful enough," her attendant said softly, offering a gentle smile as she stood behind Maya.

    Maya turned to face her, a yful glint in her eyes. "Really?" she asked, though she knew the answer already.

    The attendant nodded with sincerity. "Absolutely, mydy. Everything is perfect, and I believe it would be hard for anyone to resist your charm now. Surely, he will be no different."

    Maya chuckled softly, her nerves easing just a little. "I suppose we''ll see, then," she said, the faintest trace of excitement in her voice. She took a final nce at herself in the mirror before gracefully turning on her heel and heading for the door. "Thank you," she added as she left, her heart fluttering with the anticipation of the day ahead.

    As she made her way to the lounge, where Astron was waiting, her mind raced with thoughts of how the day would unfold. When she reached the entrance, she paused briefly, taking a calming breath before stepping into the room.

    Astron was standing by the window, dressed casually yet managing to look effortlessly elegant. His usual calm, reserved demeanor was present, and while his clothes were simple, there was something about the way he carried himself that made him appear... dazzling. Or maybe it was just her perception of him. Either way, the sight of him caused her pulse to quicken just slightly.

    "Did you wait for long?" she asked, her voice light and casual as she approached.

    Astron turned his head toward her, his violet eyes briefly scanning her from head to toe. For the smallest fraction of a second, his normally stoic expression shifted¡ªa flicker of something, maybe surprise or appreciation, crossed his face. But just as quickly, heposed himself, his features returning to their usual calm.

    "No," he said, his voice steady. "I didn''t wait long."

    Maya smiled, feeling a bit of satisfaction at that brief reaction, however small. "Well, let''s get going, then," she said, motioning toward the door. "There''s so much to see in the city, and I have a few ces I''m excited to show you."

    Astron nodded, following her out of the lounge as they prepared for the day ahead.

    As they made their way toward the airship hangar, the cool morning breeze carried a sense of excitement and anticipation. The towering trees of the Evergreen estate cast long shadows on the path, their leaves rustling softly as Maya and Astron walked infortable silence. The faint hum of the airship''s engine could already be heard in the distance, signaling that their ride was ready.

    16:18

    As they made their way toward the airship hangar, the cool morning breeze carried a sense of excitement and anticipation. The towering trees of the Evergreen estate cast long shadows on the path, their leaves rustling softly as Maya and Astron walked infortable silence. The faint hum of the airship''s engine could already be heard in the distance, signaling that their ride was ready.

    When they arrived at the hangar, the sleek, elegant design of the Evergreen family''s private airship stood out against the backdrop of the sky. It was a vessel befitting their status¡ªpolished to perfection with intricate patterns decorating its exterior.

    The pilot, dressed in the distinguished uniform of the Evergreen household, was already standing by, waiting for them. He gave a respectful bow as they approached. "Everything is ready, mydy," he said formally, his voice carrying a hint of pride. "We can depart as soon as you''re aboard."

    Maya smiled and nodded. "Thank you. We''ll board right away." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They stepped onto the airship, the interior just as refined as its exterior, with plush seats and soft lighting that created a sense offort and luxury. Astron followed her in, his gaze briefly scanning their surroundings, everposed yet quietly observant.

    As soon as they were seated, the pilot closed the hatch, and the airship began to hum louder, preparing for takeoff. Maya nced out of therge windows, watching as the hangar slowly disappeared from view, reced by the breathtaking sight of the sprawling forests and hills that surrounded their estate.

    The airship rose gracefully into the sky, gliding higher with each passing second. The world below them became a patchwork of greenery and distant mountains, the horizon stretching endlessly before them. The gentle vibrations of the ship''s engines created a peaceful ambiance as they ascended into the clear blue sky.

    Maya and Astron both peered out of therge window, watching thend below shrink. The view from the ship was unlike any other¡ªa panoramic scene of the vast forests, rivers, and fields that stretched as far as the eye could see. The early morning sunlight cast a soft glow over thendscape, making the world below seem peaceful and distant.

    Astron broke the silence first, his voice calm but filled with a subtle curiosity. "Does every piece ofnd around here belong to your family?"

    Maya nodded, a small smile ying at her lips. "Yes, most of it. While there are other families in the region, many of them rent their fields andnds from us. We rarely sell any of ournd¡ªit''s part of the legacy that''s been passed down through generations. The Evergreen family prefers to maintain control over our territories."

    Astron''s eyes swept over the vast expanse below, taking in the scope of what she had said. "It''s like ruling an empire," he remarked, his tone thoughtful.

    Maya chuckled softly. "In a way, yes. We have our ownwork ofnds and tenants, each contributing to the overall prosperity of the estate. It''s a careful bnce of management, trade, and protection." She paused, ncing at Astron before continuing. "That''s why learning how to govern thesends is a key part of my education. Even though I''m a mage, I''ve spent a lot of time studying the economics, the crops, and the various resources we have at our disposal."

    As they looked down from the airship, Maya began pointing out specific areas below. "That field there," she said, gesturing toward a vast stretch ofnd, "is used for growing a rare medicinal herb that''s highly sought after in the Federation. The soil here is rich in nutrients, making it the perfect ce to cultivate nts that are difficult to grow elsewhere."

    Astron listened intently, his gaze shifting to each area she indicated. Maya''s knowledge of hernds was impressive, and her passion for managing them was evident. Despite her focus on magic, it was clear she had a deep understanding of the responsibilities that came with her family''s legacy.

    "And that river," Maya continued, pointing toward a silver ribbon winding through the hills, "runs through most of our territory. It''s the main water source for many of the farnds we rent out. My family has been careful to protect it, ensuring it stays clean and sustainable for future generations."

    Astron gave a small nod, taking in the wealth of information. "You''ve learned all this despite being a mage?"

    "Of course," Maya replied, her tone firm. "It''s not just about magic. I have a duty to my family and to the people who live on ournds. Managing an estate like this requires more than just strength in battle. It requires knowledge, patience, and a willingness to understand how every piece fits together." She paused, a hint of pride in her voice. "My parents made sure I was prepared for that responsibility, and I''ve never shied away from learning more."

    Astron''s eyes lingered on her for a moment before returning to the view outside. He admired her dedication, though he didn''t say it out loud. The scope of the Evergreen family''s influence was impressive, and the way Maya carried herself, bncing her mage duties with her responsibilities to her family, only deepened his respect for her.

    As they continued to soar over thend, Maya''s voice filled the space with descriptions of the various crops, forests, and resources below, detailing the intricate web of governance that kept everything running smoothly. Her knowledge was vast, and it was clear she had taken every lesson seriously, ensuring that she would be ready to lead when the time came.

    Astron was not someone who shied away from learning new things either, which is why he let Maya run a rampage with her ''informing session.''

    However, he was really impressed with the knowledge that Maya disyed. As they neared the city, the sprawlingndscape gradually gave way to the bustling metropolis of Ardmont. The towering buildings stretched upward toward the sky, their gleaming facades catching the sunlight. The airship began its slow descent, and Maya''s voice, which had been enthusiastically exining every aspect of the Evergreen family''snd and resources, finally trailed off as she realized just how much she had spoken.

    She nced at Astron, suddenly feeling a wave of embarrassment. "Ah¡­ I''m sorry. I didn''t realize I was talking so much. I guess I got a bit carried away¡­"

    Astron shook his head with a calm expression, his violet eyes meeting hers. "It''s fine. I enjoyed it."

    Maya blinked, a bit surprised by his response, but her expression softened, and a small smile crept onto her lips. She knew Astron wasn''t the type to say things just for the sake of being polite. If he said he enjoyed it, then he truly did. It was something she appreciated about him¡ªhis straightforwardness. Even so, she felt a flicker of warmth at his words.

    "Thank you," she said softly, feeling more at ease.

    The airship touched down smoothly, and the pilot signaled that they had arrived. As they stepped off the ship, a sleek car was already waiting for them. The driver, dressed immactely in a ck suit, opened the door for them, and they climbed inside.

    Their destination? The most exclusive restaurant in all of Ardmont¡ªlocated on the 80th floor of the Ardmont Tower. The restaurant was known for its luxurious ambiance and unmatched culinary experience, offering a panoramic view of the entire city from its top floor. It was a ce where only the elite dined, a true symbol of wealth and power in the Federation.

    As the car weaved through the busy streets, Maya couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and anticipation.

    It wasn''t just about the prestige of the restaurant but the fact that she was sharing this experience with Astron.

    She nced out of the window, watching the city''s vibrant life unfold before them, though her thoughts kept drifting back to him.

    When they arrived at the towering building, the sheer size of it was awe-inspiring. The Ardmont Tower loomed above them, its ss exterior gleaming in the morning light. The driver pulled up to the front entrance, and attendants swiftly opened the car doors for them.

    As they entered the grand lobby, they were greeted by staff who led them to a private elevator, reserved only for the restaurant''s elite guests. The ride up was smooth, and within moments, the doors slid open to reveal the breathtaking interior of the restaurant.

    The d¨¦cor was sleek and modern, with a sophisticated elegance that spoke of wealth and refinement. Soft music yed in the background, and therge windows offered an unobstructed view of the city below, making it feel as if they were dining among the clouds.

    A hostess approached them with a warm smile. "Wee, Lady Evergreen and guest. Your table is ready."

    They were led to a secluded corner of the restaurant, where the view was even more spectacr. The table was set with fine china and crystal sses, the menu already prepared with a selection of the finest dishes the restaurant had to offer.

    Maya settled into her seat, taking a moment to appreciate the luxurious atmosphere around them. She nced at Astron, who, as usual, seemed unfazed by the opulence of the setting. Despite the grandeur of their surroundings, he remainedposed, his violet eyes calmly taking in the view before them.

    ''Well¡­.This is good, since the banquet will have a simr concept.''

    The reason why she chose such a high-end restaurant was to make sure that Astron would not draw unnecessary attention. Even though he was someone who paid attention to every bit of detail, everyone could make mistakes, and having a bit of a rehearsal would never do any harm.

    And she couldn''t help but smile to herself, seeing that even in a ce like this how, he carried the same aura of quiet confidence, his attention focused yet seemingly unaffected by the luxury that surrounded them.

    However, she also wanted to treat herself.

    It was fine, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 596 132.4 - Picking up clothes ?

    Chapter 596132.4 - Picking up clothes ?

    As they looked out over the city from their high vantage point, the sky stretched endlessly above them, and the hustle and bustle of the streets below seemed like a distant world. The ambiance was serene, almost dreamlike, and for a moment, Maya felt as though they were removed from theplexities of their lives, suspended in this peaceful space together.

    The waiter approached with a bottle of the restaurant''s finest wine, offering to pour them each a ss. Maya nodded, allowing the ritual to continue as she nced back at Astron.

    "This is quite the setting," she said softly, her voice light but with a touch of thoughtfulness. "I thought it would be a nice way to start the day."

    Astron raised his ss slightly in acknowledgment, though his expression remained neutral. "You''ve chosen well."

    Maya chuckled softly, her gaze lingering on him for a moment before she took a sip of her wine. She knew that while Astron appreciated precision and efficiency, there was something about enjoying moments like this that he was still getting used to. It made her all the more determined to show him what life could be like beyond the constant focus on training and preparation.

    As they waited for their meal to arrive, Maya found herself leaning slightly forward, resting her arms on the table as she looked at him more intently. "You know," she began, her tone yful yet sincere, "this is the first time I''vee to such a ce with a man."

    Astron''s violet eyes flicked to hers, his expression asposed as ever, but Maya didn''t miss the brief pause in his movements. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but it was there¡ªa momentary shift in his usually controlled demeanor.

    Her statement wasn''t just an offhand remark; it was a quiet confession. Despite her upbringing, her status, and the many people she interacted with, Astron was the first person she had brought into her personal life in such a way. She had gone to different ces with friends and even her closepanion Amelia, but never had she ventured into such a space with a boy.

    Astron remained quiet for a moment, his gaze steady but thoughtful as he processed her words. "I see," he said slowly, his tone as measured as always, but there was a certain weight to it now. He took a sip of his wine, ncing out at the panoramic view for a second before returning his gaze to her.

    Maya''s smile deepened, feeling a sense of satisfaction at having broken through his usually stoic facade, even if only slightly. "I''m not just saying that to tter you," she added with a softer tone, her voice sincere. "It''s the truth. You''re the first person I''ve brought into this part of my world."

    Astron''s eyes softened for just a moment as he set down his ss. "Then I''ll take that as an honor," he replied, his voice low but sincere.

    There was no grand deration or overly emotional response¡ªjust a quiet acknowledgment of the significance behind her words. But that was Astron, always understated yet profound.

    "And¡­.You are the first woman to take me on a dinner like this."

    Maya''s heart skipped a beat at his words, her eyes widening slightly in surprise. She hadn''t expected that. Though Astron''s tone was calm, his statement held a quiet weight that sent a ripple through her emotions. He had just matched her subtle confession with one of his own, and in his own understated way, it was just as meaningful.

    For a moment, she was speechless, her usualposure faltering as she processed what he had said. She felt a warmth spread through her chest, and a soft blush crept up to her cheeks before she could stop it.

    "Is that so?" she managed to say, her voice softer now, almost tentative. She felt a small flutter of excitement at the thought of being the first person to share such a moment with him. It made everything feel more significant, more intimate.

    Astron nodded, his violet eyes meeting hers with that same quiet intensity. "Yes," he replied simply. There was no need for further exnation¡ªthe simplicity of his statement carried all the meaning that needed to be conveyed.

    Maya''s lips curled into a soft smile, a mix of yfulness and warmth. "Then I''ll take that as an honor, too," she said, echoing his earlier words.

    For a few moments, the air between them was filled with afortable silence, the kind that didn''t need to be broken.

    Well, at least that was the case for Astron.

    For Maya¡­

    Well, things were a little different.

    The reason?

    The people surrounding them and what they were talking about.

    While Maya sat there, savoring the quiet moment with Astron, her heightened senses began to pick up on the conversations from the nearby tables.

    At first, it was just snippets of idle chatter, the kind that filled the background of any high-end restaurant. Couplesughing softly, the asional clink of sses, and waiters moving gracefully across the room. But soon, her ears honed in on something more specific¡ªwords that seemed to circle around one familiar subject.

    Astron.

    The tables filled with girls scattered across the restaurant were buzzing with hushed excitement. Though their voices were low, Maya could easily make out bits and pieces of what they were saying.

    "Look at him. That guy over there¡­ he''s so handsome. Do you think he''s from one of the noble families?"

    "His eyes¡­ I''ve never seen anything like them. He has to be someone important."

    "He''s probably not single. No way someone like him isn''t already taken¡­ but who''s that girl with him?"

    Maya''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly as she picked up on thestment, her possessiveness ring to life once more. Her gaze flickered briefly toward the table of girls who were now casting subtle nces in Astron''s direction. They were all clearly captivated, their interest barely masked behind quiet whispers and delicate gestures.

    Astron, of course, seemedpletely unaware¡ªor perhaps simply unbothered¡ªby the attention he was receiving. He remained asposed and focused as ever, casually sipping his drink as if nothing in the world could distract him.

    But for Maya, it was a different story. She felt a sudden, unspoken need to assert herself, to silently remind everyone around them that Astron wasn''t just any mysterious stranger¡ªthey were together. And while the curious stares from the men at other tables didn''t bother her in the slightest, the attention being drawn to Astron¡­ that was another matter entirely.

    She shifted slightly in her seat, a small, almost imperceptible movement, but one that sent a clear message. Her bodynguage became subtly possessive, her hand moving closer to Astron''s side of the table as if to close the space between them.

    ''They can look all they want,'' Maya thought, her smile never faltering. ''But he''s here with me.''

    Inwardly, she chastised herself for feeling so territorial. It wasn''t like her to be so easily affected by others. But when it came to Astron, things seemed different¡ªher emotions were different. She wanted him to notice her, to see her in ways he didn''t see anyone else. And hearing those other girls talk about him, even in admiration, sparked something primal within her.

    She leaned back slightly, her eyes briefly scanning the room before she turned her attention fully back to Astron. "You know," she said, her tone light but with a hidden edge, "it seems like you''ve be quite the subject of conversation."

    Astron nced up at her, his expression neutral. "In such a ce, even I can''t mask my presence all the time."

    Maya couldn''t help but chuckle softly at Astron''s response. Of course, he had noticed. He was always so perceptive, always aware of his surroundings, even when it seemed like he wasn''t paying attention.

    It was one of the things that made him stand out, his sharp awareness of everything around him, and the way he remained unaffected by it.

    But what struck her most was his calm eptance of the situation. It was as if he had alreadye to terms with the attention¡ªlike it was just another part of his life now, something to be endured rather than acknowledged. And Maya knew that, from now on, this kind of attention would likely be something she would have to get used to as well. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She let her gaze wander around the room for a moment, noting the nces in their direction, both toward her and Astron. The attention wasn''t exactly new to her¡ªbeing the first-ranked student of the Arcadia Hunter Academy and her beautiful face had alwayse with a certain level of public scrutiny.

    But something about this moment felt different. The way people were looking at her now wasn''t just because of her talent or her elven beauty.

    It was something else entirely.

    The way she had dressed, her careful choice of clothing, had clearly paid off. She could feel the gazes on her, lingering longer than usual, a mix of admiration and curiosity following her every move. And despite her earlier possessiveness regarding Astron, she couldn''t deny that she was also enjoying the attention¡ªat least a little.

    With a quiet, almost imperceptible sigh, she leaned back in her chair, her eyes meeting Astron''s again. "I suppose that makes two of us, then," she said, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "It seems we''re both drawing attention today."

    Astron''s gaze flickered briefly, his eyes scanning the room for a split second before returning to hers. "You must have already ustomed to this."

    "You didn''t?"

    Astron gave a slight shrug, his gaze steady as he replied, "It doesn''t bother me. I just don''t care about the attention." His words were calm, devoid of any arrogance, just a simple truth.

    Maya''s smile lingered as she watched him. His nonchnce was both intriguing and admirable. There was something refreshing about the way he carried himself, unaffected by the opinions of others. It was part of what made him so different from anyone else she had ever known.

    "I suppose that''s another way to look at it," she said lightly, her tone yful, though there was a deeper truth behind her words. She leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her hand as she studied him. "Maybe I should take a page from your book."

    Astron nced at her, his expression still calm but with a hint of curiosity. "And why''s that?"

    "Because," she began with a thoughtful smile, "being in the spotlight all the time can get tiring. It''s nice to have someone who just... doesn''t care about all that."

    Astron''s expression remained calm, though a faint flicker of something passed through his eyes as he recalled their first interactions. "Considering how you acted when we first met¡ªordering me to eat snacks, acting so free-spirited¡ªI thought you didn''t care about what others thought."

    Maya''s smile widened as she leaned back slightly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "It''s not that I don''t care," she admitted with a softugh. "It''s just... when I''m at the academy, it feels like all those other people are little hatchlings that need nurturing. I can''t help but feel responsible for them in a way." Her tone was light, but there was an underlying sincerity to her words. She always had a way of bncing her carefree attitude with a deeper sense of duty.

    Astron raised an eyebrow at that, a hint of curiosity flickering in his violet eyes. "So, am I also one of those little hatchlings you feel the need to nurture?"

    Maya''s smirk grew as she crossed her arms, leaning in with a yful glint in her eyes. "Of course," she teased, her voice carrying a hint of mischief. "You, Astron, are the adolescent hatchling who needs the most care. Always pushing yourself, always too focused on things you can''t control. Someone has to keep you in check."

    For the first time, Astron''s usual stoic expression faltered, his eyebrows twitching ever so slightly. "Is that so?" His voice was calm, but there was a subtle challenge in his tone, as if he were silently debating the truth of her statement.

    Maya couldn''t help but chuckle at his reaction, clearly enjoying the rare moment of teasing him. "Yes, that''s exactly how I see it," she replied, her tone yful yet firm. "You may think you''re the one always in control, but even the strongest need a little guidance now and then."

    Astron didn''t respond immediately, his eyes narrowing slightly as he regarded her. There was a moment of silence, but rather than a verbal retort, he simply allowed a small, almost imperceptible smile to form on his lips¡ªa rare sign of amusement, though fleeting.

    It was Maya''s victory.

 Chapter 597 132.5 - Picking up clothes ?

    Chapter 597132.5 - Picking up clothes ?

    After they finished their meal, Maya stood from the table, a graceful yet casual movement as she nced around onest time before turning her attention back to Astron.

    "Well, that was quite the start to our day," she said with a smile. "Now that we''re done here, how about we explore the city a bit before heading to the tailor?"

    Astron gave a small nod in response, adjusting his posture as he stood up as well. "Sounds fine to me," he said, his voice calm as always.

    Maya''s eyes sparkled with excitement, clearly looking forward to the day. "Great. I''ve got a few ces in mind. There are some interesting spots I think you''d appreciate¡ªbookstores, rare artifact shops, even a hidden tea garden that''s been around for centuries. We''ll have enough time to wander until noon before heading to the tailor for the measurements and clothing. What do you think?"

    Astron looked at her with his usualposed expression, though he could see how much thought she had put into this. "I''m fine with it. Lead the way."

    Maya smiled warmly, feeling a sense of satisfaction at his response. As they stepped out of the restaurant and into the bustling streets of Ardmont City, she took the lead, pointing out differentndmarks and asionally stopping to share tidbits of the city''s history.

    The city was alive with energy¡ªpeople bustling about, street vendors calling out to passersby, and the smell of fresh pastries and roasted chestnuts lingering in the air. The towering buildings and intricate architectural designs reflected both modern and traditional influences, blending seamlessly into the lush greenery that adorned the streets and zas.

    As they walked, Maya would asionally nce at Astron, observing how he took in his surroundings. He wasn''t one for outward reactions, but she could tell by the way his eyes scanned everything that he was absorbing every detail, processing it all in his quiet, meticulous way.

    "This part of the city is always busy," Mayamented as they passed through one of the central markets.

    "Do youe to the city often? Considering the location of the mansion, that didn''t seem to be the case to me," Astron asked, his voice calm as his eyes scanned the vibrant market around them.

    Maya smiled, nodding as she took in the familiar sights of Ardmont City. "Well, while I spent most of my time training at the mansion, when I was younger, I would often take the airship and wander around the city," she exined. "It''s something of a personal gift that I made sure to use well. I''d explore different parts of the city¡ªsome ces you can''t easily reach by foot¡ªand I always enjoyed learning about the history here."

    Astron, though typically unfazed by such revtions, could only shake his head inwardly. Maya''s casual use of such luxuries, like the personal airship, was something he hade to expect. In her world, these things were normal and he had long since stopped being surprised by the ease with which she wielded her family''s wealth.

    As they continued through the bustling streets, Maya led him on a winding tour of the city''s more historical and cultural spots. They passed by ancient buildings adorned with intricate carvings, their stone walls still standing strong despite the passage of time. She pointed out keyndmarks, including statuesmemorating past rulers and zas where pivotal events in the city''s history had taken ce.

    "Ardmont City is one of the oldest in the Federation," Maya exined, her voice carrying a tone of pride as she gestured toward the grand architecture. "It''s been overseen by the same family for centuries, which is my family, and you can see their influence everywhere¡ªfrom theyout of the city to the preservation of historical sites."

    Astron''s gaze followed hers as they passed through a narrow street lined with stone buildings that had stood for generations. "It''s well-maintained," he observed. "The preservation of the city''s history is impressive."

    Maya nodded. "When my ancestor came to this world, he had always been interested in the history here. Since it was very different from the humans of the other world with different traditions and cultures, that is why he had always respected the remains, and it is now a protocol for our family to follow."

    Maya continued leading Astron through the bustling streets of Ardmont City, her steps guiding them toward some of the city''s most revered historical sites. As they walked, she delved deeper into the rich history that her family had meticulously preserved. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The previous human kingdom that governed over thesends was called the [Kingdom of Arenthia]," Maya exined, her voice steady with reverence. "Long before the Federation was established, Arenthia ruled this region with a strong hand. Their culture was very different from the Elven influences that cameter, but we''ve taken great care to preserve the remnants of their legacy."

    Maya nodded. "Yes. When my ancestor arrived in the human domain, the Arenthian Kingdom had already fallen. What we do know is that my ancestor respected the remnants of their kingdom. He believed that, even in conquest, there should be respect for the history and traditions that came before. That belief became a cornerstone of how we''ve governed ever since."

    They arrived at arge, open za with towering stone pirs surrounding it. At the center stood a grand monument¡ªthe remains of an ancient Arenthian temple, its intricate carvings telling stories of the old kingdom''s gods and heroes. The weathered stone still radiated a sense of strength and power, even after all these years.

    "This is one of thest remaining structures from the Arenthian era," Maya said as they approached the monument. "My family has spent generations restoring and preserving it. The temple was dedicated to their chief deity, Asteris, the God of Kings. They believed he blessed their rulers with wisdom and strength."

    Astron took a moment to examine the carvings, his sharp eyes catching the detail in the worn stone. The figures depicted battles, rituals, and moments of peace¡ªeach one telling a piece of therger story. "It''s remarkable," he said quietly.

    Maya smiled, pride evident in her expression. "We''ve always believed that preserving the past is essential to understanding our future. Without knowing where we came from, how can we truly know where we''re going?"

    Astron''s gaze shifted back to her, and though his expression remained calm, there was a subtle shift in his demeanor, a silent acknowledgment of the significance of what she was sharing with him. "It''s impressive," he said after a moment. "Not just the history, but your understanding of it. Most people only look forward, but you''ve found a way to bridge the past and the present."

    Considering the fact that the history of the world no longer meant anything to the future, his words made sense. The fact that Mana and the other races stepped onto this world meant it could no longer bebeled as the same world as before.

    They continued walking through the city, passing more historical sites¡ªan ancient marketce where Arenthian merchants once traded goods, a stone watchtower that had once stood guard over the kingdom''s borders, and a series of old murals that depicted the aftermath of Arenthia''s fall.

    "There are even some murals showing the rise of the Valerion."

    Maya led Astron to one of therger murals, its detailed paintings still vibrant despite the passage of time. The mural depicted a man standing tall amidst a sea of warriors, his figurerger than life, radiating an aura of power. His eyes, fierce and determined, seemed to stare out from the stone wall, as though he were watching over the city even now. Surrounding him were images of battle¡ªhumans, elves, and other races shing amidst the chaos of a world newly transformed by mana.

    "This," Maya began, her voice taking on a more solemn tone, "is Valerion, the great hero who united humanity after the Nexus Convergence."

    Astron studied the mural closely, his sharp gaze catching every detail. "Amoner from the Arenthian Kingdom," he stated, recalling the historical fragments he''d heard before. "But when mana entered the world, he rose to power."

    Maya nodded, her eyes focused on the mural as if she could see the events unfolding before her. "Exactly. Valerion wasn''t born into nobility, nor was he someone who had any particr status before the Convergence. He was a man of the people, amon soldier in the Arenthian army. But when the day of the Nexus Convergence arrived¡ªwhen mana flooded our world and altered everything we knew¡ªhistent talents bloomed."

    The energy in her voice made it clear how much respect she had for Valerion, even though their family had never directly been part of his lineage.

    "He was the first human to ascend as a hero," she continued, "and it wasn''t just because of his newfound strength. He was a visionary. He saw what others could not¡ªthe need to unite in the face of the extinction."

    Astron listened quietly as Maya continued to speak about Valerion, her voice filled with admiration for the legendary hero. But as her words trailed off, he remained silent, his thoughts drifting to the well-known history that every child in their world was taught. The story of Valerion, the great unifier of humanity, the first Awakened, was a lesson engraved in the minds of all who grew up in the Federation. It was a story of strength, leadership, and oveing insurmountable odds.

    And yet, for Astron, there was always a sense of detachment when it came to Valerion.

    ''Yes, Valerion was a hero,'' he thought, ''but there were others, ones whose stories didn''t make it into the history books. Though since he was the strongest, that is how the world works.'' He had remembered the plot of the game and how the future would be unfolding.

    ''It is the same as that guy.'' His mind wandered to that certain figure.

    Certain na?ve bastard who held the fate of the world in his own hands.

    Valerian was the strongest human that this world had ever seen up to this point. Even the developers had admitted in the cards that they had created that Valerion''s potential was rivaled by only one person.

    A blue-haired guy.

    As they walked, Maya nced at Astron, noticing his silence. "You know, sometimes I wonder if people will still talk about him centuries from now with the same reverence." She smiled, though there was a thoughtful look in her eyes. "It makes me think about how history shapes our perception of strength."

    Astron gave a small nod, his expression still calm. "History remembers what it chooses to remember. Power, however, is fleeting. What matters is what you do with it while you have it."

    Maya blinked, slightly taken aback by the depth of his statement, but then she smiled, understanding the truth behind his words. "Spoken like someone who has already seen much more than most."

    Astron''s gaze shifted slightly, but he said nothing more.

    They walked inpanionable silence for a few moments before Maya straightened, as if shaking off the weight of their earlier conversation. "Well, I think that''s enough history for today. It''s time to focus on the present." She smiled brightly, her mood lightening. "Let''s head to the tailor and get you properly fitted."

    Astron nodded, allowing the transition in conversation. "Lead the way."

 Chapter 598 132.6 - Picking up clothes ?

    Chapter 598132.6 - Picking up clothes ?

    "Lead the way."

    Maya led them through the streets of Ardmont, navigating effortlessly through the busy market squares and tree-lined avenues. As they approached the heart of the city, the buildings became taller, grander, reflecting the wealth and prestige of those who lived and worked there.

    Finally, they reached the tailor¡ªa grand building withrge windows disying the finest suits and dresses, all custom-tailored to perfection. The shop was nestled in the elegant district, a ce where only the elite could afford to shop. Maya pushed open the door, the chime of a small bell announcing their arrival.

    Inside, they were greeted by a man who looked every bit as refined as the shop itself. He was dressed impably in a suit that seemed tailored to within an inch of perfection, and his sharp eyes immediately recognized Maya. He bowed slightly, his voice smooth and polished. "Lady Evergreen."

    Maya smiled warmly at the tailor and greeted him with a hint of familiarity. "It''s good to see you again, Eliran," she said, her voice carrying the same elegance as the shop itself.

    Eliran, the tailor, nodded respectfully. "The pleasure is mine, Lady Evergreen," he replied smoothly, his eyes flicking towards Astron with a glint of curiosity. "And this must be the gentleman you mentioned yesterday?"

    Maya nodded, her smile brightening as she gestured towards Astron. "Yes, this is Astron Natusalune. He will need something custom tailored for the banquet," she said, introducing them both with a sense of pride. Then, turning to Astron, she added, "And Astron, this is Eliran Solos, one of the most renowned designers in the Federation. He''s an Awakened himself and known for creating clothing that incorporates mana into its very fabric."

    At the mention of Eliran''s full name, Astron''s expression shifted ever so slightly, a flicker of recognition in his eyes. Eliran Solos was a name known among certain circles¡ªnot only for his talent in fashion design but also for his mastery in weaving mana into fabrics, creating clothing that could enhance the wearer''s abilities or offer unique protections.

    Though beingposed as he ever was, Astron just gave a small nod in acknowledgment. "I''ve heard of your work," he said calmly, his voice carrying a faint note of respect. "Your reputation precedes you."

    Eliran smiled at the subtle praise, clearly pleased but not overly surprised. "I do what I can," he said, with a touch of humility that belied his fame. "But it''s not every day I have the honor of working with someone of your... potential." His eyes sparkled with professional interest as he assessed Astron more closely.

    ''This young man¡­..Why have I never seen someone like him before? His looks can even rival the best of the best!'' He thought.

    Eliran''s eyes lingered on Astron for a moment longer, absorbing every detail with a keen, professional gaze. His trained eye swept over the young man''s face, noting the sharpness of his features¡ªchiselled yet bnced. Astron''s slightly pale skin had a subtle sheen, not sickly but almost luminous, as though it caught the light in just the right way. His purple eyes were particrly striking, deep, and enigmatic, hinting atyers of untold power and mystery.

    ''Those eyes¡­ A shade so rare, so captivating.'' The inner artist inside him was once again appearing in his mind. However, he suppressed the urge to ask more about the man standing before him. Hisposed demeanor only added to the intrigue. There was a quiet strength about Astron, something that spoke of control and precision¡ªqualities Eliran wanted to emphasize in his design.

    ''Those eyes¡­ A shade so rare, so captivating.'' ''A tailored suit thatplements this would need to be more than just fabric¡ªit would need to entuate his precision, his control, while also hinting at the untapped power within,'' Eliran mused to himself, already envisioning the design.

    The inner artist inside him was once again appearing in his mind. However, he suppressed the urge to ask more about the man standing before him. Hisposed demeanor only added to the intrigue. There was a quiet strength about Astron, something that spoke of control and precision¡ªqualities Eliran wanted to emphasize in his design.

    Without a word, Eliran gestured for Astron to step onto a small raised tform surrounded by mirrors. As he began taking measurements, his thoughts raced, assessing how best to bring out the unique attributes of Astron''s appearance.

    As Eliran moved subtly around Astron, taking in his lean yet defined build, he couldn''t help but notice the confidence in the way Astron held himself.

    ''The suit should have a darker base¡ªsomething like midnight blue or charcoal, to contrast with his paleplexion. But I''ll need to integrate hints of silver and purple, perhaps in the lining or subtle embroidery, to draw attention to his eyes. It needs to be sharp, refined¡ªsomething that projects both elegance and quiet dominance.''

    He paused, examining Astron''s posture from the side. ''The cut must be immacte, perfectly fitted to his lean build, but with enough flexibility to allow for movement. He doesn''t strike me as the type to wear anything too rigid.''

    Astron remained still, his calm expression unchanging as Eliran worked. The tailor took note of hisposed look¡ªneither arrogant nor indifferent, but quietly focused, as though constantly evaluating the world around him.

    ''This is a man used to being in control,'' Eliran thought. ''He''ll need something that allows him to blend into any situation while stillmanding attention when necessary.''

    Eliran finished his measurements, straightening up with a satisfied smile. "I have a vision," he said, his voice calm but tinged with excitement. "Something subtle, yet powerful. I''ll ensure it not only fits you perfectly, but also enhances your natural presence."

    Though being someone who has been in this industry for a while, he had already gauged the undercurrents of the situation.

    It wasn''t just about crafting the perfect suit for Astron¡ªit was about creating a moment. He could see the way Maya watched Astron with a certain intensity, and while Astron himself remainedposed, Eliran knew the unspoken importance of this entire experience.

    Maya clearly had her own hopes for how Astron would appear, and Eliran, being the seasoned artist that he was, had no intention of disappointing.

    With a subtle smile, he turned to Maya. "Lady Evergreen, while I already have a strong vision for his final ensemble, I believe it would be worthwhile to explore a few options before we settle on the final design. Perhaps we can try some samples to ensure that everything meets both your and Mr. Natusalune''s expectations?"

    Maya''s eyes brightened slightly at the suggestion, a hint of anticipation flickering in her gaze. "I''d like that," she said, her voice steady, but there was an unmistakable undercurrent of excitement.

    Eliran, sensing her approval, gestured toward one of the back rooms. "I have a selection of tailored pieces that could help us better visualize the final look. Something close to what I have in mind, but with room to refine and adjust as needed."

    Astron gave a slight nod of approval. He understood this process¡ªif there was anything that could enhance his presence at the banquet, it was worth considering.

    And the subtle nces Maya kept giving him weren''t lost on him either. He could sense that this was as much about pleasing her as it was about the practicality of the clothing.

    Eliran disappeared briefly into the back, leaving Maya and Astron alone in the elegant front room of the tailor''s shop. As they waited, Maya''s gaze lingered on him once again, her thoughts quietly stirring.

    ''I really want to see how he will look.''

    Before she could think more, Eliran returned, armsden with several options. He held up a few garments, each one exuding an air of meticulous craftsmanship. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Here are a few examples," he began,ying them out in front of Astron and Maya. "Of course, none of these are final¡ªthey are just visual aids to give you an idea of the design elements we could incorporate."

    Eliran first picked up a sleek, charcoal suit with a subtle sheen to the fabric, ented with silver embroidery along the cuffs and cor. "This one emphasizes refinement. It''s understated but has an aura of quiet power," he exined, ncing at Maya for approval.

    Maya studied it for a moment but didn''t seem entirely satisfied. It was elegant, yes, but not quite what she had in mind for Astron.

    Eliran quickly moved on, pulling out a midnight blue suit with violet lining and intricate mana-thread embroidery that shimmered subtly when the light hit it. "This is more bold, designed to draw attention to his eyes, but without overpowering his natural presence."

    Astron''s gaze lingered on the suit for a moment, appreciating the craftsmanship, but he made noment. Maya, on the other hand, seemed intrigued but still hesitant. It was beautiful, but perhaps a little too shy for someone like Astron.

    Finally, Eliran unveiled thest suit¡ªa pitch-ck ensemble with subtle brown ornaments woven into the fabric. The brown ents were tastefully minimal, lining the edges of the jacket and the cuffs in a way that added just the right amount of contrast. The suit itself was tailored to perfection, with sharp lines and a cut that would emphasize Astron''s lean, athletic build while still allowing him to movefortably.

    Maya''s eyes lit up when she saw it. This was exactly what she had been looking for. The dark, refined tones suited Astron perfectly, giving him an air of elegance without overwhelming his quiet, powerful presence. It was simple yet sophisticated¡ªjust like him.

    Astron, for the first time, showed a slight reaction, his hand briefly grazing the fabric as if testing its feel. He nodded subtly, his approval clear without words.

    Eliran, sensing their silent agreement, smiled broadly. "I see we''ve found something that resonates." He stepped back slightly, allowing them to take it all in. "The pitch-ck fabric, coupled with the brown ornaments, speaks of both subtlety and strength. It''s a suit designed not just for appearances but for someone whomands attention effortlessly."

    Maya gave Eliran an approving nod. "This is perfect," she said, her tone warm but resolute. "It''s exactly what I was hoping for."

    Astron, everposed, merely nodded once more. "I''ll leave the rest to you, then."

    Eliran pped his hands together, clearly pleased with the choice. "Excellent! I''ll make the necessary adjustments and ensure it''s ready for the banquet. Lady Evergreen, Astron, thank you for trusting me with this."

    As they finished up, Maya cast a satisfied nce at Astron. The entire fitting process had gone better than she had hoped, and now that they had found the perfect suit, she couldn''t wait to see him in it.

 Chapter 599 133.1 - Kieran

    Chapter599 133.1 - Kieran

    As they stepped out of the clothing store, the bustle of the city streets greeted them once again, the energy of Ardmont pulsing around them. The sky was clear, the sun hanging high above as they made their way through the elegant district. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Astron nced at Maya, his violet eyes catching the way the sunlight seemed to dance in her hair. "Will your dress for the banquet also be made by Eliran?"

    Maya''s lips curved into a smile as she met his gaze. "Of course," she replied. "Eliran has been designing my dresses for years. He understands my style better than anyone." Her smile widened slightly, a touch of yfulness in her tone as she added, "Though I''m sure you''ll be more impressed with the final result when you see it at the banquet."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, not entirely surprised by her confidence but intrigued by the hint of mystery in her words. "If his work for you is anything like the suit he''s crafting for me, I''m sure it will be impressive."

    Maya chuckled softly. She couldn''t help but feel a flicker of excitement at the thought of seeing his reaction when she revealed her dress at the event.

    As they walked through the streets, the energy of Ardmont pulsing around them, Maya nced at Astron, her curiosity piqued.

    "Do you have any other things that you want to buy?" she asked, her voice casual but with a note of genuine interest.

    Astron shook his head, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "No, I have everything covered," he replied, his toneposed as usual. "Besides, I''m not familiar enough with the structure of this city to wander around effectively for what I need."

    Maya couldn''t help but chuckle softly at his response, a glint of amusement in her eyes. "Well, now that I''m here, that part is covered," she said with a warm smile. She gestured ahead. "Come on, I''ll take you to the Awakened City Center. It''s where the elite gather, and they have everything an Awakened could need. You might find something interesting."

    Astron gave a slight nod, his expression remaining calm, though there was a subtle shift in his demeanor as if he appreciated her guidance. He allowed Maya to lead the way again, the soft rhythm of their footsteps blending with the vibrant sounds of the city.

    As they approached the Awakened City Center, the atmosphere began to change. The bustling market squares and tree-lined avenues gave way to towering buildings, sleek and modern, designed with an elegance that spoke of wealth and power. The streets here were wider, the air filled with a quiet hum of activity as Awakened individuals and merchants moved about, each with an aura of importance.

    Then they stepped into the Awakened City Center and the atmosphere shifted even further. Inside, the grand halls were filled with rows of shops, each more extravagant than thest. Glittering disys of weapons, armor, and essories, all imbued with mana, lined the walls, while high-end merchants conversed with customers in low, respectful tones. The air was cool, tinged with a faint energy that hummed through the ce, making the mana in the atmosphere feel palpable.

    Maya led the way, her steps confident as she navigated the bustling aisles. She nced at Astron, her eyes catching the subtle glint of curiosity in his gaze as he took in the grandeur around them.

    "This ce brings back memories," Maya said, her tone light and nostalgic. "I bought my first piece of equipment here." She smiled, the memory clearly a fond one. "I even haggled a lot back then, hiding my identity the entire time."

    Astron''s eyebrow raised slightly at that, his expression calm but curious. "You did it for fun?" he asked, his voice carrying a note of subtle amusement.

    Maya chuckled softly, her eyes gleaming. "Partly for fun, yes. But also to improve my skills at reading people. You''d be surprised how much you can learn about someone during a negotiation." She gave him a yful smile. "Besides, it was a way to keep myself sharp. When you''re hiding who you are, you need to stay on your toes."

    Astron nodded thoughtfully, his gaze scanning the surrounding shops. "I see. It sounds like you used the opportunity to train more than just yourbat skills."

    "Exactly," Maya agreed, her voice carrying a hint of pride. "Sometimes the most valuable lessons aren''t about physical strength but learning to navigate situations and people. It''s all part of surviving and thriving in a world like ours."

    Astron gave a small nod, understanding her point. His eyes briefly lingered on a disy of finely crafted swords, their edges gleaming with an ethereal light. The shopkeeper behind the counter nced at them, clearly recognizing the prestige that surrounded the two Awakened, but Astron gave the swords only a passing nce before returning his attention to Maya.

    They continued walking through the bustling Awakened City Center, the atmosphere alive with the hum of activity. The energy in the air was palpable, a mix of mana and ambition, as Awakened individuals from all walks of life moved between shops. Astron''s gaze flicked from one storefront to another, taking in the wide variety of items on disy¡ªdes, armor, enchanted trinkets, all meticulously crafted and pulsing with mana. But despite the impressive array of weapons, his interest remained passive. He already had his weapon, one that had served him well.

    Still, he remained observant, his sharp mind assessing the undercurrents of the market. He wasn''t here for a weapon. His true purpose was to get a feel for the economy of Ardmont''s Awakened society, to understand how its gears turned and what opportunities might be avable to someone who paid close enough attention.

    "Are you looking for anything specific?" Maya asked, her voice curious but light as they passed a cksmith''s shop. The rhythmic ng of metal being forged rang out, and the heat from the forge spilled into the streets. Inside, an Awakened cksmith wielded his hammer with precise, practiced strikes, each blow imbued with mana that fused seamlessly into the steel.

    Astron shook his head slightly, his violet eyes still scanning the shops with quiet interest. "No, I have my own weapon," he replied calmly. "I''m more interested in seeing how things work here¡ªhow the Awakened society in Ardmont operates. There''s always something to learn when you observe the flow of a city''s economy."

    ''He has his own weapon?'' Maya thought to herself. While she had seen him training with daggers and bows, she had never seen him use a ''special'' weapon.

    ''But if it is him¡­.''

    If it was him, then he must have gotten a suitable weapon already since he was not someone who would overlook such things.

    ''Even then¡­.''

    Maya stole a nce at Astron. There was always something about him¡ªan air of mystery that clung to him, not in a way that was meant to charm or intrigue others intentionally, but more because he was so skilled at keeping his abilities, his true self, hidden.

    It wasn''t just a trait of an Awakened or a Hunter; it felt more personal, like Astron had mastered the art of concealing his strengths, always holding something back, always optimizing every aspect of himself.

    She''d seen it in the way he fought, how he analyzed every situation, using misdirection and subtlety to his advantage. He didn''t rely on brute strength or overwhelming power¡ªhis approach was different, more refined. If there was one thing Maya hade to understand about Astron, it was that he didn''t leave anything to chance. Everything he did was calcted and precise.

    ''If that''s the case¡­ he must have a lot of tricks up his sleeve,'' she concluded, her mind drifting back to how he moved inbat. He fought with intelligence, always using the environment, exploiting weaknesses, and turning every small detail to his advantage. Tricks and strategies were his weapons, and that made him dangerous in ways few people understood.

    Breaking the silence between them, she turned to him with a yful smile. "I have a ce in mind," she said, her tone light but with a hint of excitement. She gestured for him to follow her. "Come on, you''ll like this."

    Astron raised an eyebrow slightly, intrigued by the sudden shift in her demeanor, but he gave a small nod and fell into step beside her as they made their way deeper into the City Center. He didn''t ask questions, but Maya could tell he was curious.

    The streets around them grew quieter as they moved away from the bustling main square, the shops here more specialized, catering to a more discerning clientele. Maya led him through a side street that opened into a courtyard, where a small, unassuming shop sat nestled between two grander buildings. Its modest appearance stood in stark contrast to the elegant surroundings, but there was something about it¡ªan air of authenticity¡ªthat drew the eye.

    "This is the ce," Maya said.

    Astron''s violet eyes carefully scanned the shop before him. Despite its central location in the heart of the Awakened City Center, the store appeared disorganized, almost haphazard in its presentation. Materials were scattered around without care, some half-buried under stacks of items, others leaning precariously against the walls. It was a stark contrast to the polished, pristine shops they had just passed. There was no thought put into the arrangement, no effort to make the shop visually appealing. It was as if the owner had little interest in appearances.

    That, in itself, was odd.

    Astron narrowed his eyes, lowering his body to get a closer look at some of the materials. His fingers brushed lightly against the surface of a metal bar, its texture cool and smooth beneath his touch. He turned it over, noting the weight and the faint, shimmering mana trails that clung to its edges.

    ''This isn''t just scrap,'' he thought to himself. He tilted the bar slightly, watching the way the light caught its surface. "This is no ordinary metal," he murmured, speaking aloud for Maya''s benefit. "It''s [Kalisium]," he continued, recognizing the distinctive mana signature. A high-grade material, not something that would normally be left lying around in such a disorderly fashion. Kalisium was used for crafting exceptional weapons and armor¡ªits durability and ability to hold mana were unparalleled. Yet here it was, sitting among a pile of other items, as if it were no more valuable thanmon steel.

    He stood, dusting off his hands, his sharp gaze returning to the rest of the shop. The more he looked, the more the disarray made sense. It wasn''t that the owner didn''t care about presentation¡ªit was that they didn''t need to.

    The fact that they were able tomand such materials alone made it evident that the owner of the store did notck any money.

    ''Interesting.''

    He thought. Considering the fact that the world was vast and there were many talented people he had yet toe to know about, meeting people and making acquaintances with them was always wee.

    Maya''s gaze swept the shop as she casually stepped closer to Astron.

    "Kieran!" she shouted as she called to the owner of the store.

    But that name was a name that Astron knew about.

    ''Kieran?''

    Since that name was a name of a character from the game.

 Chapter 600 133.2 - Kieran

    Chapter 600133.2 - Kieran

    "Kieran!"

    As Maya called the name, the sound of breaking ss followed, then a faint curse. Momentster, the door to the backroom swung open, and a young man with a short stature stumbled out, dusting off his hands.

    His disheveled appearance contrasted sharply with the store''s valuable contents. His messy brown hair and wide green eyes made him look a bit younger than he likely was, though there was something sharp and calcting about his gaze.

    "Maya?" the young man, Kieran, eximed, his voice tinged with abination of annoyance and disbelief. "Couldn''t you have waited a second? I almost dropped an entire batch of... never mind."

    Kieran straightened up, fixing his shirt and trying to appear moreposed despite the evident chaos behind him. He was short¡ªnot much taller than Maya''s shoulder¡ªbut there was a certain confidence in his posture, as if he was fully aware of his own importance, regardless of appearances. His hands were still covered in what looked like glittering dust, likely the remnants of whatever experiment or work he had been conducting.

    Maya grinned, ignoring hisints. "It''s been a while! And here I thought you were too busy to see me," she teased lightly before gesturing toward Astron. "This is Astron Natusalune."

    At the mention of Astron''s name, Kieran''s eyes flicked toward him, narrowing slightly as if assessing him quickly. Then, something seemed to click, and his gaze sharpened with recognition. "Astron Natusalune..." he repeated slowly as if rolling the name around in his head. "What a fricking weird name."

    Maya''s grin faltered for a moment, her expression shifting to one of slight embarrassment as she quickly stepped forward and tried to cover Kieran''s mouth with her hand. "How can you say it like that, Kieran?" she said, her voiceced with yful scolding, though there was an edge of seriousness in her tone.

    Kieran simply shrugged, pulling her hand away from his face with a nonchnt grin. "What? I''m just saying what''s on my mind," he replied, unbothered by her reaction. He shot a nce at Astron. "No offense, man, but you''ve got one of those names that sounds like it belongs in a mysterious prophecy or something. People must do double-takes when they hear it."

    Astron, for his part, remainedpletely unfazed.

    "None taken," Astron replied calmly, his violet eyes gleaming with a flicker of amusement. "I''ve heard stranger."

    Maya gave an exasperated sigh, shaking her head, though she couldn''t help but smile at the exchange. "You never change, Kieran," she said, ncing at him with a mixture of affection and frustration. She looked at Astron, who was clearly unbothered, and rxed.

    Kieran shrugged again, his confidence unshaken. "Why should I? Being straightforward keeps things simple."

    Maya chuckled softly. "Simple isn''t exactly your style, you know."

    "Fair point," Kieran conceded with a smirk, his eyes gleaming mischievously as he ran a hand through his messy hair, still dusted with glittering particles from whatever he had been working on. "But that''s why people like me. They know exactly what they''re getting." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Astron observed the dynamic between the two with quiet interest. It was clear they had a long-standing familiarity, the kind that allowed for banter without taking offense.

    Though Kieran''s words were unfiltered, theycked malice, and Astron could sense that Maya found his candid nature refreshing, even if it asionally exasperated her.

    ''But¡­..''

    However inwardly there were many questions that were popping on his head.

    ''Kieran Valis... Could it be him?''

    Astron''s thoughts shifted inwardly as he recalled a specific NPC from theter stages of the game, a dwarf who bore the same name. In the chaotic period when wars raged across the world and factions were locked in brutal conflict, this dwarf appeared at a critical juncture. The plot at that point was intense, with the yer tasked with capturing a demon stronghold that had been terrorizing nearby regions.

    Once the stronghold fell, the yer would discover a prison deep within its fortress. Among the captives was a bitter, angry dwarf. At first, the dwarf harbored intense hatred toward humans, cursing the yer and treating them with open hostility.

    The yer would escort the dwarf to their own battlefront and then from there the dwarf would be sent to the dwarf camp.

    And following that the yer woulde to learn to the fact that the dwarf that they have saved named Kieran was actually a talented cksmith and a magic engineer.

    From that point on, some things in the store would also be avable with new forms as the shop would expand.

    Though the NPC named Kieran''s backstory would never be revealed and the yers would be left in the dark.

    Astron remained outwardlyposed, but internally, his thoughts raced as he studied Kieran. ''Kieran Valis¡­ could it really be him?'' Though there wasn''t enough evidence to make a definitive conclusion, the pieces gnawed at his mind, lingering like a half-formed idea.

    Without drawing attention to himself, Astron focused inward, drawing mana into his eyes. His vision sharpened, shifting from the mundane to something far more intricate as he tuned into the flow of mana around Kieran. To the untrained eye, Kieran was just a short, messy cksmith covered in glittering dust. But Astron''s enhanced perception saw deeper.

    The mana that moved through Kieran was unusual. It wasn''t chaotic like most Awakened individuals, nor did it have the smooth, controlled flow of a human. Instead, it waspact and concentrated, as if his very form was made not to be used inbat but more for longer and stable consumption.

    Even more telling were the faint biological markers Astron noticed¡ªdense bone structure, slightly stouter limbs, and a resilience in his aura that hinted at the race.

    ''Indeed, a dwarf,'' Astron concluded, the certainty is settling in his mind.

    While Kieran''s appearance might not fully match what most would expect of a dwarf, the clues were there. His mana structure and subtle physical traits were unmistakable to someone with Astron''s level of perception.

    But if Kieran was indeed a dwarf, what was he doing here, in the heart of Ardmont''s Awakened City Center, running a shop that catered to Awakened? And why was there no indication of his heritage, no outward disy of the pride dwarves typically took in their craft?

    ''Interesting¡­..First an elf and a dwarf¡­.''

    After the reveal of Maya''s past, making the connection was not that hard.

    ''Maybe rted to Aelion?''

    While dwarfs and Elves hated each other, there was still a certain kinship that they felt being from the same and traveling somewhere else.

    There could be many points where an elf met with a dwarf. Heck, Aelion might even have ties with a dwarf family of hard circumstances and could be hiding them there.

    Or this matter could bepletely unrted to Maya, though seeing her like that, it did not seem to be the case.

    As Astron pieced together the fragments of Kieran''s past, his mind circled around the possibilities. The Kieran from the game had been bitter, almost consumed by his hatred for humans, and it made sense. If he had indeed been betrayed by those he once trusted, or even by humans who were supposed to protect him, that could exin why he ended up in the hands of the demons.

    ''But how did it all begin?'' Astron wondered, his thoughts racing. Kieran wasn''t the type to simply fall into a trap. For a dwarf of his skill¡ªboth in magic engineering and cksmithing¡ªhe must have had enemies, people who saw his talents and wanted to exploit them. Perhaps someone had discovered his talents and made a move, or maybe his connection to Maya''s family, or even to Aelion, had ced him in a precarious position.

    The possibility that the Evergreen family had failed to protect him loomedrge in Astron''s mind. Maya''s lineage, her connection to Aelion, and the tensions between different factions could have easily yed a role. The fact that elves and dwarves, despite their historical enmity, were from the same and had ties that could surface at critical moments, only deepened Astron''s suspicions. If Aelion had a connection to Kieran''s family, that might exin why Kieran was here, hidden away in Ardmont''s bustling market, quietly working under the radar.

    But it didn''t stop there. If Kieran had been betrayed by humans¡ªperhaps even sold out by those who coveted his talents¡ªhis capture by demons could have been the result of such treachery. It would exin the deep, almost irrational hatred he harbored against humans in the game. And, if Maya''s family had any involvement in trying to protect or hide him, it would also exin theplex dynamics Astron was witnessing now.

    Still, these were just spections¡ªpossibilities that lined up butcked hard evidence. ''I need more proof,'' Astron thought, keeping his demeanor calm despite the whirlwind of thoughts swirling in his head. He couldn''t jump to conclusions, not yet. While everything seemed to connect on some level, he knew better than to rely solely on assumptions.

    Astron kept these thoughts to himself, his expression remaining calm and unreadable.

    If it was really him, Kieran could be a crucial figure in the future¡ªsomeone whose talents would be needed when the chaos erupted.

    ''For now, let''s see.'' Just as Astron''s mind processed all these thoughts in a matter of seconds, his violet eyes flicking briefly toward Kieran, Maya turned toward him with a curious look. She could always sense when Astron was deep in thought, even when he masked it perfectly on the surface.

    "We''re here to check out some of your products, Kieran," Maya exined, her voice returning to its usual casual warmth. "Astron is looking for something that mightplement his abilities, and I thought your shop would be a good ce to start."

    Kieran''s mischievous grin faded, his demeanor shifting into something far more serious as he entered "business mode." His eyes, still gleaming with curiosity, locked onto Astron''s. "I see," Kieran said, his voice steady. "Looking for something in particr? A weapon, armor, or maybe a custom item? I don''t stock the usual run-of-the-mill stuff here. Everything''s got a little... extra."

    Astron gave a small nod, still maintaining hisposed exterior. "I have something in mind."

    He said that he had grabbed something from his spatial storage.

    CLANK!

    And then spilled it to the ground.

    ''Let''s test your capabilities first.''

 Chapter 601 133.3 - Kieran

    Chapter 601133.3 - Kieran

    CLANK!

    The sound of metal hitting the floor echoed through the room as Astron pulled a set of daggers from his spatial storage and casually spilled them onto the ground before Kieran. The gleaming desy in a neat array, catching the light with a faint, ethereal glow.

    Kieran''s brow furrowed slightly as he looked down at the daggers. His initial surprise quickly shifted to a professional curiosity, and his sharp gaze immediately began assessing the weapons before him. "What do you want me to do with these?" he asked, his tone carrying a hint of intrigue.

    Astron met his gaze calmly, his expression asposed as ever. "Take a look at them," he said simply, giving no further instructions.

    Kieran raised an eyebrow but didn''t question it further. He crouched down and picked up one of the daggers, his fingers expertly running along the edge of the de. His eyes narrowed as he turned the weapon over in his hand, examining every detail with the precision of a seasoned craftsman.

    "These are... interesting," Kieran muttered, more to himself than anyone else, as he continued his inspection. He pressed his thumb lightly along the engraved runes, his eyes flickering with recognition. "Mana-infused, obviously. The enchantment on these is quite advanced. I can feel the energy flow through the metal... and these runes..."

    He paused, his mind clearly racing as he pieced together the magic within the daggers. He tested the bnce, flipping the dagger expertly in his hand before finally tossing it lightly into the air. The dagger seemed to almost hum with energy as if responding to his touch.

    "A type of a de that can be pulled back?" Kieran asked, his gaze now fully focused on Astron.

    Astron nodded, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "That''s right. They can be retracted and returned to me after amand."

    Kieran smirked, impressed. "You don''t see enchantments like this every day. Whoever made these knew what they were doing, and the mana flow is impable¡ªno disruption, no dys in the return mechanism. The enchantment is seamless."

    He picked up another dagger, testing its weight and bnce just as he had with the first. After a few moments of silent observation, he nced back at Astron. "And I can tell you''ve used these a lot."

    Kieran stood up, holding both daggers now, and continued his analysis aloud. "The way these work... they''re built for efficiency. Fast strikes, easy recall, and perfect for someone who needs versatility inbat. It''s not just the retractable feature; they were designed with precision in mind."

    He tossed one of the daggers lightly toward Astron, who caught it effortlessly. Kieran''s expression shifted slightly, his curiosity deepening as he added, "So, what exactly are you looking for, Astron? Do you need these enhanced, or are you nning on integrating something new into them?"

    Without a word, Astron reached into his spatial storage once again, this time withdrawing a pair of sleek daggers and a finely crafted bow. He ced them on the table in front of Kieran with the same quietposure as before.

    "These as well," Astron said calmly, gesturing toward the weapons.

    Kieran''s eyes lit up with a spark of curiosity as he carefully picked up the daggers first. The moment his fingers touched the cold metal, his brows furrowed slightly in recognition. He ran a thumb along the de, feeling the faint energy coursing through it. His sharp eyes caught the faint green glow that shimmered along the edges, hinting at the weapon''s venomous properties.

    "These are... interesting," Kieran mused aloud. "The enchantment is good. Venomous Edge, right? This will stack venom over time. Not bad." He gave a nod of approval, though his expression remained focused. "The paralysis effect after the third hit is a nice touch¡ªperfect for taking down enemies quickly."

    He tested the bnce of the des, flipping one in his hand before continuing his assessment. "And Serpent''s Reflex... I can see how it would enhance agility, especially in close-quartersbat. It''s a solid weapon, but..."

    Kieran paused, turning the des over in his hands before looking back at Astron with a measured gaze. "These are at most [Unique] Grade artifacts," he said matter-of-factly. "Not bad, but there''s room for improvement. Whoever made these didn''t push the enchantments to their full potential."

    Satisfied with his analysis, he ced the daggers back down and moved on to the bow. The moment he lifted the Starpiercer Arc, Kieran''s eyes gleamed with appreciation for its craftsmanship. He ran a hand along the smooth wood, tracing the runes etched into the frame, feeling thetent power within the weapon.

    "Now this... this is a beauty," Kieran remarked, his tone carrying a hint of admiration. "Piercing Shot, I''m guessing? Allows the arrow to travel through multiple targets while increasing in force as it goes."

    He strung the bow lightly, testing the tension with a practiced hand. "It''s well-bnced and strong, and the magic is woven seamlessly into the bow. But again, like the daggers, it''s only at [Unique] Grade." Kieran''s voice was calm but firm, giving an honest critique. "There''s definitely potential to bring these weapons up a notch if you''re willing to invest the time and resources."

    Astron gave a small nod, his expression unchanged. "I expected as much."

    The reason why Astron revealed those weapons was just to test if this guy before him was the one from the game or not.

    ''And it is indeed the one from the game.''

    Kieran from the game had the ability to see through the effects of the weapons thanks to his trait, and that way, he could identify what the weapons did.

    His talent stemmed from the fact that, thanks to the effects of the weapons, he could fasten his experiments regarding weapons, and this yed a huge role in his career as a magic engineer.

    Astron''s eyes flicked between the weaponsid out on the table before him, his mind already calcting the possibilities. The fact that Kieran had identified the abilities of each weapon without hesitation confirmed Astron''s suspicions. This Kieran was, without a doubt, the same one from the game, possessing the unique trait that allowed him to see through the effects of artifacts and weapons alike.

    ''He''s exactly as I expected.''

    With that thought in mind, Astron decided to push the boundaries of what Kieran could do. He looked up from the weapons, his violet eyes meeting Kieran''s sharp, expectant gaze.

    "Can youbine their abilities?" Astron asked, his voice calm and measured.

    Kieran''s expression immediately shifted into a wide grin, the kind of smile that told Astron this was exactly the kind of challenge Kieran had been hoping for. "Now, that''s the kind of question I like to hear," Kieran said, his tone filled with excitement. He stepped forward, picking up the daggers and the bow again, his eyes gleaming with possibility.

    He spun one of the daggers in his hand before turning back to Astron, his grin widening. "Combining their abilities... it''s not easy, but it''s definitely possible." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Kieran''s grin widened as he continued, clearly energized by the challenge. "Here''s the thing," he said, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "I can craft the throwable daggers with all these properties. Imagine it¡ªvenomous strikes, enhanced reflexes for quick reaction times, and the precision you get from a bow, allpacted into a set of throwing des. I can even fine-tune the aerodynamics to make them faster and more efficient mid-flight."

    He twirled one of the daggers in his hand again, eyes gleaming as he considered the possibilities. "The current material is decent, but if we''re going all out, I''ll use something stronger¡ªhigher-grade metals that can hold the enchantments better and increase durability. That way, you won''t have to worry about the des losing their edge or breaking duringbat, no matter how intense the fight gets."

    Kieran set the daggers and the bow back down, his excitement palpable. "And the aerodynamics? I''ll refine the design to make the flight smoother, reducing drag and increasing the speed at which they return to you. The key is bnce¡ªif we get it just right, they''ll fly faster, hit harder, and retain all their enchantments. It''s a lot of work, but I can do it."

    Astron remained calm as ever, though he felt a flicker of satisfaction at Kieran''s response. This was exactly what he had hoped for¡ªan upgrade.

    The reason?

    ''If he canbine and can show his talent more, maybe I can even show him [Celestalith].''

    He had never shown his weapon to anyone before since he did not have any need to, as well as he liked hiding his trump cards.

    Kieran leaned in slightly, his grin never fading. "By the time I''m done, these daggers will be something else entirely. They''ll be your go-to for both close and rangedbat, with all the power you need wrapped up in a sleek, deadly package."

    Astron nodded, his mind already envisioning the potential these refined weapons would bring to hisbat strategy. "I''ll leave it in your hands, then," he said, his voice calm but firm. "I expect nothing less than perfection."

    Kieran''s grin widened even more if that was possible. "Oh, don''t worry," he said, already gathering the daggers and bowing back into his hands. "You''re going to get more than you bargained for."

    As Kieran walked toward his workshop, the challenge set before him, Maya nced at Astron. "It will be on me."

    Just as Astron was about to respond, Maya shook her head firmly, her expression unwavering. "No, I won''t take no as an answer," she said with a knowing smile, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    Astron, everposed, raised an eyebrow slightly, though he knew there was little point in trying to persuade her otherwise. Maya had made up her mind, and when she did, there was no changing it.

    As Kieran walked toward his workshop, his mind already racing with ideas for the modifications, Maya turned her attention fully to Astron. "It''ll be on me," she said, her voice soft but resolute.

    Astron gave her a steady look, the hint of a frown tugging at his lips. He wasn''t used to relying on others, especially for something as personal as his weapons, but Maya''s determination was evident. She wasn''t offering; she was deciding.

    Astron fell silent for a moment, considering her words. He knew she meant well, and while he wasn''t one to ept help easily, he respected her insistence. Finally, with a subtle nod, he relented. "All right," he said, his voice measured. "But only this time."

    Maya chuckled softly, clearly pleased with his response. "You say that now," she teased lightly, "but we both know you''re not getting rid of me that easily."

    "Fair enough," Astron conceded, knowing well that Maya wasn''t someone who could be brushed off so easily.

    With the matter settled, Maya nced toward the backroom where Kieran had disappeared, her confidence unwavering. "He''s going to do great work," she said, her tone filled with certainty. "You''ll see."

    Astron simply nodded, though his mind briefly drifted back to the thought of his own hidden weapon, Celestalith. If Kieran proved himself capable, perhaps¡ªjust perhaps¡ªhe would consider revealing that trump card for further enhancement. But for now, he would wait and see.

    "Though I am curious. How did the two of you meet?"

    Still, before everything happened, Astron needed to rify some things.

 Chapter 602 133.4 - Kieran

    Chapter 602133.4 - Kieran

    "Though I am curious. How did the two of you meet?"

    As Astron asked his question, Maya''s expression softened, and she nced in the direction Kieran had disappeared. "It was thanks to my brother that Kieran and I met," she exined, her voice tinged with a hint of nostalgia.

    Astron raised an eyebrow slightly, his curiosity piqued. "Your brother?"

    Maya nodded, her gaze returning to Astron. "Yes, Alden. He introduced Kieran to me a few years ago. Back then, my brother was already working on a few projects of his own. He would not be at home for a long time. But then suddenly, he took me out one day, and then he brought me here."

    "Here?"

    "Yes. Even when I was a young child, Kieran was in this ce working over some things on his own. And then brother brought me here and that''s how we met. Kieran''s been a trusted ally ever since."

    Astron''s thoughts churned as he processed the information. It made sense that Alden, with his sharp and methodical nature, would have seen Kieran''s potential early on. In all likelihood, Alden had discovered Kieran, recognized his talents, and provided the necessary resources for him to flourish. Perhaps it was even through their family''s influence or financial backing that Kieran had managed to establish himself here.

    ''Alden likely funded him,'' Astron spected, his mind piecing together the potential dynamic. ''It''s possible that Kieran''s sess was in part due to the resources provided by the Evergreen family. But Maya¡­ she doesn''t seem to know the full extent of it.''

    It was evident from her earlier words, the way she spoke fondly of her brother but with a sense of detachment from the deeper machinations that might have been at y. While she understood the connection, Maya didn''t seem to be aware of the full scope of what Alden''s involvement might have been.

    Astron nced at her, his calm expression betraying none of his internal thoughts. He knew that the real answers wouldn''t lie with Maya but with Alden himself. Whatever arrangements or agreements had been made between Alden and Kieran, Maya was likely kept in the dark or at least unaware of the finer details.

    "You didn''t ask about the specifics?" Astron inquired, his voice measured.

    Maya shook her head lightly, her smile soft but carrying a hint of mystery. "No, Alden never really told me much about it. He''s always been like that¡ªkeeping certain things to himself. I was young then, and I didn''t question it." She paused for a moment, then added, "But I trust him. Whatever arrangement they had, it worked."

    Astron nodded slowly, his suspicions confirmed. The true depth of Kieran''s connection to the Evergreen family¡ªand the role Alden yed in it¡ªwas something only Alden could rify. For now, though, Astron kept his thoughts to himself, knowing that digging further would have to wait.

    "I see," Astron said, his voice calm.

    With the lingering questions now tucked away in the back of his mind, Astron nced toward the door and made a silent decision. They had spent enough time here, and the longer they stayed, the more unnecessary details might emerge. He had other priorities to focus on, especially with the uing banquet tomorrow¡ªa time that would demand his full attention and meticulous preparation.

    "I think that''s enough for now," Astron said, his voice calm but resolute. He turned to Maya, his violet eyes meeting hers with a silent understanding. "We''ve already spent quite a bit of time here, and I need to make some final preparations before the banquet tomorrow."

    Maya''s expression shifted, a small smile tugging at her lips as she nodded in agreement. "You''re right. We should get going." She gave a brief nce toward the backroom, where Kieran was already hard at work, before turning back to Astron. "He''ll be busy for a while anyway."

    Without further words, the two made their way toward the exit of the shop, the soft chime of the bell marking their departure. The energy of the city streets greeted them once again, bustling with life as they stepped outside. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Just like that, they returned to the mansion.

    *******

    Sitting in the quiet of my room, I opened the thick file folder from [Horde] and spread its contents across the air using the projection of the smartwatch.

    Now that today is the final day before the banquet, the people attending there will be finalized. And it is better to be prepared about who would be attending so that I would not let any slip ups. Too many eyes would be watching, and any misstep could lead to suspicion.

    I leaned back slightly, flipping through the profiles of those who would be attending the event. High-ranking officials, influential nobles, a few guild masters¡­ all names that carried weight. I couldn''t allow myself to be caught off guard by anyone.

    ''These people aren''t just here for pleasantries. Each one of them has an agenda, and I need to know exactly what I''m walking into.''

    I scanned the first profile. Argen Delvora, a name that was prominent in political circles, known for his ruthless ambition and close ties to the Valerian Federation. His wealth was built on mining operations, but his true strengthy in his connections with various influential figures in the capital.

    I moved to the next file. Vivienne Althea, a renowned socialite with a reputation for her wit and charm. She was the center of gossip, a woman who could control the flow of rumors with a single word.

    ''Not to be underestimated. She''ll notice any small slip in behavior or etiquette.''

    Now, why were these people important?

    It was because they also had businesses that were showing contacts with demons and shady deals, and it was highly likely that they were here to make a deal tonight.

    I turned the page to the next profile, my gaze narrowing as the host''s name came into view: Cox Family¡ªmore specifically, Gerald Cox, the head of the family. The name had been cropping up a lot recently, and it was a small family that had gained sudden influence in the southern territories. Their recent rise was swift, almost unnaturally so. They had formed alliances with several local merchant groups, and their business ventures had seen unexpected sess.

    Too much sess.

    ''The Cox family¡­ their business rivals didn''t just lose. They were taken down, one by one. Silently, without public scandal, without a trace. This kind of precision suggests something is at work.''

    I scanned through the history of the family''s growth, noting the suspicious patterns. Rivals copsed under strange circumstances, contracts mysteriously voided, and deals fell apart just when the Cox family needed them to. Everything pointed to something operating in the shadows. No one in the Federation would admit it, but I had seen this kind of pattern before.

    ''Demonic influence.''

    The thought brought a deeper understanding of why this banquet was so important. The Cox family was clearly looking to cement their newfound status, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that this event was also a way for them to showcase their connections.

    Since they were involved with demons, then this would be the perfect time to bring those underworld figures into their fold.

    ''That is also why Ss is showing himself in this banquet.''

    The other two names are on the top. Vivienne and Argen. Most likely, they were there to conduct a business deal that regarded the two when it was safest.

    While hosting a banquet just for this reason would not be efficient, it was also a good cover for them to meet, most likely requested by Ss himself.

    I leaned back in my chair, the faint glow from the projection casting shadows across the room as I continued to piece everything together. Now that I had a clear understanding of the yers at the banquet, the next step was to decide how I would present myself. The right persona could either mask my true intentions or create an opening to gather more information.

    ''First, I need to consider the circumstances,'' I thought. ''Maya is attending, and her presence changes everything.''

    Ss would undoubtedly take note of her attendance. The youngdy of the Evergreen family, known for staying out of political affairs, suddenly appearing at such a significant event would raise gs. If I were Ss, the possibilities would be clear: either the Evergreens had suspicions about something, or they were trying to ease Maya into the political scene, using this banquet as an opportunity.

    ''But, there is no reason for them to think the first one since if Evergreens were suspicious, they would have sent someone else and not their own inexperienced daughter, who is still attending the academy. Therefore, most likely, they will think of it as the second reason.''

    Considering that this would be the case, it meant one other thing.

    ''Which means my presence has already been noted as well,'' I mused.

    My connection with Maya wouldn''t be ignored.

    ''Maybe an attendee or a person who is entrusted by the Evergreens to watch over Maya?''

    This would most likely be what they would think. There was no way that Maya, who had been sent there to learn more about the political world and such gatherings, would be left alone.

    From a logical viewpoint, this would be how it looked.

    ''And it is the perfect cover.'' I thought, a slight smile tugging at the corner of my lips. My connection with Maya, coupled with the assumption that I was entrusted to watch over her, provided a solid pretext. No one would suspect my true intentions as long as I maintained the facade.

    Now that I had a clear n, it was time to finalize the details and ensure that Maya understood her role as well. After all, her behavior tonight would be just as important as mine. If we weren''t on the same page, it could raise suspicion.

    I made my way toward the door, my footsteps steady as I left the room to find Maya.

    It didn''t take long to locate her. She was standing near the balcony of the guest wing, gazing out at the view beyond, her expression thoughtful. The soft breeze stirred her hair, and for a moment, I considered the weight she must be carrying tonight.

    "Senior," I called out softly, approaching her. She turned at the sound of my voice, her eyes meeting mine with a flicker of curiosity.

    "Junior," she responded, her tone calm but with a hint of expectation. "Is everything ready?"

    I nodded. "Almost. But before we go, we need to discuss how you''ll present yourself at the banquet."

    She raised an eyebrow, though there was no surprise in her expression. "You mean how I should act in front of them? I''ve been thinking about that, too."

    "Good," I replied, stepping closer. "Since you are from the Evergreen Family. They''ll be watching your every move, and Ss will be particrly interested in your presence. We need to make sure that what he sees matches the image we want to project."

    Maya''s gaze shifted slightly, herposure unshaken, but her lips pressed into a thin line. "And what image should I project, exactly?"

    "The one that makes the most sense," I said. "You''re here to learn, to familiarize yourself with the politicalndscape. They need to see you as someone stepping into this world for the first time¡ªcurious, but cautious. You''re observing, not engaging too deeply. Don''t try to assert yourself too much tonight. Let them underestimate you."

    Maya''s expression softened, and she gave a small nod of understanding. "So, act like a student, eager to learn but still inexperienced?"

    "Exactly," I confirmed. "That''s the narrative they''ll expect, and it''s the one that will allow us to operate without drawing too much attention. If they think you''re here purely to gain experience, they won''t scrutinize you as much."

    Maya''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. "And what about you? What role will you be ying tonight?"

    "I''ll be the one they expect¡ªa guardian of sorts, sent by the Evergreens to watch over you. Someone who''s close enough to ensure your safety but far enough removed to avoid drawing too much attention. I''ll be there, but I won''t overshadow you."

    Maya''s smile widened, a trace of amusement flickering in her eyes. "You''ve thought this through."

    "It is necessary. That way, Ss will also think of you as a small fish and will most likely approach you with his guard lowered."

    She nodded, her gaze steady and resolute. "I understand. I''ll do my part."

    Everything was ready now.

 Chapter 603 135.1 - The Banquet

    Chapter 603135.1 - The Banquet

    As Mayay in her bed, the room darkened by the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the curtains, her mind wandered back to the events of the day. The memory of their stroll through the city, visiting the tailor, and even their quiet moments at the restaurant lingered in her thoughts. She had enjoyed the day more than she had expected, and that wasrgely because of Astron.

    ''Today¡­'' she thought, smiling faintly as she recalled their exchanges. Today felt different. A subtle shift had urred, something she couldn''t quite put into words, but she felt it nheless. The way he spoke to her, the way he listened, and even his willingness to join her on the trip to the city all felt like a step forward in their growing connection.

    And then there was the banquet.

    The thought of tomorrow''s event sobered her, the weight of responsibility pressing down on her once again. It wasn''t just another social gathering.

    There were deeper currents flowing beneath the surface¡ªdangers and secrets that both she and Astron would have to navigate carefully. His words reyed in her mind, reminding her of her role in the night ahead.

    ''Curious but cautious,'' she repeated to herself silently. She knew how important it was to y her part perfectly, to let them underestimate her. It was a game of masks. But Astron had given her a clear path to follow, and she trusted his judgment. He was always calcting.

    The instructions Astron had given her were simple enough: y the role of a curious, cautious neer¡ªsomeone inexperienced in the art of politics but eager to learn. She knew that image would lower the guards of people like Ss, but the problem was that Maya wasn''t someone who easily felt nervous or unsure of herself. She had been raised in the Evergreen family and trained to be poised and confident in any situation. Nervousness wasn''t something that came naturally to her.

    ''Curious but cautious,'' she repeated once again in her mind. Her role demanded a delicate bnce, something that didn''te naturally to her. Normally, when she was in social settings, she carried herself with ease. Her status and the respect her familymanded in the Federation meant that she had little need to worry about how others perceived her. Most people either admired or feared the Evergreen name.

    ''But this time, it''s different.'' She sat up slowly, her mind focusing on the challenge ahead. She had to be careful and act like she was stepping into this world for the first time¡ªtimid, maybe a little unsure, but determined. It would be aplete contrast to the way she usually presented herself. Could she really pull it off?

    She frowned slightly, her fingers tracing the soft fabric of her nket. "How hard can it be?" she murmured to herself, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s just an act."

    And she was no stranger to ying roles, after all. Growing up in a family like hers, she had to learn when to put on a mask, when to show strength, and when to step back. She just needed to tap into a different part of herself¡ªone that she had rarely shown anyone.

    ''I''ll have to look hesitant, maybe even ask questions that seem basic, just to throw them off,'' she mused.

    Just like that, her night continued as she went to sleep.

    Muchter.

    ********

    Maya stood before therge, ornate mirror in her room, the atmosphere around her buzzing with activity as her maids prepared her for the banquet. They moved quickly, their hands steady and precise as they applied makeup, styled her hair, and helped her slip into the gown that had been carefully tailored for the event.

    She just stood still as the maids worked silently around her, their movements quick and efficient, each one focused on their task. The soft rustle of fabric and the quiet clinking of makeup brushes filled the room, creating a gentle hum of preparation.

    Her face remained calm and serene, a mask ofposure she had perfected over the years. Yet beneath that calm exterior, a faint flutter of excitement stirred in her chest. She couldn''t deny it. Tonight, she wanted to impress not just the people at the banquet but him¡ªAstron. She had imagined what he might think when he saw her in the dress, and though she knew he was alwaysposed, part of her hoped to catch a flicker of something in his gaze.

    As the maids continued to work, one of them approached her with a set of makeup brushes in hand. "Lady Evergreen, how would you like your makeup tonight?" she asked, her voice respectful and deferential.

    Maya nced at the array of productsid out before her. She didn''t need much¡ªher features were naturally striking, and too much makeup would only distract from her elegance. "Something subtle," she said softly, her tone measured. "entuate my eyes, but keep the rest soft."

    The maid nodded and quickly set to work, her hands light and precise as she brushed a soft hue over Maya''s eyelids, adding just enough shimmer to make her pink eyes stand out without being overpowering. The rest of her makeup was kept understated, enhancing her natural beauty without drawing too much attention.

    As she sat there, watching her reflection, Maya felt that pang of anticipation grow stronger. It wasn''t just about the dress or the makeup¡ªit was the entire evening ahead. She was stepping into a role, a carefully crafted persona that would help her navigate the banquet and the political games toe. But there was also a more personalyer to her excitement.

    ''How will he look?'' she wondered silently, her mind briefly drifting to Astron. He would be dressed in the suit Eliran had crafted, and she couldn''t help but imagine how sharp he''d appear, howposed and controlled, as always. But maybe, just maybe, tonight she would see a hint of something more¡ªa reaction, even if just a subtle one. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Does this look to your liking, Lady Evergreen?" another maid asked, stepping back slightly to let Maya view the final touches in the mirror.

    Maya took a slow breath, her eyes sweeping over her reflection. The soft glow of her makeup,bined with the elegance of her gown, created a look that was both powerful and graceful. It was exactly what she had envisioned.

    "Yes," she said, her voice steady but carrying an undercurrent of excitement. "It''s perfect."

    The maids bowed slightly, continuing their work in quiet efficiency as they adjusted thest few details of her attire¡ªfastening delicate jewelry around her neck and wrists, ensuring every piece was wless.

    As they finished, Maya took one final look at herself in the mirror, her heart beating a little faster. She was ready¡ªnot just for the banquet but for everything it would entail. And most of all, she was ready to step into the role she needed to y tonight.

    Her thoughts lingered on Astron once more as the maids quietly stepped back, giving her space. ''I wonder if he''s ready,'' she mused, the faintest smile ying at her lips.

    Maya stood up, her gown flowing elegantly with her movements, every step as graceful as the quiet hum of magic embedded within the fabric. The dress was not only beautiful but practical¡ªenchanted with protection and durability, ensuring that neither her makeup nor her attire would falter throughout the night. There was no need to worry about smudges or wear; every detail had been crafted with care and designed tost.

    She moved toward the door, her heart steady but carrying that subtle thrill of anticipation. The banquet was more than just an event¡ªit was a stage, and tonight, she would y her part perfectly. Her mind was focused, but a part of her was undeniably eager to see Astron, to observe how he carried himself in the suit they had tailored just for him.

    As she stepped into the lounge, her breath caught instantly.

    Astron was already there, waiting for her. And he was a vision.

    ''Huh?'' He wore a sleek, perfectly fitted ck suit, the fabric rich and luxurious, shimmering subtly under the warm lights of the room. The intricate silver and gold detailing on his jacket and the chain draped elegantly across his chest caught her eye, entuating his tall, lean frame.

    But it was the way he wore it¡ªwith that quiet, effortless confidence¡ªthat took her breath away.

    His posture was rxed, one hand in his pocket, while the other adjusted the cor of his jacket with the slightest touch of precision.

    His dark hair, tousled just enough to seem natural yet intentional, framed his chiseled face, and his purple eyes glowed like the rarest of gems, deep and enigmatic. The way the suit was crafted¡ªsharp, refined, with hints of starlight in its design¡ªgave him an aura of power, as if the very fabric held a trace of the cosmos within it.

    Maya couldn''t help but stare for a moment, her heart skipping a beat. It wasn''t just the suit that made him look so striking¡ªit was him. The calm,posed strength that he exuded, the quiet control that defined every movement, every nce.

    Her thoughts stilled, the yful remarks she had considered saying slipping away as she simply stood there, absorbing the sight of him. For a moment, she wasn''t the poised, practiced Lady Evergreen. She was just¡­ captivated.

    Astron turned toward her, his gaze meeting hers with a calm intensity that sent a shiver down her spine. He said nothing at first, simply observing her, his eyes lingering on her dress and her face, before settling back on her eyes. His expression remainedposed, but there was something in the way he looked at her¡ªsomething almost imperceptible, a flicker of approval perhaps, or admiration.

    For a moment, the lounge was quiet, the weight of their mutual acknowledgment filling the space between them. Maya felt her heartbeat quicken again, but she masked it with a small, graceful smile as she stepped closer to him.

    "You''re¡­ ready," she said softly, her voice calm, though the faintest trace of awe slipped through.

    Astron gave a slight nod, his eyes still fixed on her. "As are you," he replied, his voice low and steady.

    Maya felt the corner of her lips lift slightly. "You look¡­" she paused, choosing her words carefully. "You look impressive."

    There was a small, almost imperceptible shift in Astron''s expression¡ªjust the faintest twitch of his lips, a subtle acknowledgment of her words. "Thank you," he said, his voice asposed as ever. "You look¡­ perfect."

    And he did mean it without any lies.

    The way she looked tonight, dressed in the ck gown that hugged her figure so elegantly, her violet eyes glowing under the soft light, her long, dark hair cascading down her shoulders¡ªAstron couldn''t help but be taken aback. Her beauty was undeniable, but there was something more to it tonight, something that stirred within him.

    Maya also noticed the faint shift in Astron''s expression, the way his gaze lingered just a little longer on her as if taking in every detail. It wasn''t the first time they had shared a moment like this, but tonight, it felt different¡ªdeeper.

    But at the same time, it was embarrassing.

    Both for him and for her, but one of them was not used to getting embarrassed.

    "Shall we?" Astron said finally, his voice steady once more as he extended a hand toward her, though Maya knew that was a fa?ade.

    Maya nced down at his hand, a faint smile tugging at her lips. She hesitated for only a moment before reaching out, her fingers brushing against his as she took his hand.

    "Let''s."

    The banquet started.

 Chapter 604 135.2 - The Banquet

    Chapter 604135.2 - The Banquet

    Cox family had recently risen in power in the southern parts of the Federation.

    But even then, their roots as a low-ranking family had always been a chore in their eyes, and they needed to carefully cultivate their newfound status.

    Today''s banquet was a pivotal moment in solidifying their influence, a disy of power and prestige for high-ranking officials and nobles alike.

    Every detail mattered, from the shimmering chandeliers to the perfectly arranged floral disys. Everything had to reflect the image they wished to project: a family worthy of their position among the Federation''s elite.

    At the grand entrance of the Cox estate, the butler, Mr. Malford, stood straight-backed and stoic, his graying hairbed impably. Dressed in a ck-tailored suit that exuded professionalism, his sharp eyes scanned the driveway for the arriving guests. The estate''s wide marble steps were nked by two stone lions, symbols of power recently added to the mansion''s fa?ade, though Malford himself had always thought them a bit too ostentatious. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the first car approached, he adjusted his white gloves, the subtle leather stretching only noticeable to those who knew the art of etiquette. The car halted smoothly, and Mr. Malford stepped forward with practiced grace, his every movement deliberate and respectful. He opened the door and bowed slightly as the first guest descended.

    "Wee, Lady Halcross," Malford greeted in his polished tone. His eyes briefly met hers, the deep brown of a woman who had seen her share of political games. "The Cox family is most honored by your presence this evening."

    Lady Halcross, draped in a rich navy gown, nodded coolly. She was a woman of considerable influence, and Malford knew that her attendance alone was a significant achievement for the Cox family. "Thank you, Malford. I trust tonight will be... enlightening," she said, her voice dripping with an unspoken challenge.

    Malford only offered a gracious smile, bowing as she passed, escorted by a footman towards the brightly lit hall.

    As Mr. Malford continued to receive the guests with his impable manners, bowing and offering polite greetings, his mind couldn''t help but drift toward the unexpected development that weighed heavily on his thoughts: the sudden appearance of Lady Evergreen.

    The Evergreen family was a force unlike any other in the Federation, their influence and power spanning far beyond what the Cox family could currently dream of. Their mere presence at an event such as this turned heads and stirred whispers.

    Malford was proud to serve the Cox family; he had been with them since their early days when they had barely wed their way out of obscurity. But despite the pride he felt for their rapid ascent, the Evergreens were in an entirely different league.

    The Cox family, for all their ambition and newfound prestige, were still learning to navigate the intricate web of high society. And now, with Lady Evergreen gracing the banquet unannounced, everything had changed.

    As the next guest stepped out of their vehicle, Malford executed his well-practiced bow. "Wee, Lord Harrington," he greeted in his usual polished tone, though his mind still lingered on the arrival of Lady Evergreen.

    Lady Evergreen had been a surprise. The Cox family hadn''t expected her, and in the world of politics and power, uninvited guests, especially of her stature, carried with them either immense opportunity or catastrophic risk.

    He worried for Lord Cox. This banquet had been carefully orchestrated to boost their standing and cement their position as rising elites within the Federation.

    Yet, amidst his worry, Malford also saw the potential. This could elevate the Cox family''s reputation far beyond what tonight''s banquet had originally intended.

    The Evergreens were feared and respected in equal measure, and the fact that one of them had chosen to attend this banquet, uninvited or not, could transform the night into something monumental.

    People would remember this evening not only as a showcase of the Cox family''s ascent but also as the moment they rubbed shoulders with true power.

    As the stream of guests continued, Malford caught a glimpse of Lord Cox standing by the entrance of the ballroom, wearing his finest suit and offering a charming smile to those who approached.

    Cars continued to arrive one after another, each more opulent than thest, the gleaming exteriors reflecting the soft lights from the grand estate. Malford remained steadfast, bowing and offering polished greetings to every guest, yet his mind raced with the anticipation that hung over the evening.

    But before he could dwell too much on Evergreen, the distant hum of an engine pulled his attention sharply.

    ¨CWROOM!

    A new car approached the estate, one unlike the others. Sleek, polished, and unmistakably luxurious, the highest-end model that even the wealthiest in the Federation could only dream of possessing. Malford''s pulse quickened. He recognized the vehicle immediately. This wasn''t just any guest¡ªthis was him.

    The car glided to a stop, its engine emitting a low, refined growl before falling into silence. Malford instinctively straightened his posture and adjusted his gloves. The moment hade, and his master''s most important guest was finally here.

    The door of the luxurious car opened, and a man stepped out with graceful precision. Ss Vayne, the man everyone had been waiting for. He appeared to be in his thirties, yet his smooth, unblemished skin hinted at something more¡ªa telltale sign of his Awakened status. His dark hair was slicked back, and his sharp, calcting eyes seemed to absorb everything around him in an instant.

    Malford''s heart raced as an aftereffect of his presence. The subconscious effect of his oppression was, though Malford maintained hisposure.

    He knew this was the guest his master had personally instructed him to show the utmost respect. Not even Lady Evergreen, for all her unanticipated arrival and the shockwaves it had sent through the evening, carried the weight that Ss Vayne did. This entire banquet, all thevish disys, the carefully curated guest list¡ªit had all been orchestrated for him.

    "Wee, Mr. Vayne," Malford greeted, bowing lower than he had for anyone that night. His tone was reverent and respectful in a way that left no room for misinterpretation. "The Cox family is deeply honored by your presence."

    Ss didn''t reply immediately. He took a moment to adjust the cufflinks on his immacte suit, his gaze sweeping over the grand estate before settling on Malford. His expression was unreadable, but the intensity of his presence was undeniable.

    Finally, he gave a small nod, acknowledging the butler''s greeting. "Thank you, Malford," Ss said, his voice smooth andposed. "I trust everything is in order?"

    Malford suppressed the nervous flutter in his chest and gave a confident nod. "Yes, Mr. Vayne. Every detail has been prepared to your specifications. My Lord eagerly awaits your arrival inside."

    Ss gave another nod, satisfied. Without another word, he walked towards the grand entrance, his steps silent but carrying the weight of someone who knew the power they wielded.

    As Ss entered the brightly lit hall, Malford exhaled slowly, allowing himself a brief moment of relief.

    ''What an oppressive Aura.'' He thought. Being a butler was not easy, especially for a family like Cox. He was someone who had dealt with countless shady people, and countless different deals.

    Being a demon contractor himself, he thought that he had seen the world already.

    ''My Lord¡­.'' Yet, now he was not sure anymore.

    ''My Lord¡­ what have you gotten us into?'' he mused silently, though he kept his expression calm and professional.

    Before he could dwell further on the unsettling thoughts, the next car arrived, snapping him back to the present. This was another pair of guests that Lord Cox had emphasized as critical to the evening''s sess.

    The vehicle pulled up smoothly, and Malford immediately recognized the emblem on its side¡ªArgen Delvora''spany. A formidable businessman and political strategist, Argen was known for his ruthlessness and brilliance in negotiation. He was not a man to cross, and his influence could sway entire sectors of the Federation''s economy. Malford straightened his posture and stepped forward to open the door.

    Argen Delvora emerged from the car, his sharp, calcting eyes hidden behind round spectacles. His salt-and-pepper hair gave him an air of wisdom, and his tailored suit exuded wealth and authority. He nced at Malford briefly, offering no words, only a slight nod of acknowledgment.

    "Wee, Mr. Delvora," Malford greeted respectfully. "The Cox family is deeply honored by your presence tonight."

    Argen gave no reply, merely adjusting his gloves as he strode towards the grand entrance with the quiet confidence of a man used to wielding power. Malford watched him go, noting how the other guests already inside would be keeping a close eye on him. Delvora''s reputation preceded him, and his presence was sure to add anotheryer of intrigue to the evening.

    Barely a moment had passed before the next car pulled up, this one carrying a more striking presence. The emblem of the Althea family gleamed on the car door, and Malford knew this guest would draw even more attention.

    Vivienne Althea, draped in a flowing crimson gown, stepped out with a grace thatmanded attention. Her auburn hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her bright green eyes glinted with both beauty and cunning. Vivienne was a socialite with deep connections in the Federation''s political sphere, but more than that, she was known for her charm and maniption. She could turn any room in her favor with little more than a smile.

    "Lady Althea, it is an honor," Malford greeted her with a respectful bow. He could feel the weight of her gaze as she examined him for just a moment.

    "Thank you, Malford," she said, her voice smooth, yet carrying an edge of amusement. "I trust tonight will be¡­ interesting."

    He nodded, holding her gaze briefly before lowering his eyes in deference. As she walked past, her entrance into the hall was bound to cause a stir. Thebination of Argen Delvora and Vivienne Althea in one room was a potent mix, and Malford could only imaagine the delicate negotiations and veiled threats that would take ce tonight.

    RING!

    Just then, he had received a call from his smartwatch connected to his earbuds.

    [Lady Evergreen will be arriving soon.]

    And hearing this, heposed himself swiftly, preparing mentally for the next pivotal moment of the evening. This was more than just a guest; this was a critical figure whose every move was carefully watched, especially by his master, Lord Cox.

    A luxurious car arrived, sleek and glimmering under the estate''s grand chandeliers, signaling her arrival. The vehicle came to a smooth halt, and the air seemed to grow heavier with anticipation. Malford took a deep breath as the doors of the car opened.

    Stepping out first was a striking man, his aura as powerful as the night itself. He appeared no older a twenty, yet there was something timeless about him¡ªhis pale skin, smooth as if untouched by age, and his wavy ck hair entuating his sharp purple eyes.

    His tailored ck suit adorned with intricate details exuded authority. This was no ordinary man. Malford knew without a doubt who he was¡ªanother Awakened, perhaps someone close to Lady Evergreen.

    Then, from the other side of the car, she stepped out. Lady Evergreen herself.

    She was radiant, her long flowing purple hair shimmering under the mansion''s lights, and her elegant ck gown draped over her figure like it was spun from the night sky itself. Her eyes, deep blue and captivating,manded the attention of all who looked her way.

    As she moved gracefully beside the man, there was no question¡ªthis pair was a force to be reckoned with.

    Malford, well-trained and everposed, bowed low as they approached. "Lady Evergreen, wee to the Cox Estate," he said, his voice carrying the weight of respect and awe. "The evening is honored by your presence."ue

 Chapter 605 135.3 - The Banquet

    Chapter605135.3 - The Banquet

    "Lady Evergreen, wee to the Cox Estate. The evening is honored by your presence."

    As she stepped forward, her posture poised and regal, the weight of her family''s name already rippling through the air around her, Maya felt the subtle tension pressing down on her.

    Yet, beneath the calm exterior, she was carefully crafting her role for the evening¡ªa delicate bncing act that required her to appear not as the powerful figure she truly was but as the curious and nervous youngdy she needed to portray.

    Astron remained a step behind her, his presence calm and steady, a silent guardian watching over her every move. His sharp eyes swept over the scene, taking in the way the guests reacted to Maya''s arrival. He noted how some gazes lingered on her with curiosity while others whispered quietly among themselves, likely specting about her sudden presence at the event.

    Maya could feel the eyes on her, but she pretended not to notice. Instead, she allowed her steps to falter slightly, her fingers twitching ever so faintly as though she were unsure of herself. It was all part of the act¡ªa carefully constructed facade that would let her slip into the evening unnoticed by those who might otherwise see her as a threat.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line as her eyes darted quickly around the room, taking in the opulence of the Cox Estate and the grand ballroom beyond. The chandeliers above sparkled like starlight, and the hum of quiet conversation and clinking sses filled the air. It was a room filled with power, influence, and hidden agendas, yet Maya''s task was to appear as if she were stepping into this world for the first time¡ªcautious, unsure, but eager to learn.

    As they approached the entrance to the ballroom, Malford, the Cox family butler, greeted them with a low bow. "Lady Evergreen, wee to the Cox Estate. The evening is honored by your presence."

    Maya gave a small, almost timid smile in response, her voice soft and measured. "Thank you... Mr. Malford, was it?" She added the faintest hesitation in her tone as if trying to remember his name, a calcted move to make her appear less confident in her surroundings. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Malford, ever professional, responded with a respectful nod. "Yes, Lady Evergreen. If there is anything you require this evening, do not hesitate to ask."

    Maya nodded, her eyes briefly flicking to the ballroom doors, then back to Malford. "I... I will, thank you."

    As they entered the grand ballroom, the murmurs around them grew louder. Maya could feel the weight of the room''s collective gaze shifting toward her, though she kept her own eyes lowered for a moment, as though uncertain. She took a breath and allowed herself to hesitate slightly before stepping fully into the room, giving the impression of someone not quite used to being in such grandpany.

    Astron, watching her closely, was impressed with how seamlessly she had stepped into the role.

    ''She did indeed have such a talent as I had thought¡­..''

    The faint uncertainty in her movements, the careful way she held herself¡ªit was all perfectly executed. No one here would suspect that Lady Evergreen was anything but a nervous young woman, stepping into the political world for the first time.

    The moment they crossed the threshold into the ballroom, Maya turned her head slightly toward Astron, her eyes catching him for a brief moment. It was a subtle signal, a silent acknowledgment that she was ready to proceed. Astron gave a slight nod, his expression unreadable, but Maya could sense the approval in his gaze.

    The two moved further into the room, and Maya kept her gaze moving, her expression one of awe and curiosity as if she were taking in the grandeur for the first time. She allowed herself to nce at the powerful figures in the room¡ªArgen Delvora, Vivienne Althea, and, of course, Ss Vayne¡ªwithout lingering too long, as though she were too intimidated to hold their gaze.

    Her hand tightened ever so slightly around the delicate fan she carried, a subtle gesture of nervousness that did not go unnoticed by those watching her. Ss Vayne, in particr, observed her with a calcting gaze, though his expression remained calm. Maya knew that he was already assessing her, trying to gauge her significance at the event.

    As Maya and Astron moved through the grand ballroom, it became impossible for them to go unnoticed.

    Eyes followed their every step, and whispers began to ripple across the room. The pair drew attention not only for the powerful family Maya represented but also for their striking appearance. Astron, d in a perfectly tailored ck suit, looked like a figure straight out of a painting.

    His cold purple eyes, chiseled face, and dark hair made him stand out like a model in an elite fashion magazine. Several of thedies in the room could hardly keep their gazes off him, his silent yetmanding presence only heightening the allure.

    Maya, no less captivating, stood at his side, her beauty enhanced by her flowing ck gown that shimmered with every movement. Her long purple hair cascaded down her back, and her blue eyes sparkled under the ballroom''s bright chandeliers.

    Together, they created a striking contrast¡ªhim with his cold, calcting gaze, and her with herposed yet timid appearance. They were a pair that seemed to belong in a world of legends rather than a mere banquet.

    As they passed by, more than a few heads turned, and many of the women in the room exchanged curious nces. The men, too, took notice, their expressions ranging from admiration to spection. Whispers circted, many of them wondering who the mysterious man apanying Lady Evergreen was.

    Among those particrly intrigued was Vivienne Althea. Her green eyes, sharp and observant, lingered on Astron as Maya exchanged pleasantries with the gathered guests.

    Vivienne leaned slightly forward, her gaze unwavering as she took in every detail of the young man''s appearance, his presence undeniable even though he remainedrgely silent, watching the room with those cold purple eyes.

    And Maya did not miss that as well.

    "Senior, you may go to her table."

    Hearing Astron''s words confirmed what she thought.

    ''I thought the same.''

    With that she moved towards her table. Reaching there, Maya gave a small, hesitant smile and dipped her head in greeting. "Good evening," she said softly, her voice just loud enough to be heard but with a hint of shyness that fit the image she was portraying.

    The men and women around the table offered polite smiles in return, their gazes curious but unthreatening. Vivienne Althea, in particr, gave Maya an appraising look, her green eyes gleaming with interest. "Lady Evergreen, how wonderful to see you here," Vivienne said smoothly. "I must admit, I did not expect to see someone of your standing at this event."

    Maya smiled nervously, her eyes briefly meeting Vivienne''s before she looked away. "Oh, I... I''m just here to learn," she replied softly. "My family thought it would be a good opportunity for me to observe."

    Vivienne''s smile widened slightly, her eyes flicking toward Astron for a moment before returning to Maya. "How wise of them," she said. "These events can be quite... informative."

    Vivienne''s gaze, sharp and calcting, shifted once more toward Astron, her curiosity evident. The way he stood just behind Maya,posed yetmanding in his silence, had clearly piqued her interest. His cold purple eyes, as unreadable as ever, seemed to study the room, but he remained a quiet enigma in the midst of the gathering. Vivienne''s green eyes lingered on him for a moment longer before she spoke again.

    "And who might this handsome young man be?" Vivienne asked, her tone smooth butced with intrigue. "I don''t believe I''ve had the pleasure of meeting him before. Could you introduce him, Lady Evergreen?"

    Maya felt the slight shift in attention as the other guests around the table subtly leaned in, curious to hear her response. She offered Vivienne a small, polite smile, her expression still reflecting the careful blend of timidity and poise she had been maintaining all evening.

    "This is Astron," Maya said softly, her voice warm but understated, as though hesitant to draw too much attention. "He''s my partner for tonight."

    There was a subtle flicker of something in Vivienne''s eyes¡ªperhaps surprise, or even admiration. She looked Astron up and down once more, clearly intrigued by the fact that such a striking figure was with Lady Evergreen. The word partner seemed to hang in the air for a moment, and Vivienne''s smile widened just a touch, though she hid her deeper thoughts behind a veneer of politeness.

    "Well, Lady Evergreen, you certainly have good taste," Vivienne said, her tone light but with an undercurrent of interest. "I must say, it''s not every day we see such an impressive young man apanying ady of your status. It''s quite the statement."

    Maya''s smile faltered ever so slightly, just enough to fit the nervous persona she was projecting. "I-I''m grateful for hispany tonight," she said softly, her fingers lightly adjusting the fan in her hand. "It''s a bit overwhelming to be here, and he has been a steady presence."

    Astron, everposed, remained quiet, giving Vivienne a respectful nod. His presence spoke volumes without needing to say much, and Maya could feel the eyes of the other guests lingering on them both, assessing the dynamic between them.

    Vivienne''s gaze, still lingering on Astron, softened just a little. "You''re very fortunate, Lady Evergreen," she said with a knowing smile while licking her lips.

    ''You fox bitch.'' And thanks to the fact that her gaze was on Astron, Vivienne missed a small expression that Maya showed just at that moment.

    How her eyes turned red, and they were narrowed, even though it was just for a split second.

    Vivienne''s smile remained sharp, though it softened ever so slightly as she steered the conversation into more familiar waters. "It must be quite an adjustment for you, Lady Evergreen," she began smoothly, her eyes finally shifting back to Maya. "Attending such events, especially considering the weight of your family''s reputation. I imagine there''s a lot of expectation riding on your shoulders."

    Maya allowed her smile to return, though it was tinged with just the right amount of nervousness. "Y-Yes, it can be a bit overwhelming," she admitted, lowering her gaze momentarily, ying her part with subtle mastery. "There''s so much to learn... and so many people to meet." Her fingers fidgeted delicately with her fan, the perfect picture of a young woman trying to navigate her way through a world she was only beginning to understand.

    Vivienne''s gaze remained fixed on her, clearly entertained by Maya''s seemingly vulnerable demeanor. "I''m sure you''ll do just fine," she teased, a yful glint in her green eyes. "Though I must admit, I''ve never expected to see you this¡­..timid."

    At those words, Maya''s eyes perked up a little as she slightly tensed.

    ''This woman¡­..''

    She realized Vivienne was not that easy to fool.

 Chapter 606 135.4 - The Banquet

    Chapter606 135.4 - The Banquet

    ''This woman¡­..''

    Maya felt the subtle shift in Vivienne''s tone and the sharpness in her words. It was clear now¡ªVivienne wasn''t just making idle conversation, she was testing her. A woman like Vivienne, who had navigated the upper echelons of power for years, would never let down her guard so easily. She was probing, assessing whether the young Lady Evergreen was as fragile as she appeared or if there was something more beneath the surface.

    Maya''s fingers tightened briefly around the stem of her ss as she took in the realization. Of course, Vivienne would push harder¡ªit was the nature of the game. And Maya was already prepared for such challenges. She had anticipated that her persona of the timid, inexperienced noblewoman wouldn''t be enough to fool everyone. Women like Vivienne had sharpened their instincts in political circles filled with deceit and ambition. Maya knew she had to step carefully.

    Letting her shoulders rx slightly, she allowed the faintest flicker of nervousness to cross her features, just enough for Vivienne to catch it. She held the ss in her hand, taking a small sip of the wine, her fingers deliberately trembling as she set it down.

    Her hand slipped just slightly, and the ss wobbled precariously before tumbling from her fingers.

    "Oh!" Maya gasped, stepping back in surprise, her eyes wide with embarrassment. The ssy in pieces at her feet, and she could already feel the attention of the nearby guests turning toward her. She bit her lip, her expression a perfect mixture of shock and humiliation as she sped her hands together in front of her chest. "I-I''m so sorry," she stammered softly, casting her gaze down as if utterly mortified by the mistake.

    Vivienne''s eyes shed with amusement, but behind her smile was something more. She watched closely, clearly evaluating whether this nervous disy was genuine or another carefully calcted move. Maya could sense Vivienne''s enjoyment at seeing her so flustered, but she made sure to maintain her facade, giving Vivienne exactly what she wanted to see: an unsure, overwhelmed young woman out of her depth.

    "Don''t worry, Lady Evergreen," Vivienne said with a teasing lilt in her voice, her eyes gleaming with a hint of predatory satisfaction. "It happens to the best of us." She leaned in slightly, her smile widening.

    At this point, many people''s attention was directed toward that ce as they saw how the ss had shattered there.

    Just as Maya was about to respond to Vivienne''s teasing remark, the sound of footsteps approached swiftly. An attendant, impably dressed in the Cox family''s colors, arrived with a small, discreet broom and cloth to clean up the shattered ss. His movements were quick yet unobtrusive, expertly clearing the broken shards without drawing too much attention. Maya cast a fleeting nce at him, grateful for his professionalism, but something else caught her attention.

    The timing.

    The crowd''s murmurs quieted as the doors at the far end of the ballroom opened, and the host of the evening, Gerald Cox, entered the room.

    He walked with an air of importance that demanded respect, yet his face held a pleasant, weing smile. The sudden shift in focus from Maya''s moment of clumsiness to the host''s grand entrance felt almost deliberate.

    ''Not bad.'' Maya couldn''t help but notice the impable timing of his appearance. Whether intentional or not, it provided her with the opportunity to gracefully step away from the spotlight.

    ''Most likely to save me some face.'' She briefly wondered if it had been orchestrated as a subtle gesture of support. After all, the Cox family had everything riding on this banquet, and letting a high-profile guest like Lady Evergreen suffer unnecessary embarrassment wouldn''t be beneficial to anyone. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Ladies and gentlemen," the voice of one of the Cox family''s attendants announced, drawing the attention of the room. "Our esteemed host, Lord Gerald Cox."

    Gerald paused at the center of the ballroom, amanding figure now standing at the heart of everyone''s attention. With a subtle wave of his hand, the hum of conversation dwindled to a quiet hush. He surveyed the room for a moment, his gaze passing over Maya and Astron for a brief second before settling on therger group of guests.

    "Wee, friends and esteemed guests," Gerald began, his voice smooth and practiced, carrying through the grand hall with ease. "It brings me great pleasure to have you all here tonight. This evening is not only a celebration of our shared sesses but also a chance to strengthen the bonds of friendship and coboration between our families and our future endeavors."

    There was a soft murmur of approval from the guests, the gathered crowd clearly impressed with Gerald''s poised and confident demeanor. His words were carefully chosen, not only weing the attendees but also hinting at the underlying purpose of the banquet¡ªstrengthening alliances and fortifying the Cox family''s newfound position of power.

    Gerald''s eyes swept the room once more, offering a reassuring smile to his guests. "Please, enjoy the evening. We''ve prepared the finest refreshments and entertainment, and we hope this will be a night to remember for all."

    As the polite apuse began to fade and guests resumed their conversations, Gerald Cox made his way through the gathered crowd with purpose. His eyes flicked briefly to various important figures in the room, but it was clear where his destinationy. With measured, confident steps, he moved toward Maya and Astron.

    Maya noticed his approach immediately. Despite the bustling atmosphere of the room, the subtle shift in attention toward her was impossible to miss. She adjusted her posture, ensuring she maintained aposed yet slightly timid demeanor.

    As Gerald reached their side, he inclined his head slightly in a gesture of respect, his smile warm and polite. "Lady Evergreen," he greeted, his voice smooth and respectful. "It is a true honor to have you here with us tonight. Your presence elevates the evening."

    Maya offered a small, graceful smile in return, her eyes flicking up to meet his briefly before she lowered them, ying the part of the demure young noblewoman. "Thank you, Lord Cox. I''m grateful for your hospitality," she replied softly, her voice carrying just the right amount of humility.

    Gerald''s gaze shifted briefly to Astron, acknowledging his presence with a nod before returning his attention to Maya. "I trust everything has been to your satisfaction thus far?" he asked, his tone indicating genuine interest in ensuring that the evening had met her expectations.

    Maya nodded slightly, her fingers lightly touching the fan she held as she replied. "Yes, everything has been wonderful. The banquet is... quite grand."

    Gerald smiled wider, clearly pleased with her response. "I''m d to hear it. If there is anything you need throughout the evening, please do not hesitate to ask. We aim to ensure all our guests feelfortable."

    Gerald, still standing before Maya with that pleasant smile on his face, seemed to hesitate for a brief moment before he spoke again. "And how is your brother, Mister Alden?" he asked casually, though there was a subtle undertone to the question. "I understand he''s been quite busytely, taking on more responsibilities within the Evergreen family."

    Maya''s fingers tightened ever so slightly on the handle of her fan, but she kept her expression perfectlyposed, offering a soft, thoughtful nod. Gerald''s question wasn''t surprising¡ªAlden was a well-known figure within their circles, and it made sense that Gerald would inquire after him. But Maya wasn''t naive; she could sense the true intent behind the question. Gerald wasn''t simply making polite conversation¡ªhe was probing, trying to understand if there were deeper reasons for her presence tonight.

    Smiling gently, Maya tilted her head slightly in a gesture of mild thoughtfulness. "Alden is doing well, thank you for asking, Lord Cox. As you mentioned, he''s been quite busytely, overseeing much of the family''s work. I''m sure he would have liked to attend tonight, but... certain matters required his attention."

    Gerald nodded, his expression remaining pleasant, but Maya could see the gears turning behind his calm demeanor. He was undoubtedly weighing her words, trying to determine if her brother''s absence held any significance beyond what she had offered.

    Maya, of course, had no intention of giving away more than necessary. Her presence at the banquet was already creating enough curiosity¡ªthere was no need to draw further attention to the Evergreen family''s internal affairs.

    "I see," Gerald replied, his tone measured. "A shame that Mister Alden could not join us, but I''m sure the family''s affairs are in capable hands."

    Maya smiled politely, her eyes lowering just slightly. "Yes, he is more than capable," she said softly, her voice carrying the perfect blend of familial pride and deference. "He''s always been very dedicated."

    Gerald''s eyes shifted from Maya to Astron, his gaze subtly appraising the young man''s poised yet silent presence. There was a momentary flicker of curiosity in his expression before he spoke again, his tone still pleasant but with a hint of inquiry. "And this gentleman is?"

    Maya, maintaining herposed facade, gave a soft smile and gestured toward Astron. "This is Astron," she replied, her voice light but confident. "He is my partner for the evening."

    Gerald''s eyes flickered with understanding, but internally, he was already processing the deeper meaning behind the introduction. ''Partner, is it? A curious choice of words... but fitting, given the nature of these events.'' His gaze lingered on Astron, noting his calm, unwavering demeanor. There was something about the way Astron carried himself¡ªcontrolled, watchful, and entirely unbothered by the scrutiny of the room. Gerald had seen this type before. He had no doubt that Astron was more than just a simplepanion.

    ''A protector, perhaps? Or an aide, here to ensure Lady Evergreen''s safety and to fend off any...plications,'' Gerald mused. The presence of such aposed figure beside Maya seemed to imply that the Evergreens were not leaving anything to chance tonight. This young man, with his sharp, focused eyes and chiseled features, was clearly someone used to handling tense situations, someone who could diffuse potential issues before they even arose.

    Gerald gave Astron a nod, one filled with respect. "I see. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Astron," he said and extended his hand toward Astron, his smile warm but with that same underlying note of respect.

    Astron, everposed, reached out and epted the gesture, shaking Gerald''s hand with a firm but controlled grip. It was the kind of handshake that conveyed both confidence and professionalism, traits that Gerald had alreadye to associate with him.

    "Likewise," Astron said simply, his tone steady. The exchange, while brief, spoke volumes to Gerald.

    As Gerald shook Astron''s hand, something unexpected stirred within him. It wasn''t something tangible, nor was it anything he could immediately identify, but a vague sense of unease crept up from deep within his instincts.

    Astron''s grip was firm, confident, and professional¡ªeverything Gerald expected from a man in his position. But there was an underlying current, a subtle shift in the air that Gerald couldn''t ignore.

    For a brief moment, Gerald''s eyes lingered on Astron, his smile still in ce, but something inside him was quietly sounding an rm. ''What is it about him?'' Gerald thought, his mind trying to grasp at the fleeting sensation. There was nothing overtly threatening in Astron''s demeanor¡ªhe wasposed, polite, and entirely in control. Yet, beneath that calm exterior, Gerald sensed something... other.

    It was as if there was ayer of depth to Astron that remained concealed, something powerful and potentially dangerous, though expertly hidden behind his stoic expression. ''Strange,'' Gerald mused internally. ''He''s not just a simple aide... there''s more to him, something I can''t quite ce.''

    Still, Gerald pushed the feeling aside, knowing that, for now, it would remain nothing more than a whisper at the back of his mind.

    There was no concrete reason to question Astron further¡ªonly the nagging sense that this man, quiet and unassuming as he appeared, was someone worth watching.

    "Then, I hope you have a nice night."

    With that, he took his leave politely, as he had other matters to attend to.

 Chapter 607 135.5 - The Banquet

    Chapter 607135.5 - The Banquet

    As the evening progressed, the buzz of the banquet increased, and the attention around Maya and Astron grew steadily. It wasn''t surprising¡ªMaya, with her elegant demeanor and her ties to the powerful Evergreen family, was naturally a ma for those looking to strengthen their economic and political standing. Meanwhile, Astron''s striking presence¡ªhis chiseled features, cold purple eyes, andposed aura¡ªdrew the eyes of more than a few of the women in attendance, many of whom were eager to find an excuse to approach him.

    Vivienne, always aware of the undercurrents at y, remained nearby, subtly guiding the conversation with Maya, though her eyes often flicked toward Astron as well. "It seems you''ve caught the attention of many tonight, Lady Evergreen," Vivienne remarked with a knowing smile, her gaze sweeping over the guests that had gathered nearby. "You and yourpanion have certainly made quite the impression."

    Maya, ever aware of the subtle games in motion, gave a modest smile. "It seems that way," she replied softly, her voice carefully measured. "But I''m sure the atmosphere of your wonderful event brings everyone together."

    Vivienne chuckled lightly, her sharp green eyes gleaming with amusement. "How gracious of you to say, though I suspect it''s more than just the atmosphere." Her eyes lingered on Astron, whose calm expression remained unreadable as he listened to their exchange. "Tell me, Mister Astron, do you enjoy these kinds of gatherings? You seem quite...posed amidst all the attention."

    Before Astron could respond, another group of guests, two elegantly dressed women, and a well-groomed man, approached them with warm smiles, their interest clear. Thedies'' eyes flicked to Astron almost immediately, their smiles widening as they took in his appearance.

    "Oh, Lady Evergreen," one of the women began, her voice light and friendly.

    They had chatted a little bit more with some pleasantries, but then her attention quickly shifted to Astron. "It''s such a pleasure to meet you, but I must say, yourpanion is... quite the striking figure."

    Maya, noticing the subtle flirtation in their gazes, maintained her own calm. ''They''re trying to draw him in,'' she thought, recognizing the social maneuvering at y. She had no intention of letting these flirtatious interactions derail the evening or undermine the facade she and Astron were maintaining. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The other woman leaned in slightly, her tone yful. "You must be quite the man to keeppany with Lady Evergreen. Tell us, what brings you to such events? Surely, you have many stories to share."

    "I''m here to ensure Lady Evergreen enjoys the evening," he replied, sidestepping the flirtation with ease.

    The women giggled lightly at his answer, clearly intrigued by his quiet charm.

    And to that, Maya felt a surge of frustration bubbling beneath her calm exterior as the women giggled and continued their light flirtation with Astron.

    Inside, she was fuming. ''Do they really think I''m just going to stand here while they try to pull him in?'' Her anger simmered, but she knew she had to maintain the role she had crafted for the evening¡ªtimid, unsure, and polite.

    However, it was getting harder by the second to keep the mask in ce. Her fingers tightened ever so slightly on her fan, and she could feel her expression twitch, a subtle sign of the growing tension inside her.

    ''I can''t let them see me like this.''

    Maya inhaled softly, forcing herself to remainposed even though the frustration gnawed at her. It was clear that the situation wasn''t going to improve if she stayed, so she decided on her next course of action.

    "I... I think I need a moment," she said softly, her voice still measured though there was a hint of strain in it. Without waiting for a response, she gave the women a brief, polite nod and turned toward the nearest exit. But as she walked away, she made sure to throw a side nce at Astron¡ªjust a flicker of her gaze that conveyed everything he needed to know.

    ''Follow me.''

    Astron caught the look immediately. His expression remained neutral, but he understood what was happening. Without missing a beat, he smoothly excused himself from the conversation. "If you''ll excuse me," he said politely, his tone giving no indication of anything amiss. The women looked slightly disappointed, but they nodded in understanding, allowing him to depart without question.

    As they left the main hall, the hum of conversation and the clinking of sses faded into the background, reced by the quiet stillness of the dimly lit corridors.

    The elegant marble floors gleamed softly beneath the glow of sconces lining the walls, casting long shadows that danced as they walked. Maya''s footsteps echoed lightly in the silence, her back straight, her movements graceful but carrying an undertone of tension.

    Astron followed her, his steps silent andposed, his expression as unreadable as ever. He had sensed the growing tension in Maya as they navigated the social intricacies of the banquet, but he had remained calm, ying his role perfectly.

    Now, however, he could feel the weight of her emotions pressing down, simmering just beneath the surface.

    Maya suddenly stopped in her tracks, her posture still poised, though the quiet energy around her had shifted.

    She spread her senses, the mana within her reaching out subtly, scanning the empty corridor for any sign of onlookers or eavesdroppers.

    Satisfied that they were alone, she turned on her heel with a sharp, fluid motion and walked straight toward him, her eyes locked on his with a fire that burned beneath the surface.

    Her breath was soft but heavy, brushing against his skin as she came to a stop just inches away from him, close enough that their faces nearly touched. Her pink eyes, usually so calm andposed, now zed with restrained anger.

    Astron, standing his ground, looked down at her with the same collected expression, though his gaze sharpened slightly, recognizing the intensity of her emotions.

    Maya''s voice, when she spoke, was low but brimming with frustration. "What exactly were you doing back there?" she asked, her tone quiet but biting. "Standing there like nothing was happening while those women¡­" She trailed off, her breath hitching slightly as she clenched her fists at her sides.

    "You just let them flirt with you," she continued, her voice trembling slightly with the effort of maintaining herposure. "Did you enjoy it?"

    Astron remained calm, his expression unwavering as he met Maya''s fiery gaze. Her frustration was palpable, her wordsced with the tension that had been building all evening. He could feel the weight of her emotions pressing against him, but he didn''t flinch. Instead, he looked at her with the sameposed intensity he always carried.

    "It''s not about enjoyment," he replied evenly, his voice steady, measured. "I acted the way I needed to, nothing more."

    Maya''s blue eyes narrowed, and despite knowing the logic behind his words, she still wasn''t satisfied. Her breath hitched again as she stared up at him, her fists trembling slightly at her sides. "But did you enjoy it?" she repeated, her voice quieter but more insistent this time.

    Astron''s eyes flicked over her face, the fire in her gaze unmistakable. "No. I didn''t."

    The tension in Maya''s body seemed to rx just slightly at his response, but the simmering emotions beneath herposed exterior didn''t fade entirely. She nodded once, slowly, as if epting his answer, though there was something else in her expression¡ªsomething unresolved.

    And then, without warning, she moved.

    In a swift, fluid motion, Maya leaned in closer, standing on her tiptoes as she closed the final inches between them, her fangs sinking into the soft skin just above his corbone.

    He remained still, his body tense butposed. Maya''s grip tightened slightly, her fingers pressing into his chest as she held herself against him, her lips lingering at the point where her fangs had made contact.

    Maya''s breath was ragged as she pulled back slightly, her lips brushing against his skin as she whispered, "I needed to remind you¡­"

    Astron''s purple eyes darkened slightly, but he remained steady, his breathing calm despite the rush of sensations that came with her bite. He understood the message she was sending¡ªthis was her way of asserting control, of grounding herself after the tumultuous emotions of the evening.

    And though he didn''t speak, his silence was answer enough.

    Maya stepped back, her eyes flicking up to meet his again. Her anger had faded, reced by something else¡ªsomething quieter, more intense. Her lips were stained with a hint of his blood, and she wiped them with a quick sweep of her tongue.

    Astron held her gaze, his expression calm, though there was a faint glimmer of something darker in his eyes as he spoke, his voice low and steady. "Satisfied?"

    Maya smiled a slow, quiet smile, the intensity from before now reced by something softer, more controlled. She gave a small nod, the corners of her lips still carrying a hint of mischief. "For now," she replied her tone light but with an undercurrent of meaning that only the two of them would understand.

    Without another word, she turned, her movements fluid and graceful as sheposed herself once more. Astron followed suit, his demeanor asposed as ever, though the tension from their private moment lingered faintly in the air between them. Together, they made their way back toward the banquet hall, the soft echo of their footsteps the only sound in the quiet corridor.

    As they stepped back into the bustling banquet hall, the hum of conversation andughter weed them once more, the vibrant energy of the evening wrapping around them like a cloak. Vivienne, ever observant, was one of the first to notice their return. Her sharp green eyes gleamed with amusement as she approached, her lips curving into a knowing smile.

    "Well, that was quick," Vivienne remarked, her tone teasing as she nced between the two of them. "I was starting to think you might have gotten lost."

    Maya, ever poised, smiled softly, her expression smooth and serene. "I just needed a moment," she replied lightly, her voice carrying the perfect bnce of warmth and nonchnce. "It can get a bit overwhelming with so many people around."

    Vivienne chuckled softly, clearly satisfied with the answer, though there was a glint in her eyes that suggested she wasn''t entirely convinced. But she didn''t press further, simply nodding in understanding. "Of course," she said with a smile. "The evening can certainly be exhausting."

    As Vivienne finished her sentence, the atmosphere around them seemed to shift subtly. Maya noticed it immediately¡ªthe soft murmur of conversation near them quieted, and the energy in the room felt more charged, almost as if the very air had thickened.

    ''This.''

    The vampiric instinct inside him was reacting.

    She turned slightly, her instincts already alert, and that''s when she saw the reason why such a thing was happening.

    Ss Vayne.

    The target finally took the bait.

 Chapter 608 135.6 - The Banquet

    Chapter608135.6 - The Banquet

    Ss Vayne¡ªno, Zharokath¡ªmoved through the grand ballroom with the calm, measured grace that was expected of a man of his stature. His sharp, calcting gaze swept over thevish surroundings, noting the opulence of the Cox estate, the glittering chandeliers, the polished marble floors, and the carefully curated gathering of influential figures. He observed it all with mild interest, but beneath the mask ofposure, he felt nothing but disdain.

    ''Humans and their need to disy wealth and power, as if it means anything,'' he mused, his thoughtsced with contempt. ''These creatures believe that money and influence elevate them, make them important. How foolish.''

    In his guise as Ss Vayne, Zharokath had spent years infiltrating human society, meticulously building connections and manipting those around him to further his own agenda. He had cultivated the perfect identity¡ªone that was respected, feared, and above all, trusted. But to him, this facade was nothing more than a convenient tool, a means to an end.

    ''If only they knew what truly lurks beneath the surface of their fragile little world,'' he thought, a faint smirk threatening to tug at the corners of his lips. ''They prance about like kings and queens, but they are nothing more than insects¡ªeasily crushed underfoot.''

    The Cox family, in particr, amused him. Gerald Cox had risen to power with unnatural speed, thanks in no small part to the quiet maniptions Zharokath had orchestrated behind the scenes. But the man, like so many others, had no idea that he was merely a pawn. Even now, as Gerald yed host to some of the most influential figures in the Federation, he was blissfully unaware of the demon who stood among his guests.

    ''Every time they think thy are in control,'' Zharokath mused, his eyes flicking briefly toward the host. ''He believes he has secured powerful allies, that tonight will solidify his position among the elite. How amusing. He does not realize that his every step is guided by my hand.''

    As Zharokath glided through the room, his attention shifted to the other key yers in tonight''s event. Argen Delvora, the ruthless businessman whose wealth and political influence extended far beyond the Federation, stood in conversation with Vivienne Althea, the cunning socialite who controlled the flow of information and rumors with a mere whisper. Both were important pieces in the game he was ying.

    ''They serve their purpose well enough,'' he thought, eyeing them from a distance. Argen, with his ambition, and Vivienne, with her ability to manipte.

    ''But like all humans, they are short-sighted. They believe they are making deals for wealth and power, but they cannot see the true nature of the bargain they are striking.''

    The deal Zharokath was here to conclude tonight was of far greater importance than any human couldprehend. It wasn''t simply about money or influence¡ªit was about control. Control over the humans who would unknowingly serve his n''s greater purpose, control over the Federation''s politicalndscape, and control over the demonic forces already creeping into their world.

    And yet, Zharokath knew he had to be cautious. He was not so arrogant as to believe that he could unt his true nature openly.

    The Void n, to which he belonged, needed to operate in the shadows since, from the moment their biggest strength had been injured, and needed to reincarnate and create a new body for himself.

    ''Tch...To be looked down and forced toe to this ce¡­.''

    Because there were many other ns that were hunting his n, he was forced toe to this human domain.

    Zharokath had no intention of bing one of their trophies.

    And for that to happen, he needed to recover his strength as well as the strength of the great one.

    As Zharokath''s gaze flickered across the room, it briefly settled on the small, ornate ne hanging from his neck. Its dull, unremarkable appearance masked the immense significance it carried¡ªwithin the ne, a fragment of the Void n''s greatest powery dormant, waiting to be revived. He reached up, fingers brushing against the cool metal, and his lips curled into a faint sneer of contempt.

    ''Great one, it will not take long. Don''t worry,'' he mumbled under his breath, the words barely audible, butced with reverence. ''Soon, we will recover our strength. And once we do, no one will dare hunt us again.''

    The thought filled him with a surge of dark satisfaction, but his arrogance was tempered by the weight of caution. The Void n had once ruled over realms far beyond this insignificant human world. But now, they were hunted, forced to hide in the shadows, their greatest strength injured and scattered. Zharokath had taken it upon himself to ensure their survival, to rebuild what had been lost. That was why he hade to this human domain¡ªan exile of sorts, but a necessary one.

    His eyes shifted again, drawn to a particr corner of the grand ballroom where most of tonight''s attention seemed to gather. There she was¡ªMaya Evergreen, the youngdy of the powerful Evergreen family, standing amidst the crowd.

    Zharokath''s eyes narrowed as he studied her. Maya Evergreen¡­ He had not expected her to attend this banquet. It was, after all, hosted by a lower-ranked noble family, a far cry from the kind of gatherings her status usually demanded. For a moment, her presence seemed out of ce, almost suspicious.

    But then, as he nced over her file in his mind, the pieces began to fall into ce.

    ''Of course,'' he thought, his arrogance briefly giving way to a calcted understanding. ''The Evergreens are preparing her, easing her into environments like these to adapt. To observe.''

    Zharokath continued to watch Maya Evergreen''s every detail of her appearance, her movements, and the way she interacted with the people around her. From the nervousness in her posture to the slight tremor in her voice, she appeared every bit the young noblewoman stepping into unfamiliar territory, trying to find her footing in a world dominated by seasoned yers.

    Her gaze flickered to and from the guests, her smile wavering as she fumbled through small talk. Her hands, though gracefully sped in front of her, asionally betrayed her by fidgeting with the delicate fabric of her gown. Zharokath could see it all¡ªeach slip, each hesitation.

    ''A fish that has yet to grow,'' he mused, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. ''She is still small, still inexperienced. A girl sent into the ocean without fully understanding the depths she''s navigating.''

    His initial assessment of her seemed urate¡ªshe was not a threat. The Evergreens had sent her here not as a yer, but as an observer, allowing her to grow ustomed to the political undercurrents that defined such gatherings. They were grooming her, teaching her to swim with the sharks without realizing the true danger that lurked beneath.

    Zharokath almost dismissed her entirely as he prepared to refocus his attention on the more significant matters at hand. But then, something stopped him. A flicker of energy, faint yet unmistakable, brushed against his senses. He paused, his gaze narrowing as he focused more intently on the girl standing across the ballroom.

    ''What is this¡­?''

    The sensation was subtle, barely noticeable to anyone without his keen perception. But to Zharokath, it was undeniable¡ªa faint resonance of demonic energy, something that stirred within him the moment his gaze lingered on her for too long.

    His smile faded, reced by a deepening frown. The energy wasn''t strong, not enough to suggest she was a demon herself, but it was there. A whisper of something familiar, something dark. It tugged at his awareness, an echo of his own power resonating from the girl.

    ''This is¡­ unexpected.'' Zharokath''s mind raced as he searched for an exnation. The resonance was not something he had anticipated, and it left him with more questions than answers. Was it possible that Maya Evergreen hade into contact with something¡ªsomeone¡ªdemonic?

    ''No, this is more than just contact,'' he thought, his sharp eyes narrowing further. ''There''s something inside her, something that responds to my presence.''

    He watched her more closely now, his attention no longer casual but focused, predatory.

    ''Or had someone of our kind already nning to use her?''

    The longer he observed her, the clearer the sensation became. It was faint, yes, but undeniably there¡ªa thread of demonic energy woven deep within her being.

    Zharokath''s eyes gleamed with a newfound hunger as the realization settled in. There was something inside Maya Evergreen¡ªa thread of demonic energy woven into her very being. A spark of dark potential, waiting to be manipted. His frown faded, reced by a slow, predatory smile. This unexpected development had turned the evening into something far more intriguing than he had anticipated.

    ''Heh¡­ What a surprise this is,'' he thought, his mind already whirling with the possibilities. ''If there''s a demonic presence within her, then influencing her will be far easier than I thought. Someone has already done the groundwork for me.''

    The idea of bending the girl to his will filled him with dark satisfaction. Maya Evergreen¡ªna?ve, inexperienced, and apparently carrying a demonic connection¡ªwas now a target he couldn''t afford to ignore. And the best part? She didn''t seem to be aware of it. That made her even more vulnerable. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Zharokath licked his lips, the taste of opportunity tantalizing him. His fingers brushed the surface of the table beside him, feeling the cool ss as his gaze stayed locked on Maya, who was still conversing with a small group of nobles, unaware of the predator in the room.

    ''Such a pleasant opportunity,'' he mused, his smile growing darker. ''How could I possibly let it go now?''

    With the calcted ease of a seasoned maniptor, Zharokath straightened his posture and adjusted the cufflinks on his immactely tailored suit. There was still some time left before his meeting with Gerald Cox¡ªtime he could use to introduce himself to the girl. After all, this wasn''t just a social gathering anymore; it had be a hunt.

    He began to move, his steps deliberate, gliding across the room with an effortless grace that masked his true nature. To any observer, he was merely the influential Ss Vayne, a man of power and refinement. But beneath the surface, Zharokath was already plotting how to ensnare Maya in his web.

    As he approached the group Maya was standing with, he caught the faintest edge of her voice¡ªa careful, soft tone that fit the image of a youngdy eager to learn but out of her depth. Her nervousness was palpable, her eyes darting between the guests around her, and Zharokath couldn''t help but find it amusing.

    ''She really is a beautiful piece,'' he thought. ''But soon, she''ll be ying my game.''

    As he neared, the guests parted slightly, noticing his approach. Zharokath shed a charming smile, the kind that made people lower their guard, and inclined his head toward Maya and herpanions.

    "Lady Evergreen," he began, his voice smooth, exuding warmth and respect, "I don''t believe we''ve had the pleasure of meeting yet."

 Chapter 609 135.7 - The Banquet

    Chapter 609135.7 - The Banquet

    "Lady Evergreen. I don''t believe we''ve had the pleasure of meeting yet."

    Maya turned toward him, her expression momentarily surprised before sheposed herself. Her blue eyes flicked up to meet his gaze, and Zharokath could sense the faint tension in her posture.

    "Mr. Vayne," she replied softly, clearly aware of who he was. Her voice was calm, but there was an underlying thread of nervousness she couldn''t quite hide.

    Zharokath offered a polite nod to the others in the group before focusing his attention entirely on Maya, his smile never wavering. "It is truly an honor to meet a member of the esteemed Evergreen family. Your reputation precedes you."

    Maya blinked, a slight ''blush'' creeping into her cheeks at thepliment.

    She nced briefly at Astron, who stood silently a step behind her, his watchful gaze never leaving Zharokath. But Zharokath wasn''t concerned about him¡ªnot yet, at least.

    Why would he be?

    After all, how could a mere bodyguard sense what he was doing? Though that guy certainly looked really handsome, there was nothing else that gave an impression of him.

    Most likely, he was a boy''s toy prepared for Maya to use, as most of the high-ranking families had such traditions.

    "Thank you," she replied with a faint smile, her tone modest. "I''m only here to learn."

    Zharokath''s smile widened ever so slightly. "Ah, but learning is the first step to greatness, is it not? And I''m certain you will make quite an impression here tonight."

    Her blush deepened, and she looked down briefly, clearly still adjusting to the attention. Zharokath found it endearing in a way, though more than that, he saw it as an opening¡ªa way to slip past her defenses.

    ''She''s unguarded,'' he thought, his predatory instincts sharpening. ''This will be easier than I thought.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Zharokath continued his conversation with ease, allowing the words to flow smoothly, each one carefully chosen to keep Maya engaged while subtly nting seeds of influence. His smile remained calm and inviting, the perfect mask of a gentleman, but beneath that facade, his mind was working, calcting how best to manipte the situation to his advantage.

    "Experience is everything," he said, his voice smooth and measured. "The art of ruling, of managing people, is not something one simply learns from books or tutors. It must be lived, experienced firsthand." He gave Maya a knowing look. "Your presence here tonight is already a step in that direction. Soon, you will understand the subtleties of power¡ªthe way it ebbs and flows, and how it can be wielded to shape the future."

    Maya nodded, still ying the role of the eager but modest learner. "I have much to learn, Mr. Vayne. But I hope to understand it all in time."

    Zharokath''s smile widened slightly as he shifted the conversation toward himself. "I was much like you once¡ªan observer in the world of politics and influence. But as time went on, I learned that true power lies not just inmanding others, but in knowing when to influence from the shadows, when to let people believe they are in control."

    As he spoke, he began to subtly release a thin stream of his demonic energy, letting it weave through the air toward Maya. The energy was faint, barely perceptible, but it carried with it a familiar resonance that would reach out to the dormant power within her.

    Zharokath watched closely, sensing for any reaction from the demonic energy within her. His aim wasn''t to fully control her¡ªnot yet. It was a test, an experiment to see if he could stir something within her, perhaps evenmand a part of her, as demons held an innate ability to influence their lesser kin. He doubted Maya was fully aware of the energy lying within her, which made her even more susceptible to his influence.

    As the demonic energy reached her, he noticed a slight shift in her posture¡ªa momentary flicker in her expression. Her eyes, though still focused on him, seemed to darken briefly, as if something stirred within her.

    ''There it is,'' Zharokath thought, satisfaction blooming within him. The connection was faint, but it was there, responding to his energy. ''This will work.''

    He didn''t need her to fall under his control immediately. What he sought was more subtle¡ªan influence that would slowly make her view him more favorably, perhaps even develop a sense of trust or admiration. It was a method he had used many times before, gradually bending people''s perceptions in his favor without them ever realizing it.

    "Of course," Zharokath continued, his voice softening slightly, as if sharing something personal, "I have learned that true leadership is not about force. It''s about understanding the desires and fears of others and using that knowledge to guide them. People are often drawn to those who seem to understand them, who make them feel seen."

    As he spoke, he sent another pulse of demonic energy toward her, just enough to nudge the dormant power inside her, to see if he could push it further. Maya''s breath seemed to catch for a moment, and she blinked, her eyes briefly clouded with confusion before she quicklyposed herself.

    ''Interesting,'' Zharokath mused, watching her closely. He could feel the stirrings of the demonic energy within her reacting, though it wasn''t strong enough for him to fullymand yet. Still, the fact that it responded at all meant that, over time, he could nurture it, slowly coax it to the surface until she became more susceptible to his control.

    Maya, meanwhile, seemed unaware of the subtle maniption at y. Her expression remained calm, though Zharokath could sense a faint unease within her, as if she were trying to shake off a strange sensation she couldn''t quite identify.

    "Do you ever feel," Zharokath asked, his tone now more intimate, "that there''s something more waiting for you? Something beyond what you''ve been taught or what your family expects of you?"

    Maya hesitated for a moment, clearly caught off guard by the question. "I¡­ I suppose," she replied, her voice quieter. "But I''ve always followed my family''s guidance."

    But this time, her hesitation was real.

    It was because she was really feeling ufortable, as if something inside her was burning. Even though Astron had warned her beforehand that such a thing would happen and she had prepared herself for these types of sensations, she still did not expect it to be like this.

    She really was having a hard time holding herself from breaking down.

    Zharokath''s smile softened, almost as if he were sympathizing with her. "It''s natural to follow, but therees a time when we must step beyond the expectations of others and seek our own path. I sense that within you¡ªa potential for greatness, for something more."

    He sent another wave of demonic energy toward her, this time even subtler, designed to stir feelings of admiration, to make him appear more favorable in her eyes. It was a delicate bnce¡ªtoo much, and she might sense something was wrong. But Zharokath had mastered this method, and he knew how to y the long game.

    Maya''s mind, already clouded with difort, began to unravel under Zharokath''s subtle maniption. The burning sensation inside her intensified, and despite all her preparation, she hadn''t expected it to be this overwhelming. She felt her control slipping, her thoughts muddled and sluggish. Zharokath''s words rang in her ears, soothing and inviting, as if pulling her closer into his grasp.

    ''This¡­''

    Without realizing it, her lips curled into a soft smile. "Thank you, Mr. Vayne. Your words mean a great deal."

    For a brief moment, everything blurred. Her vision darkened at the edges, and the voice inside her, the one that knew something was wrong, seemed to fade away. She couldn''t think clearly, couldn''t resist the strange warmth overtaking her senses.

    But then, suddenly, a sharp sting pierced the base of her spine, cutting through the fog like a de. It wasn''t painful, just a quick, precise sensation, but it was enough to jolt her from the creeping influence of Zharokath''s demonic energy.

    Her body shuddered ever so slightly, and in that instant, the world around her snapped back into focus. The dark haze lifted from her mind, and the burning sensation inside her cooled, though a residual difort remained.

    Astron.

    Maya didn''t need to look to know who had caused that sting¡ªit was Astron.

    She could feel his presence behind her, his silent support steady as ever. He had warned her about this, about the potential for demonic influence and how it could overwhelm her. She had known this wasing, had prepared herself, and yet she hadn''t been able to stop it.

    Fear coursed through her, sharp and cold, mingling with the realization of just how easily she had been affected. The subtlety of Zharokath''s control, the way he had so effortlessly slipped into her mind without her even noticing¡ªit was terrifying. If it weren''t for Astron''s intervention, she might have fallenpletely under the demon''s influence.

    But there was no time to dwell on it now. She had to act. Maya knew that her sudden rity, her return to control, could raise suspicion if she didn''t handle it properly.

    She let her body rx into the lingering effects of the demonic energy, pretending to still be under its sway. With a soft sigh, she allowed herself to stagger slightly, her steps faltering as if she were suddenly lightheaded.

    ''¡­.Indeed, it worked.''

    Zharokath''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction, clearly believing that his influence had taken hold. Maya felt a flicker of revulsion as she saw the pleased look on his face, but she forced herself to remainposed.

    "I''m¡­ feeling a bit unwell," she said quietly, her voice trembling just enough to sound convincing. She brought a hand to her forehead, feigning dizziness. "Would it be alright if I excused myself for a moment, Mr. Vayne? I think I need some air."

    Zharokath''s smile remained in ce, but she could see the triumph hidden behind his polite expression. He believed this was his doing and that the influence of his demonic energy had overwhelmed her. Of course, he would let her leave¡ªafter all, he thought his hold over her was secure.

    "Of course, Lady Evergreen," Zharokath replied smoothly, his voice dripping with false concern. "Take all the time you need. The evening can be quite overwhelming, especially for someone as attuned as yourself."

    Maya offered him a small, strained smile. "Thank you," she murmured, and with a slight bow, she turned and started walking.

    As Maya made her way toward the exit, her steps carefully controlled to seem unsteady, she could feel the weight of Zharokath''s gaze on her back. Each step took effort as she maintained the illusion of being under his sway, the difort still burning faintly inside her. But her focus was sharp¡ªevery action had to be perfectly calcted to keep Zharokath from suspecting anything.

    But just as she drew near Zharokath, right as she was passing by his side, something unexpected happened.

    Her bnce faltered.

    A sudden wave of dizziness hit her, and for a moment, the world tilted. Maya lost control of her footing, her body lurching forward as if she were going to fall directly into Zharokath. Her breath caught, and panic red in her chest. ''No¡­''

    Before she could collide with him, a hand shot out with lightning speed, catching her just as she began to fall. The touch was steady, firm, and familiar.

    It was Astron.

    He had appeared between them in an instant, his arm wrapping around Maya''s waist to support her, his other hand gently steadying her. The sharp contrast between the coolposure of Astron''s presence and the chaotic surge of demonic energy that had briefly red in Maya was unmistakable. To Zharokath, it must have appeared as if her internal conflict with the demonic energy had momentarily overwhelmed her.

    Zharokath raised an eyebrow but remained calm, his smile still lingering on his lips. ''It seems the energy within her is more vtile than I thought,'' he mused, but the smirk in his eyes didn''t fade. In his mind, this was only further proof that Maya was slowly sumbing to his influence.

    "Careful, Lady Evergreen," Zharokath said, his voice smooth as silk, though his eyes glinted with a hint of amusement. "It seems the evening is taking more of a toll on you than you realized."

    Maya, still in Astron''s arms, managed to offer a weak smile, ying along with the act. "I''m terribly sorry," she murmured, her voice breathy and fragile. "It just¡­ caught me off guard."

    Zharokath nodded graciously,pletely oblivious to the deeper meaning behind her stumble. In his eyes, the briefpse in control was nothing more than the demonic energy inside her reacting to his influence¡ªa momentary disy of power that she couldn''t yet manage.

    Astron, however, showed no outward reaction. He merely stood protectively beside her, his expression calm as ever, though there was a subtle tension in his stance that only Maya could sense. His timing had been wless, and the danger had passed without Zharokath suspecting anything.

    Or so it seemed.

    Since when Zharokath was observing the demonic energy in Maya, something small and deliberate happened in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 610 135.8 - The Banquet

    Chapter 610135.8 - The Banquet

    "Let me escort you outside for some air," Astron said quietly, his voice steady butced with the protective tone that suited his role, but at the same time, it also felt genuine to Maya.

    He gently guided Maya toward the exit; his arm still wrapped protectively around her waist. Their departure was graceful, calm, and without any hint of the underlying tension that had nearly overtaken the situation moments ago.

    To anyone watching, it appeared as if Maya, ovee by the intensity of the evening, needed fresh air, and her ever-dutiful escort was simply helping her along.

    Zharokath''s gaze followed them for a brief moment longer, his smirk still in ce, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. He believed the situation was under control, that Maya was slowly falling into his grasp. The demon waspletely oblivious to the fact that, in the blink of an eye, something had been done to him¡ªsomething subtle, something he wouldn''t notice.

    Astron''s movements had been wless. With the precision of a master, he had slipped a small, barely perceptible object onto Zharokath''s clothes. It was nothing overt, nothing that would draw suspicion immediately, but its purpose would soon reveal itself in time.

    As they passed through the grand ballroom, the eyes of various guests briefly flicked toward them, but there was no suspicion in their gazes¡ªonly polite curiosity. Lady Evergreen, the esteemed guest, was simply unwell, and her guardian was assisting her. It was a perfectly reasonable sight, one that fit the roles they were ying to perfection.

    However, on the side of Maya things were a little different. She leaned into his support, but it wasn''t just for the act anymore. Her head began to spin, the grandeur of the ballroom fading into a hazy blur, and her breathing became shallow, each breath feeling heavier than thest. She could feel an intense heat rising within her, her senses sharpening painfully, and beneath it all, the gnawing hunger¡ªsomething darker, more primal¡ªbegan wing at her insides.

    Her vampiric tendencies, usually under her control, were ring up in a way she hadn''t experienced in a long time. The urge for blood was almost overwhelming.

    She clenched her teeth, fighting the feeling, but her fangs began to press painfully against her lips. It was more than just the usual hunger. This was something deeper, something darker¡ªher demonic side.

    ''No... Not here. Not now,'' Maya thought desperately, her steps faltering as her legs felt weaker. The hunger was unlike anything she had felt before¡ªit wasn''t just a need, it was a demand, a raw, consuming force that screamed for blood.

    Her body was heating up, every nerve on fire, and she could feel the demonic energy coursing through her, amplifying the hunger tenfold.

    Astron felt her weight shift, her body sagging slightly against him, and his expression, though calm, flickered with concern. He leaned closer, his voice low and steady. "Senior¡­.. Is it?

    Maya couldn''t find her voice. Her throat felt tight, and every word she tried to form died before it left her lips. She clutched at his arm, her fingers tightening around the fabric of his jacket as she fought to keep herself together.

    "I see¡­." Astron''s arm tightened around her, sensing the growing unease. He guided her out of the ballroom, their exit still graceful but now filled with more urgency. As they reached the open air of the garden outside, the cool breeze hit Maya''s heated skin, but it did little to quell the storm inside her.

    "Senior," Astron said again, his voice more insistent but still calm, "look at me."

    Maya''s mind was a swirling storm of fear and hunger, the intensity of it all threatening to pull her under.

    But beneath that hunger, a darker fear took root. The fear that her control, which she had fought so hard to maintain, was far weaker than she had ever realized.

    If Zharokath had been able to affect her so easily, to stir the demonic energy within her so effortlessly, what did that mean for her future?

    ''I''m not ready,'' she thought, panic creeping into the edges of her mind. ''I thought I had control, but...''

    It was a wake-up call and, at the same time, a reminder of how dangerous a real demon was. Even just without not showing his powers fully and barely sending demonic energy into her, she was feeling this much effect.

    The realization hit her harder than the hunger itself. It wasn''t just that she was a vampire struggling with her natural instincts¡ªit was that the demonic energy inside her was something she barely understood. Something she hadn''t mastered. The idea that someone could so easily manipte that part of her made her feel exposed and vulnerable.

    Astron''s voice cut through the haze, sharp and steady, grounding her for a moment. "Senior," he said again, his calm yet insistent tone breaking through the chaos. "Look at me."

    Maya forced her eyes to focus on him, though it was difficult. Her vision wavered, and the world around them seemed to pulse with her frantic heartbeat. She could see the concern in his violet eyes, but also something more¡ªtrust. He wasn''t afraid of her, even though she could feel herself slipping. He was right there, steady as ever.

    Astron, I¡ª"

    "Don''t be sorry. This time, it is because of me."

    Astron''s words were spoken quietly, almost as if he was mulling them over for himself. His tone was calm, but beneath it, there was a weight that Maya had never quite heard from him before. "This time, it''s because of me," he said, his violet eyes flickering with a subtle, internal conflict. "I should have handled this alone."

    Maya''s breath hitched as she caught the faint guilt in his voice, her fingers tightening against his jacket. His words hit her harder than she expected, and the growing storm inside her shifted, not because of Zharokath''s influence, but because of Astron''s.

    "No," Maya snapped, her voice firmer than she intended. She straightened, though her body still trembled from the lingering effects of the demonic energy.

    Her eyes, still glowing faintly with hunger and frustration, locked onto Astron''s, her expression fierce. "This isn''t on you. I chose to be here. I wanted to be here."

    Astron''s gaze remained steady, but there was a flicker of something¡ªperhaps doubt, perhaps resolve¡ªas he listened.

    Maya could see the gears turning in his mind, calcting, always nning his next move. But this time, his cold logic felt wrong to her, and the idea that he thought he should bear this burden alone only stoked the fire inside her further.

    "I''m not some helpless bystander," she continued, her voice growing softer but no less determined. "I knew what I was getting into when I came with you. I''m not here because you made a mistake or because you needed help. I''m here because I chose to be."

    She took a step closer to him, her eyes searching his face for any sign of hesitation. "I didn''te here to watch you do everything on your own. You don''t need to carry this alone." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Astron''s eyes narrowed slightly, the weight of her words sinking in. He remained silent, his mind clearly turning over her argument, but his expression stayed unreadable, his features calm, his breathing controlled.

    Yet Maya knew him well enough to sense the subtle conflict beneath the surface. He had always been the one to take on the heavier burdens, to make sure others were shielded from the worst of what they faced. It was how he had survived, how he had kept control over the chaos of his life.

    But Maya wasn''t going to let him use that same mindset with her. Not now.

    "Sigh¡­." Astron let out a long sigh as he mumbled. "I guess so."

    Just as his words hung in the air, pushing through the silence between them, the quiet sound of footsteps approached. Astron''s eyes flicked to the side, catching sight of the butler as he stepped forward, his demeanor polite and professional.

    "Excuse me, sir, Lady Evergreen," the butler began with a respectful nod. "I couldn''t help but notice that you were heading toward the exit. May I ask if you are leaving for the evening?"

    Astron''s expression didn''t change, his calm mask still in ce as he nced briefly at Maya before addressing the butler. "Yes, we are," he replied smoothly. "Lady Evergreen isn''t feeling well. It would be best for us to leave."

    The butler''s brow furrowed slightly, concern shing across his face, though his professionalism never faltered. "I see. I do hope it''s nothing too serious. If you wish, I could have one of our healers bring a potion. We have a variety of remedies for such situations."

    Astron shook his head, his voice calm but firm. "That won''t be necessary. It''s nothing urgent, but I believe it''s best we take our leave."

    The butler nodded, understanding in his eyes. "Of course, sir. I''ll inform the staff of your departure. Please, don''t hesitate to let us know if you need anything further."

    With that, the butler offered a polite bow and stepped back, leaving them alone once more. As he disappeared into the distance, Maya nced at Astron, her eyes reflecting a mix of exhaustion and determination.

    Astron''s demeanor remained collected, but Maya could sense the subtle tension in him, the weight of the situation still lingering. Without a word, he reached into his pocket, tapping his smartwatch. He had already summoned the driver earlier, anticipating their exit, and as expected, the sleek ck car was now waiting just outside the estate''s grand entrance.

    Astron gave a slight nod toward the car, his gaze briefly meeting hers. "The car is ready," he said quietly. "Let''s go."

    Maya let out a small breath, steadying herself as she followed his lead. The cold night air hit her skin as they stepped outside, the towering estate looming behind them. She could feel her strength returning little by little, but the weight of everything that had just happened still clung to her mind.

    As they approached the car, the driver opened the door for them, and without another word, Maya slid into the backseat, followed closely by Astron. The door closed behind them with a soft thud, sealing them inside the quiet, dimly lit interior.

    The engine purred to life, and as the car pulled away from the estate and inside, Maya jumped onto him immediately with her fangs as she could no longer hold it in.

    She did not care about the driver since there was a barrier preventing any sound or vision from escaping.

    ********

    As the final moments of the banquet wound down, Zharokath¡ªstill wearing the guise of Ss Vayne¡ªconcluded his business with Gerald Cox, Argen Delvora, and Vivienne Althea. The deal had gone smoothly, and the exchange had been wless. Their cooperation would serve his purposes well in the human domain, each of them unwitting pawns in therger scheme. Now that his goal for the night had been achieved, there was no reason for him to linger any longer.

    ''Humans,'' Zharokath mused, his lip curling slightly in the privacy of his thoughts. ''This little one is just driven by Lust while the other one is a ve to his pride.''

    He offered onest polite nod to Gerald and the others, his expression still that of a gracious businessman as he excused himself from the gathering.

    With careful precision, he maintained his demeanor¡ªcharming and poised¡ªuntil he stepped through therge doors of the banquet hall and into the cool night air.

    The driver, stationed by the luxurious car Zharokath had rented for the evening, straightened and immediately moved to open the door. Zharokath nodded appreciatively, slipping into the backseat of the vehicle with practiced grace.

    The door clicked shut, and as the car pulled away from the estate, Zharokath allowed himself a brief moment of stillness. His expression rxed, the mask of politeness falling away, reced by the calm, calcting demeanor that truly defined him. His sharp eyes flickered as he nced out the window, watching the lights of the estate grow distant.

    The driver navigated the vehicle expertly through the darkened streets, but Zharokath wasn''t concerned with their destination. This car and the driver were all just for show¡ªa necessary illusion to maintain his facade. His true method of departure was far more efficient, far more secure.

    Zharokath''s hand brushed against a pendant hidden beneath his shirt¡ªa dark, ancient artifact bound to his very essence. He murmured a few words under his breath, and the pendant responded, pulsing faintly with demonic energy.

    The air around him shimmered subtly, a faint ripple of power that only he could perceive. His eyes briefly glowed with the energy, and in the blink of an eye, the scenery outside the car shifted. One moment, he was in the rented vehicle, driving through the streets.

    The next, he found himself standing in the privacy of his personal quarters in Ardmont City, the teleportationpleted without so much as a sound.

    Zharokath stepped forward, his boots clicking softly on the polished marble floor of his residence. The room was dimly lit, draped in shadow¡ªjust as he preferred it.

    Yet he did not know that something was glowing on his clothes.

 Chapter 611 136.1 - The Hunt

    Chapter 611136.1 - The Hunt

    Warning: this chapter contains sensitive content. Please read carefully.

    ---------------------

    Zharokath''s residence in Ardmont City was quiet, the kind of silence that onlyes with true istion. He preferred it that way¡ªhis refuge from the human world. As he stepped deeper into his quarters, his thoughts immediately began turning to the night''s events, particrly the unexpected revtion about Maya Evergreen.

    ''The daughter of the Evergreens, carrying demonic energy¡­'' Zharokath mused, his lips curling into a small, self-satisfied smile. ''A gift I hadn''t anticipated.''

    He moved to a chair by a low-burning hearth, the shadows dancing across the room''s dark stone walls. His mind churned with possibilities. Initially, he had only nned to solidify his influence with Gerald, Vivienne, and Argen. Simple business deals cloaked in demonic maniption, pushing them further into his control. But now, this new development presented an opportunity far beyond what he had anticipated.

    ''Maya Evergreen¡­'' Zharokath thought again, leaning back in his chair. ''A demonic presence within her, though faint. Someone has already begun weaving threads of darkness into her soul, but whoever it is has been careless. They have left her vulnerable to external influence, and now I can use that vulnerability to my advantage.''

    He considered the ways in which he might exploit this newfound information. If he could further manipte the demonic energy within her, it would be easy to steer her into a path that aligned with his goals. The Evergreens held considerable influence in the Federation. With Maya in his control, it wouldn''t be long before the entire family could be brought under his sway.

    ''And once I have the Evergreens¡­ the doors to greater power will open,'' Zharokath thought, a gleam in his eyes. ''The Federation itself could fall, piece by piece.''

    His mood brightened at the prospect. The evening had gone better than he could have hoped, and now, with this discovery, his ns were expanding rapidly.

    ''Yes¡­ this was a fortunate turn of events. I thought this would merely be another step toward cementing my influence in the human world, but now¡­ now I have a new piece on the board.''

    Feeling the weight of his sess, Zharokath allowed himself a rare indulgence. He reached for the small bell beside his chair and rang it with a sharp flick of his wrist. The chime echoed softly through the room, signaling his servants to attend to him.

    ''A fitting end to a productive night,'' Zharokath thought, still pleased with the evening''s gains. He would treat himself now.

    Zharokath leaned back in his chair, the faint flicker of firelight casting dancing shadows on the walls. As he let his thoughts drift, his mind returned to the image of Maya Evergreen¡ªthe way her features had twisted with difort under the influence of his demonic energy. A faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips as he recalled the moment, her vulnerability.

    ''Soon enough, you''ll serve me,'' he thought, his tongue flicking over his lips in a slow, deliberate motion. The thought of Maya fully under his control, her body and soul enved to his will, sent a thrill of satisfaction coursing through him.

    ''The Evergreens, those arrogant fools, thinking their influence and power could shield them¡­'' Zharokath''s smile darkened, his eyes gleaming with a cruel light. ''I''ll make them witness it. One by one, they''ll watch as she submits to me,pletely. Their downfall will be at her hands, and I''ll ensure that each of them understands just how futile their resistance was.''

    His mind spun with vivid images of Maya kneeling before him, her once-proud demeanor shattered, her family powerless to stop it. It wasn''t just the power that excited him¡ªit was the utter degradation of someone so highly esteemed, broken and bent to his will.

    A soft knock interrupted his reverie, and Zharokath''s smile slipped into something moreposed. The door to his chambers opened, and one of his personal servants entered, head bowed, eyes lowered in respectful submission.

    "What does Master desire?" the servant asked, voice smooth and deferential.

    Zharokath''s eyes gleamed with the aftertaste of his wicked thoughts. "Bring me one of the fresh ones," he said, his toneced with an underlyingmand. He didn''t need to exin further¡ªhis servants knew precisely what he meant. The fresh ones were the newly acquired, unbroken, and untouched¡ªdelivered for him to indulge his pleasures.

    The servant bowed lower, his expression unwavering. "At once, Master." Without hesitation, the servant turned and swiftly exited the room, leaving Zharokath in the dim glow of the firelight once more.

    As he waited, thegleam never left his gaze. Zharokath savored the thought of what was toe¡ªboth tonight and in the days ahead.

    CREAK!

    Then just at that moment, his door creaked open, and a figure appeared in the doorway¡ªa young man...

    No, not even a young man, but barely a boy, trembling visibly.

    His wide, fearful eyes darted around the room, taking in the dim firelight, the shadows that seemed to cling to every corner, and finally,nding on Zharokath himself.

    The sheer presence of the demon, the oppressive weight of his power, held the boy in ce, his legs too weak to flee even if he wanted to.

    The young boy''s pale skin glistened with sweat, his body shaking as if he could feel the darkness radiating from Zharokath, even though he couldn''t trulyprehend the source of his terror. He had been chosen, handpicked by Zharokath''s loyal servants, and brought here like amb to the ughter.

    Zharokath''s eyes gleamed with a predatory hunger as he observed the boy, watching the fear ripple through him, savoring it. It wasn''t just the physical domination he craved, but the utter submission of mind and soul. He enjoyed watching the realization sink in, the slow, dawning horror that there would be no escape.

    "Come closer," Zharokathmanded softly, his voice smooth but carrying an irresistible weight of authority.

    The boy''s legs wobbled beneath him, but he obeyed, taking small, hesitant steps into the room. His eyes were wide, filled with dread as he approached the demon who sat waiting like a king upon his throne.

    Zharokath''s lips curled into a dark smile, watching the young man struggle to keep hisposure. He could see the fight in his eyes, the desperate hope that somehow, this was all a nightmare. But there would be no mercy here, no waking from the reality of what was toe.

    "You''re afraid," Zharokath said, his voice almost a purr as he studied the boy''s face. "Good. Fear will make this more enjoyable."

    The young man swallowed hard, his throat bobbing as he tried to find his voice, but no words came. He stood frozen before Zharokath, unable to move or speak,pletely under the demon''s thrall.

    Zharokath leaned forward, his dark eyes glowing faintly in the firelight. He could feel the boy''s terror like a tangible thing, radiating off him in waves. It was intoxicating, a delicious prelude to the indulgence he was about to savor.

    "Tell me," Zharokath whispered, his voice like silk wrapping around the boy''s mind. "Do you know why you''re here?"

    The boy''s breath hitched, his voice barely a whisper as he shook his head, his body trembling more violently under the demon''s gaze.

    Zharokath chuckled softly, his smile growing darker. "You''re here to serve. To please. And you will do exactly that."

    With that, Zharokath rose from his seat, towering over the boy, his presence suffocating and absolute. The young man''s legs gave way, and he copsed to the floor, his body wracked with fear,pletely at the mercy of the demon who stood above him.

    Zharokath''s smile never wavered as he reached out, his fingers brushing against the boy''s cheek, cold and unnervingly gentle. "Don''t worry," he murmured. "You will soon start to like it."

    Saying that he leaned in closer, his cold, predatory smile never leaving his face.

    ¨CSLURP!

    He licked the young boy on the face.

    ''Ah¡­..So good¡­''

    The salty sweat stemming from the fear, cold skin shivering¡­..

    The heart that was beating so fast¡­

    Everything was to his taste.

    The young boy''s breath quickened in fear, his wide eyes reflecting pure terror. Zharokath''s presence was overwhelming, his aura suffocating, making the air feel thick with malice.

    The boy''s trembling grew more violent as Zharokath''s face drew near, his sharp, glowing eyes staring deep into the boy''s soul.

    ¨CSTAB!

    Without warning, Zharokath''s otherworldly ws extended from his hand, gleaming darkly in the dim light.

    He moved with unnerving slowness, almost as if he were savoring the moment before the inevitable agony.

    The young boy, paralyzed by fear, could only manage a stifled whimper as Zharokath''s ws plunged into his shoulder, piercing flesh and bone with terrifying ease.

    "AAAAAAAH!"

    The boy screamed in pain, his body jolting violently, but Zharokath held him in ce with an iron grip.

    The searing heat of fire-attributed mana flowed through Zharokath''s ws, burning the young man''s skin from within and causing it to blister and crack.

    The smell of charred flesh filled the room as the mes licked the boy''s skin, melting it away like wax.

    As Zharokath watched the young man writhe in agony, his lips curled into a wicked smile, a dark thrill coursing through him. The boy''s desperate screams and the crackling of his seared flesh filled the room, creating a symphony of suffering that Zharokath savored with twisted delight.

    ''Ah¡­ the sounds of pain,'' he thought, his glowing eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. ''There is nothing quite like it. So pure, so primal. It''s the only true form of expression these fragile beings possess. No lies. No pretense. Just raw, unfiltered agony.''

    The boy''s body convulsed under Zharokath''s grip, his cries growing weaker as the fire gnawed at him from the inside. His skin bubbled and ckened, the smell of burning flesh intoxicating to Zharokath''s senses.

    ''Look at him,'' Zharokath mused, his ws still embedded in the boy''s shoulder, sending wave after wave of searing heat through his body. ''So weak, so powerless. These humans think they understand pain, but they know nothing of true suffering.''

    He leaned in closer, his voice a soft, mocking whisper as the boy gasped for air. "Does it hurt, little one?" Zharokath asked, his tone dripping with false concern. "This is just a taste of what''s toe."

    The boy''s eyes, wide with terror, flickered with desperation, but his voice was lost in the overwhelming pain that consumed him. He couldn''t even muster the strength to beg for mercy¡ªhis body was too broken, too overwhelmed by the mes that were slowly devouring him.

    ''Ah, yes¡­ this is ecstasy,'' Zharokath thought, his smile widening as he felt the boy''s life force flicker under the weight of his torment. ''To see them reduced to this¡ªnothing but trembling, broken creatures begging for release. This is the power we were meant to wield.''

    Zharokath slowly withdrew his ws, the sickening squelch of torn flesh apanying the motion. The boy copsed to the ground, his body twitching as thest remnants of the fire-attributed mana sizzled under his skin.

    The demon stood over him, relishing the sight. The boy''s chest heaved, his breaths shallow andbored, his eyes zed over in pain. He was on the edge of consciousness, clinging desperately to life.

    Zharokath knelt down, bringing his face close to the boy''s ear. "This is the fate of all who serve me," he whispered, his voice low and filled with cruel promise. "But you should consider yourself lucky. You get to feel it firsthand."

    The boy''s body shuddered, another whimper escaping his lips, but he was too far gone to respond.

    Zharokath rose to his feet, looking down at the broken creature before him. ''Pathetic,'' he thought, though there was no anger in his mind¡ªonly cold satisfaction. ''They break so easily. But it''s the breaking that makes it so sweet.''

    His tongue flicked across his lips as his fangs elongated, sharp and gleaming in the dim light of his chambers. The sight of the boy lying before him, broken and defeated, stirred something deeper within¡ªthe primal hunger that came with his true nature.

    He crouched again, his gaze fixated on the trembling form beneath him. The boy, barely conscious, was too far gone to even realize what wasing next. His zed-over eyes reflected the demon''s towering form, a pitiful sight that only heightened Zharokath''s twisted pleasure.

    ''Yes¡­'' Zharokath thought, his fangs glistening in the faint glow of the fire. ''This is what humans are meant for. To be consumed, to fuel my power.''

    He leaned in as his demonic form started showing up to consume his meal.

    SWOOSH!

    But just as he was about to take a bite, suddenly he sensed something.

    STAB!

    "Huh?"

    On the right side of his heart, a hole was there.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 612 136.2 - The Hunt

    Chapter 612136.2 - The Hunt

    As the airship soared quietly through the night, the cool air of Ardmont City finally came into view, its lights twinkling like a sea of stars below them. The atmosphere inside the ship was calm, but the tension between Maya and me still lingered from what had happened earlier.

    Maya leaned against the window, her expression thoughtful, though the weight of the evening''s events was clear in her eyes. After the incident, I could tell she was still grappling with her loss of control, the demonic energy that had surged through her, and the vulnerability it exposed.

    "Did you really not need anything? Any help back there?" she asked quietly, her voice breaking the silence, though there was an edge of concern behind it.

    I turned my gaze toward her, shaking my head slightly. "No," I replied simply, my tone steady and assured. "I will handle it on my own."

    Maya exhaled softly, a sigh that carried more than just frustration. There was an unspoken heaviness in the air, and though she didn''t argue, her eyes reflected a mix of lingering doubt and gratitude. She wanted to say more; I could feel it, but instead, she settled for a small shake of her head, her lips pressed together in thought.

    The subtle tremor in her posture, the way she seemed to war with herself internally¡ªit wasn''t something I was unfamiliar with.

    Maya looked over at me again, her eyes searching mine, perhaps hoping to find some sign of weariness or even guilt, but I offered her none. I remained as calm andposed as always, not allowing any of my own thoughts to seep through.

    "Sigh¡­" Maya let out another small sigh, the sound barely audible over the hum of the airship''s engines. She leaned back into her seat, gazing out the window again, the lights of Ardmont drawing closer as the ship began its descent.

    The airship touched down smoothly on thending pad, and the moment the doors opened, the cool night air of Ardmont swept into the cabin.

    The city lights flickered in the distance, but my focus was already elsewhere. My mind was on the path ahead¡ªwhat needed to be done. Zharokath would die, and there was no going back from this.

    Maya stayed quiet beside me, her posture tense, her eyes still carrying the weight of the evening''s events. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I could feel her wanting to say something, but she didn''t.

    She was waiting, perhaps for me to acknowledge her, to offer some kind of reassurance. But I had nothing to say.

    As we reached the edge of thending pad, I stopped, turning to face her. "You should head back to the mansion," I said, my tone cool and distant. "I''ll take care of the rest."

    Her eyes widened slightly, a flicker of helplessness crossing her face. She knew exactly what I meant. I was leaving her behind, and this time, I wasn''t asking for her help. She had no ce in what was about to happen next.

    I turned away, ready to leave without further exnation. But just as I took my first step, I felt a sudden tug on my sleeve. Her hand, small and trembling slightly, clutched the hem of my clothes, stopping me in my tracks.

    "Please," she whispered, her voice strained. "Come back safely."

    I paused, the words hanging in the air between us. Slowly, I turned to face her again, my gaze meeting hers. There was warmth in her eyes.

    But at that moment, I couldn''t allow myself to feel it.

    I paused, the words hanging in the air between us. Slowly, I turned to face her again, my gaze meeting hers. There was warmth in her eyes.

    But at that moment, I couldn''t allow myself to feel it.

    Not now.

    "I will."

    Her hand lingered on my sleeve for a moment longer before she slowly let go, her eyes searching mine for something.

    "Sigh¡­"

    With a final nce, I turned and walked away, leaving her standing there as the cold wind of Ardmont swept through the night, her whispered plea still lingering in the back of my mind, but I pushed it aside.

    There was no room for distractions, no ce for sentiment right now.

    I spotted the car waiting at the edge of thending pad. The driver, arranged by Maya, stood beside it, ready and waiting. She had known all along that I wouldn''t stay, that I would go through with this. The airshipnding pad wasn''t close to the city, and she had made sure everything was in ce for my departure.

    The driver gave a respectful nod as I approached, opening the door without a word. I stepped inside, settling into the backseat. The silence in the car felt heavy, but I didn''t mind it. The soft hum of the engine kicked in as the car began to move, taking me toward Ardmont City.

    The driver, as professional as expected, didn''t ask any questions. He focused solely on the road ahead, maneuvering through the winding streets as we made our way into the heart of the city. I stared out the window, watching as the towering buildings of Ardmont grewrger in the distance.

    The whispered plea from Maya echoed in the back of my mind, but I pushed it aside. This was my path, and nothing¡ªnot even the warmth in her eyes¡ªcould change it now.

    The city lights reflected off the car''s windows, illuminating the road ahead as we neared our destination.

    Then, as we reached the heart of the city, the car slowed, eventually pulling up to a secluded side street. The driver parked smoothly, his demeanor calm as he turned slightly toward me. "We''ve arrived, sir," he said in a low, respectful tone, offering no furthermentary.

    Without a word, I opened the door and stepped out into the cool night air. The city was alive with distant sounds, but in this quiet corner, there was only the soft rustle of the wind and the steady pulse of my own resolve. I adjusted my coat, my eyes scanning the surroundings as I mentally prepared myself for the next steps.

    The driver remained in the car, awaiting further instructions.

    "You may return to your post now."

    "Understood sir."

    With that, he pushed the pedal and left me alone in the street.

    ''It starts now.'' I walked further into the cool night air of Ardmont, the lights of the city surrounding me, and I quietly activated my spatial bracelet.

    In an instant, I felt the familiar weight of my banquet clothes vanish, reced by the subtle form of my [Unknown''s Armor].

    It shifted smoothly around me, morphing into a ck hooded cloak that concealed my presence in the night.

    The cloak seemed to blend with the darkness itself, rendering me a mere shadow, a wraith among the city lights.

    I activated the spell I had learned, feeling the mana surge through my legs.

    My body shot forward, leaping from the ground with a fluid grace. My hands gripped the ledges with precision, my feet barely touching the surface as I scaled the building with rapid ease.

    I scanned my surroundings, locking onto the building ahead. Twenty-five floors. Not much of a challenge.

    Floor after floor, I ascended, the wind rushing past me as the height increased. In less than a heartbeat, I reached the top, my feetnding soundlessly on the roof. The city stretched out before me, the glowing lights of Ardmont flickering like stars beneath my gaze.

    This high above, the world below seemed distant¡ªinsignificant. My mind focused only on one thing: Zharokath.

    ''This chance can not be wasted no matter what.'' The method that I had used to track him down would not be effective for a long time.

    Zharokath¡ªalways cautious, always hiding in the shadows, like the rat he was. His movements were calcted, his every step shrouded inyers of protection.

    His demonic nature,bined with his n''s resources, made him slippery¡ªimpossible to track through conventional means.

    But I had learned long ago that nothing was invincible, and no shield was without its cracks.

    I crouched low on the roof, feeling the cool night breeze brush against my skin as I peered out over the cityscape.

    Zharokath was careful.

    His n''s artifacts, aplex web of magical protections, surrounded him at all times. They masked his presence, deflected attention, and made him almost impossible to pinpoint.

    Almost.

    ''Everything has an opening.''

    Zharokath''s defenses were like the most intricate systems, not just built on raw power but on precision and understanding. He wasn''t just cautious; he was meticulous. His entire existence was surrounded by artifacts and spells that constantly monitored the world around him, sensing any disturbances or attempts to track him.

    But like any system, his protections had a vulnerability¡ªa w rooted in a principle Astron had studied many times in his own research: signals and noise.

    ''Every person in this world emits mana,'' I thought as I crouched on the rooftop, my eyes scanning the city below. ''Every human, elf, demon¡ªanything alive that has evolved under mana''s influence¡ªhas a unique emission.''

    But Zharokath''s devices were designed to ignore these emissions, to separate the signal from the noise. Noise.

    That was the key. All living beings in this world emitted a constant stream of mana, a kind of background hum in the environment. For a tracking spell to work, it had to ignore this noise, focusing only on the specific signature of its target.

    Zharokath had taken advantage of this concept, surrounding himself with enchantments that disguised his true signature, blending it into the background, filtering him out like static in a field of signals.

    But I know that no system can filter out everything.

    Every filter has its limits. Even the mostplex devices had to bnce sensitivity with practicality.

    If they filtered out too much, they''d miss real threats; if they filtered too little, they''d be overwhelmed by the constant flood of mana emissions from the world around them.

    I leaned forward, the wind carrying the cool night air across my face as I analyzed the patterns of mana around me. Noise. That''s what most detection methods saw¡ªa constant buzz of mana from every living being.

    The trick was to slip through that, to make the transmission a part of the noise by the detector formations that Zharokath surrounds himself with, yet at the same time being a receivable signal that I can track myself.

    Yet, was this a really easy thing?

    For most people, it would not be.

    ''You are here.''

    But for me, it was achievable.

    ''Since I could see the faint thread connecting me and him at this moment.''

 Chapter 613 136.3 - The Hunt

    Chapter613 136.3 - The Hunt

    The idea of tracking a slippery bastard like Zharokath was a delicate game¡ªone that required more than just skill. It was a test of precision, a dance between noise and signal, and a single misstep could mean losing Zharokath for good.

    Zharokath hadyered himself in defenses, protections that monitored every inch of the surrounding area for disturbances in mana. The filters that surrounded him wereplex, weaving through the ambient mana to detect anything out of ce. The problem was, I couldn''t know exactly how they worked. Without seeing the specific enchantments and artifacts, there was no way to be absolutely sure what would trigger them.

    I had to rely on what I knew, what I had studied. Tracking spells, detection methods¡ªthey all functioned on simr principles. They sifted through the background noise of mana emissions, separating out anything that didn''t fit the expected patterns. But, as I had learned, no filter was perfect.

    ''It''s all about the threshold,'' I thought, my mind racing as I prepared to move again. ''Every filter has to be set to a certain level of sensitivity. If it''s too sensitive, it picks up everything, overwhelming the system. If it''s too strict, real threats slip through. There''s always a middle ground.''

    And that was where I could strike.

    The transnt I had ced onto Zharokath¡ªa tiny seed of mana that I had woven into his defenses¡ªwas barely detectable. It emitted just enough energy to be recognized by my own spell, but it was buried within the ambient noise of mana that surrounded him. To Zharokath''s filters, it would seem like just another part of the environment, lost in the sea of mana emissions.

    But there was always the risk. There was no way to know for certain what kind of filters Zharokath''s devices were using. If they detected even a slight irregrity, the signal could be disrupted, and the whole n would fall apart.

    I clenched my fists, focusing on the intricate web of mana flowing around me. ''How can I be sure that what I''ve nted will remain undetected?''

    The answer was simple: lowering it enough to make sure that it is on the same level as the natural emissions.

    But then, that implied something else.

    How would I myself be able to transmit the signal? If such a low-level signal could be transmitted, wouldn''t it already be done?

    The question weighed heavily on my mind: If the signal was so low that it blended perfectly with natural emissions, how could I transmit it without losing it entirely? By normal physical rules, such a weak signal shouldn''t be able to cover the distance I needed.

    But then again, this wasn''t just a world bound by physical rules.

    Mana was different¡ªmana had properties that could be manipted in ways that defied the naturalws of the world. A fire-attributed mana would carry heat, while ice-attributed mana would radiate cold. Even lightning-attributed mana could carry electrical impulses, mimicking signals in the physical world. And I had been studying these properties long enough to understand how they could be applied in unconventional ways.

    ''The answer lies in mana''s ability to contain and change properties,'' I thought. The world of mana was vast, far more flexible than any simple signal system. And that was when my method began to take shape, the n I had crafted from the very start.

    There existed a type of nt¡ªrare¨C¨Cthat emitted a peculiar kind of mana to reproduce.

    [Hiveshine]

    Its mana worked like pollen, spreading over vast distances, carried by the wind. But what made it fascinating was how it absorbed the raw mana from its surroundings as it traveled. This allowed it to not only maintain its strength but expand its reach, amplifying its own signal the farther it moved.

    ''Pollen mana,'' I had called it during my research. Its natural ability to absorb and grow, much like how nts spread their seeds, was the perfect method for transmitting a low-level signal over long distances. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As it traveled, it would draw mana from the surrounding environment, subtly amplifying itself without raising suspicion. It blended with the ambient noise, growing stronger without ever crossing the threshold that would trigger Zharokath''s filters.

    And this was the essence of my n.

    When Maya had fallen and lost her bnce thanks to the demonic energy at that time, I had greased a slight amount of such pollens right onto Zharokath''s body.

    And now the mana had such property.

    It was a tiny seed, so faint it barely registered as a disturbance. But as it moved, as it traveled through the air with him, it would begin to absorb the raw mana around it, expanding its range and signal amplitude without ever drawing attention. To Zharokath''s devices, it was just another part of the environment, harmless and indistinguishable from the background noise.

    ''And now I can see it.''

    Thanks to the rigorous training I had undergone with Reina, my [Eyes] had be far more than just a tool for perception¡ªthey were a finely tuned instrument. Every type of mana had its own signature, and I had learned how to filter out the irrelevant, focusing only on what mattered. The moment I applied the pollen mana to Zharokath, I knew it would leave behind a trail¡ªone that only I could see.

    I closed my eyes for a moment, allowing my senses to adjust, focusing on the ambient mana around me. Then, as I opened them again, the world shifted. The familiar patterns of the city''s mana flows faded into the background as I honed in on the specific signature of the pollen mana I had nted.

    ''There it is,'' I thought, my gaze locking onto the faint but distinct trail.

    It spread out across the city, like delicate threads of light that only I could see, winding through the streets and alleyways. The mana had already begun to spread, absorbing the raw energy from its surroundings, amplifying itself just as I had anticipated. It was subtle, nearly invisible to anyone without my training, but to me, it was as clear as day.

    I stood on the rooftop, tracking the trail with precision, my eyes scanning the city below. The threads of mana converged, all pointing toward one location¡ªa building in the distance. That was where Zharokath was hiding. The source of the pollen mana pulsed faintly, marking his exact position.

    ''No more running.''

    With my [Eyes] focused on the trail, I leaped from the rooftop, moving swiftly and silently through the city.

    SWOOSH!

    Thanks to the [Grapple] spell that I had learned from Tianna, the speed of traveling at this point became much and much faster.

    Zharokath''s protections were formidable, but this time, they had failed him. The pollen mana had spread without resistance, and now, with my ability to filter and focus on the exact signature, he was exposed.

    As I approached the building, the intensity of the mana trail grew stronger and more concentrated. The raw mana from the city had fed it, amplifying the signal to a level that made it impossible for me to lose track. Zharokath was here, just within reach.

    Inded silently on the rooftop of the adjacent building, my cloak blending into the night. Below me, the high-rise building where Zharokath was hiding loomed, its polished exterior masking theyers of defenses thaty within. The neighborhood was one of the more affluent districts of Ardmont, each building outfitted with advanced security measures. But Zharokath''s setup was far more than just physical.

    Countless artifacts and formations surrounded the structure, each one carefully designed to distort, mask, and confuse. They worked in tandem to hide what was inside, projecting false signals, blurring mana trails, and disrupting even the sharpest senses. It was clear that for Zharokath, staying hidden was his highest priority. If he remained unseen, he could continue his operations safely. If discovered, he would simply abandon the ce and vanish into the night.

    But as I crouched on the rooftop, my [Eyes] cut through the illusions and distractions, revealing the truth behind theyers of defenses. The walls might as well have been transparent to me. I could see beyond the false mana signatures and scrambled signals, zeroing in on Zharokath''s presence.

    ''So this is where you''re hiding,'' I thought, my eyes narrowing as I observed the building''s defenses.

    He had gone to great lengths to shield himself, but none of these tricks would stop me. The artifacts were primarily defensive, focused on misdirection and masking rather than directbat. That told me something important¡ªZharokath wasn''t expecting a fight. His whole strategy revolved around staying hidden and running when necessary.

    But now he had nowhere to run.

    I could see his figure inside, cloaked inyers of magic, seatedfortably as if unaware that his time was running out. The mana that surrounded him pulsed with demonic energy, but through the distortions, I could make out his form clearly. He was waiting, confident in his protections, unaware that they had already failed him.

    ''He''s overconfident,'' I realized, watching how rxed he seemed. ''He doesn''t think anyone can find him here.''

    That was his mistake.

    I took a moment to analyze the formations.

    ''Total of 3 shield formations and 5 sound rms.'' The mana flows wereplex but predictable, each formation designed to deflect or warn, not to attack. Zharokath''s focus was clearly on keeping himself hidden and safe, trusting in theseyers of defense to keep intruders out.

    ''That will make things easier,'' I thought.

    With a deep breath, I activated my [Shadowborne] trait. My presence faded into nothingness, my form blending seamlessly with the surrounding shadows. The night itself seemed to swallow me, and in an instant, I was a ghost¡ªa wraith moving unseen through the city.

    SWOOSH.

    I moved swiftly and silently, leaping from the rooftop and approaching the building. The patrols were predictable, their patterns designed to cover every angle, but to my [Shadowborne] form, they were irrelevant.

    I slipped past the guards, their eyes never oncending on me as I weaved through the shadows of the high-end neighborhood.

    As I neared the building, I extended my vision, feeling the flow of mana around me. The shield formations pulsed faintly, and I could see the rm systems ready to trigger at the slightest disturbance. But the weakness of any defense was its core¡ªthe ce where the formation drew its power.

    I reached out with my mana, my fingers tracing the invisible lines of energy that connected the formations to their source. ''There,'' I thought, pinpointing the locations of the cores within the building. Each one would have to be disabled if I wanted to avoid an alert.

    Carefully, I approached the first core, hidden behind a stone pir near the entrance. My fingers brushed lightly against the formation, and I channeled a small pulse of mana into the weak point, disrupting the flow without triggering any rms. The shield flickered for a moment, then disappeared entirely.

    One down.

    I moved deeper into the building, slipping past more patrols and guards as I made my way through the hallways. The second shield formation was hidden inside a small room just off the main corridor. Once again, I applied the same technique, carefully severing the mana flow without raising any rms.

    As I moved from formation to formation, I dismantled each one with precision, cutting through Zharokath''s defenses like a knife through cloth. With each core disabled, the building became more vulnerable, and soon there was nothing left to protect him from the storm that was about toe.

    With the defenses out of the way, I stood in the dimly lit hallway, my presence still cloaked by [Shadowborne]. Zharokath had no idea that his protections were gone. No rms had sounded. No guards had been alerted.

    I was inplete control.

    Now, all that was left was to strike. The fight would be clean, efficient, and without interruption.

    The trailing was over, and it was not the time to hunt.

 Chapter 614 136.4 - The Hunt

    Chapter614 136.4 - The Hunt

    With all the rms and formations neutralized, I silently made my way back to the nearest rooftop, taking care to avoid any remaining patrols. The high-rise building loomed before me, its windows gleaming in the dim light of the city. To most, those windows would reveal nothing¡ªa nk, imprable surface. But to me, with my [Eyes] and my understanding of mana, the truth wasid bare.

    I crouched low, peering through the barrier that concealed the room. There, beyond theyers of deception, I saw two silhouettes.

    One was unmistakably Zharokath¡ªhis demonic aura pulsed faintly around him, his form seatedfortably as if he were in control of his world. But the second figure was smaller, more fragile.

    A young child.

    The sight of the small form sent a surge of anger through me. It was clear what Zharokath intended to do. The child, likely one of his victims, would soon be consumed.

    And that sight¡­.

    It made me remember something.

    A certain moment.

    ''Calm down.''

    But right now, I must keep myself calm. This rising feeling of anger must be kept under control.

    ''Calm down.''

    I took my position on the rooftop, the distance between me and the window providing the perfect vantage point. The wind was calm, the night still. There was nothing to distract me from the task at hand. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I reached into my spatial space, summoning [Celestalith]. The weapon responded instantly, shifting into its rifle form with a soft hum of mana. Its sleek, elongated barrel gleamed faintly in the moonlight, its power coiled within, ready to be unleashed.

    Thepressed mana surged through the Celestalith''s barrel, glowing faintly as I focused all my intent on the target. Zharokath, oblivious to his impending doom, leaned in closer to the trembling child, his demonic form beginning to show.

    ''Not today.''

    -PIU!

    The mana-infused shot ripped through the air, piercing the window in an instant. The barrier shattered like ss, and the bullet found its mark. Zharokath jerked violently as the shot hit his chest, tearing through the right side of his heart.

    "AAAAAH!"

    A bellow of pain echoed through the room, and for a brief moment, Zharokath''s gaze flickered in shock.

    But I wasn''t done yet.

    Before the demon could recover, I fired again.

    -PIU!

    This time, the shot drove through his right shoulder, throwing him off bnce. Blood sprayed from the wound, but even as the pain contorted his face, Zharokath''s eyes narrowed in furious realization.

    He was ready.

    -WHOOSH!

    [Shadow Leap].

    Zharokath''s form blurred as he vanished, melding into the shadows of the room. But I had already anticipated it. Without hesitation, I activated my own skill, teleporting into the room in an instant.

    The shadows weed me as I materialized amidst the flickering light. The room was small, the air heavy with the scent of blood and fear. The childy crumpled on the floor, shivering, but I couldn''t afford to check on him yet. Zharokath was the priority.

    Without a sound, I shifted Celestalith into its chakram form, the sleek des humming with energy as they began to orbit around me, ready to strike at mymand. But before I attacked, I reached into my belt and activated the artifact¡ªthe one I had taken from the assassins who had assaulted Ethan and Emily.

    It ttered softly onto the ground between us. Zharokath''s eyes flickered toward it, a scowl crossing his twisted features. He didn''t have time to react.

    -SNAP!

    With a sharp click, the gadget activated, creating a small space where now everything would remain in this ce and no one outside would be able to sense what was happening inside.

    ''You are isted.''

    He no longer could rely on any outside help. Unless he left this ce, he would be mine.

    ''You are my prey now.''

    -CLINK!

    Zharokath''s body jerked violently as the shot pierced through him, but his reaction was almost instantaneous. The pain twisted his expression for only a fleeting moment before his eyes narrowed in rage. His chest, now bleeding, heaved as he struggled to stayposed. With a guttural roar, heunched to his feet, his demonic energy erupting from him like a dark me.

    "Who dares?!" Zharokath bellowed, his voice booming throughout the chamber. His demonic energy surged, causing the very walls of the room to tremble. "Who dares attack me?!"

    I remained silent, my eyes focused on him, unwavering. The atmosphere thickened as Zharokath''s mana red, his physical form now shimmering with the oppressive aura of a Void n demon. His towering frame grew even more menacing as his muscles bulged, rippling under the dark energy wrapping around him like a second skin.

    "You¡­ You insolent worm," he snarled, his voice dripping with malice. "Do you know what I am?"

    Without warning, he lunged at me, the floor cracking beneath his feet as his sheer speed sent him barreling through the room. I barely had time to shift Celestalith into its dagger form, blocking his initial strike.

    His strength was overwhelming¡ªhis raw power sent vibrations through my arms, threatening to shatter my guard.

    I grit my teeth, pushing against his force, but he was relentless.

    "You''re nothing!" Zharokath roared, his ws shing with terrifying speed. His strikes came fast and precise, each blow leaving trails of void energy in their wake. My body screamed in protest as I dodged and deflected, the impact of every blocked strike numbing my arms.

    Despite his wounds, Zharokath was an experienced warrior¡ªphysically more powerful than me. Every move he made was calcted, ruthless, a disy of his mastery over his demonic form.

    I could feel the weight of his centuries-old experience pressing down on me. He wasn''t just a demon; he was a predator, hunting with precision and savagery.

    I activated [Shadow Leap], slipping into the shadows just as his ws shed through the space where I had been standing. Reappearing behind him, I swung my dagger at his exposed back.

    But Zharokath was faster.

    In an instant, he twisted, his hand catching my wrist mid-strike. His grip was iron, unyielding, and he yanked me forward, his other hand already poised to strike.

    "Foolish human," he spat, his eyes burning with cruel delight. "You think you can match me?"

    I could feel the void energy gathering in his ws, dark and malevolent, ready to tear through my flesh. But I wasn''t done yet.

    -BOOM!-

    The chakrams I had released moments earlier came crashing down on him, their celestial energy slicing through the void mana. Zharokath let out a snarl as they collided with his body, forcing him to release his grip and stumble back.

    Inded, breathing heavily, my body aching from the brief sh. He was quite strong, just as I had expected.

    But strength alone never mattered in a fight.

    I spat onto the ground, my eyes narrowing as I locked onto Zharokath. In that brief exchange, I had already begun to piece together his fighting style¡ªthe way his body shifted, the precise, predatory movements.

    His instincts were honed, his reactions too quick for simple muscle memory. This demon had seen countless battles, and his fighting psyche was wired to react, to adapt swiftly.

    But that didn''t mean he was unbeatable.

    Zharokath''s eyes burned with fury as he wiped the celestial energy from his chest, his injuries already beginning to close, the dark void energy mending his flesh with disturbing speed. Being a demon, his physical capabilities were top-notch, and it showed.

    His wounds knitted together as if they were never there, leaving only faint traces of where my chakrams had struck him.

    "HOW DID YOU ENTER THIS PLACE?!" he bellowed, his voice thick with rage as heunched himself toward me, ws outstretched. "WHO SENT YOU?!"

    He was fast¡ªfaster than before. His body blurred with demonic energy, the sheer power radiating from him making the air around us heavy and oppressive. The walls of the room trembled from the force of his movements, the shadows deepening with each pulse of his void energy.

    But I was ready.

    While my physical stats were much lower than him, that did not mean I was slower. Thanks to the footwork of [Cyclone Stance] and the way that I had figured out to circte my mana all around my body, the enchantments around me were much more effective. As Zharokath descended on me, I shifted my weight, calcting his trajectory. His strikes were precise and lethal but predictable in their aggression. I could see the opening¡ªthe moment he overextended, banking on his raw strength to overpower me.

    -CLANG!-

    I parried his strike, the force of the impact jarring my arms. His ws scraped against the celestial metal of my dagger, sending sparks flying. But I didn''t stop there. As his momentum carried him forward, I twisted, ducking under his arm and driving my knee into his ribs. The blownded hard, though his thick demonic hide absorbed most of the impact.

    Zharokath snarled, his ws swiping at me again, but I was already gone, slipping into the shadows with [Shadow Leap].

    "SHOW YOURSELF!" he roared, his eyes scanning the room, searching for me. His frustration was palpable, his pride wounded by the fact that I had slipped from his grasp again.

    I reappeared behind him, close enough to feel the heat of his demonic energy radiating from his form. But instead of attacking immediately, I stayed low, analyzing his stance, the way his muscles tensed and his head jerked with every sound.

    ''He sensed.''

    I felt the shift before it happened. Zharokath''s demonic energy surged, twisting unnaturally as the mana around him condensed into a focused, dangerous mass. His muscles tensed, and I could see the void energy coiling around his hands, warping the space ever so slightly.

    ''A void attack.''

    I knew exactly how deadly those were. The void didn''t just cut¡ªit devoured, and if I allowed myself to get caught in it, I wouldn''t just take damage; I''d be erased, piece by piece. It wasn''t something I could afford to take head-on.

    Zharokath''s lips curled into a predatory grin, his ws glowing with dark energy as he prepared to unleash the strike.

    No matter what, I couldn''t let him hit me with that.

    As the void energy crackled ominously around him, I reacted instantly, my instincts screaming at me to move. I braced myself and activated [Typhoon Burst], the technique from the [Storm Stance] designed for moments just like this. The air around me exploded with a burst of mana as the ground beneath my feet cracked from the sudden force.

    -BOOM!-

    The st of wind from [Typhoon Burst] propelled me into the air,unching me backward with incredible speed. The sheer force of the move carried me high above the ground, and I could feel the rush of air as I gained distance, twisting in mid-air to avoid the void strike.

    Zharokath snarled in frustration as his void attack missed its mark, the space where I had been seconds earlier distorting violently. Dark tendrils of void energy tore through the air, consuming everything in their path as theyshed out blindly.

    Inded several meters away, skidding to a halt as the wind settled around me. My breathing was heavy, and the st had drained a fair bit of my mana, but it was worth it¡ªI had avoided the void attack.

    Zharokath''s eyes narrowed, his frustration now fully apparent. He wasn''t ying around anymore. His stance shifted, his body now radiating raw power as he took the fight seriously.

    "So, you''ve got some tricks up your sleeve," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "But dodging won''t save you for long, human. I''ll rip you apart, piece by piece."

    "Heh...We will see about that¡­"

    This low-born demon was as shallow as ever.

 Chapter 615 Chapter 136.5 - The Hunt

    615 Chapter 136.5 - The Hunt

    What is the thing that differentiates the demons from the other Awakened species?

    From Elves or Dwarves, for instance.

    What is the main difference between them?

    They''re different from the rest of the Awakened species. Elves, Dwarves, and even humans... We all use mana.

    But demons? They have something far more corruptive: demonic energy.

    The difference between them and the other species is stark, almost fundamental.

    For most Awakened¡ªwhether Elf, Dwarf, or Human¡ªmana was a pure force, a neutral energy that could be shaped and wielded ording to one''s will. It was bnced, allowing the wielder to create magic and control elements with precision. Even with years of practice, it required discipline, refinement, and a deep connection to nature or the world around them. But it never twisted the soul.

    Demonic energy, on the other hand, was an entirely different beast.

    It wasn''t just a form of mana¡ªit was violent, corrosive, and filled with malice. Unlike the natural flow of regr mana, demonic energy raged like a storm, constantly threatening to spiral out of control. It corrupted, sinking into its wielder''s very core, twisting their thoughts, desires, and emotions. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Most demons who continued on their path of awakening and embraced this energy became vile creatures, consumed by darkness. The more they wielded this energy, the more it ate away at their humanity, leaving nothing but a lust for power and destruction.

    But that''s not the only difference.

    Demons, unlike the other Awakened species, don''t rely on external resources as much to get stronger. While Elves required centuries of growth, honing their connection to nature, and Dwarves needed rare ores and years of meticulous crafting to reach their full potential, demons advanced quickly. They didn''t need the same refinement or patience. Instead, they umted their power directly into their demonic core, a vessel that allowed them to absorb and store energy at an elerated rate. They grew in power faster, quicker, and more explosively than any other species.

    But that speed came with a cost.

    While their ability to umte power quickly made them dangerous, it was also their greatest weakness. The more demonic energy they absorbed, the more their desires¡ªwhether for blood, dominance, or destruction¡ªbegan to take over. It made them arrogant, reckless, and prone to losing control. Their emotions, their primal urges, all fed back into the very energy they wielded, creating a cycle of corruption.

    And that is their main weakness.

    "So, you''ve got some tricks up your sleeve. Dodging won''t save you for long, human. I''ll rip you apart, piece by piece."

    "Heh... We will see about that..." I muttered, my eyes still locked on Zharokath as his void energy pulsed dangerously around him. He stood there, brimming with power, every muscle tensed.

    ''At the end, nothing but a low born.''

    Void energy is indeed dangerous, as it can distort the space and the fundamental property of the mana itself.

    The energy.

    His muscles tensed, his eyes burning with intent as his void energy crackled around him, distorting the very air. His frustration had given way to cold calction, and now he was ready to end this fight.

    He wasn''t the type to drag things out¡ªhe knew his location waspromised. If I had found him, others might be on their way.

    And a demon like Zharokath didn''t enjoy loose ends.

    With a savage snarl, heunched himself at me again, this time even faster than before. His speed was immense¡ªfar beyond anything I could match physically. His ws, now coated with demonic energy, shimmered.

    The air seemed to warp as he tore toward me, each step a calcted movement designed to end the fight as quickly as possible.

    I barely had time to react.

    -CLANG!-

    I deflected the first strike with my dagger, the impact sending tremors through my arm. His strength was overwhelming, far more than I could handle in a direct sh. The force of the blow sent me skidding backward, my boots digging into the ground as I fought to maintain my bnce.

    But Zharokath wasn''t letting up. He pressed the attack, his ws shing through the air with terrifying speed, each strike emitting dark tendrils of void energy that threatened to tear me apart.

    -CLANK! CLANK!-

    I parried and dodged as best as I could, the wind from his attacks cutting through the space around me. Every time our weapons met, the sheer power behind his strikes sent shockwaves through my body. His speed was relentless, his movements precise and controlled. There was no hesitation in him now¡ªhe wanted me dead, and he was going to make it happen fast.

    ''Too strong... too fast...''

    I couldn''t afford to stay on the defensive forever. His raw power would overwhelm me eventually.

    But that was the difference between us¡ªI had patience, and I knew how to exploit his weaknesses.

    Demons, especially ones like Zharokath, always became reckless when they thought victory was in sight.

    He shed at me again, this time aiming for my throat, but I twisted my body, ducking under his arm just in time. His ws ripped through the air above me, missing by mere inches.

    As I moved, I summoned the storm within me again, activating [Typhoon Burst] in a controlled, precise manner.

    -BOOM!-

    The burst of wind exploded from my feet, propelling me backward, gaining distance from his relentless onught.

    The force of the maneuver sent me into the air, twisting away from his lethal ws. But this time, I didn''t stop to retreat.

    As Inded, I immediately unleashed a barrage of mana-infused projectiles; each one imbued with the full power of [Celestalith] in its ranged form.

    -PIU! PIU! PIU!-

    The mana bullets tore through the air, heading straight for Zharokath. He snarled, raising his arms to block, the dark energy of the void swirling around him to shield his body.

    The projectiles collided with his defenses, exploding in bursts of energy that rocked the room, but he barely flinched.

    His demonic aura absorbed the brunt of the impact, but the sts slowed him down, forcing him to stop his charge for just a moment.

    ''Now!''

    I activated [Shadow Leap], slipping into the darkness just as Zharokath recovered from the explosions. He blinked, his eyes scanning the room, but I was already behind him.

    Reappearing in the shadows, I swung my dagger in a low arc, aiming for the back of his legs where his armor was thinnest.

    -CLANG!-

    The de struck true, slicing through the tendons just above his knee. Zharokath let out a roar of pain as his leg buckled beneath him, his speed faltering for the first time.

    "ARGH! You... insect!" he snarled, spinning around with a vicious backhand swipe, but I was already gone, vanishing into the shadows again.

    ''Now a wide area attack.''

    Surprisingly, it is really easy to predict what your opponent will do when they are agitated, especially if you know what type of character they are.

    A snarl was let out first.

    BOOM!

    Followed by a sudden surge of demonic energy as the hands were mmed into the ground. Dark tendrils of void energy exploded outward, warping the space around him as they snaked in every direction.

    The sheer force of the attack cracked the stone floor, sending a wave of destruction through the room. The tendrils moved fast, tearing through walls, floors, and anything in their path. He was trying to force me out, hoping his void energy would either catch me or flush me into the open.

    But, well, it was obvious.

    SWOOSH! As the void tendrils shot toward me, I slipped into the shadows, avoiding the attack with [Shadow Leap]. The dark energy passed harmlessly through where I had been standing moments earlier, destroying the walls and leaving deep gashes in the stone.

    From the shadows, I pulled out a small, shiny marble¡ªone of the tools I had prepared specifically for this fight. A blinding sh bomb, designed to disorient even the most powerful foes for a brief moment. Zharokath''s senses were sharp, but this would be enough to blind him temporarily.

    I waited, timing it perfectly. Just as his wide area attack began to slow, I activated the marble and tossed it into the air right in front of him.

    -FLASH!-

    The marble exploded in a brilliant burst of light, blinding him instantly.

    He staggered back, his hands instinctively going to his face as he tried to shield his eyes from the sudden assault.

    That was my cue.

    Without wasting a second, I darted forward.

    From all of the virtual meridians that I had formed in my head, the mana circted all across my body, taking the [Storm Stance] form within, enhancing my speed as I circled around him.

    Ished out with my dagger, carving shallow cuts along his exposed skin. One sh across his arm. Another across his ribs. A third across his back.

    -CLANG! CLANG!-

    Each strike was precise, and none ever missed.

    Zharokath''s demonic hide was tough, but my celestial de cut through it like butter, leaving glowing red trails where the wounds began to form.

    He let out another roar of pain, swinging wildly. But his attacks were blind and frantic. He couldn''t see me. He couldn''t catch me.

    ''Time is over.''

    But then, the time was over. And this trick would no longer work. Most of the superhumans were all monsters, after all, and they evolved and adapted fast.

    Their bodies were all enhanced, and a mere trick of nerves would no longer work a second time.

    And just like that, Zharokath''s eyes snapped open, burning with renewed fury. His demonic energy pulsed outward, crackling as it rippled through the air, distorting the space around us.

    "ENOUGH!" he bellowed, his voice filled with raw, unbridled rage. His body shifted as he stood tall, the void energy swirling around him, darker and more potent than before. The air grew thick with his malevolent aura, warping and twisting reality itself.

    Then, without warning, he moved¡ªfaster than before. His massive frame, despite its wounds, shot toward me with terrifying speed. I barely had time to react as his ws swiped at me, glowing with a deadly void energy that could tear through anything.

    I activated [Shadowborne], slipping into the shadows to evade his attack, but something was wrong.

    The shadows... they didn''t respond.

    ''Tssk.''

    He had used his ability.

    And a sharp pain red in my chest.

 Chapter 616 136.6 - The Hunt

    Chapter 616136.6 - The Hunt

    Zharokath stood amidst the destruction, his towering figure emanating pure malevolence as he surveyed the room. The void energy pulsed around him like a living thing, warping the air and distorting reality in his immediate vicinity. His eyes, burning with void energy, locked onto the human who had dared challenge him.

    At first, Zharokath had considered this fight little more than a minor inconvenience. He had been so certain of his superiority, so convinced that this "worm" of a human would be crushed beneath the weight of his power.

    ''Heh, another fool who believes they can stand against a demon of the Void n,'' Zharokath thought, watching as his opponent maneuvered with surprising speed, using tricks and strategies that, while impressive, were ultimately insignificant in the face of his overwhelming might. ''How tedious. I''ve wasted enough time here already.''

    But as the battle wore on, Zharokath began to feel something he had not expected¡ªpain. It was faint at first, a dull ache in his leg where the human''s de had struck.

    He brushed it off as nothing more than a minor wound, the result of carelessness on his part. After all, this human had only managed tond a blow due to tricks and shadow-based abilities.

    But then, the pain intensified. More cuts appeared along his arms, his ribs, his back. His demonic hide, though tough and nearly imprable, had been sliced by the human''s celestial weapon.

    Zharokath''s eyes narrowed as he staggered, momentarily taken aback by the realization that this insignificant creature had managed to injure him¡ªnot just once, but several times. Each wound burned, and with every passing second, the pain became harder to ignore.

    ''How dare he,'' Zharokath thought, his mind swirling with anger. ''How dare this worm inflict harm on me. I''ll tear him apart for this insolence!''

    But just as he prepared to unleash his full fury, something more disturbing began to set in. His vision blurred for a moment, and the air around him seemed to thicken. The void energy swirling around him, usually a potent force of destruction, wavered for just a second. He could feel the burning cuts on his body, the celestial energy from the human''s de lingering in his wounds, preventing them from healing as quickly as they should have.

    Zharokath''s eyes widened with shock, though he quickly masked it with a snarl of defiance. He was a demon of the Void n.

    How could a mere human inflict such damage?

    Especially such a young one at that.

    This bastard¡­..He didn''t even look 20 years old or whatever.

    His pride seethed at the thought. He had miscalcted. This human wasn''t just another insignificant insect.

    ''Damn this human...'' Zharokath thought, his body tense as he tried to push through the pain. He could feel the celestial energy disrupting his void abilities, making it harder to fully tap into the depths of his power. ''I underestimated him.''

    Zharokath''s arrogance had blinded him to the real threat, and now, he was paying the price. His breathing grew heavier, each breath filled with a mixture of rage and disbelief. How had he allowed this to happen? How had this creature managed tond so many blows?

    The human, however, wasn''t giving him a moment to recover. From the corner of his eye, Zharokath saw his opponent darting through the shadows, using his speed and precision to stay out of reach while delivering more precise strikes.

    Zharokath''s fury boiled over. "ENOUGH!" he bellowed, his voice shaking the air. His demonic energy pulsed outward, dark tendrils of void magic ripping through the space around him.

    ''Tssk¡­..The fact that I am forced to use this against a mere bastard¡­'' Through the haze of pain and anger, Zharokath decided to use one of his n''s most potent abilities, one that few outside the Void n had ever witnessed.

    ¡¸Void Nullification¡¹

    With a sharp gesture, he focused his power on the shadows surrounding the human. A pulse of dark energy rippled out from Zharokath''s hand, moving faster than the eye could see,tching onto the shadowy mana that had been shielding and empowering the human.

    The air around the battlefield grew unnaturally still for a moment, the atmosphere charged with a sense of foreboding.

    The effect was instantaneous. The shadows that had been curling protectively around the young man suddenly dissipated, vanishing as though they had never existed. The human faltered, clearly feeling the absence of his abilities as the shadows¡ªhis primary tool for evasion and stealth¡ªwere rendered useless. His eyes widened in shock as he attempted to summon the shadows once more, but they no longer responded to his will.

    Zharokath''s smirk returned, his confidence slowly reestablishing itself as he saw the momentary panic flicker across his opponent''s face.

    "Annoying shadows," Zharokath muttered under his breath, before raising his hand once more. He wasn''t done. The human might have been stripped of his shadow abilities, but Zharokath intended to crush him entirely.

    ¡¸Void Suppression¡¹

    "Void Suppression," Zharokath intoned, his voice filled with cold malice.

    With this second art, the air around the young man began to ripple, almost imperceptibly at first, but quickly growing in intensity. The space surrounding him distorted, bending as the void energy expanded outward from Zharokath. The ripple effect drew the very air away, creating a vacuum-like pressure thatpressed the atmosphere around the human, pulling and dragging him inward. It was as though the very space he upied was copsing, folding in on itself.

    The young man gasped, his limbs growing heavy as the pressure increased.

    ''Time to finish this,'' Zharokath thought, his gaze darkening as he dashed forward, his form a blur of dark energy. He aimed straight for the young man''s face, his ws gleaming, ready to tear through flesh and bone.

    But just as Zharokath closed in, the human''s legs suddenly moved, charged with mana. In a split second, the young man kicked off the ground, propelling himself upward with an explosive burst of energy.

    ¨CSWOOSH! N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It was the same maneuver Zharokath had seen earlier¡ªthe one where the human used a burst of force to propel himself backward, gaining distance.

    But Zharokath had already seen this trick once. His eyes narrowed in anticipation, and this time, he was prepared. As the young man''s legshed out toward him, Zharokath dodged to the right, avoiding the kick with ease.

    ''Foolish,'' Zharokath thought, his smirk widening. ''You should have learned by now. I am beyond you.''

    With a cruel smile, Zharokath positioned himself to strike, his hand crackling with void energy. "Die," he muttered, his voice cold and final. He prepared to tear into the human''s exposed nk, confident that this battle was over.

    But just as he was about to strike, something caught his attention. The young man¡ªwho should have been off-bnce after his failed kick¡ªwas already looking right at him. Zharokath''s smirk faltered for a brief moment, his eyes catching a faint glow from the human''s arm.

    ''Wait... what?''

    Before Zharokath could react, the young man''s arm shot forward, a concentrated st of mana erupting from his hand. The energy rippled through the air, not from his legs as Zharokath had anticipated, but from his arms¡ªan entirely different technique than what Zharokath had expected.

    ¨CBOOM!

    The mana st struck Zharokath''s face with brutal force, sending a shockwave of pain radiating through his skull. The impact was so sudden, so precise, that Zharokath stumbled backward, momentarily dazed. His vision blurred, the world spinning around him as the stinging pain seared across his face.

    "Grrraaaaah!" Zharokath roared, clutching his face as the pain coursed through him. He hadn''t anticipated the human''s quick thinking, nor the redirection of his mana to his arms. The attack had caught him off guard, and the force of the st had been enough to momentarily knock him off bnce.

    ''Damn it... how did he...'' Zharokath''s thoughts raced, his pride burning as he reeled from the unexpected blow.

    But that was not the end.

    SWOOSH!

    Suddenly, his eyes captured a bunch of shiny grey objects flying at him.

    ''This¡­.''

    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Zharokath''s snarl of pain twisted into a furious growl as the sting of the chakrams cut across his body. Each spinning de, formed of grey-colored mana, shed through his skin, leaving trails of pain in their wake. His demonic hide, though resilient, was not immune to the concentrated strikes. Blood dripped from the shallow wounds as Zharokath''s fury boiled over.

    ''This... insolence!'' he thought, his pride seething. The human had dared to hurt him, to make him bleed. His body ached from the unexpected blows, his mind reeling at the speed and precision with which the young man had acted.

    Without hesitation, Zharokath tapped into his reserves of void energy. His eyes glowed with malevolent power as he activated another one of his n''s fearsome techniques.

    ¡¸Void Veil¡¹

    A shimmering dark barrier of void energy enveloped his body, absorbing the remaining chakrams as they collided with the protective field. The chakrams spun violently against the barrier, but they couldn''t prate it, deflecting harmlessly into the distance. The swirling void shield shimmered as it absorbed the impact, but Zharokath knew that this technique came with a price¡ªhigh mana consumption and a long cooldown period. Still, it was necessary.

    ''Enough of this game,'' Zharokath thought, his fury mounting. Though his Void Veil had saved him from further harm, it had drained a considerable amount of his energy. The pressure was building, and now, his mind was set on one thing¡ªending this human once and for all.

    With the barrier still flickering around him, Zharokath gritted his teeth, his eyes zing with rage. The cuts on his body only fueled his anger, and he could no longer contain the seething hatred within him.

    ''You''ve forced my hand, worm,'' Zharokath thought, his gaze darkening.

    He had one more technique up his sleeve, one that consumed an enormous amount of energy and that he had not yet mastered.

    The power of Void Cage was something that only the most ancient and powerful demons could wield to perfection, and though Zharokath couldn''t yet fully control it, he didn''t need perfection, not against this human.

    With a deep growl, he activated Void Cage.

    The air around them warped, and for a brief, almost imperceptible moment, everything froze. A dark pulse of void energy spread from Zharokath''s outstretched hand, enveloping the area in a shimmering, distorted field. The young man, in the middle of preparing for his next move, suddenly found his body locked in ce. His limbs refused to respond as the space around him twisted, locking him in a temporal stasis for a split second.

    It was subtle and quick¡ªbarely a fraction of a second¡ªbut that was all Zharokath needed.

    The void energy crackled violently as Zharokath rushed forward, closing the distance between them in an instant. His ws gleamed with dark energy as he prepared to strike. His fury, his hatred, and his demonic power all coalesced into one savage blow aimed at the human''s exposed chest.

    "This is the end for you," Zharokath growled, his voice filled with cold malice. The void pulsed around him, and he shed downward, ready to finish this once and for all.

    But then something happened.

    ¨CTHUMP! A thump of heart reached his ears.

 Chapter 617 136.7 - The Hunt

    Chapter 617136.7 - The Hunt

    Zharokath''s ws were inches away from the human''s chest when it happened¡ªan unfamiliar, unsettling sensation rippled through his body.

    ¨CTHUMP!¨C

    A strange thump, like the beat of a heart, echoed in his ears. It reverberated through his skull, and with it came a wave of weakness that spread from his core, stealing the strength from his limbs.

    ''What... is this?'' Zharokath''s mind raced as his body began to falter. He could feel it¡ªhis power was slipping away. The void energy that surged through his veins, the raw strength that had carried him through countless battles, was suddenly vanishing, leaving him hollow.

    Or was it vanishing?

    It was a sensation that he had never experienced.

    His vision blurred, the once razor-sharp focus clouded by an overwhelming sense of ''fatigue.'' He tried to push through it, to summon thest reserves of his demonic energy, but nothing responded.

    His body refused to obey. His legs buckled beneath him, and he stumbled forward, his ws missing their mark by a wide margin.

    ¨CTHUD!¨C

    Zharokath copsed to the ground, gasping as he tried to understand what had just happened. His eyes, wide with disbelief, scanned the space around him. How could this be? His power, his very essence¡­..

    And it was happening so quickly, sopletely, that he couldn''t fathom what had caused it.

    He forced his gaze upward toy eyes on his opponent. The human was standing still, his posture calm, his expression unreadable.

    Zharokath''s head pounded with the sound of that strange heartbeat, growing louder and louder, but something else caught his attention.

    The human''s mask¡ªa simple facade that had concealed his face throughout their fight¡ªwas no longer there.

    ''Huh?''

    Zharokath''s breath hitched as his gaze locked onto the face beneath the mask. His eyes widened in shock, the burning anger momentarily reced by confusion and, for the first time in this battle, fear.

    The human was¡­.. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''What?''

    Smiling.

    A smile that felt like it was mocking him.

    THUD! And then Zharokath''s body hit the ground hard, his muscles stiffening as if every fiber of his being was rebelling against him. The smile on the young man''s face still haunted him, mocking his arrogance, mocking his defeat. The moment his body copsed, a sharp, searing pain exploded in his gut, spreading like wildfire through his veins.

    THUD!

    ''What¡­ what is this?'' Zharokath''s thoughts scrambled as his body convulsed uncontrobly. His stomach churned violently, the burning sensation growing with every passing second. The pain was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªit was deep, corrosive, as though something was eating away at him from the inside out.

    His heartbeat grew louder, pounding in his ears with terrifying intensity.

    THUMP! THUMP!

    The rhythm was erratic, racing faster and faster, each pulse sending shockwaves of agony through his body. His breath grew shallow, his vision blurring at the edges as his body trembled. The sensation was unmistakable now¡ªhe had been poisoned. And not just with any ordinary toxin.

    ''How... How is this possible?'' Zharokath''s mind screamed as he struggled to regain control of his body. Demons were naturally resistant to poisons. Their mana, infused with corrosive, dark energy, made them almost immune to the toxins that would kill others. Demons frequently used poison themselves, and over time, they had developed an extraordinary tolerance to it.

    But this¡­ this poison was different.

    His void energy, which should have beenbating the effects, seemed to do nothing. The more he tried to summon it, the more his body rejected themand. The burning in his muscles intensified, his veins feeling like they were being scorched from within.

    His vision blurred, but he forced his gaze up to the young man who still stood there, watching him, unmoving.

    But there was something inside his eyes.

    And that human also felt familiar, like he had just recently seen him. But at that moment, he did not have the mind to recall who it was.

    Zharokath''s eyes widened in disbelief. ''How could a human... poison me?'' He growled, the sound weak and guttural, filled with both rage and fear. His mind reeled as he fought against the poison''s grip, trying to piece together how this was even possible. No mere human could craft a toxin capable of grounding a demon of his caliber.

    But this human wasn''t mere.

    In that smile, in those purple eyes.

    There was something eerie¡­.

    Something...

    Zharokath could feel it now, something dark and unnerving emanating from him.

    ''I am feeling fear?'' His heart continued to pound erratically in his chest, each beat sending a new wave of agony through him. His limbs convulsed, his muscles burning, and yet, despite the overwhelming pain, Zharokath forced his body to move.

    ''No way!'' With immense effort, he managed to lift himself slightly off the ground. His vision swam, the world around him tilting as if reality itself was slipping away. But he couldn''t afford to give in. Not yet.

    ''If I can still move... then there''s time,'' Zharokath told himself, clenching his teeth against the pain. He had to act fast.

    ''Antidote.'' Zharokath''s eyes narrowed as he fought through the searing pain tearing through his body. His muscles spasmed, and the poison felt like fire coursing through his veins, but there was no panic in his mind. Not anymore.

    ''This... this is nothing but poison,'' Zharokath reminded himself, a grim smirk forming on his lips despite the agony. His body may have been reeling from the attack, but he wasn''t unfamiliar with poisons.

    Demons, especially those of his rank, had encountered all manner of toxins in their lives, each more dangerous than thest. And no matter how strange or potent this one seemed, it was still an external threat¡ªsomething he could counter.

    "Even if you''ve yed your tricks, human," Zharokath growled through gritted teeth, his voiceced with a venomous arrogance, "you''re still nothing more than that... a mere human. What can you truly do against me?"

    His smirk widened, even as the poison continued its assault on his body. The young man was standing still, unmoving, which could only mean one thing¡ªhe was still trapped in the confines of Void Cage. Zharokath''s technique had rendered him immobile, buying him the precious moments he needed to rid himself of this cursed poison.

    "When I get rid of this poison, I will personally make you food for dogs."

    With a grunt of effort, Zharokath reached toward his waist, his fingers twitching as he called upon his spatial storage. His vast collection of artifacts, gathered from across countless realms, contained the answer to every problem he had ever faced, and this situation would be no different.

    ''Antidote¡­ I just need the artifact,'' Zharokath thought, his smirk growing as he searched through the spatial void for the item he needed. The pressure in his chest, the burning in his veins, all of it would soon be purged once he found it.

    As he focused on his storage, his mind swirled with confidence. The human, despite his tricks and this strange poison, was still powerless. Void Cage had trapped him, and Zharokath had the upper hand. He still had time. He could cleanse himself, recover, and crush this insolent fool beneath his heel.

    Finally, his hand closed around the familiar shape of the artifact. A twisted, ck amulet with a glowing red gem in the center¡ªan ancient relic capable of cleansing any poison or foreign substance from his body. He pulled it from the spatial void, his eyes glinting with satisfaction.

    "Did you truly think you could defeat me, human?" Zharokath muttered, his voice dripping with contempt as he prepared to activate the artifact. "You''ve underestimated¡ª"

    SWOOSH! Zharokath barely had time to react before something sharp sliced through the air. His fingers, which had been tightly clutching the amulet, were suddenly severed cleanly at the knuckles.

    "ARGHHH!" Zharokath howled in agony, his eyes widening in shock as the twisted, ck amulet slipped from his now-maimed hand and fell to the ground, ttering against the stone floor. His heart raced, panic flooding his senses as he stared at his bleeding fingers, unable toprehend what had just happened.

    But before he could process the pain or the loss of the artifact, another sharp whistling filled the air.

    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!

    Countless chakrams, swirling with grey mana, flew from all directions, slicing into his body with terrifying precision. Each spinning de cut deep, leaving trails of crimson blood in their wake. Zharokath''s body convulsed as the pain surged through him, his demonic form struggling to withstand the onught.

    His heartbeat roared in his ears, a frantic rhythm that seemed to mock him with every thud. The poison, still coursing through his veins,bined with the relentless shes from the chakrams, was too much for even his hardened body to endure.

    More blood sttered across the ground, and Zharokath fell to his knees, gasping for breath. His oncemanding form now reduced to a trembling, broken mess. He coughed violently, blood spraying from his mouth as he tried to rise, only to find his strength slipping away.

    Through the haze of pain and the crimson mist clouding his vision, Zharokath''s gaze fell on the young man.

    Still unmoving. Still in the same position.

    The young man hadn''t done anything¡ªat least, not visibly. But Zharokath''s eyes, wild with confusion and pain, shifted to the young man''s fingers.

    It was there he saw it.

    The subtle flicker of movement. A quiet, controlled motion.

    ''No¡­'' Zharokath''s mind screamed, but his body betrayed him, sinking lower as the poison and wounds drained thest of his energy. He had been watching all this time, confident that his Void Cage had rendered the human powerless, but the truth was far more horrifying.

    The young man had been waiting. Not trapped. Not helpless.

    He had been in control all along.

    Zharokath''s breath came in ragged gasps, the taste of blood thick in his throat. His vision began to blur, darkness creeping in from the edges as the weight of his injuries pulled him down.

    His pride, his arrogance, had led him to this moment.

    "How...?" Zharokath choked out, his voice barely a whisper, filled with disbelief and fear. His eyes remained locked on the young man, who stood calmly, his gaze unwavering.

    And at that moment, the young man finally turned his head to his face, his purple eyes meeting his.

    "What do you mean how? You are just inferior."

 Chapter 618 136.8 - The Hunt

    Chapter 618136.8 - The Hunt

    What does it mean to have your vengeance? Why do some of us, after everything has been taken, chase after it like it''s the only thing keeping us alive?

    For those who have never lost anyone, revenge might seem like an obsession born out of selfishness. A futile pursuit. They see someone consumed by anger and destruction, and they shake their heads, wondering why anyone would sacrifice so much for something as intangible as vengeance. But they don''t understand.

    For those who have never tasted that particr brand of agony¡ªof having your world torn apart¡ªvengeance seems pointless. An act born from pride or ego, maybe. A pursuit for closure, when closure doesn''t exist. They are the ones who can walk away, the ones who can turn their backs and say it''s over.

    ''But it feels so good¡­..''

    I looked down at Zharokath, wriggling beneath my foot, his once imposing form now reduced to a pathetic, broken shell. His void energy, once so oppressive, flickered weakly around him.

    My breathing was steady, but my heart?

    My heart was pounding with fury, a fury that had been burning inside me for as long as I could remember.

    Or was it fury?

    No, it was not.

    ''Filth. That''s all you demons are¡­''

    It was something else.

    Something different.

    ''Ecstasy.'' As I stared down at Zharokath, the demon who had once stood so arrogantly, so confident in his power, I felt an overwhelming surge of ecstasy.

    ''Filth. That''s all you demons are¡­''

    I could feel a smile tugging at my lips, the corners curling as the realization settled over me. This moment, seeing a demon writhing under my boot, helpless, was something that could never be replicated. It wasn''t just satisfaction; it was rapture. It was the culmination of years of hatred, of burning, seething rage that had festered within me.

    This was the same breed of creature that had taken everything from me. The same demons that had brought death to my sister. And now, here I was, towering over one of them, watching as he struggled, as he looked at me with wide, desperate eyes.

    ''Look at you. You feel like a worm, don''t you?''

    I felt my smile widen as I pressed down harder with my boot. Zharokath let out a strangled gasp, his body jerking in pain as I applied pressure. His eyes, once filled with fury, now reflected only terror. The fear of death. The fear of knowing that he waspletely at my mercy.

    "You are just¡­ inferior," I whispered, my voice dripping with satisfaction. The words felt perfect, rolling off my tongue as if they had been waiting for this moment. Zharokath''s body twitched at the sound, his panic growing, but there was nothing he could do. He was mine now.

    I bent down, bringing my face closer to his, just enough to watch the flicker of despair grow in his eyes. "Do you know why?" I asked, my tone almost mockingly soft. "Do you know why you''re so beneath me?"

    He tried to speak, his lips quivering, but nothing came out except a ragged gasp. His body was broken, his strength gone. He had nothing left but the pathetic shell of what once was.

    I couldn''t hold myugh while gripping Celestalith tighter.

    "I''ll tell you why," I said, lifting the de and driving it into his leg with a slow, deliberate motion.

    "AAAAAAARGH!"

    Zharokath screamed, his body convulsing under the pain, but I only leaned in closer, reveling in it. The sound of his suffering was music, and I drank it in, feeling it pulse through me like a drug.

    "You," I continued, my voice calm and steady despite the cruelty of my actions, "you thought your void made you powerful. That it gave you some right to take whatever you want, to destroy whoever you please." I twisted the de, watching his eyes roll back in his head, his breathing in ragged gasps.

    "But you were wrong," I whispered, pulling the de free and shing it across his other leg, severing the tendons. He howled in agony, his body jerking, but there was no escape. Not from this.

    ''But you will believe.''

    For starters¡­.The thing before me is a demon.

    Something who does things like this thinks like this.

    In this situation, when I have yet to kill it when I am looking down on it like this, it will believe.

    Its cunning mind will continue working, its gears spinning.

    Survival instinct will take its ce, its innate nature revealing itself.

    The desire to survive.

    Every sentient being has it imprinted on their minds.

    And the thing before me is no different.

    I yanked the de free from Zharokath''s leg, the blood spurting from the fresh wound as its body convulsed beneath me. The way it screamed, the way its form writhed in agony¡ªit was a sight I couldn''t help but savor.

    Its pain, its suffering, was intoxicating, sending waves of pleasure through me. This thing¡ªthis creature¡ªwas at my mercy, and the ecstasy of it all was overwhelming.

    I smirked, looking down at it, my fingers tightening around the hilt of Celestalith. "Do you know why?" I asked. "Do you know why you were wrong?"

    Without waiting for an answer, I knelt down, gripping one of its hands. Its ws twitched weakly, coated with its own blood.

    I lifted the de, holding its hand firmly as I positioned the sharp edge just beneath its ws. "Let me show you why," I whispered, my eyes locking onto its gaze, drinking in the terror reflected there.

    Then, with slow, deliberate pressure, I pushed the de forward, stabbing it directly under its ws, piercing the quicks. The response was instant.

    "AAAAAHHHH!" It shrieked, its body thrashing violently as the de dug deeper, tearing through sensitive nerves and sending waves of excruciating pain through its form. I could see its eyes rolling back, its chest heaving, its breathing in desperate gasps.

    But I didn''t stop. I pressed harder, twisting the de under its ws, feeling the satisfying crunch of bone and tendon giving way.

    "You were wrong," I hissed, leaning in closer. "Because you thought that your disguise was perfect. Because you could juste into the human domain and infiltrate this ce. You think you can restore your ''Void n'' to its former glory."

    The moment I spoke those words, I felt it. The thing beneath me¡ªZharokath¡ªshuddered. Its entire body trembled violently, as if the weight of those revtions hit it like a physical blow. I looked down, my eyes narrowing, and there it was¡ªpure, unadulterated terror gleaming in its widened eyes.

    It knew that I knew.

    For the first time in this entire battle, it wasn''t just fear of death that filled its gaze. No, it was something much deeper. Panic. Desperation. Thest shred of hope it had clung to had been ripped away.

    Zharokath''s lips quivered, its breathing in ragged, uneven bursts. The once-mighty demon, now broken and writhing under my boot, struggled to speak. Finally, it managed to choke out the words, barely audible through its gasps of pain.

    "H-how¡­ how can you¡­ know?" It breathed heavily, its voice filled with disbelief, the weight of the truth crashing down on it. "How do you know about¡­?"

    I felt a slow grin spread across my face, savoring the look of sheer horror in its eyes. My smirk widened, and I leaned in closer, driving the de just a fraction deeper under its ws, eliciting another choked cry of agony.

    "I know everything," I whispered, my voice cold and dripping with satisfaction. "Everything about you¡­ and everything about your pathetic n."

    Zharokath''s body jerked, the pain surging through it, but its eyes¡ªthose wide, terrified eyes¡ªnever left mine. I could see the desperation growing as I continued, my words slicing through it like the de in its hand.

    "You thought you could rebuild your n? That you could restore the ''Void n'' to its former glory? After you lost the Primordial of Void?"

    Zharokath''s body tensed at the mention of the Primordial, a look of disbelief shing in its eyes. I could see it now¡ªthe cracks forming, thest pieces of its arrogance crumbling away. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Oh, yes," I said, my voice filled with dark amusement. "I know how your n scattered like rats after that defeat. How you''ve been hiding in the shadows, clinging to whatever scraps of power you could find, feeding on whatever remains of your former strength."

    Zharokath''s breath hitched, the weight of my words sinking deeper with every passing second. I could feel it¡ªthe sheer panic that gripped it now. It knew there was no escaping this. No denying what was about to happen.

    "And you," I continued, pressing the de a little harder under its ws, twisting it ever so slightly, "you''ve been working under the shadows, haven''t you? Sending countless humans as sacrifices¡­ as meals¡­ to feed the Primordial."

    I leaned in closer, my voice barely a whisper, but the weight of my words was deafening. "All to make it reborn."

    Zharokath''s body convulsed beneath me, its eyes wide with horror as the truth spilled out. Its breath came in ragged gasps, but it couldn''t speak.

    But at the same time, I could also feel something else underneath.

    ''Heh¡­..Now you are doing it¡­.''

    A small current of mana, subtle and carefully controlled, was flowing through Zharokath''s body, pooling into something just beneath the surface. Even in his broken, helpless state, this thing still had the gall to try and pull off ast-ditch effort. A final act of desperation.

    I almostughed. It was pathetic, really.

    Zharokath''s body trembled beneath me, and as I caught sight of the faint glow of mana, the demon began to speak again, his voice weak and broken, but deliberate. "You¡­ you can''t understand," he rasped, his voice barely above a whisper. "We¡­ we''re¡­ destined for greatness¡­ the Void n¡­ we¡­ we will rise again."

    I eased my grip on the de just a little.

    "Destined for greatness?" I mused, my voice low and taunting. "Is that what you believe? That your scattered n, hiding like rats, can ever regain what it''s lost?"

    Zharokath gasped, his body twitching as he tried to summon more of his strength. "You¡­ don''t understand¡­ we have¡­ we have ns¡­ the Primordial¡­ it will rise¡­ and when it does¡­ nothing will stop us¡­"

    I leaned in closer, my smirk widening. "Go on," I whispered. "Tell me all about it."

    Zharokath''s breaths were ragged, and his voice grew weaker with every word. "You can''t stop it¡­ no one can¡­ we''ve been working¡­ for centuries¡­ for this moment¡­ the sacrifices¡­ all of them¡­ for the Primordial''s return¡­"

    "And then what?" I asked, my tone mocking. "You''ll rule again? You''ll destroy everything and rise from the ashes?"

    Zharokath''s lips quivered, its eyes darting between me and the artifact, the panic barely concealed beneath his strained expression. "Yes¡­" he breathed. "Yes¡­ we will¡­ and you¡­ you won''t stop it¡­"

    But then.

    ''There it is.''

    The room shed in a sudden burst of light. For a split second, the air around us crackled with energy, and then, with a sharp hiss, Zharokath''s form flickered, and in an instant¡ª

    WHOOSH!

    It was gone.

    Or was it?

    I stood there for a moment, the space where he had been lying now empty, the faint traces of its mana still lingering in the air. And then, slowly, I began tough.

    ''Pathetic.''

    And then clenched my hand.

    ¨CUmbralith. Following that, [Celestalith] gleamed purple with the rings forming a sphere of gravity right in my hand.

    And then¡­.

    ''Bam!''

    ¨CBOOM!

    Here it was. Returned.

    "Huh?"

    The face of surprise that he had just made.

    It was pure delight.

 Chapter 619 136.9 - The Hunt

    Chapter 619136.9 - The Hunt

    Zharokath''s vision blurred as he struggled to focus. Pain coursed through his body, but it was nothingpared to the crushing realization settling in his mind. His n, his entire existence, had been yed. The human before him hadn''t been trapped in the Void Cage; no, he had been waiting. Watching. All along, Zharokath had been the one dancing to the human''s tune, thinking he was in control.

    ''How¡­?'' Zharokath''s mind screamed, his body trembling with both pain and disbelief. He had seen countless humans in his time¡ªarrogant, naive, and inferior. They all died the same, broken and powerless beneath his might. But this one¡­

    As the human''s voice echoed in his ears, the truth hit him like a hammer. This wasn''t just any human. This was someone who knew everything.

    The words stung. "Do you know why you''re so beneath me?"

    Zharokath''s pride, the one thing that had sustained him through centuries of existence, cracked and shattered with every mocking word. The young man didn''t just know his name. He knew about the Void n, the Primordial of Void, the sacrifices, the carefully orchestrated ns that had spanned centuries. Every dark secret Zharokath had sworn to protecty bare before this human like an open wound.

    ''No... this can''t be,'' Zharokath thought, his mind racing as he felt thest threads of control slipping from his grasp. He tried to rise, to muster thest dregs of his strength, but his limbs refused to respond. The poison,bined with the damage inflicted by the chakrams, rendered his body useless.

    The human''s voice continued, every syble dripping with venomous satisfaction. Zharokath winced as the de twisted under his ws, sending another wave of excruciating pain through his form. But the physical torment was nothingpared to the psychological one.

    ''He knows¡­ about the Primordial¡­ about everything...''

    Zharokath had been careful. Meticulous. He had spent years operating in the shadows, building alliances, gathering sacrifices, and feeding the Primordial in secret. His entire existence had revolved around reviving the glory of the Void n, preparing for the day when they would reim their rightful ce in the realms. He had manipted humans, bending them to his will, making them puppets in his grand scheme.

    But this human¡­ this boy... how could he really?

    ''I need to escape here. I can''t afford to waste any time¡­.I need to leave.''

    The mission that had been left to him, he needed toplete that. He could not afford to waste any second.

    Zharokath''s vision swam, his body aching with the cuts and the relentless poison coursing through him. The shock of the human''s knowledge had rattled him, but as his mind fought to clear through the haze of agony, something else stirred within him¡ªa twisted, desperate resolve.

    ''No¡­ not fear,'' he thought. He was a demon of the Void n, destined for greatness, a demon who had manipted, bent, and broken countless beings. This human¡­ this boy... no matter how clever, was still beneath him. There was still a way out of this, a way to turn this to his advantage. After all, humans were driven by emotion¡ªhatred, vengeance, and arrogance. And he had seen all of it in this boy''s eyes.

    ''You think you''ve won?'' Zharokath''s thoughts churned with scorn, even as his body continued to tremble. ''I''ve dealt with your kind before. You''re consumed by your emotions. You''re no different from the others.''

    The human''s smile, cruel and confident, only confirmed Zharokath''s suspicion. He could see it¡ªthe hatred burning behind that mask ofposure. It was a weakness, one Zharokath could still exploit.

    "You... you can''t understand..." Zharokath rasped, letting his voice tremble with just the right amount of desperation. "We¡­ we''re destined for greatness... the Void n..."

    It was a lie, but a calcted one. Zharokath had always been a master of maniption. He needed the human to believe that he was broken, that he had given up. This boy, for all his knowledge, was still arrogant, still emotional. Zharokath could see the human''s desire for vengeance, the personal satisfaction in watching him suffer. And that was his opening. If the boy believed he had already won, that Zharokath was on the brink of submission, he would let his guard down. Just for a moment.

    ''That''s all I need,'' Zharokath thought, his mind racing even as his body burned with pain. ''A single opening, and I''ll turn this around.''

    The human leaned closer, mocking him, feeding his own ego. "Greatness? Your n lost everything when the Primordial fell. You''ve been hiding like rats ever since."

    Zharokath''s breath hitched, but not from fear. The boy''s arrogance was palpable now, and Zharokath could practically taste the rage that fueled him. It was intoxicating. The demon''s lips twitched in the faintest ghost of a smile, hidden beneath the mask of pain he wore.

    ''Yes¡­ keep underestimating me. Keep believing you''ve already won.''

    He would y along, let the human believe he had the upper hand. But deep within, Zharokath''s mind was working. His fingers twitched as they neared his artifact, the one hidden deep within his spatial storage, the one that could cleanse this ursed poison. If he could just get his hands on it... N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The human''s de twisted deeper into his leg, and Zharokath let out a strangled gasp. But inside, he was already plotting. His mana flickered weakly, pooling into the artifact. He would escape. He would recover. He would tear this arrogant fool apart piece by piece.

    Summoning thest of his strength, Zharokath activated the teleportation spell within the artifact, his body flickering as it phased out of existence.

    For a brief, glorious moment, hope surged through him.

    ''I''ll kill him. I''ll show him what it means to cross the Void n.''

    Zharokath''s heart pounded with hatred, his every thought consumed by the desire for vengeance. The human had pushed him to the brink, humiliated him, but that would all change soon. Once free, Zharokath would rip him apart¡ªpiece by piece. His mind raced with thoughts of how he would break him.

    ''I''ll crush every bone in his body,'' Zharokath seethed. ''I''ll tear his muscles apart, inch by inch. I''ll rip his fingernails from his hands one by one and stab him until he begs for death. I''ll pluck his eyes out and watch him suffer in the dark.''

    His hatred burned hotter with every passing second. The image of the boy''s smug face as he suffered filled his mind, fueling the dark fire of his vengeance.

    But just as the teleportation spell took hold, something shifted. Zharokath felt the familiar pull of the void energy lifting him from the room, the sensation of being transported away, the relief of escape beginning to wash over him.

    And then it all stopped.

    Time seemed to slow, the world around him warping, bending in ways it should not. Zharokath''s breath hitched, his body still mid-transit, but something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong.

    He felt it.

    A pull. A drag, as though the very fabric of space and time was reversing. His body was yanked violently backward, the sensation jarring, unnatural. His vision blurred, the edges of reality distorting as the world around him twisted and pulled him back toward the room he had just left. It was as if the universe itself was refusing to let him go.

    ''What¡­?'' Zharokath''s eyes widened in disbelief as the familiar surroundings of the room¡ªthe cold stone floor, the dim lighting¡ªcame rushing back into view.

    No.

    The room spun, snapping back into ce with a sickening jolt, and before Zharokath couldprehend what had happened, he was back where he started¡ªlying on the ground, broken and bleeding.

    He gasped, his body convulsing as he struggled to process the impossibility of what had just urred. His mind, sharp and calcting, raced to understand. Had the human¡­ reversed time? No, that wasn''t possible. Was it? How could this be?

    He was supposed to be free, supposed to be away, recovering, plotting his revenge. And yet, here he was¡ªright back in the clutches of the one he hated most.

    The human stood before him,pletely still, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. He hadn''t moved, hadn''t done anything, but Zharokath felt the overwhelming weight of control emanating from him. This boy, this human, had somehow bent reality to his will, undone Zharokath''s escape as if it were a mere inconvenience.

    ''What¡­ what kind of power is this?'' Zharokath thought, his mind reeling.

    Panic, for the first time in centuries, began to creep into his chest, but he refused to give in to it. He would not let this human see him break.

    ''No... no, this isn''t over.'' Zharokath forced himself to focus, to think. ''I can still escape. I can still turn this around.''

    Zharokath''s mind screamed for survival. He could feel the poison coursing through his veins, the painncing through his body, but his will refused to yield. His hatred for the human standing before him burned brighter than the agony, fueling his desperate need to escape.

    ''This isn''t over. I won''t fall here,'' he told himself, his mind racing as he activated the artifact once again. His body convulsed with thest dregs of his mana, pouring everything he had into it, focusing on the one goal¡ªto escape.

    The artifact pulsed in his hand, responding weakly at first. His reserves of demonic energy were running dangerously low, and he knew it wouldn''t be enough. His eyes flicked toward the human, whose expression remained infuriatingly calm.

    ''I just need more power. Just enough to get away,'' Zharokath thought, his desperation rising.

    Without hesitation, Zharokath made the decision to sacrifice part of his core. A dangerous gamble, one that would weaken him significantly, but survival was all that mattered. If he lived, he could recover. He could rebuild. But for that, he needed to escape.

    His core, the very essence of his being, began to crack as he siphoned energy from it. The sharp pain that followed was nearly unbearable, but Zharokath pushed through it, his thoughts singrly focused. The artifact red to life, glowing brighter with the stolen energy, and he felt the familiar pull of the void beginning to surround him once more.

    ''Yes¡­ this will work. He can''t stop me twice,'' Zharokath thought with renewed confidence. His body began to phase out of reality, the edges of his form blurring as the void energy enveloped him.

    But then, just as the pull of the void reached its peak, something went wrong.

    The room didn''t disappear. His body didn''t dissolve into the ether. Instead, the sickening sensation of being dragged backward hit him again¡ªharder this time. His form, already halfway into the void, was violently yanked back into the physical world. The bacsh of the failed teleportation hit him like a hammer, sending waves of excruciating pain ripping through his already broken body.

    Zharokath''s eyes widened in disbelief, horror flooding his mind as he realized what had happened. He had used everything¡ªhis mana, a piece of his core¡ªand still, it wasn''t enough. He couldn''t escape.

    He couldn''t even flee.

    "AHAHAHAHAHA!"

    And the maniacalugh hit the final nail on the coffin.

 Chapter 620 136.10 - The Hunt

    Chapter 620136.10 - The Hunt

    Everything had yed out exactly as I wanted.

    Zharokath''s desperate attempt to escape, the way he clung to that pathetic shred of hope¡ªit was all so predictable. These demons, for all their arrogance and cruelty, were always the same when their lives were on the line. They scrambled, they begged, they tried to run, thinking that somehow, they could slip away from the inevitable. And every time, it filled me with an intoxicating thrill.

    I watched as his body began to phase out of existence, the artifact glowing with thest dregs of his demonic energy. He had given everything to power that spell. He really thought he could get away. But I had anticipated it¡ªnned for it.

    Just as he began to vanish, I activated Umbralith. The sphere of gravity formed in my hand, crackling with power, tethering him to this room. The void energy that should have carried him to safety was dragged back, copsing in on itself. And there it was¡ªthe moment I had been waiting for.

    BOOM!

    Zharokath reappeared with a violent crash, his body mming back into the cold stone floor, broken and bleeding. His eyes¡ªthose wide, terrified eyes¡ªlooked up at me, filled with disbelief, pain, and the most delicious kind of fear. He couldn''t understand what had happened, how he had been ripped back from the edge of escape.

    "Huh?" he muttered, confusion clouding his features. That face, that precious expression of shock¡ªit was pure delight to me. He had no idea how much I relished it.

    "AHAHAHAHAHA!" Theugh spilled out of me, manic and uncontroble. I couldn''t resist it. Watching him struggle, watching him crumble¡ªit was intoxicating. Every single time.

    They were all the same, these demons. When their power failed, when their lives were truly at risk, they all resorted to the same pathetic tricks. They always tried to escape. It didn''t matter how strong they were, how mighty they thought themselves to be¡ªwhen faced with death, they all broke down the same way. And I couldn''t get enough of it.

    ''You can''t resist it, can you? You always try to flee when it''s toote.''

    The thought surged through me as I stared down at the crumpled form of Zharokath. His body twitched weakly, his breaths ragged, his pride shattered into a thousand pieces. I could feel the desperation emanating from him¡ªthe frantic, wild hope that maybe, somehow, he could still escape.

    But there was no escape.

    Not from me.

    I leaned in, my eyes fixed on his trembling form. "Did you really think you could get away, Zharokath?" I whispered, my voice dripping with satisfaction. "Did you think you could just vanish, disappear like all the others?"

    His eyes flickered with thest glimmers of hope, but I crushed it with my next words.

    "You''re not going anywhere."

    The despair that washed over him, the way his face twisted in realization¡ªit was euphoric. I watched as the hope drained from his eyes, reced by something far more satisfying. Helplessness.

    I needed him to feel it. That crushing weight of knowing there was no escape. That no matter how hard he tried, no matter what power he called upon, it was useless. I needed him to understand the same helplessness that so many had felt at his hands. The same helplessness I had felt when I lost everything.

    He coughed, blood sttering from his mouth as his body convulsed. "You¡­ you can''t¡­ do this¡­" he muttered weakly, but there was no strength in his words. Only desperation.

    I crouched down, gripping his chin and forcing him to look at me. "Oh, but I can," I said, my smile widening. "And I will. You see, Zharokath, I don''t just want to kill you. No, that would be too easy. Too quick. I want you to understand what true despair feels like. I want you to lose everything."

    His eyes widened in horror as he realized what wasing. I could feel it¡ªthe crumbling of his will, the way his spirit shattered bit by bit under the weight of my words. It was intoxicating. I needed more.

    ''You''re going to lose hope, Zharokath. You''re going to feel so much pain, so much helplessness, that even if you''re reincarnated, you''ll never be the same. You''ll never have the strength to be what you once were. I will make sure of that.'' I let go of his chin, watching as his head slumped forward, his body trembling uncontrobly. He was breaking, and I could feel it¡ªfeel the despair sinking into him like a poison.

    And I couldn''t stop. I didn''t want to stop. I needed to see him crumblepletely, to see him reduced to nothing but ashes.

    "So go on," I said, standing back up. "Feel it. Let it consume you. The despair. The helplessness. The understanding that no matter what you do, you will never escape this."

    I smiled as I watched him writhe on the ground, his body too broken to fight back, his mind too shattered to hold onto any shred of hope.

    This was what I needed. This was what I lived for.

    And it felt like ecstasy.

    I smiled as Zharokathy trembling at my feet, his body broken, his will shattered. His silence was almost amusing now, the way he tried to re at me with what little defiance he had left. But I knew better. The hatred, the desperation¡ªit was all a mask for the sheer helplessness he felt inside.

    I crouched down again, tilting my head as I looked at him. "Tell me, Zharokath," I said, my voice almost yful. "For what reason do you live now?"

    His only response was a venomous re, his eyes burning with hatred. I chuckled, watching him try to muster even a fraction of the strength he once had. But he didn''t speak. He couldn''t. There was nothing left for him to say.

    ''Still holding on, huh? Even when you know it''s over.''

    I straightened up, my hand slowly reaching into my cloak. "You know," I continued, "I''ve been preparing for this moment for quite some time. And I made something special. Just for you."

    His eyes flickered with confusion, a brief sh of uncertainty breaking through the hatred. I pulled out a small, rolled-up parchment, and as I unfurled it, the illustration came into view. It was a dragon, its massive wings stretched wide, its scales gleaming in dark, almost otherworldly hues. A long, sinuous tail coiled beneath it, its eyes burning with a cold, ancient power.

    For most people in this world, it was just a legend, a mythical beast whispered about in old tales. But I knew what it truly was. And more importantly, I knew he would recognize it.

    Zharokath''s eyes widened as they locked onto the illustration. His breath hitched, his body momentarily freezing as the realization sank in. "Huh¡­?" he whispered, his voice weak, trembling with shock.

    I grinned, holding the drawing up so he could see it more clearly. "What do you think?" I asked, my voice soft and taunting. "Isn''t it magnificent? I spent quite a bit of time learning how to draw this, how to model it exactly as it once was¡­ just so I could show you."

    When I see something for once, I never forget it. This was something both a curse and a blessing all the time.

    When I saw the primordial in the game, the Void Dragon, I never forgot it either. I remembered, and I had prepared for this very moment. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Zharokath''s gaze was fixed on the dragon, his body still trembling, but now for a different reason. His eyes darted from the wings to the scales, to the sharp, predatory eyes of the beast. The realization hit him harder than any de ever could.

    This wasn''t just any dragon. This was it. The Primordial. The creature he had devoted centuries to reviving. The being whose return would supposedly restore the Void n to their former glory.

    "You recognize it, don''t you?" I asked, my smirk widening. "Of course you do. The Primordial of Void¡­ when it was at its peak."

    His mouth opened slightly, but no words came out. The shock, the fear¡ªit was all etched into his face.

    And it was perfect.

    "How is it? Was it worth it?" I asked, my voice dripping with satisfaction. "All that time, all that effort, just for this moment. For you to see it up close. For you to realize just how far you''ve fallen."

    Zharokath''s eyes flickered between the drawing and me, his breathing ragged, his mind clearly struggling toprehend what was happening. The dragon¡ªthe Primordial he had sacrificed so much for¡ªwas now nothing more than an illustration in my hand. A mockery of everything he had worked for.

    "I wanted you to see it," I whispered. "I wanted you to know that no matter how hard you try, no matter how many lives you sacrifice, it will never return. Your efforts are meaningless."

    Zharokath''s body shook with rage, his eyes burning with fury, but there was nothing he could do. He had lost. And I had made sure he understood that, down to the veryst detail.

    I rolled the parchment back up, tucking it away, but the image lingered in his mind. I could see it¡ªthe horror, the helplessness. It was all sinking in now.

    "Tell me," I said, leaning down once more, my voice barely above a whisper. "Was it worth it?"

    His silence was all the answer I needed.

 Chapter 621 - 136.11 - The Hunt

    Chapter 621 - 136.11 - The Hunt

    "Tell me. Was it worth it?"

    I raised my hand slowly, watching Zharokath''s broken form with a smile creeping across my face. The shadows around me began to stir, swirling as if they were alive, forming a small, protective shield that wrapped itself around my outstretched hand. The darkness pulsed with power, responding to my will as if it had always been mine tomand.

    "But still¡­" I said, my voiceced with amusement. "You know, it''s quite ironic."

    Zharokath''s eyes followed the movement of my hand, and for a moment, confusion flickered across his face. I watched him carefully, waiting for the moment he''d realize. And when I saw that spark of recognition, I couldn''t help but grin wider.

    "Do these shadows feel familiar to you?" I asked, my voice soft, taunting. The words hung in the air, and I could see it¡ªhis body tensing, his eyes widening as the reality dawned on him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "This¡­" Zharokath muttered, his voice weak, but filled with disbelief. His gaze locked onto the swirling shadows, and I could feel his shock, his fear growing.

    I leaned in, letting the shadows wrap tighter around me, their presence palpable. "Indeed," I said, my smile widening. "It is the power of the Primordial of Shadows."

    Zharokath''s expression was priceless¡ªthe way his face twisted with horror, the way his mind tried to process what he was seeing. He had lost everything, and now, here I was, wielding the very power of a Primordial in front of him.

    "But there''s something special about me," I continued, my tone filled with satisfaction. "You see, I have the ability to absorb the power of demons. And what you see now¡­ is just one of the many gifts I''ve taken from your kind."

    His body trembled as he looked at me, disbelief flooding his face. "No¡­" he muttered, his voice shaky. "That''s¡­ impossible."

    Iughed, low and cold, watching the despair deepen in his eyes. "Oh, it''s very possible," I whispered. "I''ve taken the power of the Primordial of Shadows for myself, just like I will take yours."

    The realization hit him like a hammer. Zharokath had spent centuries working to revive the Primordial of Void, pouring everything into a desperate attempt to restore his n''s glory.

    "And then, I will use this power of yours to get rid of the primordial of Void."

    Now, here I was, wielding the power of another Primordial as if it were nothing, reducing all of his efforts to dust.

    "Do you understand now?" I asked, my voice filled with dark amusement. "You will be the one contributing to the death of your own ancestor. No matter what you do, no matter how much power you think you have¡­ I will always be one step ahead of you."

    The horror in his eyes was all the confirmation I needed. He knew, deep down, that his time was over. And that everything he had sacrificed would amount to nothing.

    I let the shadows swirl around me for a moment longer, savoring the look of despair on his face. "And now," I said, stepping closer, "I''ll make sure you never forget this feeling. Even if you''re reborn, even if youe back, you will never be the same. You''ll always remember what happened here, what you lost."

    Zharokath''s breath came in shallow gasps, his mind barely able to process the gravity of his defeat. I smiled again, satisfied, knowing that this moment would haunt him for the rest of his existence¡ªhowever short that might be.

    The shadows pulsed around me, a reminder of the power I had taken. And as I stood over him, watching him crumble, I knew that this was exactly what I had been waiting for.

    Complete and utter destruction.

    And it felt glorious.

    Zharokath''s body shook violently, his eyes wide, his lips quivering as the horror of his situation sank in. The once-proud demon, the being who had spent centuries crafting his ns, was now reduced to a trembling wreck at my feet. His mind was shattering, the realization of his failure hitting him with the force of a tidal wave.

    "No¡­ no¡­ no¡­" he muttered, his voice barely a whisper, but the fear and disbelief in it were undeniable. His body convulsed, his muscles twitching uncontrobly as if trying to reject the truth.

    I stood over him, watching with satisfaction as he crumbled. His breaths came in shallow, rapid gasps, his gaze unfocused, his mind spiraling into hysteria.

    "No¡­ that can''t be¡­ this can''t be¡­" Zharokath repeated, his voice growing more frantic, more desperate. He shook his head violently, as if denying the reality would somehow change it. "No¡­ no¡­ the Primordial¡­ it can''t¡­ be¡­"

    I watched, smiling as his mind unraveled, his once irond will reduced to a fragile, broken thing. Every second of his denial only deepened my satisfaction. This was the true power I held over him¡ªnot just physical dominance, but theplete destruction of his spirit.

    "It is," I said softly, my voice cutting through his muttering like a knife. "This is the end, Zharokath. Everything you''ve worked for¡­ all the sacrifices¡­ all for nothing."

    He flinched at my words, his body trembling violently. "No¡­ no¡­ it can''t¡­ it can''t end like this¡­ the Primordial¡­ it has to return¡­ it has to¡­"

    I crouched down, bringing my face close to his, so close that he couldn''t avoid the reality I was presenting to him. "It won''t," I whispered. "Because you will never live to see it. And even if you did¡­ you would be powerless to stop what''sing."

    Zharokath''s eyes were wide with terror, his pupils dted as his mind raced to make sense of his unraveling world. His body shook harder, his ws scraping weakly against the floor as if trying to pull himself away from this nightmare. But there was no escape. Not from me.

    "Everything you are," I continued, my voice cold and merciless, "will contribute to the destruction of the very thing you sought to revive. You will be the one to kill the Primordial of Void, Zharokath. You will be the reason your n never rises again."

    The words hit him like a final blow. His breath caught in his throat, and for a moment, his body went rigid, his mind too overwhelmed to process what I had said. But then, slowly, the trembling started again, worse than before. His entire body shook with uncontroble spasms as the weight of his defeat crushed him from the inside out.

    "No¡­ no¡­ no¡­" His voice cracked, barely above a whimper. "That can''t be¡­ that can''t be¡­"

    ''Ah¡­..he is broken now¡­.''

    I stared down at Zharokath, his body convulsing, his voice a pitiful whisper as he muttered denials over and over. The trembling grew worse, and his eyes¡ªthose once-burning, defiant eyes¡ªwere now hollow, devoid of any life. There was nothing left inside him.

    The ecstasy, the thrill that had surged through me moments before, began to fade. The pleasure I had drawn from watching his despair, from seeing him crumble piece by piece, vanished. And as I looked into those empty, broken eyes, the coldness returned.

    It was over.

    Just like every moment of tion, every high I had ever chased, this one hade to an end. The agony in his gaze no longer affected me. The satisfaction that had filled me to the brim had drained away, leaving behind¡­ nothing. An empty void where the exhration had once been.

    I stood there, watching him tremble, and all I felt was a growing sense of cold emptiness. The game was finished. Zharokath was no longer a challenge, no longer something to torment. His spirit was shattered beyond repair. And now¡­ there was nothing.

    The silence stretched between us, the only sound his ragged, broken breaths. The room felt still, lifeless, just like him.

    I reached into my cloak, pulling out a dagger. Its cold steel caught the dim light of the room as I turned it in my hand.

    CLANK! Without a word, I tossed it toward him, watching as it ttered across the stone floor, stopping just inches from his trembling hand.

    "Kill yourself."

    Zharokath''s eyes flickered weakly to the de, but there was no recognition in them. No fight, no resistance. Just emptiness.

    I felt the cold settle deeper in my chest. The thrill was gone, and what remained was nothing.

    "Ah¡­.."

    Zharokath''s eyes flickered to the dagger lying in front of him, his gaze wide and unfocused. His trembling hands twitched, inching toward the de, but hesitation rippled through his body. I could see it¡ªthe battle raging inside him, the primal instinct to live shing with the overwhelming weight of defeat.

    "No¡­ no¡­ no¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t¡­" he muttered, his voice shaky and filled with desperation. His fingers hovered over the dagger''s hilt, but he couldn''t bring himself to grasp it. The fear of death, the fear of losing everything, still gripped him tightly, despite everything.

    But there was something deeper at y here. What if that self-identity¡ªeverything that made someone who they were¡ªwas shattered beyond recognition? What would happen when they no longer saw themselves as worth saving? When they no longer believed in their own existence?

    The answer was unfolding before me.

    I watched silently, my mind strangely detached as I observed his struggle. It was a curious thing, really¡ªhow hard it was to break someone''s will to live. No matter how much suffering they endured, no matter how much they had lost, that instinct to survive clung to them, even when all hope was gone.

    ''Every being with a sense of identity fights to stay alive,'' I thought, watching Zharokath''s trembling hands. ''No matter how broken, how defeated, they always want to keep existing.''

    But there was something deeper at y here. What if that self-identity¡ªeverything that made someone who they were¡ªwas shattered beyond recognition? What would happen when they no longer saw themselves as worth saving? When they no longer believed in their own existence?

    The answer was unfolding before me.

    Zharokath''s eyes darted between the dagger and the floor, his breath ragged, his body twitching with the effort of fighting the inevitable. He whispered to himself again, "I can''t¡­ I can''t¡­" His mind was still clinging to the desire to live, but it was a fragile, flickering thing. The cracks in his resolve had deepened.

    And then, slowly, it began to change.

    The trembling of his hands grew worse, but not from fear this time. It was something else. Something more insidious. His eyes, wide with terror moments ago, began to dull, the light in them fading as the weight of his defeat truly sank in.

    ''I can see it now¡­'' I thought, watching with detached fascination. ''He''s losing the fight with himself.''

    Zharokath''s breath hitched, his hands slowly curling into weak fists. "Maybe¡­" he whispered, his voice barely audible, as if speaking only to himself. "Maybe it''s better¡­ to just end it¡­ to forget¡­"

    His gaze flickered back to the dagger, and this time, there was no hesitation. The fear of death was still there, but it had begun to wither, overtaken by a greater force¡ªthe desire to escape. To be rid of the pain, the shame, the endless torment that had be his existence.

    His lips quivered, his body slumped forward as thest threads of resistance slipped away. "I¡­ I don''t want to remember anymore¡­"

    And just like that, the battle was over.

    Zharokath reached out, his fingers trembling as they curled around the hilt of the dagger. His eyes were distant, hollow. The fear was gone. The fight was gone. All that remained was the broken shell of what he had once been.

    He was no longer fighting to live.

    SPURT!

    He just wished to disappear.

    ----------A/N-------------

    Here a bonus chapter for you.

 Chapter 622 - 136.12 - The Hunt [Interlude]

    Chapter 622 - 136.12 - The Hunt [Interlude]

    The moment Zharokath''s trembling hand drove the dagger into his chest, a sickening spurting sound filled the air as blood erupted from the wound, dark and viscous, staining the floor beneath him. His body jerked violently for a split second, and then, as if all the life had been drained from him in an instant, he copsed.

    The de had pierced his heart. His eyes, once filled with terror, now stared lifelessly ahead, dull and empty, like ss marbles that had lost their luster. His bodyy motionless, a grotesque reminder of his final, pitiful act of surrender.

    I stood over him, watching as his blood spread across the stone floor in slow, creeping tendrils. The sound of hisbored, fading breath echoed faintly in the room.

    "Hrrrr...Hrrr..."

    His breath, filled with ahurling sound echoed.

    Zharokath''s body twitched as hey in a growing pool of his own blood, his breathing out in ragged, wheezing gasps. His eyes¡ªssy and empty¡ªstared up at me, his life slowly ebbing away. But even in this final moment, he clung to a sliver of existence, his broken body refusing to give inpletely.

    "Hrrrr¡­ Hrrr¡­" the hurling sound echoed in the chamber, his chest heaving weakly with each shallow breath.

    I watched him, my mind eerily calm, detached even, as I observed the once-proud demon''s final moments. There was no victory here, no triumph in watching him suffer¡ªjust a slow, inevitable end. The same end that awaited all creatures who overreached, who believed they were above fate.

    But it doesn''t end here, I thought to myself, my gaze drifting to the faint glow pulsing beneath Zharokath''s chest. His Demonic Core. The true source of his power. The heart of his existence.

    For a moment, I stood still, letting the weight of this moment sink in. Then, without a word, I began to channel mana into my hands, the energy swirling around my fingers, amplifying with each passing second. The shadows around me pulsed in response, a reflection of the power I had imed.

    I stepped closer, standing over Zharokath''s barely living form. With my enhanced vision, I could see it clearly now¡ªthe glowing core hidden within his chest, pulsing weakly with the remnants of his demonic energy. It was fragile, flickering like a dying me, but it still held thest of his essence.

    I knelt beside him, my fingers crackling with energy. I didn''t bother with words or exnations; there was no need. Zharokath was beyond hearing, beyond understanding. He was nothing now, just a shell of what he had once been.

    With precision, I thrust my hand into his chest, feeling the resistance of his body for only a moment before my fingers wrapped around the Demonic Core. It was cold, pulsating weakly against my hand, its once immense power reduced to a faint flicker.

    Zharokath''s body jerked at the intrusion, his breath hitching, but there was no fight left in him. His eyes fluttered, unfocused, barely aware of what was happening.

    I tightened my grip around the core, feeling the raw, corrupted energy coursing through it. It was weak now, but I could still feel the immense potential it once held¡ªthe power that had driven him, the strength he had relied on.

    With a cold finality, I crushed the core in my hand.

    CRACK.

    The core shattered, and for a split second, Zharokath''s body convulsed violently, his eyes widening in shock. Then, with onest gasp, his form went limp, the remnants of his demonic energy exploding outward in a burst of dark light before dissipating into nothingness.

    It was over.

    I stood up slowly, watching as thest traces of Zharokath''s essence faded into the air, leaving only his lifeless body behind. His Demonic Core, the source of his power, was gone. And with it, thest vestiges of his life.

    ''This¡­." But then, just as he had died, following that, a sudden rush of energy, dark and twisted, surged into me.

    My body tensed as I felt the demonic energy seep into my veins. It was faint at first, but quickly intensified, spreading through me like wildfire. My breath hitched as the power coiled within me, merging with my own mana, integrating itself into every fiber of my being.

    I instinctively activated my [Eyes], and in an instant, I saw it¡ªthe demonic energy, swirling inside me, flowing into my core and melding with the essence that already resided there. It was different from anything I had felt before¡ªdark, raw, yet somehow¡­ invigorating.

    ''So, this is how [Vengeful Bane] feels when a real demon is killed,'' I mused, feeling the power settle within me. It wasn''t just energy. It was more than that. My entire body felt stronger, andsharper. My senses heightened as if my muscles had been reinforced, my bones tougher, my vitality surging with newfound strength.

    I clenched my fists experimentally, feeling the ripple of power just beneath the surface of my skin. Every movement was more fluid, andmore responsive, as if my body had been revitalized from the inside out. And beyond that, there was a strange rity, a heightened awareness that apanied this demonic energy now woven into me.

    ''Killing a fully-fledged demon¡­'' The nature of [Vengeful Bane]¡ªto absorb the strength of demons upon their death¡ªwas something I had known, but experiencing it firsthand was something that had not happened.

    Previously, all the times that I had killed a demon, either MistWraith, the Primordial of Shadows, the Vampire, or Belthazor, I fell unconscious following that.

    But this time I was fully conscious of everything that had happened here.

    ''This power¡­ it''s intoxicating,'' I thought, feeling the pulse of energy in my body. But I pushed down the sensation, forcing myself to remainposed.

    The surge of power coursing through me was undeniable, but it wasn''t the reason I hade here. My true purpose remained. Zharokath had been nothing more than a stepping stone, a necessary piece in a muchrger game.

    As thest remnants of his demonic essence faded, my gaze shifted to his neck. There, barely visible in the dim light, was a ne¡ªa thin chain that had gone unnoticed until now. It pulsed faintly, the glow almost imperceptible, but to my [Eyes], it was clear. This was no ordinary trinket.

    ''So, there it is¡­'' I thought, narrowing my gaze. The faint shine emanating from the ne was the key to something far greater than Zharokath. The entrance to the location of the Primordial Demon of the Void n¡ªthe Void Dragon itself.

    The Void Dragon, isa creature of legend, a being of immense power tied to the Void n. Zharokath had been working toward its revival for centuries, but all that time, the path had been hidden. Now, as I stared at the glowing ne, I knew it was within my grasp.

    I knelt down, careful not to disturb Zharokath''s limp form any more than necessary, and reached for the ne. As my fingers brushed against the chain, I felt a surge of energy, different from the demonic power that had just been absorbed. It was¡­ colder. Darker. A void, much like the entity it was linked to.

    ''This is the key to the entrance,'' I thought. ''The gateway to where the Void Dragon sleeps.''

    That was indeed the case.

    The entrance to the gateway where the Void Dragon slept.

    I pulled the ne from his neck, and as it left Zharokath''s body, the faint glow grew stronger. The air around me seemed to shift, a subtle disturbance in the mana as if the space itself was reacting to the presence of the ne.

    Holding it in my hand, I could feel the immense power tied to it. This was no ordinary artifact. It was a key¡ªa key that would lead me to the heart of the Void n''s legacy, the ce where the Primordial of Void, the Void Dragon, awaited.

    The weight of the task ahead settled on me, but I remainedposed. There was no room for hesitation. This was the next step, the next challenge in a journey that had already taken me further than I could have imagined.

    With the ne secured, I stood up, ncing once more at Zharokath''s lifeless body. His defeat was only a prelude. The real battle was yet toe.

    CREAK!

    Just at that moment, I sensed a small movement from the side.

    That faint sound of movement caught my attention, pulling me from the dark thoughts swirling around the Void Dragon and the legacy of the Void n. I turned my head sharply toward the source, my [Eyes] already focusing, instincts honed from years of battles kicking in. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There, emerging from the shadows at the far end of the chamber, was the same young child I had seen when I first entered this ce. The one Zharokath had been about to devour. His small frame trembled, his eyes wide and filled with a mix of fear and confusion.

    I had almost forgotten about him in the chaos of the battle.

    At that time, Zharokath had been distracted, giving me the opening I needed to strike. The boy had served as an unintentional shield.

    ''But¡­''

    But, even then, there was nothing in that kid''s eyes.

    Pure emptiness, devoid of anything.

    ''It is familiar.''

    The gaze of someone who had lost everything and had no reason to live.

    The gaze of someone who was tormented for just living by.

    The boy''s eyes¡ªthose hollow, empty eyes¡ªstared at me, trembling but unresponsive. There was no spark of life in them, no flicker of hope.

    Just a void.

    A gaze I knew all too well.

    He was just like me.

 Chapter 623 - 137.1 - The Kid

    Chapter 623 - 137.1 - The Kid

    ''He''s lost everything,'' I thought as I studied him. ''There''s nothing left for him.''

    That empty look was familiar.

    It reminded me of myself, of the days when I had wandered with no purpose other than to die¡ªwhen I had clung to vengeance, but without the strength or means to do anything about it. Back then, my eyes had been just like his.

    Dead, but still walking.

    The boy hadn''t flinched when Zharokath was about to devour him. He had stood there, epting his fate without question.

    No fear, no resistance¡ªjust the quiet eptance that death was inevitable.

    That kind of resignation only came from a life of suffering, from being ground down until the will to live was crushedpletely

    I could already imagine what kind of life he had lived. An orphan, most likely, raised in a ce where hope had long since died. An orphanage, perhaps, tied to demons, where children were nothing more than livestock. Raised not as individuals with futures, but as prey for beings like Zharokath. Used, discarded, forgotten.

    ''He doesn''t even have a reason to run,'' I thought, watching the boy''s frail form as he stood there. There was no escape for him in his mind, no ce to go that would offer anything different from what he had already endured.

    I could understand that emptiness. I had been there. It was a suffocating void, where the only sce came from the idea that everything might end soon.

    For a moment, I wondered what would be of him now. Freed from one predator, but left alone in a world that wouldn''t offer him much more than the same cruelty. I couldn''t help but feel the weight of that thought, knowing the fate that awaited him if I simply let him go.

    ''But what am I supposed to do?'' I thought, the question hanging in the back of my mind. I wasn''t a savior, and this world wasn''t a ce for second chances. The same truth that had shaped me would shape him, one way or another.

    Yet, as I stood there, staring into the boy''s empty eyes, I knew one thing for certain. He didn''t deserve to die like this. Not without a fight.

    "You..." I said quietly, my voice calm but firm. "Do you want to live?"

    ********

    Eryon had never knew how would it feel to be in a mother''s embrace.

    He opened his eyes for the first time without any memory of parents, family, or warmth. His first memories were of the orphanage, a ce that felt more like a cage than a home. The walls were old and cracked, paint long faded from neglect. Every corner seemed worn down by time, as if the building itself was tired of housing children who had no futures.

    Eryon''s bed was a hard, wooden frame with a thin, lumpy mattress that barely cushioned him from the cold, unforgiving floor. Each night, as hey down, he could feel the sharp springs pressing into his bones, a reminder of how littlefort this ce offered. The nkets were threadbare, unable to ward off the chill that seeped through the broken windows, which rattled with every gust of wind.

    The other children around him were just as worn and hungry as the walls that surrounded them. Resources were always scarce. Meals consisted of meager portions of stale bread and watery broth, never enough to satisfy their constant hunger.

    Their clothes, often hand-me-downs from previous orphans, were patched together and always too small or too big, offering little protection from the biting cold.

    Days were filled with monotonous tasks: cleaning, carrying water from a distant well, and tending to the few crops that the orphanage tried to grow.

    Eryon''s small hands grew calloused from the work, his body thin and weak from years of malnutrition. There was no joy here, no y, noughter. Only the silent eptance of their shared fate¡ªa life of toil and hardship, with no promise of a better future.

    Yet, even in this ce, the cruelest part of Eryon''s life was not theck of food, warmth, or care. It was theck of purpose. From the moment he could understand, he knew the orphanage wasn''t a ce of hope.

    The caretakers rarely spoke, and when they did, it was with cold, distant voices, as if they, too, were trapped in this life of despair. The children were never told of the outside world, never given a reason to dream. They were raised to endure, not to live.

    As time passed, Eryon stopped wondering about his origins. He didn''t know who his parents were, and he never asked. It didn''t matter.

    All that existed was the orphanage¡ªthe walls that confined him, the beds that sagged beneath his growing body, and the other children who stared at the floor with the same lifeless gaze he carried.

    For the children of the orphanage, the feeling of a full stomach was a distant dream¡ªsomething they heard about but never experienced. Hunger gnawed at them constantly, a dull ache that never left. Meals were nothing more than meager scraps, and the concept of satisfaction was foreign. Eryon had long forgotten what it felt like to eat until he was full, if he ever even knew.

    The orphanage stood on the outskirts of a bustling town, and though the children rarely ventured beyond its walls, they could see other children from the town, walking with their families, holding hands with their mothers and fathers. Those childrenughed, carefree, their faces glowing with happiness, unaware of the hollow stares from the orphans who watched them from afar.

    But for Eryon and the others, there was no such thing as family. Those who had known their parents had long since forgotten their faces, and the few who still remembered held no hope of reunion. Any family they might have had wanted nothing to do with them. They were cast-offs, forgotten, and left to endure life in the orphanage alone.

    They were all alone.

    But one day, everything changed.

    It was a rare sunny afternoon when the doors of the orphanage creaked open, and a group of people entered¡ªstrangers unlike any Eryon had ever seen before. They were dressed in fine, clean clothes that shimmered in the sunlight, the fabric so smooth and rich it seemed unreal to the orphan''s eyes. Their skin was bright, their faces wless, as if they had stepped out of a dream.

    Eryon''s breath caught in his throat. He had never seen such beauty in his life. The contrast between these people and the drab, decaying world of the orphanage was almost too much to bear. The children, used to seeing nothing but their own reflection of hopelessness, were mesmerized by the elegance and grace of the strangers.

    The leader of the group, a tall man with a striking, almost ethereal appearance, stepped forward. His voice, when he spoke, was warm and soothing, filled with kindness that felt foreign to the children''s ears.

    "We are here to help," he said, smiling gently at the children. His teeth were white, gleaming in the dim light of the orphanage. "We''ve heard about the conditions here, and we want to offer a solution. We can provide you with food, warmth, and care¡ªeverything you''ve been missing." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A murmur of disbelief ran through the orphans. Help? Real help? It seemed impossible, too good to be true.

    Eryon, standing near the back, felt something stir within him¡ªa spark of hope, though small and fragile. Could this be real? After all the years of suffering, could someone truly want to help them? He had long since stopped hoping for a better life, but the sight of these strangers made that long-dead hope flicker in his chest, just for a moment.

    The group''s leader continued, his gaze sweeping across the room, taking in the ragged children and the crumbling walls. "We can give you all a better life. A chance to leave this ce, to escape the hardships you''ve endured. We can offer you a future."

    The children were silent, unsure how to respond. The caretakers stood in the shadows, their faces impassive, neither endorsing nor rejecting the proposal. They had long since given up on promises of hope themselves.

    The man''s smile widened, his voice softening. "All we ask in return is a smallmitment. We have a ce where children like you can thrive, where you can grow strong and learn valuable skills. In exchange for your cooperation, you will be taken care of, as you deserve."

    The room was filled with hesitant nces. No one dared to speak, too afraid that it might all disappear if they voiced their thoughts.

    Eryon''s heart raced. It was the first time in his life that anyone had offered him anything beyond survival. He had never known what it felt like to be wanted, to be seen as something more than just a body to toil. But these people, with their kindness and beauty, were offering him a way out¡ªa chance to escape the confines of the orphanage, to leave behind the hunger and the hopelessness.

    The other children began to whisper, their eyes wide with a mixture of fear and excitement. Could this be the opportunity they had all been waiting for? Could this be their way out?

    Eryon clenched his fists, uncertainty swirling in his mind. Something deep within him warned him to be cautious, but the pull of the strangers'' promise was too strong. He had spent his entire life in the darkness of the orphanage, and now, for the first time, there was a glimmer of light. It was impossible to ignore.

    The man noticed the hesitation in the room and spoke again, his voice like honey, smooth and persuasive. "I understand your fear. But I assure you, this is no trick. We only wish to help you, to offer you a life offort and safety."

    Eryon, like the others, was torn. On one hand, the orphanage was all he had ever known, and it had taught him not to trust too easily. But on the other hand, the possibility of escape, of a life beyond these crumbling walls, was too tempting to pass up.

    The decision weighed heavily on him, but as he looked into the eyes of the strangers, their beauty and confidence radiating in the gloom of the orphanage, he felt his resolve waver. Perhaps, just this once, hope wasn''t a lie. Perhaps these people truly were his way out.

    Yet, little did he know that this was when everything had changed.

 Chapter 624 137.2 - The Kid

    Chapter624137.2 - The Kid

    When they arrived at their destination, the air buzzed with anticipation. Eryon, along with the other children, could hardly contain the mix of awe and excitement as they gazed out of the windows of the carriage. The city was unlike anything they had ever imagined. Towering buildings scraped the sky, their ss surfaces shimmering under the sunlight, reflecting a world of prosperity and grandeur that seemed foreign to the orphans. The streets were wide, clean, and filled with people dressed in elegant clothes, moving with purpose and confidence.

    Eryon''s heart pounded in his chest as they continued deeper into the city. The buildings seemed to grow even taller, even more impressive, and the world they had left behind¡ªthe crumbling orphanage with its cold walls and empty promises¡ªfelt like a distant memory. For the first time, he saw what life could be like beyond the broken walls of the orphanage.

    Finally, they arrived at their destination¡ªa massive building in one of the most luxurious parts of the city. It was grand, with towering pirs and intricately designed windows that gleamed in the light. The building stood proud, surrounded by lush gardens, fountains that trickled with clear water, and paths made of smooth stone that led to the enormous entrance.

    The children were led through the gates, their eyes wide with wonder. They had never seen anything like it before. The air here was different¡ªcleaner, lighter, and filled with a sense of possibility. Eryon couldn''t help but stare at the beautiful surroundings, his mind struggling toprehend the wealth and elegance before him.

    "This¡­ this is where we''re going to live?" a boy whispered beside Eryon, his voice filled with disbelief.

    Eryon didn''t respond. He couldn''t find the words. He was still trying to take it all in, his heart racing with both excitement and an underlying sense of uncertainty.

    The adults who had brought them here led the way, their footsteps echoing against the stone as they walked toward the grand entrance. The group of children followed in silence, too stunned by their surroundings to speak. Inside, the building was just as impressive. High ceilings adorned with ornate chandeliers, polished floors that reflected the light, andrge windows that let in streams of golden sunlight¡ªit was a world of wealth and beauty that none of them had ever known.

    The caretakers of the building, who greeted them with polite smiles and kind words, only added to the sense of wonder. They spoke softly, their voices calm and reassuring, as they led the children deeper into the vast halls. The children, who had been used to cold stares and harsh words, were overwhelmed by the warmth and kindness that seemed to radiate from these new caretakers.

    Eryon nced around, trying to catch every detail. His mind raced with questions, but the excitement of the moment drowned them out. It was hard to focus on anything other than the sheer magnificence of the ce. He could see it in the faces of the other children too¡ªthis was the start of something new, something better.

    For the first time in his life, Eryon felt a spark of hope that maybe, just maybe, their lives were about to change for the better.

    But what none of them knew was that behind the smiles and the grandeur, something far darker was waiting. This was the beginning of a new chapter, but not the one they had hoped for. The beautiful walls and elegant surroundings would soon reveal their true nature, and the price for this new life would be far greater than any of them could have imagined.

    As time passed, Eryon began to notice something strange. The children who had arrived with him, one by one, started to disappear. At first, it was subtle¡ªa few names here, a few empty beds there. The adults would tell the remaining children that their friends had found families, that they had been adopted and were now living happy lives in beautiful homes, with parents who loved them.

    The idea seemed usible, evenforting. After all, wasn''t that the dream for every orphan? To finally be chosen, to be part of a family? The children epted the exnations without question, their innocent minds clinging to the hope that maybe their turn woulde next. Maybe they too would be taken to a new home, filled with love and warmth, far away from the life they had known.

    But for Eryon, something felt off. The excitement he had first felt upon arriving in this grand new ce had slowly given way to unease. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. He noticed how the adults'' smiles didn''t quite reach their eyes, how they dodged questions about the other children''s whereabouts with practiced ease. The disappearances became more frequent, and yet the rooms never stayed empty for long. New children arrived, from different orphanages, each with the same wide-eyed wonder that Eryon had once felt.

    As more children disappeared, Eryon grew quieter, more observant. He watched as his friends left, always with promises of a better life, but they never returned, never sent letters or any signs that they were truly happy. Eryon wanted to believe the adults, but doubt began to take root in his heart.

    It was during this time of growing uncertainty that Eryon met her.

    She was a shy girl, quiet and unassuming, but always with a soft, innocent smile on her face. Her name was Emily. She had arrived not long after Eryon noticed the first wave of disappearances, and unlike the other children, there was something different about her. She wasn''t as excited or overwhelmed by the grandeur of their new home. Instead, she seemed content, quietly observing the world around her with wide, innocent eyes.

    Eryon found himself drawn to her. She was kind in a way that was different from the other children. She didn''t speak much, but when she did, her words were gentle, filled with a strange sort of calm. Despite her shy nature, there was a warmth about her, a quiet resilience that made Eryon feel a little less alone in this strange new world.

    They spent time together, mostly in silence, but it was afortable silence. They didn''t need to say much to understand each other. Emily, with her innocent smile, became a small beacon of light in Eryon''s increasingly uncertain life. But even as they grew closer, Eryon couldn''t ignore the growing sense of dread that hung over the ce.

    Children continued to disappear. And with each passing day, Eryon''s unease deepened. He began to wonder how long it would be before it was Emily''s turn¡ªor his.

    The day came sooner than Eryon had hoped. Emily, with her soft smiles and gentle presence, was called. It had been happening for weeks now¡ªchildren disappearing one after another, each time with the same story of being adopted into a loving family, never to return. Eryon had dreaded this moment, but there was no stopping it.

    Emily had been reading quietly, as she always did in her free time, sitting by therge window that overlooked the manicured gardens. She had a certain stillness about her, as if nothing in the world could disturb her peace, not even the dark shadows that lingered around them.

    When the adults called her name, she closed her book and looked up, her innocent smile still in ce. There was no fear in her eyes, only a calm eptance that tugged at Eryon''s heart. It was as if she had always known this day woulde and was ready for it, in the way only Emily could be.

    Before she left, she found Eryon standing by the door, watching her with an intensity he couldn''t hide. She gave him a soft look, her innocent eyes full of warmth and understanding.

    "I''ll remember you, Eryon," she said, her voice steady but quiet, as though they were sharing a secret. "No matter where I go, even in my new family, I''ll never forget you. Maybe, if the world allows, we can meet again someday."

    Her words were so hopeful, so full of light that for a moment, Eryon wanted to believe her. He wanted to believe that this wasn''t thest time they would see each other, that somewhere, somehow, they would cross paths again in a world where everything made sense.

    But deep down, he knew. He knew something was wrong with all of this. He knew that the children who left this ce were not going to loving families, and the chances of seeing Emily again were slim¡ªif not impossible.

    Emily, always the optimist, smiled at him once more before walking away. She didn''t look back, but Eryon stood there, his heart heavy with a weight he didn''t fully understand. He wanted to stop her, to say something, but the words wouldn''te. All he could do was watch as she walked through the grand hall, disappearing from sight just like the others. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Days passed after Emily was taken, but she never returned. Just as the adults had promised, they said she was living happily with her new family, and that she was finally free of the orphanage''s walls. But Eryon didn''t believe it. The empty space she left behind felt too final, too permanent.

    He found himself spending more time in the spots where they used to sit together, the silence now oppressive in a way it hadn''t been before. The ce that had once seemed full of possibility now felt like a prison, and Eryon couldn''t help but feel that something terrible was hiding just beneath the surface.

    Emily had always been hopeful, always reading when she was free, always believing that the world had something good in store for her. Eryon remembered herst words to him, the way she had promised never to forget, and he clung to that memory

    But it all changed when he discovered the secret hidden behind the doors.

    That smell of iron that he would never forget in his life.

    It was that time when his entire life was changed.

 Chapter 625 137.3 - The Kid

    Chapter 625137.3 - The Kid

    One day, Eryon heard the words he had been waiting for: they had found him a family. The adults told him he would finally be leaving this ce, that he would now go to a home where he would be cared for, loved, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªfree. The moment filled him with a strange, unfamiliar sense of excitement. His heart fluttered with hope, the same hope Emily had carried with her when she left.

    As they led him through the same grand hall Emily had walked months earlier, Eryon allowed himself to dream. Perhaps this was his chance, his opportunity to meet Emily again, to find her in the outside world where the promise of a better life awaited them both. He would finally see whaty beyond the orphanage''s walls, finally understand the life he had been denied for so long. His future seemed brighter than it ever had before.

    With a group of other children who had also been chosen, Eryon boarded. He shared in their nervous excitement, each child wondering what awaited them at their new destination. The journey took them far from the orphanage, and the farther they went, the more Eryon''s anticipation grew. He told himself that he was one step closer to finding Emily, that their paths would surely cross again once he settled into his new life.

    The destination was Ardmont City, a bustling metropolis much like the one he had first seen when he arrived at the new home. It was filled with towering buildings and busy streets, but there was something darker about this ce. The energy wasn''t as vibrant, and the air was heavier, as if something sinister lurked beneath the surface.

    When they arrived at the gates of arge estate, the children were told they would be under the care of a man named Ss Vayne. Ss was described as a benefactor, a powerful figure who had taken an interest in helping children like them. He was the one who had "taken them under his wings," as the adults said, and now he would guide them into their new lives.

    Eryon couldn''t help but feel a surge of hope. Ss Vayne''s name sounded important as if being under his care meant something grand. Perhaps this was his destiny¡ªa new start, a new path. He nced around at the other children, who were just as wide-eyed and hopeful as he was. They had no reason to doubt the adults'' words. After all, wasn''t this what they had always wanted?

    But that sense of hope, of freedom, was soon to be shattered.

    As Eryon entered the building something felt off. The grandeur of the ce, while impressive, seemed hollow, almost too perfect. The servants who greeted them did so with polite smiles, but their eyes were distant, empty.

    And then it was in that time, thatthe real purpose for their being there was revealed.

    The first few days in Ss Vayne''s estate passed in a strange blur. Eryon and the other children were fedvish meals¡ªstrange dishes they had never seen before, rich and vorful, unlike the meager food they had grown up with in the orphanage. But as time went on, the food began to feel less like nourishment and more like something else. The meals were served in the basement of the estate, an expansive, dimly lit space that felt more like a dungeon than a dining hall.

    At first, Eryon didn''t question it. He was too overwhelmed by the change in his life, too caught up in the false promises of freedom and care. But the unease that had been gnawing at him since his arrival grew stronger with each passing day.

    Then the torment began.

    It started subtly, with some of the children being given less food than others. Eryon noticed how some of his peers, those who were already thin and frail, began to wither even more. They were left hungry, deliberately starved, their bodies growing weaker and more emaciated with each passing day. No matter how much they begged, the servants gave them nothing.

    It started subtly, with some of the children being given less food than others. Eryon noticed how some of his peers, those who were already thin and frail, began to wither even more. They were left hungry, deliberately starved, their bodies growing weaker and more emaciated with each passing day. No matter how much they begged, the servants gave them nothing.

    Other children, stronger ones, were subjected to something different. The violence came quietly, without warning, as they were taken to another part of the basement and returned with bruises, cuts, and broken bones. Their eyes hollowed out with fear, but they said nothing. Whatever happened to them in that part of the basement was too horrific to speak about.

    And then there were the children who didn''t return at all.

    Eryon''s dread grew as he watched, powerless, while those around him suffered. He tried to blend in, to go unnoticed, hoping that if he kept his head down, he might be spared whatever fate awaited the others. But he couldn''t ignore the truth forever. The meals they were given, once a source offort, became more twisted as time went on. The food took on strange, unsettling qualities¡ªan unnatural richness that made his stomach churn. He knew, deep down, that it wasn''t meant to sustain them. It was something else, something far darker.

    One night, after a particrly gruesome disappearance, the truth of their situation was revealed.

    The basement was not just a ce where they were fed¡ªit was a ce of preparation. The children weren''t being taken care of; they were being cultivated, their bodies prepared for consumption. They were food.

    Eryon felt a wave of horror crash over him as he realized what was happening. The torment, the starvation, the violence¡ªit was all part of some grotesque process. Some children were left malnourished, their bodies withering until they could barely move, while others were beaten and tortured, their flesh bruised and broken. The cruelest part was that some of them, the ones who showed promise, were given just enough food and care to survive, only to be fed to a fate far worse than death.

    Eryon''s heart pounded in his chest as he pieced it together. Ss Vayne was no benefactor. He was a monster, and the children were nothing more than livestock in his eyes. They were being fattened, starved, tortured¡ªall to serve some unspeakable purpose.

    He thought of Emily. Was this her fate as well? Had she too been fed these same lies, only to meet a cruel end in this cursed ce?

    The weight of it was unbearable, especially for a child.

    His hopes were shattered, andthe life that he was living suddenly became a hell.

    Something that he could have never expected in his whole life.

    16:51

    Eryon''s initial reaction to the truth was desperation. He tried to escape, to find a way out of the hell that had once promised him salvation. Each night, as the other children slept, he would lie awake, heart racing, mind spinning as he tried to formte ns¡ªany n¡ªto free himself from the clutches of Ss Vayne.

    At first, the ideas seemed simple: wait for an opening, slip away unnoticed, perhaps blend into the bustling streets of Ardmont City and disappear. But every attempt was met with failure. The estate was guarded far more heavily than he had realized. Every corner, every hallway, was watched. There was no slipping away unnoticed, no crevice to exploit. Each time he tried to make a move, it was as if the estate itself conspired against him, closing in tighter and tighter.

    As days bled into weeks, Eryon''s hope began to erode. His mind, once filled with desperate thoughts of escape, now ran hollow. He saw others who had tried to flee¡ªchildren whose faces had once glimmered with hope like his. They had been dragged back, beaten, broken. They were no longer the same. Their spirits had been crushed, just as his would soon be.

    He thought of Emily often, wondering what had happened to her, what fate she had met in this cruel ce. He had once dreamed of finding her, of escaping with her to a life where they could both be free. But now that dream seemed distant, unreachable, as though it had never existed at all.

    Eryon soon realized that the time for his end was drawing near. It was in the way the servants watched him with cold, calcting eyes, in the way the meals became smaller, less nourishing, as if they were preparing him for the inevitable. And then came the training.

    The training was brutal, both physically and mentally. It was designed to strip away any remaining resistance, any hope, any individuality. They broke him down, day by day, forcing him into submission. He was no longer allowed to think for himself, no longer allowed to dream of escape. Every ounce of his energy was focused on one thing: obedience.

    He became obedient, just as the others had before him. The hopeful boy who had once looked to the future with wide eyes and wonder was gone, reced by a hollow shell that existed only to survive the torment. His thoughts of escape disappeared, his dreams of finding Emily faded into the background. There was only the present¡ªthe endless cycle of pain and control, the knowledge that his life no longer belonged to him.

    And then, the day came.

    Eryon was taken to Ss Vayne. He didn''t resist. He didn''t fight. The once-vibrant child who had walked through the grand hall with hope in his heart now stood before his master, silent and still. His eyes were empty, his mind quiet. The boy who had dreamed of freedom was no longer there.

    He had be what they had always intended him to be¡ªobedient, docile, ready to be served.

    Eryon had given up hope. There was nothing left for him now, nothing but the cold, empty reality of his fate. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You¡­..Do you want to live?"

    And now faced with this question, he did not know what to answer at all.

 Chapter 626 137.4 - The kid

    Chapter626137.4 - The kid

    The boy stood there, trembling slightly as he looked at me. My words hung in the air, unanswered, as his hollow eyes stared back with that same vacant emptiness. "Do you want to live?" I had asked, but he seemed unable to grasp the meaning of the question.

    For a child like him, the concept of living had long since be an abstract idea. His life had been one of survival, of existing in a world that offered nothing but cruelty and suffering. In his mind, there was no difference between life and death¡ªboth were inevitable conclusions to the same grim reality. And so, he said nothing. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His gaze flickered, but not with recognition or understanding. It was the look of someone who had long ago forgotten how to hope, someone who had been trained to ept whatever fate awaited him, without question, without resistance. He had be what I once was¡ªjust a body, moving through the motions of existence, waiting for the end.

    I knelt down in front of him, my eyes scanning his frail form. His clothes hung loosely on his small frame, and his skin was pale, almost ghostly in the dim light of the chamber. The fear that should have been there wasn''t. He had nothing left to fear.

    "I know what you''re thinking," I said, my voice quieter now. "You''ve given up. You don''t even know what it means to live, do you?"

    The boy didn''t flinch, didn''t respond. He simply continued staring, his expression devoid of any emotion.

    I could feel the weight of his despair pressing against me, like a mirror of my own past. He had been pushed to the edge, just as I once had, and had finally fallen into the abyss where life and death became meaningless concepts. The difference between us, however, was that I had found something to pull me back¡ªvengeance, the raw desire to destroy those who had wronged me. But this boy¡­ he had nothing.

    I stood, the faint pulse of demonic energy from Zharokath''s core still simmering within me. I knew what that kind of emptiness could do to someone, how it could turn them into a shell, a ve to their fate. But this boy didn''t deserve that. He didn''t deserve to be a casualty of a world that had never shown him mercy.

    "You''ve lost everything," I continued, my voice steady, "but that doesn''t mean you can''t choose something for yourself now."

    The words sounded foreign, even to me. I wasn''t in the business of offering hope. That wasn''t who I had be. But at this moment, standing over this broken child who reminded me so much of my former self, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of it all¡ªthe burden of a world that crushes the weak, the forgotten, and the lost.

    The boy''s eyes flickered again, a faint shift of recognition in the depths of that hollow gaze. But still, he said nothing. Perhaps he had no voice left with which to answer. Or perhaps, he didn''t know the answer himself.

    And yet, I stood there, waiting.

    Would he choose to live, even if he didn''t know what living truly meant?

    "Let me tell you something," I said after a long pause, my voice rougher now, as if the words themselves were difficult to force out. "Living isn''t easy. You won''t find hope handed to you, not in this world. But it''s a choice you have to make, and once you make it, you fight for it. No one''s going to give it to you, but if you want it badly enough, you''ll find a reason."

    The boy''s lip twitched, just slightly, as if trying to form a response. But the words were still stuck somewhere deep inside him, buried beneath years of torment and hopelessness.

    I turned away from him, ncing at the lifeless body of Zharokath, the remnants of his dark power still fading from the air. It had been the end for Zharokath, just as it could have been the end for me. But I had made my choice. I had decided to live, even if it was a life consumed by vengeance.

    As I turned to leave, my steps were slow but deliberate. The air around me was still heavy, thick with the lingering energy of Zharokath''s death. His demonic essence was gone, and with it, the weight of this ce seemed to lift, but only slightly. The chamber, once alive with malevolent power, now felt cold and hollow¡ªlike a corpse slowly decaying.

    There was nothing left for me here.

    I had done what I came to do. Zharokath was dead, his Demonic Core shattered, andhis ns destroyed. The Void Dragon''s revival was thwarted for now, and I had gained the power I needed through [Vengeful Bane]. Yet, as I made my way toward the exit, I could feel the structure itself beginning to groan and shift. The walls creaked under the strain, as though the very foundation of this dark fortress was unraveling now that its master was gone.

    It would alle crashing down soon.

    Good. Let it burn.

    I moved forward, ready to leave this ce behind. But just as I reached the threshold of the chamber, something stopped me. The faint sound of acrumbling stone echoed in the background, but that wasn''t what made me pause. It was the memory of the boy¡ªthose empty, hollow eyes that had stared at me without understanding, without hope.

    I could still see him, trembling and lost, a reflection of the person I had once been. His life had been stripped of meaning, his spirit broken before he had even been given a chance to fight for it. And now, with Zharokath gone, what would happen to him?

    I could just leave. There was nothing tying me to that child, no reason to concern myself with his fate. He had survived this long in a world that didn''t care for him, and he would either find a way to continue or he wouldn''t. That was the way of things.

    But those eyes¡­

    They haunted me. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had looked into a mirror, that I had seen a part of myself in that child''s broken gaze. The same emptiness, the same resignation to a fate he believed was inevitable. I knew that feeling all too well.

    I released a sigh, the sound heavy in the cold, damp air of the chamber. "Damn it."

    What would happen to him if I left now? With the structure copsing around us, he''d be buried here. He wouldn''t fight. He couldn''t resist. He would simply lie down and ept whatever came. And I couldn''t say I med him¡ªafter all, what did he have left to fight for? There was no one waiting for him, no ce of safety orfort outside these walls.

    I ran a hand through my hair, feeling the weight of the decision pressing down on me. It wasn''t my responsibility. This world wasn''t made for saviors, and I wasn''t one. I had my own path, andmy own goals to pursue.

    But¡­

    I nced back over my shoulder, looking into the dark chamber where the boy still stood. His small frame was still trembling, still rooted in ce, as though he hadn''t moved since Zharokath fell. He was alone, just as I had been once.

    "Why do I even care?" I muttered under my breath, frustrated with myself. But the answer was already there, buried beneathyers of my own past.

    I took a deep breath and turned back, walking slowly toward the boy. The structure was falling apart, and time was running out, but something inside me had shifted. Maybe it was the boy''s eyes, maybe it was the echo of my own past, or maybe it was the faintest sliver of something I didn''t want to admit¡ªsomething likepassion.

    "You," I said, my voice firm as I approached him again. "Come with me."

    The boy didn''t move at first, his gaze still distant, as if he hadn''t processed what I was saying. I knelt down in front of him, locking eyes with him once more.

    "You don''t have to die here," I said, my voice quieter now. "You don''t have to give up."

    He blinked, just once, and for the briefest moment, I saw something flicker in those hollow eyes¡ªsomething fragile, barely there, but it was enough.

    I reached out my hand. "Do you want to take it, or not?"

    For a long, tense second, I wasn''t sure if he would move. But then, slowly, hesitantly, his small hand reached up and grasped mine.

    "..." As I felt that small hand, I couldn''t help but shake my head.

    ''What am I doing?'' I asked myself.

    If I wanted to get out of here silently without alerting anyone else, it was better if I was alone. Since [Shadowborne] will be covering for me,

    ''Tsk.''

    But looking at the kid, I couldn''t help but shake my head. How could I just leave him here?

    I turned my gaze back to the boy, his small hand still gripping mine, though his eyes remained distant, clouded with years of trauma and uncertainty. The weight of the situation settled heavier in my mind. I wasn''t meant to be responsible for anyone. Not anymore. But here I was, standing with a broken child who hadn''t asked for this, just as I hadn''t.

    "You," I said, my voice quieter now but firm. "What''s your name?"

    He didn''t respond at first. His silence hung between us, his eyes flickering with some invisible struggle. I could see him withdrawing again, slipping back into the emptiness that had defined him for so long. His grip on my hand tightened slightly as if he wasn''t sure whether to let go or hold on.

    I sighed, repeating the question. "What''s your name, kid?"

    His lips parted slightly, but no sound came out. I could see him fighting to find the words as if he hadn''t spoken in a long time. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he whispered, "Eryon."

    The name came out soft, barely more than a breath, but it was there. A small fragment of who he was, a piece of his identity that hadn''t beenpletely erased by the cruelty of this world.

    "Eryon," I repeated, nodding as I processed it. "Alright, Eryon. Let''s get out of here."

    His grip loosened slightly, but he still held on as if afraid that letting go would mean being left behind. I couldn''t me him. This ce had consumed everything around it, leaving nothing but fear and despair in its wake.

 Chapter 627 137.5 - The kid

    Chapter627 137.5 - The kid

    I reached down, grabbed the kid, and pulled him up into my arms. The boy didn''t resist, his body limp and unresponsive as I lifted him effortlessly. His small frame was frail, lighter than I had expected, a testament to the harsh conditions he had endured.

    Without wasting any time, I reached into my spatial storage and retrieved a small mask.

    I ced it over the kid''s face, the mask fitting snugly, immediately dampening any trace of his breathing or body functions.

    "Hold on," I muttered, more to myself than to him, as I felt the shift in the air around us.

    My eyes scanned the area, flicking over every corner of the chamber. The walls groaned under the weight of the structure''s impending copse, but before anything else could go wrong, I used telekinesis to retrieve the artifact that had been serving as an istor. The subtle hum of magic flickered as I pulled it free, letting the istor deactivate as I kept my attention focused on the exit.

    With the kid secured in one arm, I bent my knees and, without a second thought, leaped high into the air.

    The building blurred beneath me as I propelled us upward, my movement precise and calcted, and I reached the ce where I had entered Zharokath''s room.

    ''Now¡­.'' The moment I cleared the chamber, I activated [Shadowborne], shrouding both myself and the kid inplete darkness. My presence vanished from the physical realm, the shadows enveloping us like a cloak as I masked every trace of sound and movement. It was more than just hiding mana signatures¡ªI was covering every aspect of our existence.

    I had already scanned the kid with my [Eyes], ensuring there were no marks or traces that could lead anyone to us. No signals, no embedded spells¡ªhe was clean. They had raised him as livestock, not as an asset worth tracking.

    Still, I knew better than to underestimate the persistence of those who could possibly be trailing me, though that possibility is really low. Even if they could trail us through other means, it wouldn''t matter. I was confident in my ability to escape, and with [Shadowborne] in effect, no one would detect us.

    Without hesitation, I sent a thin mana thread from my hand, the spell [Grapple] activating smoothly as ittched onto the top of the crumbling building. The thread pulsed with energy, taut and strong, and with a fluid motion, I pulled us upward, swinging through the air.

    The darkness of the night wrapped around us, concealing our presence further as I moved swiftly through the copsing structure. The kid remained limp in my arms,pletely unaware of the movements, his breathing masked by the small device I had ced on him.

    I swung through the shadows. My body moved like a blur. The cityscape shifted around us as I continued to swing from one structure to the next, my movements fluid as I created more distance between us and the wreckage of Zharokath''sir.

    After several more swings through the shadows, I finally descended toward the ground,nding softly in a narrow, deste alley. The faint moonlight barely illuminated the area, casting long shadows against the weathered walls of the surrounding buildings. The kid remained motionless in my arms, the quiet hum of the small mask still doing its job, and I set him down gently on the cold ground, taking a moment to inspect him.

    As I looked him over, I noted that his clothes were only slightly wrinkled, andhis hair a bit sparky from the wind, but otherwise, he seemed unaffected by the rapid movements we had just gone through. His small chest rose and fell steadily, his breathing calm and even.

    I nodded to myself, satisfied. The mask was doing its job perfectly. It was designed with situations like this in mind, knowing that a normal person couldn''t possibly keep up with the speed of an Awakened without suffering severe consequences.

    They wouldn''t be able to breathe properly, let alone endure the sheer force exerted on their body during such movements. But the mask... it alleviated the pressure, regting the flow of air and reducing the strain on the body. It was efficient and discreet¡ªperfect for ensuring the boy''s safety during our escape.

    I crouched beside him, my eyes scanning the alleyway. It was empty, as expected. This part of the city had been abandoned long ago, and there were no prying eyes to worry about. Still, I remained cautious. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down, not when we were so close to getting out of this mess cleanly.

    The boyy there, his body limp but stable, his face serene despite everything he had been through. It was almost eerie how calm he looked¡ªlike he was already used to being treated as little more than an object, something to be moved, used, and discarded.

    ''Sigh¡­..''

    I couldn''t help but shake my head a little, somehow understanding how Aaron must have felt at that time.

    It was quite interesting.

    ''Though, not long after this will not be my problem.''

    Now that I had hunted Zharokath, I could just contact the organization for a clean-up. I doubt that they are afraid of antagonizing demons.

    I looked down at the kid, and controlling my strength, I removed the mask from his face. His breathing remained steady, and the faint tension that had been present earlier seemed to melt away. Just moments ago, I had already called for a taxi; it would be here soon. Time was still on our side.

    I crouched next to him again, my eyes searching his face. "Are you feeling any pain?" I asked, my voice low but clear.

    The boy blinked slowly, his expression nk, almost devoid of any reaction. After a moment, he shook his head, but there was no conviction in the gesture. His eyes were still vacant, as if he wasn''t fully here, his mind elsewhere¡ªprobably still trapped in the remnants of the hell he had endured.

    I sighed inwardly, my thoughts drifting as I studied the faint bruises and marks that marred his small frame. The abuse he''d suffered left visible signs, but it was the unseen damage that concerned me more. Physically, he might not be showing the pain he was feeling right now, but undoubtedly unless he had a special ability, those wounds could not have been possibly healed.

    I stood up, keeping my gaze on the boy for a moment longer, then reached into my spatial storage and retrieved a coat. Without a word, I tossed it to him. "Cover yourself."

    The boy caught the coat clumsily, his small hands trembling as he slowly draped it over his frail body. He moved mechanically, as if going through the motions without fully understanding why. His vacant stare remained, still locked in the mental prison of everything he had endured.

    I turned my back to him, already pushing aside any lingering emotion. Whatever he had gone through wasn''t my concern. Not anymore. My job was done, or it would be once I handed him off to the organization. I didn''t need to get attached or involved any further. That was how it needed to be.

    Still, the bruises and cuts on his skin were something I couldn''t ignore. Those would need to be treated before we got to the hotel. At the very least, I couldn''t let him remain in such a state until someone else arrived. Basic first aid was something I could handle without getting too close. That much I could do.

    And he''d need food. I hadn''t seen him eat anything, and given the conditions he was held in, there was no telling how long it had been since hisst meal. I''d make sure he had something to eat once we got to the room. It wasn''t about care¡ªit was about making sure he was in a stable condition until he was out of my hands.

    I began to walk toward the end of the alley, my steps measured and purposeful. As I moved, I activated the [Unknown''s Armor], allowing it to shift and morph, reshaping my clothes into a more casual appearance. In mere seconds, the sleekbat attire was reced with a dark, nondescript jacket and pants, the perfect disguise for blending into the city''s background.

    The boy followed quietly behind, his movements sluggish, but at least he was able to walk. I didn''t bother looking back at him. There was no need. He''d keep up, or I''d pull him along if necessary.

    I felt the weight of the situation settle back into ce, but it no longer affected me.

    ''Focus, and don''t forget the reason you are here. You are not a hero.'' I wasn''t here to be his savior. I was just getting him out. Nothing more.

    As we approached the main street, I could already see the taxi waiting at the curb.

    The taxi was already waiting by the curb, just as I had arranged during our swift escape. Its headlights cast a soft glow on the deserted street, and I could make out the silhouette of the driver inside, his hands resting on the steering wheel.

    I opened the back door and gestured for the boy to get in. He hesitated for a brief moment, but then, as if by some automatic response, he shuffled forward and slid into the seat. I followed, settling in beside him, keeping a close eye on our surroundings even though the immediate threat had passed.

    The driver nced at me through the rearview mirror, his professional demeanor unwavering, though I could tell he was curious. "Where to?" he asked, his voice steady.

    "The Meridian Hotel," I replied calmly, giving him both the name and location.

    He nodded without a word, shifting the taxi into gear and pulling smoothly into the road. The hum of the engine filled the car as we began moving through the quiet streets. The city lights reflected off the windows, casting fleeting shadows across the boy''s face.

    Though the driver kept his focus on the road, I noticed him nce at the boy from time to time. He didn''t ask any questions¡ªlikely out of professionalism¡ªbut I could see the subtle curiosity in his eyes. The kid''s nk expression and disheveled state must''ve raised some suspicions, but to the driver''s credit, he said nothing.

    I stared out the window, keeping my thoughts contained. There was no need for conversation. The boy sat beside me, silent, still wearing that distant, empty look. I wasn''t concerned about what the driver thought or what conclusions he might draw. He wasn''t involved. He didn''t need to know.

    As we continued down the road, I kept track of the route, ensuring we were moving toward the hotel as nned. The sooner we arrived, the sooner I could treat the boy''s injuries and hand him over to the organization.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 628 137.6 - The kid

    Chapter 628137.6 - The kid

    The building was sleek and modern, with its polished ss doors and clean architecture standing in sharp contrast to the dim, empty streets outside. The driver pulled up to the entrance, parking quietly, and I slipped him the fare, giving a curt nod of acknowledgment. He took one final nce at the boy, his eyes lingering for just a second longer, but then he drove off, disappearing into the night.

    I pulled the hood of my jacket over my head, adjusting the face mask I had put on earlier to ensure it covered my features fully. There was no need for anyone here to see or remember my face. The registration and payment for the room had already been made in advance under a fake name and ID, and everything was set up for a smooth, untraceable stay.

    With the boy trailing behind me in silence, I walked into the lobby. The bright, well-lit interior of the hotel contrasted sharply with the worn streets outside.

    "Mister, can I help you with your bags?" The voice of the hotel bellhop caught my attention as I stepped into the lobby. His polite smile seemed rehearsed, but his eyes flicked between me and the boy.

    "No need," I said, keeping my voice low and even, avoiding any eye contact. The less attention, the better.

    The bellhop nodded and stepped back, his expression neutral, though I could sense the brief curiosity in his gaze as he looked at the boy again. I moved swiftly past him, not giving him the chance to linger, heading straight for the front desk.

    The receptionist greeted me with a professional smile. "Good evening, sir. Wee to the Meridian Hotel. May I¡ª" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I cut her off, sliding the reservation details across the counter, my gloved hand ensuring there was no unnecessary exposure. "I''ve got a booking under Tanner Wells," I said, using the fake name I''d registered with. My voice remained steady, emotionless.

    She scanned the details, nodded, and processed everything without so much as a raised eyebrow. "Your room is ready, Mr. Wells. Here''s your keycard," she said, handing me the card. "Room 312 on the top floor. Let us know if you need anything."

    I nodded, taking the card. "That''s all," I replied curtly, already turning toward the elevators. The receptionist seemed used tote-night check-ins and didn''t push any further.

    As I walked to the elevator, I could feel the boy''s presence behind me¡ªsilent,pliant. He was likely exhausted from the ordeal, both mentally and physically. But I didn''t need to focus on that. My job was to get him out and keep him safe until I handed him off.

    The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, and we entered, the quiet hum of the machinery filling the silence. I pressed the button for the third floor, ncing briefly at the boy, who stood beside me, staring at the floor.

    "312," I murmured as the doors opened again. We stepped out, and I led the way down the quiet hallway. A swipe of the keycard, a click of the lock, and we were inside the room.

    "Mister¡­" The boy''s voice, small and hesitant, broke the silence just as the door closed behind us.

    I paused, turning slightly. His face was still nk, but there was a faint glimmer of confusion in his eyes, maybe even fear.

    "You''ll be safe here," I said, cutting off whatever he might have wanted to ask. There wasn''t time for questions. "Sit down. I''ll treat those injuries, after a quick call."

    The boy obeyed, lowering himself onto the bed without another word.

    ********

    The soft hum of mana-infusedmps cast a muted glow across Reina''s private office, illuminating the piles of documents scattered across her sleek, dark wood desk.

    The intricate runes carved into the walls pulsed faintly, a reminder of the magic woven through the very fabric of the Watchers'' headquarters.

    Behind her, the tall windows revealed the sprawlingplex outside, but tonight, Reina was too tired to care.

    She sighed, leaning back in her chair, her fingers brushing through her hair, trying to smooth out the tension coiling in her muscles. Her recent mission had been a draining one¡ªdealing with rogue magic users,yers of hidden agendas, and the subtle maniptions of powers she couldn''t afford to underestimate. Even someone like her, who thrived on precision and control, had limits.

    On the corner of her desk sat an open bottle, the rich amber liquid inside catching the dim light. It was no ordinary bottle, either. Reina had spent a significant amount to acquire it, a rare blend known for its mana-infused distition process.

    The alcohol was supposed to ease tension and replenish her reserves, though right now, she was just hoping it would dull the weariness clinging to her bones.

    She poured herself another ss, watching the liquid swirl before taking a slow sip. The warmth spread through her, aforting burn that matched the exhaustion pulling at her. For a moment, she allowed herself to rx, letting her shoulders slump as she gazed at the documents spread before her. Reports from her mission, evaluations of new recruits¡ªincluding Astron¡ªand endless intelligence briefs on emerging threats. There was always more to do, more to n for.

    But tonight, Reina wasn''t rushing.

    She lifted the ss to her lips again, savoring the vor. It was exquisite, smooth with a lingeringplexity, much like theyers of the world she navigated daily. She closed her eyes, letting the alcohol work its magic. A faint smirk crossed her lips as she thought of the price she had paid for it¡ªextravagant, perhaps, but a necessary indulgence after the week she had endured.

    Her fingers idly tapped one of the documents as she stared at it without really seeing. Her mind drifted back to the mission. The sess, the strategic brilliance she had deployed¡­ and then that woman.

    "Useless bitch," she muttered, the words slipping out before she could stop them.

    Her grip tightened around the ss as she recalled the insufferable woman who had caused her endless headaches. High-standing in the government, untouchable by any practical means, and yet utterly ipetent. A stumbling block in every negotiation, a thorn in every n. Reina had tolerated her because she had to, but the rage still simmered beneath the surface.

    ''If it weren''t for her position, I would''ve snapped her neck and left her in a ditch.''

    The thought brought a dark satisfaction, but she dismissed it with a sigh. Power, after all, was a game of patience and restraint. Sometimes the pieces you most wanted to remove from the board were the ones you had to keep in y.

    Her eyes flicked back to the documents, but her mind lingered on the infuriating memory. The woman''s condescending voice, her pathetic attempts to exert control over situations she couldn''t begin to understand. Reina''s jaw clenched as the tension began to return, and she took another sip of the expensive liquor to steady herself.

    Just then, her smartwatch buzzed, pulling her from her thoughts. She nced down, half-expecting another report or briefing.

    But the name on the screen made her pause.

    Astron.

    Reina raised an eyebrow, her fingers stilling on the ss. ''Astron? Why would he be contacting me now?'' After all, he had requested time for himself¡ªtime she had granted without hesitation. She assumed he''d be focused on his own training, preparing for whaty ahead. It wasn''t like him to reach out unless there was something significant.

    A flicker of curiosity tugged at her.

    ''What could he possibly want?''

    She tapped the screen, answering the call but kept her silence, waiting to hear the reason for his unexpected contact.

    ''Don''t tell me?''

    She thought of the name, Ss Vayne. She did not know why Astron had wanted to investigate that name, or what he wanted to do.

    But she knew one thing.

    Astron wasn''t the type to call for trivial matters. Whatever it was, it had to be something rted to theorganization.

    Reina leaned back in her chair, the ss still in hand, her sharp eyes narrowing as she waited for him to speak, the lingering tension from earlier reced by a quiet anticipation.

    Reina tapped the screen, her curiosity rising as she answered the call. The holographic interface flickered to life, casting a soft blue light across her desk. She leaned back in her chair, eyes half-lidded, still holding the ss of alcohol in her hand.

    Astron''s face appeared, his expression calm but focused. "Miss Reina," he greeted her, his voice polite yet direct, as always.

    Reina let the silence stretch for a moment before responding, her tone cool but probing. "Astron," she said slowly, "I wasn''t expecting you to call, especially since you specifically requested to be left alone." She set the ss down on her desk, her fingers drumming lightly against the wood. "What changed?"

    Astron nodded slightly, as though acknowledging the uracy of her observation. "Yes, just as you expected, I didn''t n to contact anyone. I needed time to focus," he said, his words measured. "But something''se up. I need¡­ assistance."

    Reina''s gaze sharpened. She leaned forward slightly, her fingers now steepled together on the desk. "Assistance? Well, you can ask, and I''ll decide if it''s worth giving."

    Astron paused for a fraction of a second, his face unreadable, and then he dropped the news, his tone still even but with a weight behind it. "Ss Vayne is dead."

    For a moment, Reina said nothing. Her mind, ever calcting, processed the information at lightning speed. Ss Vayne¡ªone of the most elusive and dangerous figures she had kept tabs on, a man who held far too many secrets and power. His death would send shockwaves through the underground and every political structure tied to his influence.

    Reina''s expression remained neutral, but inside, her mind raced. ''Dead? How? This changes everything¡­''

    She narrowed her eyes, her voice dropping in tone, probing once more. "Ss Vayne? You''re certain?" Her fingers itched to reach for the ss, but she resisted, keeping her full attention on Astron.

    "That is right. I killed him."

    Reina''s eyes widened at Astron''s words, the neutral mask on her face cracking for a split second. "You killed him?" she repeated, incredulous.

    Astron nodded, his expression calm and resolute. "Indeed. Ss Vayne is dead. He was a demon."

    The weight of his statement hung in the air, and Reina felt a headache creeping in, the tension at her temples pulsing. She lifted a hand and massaged her forehead, closing her eyes for a brief moment. Of all the people to eliminate Ss Vayne, she hadn''t expected it to be Astron. And the fact that Vayne had been a demon only made things moreplicated.

    "Then why," she said slowly, her tone sharp but weary, "do you need my help, Astron?" She lowered her hand from her forehead, her gaze steady but her patience thin.

    In response, Astron shifted slightly and moved out of the way to reveal something on the screen¡ªno, someone. A small child came into view, his eyes wide with an emptiness that Reina recognized too well.

    "I found him in Ss Vayne''s room," Astron said, his voice still calm but carrying a hint of something deeper¡ªperhaps guilt, perhaps responsibility. "The boy was about to be eaten. I couldn''t just leave him there."

    Reina''s eyes flicked between Astron and the child. Her headache worsened, and she pressed her fingers against her temples again.

    "A child¡­?" she murmured, half to herself. Of course, it had to be moreplicated than just Ss Vayne''s death. She exhaled slowly and looked back at Astron. "And you want me to take him?"

    Astron nodded, his face betraying no emotion. "Yes. I don''t think leaving him here is an option. He has no mana presence, but I''m sure you can find a ce for him to stay."

    Reina leaned back in her chair, staring at the screen as she considered the boy.

    "This can be done." she said atst, her voice quieter now. "I''ll arrange something." She paused, her mind working through the logistics. "Someone will take the boy soon." Astron gave a short nod. "I understand."

    Reina stared at the boy for a moment longer, then sighed, her fingers reaching for the ss of alcohol she''d set aside. She took a long sip, already calcting the next steps.

    ''Interesting¡­..If we can get something from the boy, that would be quite fine.''

    A witness was a witness as well, regardless of the age.

 Chapter 629 138.1 - A realization

    Chapter 629138.1 - A realization

    After the call ended, the faint glow from the holographic interface on my smartwatch faded, leaving the room in rtive silence, save for the soft hum of the mana-infusedmps. I leaned back slightly, letting out a quiet exhale, my thoughts briefly lingering on Reina''s reaction.

    Ss Vayne, dead¡ªand a demon, no less. That would cause ripples, and I had no doubt that Reina would be working behind the scenes to ensure things went as smoothly as possible.

    After all that was the reason why I had mentioned this directly to Reina herself. I could have kept it hidden as well if I had wanted but with the information-gathering capacity that the organization had, it wouldn''t be too long until they would find he was dead even if the demons tried to cover it.

    After finding it out, it wouldn''t be hard to suspect me as I had recently just requested the information regarding Ss Vayne from them. And the fact that I did not mention that could mean I did not trust them and sufficiently that would make them not trust me either.

    So eventually, talking about this would be more beneficial in the long run, and at the same time, the boy would also be taken care of soon enough.

    Until then, there were still things to be done.

    I nced at the boy, who sat obediently on the bed, his nk stare still fixed on the floor. He hadn''t moved since the call andhadn''t uttered a word. His small frame seemed even more fragile in the dim light of the hotel room, the bruises and cuts standing out in stark contrast against his pale skin.

    With practiced efficiency, I retrieved the first aid kit from my spatial storage. It wasn''t anything extravagant¡ªjust basic supplies, but more than enough for the task at hand. I knelt in front of the boy, pulling out gauze, antiseptic, and some bandages.

    My hands moved with precision, already well-versed in the art of treating wounds manually. Potions were faster, sure, but sometimes it was better to do things the old-fashioned way.

    Besides, I doubted the boy would handle the sudden shock of a mana-infused potion in his system right now.

    "Hold still," I said quietly, not bothering to wait for a response. I doubted I''d get one anyway.

    I gently lifted his arm, inspecting the bruises along his forearm. The injuries were minorpared to what I''d seen before, but they still needed attention. I worked quickly, cleaning the cuts and applying antiseptic. The boy winced slightly but didn''t make a sound. His eyes remained unfocused, staring past me, lost in whatever dark ce his mind had retreated to.

    I moved on to his other arm, then his legs, working methodically. The bruises on his ribs were deeper, and I could tell he''d been struck there more than once. It made me pause for a second, but I pushed the thought aside and continued. The soft rustling of bandages and the quiet clinking of tools were the only sounds that filled the room.

    Once I finished wrapping thest bandage, I stood up and put the kit away, my movements efficient and purposeful. The boy hadn''t moved an inch. He remained silent, still staring at nothing.

    "You''re done," I said, pulling off my gloves and tossing them aside. "Get some rest. Someone wille for you soon."

    The boy blinked slowly, his gaze briefly flickering toward me before it drifted back down to the floor. He didn''t respond, but I hadn''t expected him to.

    ''The organization will take care of him anyway. And there is a high chance that they will also get some information from him as well.''

    There were countless professions in this world, each with its own unique set of skills, spells, and abilities. I''de across many of them in my time, from elemental mages to artifact forgers, but one particr field had always piqued my interest: mind magic¡ªor more precisely, psychic magic.

    It was a rare art, one that allowed its practitioners to delve deep into the recesses of the mind. And at its highest levels, it gave the ability to peer into another person''s memories, extracting information as easily as pulling a book from a shelf.

    [Memory Mining], they called it.

    I had no doubt that the organization had at least one expert who could perform this feat. They wouldn''t waste an opportunity to gather useful information from the boy, especially given the circumstances.

    He had been raised by demons, or at least demon contractors, that much was clear. His nk stare, his mechanical obedience¡ªit all pointed to conditioning, to the kind of treatment that would leave his mind ripe for such exploration.

    They''d probe his mind, look for anything useful¡ªlike the location of the facility where he had been raised, or any information about those who had kept him. Demons didn''t just abduct children for no reason. There was always a n anda structure to their methods. And demon contractors were even more methodical, their operations shrouded in secrecy but driven by the insidious hunger for power and control.

    I knew this well. I had studied them extensively.

    They took people, usually children, and molded them into tools. It was rare for someone like the boy to survive without any trace of mana in their body, but that only made him more interesting¡ªmore valuable to those looking for leverage against the demons.

    The organization wouldn''t miss that.

    As I stood by the window, gazing out at the darkened city, I thought back to my own research into psychic magic.

    It was a field I had only touched the surface of, but I understood its potential. In the hands of someone skilled enough, memories weren''t just fragments of the past¡ªthey were weapons, they were secrets. And in this world, secrets held power.

    ''But well, even if they don''t find anything, I doubt that they will not find any use for him. He can be a clerk or some sort of normal personnel either.'' I nced at the boy onest time. His small figure was hunched slightly, his gaze still fixed on nothing.

    ''From here, it''s the organization''s responsibility,'' I thought. Whether they found something useful in his memories or not, he would end up with a purpose¡ªmaybe just a clerk or some other low-level personnel, but he''d be taken care of in one way or another. That was their way of doing things.

    "Are you hungry?" I asked, my voice cutting through the silence.

    The boy didn''t respond, and I wasn''t surprised. He was still too far gone, too disconnected. But then, as if his body had decided to answer for him, a loud gurgling sound echoed through the room, the unmistakable growl of an empty stomach.

    I raised an eyebrow, taking note of the faint flicker of surprise in his eyes as the sound filled the air. His hand instinctively moved to his stomach, and for the first time since we''d entered the room, I saw a small glimmer of awareness.

    Without another word, I stepped away and reached for the phone on the nightstand. The room service menu was standard enough, and I quickly ced an order for a meal¡ªsomething simple but nutritious. The boy needed food, and it was clear he hadn''t eaten properly in a while.

    After confirming the order, I hung up and pulled out mymunicator. There was one more call I needed to make before the night was over. Reina had already been informed, but now it was time to check in with someone else.

    Senior Maya.

    Now that everything was over, I needed to inform her that I was safe either since I could visualize how restless she would be for the time being.

    *******

    Maya sat on her bed, her knees pulled up slightly, her back leaning against the soft headboard as she stared out therge window. The cool moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting gentle silver rays across the room, giving it an almost ethereal glow. The scene outside was serene¡ªcalm and quiet, the city of Ardmont resting beneath the night sky.

    But inside, Maya was anything but calm.

    Her hands, resting lightly in herp, trembled ever so slightly, and her heart beat a little too quickly for her liking. The events of the evening reyed over and over in her mind¡ªthe way the hunger had nearly consumed her, the sudden surge of demonic energy, and then thest moment when Astron had walked away into the night.

    She leaned her head back, exhaling softly, willing herself to focus on the rhythm of her breath, trying to regain some sense of control. She needed to calm down, to stop thinking about him, about what he might be facing right now. But the thought of Astron¡ªalone, potentially in danger¡ªgnawed at her, twisting her insides with a quiet, persistent anxiety.

    ''He''ll be fine,'' she told herself. ''He always is.''

    But that wasn''t enough to soothe the worry that gripped her.

    Her gaze drifted back to the window. She couldn''t shake the feeling that she should be doing something. Anything. The restless energy inside her wouldn''t settle, not when she knew that Astron was out there, possibly walking into the jaws of danger while she was here, safe in her mansion.

    Her hand twitched toward the bedside table where her phone rested, the urge to call him growing stronger. She wanted to hear his voice, to know that he was okay. But she hesitated, biting down on her lip.

    ''No,'' she thought, her eyes narrowing slightly. ''He wouldn''t appreciate that. He''d see it as a distraction.''

    Astron had been clear. He needed to do this alone, and Maya didn''t want to seem like she was second-guessing him or hovering too closely. She knew how much he valued his independence, how much he hated anyone interfering with his ns. Calling him now would only make it seem like she didn''t trust him to handle things on his own.

    Still, the silence of the room pressed down on her, and her fingers twitched again, her heart warring with her mind. The truth was, she did trust himpletely¡ªbut that didn''t stop her from worrying.

    ''I hate this,'' she thought bitterly, a sigh escaping her lips. ''I hate feeling helpless.''

    Maya shifted, her gaze still fixed outside. The moon hung high in the sky, full and brilliant, casting its pale light over thend. She found some smallfort in the quiet, in the steady rhythm of the world moving on despite her inner turmoil.

    Her mind wandered back to Astron''s final words before he had left¡ªhow distant he had been, how cool his tone had sounded. She knew he was shutting himself off, preparing for whatever he had to do, but that didn''t make it any easier to ept. She didn''t like being left out, especially when she felt like she could help.

    Another thought tugged at her¡ªa darker one. Zharokath. The demon''s influence had nearly overwhelmed her tonight. She had felt the demonic energy pulse through her, amplifying the hunger she had long struggled to control. The thought of what could have happened if Astron hadn''t been there to ground her, to pull her back... it chilled her.

    What if the next time she couldn''t stop herself? What if Zharokath¡ªor any demon¡ªfound a way to exploit that part of her again?

    ''This is another reason.'' Overly being dependent.

    That was not something healthy and she knew it as well. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''I need to get better.''

    Today opened her eyes much more, more clearly.

    ''I am still too weak.''

 Chapter 630 138.2 - A realization

    Chapter 630138.2 - A realization

    Maya sat up straight, her gaze still on the moon, but her thoughts began to sharpen, shifting away from the emotional turmoil and into something more calcted. She was a mage, a genius elemental mage, and her mind worked best when it was focused. The ability to think through problems analytically had always been her strength, and tonight, she needed that rity more than ever. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As her mind worked, she reviewed the past week, ying through each memory in meticulous detail. The moments with Astron, their time spent navigating theplexities of the banquet, the subtle challenges they faced together. She thought back to the small moments between them¡ªthe quiet exchanges, the tension that lingered in his eyes whenever she was close. It wasn''t just attraction or the pull of her vampiric instincts. It was something deeper, something more dangerous.

    She began to dissect the patterns, drawing connections between her own actions and his responses. She was excellent at this¡ªtaking emotions out of the equation and seeing the raw data, the factsid bare. It was the same approach she used with her magic, the same one that had made her the top student at Arcadia Hunter Academy. Her talent wasn''t just in her ability to control mana; it was her analytical mind that had also set her apart.

    After all, being a mage was not something like being a Warlock.

    Mages were mages for a reason.

    ''What have I been doing wrong?'' she asked herself as if solving an equation. Her thoughts sifted through the memories, her mind calcting every interaction with precision. Thete-night talks, the subtle nces, and the way her body reacted when she fed from him.

    Her breath hitched as she came to a painful realization: she had been too dependent on Astron.

    The evidence was clear now, cold and undeniable. She had allowed her need for him to cloud her judgment¡ªwhether it was the draw of his blood, his calm strength, or simply the sense of safety she felt in his presence. She had been leaning on him too much, more than she should have. And for someone like Astron, who already carried the weight of his own burdens, this was thest thing he needed.

    Her fingers tightened against the fabric of her bedspread as she forced herself to face the truth. ''This isn''t just about him,'' she thought, her mind working through the logic. ''It''s about me too. My weakness, myck of control.''

    She exhaled slowly, steadying herself. She was an aplished mage, top of her ss for a reason. She had always been able to solve problems¡ªthis was no different. She needed to fix this, to regain control over herself. The dependency, the obsession she had been feeling, whether it was fueled by her vampiric instincts or something else, was unhealthy. And if she kept letting it spiral, she would lose more than just her sense of self.

    Her brow furrowed slightly as she recalled the way Astron had looked at her tonight¡ªthe quiet distance in his eyes, the way he carried himself with such careful control. He needed someone who could stand beside him, not lean on him constantly. If she wanted to truly help him, if she wanted to be the person he could rely on, then she had to be stronger.

    ''I need to be better,'' she thought firmly, her mind clearing.

    She couldn''t let her emotions dictate her actions anymore. She had to focus, to improve. Not just for Astron, but for herself.

    ''That is right.''

    Of course, this was not something that she could just change in a split second. It didn''t work like that and she was very well aware of this fact.

    If it worked in such a manner, everyone would change easily.

    RING!

    Just then, at that exact moment the sudden sound of her smartwatch ringing startled Maya, breaking through her thoughts and pulling her back to the present. Her heart skipped a beat as she quickly reached for it, her fingers brushing against the cool surface of the device as it vibrated softly on the nightstand. She nced at the name shing across the screen.

    Astron.

    Her heart raced again, but this time for a different reason. She hoped¡ªprayed¡ªthat this was the call she had been waiting for, the one that would tell her everything was fine. Her hands trembled slightly as she tapped the screen and brought the watch closer to her ear.

    "Hello?" she answered, trying to keep her voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions coursing through her.

    There was a brief pause, just enough time for her heart to thud loudly in her chest, and then she heard it¡ªAstron''s voice, calm andposed as ever.

    "Senior," he said, his tone even, without a hint of distress. "I just wanted to let you know that I''m safe. Everything went ording to n."

    A rush of relief flooded through her, and she exhaled a breath she hadn''t realized she''d been holding. The tension that had gripped her for hours began to unravel, and she sank back onto the bed, her body finally rxing as she processed his words.

    "You are safe," she repeated softly, more to herself than to him, but she couldn''t hide the small smile tugging at her lips. "I see."

    "I''m fine," Astron assured her, his tone steady. "There was no trouble. Everything was handled smoothly."

    Maya closed her eyes for a moment, letting the relief wash over her fully. For all her strength andposure, she had still been worried¡ªmore than she wanted to admit. But hearing his voice now, knowing he was unharmed, brought her back to herself.

    "Thank you for calling," she said quietly, the sincerity clear in her voice. "I was¡­ worried."

    "I know," Astron replied, his tone softening slightly, though he kept the conversation practical. "I didn''t want you to spend the night wondering. I knew you''d be thinking about it."

    Maya couldn''t help but smile again, her chest feeling lighter. He was right, of course. She had been worrying, even though she had tried so hard not to. But now, with this call, she could finally let go of that fear.

    "Well, I''m d you did," she admitted, leaning back into her pillows as she gazed at the ceiling. The moonlight still bathed her room in a gentle glow, and the serenity of the moment finally started to reach her. "I''m¡­ relieved."

    There was a brief pause on the other end and then Maya opened up her mouth. "Junior. Get some rest. We can talk about it tomorrow."

    Maya waited, her heart still lightened by the calmness in Astron''s voice. After a brief pause, he replied, "I will."

    Maya smiled, the tension of the night fully easing out of her as shey back on her pillows,forted by his words. "Good. Just¡­ make sure you do."

    There was another small silence before Maya feltpelled to ask, "Do you need anything, junior? If you do, I can send someone over."

    Astron''s response came swiftly, his voice steady but with that familiar tone of quiet independence. "I don''t need anything, Senior. I''ll be fine."

    She knew he meant it, and she had expected the answer. Astron wasn''t one to ask for help easily, and even though she still had the urge to make sure everything was perfect for him, she respected his space. She understood him enough to know when to step back.

    "Alright," Maya said softly, her voice carrying both her care and her eptance of his need for solitude. "Then get some rest. Goodnight, Junior."

    "Goodnight, Senior," he replied simply, and with that, the call ended.

    Maya lowered her hand, cing the watch back on the nightstand, the lingering warmth from their conversation still in her chest. Shey back once more, gazing at the moonlit sky outside her window, the peacefulness of the night finally reaching her.

    For the first time that evening, her mind felt at ease. With a small, contented sigh, she closed her eyes, letting the serenity of the moment lull her into a restful sleep.

    *******

    After ending the call, I slipped mymunicator back into my pocket and turned toward the boy. He was still sitting on the edge of the bed, quietly eating the meal I''d ordered for him. His movements were slow, almost mechanical, but at least he was eating. That was something.

    I leaned against the wall, arms crossed, watching him for a moment longer.

    Though the thought barely lingered before my mind shifted back to more practical matters.

    ''Let''s see today''s hauls.''

    Now that I had a free time finally, it was time to check the hauls that I had gotten from today''s hunt.

    ''Status.''

    I called in my head and immediately following that, the panel showed up right before me.

    -------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (Level 4)

    ?Talent Limit: 12

    ?Passives:

    Vengeful Bane

    Bloodline Resonance

    Psychic Cognizance

    ?Attributes:

    Variable Attributes:

    Strength: 6.02 (previously 5.79)

    Dexterity: 6.04 (previously 5.81)

    Agility: 6.12 (previously 5.89)

    Constitution: 6.03 (previously 5.80)

    Intuition: 6.20 (previously 5.96)

    Magical Power: 6.61 (previously 6.36)

    Mana Capacity: 6.70 (previously 6.44)

    Invariable Attributes:

    Charisma: 11

    Vitality: 10

    ?Traits:

    Perceptive Insight (Epic)(Unchanging)

    Lunar Enigma (????)(Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    Shadowborne (Legendary)(Growth Type)(Stage 3)

    ?Arts:

    Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(35%)

    ?Skills:

    Eyes of Hourss

    ?Body Imprints:

    Everchanging Glyph

    ?Bonds:

    Aurora Raven (Rare)(Growth Type)

    Celestalith, The Transcendent Eclipse

    --------------------

    ''Not bad,'' I thought as I observed the numbers, noting the increase in my variable attributes. The boost was small, but noticeable¡ªexpected, considering the intensity of today''s battle. The passive [Vengeful Bane] had likely contributed to the growth, siphoning strength from the demons I''d killed and amplifying my capabilities as a result.

    The most significant gains, of course, came from my magical power and mana capacity. They had climbed steadily thanks to the nature of Zharokath''s demonic essence. With a powerful opponent like that, absorbing traces of his mana always yielded results, especially whenbined with my own talent and growth path.

    ''6.70 for mana capacity... that''s higher than I expected.''

    I felt the familiar hum of magic within me, stronger now than it had been before the hunt. My progression through the levels was steady andmethodical. There was still much to unlock, especially with traits like [Lunar Enigma] and [Shadowborne]¡ªgrowth-type traits that I knew would only reveal their true potential in due time.

    But patience had always been part of the game. Every step, every victory, was another piece added to therger puzzle.

    ''Though, this time, there was no passive ability.''

    Looking at it back, it partially made sense.

    ''Zharokath was not a high-ranking demon.''

    While a demon is a demon, at the end of the day, even demons do have their own hierarchy amongst themselves and Zharokath was not the strongest amongst them.

    Even though he belonged to the Void n, his void abilities were not even that strong, thus it made sense that I wouldn''t get any passive ability from him.

    ''But the increase in the stats is much more.''

    From how it looked, it seemed that it rather increased my stats which was something that I did not mind.

    Satisfied with the numbers for now, I closed the status window with a thought, the glowing panel fading from view.

    ''Now the second part.''

    The most important part did not even start.

 Chapter 631 139.1 - Prepare

    Chapter631 139.1 - Prepare

    After closing the status window, I nced back at the kid. His te was empty, and at some point, he had fallen to the side, his small body curled up on the bed, fast asleep. I nodded to myself, satisfied with the oue. This had been my intention all along.

    The kid had witnessed far too much today¡ªthings no one his age should ever have to endure. Even though he hadn''t shown any outward signs of distress, I knew better. He had likely been in a state of shock the entire time. Mentally, he was fragile, his mind struggling to process the horrors he had seen and experienced.

    That''s why I had slipped a tasteless sleeping powder into his meal. A simple concoction, one that would ease him into sleep without his body even realizing it. He wouldn''t have to wrestle with nightmares or the anxiety wing at his mind, at least for tonight.

    ''Rest is what he needs most,'' I thought, watching his peaceful form for a moment. The deep rise and fall of his breathing indicated the powder had taken full effect, and his body had finally sumbed to the exhaustion.

    With him safely asleep, I let my mind settle. He was no longer my concern¡ªnot directly, at least.

    But for now, he could sleep. And in this brief moment, there was no more fear, no more danger lurking around him.

    RING! The sharp tone of my smartwatch cut through the quiet room, drawing my attention. I nced down at the device, noting the familiar frequency¡ªthe organization. Without hesitation, I tapped the screen, the holographic interface lighting up as I answered the call.

    Reina''s face appeared on the disy, her expression calm but focused, as usual. There was always a certain sharpness in her gaze like she was already calcting her next move, even while speaking.

    "Astron," she began, her voice cool and professional. "I''ve sent someone to your location. They''ll be arriving shortly to retrieve the boy¡ªand you. They''ll also take care of the hotel, including the cameras and any other security measures that need erasing."

    I nodded, unsurprised. The organization''s efficiency in covering their tracks was well known, and they had protocols for these kinds of operations. Still, I was mildly impressed that she had mobilized a team so quickly.

    "You''ll be able to leave without raising any suspicion," she continued, her tone practical. "Everything will be handled."

    "Understood," I replied evenly. "I expected as much."

    Reina paused for a moment, her eyes narrowing slightly as she shifted the conversation. "I have to say, though, I wasn''t expecting you to travel all the way to Ardmont City out of nowhere. You didn''t mention it in any of your previous updates."

    There it was¡ªthe subtle probe. Reina had always had a way of trying to slip in questions, testing the waters to see how much I was willing to reveal. But we both knew the deal we had in ce, and that included keeping certain aspects of my personal decisions off-limits.

    "It was my intention," I said, keeping my voice calm but firm. "Nothing more than a personal matter."

    The implication was clear enough¡ªshe didn''t need to meddle in my choices or question my movements. That had been part of the agreement from the beginning.

    Since the organization got what they needed from me, they didn''t pry into my life more than necessary.

    Reina''s gaze remained steady, but I could tell she understood the unspoken boundary. She didn''t press further, simply nodding in acknowledgment.

    "Very well," she said, her voice cool but epting. "As long as you are unharmed and bring no damage to the organization."

    "I am," I replied, keeping the conversation short. There was no need to dwell on the specifics.

    "Good," she said, her tone shifting back to its usual professionalism. "Expect the retrieval team soon. You''ll be notified when they arrive."

    With that, she ended the call, the holographic screen fading from view. I stared at the now-dark smartwatch for a moment, then turned my attention back to the room.

    The boy was still sleeping peacefully, oblivious to everything happening around him. Soon, he would be in the organization''s hands.

    But for now, I waited, letting the silence settle around me once more.

    ******

    After waiting for a little longer, the familiar vibration of my smartwatch alerted me. A small notification appeared on the screen, confirming that the area was secure and I could move freely. The retrieval team had done their job, just as Reina had promised. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I stood up immediately, crossing the room in a few strides. The boy was still fast asleep, his small frame curled up on the bed, breathing steadily under the effects of the sleeping powder. I reached down and carefully lifted him into my arms, his body limp and unresponsive, still deep in slumber. Without a word, I turned and made my way toward the door.

    The elevator ride down was silent, just the quiet hum of the machinery apanying us. The boy didn''t stir, and I kept my focus ahead, knowing the next step was just as crucial. As we descended, I could already sense a shift in the atmosphere¡ªthings had been put into motion while I waited.

    The elevator doors slid open smoothly, and I stepped out into the lobby. My eyes immediately caught the sight of the receptionist and the guards stationed by the entrance. They were still there, but something was off. Their expressions were nk, their eyes unfocused, as if they were looking straight ahead without truly seeing anything. They didn''t even acknowledge me or the boy as we passed by.

    ''So that''s how they did it.''

    I looked around more closely, my senses picking up faint traces of mana lingering in the air, almost like a subtle mist. It was spread thin but effective, most likely from some sort of magically engineered device. The organization was really precise, and it seemed they''d used a controlled spell to create a temporary memory block or a distraction, allowing me to exit unnoticed.

    Satisfied that everything was going as nned, I stepped outside into the cool night air. A sleek ck car was waiting at the entrance, its engine humming softly. The tinted windows and unmarked exterior made it clear that this was the team sent to retrieve us.

    Without hesitation, I approached the car. The back door opened as I neared, and I stepped inside, gently settling the boy down beside me. The interior was dark, butfortable, with an air of professionalism. A man was seated in the driver''s seat, his eyes scanning a device on the dashboard. He turned his head slightly as I entered.

    "Adept Astron?" the man asked, his tone respectful but businesslike.

    I nodded once in confirmation, and at that moment, my smartwatch gave a brief, faint glow. The man seemed to register the signal, giving him the go-ahead. Without another word, the car''s engine roared softly to life, and we began to move.

    As the car smoothly navigated through the quiet streets, the driver broke the silence. "From here on, I''ll be responsible for the kid," he exined, his tone professional. "You won''t need to worry about his transfer. Another agent is already handling everything at the hotel, including the cleanup of the security systems, as per your request."

    I nodded in acknowledgment, not surprised by the efficiency. The organization moved like clockwork when it came to covering all angles. It was how they maintained their influence so discreetly.

    The driver continued, ncing briefly at me through the rearview mirror. "A room has also been arranged for you to spend the night. It''s one of thest reserved quarters for agents in this district, specifically for these types of situations. You''ll have everything you need there."

    "Understood," I replied calmly, appreciating the foresight. Even though I had never required such amodations, it seemed the organization had a broader reach in cities like Ardmont, and it made sense.

    Theirwork here was clearly more expansive than in the smaller towns I operated in.

    The car rolled to a stop in front of a sleek, modern building, its exterior blending into the cityscape, almost inconspicuously. The driver turned to face me, giving a respectful nod. "This is your stop. The boy will be taken care of shortly."

    I nced at the boy, who was still fast asleep, unaware of everything happening around him. With a final nod to the driver, I opened the door and stepped out, feeling the cool night air against my face. The door closed softly behind me, and the car pulled away, disappearing into the city.

    I stood in front of the sleek, modern building for a moment, letting the car''s disappearance sink in.

    Turning to the entrance, I stepped forward and raised my wrist, scanning my smartwatch against the small panel by the door. There was a soft beep, followed by a low mechanical click, and the door slid open smoothly, granting me ess.

    As I stepped inside, I was greeted by a room that was as practical as it was spacious. The decor was minimal¡ªno unnecessary ornaments or personal touches, just clean lines and neutral colors. It was designed for function, notfort, but there was something refreshing about that simplicity. The space felt open and uncluttered, giving off a calming energy that I hadn''t expected.

    I closed the door behind me and took a brief moment to survey the room. The essentials were all there¡ªarge bed neatly made, a desk with standard-issuemunication equipment, and a small living area. The lighting was dim but adjustable, casting a soft, ambient glow that kept the space from feeling too sterile.

    Without wasting any time, I made my way toward the bathroom. The fight with Zharokath had left its mark, and though I wasn''t physically dirty, there was something about cleaning myself off that was necessary. It was less about hygiene and more about clearing the mental residue of battle.

    The bathroom was much like the rest of the room¡ªsimple, practical, and spotless.

    I removed my clothes, leaving them in a pile, and stepped into the shower. The water came on immediately, hot and steady, cascading over me as I stood there, letting the warmth seep into my muscles.

    ''This is better,'' I thought as the steam filled the space around me. The psychological effect of the water was more powerful than I had anticipated. It wasn''t about washing off the dirt, but about letting the tension and the memories of the fight with Zharokath slip away.

    After a few minutes, I turned off the water and stepped out of the shower, feeling refreshed. I dried off quickly, my mind already starting to reengage with the reality of my situation.

    There was always more to do, more to n for. But for now, I was clean, both physically and mentally. It was enough.

    I put on the fresh clothesid out for me and stepped back into the main room, to sleep and rest.

 Chapter 632 139.2 - Prepare

    Chapter632 139.2 - Prepare

    The sound of my rm cut through the quiet stillness of the room, a sharp reminder that it was 5 a.m. Normally, I would have already been awake for hours, ready to face the day long before the sun crept over the horizon. But the exhaustion from yesterday''s fight had weighed heavily on me, demanding a rare concession: rest.

    I sat up slowly, feeling the lingering fatigue in my muscles. My body had needed time to recover from the strain. Physical exhaustion wasn''t something I sumbed to often, but the battles had pushed me beyond what I could maintain indefinitely.

    ''A momentarypse,'' I mused, already brushing it aside.

    Slipping out of bed, I stretched, loosening the stiffness in my limbs before retrieving a small vial from my spatial bracelet. It contained a shake¡ªone I''d prepared earlier, optimized for quick recovery and sustenance. I added a few drops of enchanted caffeine into the mix, stirring the liquid.

    The brew wasn''t about the caffeine itself¡ªan Awakened like me would hardly notice such trivial effects¡ªbut this variant served a more specific purpose.

    Enchanted and engineered in mana gics, it worked deeper, elerating blood flow and sharpening the body''s functions without the jittery side effectsmon to stimnts.

    I drank it in one smooth motion, the cool liquid sliding down my throat. Already, I could feel its effect spreading, revitalizing the muscles and clearing the faint haze from my mind. I nced outside, noting the faint hint of light on the horizon.

    ''This will suffice.''

    As the [Everchanging Glyph] took effect, I could already feel the weariness ebbing away, reced by the steady hum of strength coursing through my body. My muscles, which had been sluggish only moments ago, now pulsed with renewed energy. Three hours¡ªthat''s all it took. The glyph had always been efficient, adapting my body to ovee fatigue far quicker than any normal recovery method.

    I rolled my shoulders, feeling the stiffness dissolvepletely. The dull ache from the prior day''s battle had vanished, leaving behind only the keen awareness of my surroundings. My thoughts sharpened, no longer clouded by the remnants of exhaustion.

    ''Ready,'' I thought, satisfied with how quickly my body had adjusted.

    I nced toward my desk, where the ne I had taken from Zharokath rested under the dim light. Its dark metal links seemed ordinary at first nce, but I knew better. I reached for it, the cold weight in my palm.

    Holding the ne closer, I examined the intricate engravings along its surface. Each line, each curve, was deliberate¡ªpart of arger design meant to conceal its true purpose.

    I narrowed my gaze, activating my [Eyes] to see the underlying mana flow within the ne. The world shifted as the familiar sight of mana trails appeared before me, each thread shimmering with varying intensity.

    I focused on the engravings, tracing the lines of mana that ran through the ne''s structure.

    The patterns were meticulous, modern magical engineering intertwined with something far older, far more powerful¡ªAncient craft.

    ''A really detailed magical engineering but at the same time filled with Ancient craft,'' I thought, the contrast between the two clear. The modern elements were designed to suppress the deeper, more primal forces embedded within the ne. Layers of mana suppression had been woven into the design, each one carefully crafted to conceal the artifact''s true nature.

    I shifted my focus deeper, allowing my [Eyes] to see beyond the surface mana. The intricate mana lines of the ne connected to an ancient source, one that resonated with the void.

    And well, I had factually confirmed that the knowledge from the game was once again correct.This was an artifact from the Void n, bound to a hidden space.

    The Void n was known for its maniption of space, using artifacts like this to maintain ess to dimensions unknown to most.

    As the ancient mana thrummed beneath the suppressions, I nodded.

    The artifact wasn''t just valuable¡ªit was essential to the Void n. Zharokath couldn''t allow anyone else to see it, yet he could never part with it.

    ''Now, let''s get ready.''

    Now that everything was finally confirmed to be true, it was my time to get ready for the hunt.

    ''The primordial, isn''t it?''

    Contrary to what most people may think, not all primordials are as invincible as the legends im. Sure, they possess immense raw power, but manyck the intellect necessary to wield it effectively. They are primal, driven by instinct rather than strategy. That''s where the demons of intellect came in, seizing control of these ancient beings, twisting their strength for their own ends.

    Most of the primordials never developed an intellect of their own. Their sheer power alone could fuel their ns, but when faced with entities that could strategize, n, and grow in number, they eventually fell. Forced into hiding, they became relics of their former selves, scattered and hunted by those with the cunning to exploit their weaknesses.

    I knew this all too well. The MistWraith, the primordial of shadows, had been one such being.

    When I faced it, what I killed was a shadow of its former glory¡ªraw power without the cunning or intellect to back it up.

    It had hidden itself away, weakened by years of evasion and depletion, until it became little more than a beast. It had been difficult, yes, but far from the challenge a primordial in its prime would pose.

    ''That is why this hunt will be possible.'' I thought, recalling the plot of the game.

    In the original timeline, the Void Dragon wouldn''t even make its appearance until muchter, after the academy had ended. It was part of an arc aptly titled ?After Academy Arc 3, Subjugation of Void Dragon?.

    I can easily remember the details clearly.

    As the world continued its downward spiral toward destruction, the frequency of gates increased, bringing stronger monsters with each breach. Humanity''s forces would grow desperate, and in an effort to bolster their ranks, the qualifications to be a hunter would be lowered.

    But numbers alone wouldn''t be enough. The challenges would overwhelm them, despite the surge of new hunters.

    In the scenario of the Subjugation of the Void Dragon, it all started with a terrorist attack on the sixthrgest city in the human domain¡ªan event that turned the West into a war zone. Demonic humans¡ªthose corrupted by the influence of demons¡ªunleashed chaos, and the city became a battlefield, with human hunters pitted against them. Amid the turmoil, a specific dungeon appeared, one that changed everything.

    That dungeon was the key. Its sudden emergence was tied to the Void Dragon, and from its entrance appeared the Void Dragon who had been lying dormant all this time.

    From the moment the Void Dragon emerged from that dungeon, it wasn''t just another boss battle¡ªit was a turning point in the game''s narrative. The Void Dragon would make its appearance in the real world, fully fledged and devastating in its power. It wasn''t some half-formed creature that could be stopped easily; it was an apex predator, a beast capable of bending space and void energy to its will.

    The entire region where the dungeon appeared would fall under the control of the demonic humans. The once-thriving city and the surrounding territories became a war zone, entirely dominated by chaos. The destruction didn''t stop there. Over time, the corruption spread like a gue, creating a perimeter of devastation around the city. Anything caught in that radius was either annihted or transformed by the dark influence of the Void n and their dragon.

    For a long time, the Federation had no way of breaking through the demonic forces holding the region. The military campaigns theyunched to retake the city failed repeatedly. Resources bled away, soldiers were lost, and hunters¡ªboth seasoned veterans and inexperienced recruits¡ªwere sent into the meat grinder, only to be decimated by the forces they faced. The whole Federation was stretched thin, and the situation became more desperate with each passing day. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    That''s where the yer woulde in. At that point in the game, the Federation would be forced to invest massive resources and send their strongest forces to deal with the Void Dragon. The yer''s task was to spearhead the campaign to retake the region, facing down demonic humans, powerful monsters, and ultimately, the Void Dragon itself.

    In the game, the yer as the Main Character Ethan would eventually lead the charge to retake the region alongside the main cast: Julia, Carl, Sylvie, Lilia, Lucas, and either Irina or Seraphine. Each of them brought their unique skills to the battlefield, working in tandem to push back the demonic humans and monsters that had overrun the area. Their teamwork was crucial, with S-rank hunters lending their strength to ensure that thend was reimed.

    It was a grueling campaign, but eventually, they pushed the demons back. The Void Dragon was defeated in a climactic battle, its body copsing into the void from which it came, and thend was freed from the grip of the demonic humans. The victory, however, was bittersweet. While the region had been reimed, the damage was done¡ªthe Federation''s resources were stretched to their limits, and the victory came at a great cost.

    This victory also signaled something far worse: the weakening of the borders of the human domain. The Federation, having expended so much to defeat the Void Dragon and reim thends, was now more vulnerable than ever. Sensing the opportunity, the demons didn''t hesitate. Theyunched a frontal assault on the Federation, striking at the weakened defenses.

    It was the next stage in the game''s descent into chaos¡ªone that forced the yer and the main cast to face not just the scattered forces of demonic humans but an organized and brutal invasion from the demonic armies. The war for humanity''s survival had only just begun.

    ''But the main focus is not the invasion of demons.'' I reminded myself, bringing my thoughts back to the real reason I wanted to hunt the Void Dragon.

    In the game, killing the Void Dragon wasn''t just about retaking territory or defeating a powerful enemy. It was about the reward¡ªthe Primordial Essence that dropped the moment the Void Dragon was killed. This essence was no ordinary loot.

    It contained a piece of the demon''s power, offering the yer something incredibly rare: a trait known as

    [Voidborne]

 Chapter 633 139.3 - Prepare

    Chapter633 139.3 - Prepare

    Power of the Void.

    A concept so elusive, yet foundational. I couldn''t help but ponder it as I traced the intricate lines of the ne again.

    Void isn''t like space or time¡ªtwo concepts bound by linearity and dimensional constraints. Space can be bent, stretched, and manipted, and time is a flow we either travel with or attempt to bend backward. But Void? Void is different.

    Void, by its very nature, is emptiness. It''s nothing. A vacuum devoid of form, substance, or existence. But that''s what makes Void power so unique, so dangerous. In the game, the concept was executed in a way that elevated it beyond the usual metaphysical ideas. Void wasn''t just emptiness; it was the power of nullifying.

    Nullifying everything.

    Void power could erase an attack before it even reached you. It could nullify defenses, rendering even the most imprable barriers meaningless. It didn''t matter what form it took¡ªbe it a trait, an ability, a skill, or a passive¡ªit could be undone, negated, swallowed by the Void''s endless hunger. The concept itself was boundless. A formless power that could assume any shape, any function, and then¡­ remove it.

    In a way, Void power wasn''t about what it was¡ªit was about what it wasn''t. It didn''t create or destroy; it simply removed the existence of whatever stood before it. And that''s why it was so terrifying. It wasn''t bound by the limitations of the physical or magical world. It could nullify a sword mid-swing, erasing its edge and leaving nothing but a handle. It could cancel out the mostplex spell formations, reducing them to nothingness in an instant.

    Endless. Infinite. And entirely without form.

    The very idea of Void power was that it could be anything or nothing. That was the paradox¡ªan endless concept capable of turning anything into a void of non-existence. No matter how strong an enemy was, or howplex their abilities were, the Void could always find a way to nullify them.

    That was why I needed to kill the Void Dragon ahead of the timeline. Acquiring [Voidborne] wasn''t just about obtaining an overwhelming power¡ªit was about having the time to cultivate and refine it. Even with the ability to control the void, traits like [Voidborne] were not instantaneous sources of strength. They were growth-type abilities, just like my existing [Shadowborne].

    Traits, by their very definition, required cultivation. They weren''t passive gifts bestowed upon the wielder, but abilities that needed to be honed, trained, and expanded over time. Proficiency wasn''t immediate; it had to be earned. And the earlier you acquired a trait, the more time you had to increase your mastery over it. The sooner I obtained [Voidborne], the sooner I could begin that process of refinement.

    Just as [Shadowborne] had grown alongside me¡ªallowing me to manipte shadows, move unseen, and blend into the darkness¡ª[Voidborne] would need the same careful attention. Mastering the power of void wasn''t something that could be rushed. It was a concept that required discipline, control, and understanding.

    The more time I had to develop the trait, the stronger it would be.

    ''And there''s also this,'' I thought, recalling a critical concept in my mind¡ªthe ability to freelymand Void-attributed mana. That was the cornerstone of this entire n, the reason I was willing to take all the risksbined. Commanding void mana was key to opposing whatevery ahead, and with the world already diverging from the original timeline, I needed a power that would let me adapt.

    ''With how the world is shifting, there''s no guarantee that whatever happens next will remain within my grasp.'' The plot of the game was elerating faster than expected, and there were already signs that events could spiral out of control. If something emerged that was beyond my current abilities, something nearly invincible, I needed to be prepared. I needed something that could match and surpass it¡ªsomething like Void power.

    Victor''s powers. The thought of him¡­.

    In the game, he had been one of the rivals of the main character and the most dangerous viin, a force of destruction that had left scars on both the world and the main cast. He wasn''t alone, either. Many others, viins like Victor, had wielded abilities that threatened to upend everything. Each time, the yer barely scraped by. That was why I needed [Voidborne], why I needed a power capable of countering threats like him.

    But I wasn''t blind to the risks. Even if the Void Dragon was still in its growth phase, not yet fully developed, it was still a dragon. The power it held, even in a weakened state, was nothing to take lightly. One wrong move, and I could end up as nothing more than a footnote in the dragon''s path to full strength.

    With my current abilities, going against a primordial dragon was still a gamble. Even with the strategic advantage of striking early, the risk was undeniable. But that was exactly why I couldn''t wait.

    ''It is hard to describe this exact feeling, but I feel like things will no longer be the same from the second semester.''

    And since that would be the case.

    ''The risks are worth it,'' I reminded myself. I needed to strike before it became fully awakened. If I seeded, the power of the void would be mine. If I failed¡­ Well, failure wasn''t an option.

    That was why I hadid everything out before me. Five rare herbs, scattered around in a calcted pattern on the table. Each one had been difficult to acquire, but the preparation was worth it. Their potency, whenbined, would give me an edge against the Void Dragon.

    I nced over the herbs, naming them silently as I assessed their quality:

    Celial Nightshade ¨C A nt said to bloom only under the light of a blue moon, its toxic essence potent enough to disrupt mana flow in any creature.

    Voidroot ¨C Dark as the void itself, a root that grows deep in deste wastnds, known for its ability to absorb and nullify surrounding mana. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hergrass ¨C A shimmering, silver nt that resonates with dimensional magic, often used in spells that distort or fold space.

    Dokebloom ¨C A rare flower found in dragon territories, its petals imbued with a faint essence of dragon''s blood, effective against draconic creatures.

    Rostglow Moss ¨C A cold, blue moss that thrives in the harshest conditions, its chilling effects capable of slowing down even the strongest regenerative abilities.

    Why were they scattered here in front of me?

    Becausebining all these herbs using just a small amount of Drakenvenom, a highly vtile liquid known for its mana-reactive properties, would create a concoction¡ªone that could pierce through the defenses of a Void Dragon.

    In the game, this concoction was called Void''s Bane. It wasn''t something easily stumbled upon. yers whopleted a specific side mission¡ªone tied to the history of the Void n¡ªwould discover it. The side mission revolved around an ancient alchemist, a man whose life had been consumed by his desire for revenge against the Void n after they wiped out his family. His final creation was this poison, specifically designed to weaken the Void n''s most powerful creatures.

    The note found during the mission had always stuck with me. The alchemist had written, "For every ounce of suffering they inflicted, I will return it tenfold. Let this be my final strike against the darkness that devoured my world."

    I had managed to acquire all the ingredients and the Rakenvenom, knowing full well that it would give me the edge I needed.

    I had already tested a lesser version of this poison against Zharokath. That had been the real reason why he couldn''t expel it from his body or even sense it was there. The principle behind the concoction¡ªits ability to nullify mana at a fundamental level¡ªwas what made it so dangerous. And Zharokath, weak as he waspared to the fully awakened Void Dragon, didn''t stand a chance once it took hold.

    Now, looking over the rare herbs before me, I carefully checked their conditions one final time. The Celial Nightshade''s dark petals were intact, the Voidroot still held its dense, mana-absorbing properties, and the Dokebloom''s draconic essence was potent as ever. Each herb was in the precise condition I needed them to be.

    Satisfied, I began cing the ingredients back into my spatial bracelet. I didn''t have the necessary equipment to brew the concoction yet¡ªthat part wouldeter today, once I reached the right facility. For now, the materials were safe, and the n wasing together.

    I nced at the other item I had prepared for this mission. A small, unassuming pill. But the cost of that pill was anything but insignificant¡ª5 million Valer. Expensive, but necessary.

    [Overdriving Pill]

    This pill was designed to boost an Awakened''s stats by a staggering 35% for about three minutes. In a battle against something as dangerous as the Void Dragon, every second mattered, and that kind of boost could tip the scales. However, there was a price to pay for such power. Once the effects wore off, the body would suffer from intense strain, leaving the user weakened and vulnerable.

    I turned the pill over in my fingers, feeling its weight.

    I''d only use it as ast resort. In a fight where timing and precision meant everything, it was a gamble¡ªbut one I couldn''t afford not to have on hand.

    ''Everything has a cost,'' I reminded myself, cing the pill carefully into my supplies. The battle with the Void Dragon wouldn''t just be about strength; it would be about how much I was willing to risk.

    I had also considered contacting Sylvie. Her blessing, far superior to any temporary enhancements like the [Overdriving Pill], offered a significant boost without any of the drawbacks. Itsted for over two hours, and when it ended, there were no side effects¡ªjust pure, sustained power. It was a gift she could bestow with ease, one that could potentially turn the tide in a battle against the Void Dragon.

    But then, almost immediately, I dismissed the thought. It was a stupid idea.

    Relying on Sylvie would mean more than just asking for her help. Besides, I couldn''t afford to be dependent on her power. The risks I was taking were mine to bear, and this fight was something I had to handle on my own terms.

    ''No,'' I decided, shaking the thought away.

 Chapter 634 139.4 - Prepare

    Chapter634 139.4 - Prepare

    I had also prepared several talismans, orbs, and scrolls¡ªeach one carefully selected and costing me a small fortune. These weren''t simple trinkets; they were specialized, high-tier items designed forbat scenarios just like the one I was about to face. In total, I had spent around 1 million Valer to acquire them, a hefty price but one that would give me every possible advantage.

    The talismans were crafted from rare materials and imbued with powerful enchantments. Each one had a specific purpose¡ªbarrier creation, mana amplification, or negating certain elemental effects. The orbs were focused tools of destruction, capable of unleashing devastating amounts of condensed energy. As for the scrolls, they werest-resort items, containing single-use spells that could either turn the tide of battle or create an escape route if things went south.

    I spread them out briefly on the table, double-checking their integrity. These were precision tools, each designed for maximum effectiveness against something as dangerous as the Void Dragon.

    ''Expensive, but necessary,'' I thought, recalling the long negotiations I''d gone through to procure them. Spending this much was a calcted risk, but it was worth every Valer if it gave me even a slight edge.

    Once satisfied with the condition of the items, I carefully ced them back into my spatial bracelet. They were ready when I needed them, and when it came time to face the Void Dragon, I''d need every one of them.

    ********

    The morning sun bathed the horizon in hues of soft gold and warm orange as Maya stood at the window of her private airship, her eyes fixed on the vast city of Ardmont sprawled beneath her. It was around 8 a.m., and the airship was sailing smoothly through the skies, cutting through the clouds with graceful precision.

    The steady hum of the ship''s engines was a constant, calming presence, but Maya''s mind was elsewhere. She had been up early, preparing herself for this meeting with Astron. Though her expression remained calm andposed, as it often was, there was a quiet anticipation in her chest that she couldn''t quite shake.

    The morning air was cool, and the ship''srge, elegant windows allowed her an unobstructed view of the sprawling city below, slowlying to life as the first streams of sunlight hit the streets and buildings. Ardmont was a city she had visited countless times, though right now it was a little different.

    She wore her usual attire¡ªelegant but practical¡ªtailored perfectly for her standing. A long, flowing coat adorned with subtle mana-infused embroidery that shimmered faintly in the daylight, and boots that were light but sturdy enough for swift movement.

    Her hair, neatly tied back, moved gently in the breeze from the airship''s motion, though her eyes remained focused ahead, a sense of purpose in her gaze.

    The soft hum of the engines and the whisper of the wind were the only sounds as she leaned slightly against the edge of the window, her thoughts drifting to Astron. Afterst night''s call, there was a part of her that was eager to see him again, to make sure, with her own eyes, that he was truly fine.

    ''He said he''s okay,'' she thought to herself. ''And now that what he desires here isplete¡­''

    Maya''s thoughts trailed off as she leaned against the window, her mind racing.

    She knew why Astron hade to her state. Ss Vayne had been his target from the beginning. He had moved with precision and determination, never straying from his goal, and now that the hunt was over, Maya was certain he would be leaving soon¡ªjust like he always did.

    Astron wasn''t the type to linger. Once his task was finished, he would disappear again, moving on to the next thing. His practicality was something she admired, but it also left her feeling¡­ untethered. She did not like the thought of watching him walk away, knowing that this might be thest time she''d see him until the second semester of the academy began.

    Her fingers brushed against the smooth surface of the window as the realization settled over her. The thought weighed heavy in her chest, but she kept her expressionposed, refusing to let the ache of his inevitable departure show. She had already resolved to be stronger, to stand on her own without relying so heavily on him. This was just another test of that resolve.

    Still, it didn''t make the prospect of saying goodbye any easier.

    ''He''ll leave soon,'' she thought, her eyes narrowing slightly as she focused on the approaching cityscape. ''And I won''t see him again for two weeks. I knew this would happen, but¡­''

    Maya exhaled softly, shaking off the lingering thoughts of his departure. She couldn''t afford to dwell on it, not now. Last night''s realization was still fresh in her mind¡ªher dependency, her need to lean on Astron more than she should have. That was something she needed to control, to exercise discipline over. She was a mage, a genius, and if she couldn''t master her own emotions, how could she master the challenges ahead of her?

    ''This is fine,'' she told herself, her fingers tightening briefly before she let her hand fall away from the window. ''It''s how things are supposed to be. We can''t always be together, and that should be fine.''

    She took a deep breath, straightening her posture as the airship gently swayed in the sky, descending toward the bustling city below. Her eyes followed the streets as they slowly came into focus, the people moving about their morning routines, unaware of the inner conflict she was pushing aside.

    Maya knew she had to savor this moment, to enjoy the time she had with Astron without clinging too tightly to it. It wasn''t fair to him, and it wasn''t healthy for her. He had his path, and she had hers. And while those paths crossed, she couldn''t expect them to always be the same.

    The realization settled over her like a quiet resolve. She could do this. She could be stronger. And when the time came for him to leave, she would let him go, with grace and understanding.

    ''Just savor the moment,'' she reminded herself, her heart steadying as the airship descended toward itsnding. The city of Ardmont stretched out beneath her, vibrant and alive with the pulse of morning activity. But her thoughts remained focused on whaty ahead¡ªon the brief time she had left with Astron.

    "Lady Evergreen," a voice called from behind her, interrupting her thoughts.

    Maya turned to see the airship''s captain standing respectfully at the entrance to the cabin. "We''ll bending in Ardmont shortly. Should we proceed to your scheduled destination?"

    Maya gave a small nod, her expression calm but carrying the quiet determination she always held when focused. "Yes, proceed."

    The airship descended smoothly, the engines humming softly as it approached the outskirts of Ardmont. Maya could already see the familiarnding tform below, arge hangar area designated for the private and specialized airships that frequented the city. The sun was still low in the sky, casting long shadows over the gleaming metal structures of the hangar as they touched down with precision.

    Once the airship hadnded, Maya stepped off with her usual grace, her boots clicking softly against the smooth surface of the tform. The cool morning air greeted her, crisp and refreshing, as the bustle of activity from the airship staff worked around her, though they were quiet and efficient, ensuring a seamless transition from sky to ground.

    Not long after, a sleek, ck car pulled up to the hangar, its driver already waiting. Maya stepped inside, the door closing softly behind her as the driver offered a polite nod.

    "Where to, Lady Evergreen?" the driver asked, his tone professional and measured.

    "To the city center," Maya replied, settling into the leather seat. The car began to move smoothly along the road, the citying into clearer view as they made their way through the outskirts and into the heart of Ardmont.

    As they drove, Maya reached for her smartwatch, her thoughts turning to Astron once again. She had already decided that today was about savoring the moment, and though she felt that familiar pang of anticipation, she kept her mind focused and calm. She dialed Astron''s number, and after a few rings, he picked up.

    "Senior," came his familiar, steady voice.

    "Junior," she greeted, her tone light. "Where are you right now?"

    There was a brief pause before Astron responded. "I''m in the city center. At a caf¨¦ called Morning Brew."

    Maya smiled slightly, recognizing the name. "I see. I''ll meet you there shortly."

    "I''ll be here," he replied simply, and with that, the call ended.

    Maya leaned back in her seat, her eyes drifting toward the city outside the window as they passed through the bustling streets. The familiar sights of Ardmont flickered by, but her thoughts remained focused on whaty ahead. She wasn''t sure how long this meeting wouldst or what exactly they would talk about, but for now, that didn''t matter.

    She would savor the moment.

    *******

    The caf¨¦ door chimed softly as Maya entered, the warm scent of coffee and freshly baked pastries greeting her. Morning Dew was a cozy ce, the kind that invited long conversations over steaming cups of tea, but as Maya stepped inside, she immediately felt the subtle shift in the atmosphere.

    Heads turned, and hushed whispers filled the air. She gathered the attention of many people, their curious gazes lingering on her as she walked through the caf¨¦.

    She had grown used to this by now. Being a member of the Evergreen family, not to mention her presence as the top mage in her ss, naturally drew attention wherever she went.

    Her reputation may not be that known, but the elegance with which she carried herself only added to the allure. Still, it wasn''t something that fazed her anymore; her expression remainedposed, her focus fixed on the task at hand.

    Her eyes scanned the caf¨¦, and it didn''t take her long to spot Astron. He was seated in a corner by the window, his posture rxed, his gaze turned outward as if he was lost in thought, watching the city streets beyond. The sunlight streamed in through the window, casting a soft glow across his figure, highlighting his sharp features and the casual,posed air he always carried.

    Maya''s lips curved into a small, almost imperceptible smile.

    As much as she was used to gathering attention, it was evident that Astron would no longer be astranger to it either¡ªthough perhaps unknowingly.

    She could see the subtle nces from a few of the other patrons, their eyes flicking toward him from time to time. Some were curious, others intrigued, but it was clear that his presence, much like hers, wasn''t something that went unnoticed.

    ''Of course,'' Maya thought with a shake of her head, helplessly amused. It was her fault after all. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With a small sigh, she moved toward him, weaving through the tables with effortless grace, the faint murmur of conversation surrounding her. She kept her eyes fixed on Astron, her expression calm as she made her way across the caf¨¦.

    As she approached his table, he turned, his violet eyes locking onto hers with a quiet greeting.

    "Senior."

 Chapter 635 139.5 - Prepare

    Chapter635 139.5 - Prepare

    "Senior."

    "Junior," Maya greeted back with a soft smile as she reached the table. She slid her coat off smoothly and draped it over the back of her chair before sitting across from Astron, their usual quiet understanding filling the space between them.

    Astron''s eyes flicked over her for a brief second before he spoke again, his tone calm, as usual. "Have you had breakfast yet?"

    Maya shook her head lightly, a knowing look passing between them. "Not really," she admitted. "I had a morning shake, but nothing more substantial." Her lips curved slightly as she continued, "I thought we might eat together, and it seems I was right."

    Astron nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "I was waiting for you."

    Maya settled into her seat morefortably, appreciating the way their interactions always seemed to flow effortlessly. There was never any need for grand gestures or drawn-out conversations. It was the simplicity of theirpanionship that often brought her the mostfort¡ªespecially now, knowing that soon enough, they would part ways again.

    She nced at the menu on the table, but her attention was still partly on him, noting the way he seemed more rxed than usual. Perhaps it was the calm of the morning, or maybe it was the small reprieve they were sharing before the inevitable departure. Whatever it was, Maya found herself savoring the moment, just as she had promised herself she would.

    "Any rmendations?" she asked, raising an eyebrow slightly as she looked at the menu. Though she frequented Ardmont, she had never been to this particr caf¨¦ before. It had a cozy charm to it and judging by the inviting aromas wafting through the air, it seemed the food would live up to its ambiance.

    Maya nced up from the menu to see Astron staring at her with a nk expression, his head tilted ever so slightly, as if to say, Shouldn''t you know this? Isn''t this the city where you grew up?

    She blinked, taken aback for a split second, and then a softugh escaped her, a sound that was as much an attempt to cover her amusement as it was at her own slight oversight. "Right, right," she said with a small grin, shaking her head. "I should be the one making the rmendations, shouldn''t I?"

    Astron didn''t say anything, but the faintest hint of a curve tugged at the corner of his lips, his violet eyes holding that quiet, knowing look she hade to recognize. Of course, he didn''t need to say a word to get his point across¡ªit was all there, in the way he looked at her, in the subtle shift of his posture.

    She cleared her throat, trying to regain herposure, and focused back on the menu. "Alright, let''s see¡­" she murmured, scanning the local delicacies that filled the page.

    The caf¨¦ offered a variety of dishes typical of Ardmont''s eastern region¡ªa mix of hearty breakfast tters with fresh ingredients, artisan breads, and a selection of pastries infused with local spices. Her eyes wandered over a few familiar items until theynded on something she hadn''t had in a while: a traditional breakfast spread with smoked fish, eggs, freshly baked bread, and a side of seasoned vegetables.

    "This looks good," she said, mostly to herself but loud enough for Astron to hear. "Smoked fish and fresh bread. It''s simple, but I think it''s exactly what I need this morning."

    She nced up again, meeting Astron''s gaze. "What about you? Or are you just going to copy my choice since I know this city better than you?" she teased, the yfulness returning to her voice now that she had settled back into the rhythm of their banter.

    Astron gave a small shrug, his expression neutral but with a glimmer of amusement in his eyes. "Maybe I will," he said, his tone calm, as always. "You seem to know what you''re doing."

    Maya chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Well, I''ll take that as apliment."

    She ced her menu down and leaned back slightly in her chair, feeling thefort of the moment settle in around them. The smell of coffee and freshly baked goods filled the air, and outside, the city of Ardmont was beginning to stir more as the day fully set in.

    ********

    Their order arrived promptly, the aroma of freshly baked bread and smoked fish filling the space between them as the server ced the tes in front of them. Maya took a moment to appreciate the simplicity of the meal¡ªsomething familiar, anforting. She picked up her fork, cutting into the soft bread, and nced across the table at Astron, who had already begun to eat with his usual calm, methodical demeanor.

    For a while, they ate infortable silence, the sounds of the caf¨¦ and the distant hum of the city outside providing a soothing backdrop. Maya let herself savor the moment, the taste of the food and the warmth of the quiet morning settling around them.

    But eventually, the question she had been holding back surfaced in her mind, and she couldn''t ignore it any longer.

    She set her fork down gently, looking across the table at Astron, her expression soft but serious. "So¡­" she began, her voice casual, though there was an unmistakable note of curiosity beneath it. "Now that everything is taken care of, what''s next for you? What are you nning to do?"

    Astron didn''t stop eating immediately, but she could tell her question had his attention. He swallowed his bite of food, then ced his fork down as well, his violet eyes meeting hers with that same calm, unreadable expression.

    After a brief pause, he answered, "I''vepleted what I came here for. Ss Vayne is no longer a problem."

    Maya nodded, already knowing as much but waiting for the part she wasn''t sure of¡ªthe part where he would tell her his next stepsand ns.

    She knew him well enough to understand that he never stayed in one ce longer than necessary, and now that his mission was over, she wondered where he would go next.

    Astron nced out the window for a moment, as if contemting how much to share. "I''ll be heading out soon," he said, his tone as steady as ever. "There are other things I need to take care of before the second semester begins. I''ll be moving around for a while."

    Maya felt the weight of those words settle in her chest, but she had already expected them. She knew how practical Astron was¡ªhow focused he remained on his goals. Still, hearing him confirm that he would be leaving soon brought a quiet pang of sadness.

    But instead of dwelling on it, she gave a small, knowing smile. "Of course you will," she said softly. "That is so like you."

    Astron didn''t respond to that, but there was a faint shift in his expression, something almost thoughtful as if he understood the meaning behind her words.

    Maya leaned back, her hands resting in herp, her expression calm, but beneath the surface, her thoughts stirred with a quiet resentment she couldn''t quite shake. She knew Astron leaving was normal¡ªexpected, even. He was always on the move, andalways focused on his goals with unwavering determination. It was something she admired about him, something she hade to ept as a part of who he was.

    But still¡­ was it too selfish to want him to feel even a hint of regret? Shouldn''t he feel some reluctance after everything they talked about, after all the time they''d spent together?

    The thought lingered in her mind, bringing with it a pang of frustration that she struggled to suppress.

    ''Maybe I''m being foolish,'' she thought, her gaze dropping to her hands. But despite herself, the feeling remained an ache that sat ufortably within her.

    As if sensing her inner turmoil, Astron turned his gaze toward her, his violet eyes meeting hers with a quiet intensity that made her pause. His expression was calm but resolute, as though he understood the thoughts she hadn''t spoken aloud.

    "Senior," he said, his voice steady, "there''s only a week and a half left until the semester starts."

    Maya''s breath caught slightly, her resentment faltering as his words cut through the silence between them. He continued, his tone as even as ever but with a hint of urgency, she wasn''t used to hearing from him.

    "The things you experienced at the banquet¡­ while they weren''tfortable, they''re things you need to understand," he said, his gaze unwavering. "The fact that someone like Ss Vayne¡ªa demon¡ªwas able to influence your vampiric side, to push you out of your own control¡­ it shows that there''s still a lot you need to work on if you want to livefortably with what you are."

    His words struck her deeply, and she felt her initial frustration and resentment dissipate, reced by a quieter, more profound understanding. She knew he was right. The banquet had been a wake-up call, a reminder that she still had a long way to go if she wanted to truly stand on her own.

    Her dependency on Astron, her inability to resist Ss''s influence¡ªit had all been a sign that there was more she needed to learn, more she needed to master.

    Maya swallowed, her gaze softening as she looked back at him. "You''re¡­ right," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "I suppose I let myself get toofortable. I thought I had more control than I actually did."

    Astron gave a small nod, his expression thoughtful. "The powers you possess are not a weakness, Senior," he said calmly. "It''s just something you have to work through. If you''re going to keep walking this path¡­ you need to understand what that means."

    His words, though practical, held a quiet weight, a sense of care that he rarely showed so openly. And as Maya sat there, absorbing his advice, she felt a renewed sense of determination settle over her. She would work harder, she would be stronger¡ªnot just for herself, but to prove that she could stand beside him as an equal, without needing to rely on him so much.

    "Then¡­" Maya began, her voice steady but filled with curiosity as she prepared to ask him what path she should follow, what steps she should take to master the powers she struggled to control.

    But before she could finish, Astron''s hand moved smoothly, almost casually, as he slid something across the table.

    "Please take a look at this."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 636 - 136.6 - Prepare

    Chapter 636 - 136.6 - Prepare

    "Please take a look at this."

    Maya''s gaze drifted downward, settling on the small object Astron had slid across the table. It was delicate but intricately crafted, a charm or amulet of sorts, made from some dark metal that glinted in the morning light.

    Its surface was etched with fine, twisting lines, forming patterns that seemed to ripple across the metal like waves. There were symbols too, unfamiliar andplex, carved with such precision that they seemed almost alive, shifting subtly as she examined them.

    Her brow furrowed slightly as she tilted the object, taking in the faint traces of energy pulsing through it.

    Despite her extensive knowledge, she couldn''t fully decipher its purpose. It felt old, ancient even, as if it had been crafted long ago by hands that understood magic in ways she hadn''t yet explored.

    "What is it?" she asked, her voice soft with intrigue, her gaze lifting to meet his.

    Astron watched her for a moment, his expression unreadable, before he began. "It''s a construct that I had requested to be made after studying [Psychic] magic and its core principles," he said, his tone measured, as though this exnation had been forming in his mind for some time.

    Maya felt her heart quicken, and though she kept her faceposed, a quiet warmth bloomed within her. He had studied psychic magic, her magic.

    It wasn''t something he would have had much use for on his own¡ªhis talentsy elsewhere. A thought crept into her mind, unspoken but vivid: he had done this for her.

    He had delved into unfamiliar territory, expending time and energy, to understand something she struggled with. It was such a small thing, yet it felt monumental.

    Astron continued, unaware of the shift in her thoughts. "In my free time, I looked into the theory behind it. Psychic magic is different from other forms andmore personal. It relies on control and a clear mind, and it can be difficult to manage because of how easily emotions can bleed into the magic itself."

    Maya nodded, absorbing his words. She knew all too well the dangers of psychic magic as this was a piece ofmon knowledge amongst the Awakenedmunity.

    For most people, Psychic magic was a very dangerous tool, as resisting it was not something that one could improve just by advancing their strengths.

    Willpower, mind power, and many other things would need to betaken into consideration which was not something the Awakenedmunity liked.

    Though she listened, it was rare to hear him speak about magic in this way, his tone contemtive yet focused. There was a quiet understanding in his voice, one that seemed to bridge the gap between her struggles and his own experience.

    "As I was researching," he went on, his gaze drifting slightly, "I found references to an old tradition, something used by mages in ancient times."

    Astron''s gaze grew distant, as though reaching throughyers of thought to pull together the words. "In some traditions," he began quietly, "they called it the [Inner Demon]¡ªothers, [Split Subconscious], or even [Hidden Face]. It was thought to be a shadow within the mind, a construct that would allow mages to work through dangerous emotions by separating them from their core selves, channeling the intensity without letting it interfere with their rationality."

    Maya felt herself drawn in further, sensing that this was something beyond mere theory, something connected to her struggle. She remained silent, allowing him the space to continue.

    "When your evolution to a vampire failed," he continued, his tone careful yet unwavering, "your body was left in a state that isn''t fully human, nor fully vampire¡­ and even still not quite elf. The ipleteness isn''t just in your physical self but extends into your psyche." His violet eyes held her gaze with steady focus. "Most of the time magic requires a singr mind, a rity of self. But your thoughts¡­ your emotions¡ªthey''re constantly at odds."

    Maya absorbed his words, a quiet acknowledgment blooming within her. She had always felt the duality within her, that faint disconnect¡ªa lingering war between rationality and instinct. The part of her that craved control, andrity, and the part that, since the failed evolution, felt darker, more vtile.

    Astron gestured to the amulet. "This charm," he exined, "is made to help you confront and control that duality. It''s a construct meant to channel your psychic energy separately from your emotions, letting you keep them distinct." He paused, his gaze steady. "The challenge is to bnce it, to face those parts of yourself that are hard to control¡ªacknowledge them without letting them consume you."

    Maya''s fingers brushed over the delicate amulet again, her thoughts stirring. The [Inner Demon], the part of her that she struggled to contain, could it be tempered through this?

    She could feel itstent power¡ªa carefully designed construct that resonated with theplexity of her own mind. Finding someone who could craft something of this caliber wasn''t just umon; it was nearly impossible.

    The blend of psychic magic with a method for channeling conflicting emotions was rare knowledge, practically ancient, and yet¡­ here it was, right in her hands.

    This wasn''t something Astron could havee up with overnight.

    She realized that he must have spent hours, maybe days, contemting her situation, researching psychic principles that had nothing to do with his own abilities, pushing his understanding to find a way to help her.

    ''Indeed¡­.it wouldn''t be that easy.''

    A quiet sense of gratitude crept into her, though she kept it contained, a steady warmth that settled in her chest.

    Finally, she looked up at him, meeting his unwavering gaze. "How does it work?" she asked, her voice soft but carrying a subtle intensity. "How do I use it¡­ and will it really keep the¡­ other part of me in check?"

    Astron nodded slightly. "It''s a start," he replied. "The amulet works in stages. Its function is to hold your psyche apart from emotional influence, allowing you to observe those impulses objectively. Each time you wear it and focus, it should make you more aware of those shifts within yourself. Over time, you''ll learn to recognize when that darker side is trying to take control." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He paused, his gaze shifting slightly as though choosing his words carefully. "But it won''t suppress it entirely, and it shouldn''t. Confronting those parts of yourself¡ªrecognizing them without letting them rule you¡ªis part of the process."

    Maya nodded, absorbing his words. She had always tried to shut out that part of herself, to bury it under logic and discipline. But this amulet¡­ it wasn''t about suppression; it was about eptance, about bnce. The very thought was daunting, yet somehow, with Astron''s guidance, it felt possible.

    "What about the specifics?" she asked, looking back down at the amulet, her fingers still trailing over the etchings. "Will it require constant use, or is it something I activate as needed?"

    Astron''s gaze held steady as he continued, watching her fingers trace the amulet''s intricate patterns. "Once you activate it," he began, his tone deliberate, "the amulet will allow the other side of you¡ªa more instinctual, less restrained part of yourself¡ªto be a voice within your consciousness."

    He paused, his eyes sharp as he gauged her reaction. "It won''t take over or alter your actions, but it will exist as a presence you canmunicate with. Think of it as a bridge between your rational self and this¡­ darker side. This way, you''ll have a clearer sense of what it wants, why it reacts the way it does, and how to bnce it with your other instincts."

    Maya felt her heartbeat quicken slightly, though she kept her expressionposed. The idea was unsettling yet somehow¡­ intriguing. The thought of giving that shadowy part of her a voice, a presence, meant no longer burying it underyers of control. It meant meeting it face-to-face.

    "Will it feel like¡­ me?" she asked, her voice softer now, almost hesitant.

    Astron nodded. "It''s still part of you, but separated enough that you can observe it as a distinct presence. That''s why it''s a construct¡ªit provides that distance, that division, so you''re not just reacting to it. Instead, you''ll be interacting with it, understanding it, even working with it. Over time, this dialogue can bring that other side into alignment with who you are as a whole."

    Maya absorbed his words, her gaze drifting back to the amulet. It would mean facing things she had suppressed, parts of herself she had denied since the failed evolution. But perhaps, if she could give it a voice, andunderstand its desires, she might find the peace she''d been missing.

    Astron''s voice cut into her thoughts. "This won''t be easy, Senior. The charm only facilitates the connection¡ªit''s your resolve and self-awareness that will make it effective. Think of it as a guide, not a cure."

    Maya felt the weight of his words settling over her, each one a quiet reminder that this journey would require more than just a charm; it would demand an unflinching look inward. Her fingers tightened around the amulet as if drawing strength from its intricate form. There was a part of her that felt both anxious and strangely eager, the thought of facing herself in such a raw, unfiltered way stirring emotions she couldn''t quite name.

    She lifted her gaze back to Astron, her voice steady but holding a glint of determination. "I understand," she said. "It''s a chance to finally see that part of me as it truly is, to stop denying it."

    Astron''s expression softened slightly, an almost imperceptible nod acknowledging her resolve. "Yes," he replied, "and when you''re ready to use it, remember¡ªit''s not about forcing control. It''s about inviting understanding. Take your time and approach it without judgment."

    The words resonated deeply, like a whisper of calm. This wasn''t about power or strength alone. It was about integration, about finding a way to exist with all of herself.

    ''That is right. I need to face it myself.'' With a final, grateful look, she tucked the amulet safely away, the anticipation within her mingling with a newfound resolve.

    "Thank you, Junior," she said quietly. "I won''t waste this."

 Chapter 637 - 140.1 - Concocting

    Chapter 637- 140.1 - Concocting

    Maya leaned back in her chair, her gaze fixed on the amulet resting in her hands as the weight of Astron''s words settled over her. She let herself sink deeper into the chair, feeling the smooth wood beneath her back as her thoughts spun.

    ''This charm¡­ it will allow me to confront the other part of myself.''

    The concept wasn''t foreign to her, not entirely. She had been aware, in her own way, of that shadow lingering within her. How many times had she woken from a nightmare, hearing a voice, her own voice, yet different¡ªharsher, filled with a desire she couldn''t quite understand?

    It had been unsettling, those nights when she''d lie awake afterward, dismissing it as some lingering memory of the failed evolution.

    ''But was it really just a dream? Or was it something more?''

    Her fingers brushed over the delicate carvings, feeling a faint warmth from the charm as if it held a life of its own, quietly awaiting activation. And yet, now that Astron had given her a name for it¡ªa method to face it¡ªshe felt a weight lift, even as a new gravity took its ce.

    ''This other self¡­ I''ve tried to bury it. Suppress it. But all that''s done is make it stronger, hasn''t it?''

    The thought sent a shiver through her, but she kept her faceposed, her breathing steady. She was beginning to see the truth in Astron''s words, that epting this side of her wasn''t a weakness¡ªit was part of her path forward.

    ''If I want to understand myself¡­ to have the control I need, then I can''t keep denying it. I need to hear it, let it speak, learn why it wants what it does.''

    As she lifted her gaze to Astron, a quiet resolve settled within her, mingling with a hint of vulnerability. He had gone to lengths she hadn''t anticipated, researching unfamiliar, ancient practices to help her bridge the gap she had been too afraid to cross alone.

    ''Indeed¡­.if he had spent all that effort, from now on I should do it on my own. He had already done so much.'' Maya''s gaze lingered on the charm for a moment longer before she exhaled softly, a subtle but steadying sigh as she clenched her fists beneath the table, feeling the cool edge of resolve settle within her.

    ''He''s already done so much,'' she thought, her fingers tightening slightly. ''From here on, it''s up to me.''

    If she wanted to be able to wield her power as both a mage and a vampire, she needed to embrace the duality within her¡ªwithout fear of losing herself to one side or the other. She''d kept the two separated, thinking it would protect her from slipping into something uncontroble. But this¡­ this was a chance to unify her strengths. A way to bring bnce.

    Her eyes lifted once more, finding Astron''s steady gaze, and she felt a quiet resolve settling deeper within her. This path he walked, with his unyielding determination, his goals, and his vengeance¡­ wasn''t an easy one. And she knew that he would face challenges she might never fully understand.

    ''If he''s already willing to put this much thought into helping me¡­ I won''t be a burden,'' she vowed silently. ''I''ll be someone he can rely on.''

    The weight of thatmitment was tangible, pressing into her chest like a slow, steady pulse, and she weed it. She wasn''t simply a student following a mentor''s lead¡ªshe wanted to be an ally, someone he could trust, someone who wouldn''t fall apart the moment he wasn''t there.

    Maya straightened in her seat, holding that newfound resolve close, feeling it settle into her like a quiet, stabilizing presence. She had spent so much time thinking of herself as iplete, of her instincts as dangerous impulses to suppress.

    But now, as she considered the bnce she would need to strike, she realized she was on the edge of something more¡ªa unity within herself that would let her truly wield her strength. The amulet, still warm in her hand, felt less like a tool and more like a bridge toward that goal.

    She nced at Astron, a soft but firm expression in her eyes, and remembered what else she''d meant to tell him before they parted. She felt a flicker of excitement at the thought, mingling with her newfound purpose. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Astron," she began, her voice calm but carrying a hint of eagerness, "there''s something I meant to mention before you leave."

    He raised an eyebrow, his violet gaze attentive as always, waiting for her to continue.

    "Kieran contacted me yesterday," she exined, watching his reaction as she continued. "He said the weapon you requested is ready. He mentioned that we coulde by whenever you''re free to take a look."

    Astron''s gaze shifted slightly, a subtle glint of interest passing over his usuallyposed expression. "Good," he replied, his tone calm.

    "Then, should we take a look at it right now?"

    Maya felt a quiet warmth blossom inside her as she saw the subtle interest sh in Astron''s gaze. She knew him well enough by now to recognize the meaning behind his calm expression; this wasn''t just a visit to pick up a weapon. Astron had been testing Kieran''s capabilities with this request, gauging not only the quality of his craftsmanship but also his trustworthiness and potential as an ally. The thought brought a smile to her lips¡ªKieran would finally have a chance to show just how skilled he truly was, something she''d always known but had rarely seen acknowledged by others with Astron''s level of scrutiny.

    "Yes, let''s," she replied, her voice steady but carrying a hint of eagerness.

    As they stood, she felt her anticipation grow, knowing how much this meeting meant not only to Astron but to Kieran as well.

    As they walked through the bustling city streets, Maya''s thoughts lingered on Kieran. If he could meet Astron''s expectations, there was a chance he''d gain a trusted ce in Astron''s world¡ªa world she was quickly realizing was far moreplex and dangerous than most people understood.

    And if Kieran were to be someone Astron trusted, it would mean Astron might visit them more often. She felt a quiet thrill at that thought, knowing how much it would mean to her to have him around, to be able to help him in whatever small ways she could.

    As they arrived at Kieran''s shop, she shot a quick nce at Astron, catching the hint of anticipation in his violet gaze.

    She felt a surge of pride for her friend, confident that he would rise to the asion. The shop, tucked between more opulent storefronts, appeared modest from the outside, with its slightly cluttered disys and unpolished charm.

    Yet, to Maya, it was a ce filled with the essence of Kieran''s brilliance, and now, she hoped Astron would see it that way too.

    Pushing the door open, they entered to find Kieran already at his workbench, his focused expression shifting to one of delight when he saw them. "Ah, just in time!" he greeted, gesturing to a covered table where something rested beneath a cloth.

    Astron stepped forward, his gaze steady as he regarded Kieran with that familiar, quiet intensity. Maya took her ce beside him, feeling a flicker of excitement. She knew this was Kieran''s moment, and she felt a subtle pride knowing her friend was about to shine.

    Kieran pulled back the cloth with a flourish, revealing the weapon he''d crafted. The de gleamed under the shop''s light, every edge honed with precision. It was more than just a weapon; it was a testament to Kieran''s skill, and Maya couldn''t help but feel a rush of happiness, knowing Astron was finally seeing it firsthand.

    "Go on," Kieran said, his voiceced with a hint of pride. "I think you''ll find it meets your specifications¡ªand then some."

    Astron studied the weapon, his expressionposed as he took it in, testing its bnce and feeling the energy flowing through it. Maya watched closely, noting the way his eyes narrowed slightly, his scrutiny intense. She held her breath, hoping her friend''s work would be enough to impress him.

    After a long, quiet moment, Astron nodded approvingly, a barely perceptible smile touching his lips. "You''ve done well," he said simply, his voice carrying a weight of sincerity.

    But someone was not happy with the wording it seemed.

    Kieran raised his eyebrows, crossing his arms with a wry grin. "That''s all? You''ve done well?" he echoed, disbeliefcing his voice. "Do you think you''ll find something like this anywhere else?"

    Astron''s calm gaze flicked to Kieran, intrigued but silent, as Kieran stepped forward, his fingers closing around the handle of the de with a practiced ease. He lifted it, turning it under the light so it gleamed with a faint, ethereal shimmer, and gestured for Astron to pay attention.

    "Let me show you what these beauties can actually do," Kieran continued, his voice now carrying a touch of pride. "First off, I''ve nearly perfected the aerodynamic design on these des. You won''t hear a thing when they flypletely silent."

    He threw the de lightly into the air, and it cut through the air without even the faintest whisper,nding perfectly back into his hand. Astron''s eyes narrowed in appreciation, but he said nothing, watching as Kieran spun the de around his fingers, demonstrating its bnce.

    "Each of them is enchanted with an armor-pration attribute," Kieran exined, his green eyes gleaming with excitement. "%35 Armor Pration, by the way." He spoke.

    "No ordinary shield or defense will stop these. The enchantment lets the de pierce through even the toughest metals, making them ideal for any encounter."

    He nced at Astron, the faintest hint of a smug grin on his lips, and continued, "Their durability''s enhanced too. The metal I used isn''t just strong; it''s resilient. It''ll hold every strike, every impact, without sacrificing agility." Kieran gave the de another casual spin, his hand moving with the confidence of someone who knew exactly how his creation worked. "And before you ask¡ªno, they''re not heavy. All the strength, none of the bulk."

    Astron''s gaze was fixed on the weapon, his violet eyes glinting as he absorbed each detail. But Kieran wasn''t done yet.

    "Now, the best part," he said, a flicker of excitement crossing his face. "The true edge these des hold isn''t just in their silence or their piercing power. No¡­" Kieran swung the de effortlessly around his fingers, letting it settle into his hand as if it were an extension of himself. "This is where the magic really happens."

    With a quick flick of his wrist, he activated the enchantment, and the de began to glow faintly, a pulsing energy tracing along the edges.

    "You can change the type of poison that you want to enchant your weapon."

 Chapter 638 140.2 - Concocting

    Chapter638 140.2 - Concocting

    "Now, the best part. The true edge these des hold isn''t just in their silence or their piercing power. No¡­..This is where the magic really happens."

    With a swift motion of his wrist, Kieran activated the enchantment, causing the de to emit a soft glow, with a pulsing energy tracing along its edges.

    "You can change the type of poison that you want to enchant your weapon."

    Kieran''s eyes sparkled as he continued, his tone dropping to a hushed but excited whisper, "Here''s the true edge. For most weapons that carry poison, you''re limited to a single type¡ªparalytic, venomous, maybe corrosive. But this one¡­ this de doesn''t settle for just one." He gave the de a final, expert twirl, then held it aloft, the edges faintly pulsing with energy.

    Astron''s eyes sharpened, his interest piqued as he listened. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "With this enchantment, you can change the type of poison the de holds. Venom, paralysis, decay¡ªyou choose," Kieran said, his tone filled with pride. "I developed a uniqueyering process that lets you switch between poison types onmand. You won''t need a new de for every situation. Just activate the enchantment, and the weapon adjusts ordingly."

    To demonstrate, Kieran flicked his wrist, and the de''s glow shifted from a deep emerald to a sickly purple, indicating a change in the poison''s nature. He moved it once more, and the purple hue turned a faint, smoky gray, each color representing a different toxin within the de.

    "Think of it as flexibility for the user," Kieran exined, ncing at Astron with a knowing look. "I figured someone like you, with the arsenal I''ve seen you carry, would put this to good use. Adaptability in a single weapon, so you''re not tied down by equipment or constantly switching tools. It''s all in one ce."

    Astron couldn''t hide the glint of admiration that crossed his expression. The concept was something he''d considered in the past¡ªhaving weapons tailored to match his strategic adaptability. However, he hadn''t had the time, nor the resources, to fully develop it.

    "You''ve exceeded expectations," Astron murmured, taking the de from Kieran''s hand to feel the subtle, pulsing energy coursing through it. The enchantment responded to his touch, and he could sense the ease with which he could shift its attributes¡ªvenom for a prolonged fight, paralysis for quick subduing, and even decay for disabling tougher opponents.

    Kieran smirked, his voice holding a trace of satisfaction. "I thought that might impress you," he said, crossing his arms. "It wasn''t easy to make, but I knew someone like you would see the value."

    Astron gave a final nod, respect evident in his gaze. "I see now that, Senior Maya''s words regarding you were true."

    Maya''s lips curled into a yful smile as she nced at Astron. "Did you not believe me?" she teased, her tone light but her eyes gleaming with mischief.

    Astron turned to her, his expression calm but with a glint of honesty in his gaze. "It wasn''t that I didn''t believe you," he replied. "I just wanted to see it with my own eyes."

    Maya chuckled, clearly unbothered by his response. She knew that Astron''s thoroughness was just part of who he was; he always preferred to judge things for himself, especially when it came to matters that affected his safety and strategy. The satisfaction of seeing Kieran''s talent acknowledged only deepened her pride.

    Kieran, watching the exchange with a grin, cleared his throat and stepped forward. "Alright, so let me show you how to record poisons into the de''s enchantment," he said, holding the weapon out to Astron.

    He continued, "I''ve already loaded a few poisons for testing¡ªpotent stuff, but I''m no poison expert, so they may not be exactly what you''d want. This is just a starting point." Kieran''s fingers traced along the runes engraved on the hilt, and the de shifted colors as he cycled through the different poison types. "Now, if you want to add your own, it''s easy enough."

    He flipped the de over and pointed to a small, rune-inscribed chamber near the hilt. "This chamber here," he exined, "is where you ce the poison of your choice. The enchantment will absorb it, and then you can store that type for future use. Just focus your mana while holding it, and the enchantment will learn the properties of the poison."

    Kieran demonstrated, reaching for a small vial of poison he had on hand. Pouring a drop into the chamber, he activated the enchantment. The de glowed as the new poison integrated, shifting to a faint green hue as the weapon epted it.

    "Now, that poison type is avable in the rotation," he said, handing the de back to Astron. "Just cycle through and use it as you see fit. It''ll retain the poisons you store unless you overwrite them with something new."

    Astron took the de, absorbing each instruction carefully, already considering how to tailor it for differentbat scenarios. Kieran''s innovation and craftsmanship had surpassed his expectations, and he was quietly impressed by the attention to detail.

    "Thank you, Mister Kieran," Astron said, his tone sincere, as he nced at Maya, who looked pleased beyond words.

    Kieran couldn''t resist a triumphant grin as he folded his arms. "See, it''s your own fault for doubting me from the start," he dered, his voice tinged with a yful boastfulness. He looked entirely satisfied, basking in the well-deserved praise for his craft.

    Astron watched him calmly, his expression as steady as ever, though there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes at Kieran''s enthusiasm. Just as Kieran seemed to be getting carried away, Mayaughed softly, cutting through his reverie and bringing him back to the present.

    "Alright, alright," she said, her eyes shining with amusement. "We get it, Kieran¡ªyou''re a genius."

    Kieran chuckled, giving a little shrug as he turned to Astron, still smiling. "So, anything else you need?" he asked, a hint of pride still lingering in his tone.

    Astron paused, his gaze drifting for a moment as he weighed his thoughts, inwardly considering whether he should mention the idea he''d been mulling over. The weapon in his hand was exceptional, and Kieran had more than proven his skills, but this request was... different.

    After a brief silence, he decided to ask. "There is one more thing," he began, meeting Kieran''s expectant gaze. "It''s something I''ve been thinking about for a while¡ªa problem I''ve been trying to solve."

    Kieran raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Go on."

    "Transportation," Astron said, the word alone carrying a sense of purpose. "I need a vehicle. Something fast, efficient, andpact¡ªideally something I can carry with me. I want the option to return to where I leave it without being weighed down."

    Kieran''s eyes widened slightly, and he stroked his chin thoughtfully, clearly fascinated by the challenge. "So, you''re talking about something you can summon or assemble on the spot, something that wouldn''t interfere with your mobility otherwise?"

    "Exactly," Astron replied. "It needs to be reliable, but also unobtrusive."

    Kieran nodded slowly, his mind clearly racing with ideas. "That''s¡­ quite the request," he admitted, though a spark of excitement was unmistakable in his expression. "But it''s doable. I''d have to look into specialized materials for durability and lightness, probably something that can fold or copse into a smaller form. And a way to remotely summon it¡­ yes, that could work." His gaze sharpened with inspiration, and he shed a quick grin at Astron. "I like it. Give me some time, and I''ll see what I cane up with."

    Maya, watching the exchange, felt a surge of excitement at the thought. She could already picture Kieran throwing himself into the project with all his skill and enthusiasm. Astron''s confidence in her friend made her feel quietly proud, knowing he trusted both of them enough to share this need.

    Kieran watched Astron thoughtfully, the gears in his mind already turning over the possibilities for this new project. There was something about Astron¡ªsomething he couldn''t quite put his finger on. For someone who kept so much hidden behind a calm exterior, Astron seemed unusually sharp, like he could grasp the nuances of a concept even before Kieran fully exined it. It was a rare trait, one that Kieran, a self-proimed genius, held in high regard. And the more he observed Astron, the more he felt that this wasn''t someone he''d get bored talking shop with.

    He cleared his throat, shifting his attention from his thoughts. "All right," he said, a spark of interest glinting in his eyes. "If I''m going to work on this, I''ll need a way to contact you directly. I get the feeling I might have some questions¡ªor ideas¡ªthat''ll pop up as I go."

    Astron looked at him, his expression as steady as ever. With a small nod, he produced code from his smartwatch. He handed it over to Kieran, who epted it with his own smartwatch and then the smartwatch registered the contact.

    As Kieran''s smartwatch registered Astron''s contact, he nodded, satisfaction clear in his expression. "Good. I''ll reach out if there are any updates or, well, any sudden shes of brilliance," he said with a smirk. He tilted his head thoughtfully, adding, "Just a heads up, though¡ªthe sum may end up a bit higher than these daggers. Working with specialized materials and adding custom summoning functions isn''t exactly a bargain."

    Astron opened his mouth to respond, but before he could say a word, Maya stepped in, her tone light but firm. "I''ll be the one covering this. No need to worry about the cost," she dered, her smile unwavering as she nced between the two.

    Astron''s gaze shifted to her, his voice calm but with a note of insistence. "Senior, I appreciate it, but there''s no need for you to¡ª"

    Maya shook her head, cutting him off with a warm but unyielding expression. "I''m not taking no for an answer, Astron. This isn''t up for debate." Her voice softened, though her resolve didn''t waver. "You''ve done a lot for me. Let me handle this."

    Astron sighed quietly, recognizing the look in her eyes and knowing it was pointless to argue. He gave her a slight nod of eptance, though his gaze lingered as if silently acknowledging her support.

    Kieran watched the exchange with a grin, chuckling as he crossed his arms. "Well, then, it looks like we''ve got everything sorted. I''ll get started right away. Should be¡­ interesting," he added with a glint of excitement.

    With that, the deal was sealed, and as Astron and Maya left the shop.

 Chapter 639 140.3 - Concocting

    Chapter639 140.3 - Concocting

    As they stepped out of Kieran''s shop, the cool air of the bustling city swept over them, stirring the quiet between them. Maya felt a lightness within her as she walked beside Astron, the energy of the exchange lingering in her thoughts. Kieran had outdone himself, and it filled her with pride knowing she had introduced her junior to someone so capable.

    After a moment, she nced sideways at Astron, her voice casual but carrying a hint of curiosity. "So, what do you think of Kieran now?"

    Astron''s gaze remained forward, but there was a faint glint of respect in his violet eyes. "He is, without question, the most talented Magic Engineer I''ve encountered." He paused, his voice even but carrying a quiet weight. "You truly have a genius friend, Senior."

    Maya''s lips curved into a pleased smile, warmth blooming in her chest at the words. She had always known Kieran''s brilliance, but hearing Astron acknowledge it like this felt like a victory of sorts, for both her and her friend. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I knew you''de to see it," she replied, her tone lightly teasing but with an unmistakable pride. "Kieran might be entric, but when ites to his craft, there''s no one more dedicated."

    "It''s a rare trait," he admitted. "His confidence is earned. And with his skill¡­ he''ll be an asset."

    Maya nodded in agreement, feeling a surge of satisfaction as they continued down the busy streets of the city.

    The anticipation of whaty ahead mingled with a newfound resolve within her. She would continue to grow, master her strengths, and support Astron with everything she had.

    They walked in quietpanionship, the sounds of the city a gentle hum around them as they made their way through the bustling streets.

    Maya could feel the weight of what was left unsaid between them, a silent acknowledgment that this moment, like many before it, would soon be a memory.

    The time for Astron to depart was approaching, and she had her own responsibilities to attend to, tasks that would upy her time in his absence.

    ''It''s just part of it,'' she thought, her gaze drifting to him. ''We both have our own paths, things to aplish before we cross paths again.''

    A faint pang of regret lingered beneath her calm exterior, though she refused to let it show. She had resolved not to cling to these moments, to respect the quiet understanding they shared. Knowing he would be leaving felt different this time; rather than feeling untethered, she felt a steady resolve, as if their connection, however brief, had fortified her own purpose.

    Finally, as they reached the edge of the marketce, she turned to him, a calm smile on her lips. "So, I suppose you''ll be heading off soon," she said, her tone light but carrying a quiet undertone of eptance.

    Astron met her gaze, his expression asposed as ever but with a flicker of understanding. "Yes," he replied, a hint of softness in his voice.

    Astron''s acknowledgment settled between them, as quiet as the city''s early evening hum.

    Maya''s heart beat a little faster, the thought that this might be one of theirst moments together and she wouldn''t see him for a little while flickering insistently in her mind. She took a quiet breath, searching for the right words to let him know she wanted just one more thing.

    Steeling herself, she nced up at him, feeling the flush of warmth already spreading across her cheeks. "Junior¡­" she began her voice barely a whisper, her blue eyes shimmering with a hint of crimson. "Would it be all right if I¡­ drink, just once more?"

    He met her gaze, understanding dawning in his violet eyes, and for a moment, he simply looked at her.

    She felt the intensity of his gaze, his silence conveying more than any words could have. Then, with a brief nce around, he nodded slightly and gestured to a narrow, quiet alley nearby.

    She followed her steps lightly yet purposefully.

    Once they were out of sight, Maya turned to him, her heartbeat echoing loudly in her ears. She hesitated only a moment before stepping forward, her hands reaching up to rest lightly against his chest. And in one swift motion, she pressed him back against the cool stone wall, her breath catching as she looked up into his eyes. In the dim, quiet space, the tension between them felt almost palpable.

    Her gaze lingered on him, her hands sliding to his shoulders as her fangs emerged, and she could feel the primal side of her stirring.

    "Go." Astron''s voice was low, calm.

    With that, she leaned in, her lips grazing his neck before her fangs pierced his skin, releasing the rush of warmth she craved.

    *******

    As they stepped out of the narrow alley, Maya felt the lingering warmth spread through her, her cheeks flushed despite her best efforts to appearposed. The soft hum of the city had returned, but the taste of his blood still lingered on her tongue, a reminder of the moment they''d just shared. The "post-drink rity," as she''de to call it in private, settled over her in full force, pulling her mind back into focus with a mix of exhration and acute self-awareness.

    ''What am I doing?'' she thought, mortified but unable to suppress the quiet thrill. Every time she''d drunk from him, she''d felt it¡ªthis delicate line between the control she struggled to maintain and the raw instinct that surged up within her.

    Next to her, Astron remained steady and calm, his expression unchanged as he walked, a picture ofposure that only deepened her embarrassment. She could still feel the way his heartbeat had pulsed against her lips, the steady rhythm unflinching even as she drank. He made it seem like nothing at all, while she struggled to keep her own reaction in check.

    ''Get a grip, Maya,'' she scolded herself, though her pulse quickened again as she remembered his calmmand, the trust he''d ced in her even in her most vulnerable state.

    Trying to ground herself, she cast a sideways nce at him. "I, uh¡­" she stammered, searching for the right words to break the silence. "Thank you."

    He looked over at her, his expression asposed as ever, though there was a slight raise of his brow as if amused by her flustered state. "It''s not a problem," he replied simply as if he hadn''t just allowed her to indulge in something so deeply personal.

    Her cheeks reddened further, and she let out a soft, nervousugh. ''How can he be so unaffected?'' she wondered, though his calm grounded her in a way she hadn''t expected.

    The rush of warmth and satisfaction in her chest was slowly giving way to a deeper insight, an understanding she hadn''t fully grasped before. Each time she''d drunk from him, she''d been reminded of the power thaty within her, a force she had always kept tightly controlled.

    And yet, it was through him, through the quiet trust he ced in her, that she was learning not just to control it, but to embrace it without fear.

    ''This isn''t just hunger,'' she realized, her gaze lingering on him as they continued to walk. ''It''s a connection¡­ a part of me that doesn''t have to be hidden or suppressed.''

    As the rity settled within her, she felt a renewed sense of purpose. She wanted to be stronger¡ªnot simply to hold her powers in check, but to wield them fully, to trust herself as he did.

    And when the time came, she wanted to stand beside him, not as someone needing to be grounded, but as someone he could rely on without question.

    Astron''s gaze flicked her way, catching her introspective expression, and he nodded slightly as if he already knew the thoughts stirring in her mind. His calm steadiness only solidified her resolve, and though her heart still beat faster at the memory of her lips grazing his neck, she felt a quiet, steady strength fill her.

    ''Next time,'' she promised herself, ''I''ll be even stronger.''

    Maya took a steadying breath, feeling thest traces of warmth settle within her as she nced over at Astron, her curiosity piqued. She opened her mouth, trying to keep her voice calm. "Is it¡­ time?"

    He met her gaze, his expressionposed but carrying a hint of something unreadable. "Not quite," he replied, a flicker of anticipation in his eyes. "There''s one thing left."

    Her brows lifted slightly as she waited, intrigued until he continued. "Can you rmend a good ce for alchemical purposes?"

    Maya tilted her head, momentarily surprised. "Alchemical purposes?" she echoed, a faint smile tugging at her lips.

    Astron nodded, his expression unwavering. "Yes. I need to brew a particr concoction. It''s important, and I want to ensure it''s done properly." His tone was steady, but she could sense the underlying seriousness, an unspoken weight in his words.

    She considered his request, tapping a finger thoughtfully against her chin. "A concoction," she repeated, her intrigue only growing. "Well, if you''re looking for a quality ce, I know of a few options. One is a little out of the way, but their ingredients are some of the finest, and they keep everything organized by region, potency, and magical alignment."

    Astron shook his head slightly, his expression still calm. "I don''t need ingredients. What I need is quality equipment."

    Maya''s eyebrows lifted in surprise as the realization dawned on her. "You''re the one brewing it?"

    He gave a small nod as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Yes. I''ve been practicing for a while."

    She tilted her head, a glint of curiosity sparking in her eyes. "You know how to brew concoctions?"

    A faint, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "It''s a useful skill," he replied. "There are some things only I can make correctly, especially when ites to preparations needed for¡­ particr situations."

    Maya let out a soft chuckle, unable to hide her admiration. "You never cease to surprise me, Junior." She gestured ahead, the intrigue deepening in her gaze. "Well, then, I think this ce will suit your needs perfectly. They have the finest equipment, and their setups are kept in meticulous condition."

    As they continued through the city, she cast a sidelong nce at him, curiosity bubbling up. "May I?"

    "You may, Senior. You may."

    Maya was happy.

 Chapter 640 140.4 - Concocting

    Chapter640 140.4 - Concocting

    Maya gestured down the street, her voice light and slightly yful. "May I?"

    Astron gave her a brief, knowing nod. "You may, Senior. You may."

    A pleased smile crossed her lips as she took the lead, guiding him through the lively streets and weaving through smaller alleyways until they arrived at a polished building tucked just out of sight of the busier market paths. The shop was unassuming from the outside, its sign discreet, but the faint scent of rare herbs and the hum of magic in the air marked it as a ce of exceptional quality.

    Inside, the shop was immacte, with shelves organized by alchemical category and equipment disyed in neat rows, each piece crafted with precision. ss containers of rare ingredients lined the walls, and well-lit workstations showcased an array of finely honed alchemical tools, each one gleaming under carefully ced lights.

    As they stepped in, a few staff members nced over, their expressions shifting from polite professionalism to recognition as they spotted Maya. One of the shopkeepers, a tall, poised woman with silver hair, stepped forward and offered a courteous bow.

    "Lady Evergreen," she greeted with a respectful smile. "It''s an honor to have you here again. How may we assist you?"

    Maya returned the smile, her presence calm yet carrying an unmistakable authority. "Thank you, Selenia. My friend here needs ess to some of your finest equipment¡ªa workspace with quality instruments for brewing."

    The shopkeeper''s gaze flickered over to Astron, assessing him briefly before nodding. "Of course, Lady Evergreen. We have a few private setups avable in the back, equipped with our highest-grade apparatus. You''re wee to inspect them first."

    She gestured for them to follow, and Maya led Astron through the rows of pristine equipment, her quiet pride in the shop evident. As they reached a secluded workspace outfitted with the most precise tools and enchanted instruments, she nced at him, a glimmer of satisfaction in her eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Will this do?" she asked, tilting her head slightly, her tone light.

    Astron stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the equipment before giving a small nod of approval. "It''s perfect," he said, a subtle weight to his words as he met her gaze.

    Maya felt a quiet thrill of satisfaction knowing she had guided him to exactly what he needed. And as they settled in, the familiar scent of potent herbs and the hum of magical energy in the air reminded her of the influence and resources she possessed¡ªan advantage she was more than willing to share with him.

    he attendant looked to Astron, her expression polite and professional. "Do you require any materials, sir? We can supply almost anything within immediate reach. However, if it''s a rare item, we may need to ce an order from the storehouse."

    Astron turned to her, his gaze steady. "I only need high-quality Aetherial Water."

    The attendant''s eyes lit up with understanding. Aetherial Water was widely used by alchemists to boil concoctions, favored for its stable magical conductivity and purity, which allowed ingredients to meld seamlessly without destabilizing the mixture. While it wasn''t the rarest of items, the high demand meant it was usually stored with priority.

    With a respectful bow, the attendant replied, "Of course, sir. I will bring the Aetherial Water shortly." She paused, then inclined her head further. "Was there anything else you required?"

    Astron shook his head, his voice calm. "No, that will be enough."

    The attendant nodded with a courteous smile, disappearing from the workspace to retrieve the water. As they waited, Maya observed Astron with quiet admiration, noting the calm precision with which he prepared the workspace, each movement as deliberate as if he''d done this a thousand times.

    In this rare moment, she felt she was glimpsing a side of him few others had the privilege to see.

    Maya watched as Astron moved around the alchemyb, his steps unhurried yet purposeful. The room was a blend of ancient magic and modern science, each piece of equipment meticulously arranged on counters that hummed with a faint arcane glow. ss beakers and crystal vials lined the shelves, enchanted burners beneath them pulsing with magical energy instead of mes. Above the central workspace, a shimmering crystal panel disyed an ovey of the ambient mana levels in the room, adjusting automatically to maintain bnce¡ªa feature Maya had only heard about.

    Astron slipped a hand into his spatial storage and began withdrawing a series of small containers, each holding rare ingredients with potency that Maya could sense even at a distance. A few were marked with the sigils of distantnds, and one, a faintly glowing herb, radiated an energy she couldn''t quite ce. He arranged them on the table with practiced ease, his attention sharp, his every movement as precise as if he were on a battlefield.

    Unable to resist her curiosity, she leaned in, her voice light yet inquisitive. "What exactly are you nning to make, Junior?"

    Astron''s gaze didn''t waver as he began sorting through the ingredients, his violet eyes reflecting the faint, otherworldly glow of the equipment.

    "It''s a specially created concoction targeted a certain enemy," he said, his tone matter-of-fact.

    Maya''s curiosity sharpened as she watched Astron arrange the ingredients, her gaze lingering on the rare nts and roots. His response had been cryptic enough to stir her intrigue, so she leaned in slightly, unable to resist asking, "What kind of enemy are you targeting with this?"

    Astron''s gaze shifted briefly to her, his expression unreadable. "An adversary that requires... particr preparations," he replied, his tone distant, as if he were weighing how much to reveal.

    The words hung in the air, leaving her with more questions than answers. But as she observed his unchanging expression, she understood that it wasn''t a subject he wanted to delve into. Respecting his privacy, she offered him a slight nod and turned her attention back to the array of ingredients spread across the table.

    Her gaze fell upon the nts, her eyes widening slightly in recognition as she picked out two of them. "Celial Nightshade¡­" she murmured, her fingers brushing just above its dark petals without touching. "And Voidroot¡­ I didn''t think anyone could get these so easily."

    Both nts were nearly impossible to acquire, even for her family, whose reach extended across the continent. The Celial Nightshade, a striking bloom known to appear only under the rare light of a blue moon, possessed an essence potent enough to disrupt mana flow in any creature. Voidroot, on the other hand, was a dense, dark root that grew deep in deste wastnds, its nature capable of absorbing and nullifying surrounding mana. The presence of these rare specimens hinted at an enemy of considerable power.

    As she moved her gaze to the remaining three, her curiosity deepened. The nts were unfamiliar, their properties unknown to her.

    She nced up at him, her tone soft but filled with awe. "These ingredients¡­ I''ve only ever seen two of them, even in my family''s reserves. The others¡­" she trailed off, a mix of admiration and bewilderment flickering in her eyes. "I don''t even recognize them."

    Astron''s gaze remained steady as he looked at the ingredients, each rareponentid out with purpose. He turned to Maya, his voice calm but carrying a depth of knowledge that caught her full attention.

    "Hergrass," he began, gesturing to the shimmering silver nt, "resonates with dimensional magic. It''s a catalyst for spells that distort or fold space. In this mixture, it will amplify the radius of any effect without weakening it. Useful for handling evasive or multi-dimensional foes."

    Maya''s eyes widened slightly as she nodded, absorbing the information with interest.

    He moved to the next nt, his fingers brushing near the Dokebloom. "This one''s called Dokebloom. Its petals contain faint traces of dragon''s blood, making it especially potent against draconic creatures and any beings with scaled resilience. It heightens the mixture''s potency and prative power, breaking through tougher defenses."

    08:31

    Her eyes lingered on the vibrant petals, marveling at the subtle glow within. This was beyond anything she''d encountered in her family''s collections, a realm of expertise that spoke to battles far beyond the usual.

    Finally, he gestured toward the blue moss, its cold aura almost palpable in the alchemyb''s warm atmosphere. "Rostglow Moss," he said, his tone as cool as the moss itself. "It''s able to slow down regenerative abilities¡ªmost effective against creatures that heal unnaturally fast. In the right doses, it can suppress healing without harming the host body itself, allowing the other ingredients to work effectively."

    She felt a ripple of awe as she listened, each ingredient unveiling the precision of his intentions, tailored for an enemy unlike any she could imagine. This concoction was a weapon in its own right.

    Just as he finished, the door opened quietly, and the attendant stepped in, carrying a carefully sealed bottle filled with Aetherial Water. She approached Astron with a respectful bow, holding out the bottle.

    "Here is the Aetherial Water, sir," she said, her voice courteous. "Is there anything else you need?"

    Astron epted the bottle with a nod. "No, this is sufficient. Thank you."

    The attendant offered another brief bow before leaving them alone once more. Astron uncorked the bottle, carefully pouring the water into the beaker. As the liquid settled

    Astron adjusted the burner beneath the beaker, his focus sharpening as he carefully raised the temperature. The Aetherial Water shimmered, its surface rippling with a faint, silvery glow as it began to heat up. Maya watched, noting how the liquid maintained its stability, adapting to the precise adjustments he made.

    She recalled that Aetherial Water was highly valued not just for its purity, but because it buffered errors¡ªensuring that if an ingredient was added at the wrong moment, its properties wouldn''t degrade, preserving the potency and essence of each element.

    Astron''s gaze remained steady on the beaker, his hands moving with calm precision as he reached for the Celial Nightshade first. His expression waspletely focused, his normallyposed demeanor taking on a fierce intensity as he worked.

    Each of his movements was deliberate as he added the Nightshade with a controlled pour, watching as it melted seamlessly into the shimmering liquid, turning it a shade darker.

    Maya felt her pulse quicken, mesmerized by the shift in his expression. She had seen him calm andposed many times before, yet this focus was different¡ªunyielding as if he were holding each second in his control, ready to confront whatever enemy awaited.

    The sharp lines of his face, highlighted by the light above, seemed more defined, his features taking on a lethal edge that sent a subtle shiver through her.

    ''Sigh¡­..It really is something now¡­.'' she wondered, unable to look away. There was a strength in his expression that felt almost tangible, a force she could sense even from where she stood.

    He continued, adding the Voidroot with the same exacting care, the liquid deepening to a murky.

    And well¡­.The glow of the burner cast shadows across his face, emphasizing the intensity of his gaze.

    Making her forget the purpose of theconcoction altogether, lost in the dangerous allure of his focus.

    His face, hardened by purpose, looked as though he belonged on a battlefield¡ªyet here he was, wielding knowledge and precision like a weapon, crafting something as deadly as any de.

    And in that quiet space, as the concoction continued to take shape, Maya felt herself drawn deeper into this unexpected side of Astron.

 Chapter 641 140.5 - Concocting

    Chapter641 140.5 - Concocting

    As Astron continued his work, Maya observed him remembering the information regarding theplexities involved in alchemy.

    She had seen alchemical processes before, but watching Astron now, it became clear that potion brewing wasn''t just a matter of adding ingredients at the right temperature and timing.

    If that were the case, anyone could attempt it with a bit of study. But there was something more, something essential that only a true alchemist could wield¡ªa skill only Awakened practitioners possessed.

    Alchemy required more than practical knowledge and precise temperature control; it demanded an alchemist''s mana, channeled carefully into the brew. The herbs he was using were not ordinary; they were evolved nts, infused with natural defenses and resistance, making them nearly impossible to blend through physical means alone.

    They required mana to activate and harmonize their properties, and this was where the skill of a true alchemist came in.

    Of course, that did not mean every alchemy product needed to be produced by an Awakened as with the recent development of the Magic Engineering, even ordinary people who couldn''tmand mana directly would be able to generate mana from Mana Machineries.

    But forthose at higher levels, that was apletely different case. One needs to have such precise control of mana and ahigh level of mana that, at that point, they might as well have be a direct hunter themselves.

    Such was the scene before Maya.

    As Astron reached a critical point in the process, he extended his hand over the beaker, his gaze focused and began channeling his mana into the mixture.

    A faint glow emanated from his hand, and Maya could feel the energy resonating through the room. The liquid in the beaker responded, its color shifting subtly as his mana guided the mixture, binding the essence of each ingredient in a careful bnce.

    She watched in awe as he navigated the process, his control unwavering, adjusting the flow of his mana with an expertise that made it look deceptively easy.

    But she knew better. This was one of the reasons alchemists were rare; the task required not only theoretical knowledge but the ability to channel mana with finesse and precision, an ability only an Awakened individual with years of training could possess.

    Maya''s gaze remained fixed on Astron, her thoughts drifting as she watched him channel his mana with a precision that bordered on artistry. The glow from his hand pulsed in harmony with the mixture, guiding it through each subtle transition, each shift in energy. She couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride¡ªhadn''t she been the one to first guide him on how to control mana and use it effectively?

    ''Indeed, should I be proud?'' she wondered, the thought filling her with a quiet satisfaction.

    But then she paused, the memory of those early days shing through her mind. She shook her head lightly, recalling how quickly he had picked up everything she''d shown him. Even then, it hadn''t really been her doing; it was his innate talent, his natural aptitude that had brought him this far.

    ''No¡­ I didn''t do too much,'' she admitted to herself. ''It was always his own potential¡ªhis skill, his drive. I merely pointed him in the right direction.''

    As Astron continued his work, Maya shook her head.

    *******

    On the other side, Astron leaned over the beaker, his focus absolute as he sent a thin thread of mana into the simmering mixture.

    The alchemicalponents required a gentle, steady hand; any slip and the entire concoction would lose its potency. His gaze sharpened, his breath even, as he calibrated the flow of his mana.

    ''Alchemy, like so many disciplines, is a matter of control,'' he thought, weaving a thread of mana into the liquid as he would like he was training with Reina, an exercise in managing disparate forces to create unity.

    He recalled his early days of training, where each discipline had shown him pieces of the same puzzle. ''Martial arts, mana shields, even refining the perception of my [Eyes]¡ªthey alle back to one thing: resonance.''

    As he continued, Astron carefully bnced the threads of mana that flowed from his fingers,yering them in delicate synchrony. His training with Reina on filtering mana psions sharpened his focus; each thread now resonated with the unique qualities of the ingredients he introduced.

    ''It''s all part of the same principle,'' he reflected, his focus unwavering. ''Every technique I''ve mastered¡ªcreating a shield, splitting my attention across multiple tasks, manipting psions to sift through information¡ªit all hinges on precision, on finding the right bnce and frequency.''

    He guided the energy with deliberate care, watching as the Aetherial Water pulsed with each addition.

    The liquid began to change color with each ingredient, its energy waves shifting in response to the interaction of mana. It was a dance of forces, each one influencing the other in subtle,plex ways.

    ''Alchemy isn''t just mixing ingredients; it''s about aligning each element''s mana signature,'' he thought, his hands moving with practiced precision.

    ''Each one has a natural resonance, a rhythm that needs to be preserved to achieve the desired effect. A disruption in that rhythm, even for a moment, could destabilize the entire brew.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Astron reached for the Dokebloom, gently adding its vivid petals to the mix, the silvery hue deepening with its introduction.

    The potion began to emit a faint glow as he channeled his mana, harmonizing the natural mana waves of each ingredient, keeping the temperature stable through precise adjustments to his own energy.

    ''It''s the same principle as any defense or attack spell,'' he mused, sensing the familiar feedback from the potion. ''Different, but fundamentally the same¡ªfind the natural resonance, adjust, and guide it forward. There''s no forcing here; only aligning.''

    As he let the Voidroot dissolve, the liquid took on a murky tone, absorbing mana with an intensity that made the air around him grow denser.

    His mind went back to his training as a [Martial Artist]¡ªhow he had trained his body to move seamlessly, each part in unity with the whole, creating one singr, fluid motion.

    That practice had been for battle; this, though different, demanded the same awareness and fluidity.

    ''This is also why, most of the high-ranked Awakened tends to focus on multiple disciplines.''

    With one final touch, he added the Rostglow Moss, allowing its cold aura to infuse the mixture. As his mana threaded through the brew, he felt the liquid''s energy settle, eachponent attuned, harmonizing with the rest. He watched as the mana waves rippled, locking into ce.

    ''It''s as if each skill is connected, each thread of knowledge leading to the next. Everything... linked.

    The potion''s glow steadied, and Astron allowed himself a small, satisfied breath. As he stepped back, he could feel the weight of the task settle into a quiet sense of aplishment. All around him, the alchemical equipment hummed softly, the air thick with the mingled scents of rare herbs, magic, and precision.

    ''And, now, the concoction isplete.''

    Astron observed the potion before him, noting the calm stability of the mixture. Contrary to the dramatic reactions one might imagine in tales of wild alchemy, there was no explosive sh or rolling cloud of smoke; the potion simply settled, its energies in perfect harmony, emanating a soft, steady glow.

    And that was how it was supposed to be.

    Alchemy was about bnce¡ªnot about chaos. This particr brew, crafted with such precision and attention, embodied that principle.

    With each element perfectly aligned, there was no need for spectacle; only a quietpletion, a product of discipline and finesse.

    Just then, a soft voice broke the silence. "Is it over?"

    He turned slightly, almost surprised to find Maya standing beside him, her gaze trained on the potion with a mix of curiosity and admiration. In his focus, he had almost forgotten she was there, so immersed in the flow of mana that her presence had faded into the background.

    "Yes," he replied, meeting her gaze with a nod. "It''s finished."

    Maya''s eyes lingered on the potion, a faint smile touching her lips as she nced back at him. "It''s quite beautiful. There''s a sense of¡­ control in it."

    Astron nodded, understanding the sentiment perfectly. "Alchemy, for the most part, is about finding equilibrium. With this one, if everyponent resonates just right, there''s no need for shy reactions."

    Maya''s gaze lingered on the softly glowing potion, a faint smile touching her lips as she nced back at Astron. "You''re truly someone who can do a wide range of things, Junior," she remarked, a hint of yful admiration in her tone. But as her curiosity grew, she couldn''t resist asking, "When did you even learn alchemy?"

    Astron looked at her, his expression thoughtful before he replied, "I didn''t specifically learn alchemy. What you''re seeing is just the result of learning how to control mana with a high level of detail. That''s what makes this possible."

    Her brows lifted in surprise, and she tilted her head slightly. "So, you just¡­ adapted the skills you learned from somewhere else to alchemy?"

    He nodded, his gaze steady. "Exactly. Mana control, once mastered, can be applied to a wide range of disciplines. In fact," he continued, his tone calm yet encouraging, "if you were to research alchemy, with your skills as a mage, you''d be able to do the same without much effort. You already possess the necessary arsenal."

    Maya looked back at the potion, her mind stirring with the possibilities.

    ''Interesting, can I really do it?'' The idea that her own knowledge of mana could trante into alchemical skill was both surprising and invigorating.

    ''Maybe, if what he says is entirely true.'' Her excitement was tempered by skepticism. ''But¡­ why do I feel like it won''t be as easy as he says?''

    Even as she doubted, an idea was already forming in her mind. She met his gaze, the glimmer of eagerness unmistakable in her eyes. "You make it sound like it''s entirely within reach," she mused, her voice soft but edged with curiosity.

    Astron gave a slight nod, his expression steady with quiet certainty. "It is, for those who have the skill and the patience. You''re more than capable, Senior."

    Maya''s lips curved into a smile as her resolve settled. "Then¡­ when you have the time, you''ll teach me about alchemy at the academy."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his tone mildly evasive. "I''m sure there are better candidates for that."

    "But I want you to do it," she insisted, her tone yful yet earnest. "Promise?"

    He looked at her, momentarily silent.

    "Promise?" she repeated, eyes unwavering.

    "When I have ''free'' time," he relented, a faint sigh escaping him, trying his best to leave an open end. Her smile widened. "It''s a deal, then."

    "¡­..A deal¡­."

    Maya was indeed really happy at that moment.

 Chapter 642 141.1 - Finding the Dungeon

    Chapter642 141.1 - Finding the Dungeon

    "¡­..A deal¡­."

    After saying that, Astron reached into his spatial storage and retrieved a sleek, reinforced vial, its surface engraved with faintly glowing runes designed to maintain the concoction''s potency over time.

    The bottle was crafted with alchemical enhancements specifically meant for vtile or high-powered mixtures, a detail Maya recognized immediately. For concoctions of this caliber, quality storage was essential; without it, the effects would inevitably fade, weakening the potion''s intended purpose.

    He poured the finished mixture carefully, allowing the dark, shimmering liquid to flow into the bottle. The runes activated immediately upon contact, casting a soft light over the potion as they worked to stabilize and preserve it. When he was finished, he sealed the bottle tightly, observing it for a brief moment to ensure the preservation enchantments had taken effect.

    Satisfied, Astron finally stood, his gaze flicking from the vial to Maya. "That should keep it secure," he said, tucking the vial into a hiddenpartment within his storage.

    Maya watched him, an appreciative glint in her eyes. "It''s amazing how much preparation goes into just storing it. I see now that the process doesn''t end with the brewing," she observed thoughtfully.

    Even though that was the basic knowledge in theory, seeing it firsthand was indeed interesting all the time.

    Astron nodded, his expression calm. "Preservation is just as essential as the brewing itself. With the right storage, the effects remain intact. Without it, the potency would diminish before it could ever be used."

    With the potion securely stored, Astron gave the alchemy station onest nce, ensuring everything was in ce. Satisfied, he straightened and stood up, the purpose that had brought him here nowplete.

    Maya, sensing his movement, looked up at him with a hint of curiosity. "Have you finished?"

    He gave a slight nod. "Yes. That''s everything I needed."

    "I see."

    Hearing his reply, Maya''s gaze drifted downward, a quiet ache settling in her chest. She had known this moment woulde¡ªhad prepared herself, even. But knowing didn''t make it easier.

    Thepletion of the potion signaled the end of his purpose here, and she understood what that meant: Astron would be leaving the city, continuing on his path, and she, in turn, would resume hers. She had resolved not to cling to these moments, to let him go with grace, but now, standing here, the reality was far more tangible than the calm eptance she''d envisioned.

    ''So¡­ it''s really time,'' she thought, a slight pang of regret rippling through her as she looked at him, his expression calm, collected, with the same steadyposure he carried into everything he did.

    Maya took a steadying breath, lifting her gaze back to him, her expressionposed despite the quiet sadness lingering in her eyes. Though she wanted to prolong it a little more.

    "Then¡­.Let''s leave."

    Astron gave a small nod, acknowledging her unspoken desire to apany him a little further. "All right," he replied, his voice steady as always. He moved toward the door, and Maya followed suit, a small flicker of relief settling within her. This walk to the station would give her a few more moments, a quiet farewell of sorts.

    As they exited the alchemicalb, the attendant was waiting outside, her posture attentive and polite. Her gaze shifted to Astron, and a faint blush rose to her cheeks, lingering a second longer than necessary as she took in his strikingly sharp features.

    Maya noticed the attendant''s reaction and fought back a smirk. Astron''s new look,bined with his intense,posed aura, certainly seemed to draw attention.

    The attendant inclined her head respectfully, directing her attention back to Maya. "Lady Evergreen, thank you for your visit. Please feel free to return at any time."

    Maya nodded with quiet assurance, her expression calm but friendly. With her family''s connection to the establishment, no transaction was required; the shop''s rtionship with the Evergreen family ensured that Maya and her guests were always taken care of.

    Without further words, the attendant stepped aside, offering a final respectful bow as she escorted them toward the exit. Maya could feel her lingering gaze on Astron as they moved out of sight, but she resisted the urge toment. As they stepped into the open air, the cool breeze of the city greeted them, carrying with it the sounds of distant chatter and footsteps.

    They started toward the train station, the city streets alive with people going about their daily routines.

    Maya walked beside him, savoring these quiet, final moments, the unspoken understanding between them afort as they made their way through the bustling heart of the city.

    As they walked together toward the train station, Maya felt an inexplicable tension rising within her. It was a quiet, persistent sense of foreboding, as though her instincts were whispering a warning she couldn''t ignore. Somehow, she knew Astron would face danger again¡ªgreater than anything he''d encountered before. The thought unsettled her, and before she could stop herself, she nced at him and spoke.

    "You''re going to put yourself in danger again, aren''t you?" Her voice was soft, but there was a note of worry underlying her words.

    Astron looked at her, his expressionposed but carrying a certain unyielding certainty. "One''s life is always at risk as long as they are weak," he replied calmly. "I believe you know that as well, Senior."

    Maya nodded, understanding the truth in his words but still feeling an ache of protest rising within her. She didn''t want to leave it at that, her gaze sharp as she continued, "While being weak does put one''s life at risk, that doesn''t mean you have to die on the path of bing strong. There''s a difference."

    Astron''s expression softened just slightly, a hint of understanding in his gaze. "I will not die," he replied, his tone resolute, carrying an assurance that felt almost unbreakable. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There was no hesitation, no hint of uncertainty in his voice. It was as though he had decided this as surely as he had chosen his path forward.

    "I see¡­. Then, I have nothing to say more."

    Maya let out a quiet breath, her gaze drifting to Astron''s side profile. The silence hung between them, a mutual understanding and a quiet respect mingling with her lingering concern. Just as she thought to leave the conversation as it was, he turned to meet her gaze, his violet eyes calm and steady.

    "I understand your worry," he said, his voice even, "but remember, you have your own path to walk. There are things you need to achieve and focus on as well."

    Maya nodded, a faint smile crossing her lips. "Of course," she replied, recalling the breakfast they''d shared and the words he''d spoken then. His reminder echoed in her mind, a quiet but firm guide urging her to face the inner conflict she''d been avoiding. She knew the importance of mastering her [Inner Demon], confronting the other consciousness within her, and finding the bnce that would allow her to wield her powers freely and safely.

    She sighed softly, recognizing the truth in his words. As much as she worried for him, she also knew she couldn''t spend her energy solely on that.

    ''I know I can''t just worry about you all the time,'' she admitted to herself, her inner voiceced with both resolve and warmth. ''I have my own challenges to face¡ªand I''ll face them.''

    They continued their walk through the bustling streets, Maya''s voice filling the quiet spaces between them. She talked about small things¡ªthe city''s charm, her thoughts on certain spells she was experimenting with, even light-heartedints about Academy life. Astron listened patiently, letting her have her time as she animatedly recounted stories.

    As they moved along, she asionally nced his way, catching the subtle attentiveness in his expression. Though he didn''t say much, his presence alone felt reassuring.

    However, after a while, the scenery shifted, the streets opening into a bustling square filled with vendors, street musicians, and the steady hum of morning life.

    They had reached the Ardmont City Center. The za sprawled before them, with its old, cobbled pathways and vibrant energy capturing the heart of the city in every sight and sound.

    Maya''s voice trailed off as they stepped into the square, her gaze drifting to the lively scene around them. She let out a soft breath, her expression calm but carrying a hint of wistfulness as she took it all in. For a moment, she simply stood beside him, savoring the vibrancy of the city and the quiet certainty of his presence.

    Maya''s gaze lingered on the bustling city center for a moment before she turned to him, a faint smile crossing her lips. "Will you be using the Teleportation Center?" she asked, her voice steady though she felt a hint of reluctance in asking.

    "Yes," Astron replied, confirming her suspicions. He had indeed chosen the Teleportation Center for his next destination, a practical decision but one that signaled the end of their time together here.

    Maya''s fingers tightened around the hem of her coat as she nodded, her gaze dropping momentarily. "So¡­ you''re leaving, then?"

    "Yes," he replied, his tone calm and certain. He paused for a moment before adding, with a trace of dry humor, "But, Senior, don''t be so dramatic. The academy starts in two weeks."

    Maya''s smile returned, small but genuine, as his words settled in. She knew he was right¡ªthis parting wasn''t permanent. In just a short time, they would see each other again, training, studying, and perhaps sharing more quiet moments just like this.

    "I know," she said, the lightness returning to her voice. "It''s just¡­ a pity, that''s all. These moments pass so quickly."

    Astron inclined his head, a quiet acknowledgment in his gaze. "Time moves fast. That is why, it is this valuable, isn''t it?"

    "Heh¡­.That is right."

    Maya nodded with a soft smile, her gaze lingering on him for a moment before she lifted her hand to his cor, gently straightening it with practiced ease. Her fingers moved down, smoothing the front of his coat, a small, almost imperceptible gesture of care as she quietly fussed over his appearance.

    "There," she murmured, stepping back slightly. "Farewell, Junior. Take care of yourself."

    Astron offered her a faint smile, a rare expression that softened his otherwiseposed features. "I will," he replied, his voice steady but carrying a hint of warmth.

    ''Ah, really¡­.'' His smile lingered just a fraction longer, and for an instant, her heart fluttered, the simplicity of it catching her off guard.

    But she kept herposure, reminding herself of the roles they yed¡ªshe was his senior, after all. She steadied herself with a quiet breath, the fondness slipping into her smile.

    "Good," she said, her tone light but resolute. "I''ll see you soon."

    With a final nod, Astron turned and made his way toward the Teleportation Center, leaving her standing amidst the vibrant crowd.

 Chapter 643 141.2 - Finding the Dungeon

    Chapter643 141.2 - Finding the Dungeon

    After Senior Maya left, the City Center hummed around me.

    ''The amulet should address parts of her problem,'' I thought, heading toward the teleportation center tucked within the square.

    I''d designed it with her dual nature in mind, hoping it might help bridge the ever-present chasm between her vampiric instincts and human discipline.

    These two sides of her¡ªone refined and controlled, the other primal and unrestrained¡ªwere locked in a near-constant struggle, and her attempts to suppress thetter wouldn''t end well.

    ''Typical suppression of something so innate rarely does,'' I mused, weaving between the throng of people. I''d seen the signs¡ªthe way she leaned on me, her dependency growing dangerously close to addiction. It was a reliance I couldn''t afford to encourage.

    My path was my own, and hers, ultimately, would have to be hers.

    The urge to dampen that darkness within herself was strong, but darkness resisted suppression. I''d ordered the amulet as a reminder of that, hoping she''d find a way to face her nature with bnce instead of denial.

    It was strange, perhaps, to think of such things as I walked through a crowd of strangers, faces blurring past in moments.

    But the irony wasn''t lost on me. The life we lived was a bncing act¡ªinstincts, intellect, strength, and restraint. She needed to find her own bnce, or that very dependency would be her undoing. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The teleportation center loomed ahead, the steel archways catching the morning light, and I let my pace quicken. I had little time to linger on Maya''s path; I''d set her on it and give her what she needed. It was up to her now.

    ''She''ll be stronger for it if she achieves the state¡­.If not, then we need to find something else.'' I reminded myself.

    I had no interest in being anyone''s anchor, or rather it was not something that I could afford at that moment. Letting someone else dictate one''s strength or stability was a gamble, and in a world like ours, gambles like that cost too much.

    As the entrance to the teleportation center came into view, I kept my pace steady, weaving through the thinning crowd until I reached the counter. A middle-aged man with a clipboard greeted me with a brief nce before slipping into the standard, detached customer service mode.

    "Identification, please," he said, his tone efficient but indifferent.

    I slipped my Arcadia Hunter Academy student ID from my coat and handed it to him. As his eyes scanned the card, a subtle shift washed over his face. His expression softened, brows lifting slightly as he registered the insignia¡ªprestige had its perks, even here.

    "Oh, an Arcadia student," he said, voice edged with a newfound respect. "Wee. Let''s get you taken care of quickly."

    With sudden enthusiasm, he turned to his terminal, fingers moving rapidly over the keyboard. "Destination?"

    "Jarken City," I replied evenly. The sixthrgest in the Federation and the heart of the western sector¡ªexactly where I needed to be.

    The man nodded, casting a nce at my ID again, perhaps to confirm what he was seeing before handing it back with a small, polite nod. "Gate J29," he said, now fullymitted to his role of amodating the Academy''s reputation. He held out a printed ticket, his attitude a little more deferential than before. "Your portal is just down the left hallway, follow the signs. Safe travels."

    I took the ticket, giving him a curt nod in return, then turned and made my way down the corridor. Gate J29 was within sight, an archway of glistening metal that hummed with the energy of portals activated for long-distance travel.

    Stepping up to Gate J29, I handed my ticket to the attendant stationed beside the arch. The man, with practiced efficiency, scanned the ticket and gave a nod before activating the gate''s controls. The portal hummed, the glow intensifying until the archway shimmered with rippling energy.

    With a final nce back, I stepped forward. The familiar pull of spatial discement took hold, but to me, it was no more disorienting than walking down a hallway. In an instant, I was through, stepping out on the other side into Jarken City''s teleportation hall.

    I barely paused, letting the flow of people carry me toward the exit. The familiarity of spatial travel had long dulled its effect on me, leaving no trace of the slight nausea or dizziness I''d once felt. I moved with purpose, reaching the hall''s exit and stepping out into the heart of Jarken City Center.

    The city sprawled around me, an impressive forest of skyscrapers gleaming beneath the midday sun. Streets bustled with energy, a constant stream of pedestrians, vendors, and the hum of distant engines. Jarken had the same imposing architecture as Ardmont, its towering buildings reaching skyward, each structure vying for dominance in the city''s skyline.

    I took in the scene, noting the efficiency and order of the bustling city¡ªmuch like any other Federation metropolis.

    Each face, every rushing figure.

    I took in the cityscape for a brief moment, then began walking. Jarken City''s towering structures and bustling streets faded into the background as my focus shifted to the task at hand. I reached into my coat, feeling the cold weight of the ne I''d taken from Zharokath.

    This was the key, the piece that would grant me ess to the dungeon where the Void Dragony dormant. But finding the ne was only the first step.

    The real challenge would be locating the spatially sealed gate hidden somewhere in this vast western region. The Void Dragon''sir was locked away, concealed by ancient magic, and likely still guarded by defenses left by the Void n. I could almost feel the tension in my shoulders as I recalled the memory¡ªthe game''s events shing through my mind.

    In the game''s timeline, the emergence of the Void Dragon was nothing short of catastrophic. The Western Region was left in ruins, transformed into a deste war zone.

    I could still picture the endless waves of demonic humans flooding into the sixthrgest city, twisting thend with corruption and leaving the Federation''s defenses shattered. The once-thriving cities had fallen one by one, turning into battlegrounds of chaos and bloodshed.

    The sheer destruction the Void Dragon had brought to the region wasn''t easily erased from memory. This creature wasn''t merely another monster¡ªit was a force capable of bending space and void energy to its will, leaving entire cities as mere rubble in its wake. But in this timeline, I aimed to intercept it, to im the Voidborne trait before the world had a chance to crumble under its presence.

    ''And that is why, it is precisely harder for me to just pinpoint the location where the monster had appeared.''

    I thought to myself. Even if I had a photographic memory and I had never forgotten something that I had once seen, I would still need to look around the city to find the exact location where the gate of thedungeon had appeared.

    ''It is also possible that the ce where the dungeon appeared may not be where it is located.''

    That was why, I was also considering not killing Zharokath, but knowing the kind of conviction he had, I knew for a fact that it would be nearly impossible to get something from him anyway.

    I let my hand close around the ne, feeling the cold weight of it as I moved through the crowded streets of Jarken City. This wasn''t just some trinket from Zharokath¡ªit was a key, holding faint traces of the same magic concealing the Void Dragon''s gate.

    Since I could tap into its mana signature, I might just be able to trace it back, andnarrow down the gate''s location somewhere within this endless city.

    ''This is where it starts,'' I reminded myself, slipping into the mindset of a tracker. This wouldn''t be as simple as spotting some physicalndmark.

    No, magic like this operated on a subtler level, and I''d have to rely on resonance, matching my own mana with the remnants within the ne to feel any trace it left behind.

    Around me, the city continued on¡ªpeople rushing by, horns ring in the distance. It was as if everything was just slightly off in my perception, my focus is drawn away from the busy scene and back toward the intricate threads of mana, I could feel pulsing from the ne.

    With the city''s hum fading behind me, I began my search for a vantage point, a ce to focus and sense the delicate web of mana woven into the ne. Every passing block brought me closer to a quieter part of Jarken City, where the din of crowds softened, reced by the faint echoes of distant engines and the asional footsteps of lone passersby.

    It was here, in a less-traveled valley between towering buildings, that I spotted my target¡ªa quiet, unassuming skyscraper standing at about forty floors.

    I slipped into the shadow of the alley, activating [Shadowborne]. My form melded with the darkness, shrouding me in near invisibility as I approached the building. A quick nce confirmed the coast was clear, and I began my ascent, hands and feet finding silent purchase on the building''s ledges and structural seams. The shadows hugged me, masking my movements as I rose higher, floor by floor, until the city''s noise dwindled beneath me, leaving only the faint whistle of the wind.

    At the rooftop, I crouched low, still cloaked in shadow. The city stretched out below, sprawling and alive, yet insignificant from this height. I took a deep breath, letting my mind hone in on the faint mana signature pulsing from the ne in my hand.

    Carefully, I reached inward, syncing my own mana with the lingering essence embedded in the ne. The resonance began a subtle thrum in my senses, delicate yet unmistakable.

    I could feel it¡ªtraces of that ancient magic trailing through the city like awork of threads, weaving and twisting through the cityscape. Somewhere within this expansey the entrance to the Void Dragon''sir.

    Or at least that was what I hoped would happen.

    ''Let''s hope things won''t get harder than it is supposed to be. I don''t have much time to waste.''

    Since the time promised to meet with Irina was approaching after all.

 Chapter 644 141.3 - Finding the Dungeon

    Chapter644 141.3 - Finding the Dungeon

    I tightened my grip on the ne, letting my focus narrow to the faint psions of mana within it. Traces of the Void Dragon''s ancient power were entwined in its essence, subtle but distinct if one knew where to look.

    This dungeon wouldn''t just reveal itself¡ªit was too well-concealed for that. Even if the Federation''s detectors were scouring every inch of the city, this magic was designed to slip past passive detection.

    The seal meant to protect it from intruders likely had a backdoor, a w however small. Seals, however strong, needed some form of escape valve¡ªa leeway, no matter how minute, that would allow the keyholder to ess the contents within.

    My goal was to hone in on that sliver, to pick up on the one psion out of ce. It was more than a detection effort; it was a hunt for a misced signature in a forest of simr noise.

    I concentrated, actively pushing my own mana outward in a refined wave. My [Eyes] narrowed in, filtering out the ambient hum of the city''s mana and focusing only on the specific resonance within the ne.

    I sifted through it carefully, guiding my mana totch onto the unique, elusive thread that would reveal any disturbance¡ªa subtle tear in the air, a whisper that would lead me closer.

    There, among the countless threads of mana, I felt it. A faint tremor, like a thread just a degree out of alignment. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but it was there¡ªthe mana pulse of the seal, winding like a thread beneathyers of cloaking enchantments.

    The pulse grew clearer as I focused, like catching the faint glint of a needle buried in shadows. I let my mana resonate with the disturbance, amplifying the slight tremor and following its direction.

    Each step I took, still cloaked in shadow, narrowed down the path toward that hidden entry point, concealed so deeply within the city''s fabric that it almost seemed a part of it.

    ''This is it,'' I thought, maintaining the steady rhythm of [Shadowborne] as I descended from the rooftop. I slipped silently from ledge to ledge, shadows veiling my movements as I made my way down.

    The city had no idea what was hidden within it¡ªayer of magic so ancient and camouged that even the Federation''s monitoring wouldn''t detect it. That was the advantage of old magic, woven from threads of power as subtle as they were powerful.

    When I finally touched the ground, I checked the area around me before stepping from the alley. The signature led north, through the city''s less-popted districts. As I walked, the ne''s resonance continued, guiding me.

    The mana thread continued, faint but persistent, until I reached a narrow, quiet street lined with unmarked buildings. The mana pulse flickered here, the resonance from the ne intensifying as if it had found a natural anchor point.

    I stopped in my tracks, feeling the ne''s resonance intensify, each pulse now in sync with my heartbeat. Lifting my head, I let my gaze sweep over the narrow street before me, taking in every detail.

    Shops lined one side of the street, their faded signs and worn facades fitting the general disuse of the area. A few streetlights dotted the walkway, casting muted halos of light over the cracked pavement.

    Small trees framed each side, their branches reaching out like dark fingers against the overcast sky. The design of the pavement¡ªsubtle markings along the edges, the textures underfoot¡ªall of it struck a chord.

    And then it clicked.

    This was it. The same street, the same exact scene I''d seen in that cutscene from the game, burned into my memory.

    Every detail reyed in my mind: the appearance of the gate, tearing open reality as the Void Dragon emerged, its roar filling the screen and setting the Western Region''s destruction into motion. It was unmistakable.

    The match wasn''t perfect¡ªsome details were different, no doubt due to the five-year gap from the original timeline. Shops had new signs, streetlights had been reced or moved, and minor changes had been made to theyout of the area. But it was close enough to confirm.

    ''An %88 match. That is enough.''

    I stepped back, taking in the narrow street where the ne''s resonance had intensified, grounding itself in the air around me like an invisible marker. Each pulse aligned with my own heartbeat, the rhythmic thrum an unmistakable signal that I''d arrived at the entry point.

    But something was off. I scanned the street again, expecting security, wards, maybe even a concealed barrier¡ªyet the street remained deserted, unguarded, almost weing. The faint glow of the ne still resonated steadily, as though daring me to reach through the thin veil of reality that hid the dungeon.

    ''Strange,'' I thought, slipping a hand into my pocket. For a ce holding something as vtile as the Void Dragon, there should''ve been a sign of protection¡ªan invisible ward, a rune, even a subtle enchantment marking this as a danger zone. But there was nothing. Just the quiet, mundane pulse of an old street, unchanged to the eye.

    I focused my mana into my [Eyes], allowing their sharpness to pierce through the buildings and surrounding structures. The ability revealed hidden paths, mana flows, andeven concealed figures when used with precision. My vision expanded, tunneling beyond the walls and through the shadows cast by the dim streetlights, my mana sweeping the area for any sign of surveince.

    Nothing. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There were no guards lying in wait, no mana signatures marking hidden watchers, notent spells woven into the structures around me. The space was clean¡ªtoo clean. Almost deliberately so. It was as though whoever had concealed the dungeon wanted it overlooked, hidden not by force but by simplicity.

    Thisck of security, though seemingly ideal, only raised my suspicion. My instincts warned me that this could be a trap, something set up to lull intruders into a false sense of ease before springing on them unawares.

    ''Then again, perhaps the Void n trusted their magic enough to hide this ce without guards,'' I mused, keeping my focus sharp as I stepped forward, tracing the faint trail of mana pulsing from the ne.

    The Void Dragon''s gate wasn''t meant to be easily found, but its concealment spell, now woven into the fabric of this unassuming street, felt almost¡­ resigned as if the city had simply grown around it over centuries.

    ''Well, that is one way to hide things.''

    I took a breath, letting the weight of the ne''s mana signature guide me, each step narrowing my focus until the concealment magic''s threads started toe into view, faint but unmistakable.

    The threads of mana began to weave more distinctly as if they were strands pulling me forward, guiding me closer with every step. I followed them through the narrow street, my presence cloaked in shadows until I reached the entrance of a small, unassuming shop nestled between two worn brick buildings. Its modest wooden sign hung slightly askew, reading "Barker''s Market" in faded, peeling letters.

    The shop''s interior was dimly lit, shelves lined with goods ranging from fresh produce to dusty jars of herbs.

    It felt oddly peaceful, the kind of ce locals frequented without a second thought. Behind the counter stood an older man, his silver hair cropped short, his face lined with age but his eyes sharp, assessing every detail of his shop with quiet precision.

    I moved through the narrow aisles, my movements as silent as the shadows wrapping around me, taking in each row of goods until the faint tug of mana guided me further in. I let the threads lead me to the back, where the shelves grew more crowded and disorganized, holding a mix of supplies that seemedrgely untouched.

    Finally, I stopped before a shelf lined with jars of dried roots and an assortment of old, worn containers. The ne pulsed faintly in my hand, the mana threads intensifying around this spot. I reached out, extending my senses as I examined the shelf closely, looking beyond the surface appearance. The mana resonance here was unmistakable¡ªa subtle distortion in the space itself, like a hiddenyer lying just beneath reality.

    ''I see.''

    I studied the shelf, a mismatched collection of old magazines, journals, and books collecting dust in the dim corner of the shop. Most were faded relics from the past, their spines cracked and covers yellowed with age, untouched for what looked like years. But as I scanned over them, one magazine caught my eye¡ªa women''s magazine nestled between stacks of old almanacs and gardening manuals.

    Unlike the others, this magazine had a faintly creased cover, its edges slightly worn, as if it had been handled recently. A thinyer of dust clung to the shelf and the other books, yet a subtle, almost invisible line of cleaner wood framed the spot where the magazine had rested, betraying recent movement. The page corners bore the faintest sign of oil from fingerprints, and the magazine was angled just slightly off-center, unlike its neighbors, suggesting someone had pulled it out, perhaps more than once, before carefully recing it.

    ''Curious choice of reading material,'' I thought, letting my eyes drift over the cover before reaching out to take it in hand.

    As my fingers brushed the spine, a faint pulse of mana resonated from the spot, almost as if something within the magazine itself was charged. I kept my grip firm, allowing my senses to reach out as I carefully pulled the magazine from the shelf, watching for any fluctuation in the surrounding mana.

    I thumbed through the pages, each turn of the glossy paper revealing nothing but fashion ads and tips on gardening¡ªa sharp contrast to the inconspicuous aura it emitted. But as I reached the center fold, I sensed it¡ªa thin, hidden strip of runic markings etched along the spine. It was nearly invisible, the ancient symbols woven into the magazine''s binding with delicate precision, marking this as more than just an ordinary item.

    ''A key disguised in in sight,'' I mused, tracing my finger along the subtle engraving, feeling the mana hum in response.

    I concentrated, pushing a small amount of my mana along the markings. The runes glowed faintly, and a ripple passed through the air around me as if reality itself had shifted. The space behind the shelf wavered for a moment before peeling away, revealing a hidden doorway that had been cloaked beneathyers of concealment magic.

    ''The Void n certainly had their methods.''

    The doorway led downward, its stone steps descending into the shadows. I ced the magazine back carefully, my gaze fixed on the dark path that awaited below. With a final nce around the quiet shop, I stepped forward, the shadows swallowing me as I crossed the threshold into the hidden depths below Barker''s Market.

 Chapter 645 142.1 - Void Dragon

    Chapter645 142.1 - Void Dragon

    As I stepped into the darkened passage, the air shifted, cool and heavy, wrapping around me like a second skin. The doorway behind me shimmered briefly, and I heard a low hum¡ªthe spell formation sealing itself once more, locking me into this hidden path. I nced back, watching as the intricate web of mana threadsyered over the entrance, twisting and merging until the way out vanished entirely.

    The formation was seamless, beyond anything I''d expected. I activated my [Eyes], focusing intently, yet the mana threads remained elusive, slipping just beyond the limits of my perception.

    The formation didn''t just conceal¡ªit erased, rendering the entrance indistinguishable from the stone wall around it. Even my heightened senses couldn''t pierce through the barrierpletely.

    ''Impressive,'' I thought, letting my hand hover near the veil, feeling the faint trace of energy lingering there. The mana here was different, older, with a refinement that suggested it came from a source of higher rank or potency than what I could wield.

    The spellcraft wasn''t merely intricate; it wasyered, built to conceal and repel even the keenest observer.

    ''Whoever crafted this formation didn''t just want it hidden¡ªthey wanted it forgotten.''

    The Void n''s skill in weaving spells of concealment wasn''t new to me, but this level of craftsmanship spoke volumes.

    ''Indeed. It is much stronger than the one that Zharokath was using.''

    It was the work of someone who had perfected the art, using techniques far beyond my own current mastery. Every strand of mana held a precise purpose, each line drawn to repel, to conceal, to mislead.

    I observed the way the threads intertwined, their seamless fusion indicative of mana maniption on a level I''d only read about. A faint shimmer pulsed through the lines, a mark of mana embedded in the stone itself, as though the formation had be part of the tunnel''s very structure.

    The more I observed, the more I realized that this formation was not just advanced¡ªit was ancient, bound by the kind of magic that survived the ages, unyielding to time and degradation.

    ''It makes sense why I can''t just see through it just at the first nce.''

    I noted, memorizing the pattern. The sheerplexity made it evident that the Void n had crafted this with a high-ranking intent¡ªeither an incredibly rare mana or a formation that scaled well beyond standard techniques.

    ''Though I can''t study it right now, it will be a good future reference.''

    Satisfied with my examination, I shifted my focus back to the path ahead.

    ''There you are.''

    The tunnel wasn''t as long as I''d expected. Just a few paces ahead, I spotted a small stone tform, illuminated faintly by a dim, ethereal glow.

    The closer I drew, the more apparent it became: this was a focal point, the very heart of the concealment formation, carved with a purpose. Symbols etched into its surface pulsed faintly, reacting to my presence with a slow, rhythmic beat, like the pulse of a sleeping giant.

    Reaching the tform, I pulled the ne from my coat, its cool weight resting in my palm. The intricate design of the pendant matched the cavity in the tform exactly, down to the smallest detail.

    I ran my thumb over its surface onest time, feeling the faint traces of mana thrumming beneath its surface, before carefully aligning it with the hollow.

    With a steady hand, I ced the ne into the cavity. As it settled into ce, a faint hum echoed through the air, and the symbols on the tform red to life, casting a soft, pale light that filled the tunnel. The tform''s edges shimmered, the old mana swirling as it awakened, each line of the formationing together in a harmonious glow.

    I watched as the tform''s light intensified, filling the room with a calm, resonant energy. The air around me thickened, charged with mana that felt ancient and potent, infused with a power that seemed to belong to another age entirely. The path ahead was opening, responding to the key now resting in ce.

    ''Finally.''

    I thought, the faint pulse of anticipation thrumming.

    ¨CSHINE!

    A sudden, blinding light red from the tform, flooding my vision and swallowing the dim tunnel in an instant.

    Before I could react, a powerful force tugged at me, as though the very air had shifted to draw me in. The sensation was unmistakable¡ªa warp gate activating, its pull wrapping around me, drawing me forward as space distorted,pressing reality into a single, pulsing heartbeat.

    The tform, the tunnel, and even the air seemed to dissolve as I was pulled through the twisting fabric of space, weightless and suspended in a liminal state.

    And then, as quickly as it began, the pull ceased. I felt my feet touch solid ground, and I opened my eyes.

    Before mey a vast, empty expanse. The air here was dense, thick with mana that seemed to float and swirl like mist. Faint glimmers of light traced through the space, illuminating fragments of jagged stone structures jutting from the ground like the bones of an ancient creature.

    The sky¡ªor whatever ceiling epassed this ce¡ªwas of a purple color, different from the blue sky of Earth or other ces.

    This ce was different.

    ''Indeed...A whole different dimension.''

    I kind of expected this,ing here from the start.

    The dim light illuminated the expanse, casting a haunting glow over the scene. It wasn''t the familiar warmth of sunlight nor the stark, cold light of a close star. Instead, the light seemed to seep in from somewhere far off, as if drawn from the remnants of distant, dying stars hanging faintly in the endless purple void above.

    I looked up and saw them¡ªvast celestial bodies drifting through the sky, their shapes twisted, fractured, hollowed out from ages of decay. Deads, or perhaps stars that had long burned out, lingered overhead like the ghosts of a ruined cosmos, floating in silent testament to whatever cataclysm had once ravaged this ce. The entire sky seemed a graveyard of shattered worlds, suspended in endless stasis.

    ''A dimension outside of our own lost to time and destruction,'' I noted, feeling the weight of the ancient mana clinging to the air. The ground beneath me was uneven and cracked, scattered with fragments of stone that jutted out like the remains of a long-lost civilization. The air hung heavy, carrying a strange stillness that felt too quiet as if the sound itself struggled to exist here.

    Ruined structures rose around me, their jagged silhouettes casting angr shadows against the soft, eerie glow. These weren''t merely remnants of buildings¡ªthey felt like the vestiges of an entire reality, left abandoned and forgotten.

    I stepped forward, each footfall echoing softly against the stone, the sound swallowed almost instantly by the thick, dense atmosphere. Mana driftedzily, swirling around in faint, luminous tendrils, clinging to the cracks and crevices as if the dimension itself held on to thest fragments of life that once thrived here.

    ''This ce¡­ holds the memory of its destruction,'' I thought, my gaze tracing the remnants of crumbling towers and empty hallways. It was as if the dimension itself mourned, locked in a silent requiem.

    Yet, amidst the silence, a steady pulse of energy reverberated through the air, a hum felt more in my bones than heard. The mana around me, that lingering, ancient essence, wasn''t simply hanging in ce¡ªit was converging, drawn toward a single point in the distance. I could feel it, a gravitational pull of sorts, siphoning the remnants of this dimension''s life force into something¡ªor someone. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I turned my gaze in the direction of that pull, my body still cloaked in [Shadowborne], melting seamlessly into the darkness. The presence was unmistakable, the energy vast and patient, consuming all that remained of this ce. I let my mind analyze the clues, piecing them together with what I knew from the game''s lore and my own observations.

    ''Just as I predicted,'' I mused. ''The Void Dragon¡­ it died. Its death weakened the Void n, leaving them vulnerable, forced to retreat from the influence they oncemanded.''

    But Primordial Demons like the Void Dragon weren''t creatures that simply ceased to exist. Their essence clung to reality, their power too potent to simply vanish. Instead, the Void Dragon had found refuge in this forsaken dimension, hiding within its shattered remains and beginning the slow, arduous process of rebirth. It was siphoning everyst scrap of energy from this space, resurrecting itself from its own ashes, piece by piece.

    ''Three years,'' I reminded myself, recalling the timeline from the game. Three years from now, it would emerge from this dimension in full force, unleashing its destruction upon the Federation in a catastrophic strike, the Void n reiming its lost glory through its resurgence.

    But, was it really three years of energy absorption in this world as well? Or, how much of a strength the Void Dragon had recovered, at this point in time?

    That was a question that I couldn''t answer.

    I began walking forward, each step silent as I moved deeper into the deste realm, [Shadowborne] blending me into the void. My thoughts circled the questions I couldn''t answer, calctions shifting in my mind like pieces on a chessboard.

    The Void Dragon had been here, absorbing energy for an unknown stretch of time, and the game''s timeline was only a faint guideline¡ªa rough estimate in a world where changes could alter the very fabric of fate.

    But three years for a rebirth in a game didn''t mean the same here. For all I knew, the Void Dragon''s energy could be exponentially closer topletion.

    It could be halfway through or merely a fraction away from full power. The difference between encountering a weakened, recovering Void Dragon and one nearing rebirth was stark, but that risk was one I''d chosen to ept.

    A dangerous gamble, one where the margin for error was narrow. Yet here I was, feeling the weight of my choices settle over me.

    After all, there were no guarantees in a ce like this. The Federation and the Void n might have been betting on the same three years, but the Void Dragon was not a creature bound by human logic or timelines. Its resurgence was more of an inevitability than a question of "if," and waiting was a luxury I couldn''t afford.

    The path opened ahead, widening into an immense cavern-like expanse. The pull of energy was stronger here, thickening the air to a near-stifling density. I took another step forward, sharpening my senses and letting my focus zero in on the source.

    ''Bring it on.''

 Chapter 646 142.2 - Void Dragon

    Chapter646 142.2 - Void Dragon

    ''Bring it on,'' I thought, feeling the thrill of anticipation stir beneath the steady resolve. This was the moment I''d been preparing for, a confrontation years in the making. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    From my spatial storage, I withdrew the pair of daggers Kieran had provided just today. The des glinted dully in the faint light, their edges sharp enough to slice through steel, the perfect tools for a close-quarters encounter. I hadn''t had the luxury of training with them yet¡ªthey were ast-minute addition, an unexpected bonus¡ªbut that didn''t matter. Their craftsmanship alone spoke of their potential. They''d find their purpose here, in the shadow of the Void Dragon''sir.

    Next, I reached into the storage and pulled out a small vial containing a concoction that I concocted when I was with Maya just now: Void''s Bane. A translucent, viscous liquid swirled within, faint wisps of mana coiling up and dispersing in the dense air. I carefully unscrewed the vial and let a single drop trickle onto each dagger. The des'' enchantments responded immediately, recognizing the concoction as poison. The metal hummed softly, absorbing the liquid, the edges of the daggers taking on a faint, dark sheen as Void''s Bane melded into their structure.

    ''Well, just to make sure they''re fully prepped,'' I mused as I returned the daggers to my storage. But the preparation wasn''t over yet.

    From my storage, I retrieved several more weapons¡ªarrows crafted for precision and speed, along with additional daggers meant for quick strikes. I carefully applied drops of Void''s Bane to each of them, watching as the enchantments recognized the potent concoction, the des, and arrowheads taking on that same dark sheen. And finally, one final thing was left.

    ¨CCelestalith.

    Coating Celestalith was apletely different matter, as the weapon would change its form all the time. And, since the weapon would change its form, naturally the parts that would be coated would also lose their form. Essentially that was one of Celestalith''s weaknesses. I could coat the dagger form, but then I would be left stuck with a single form of weapon itself, limiting myself too much.

    But using external weapons like these, this way, I''d have a range of options inbat, each weapon capable of carrying the poison deep into the Void Dragon''s essence, weakening it with every strike.

    When every weapon was treated, I took a step back, satisfied with the setup, and stood up to drink from a set of small potions. These weren''t the heavy hitters¡ªno dangerous side effects, no harsh crashes afterward¡ªjust subtle boosters that would enhance my stats by five percent for the next hour. As the effects settled in, I felt a slight surge in my body¡ªa faint but noticeable increase in strength and awareness. Everything was ready, each detail was ounted for. With every preparationplete, I took a final inventory of myself. My mana reserves were nearly full, boosted by the ambient energy in this dimension. For some reason, the mana here felt different¡ªdenser, richer, as though each breath I took brought a purer form of energy into my body. It was as if this dimension, once rich with life, still carried remnants of that vitality, enhancing my senses and focus.

    But I didn''t linger on the sensation. This wasn''t the time to analyze the quality of the mana here. I had only one purpose, and every second counted.

    I let [Shadowborne] settle around me, merging with the dim, shadowed environment as I moved silently forward. The pull of the Void Dragon''s presence grew stronger, thickening the air with an oppressive weight that seemed to seep into every crack and crevice of this ce. Each step brought me closer, and the aura of raw, primal energy intensified, filling the cavern with an ancient, slumbering power.

    I moved steadily, feeling the faint pulse of the Void Dragon''s essence grow sharper. The quiet hum in the air shifted, vibrating at a frequency I could almost feel in my bones. This was no ordinary creature¡ªPrimordial Demons like the Void Dragon were forces of nature and even weakened, its essence was formidable.

    As I moved deeper into the cavern, the eerie stillness around me became all the more pronounced. Not a single sign of life stirred in this ce¡ªnot even the faintest trace of movement. It was as if every living thing that had once existed here had been drained, leaving nothing but emptiness and silence.

    Finally, I arrived at my destination, stepping into a vast, circr expanse. The area was unsettling in its design: the ground, a deep purplish hue, seemed to pulse beneath my feet like veins drawing mana from some hidden source. Scattered across the floor were countless bones, remnants of past lives long since expired, their twisted forms rising among fractured stone structures that jutted from the ground like forgotten monuments. The air itself felt heavier, the ancient mana pressing down like an invisible weight.

    And in the center of it all stood a massive egg. It loomed, dark and foreboding, its surface glossy and untouched, showing no signs of wear or even the slightest hint of cracking. It was easily several times my height, exuding an aura oftent energy¡ªa formidable presence wrapped in silence.

    I felt a pang of pity as I studied it. Without any cracks or movement, there was no way to gauge the state of the Void Dragon within. Approaching it would risk triggering a reaction, and studying it up close was out of the question without exposing myself.

    ''This is going to be bothersome.''

    No sense in waiting any longer. I raised Celestalith, the weapon shifting seamlessly in my grip until it took on the sleek, curved form of a bow. With practiced precision, I notched an arrow, letting my mana flow into it, sharpening its potency. I took aim, focusing on the egg''s center, then released.

    BOOM! The arrow shot through the dim light, striking the egg with a resonant impact, and then the arrow exploded with a blue fire of Lunar Mana. But as the smoke cleared, the scene remained unnervingly calm. There was no reaction from within, no sound, no stirring in the dense mana around me. ''Indeed. No reaction.''

    And the egg was just not affected either,pletely unbothered by the strike. I watched the egg intently, as it remainedpletely unscathed, untouched by the explosion of Lunar Mana. My arrow had been powerful enough to shatter most defenses, yet the egg''s surface hadn''t even been scratched. Its defenses weren''t just resilient¡ªthey were sustained, bolstered by the very energy flowing through this dimension.

    My eyes traced the thick, pulsing veins running along the ground, feeding directly into the egg''s base, channeling mana from the surroundings to protect it. If I wanted to weaken the egg, I''d have to disrupt its supply.

    With a sigh, I notched another arrow, aiming it toward one of the thicker veins winding its way across the cavern floor. I poured energy into the arrow, charging it with mana until it vibrated with a fierce intensity, then released it.

    The arrow struck the vein with a resounding boom, an eruption of energy tearing through the pulsing line. This time, the reaction was violent, as the mana in the vein surged, ring up before fading into a dim, lifeless gray. The force of the explosion shook the space around me, the ground quaking as the energy supply to that section was abruptly severed.

    ''It is working indeed. Now the rest.''

    I quickly moved, setting my sights on the remaining veins. BOOM! One by one, I released a volley of arrows, each hit apanied by another fierce eruption of mana as the veins lost their color, the once-pulsing lines growing dark and still. BOOM!

    The cavern shuddered with each impact, and the energy in the room shifted, growing unstable as the protective flow to the egg diminished with each severed vein.

    With each strike, I could feel the defenses weakening, the energy around the egg beginning to thin. The structure wasn''t impervious¡ªit relied on thiswork, and I was tearing thatwork apart piece by piece.

    The energy in the space had be chaotic, mana filling the air like a raging storm. The veins, severed from their purpose, spilled their power into the open, saturating the cavern with raw, unfocused energy. It crackled around me, creating an almost suffocating density in the air, but I pushed forward, already prepared for this kind of bacsh.

    As I drew back my bow, aiming at the fifth vein, a sudden tremor coursed through the ground. The entire cavern shook, debris rattling loose from the fractured stone structures around me. I shifted my gaze to the egg¡ªit was trembling, vibrating under the pressure of the condensed mana within it. Hairline cracks had begun to form on its surface, glowing faintly as the energy within intensified, pulsing like a heartbeat.

    I could feel it¡ªan immense surge of mana umting inside, a force so dense and overwhelming that even from a distance, its presence bore down on me. This was it; the Void Dragon''s awakening.

    ''Time to move.''

    Without hesitation, I took cover behind one of therger stone structures, crouching low as I let the shadows fold around me, fortifying myself with [Shadowborne]. I braced for what wasing, knowing that this was only the beginning.

    The egg''s cracks widened, light spilling from the fractures as mana surged and coiled within. The entire cavern pulsed, the immense energy ready to erupt as the creature within stirred to life.

    CRACK! And with a loud voice, the egg cracked. BOOM! Followed by an explosion. "SCREEEEECH!" And then, followed by a screech of a monster. Indeed, the fight was about to start.

 Chapter 647 142.3 - Void Dragon

    Chapter647 142.3 - Void Dragon

    "SCREEEEECH!" The dragon''s screech tore through the cavern, a sound so piercing it rattled my bones and forced me to brace myself. In that instant, I activated [Shadowborne]''s defensive form, [Shadow Embrace], and felt theforting shroud of shadows coil around me, forming a protectiveyer that absorbed some of the iing force. The explosion''s shockwave hit me, fierce and unyielding, pushing against my body like a physical wall.

    I gritted my teeth as the pressure settled on me¡ªa crushing, suffocating weight, unlike anything I''d ever felt. Every inch of the air was saturated with the Void Dragon''s raw, ancient mana, filling the cavern with an almost tangible presence. It was as if the very essence of the Void itself hade alive, pressing down on me with a relentless force that seeped through my defenses and settled heavily in my chest.

    "SCREEEEECH!"

    The sound was deafening, reverberating through every corner of the cavern, threatening to shake it apart. My ears rang, my vision swam, and I fought to maintain my focus, knowing that this was only the beginning.

    And then, as the dust settled and my senses adjusted, I saw it.

    The Void Dragon.

    The creature before me was a monstrous sight, its scales dark as the deepest night, seeming to absorb every trace of light in the room. Veins of void energy pulsed along its massive body, glowing with an eerie, purplish hue that contrasted sharply against its pitch-ck form. Its eyes, glowing like twin void stars, fixed on me with an intelligence that sent a chill down my spine. The sheer size of it was indeed huge; each breath it took caused the ground beneath my feet to tremble, the dense mana radiating from it distorting the air around it.

    The dragon''s wings unfurled, vast, and shadowy, each membrane stretching like a dark curtain that seemed to blend seamlessly with the surrounding shadows. The tendrils of void energy danced around its body, giving it an almost ethereal, otherworldly quality. It was both terrifying and mesmerizing¡ªa primordial force given form, ancient and unyielding.

    I couldn''t afford to be distracted.

    Taking a steadying breath, I tightened my grip on Celestalith, feeling the familiar hum of mana as it responded to my intent. My instincts screamed at me to retreat, to find cover, but I knew there would be no running from this. This was a battle where every moment counted, and I couldn''t waste a single one.

    The Void Dragon tilted its massive head, looking around to sense the presence of the mere intruder that dared to disturb its slumber. As I steadied myself, peering through the haze of mana and dust, I took in the Void Dragon''s form. The sheer power emanating from it was staggering, but there was something¡­ iplete about it. Comparing it to the fully realized monster from the game, I noted the differences. This version was smaller,cking theplete majesty and terror of its future self. Its dark, shimmering scales, though formidable, had patches where they appeared thinner, as if still developing. The massive tail, which in the game had been an imprable weapon, looked a touch shorter, less armored.

    The most noticeable difference, however, was its wings. A mature Void Dragon should have two pairs, each one casting vast shadows capable of blotting out the sun. But here, only one pair was fully formed, while the second set barely extended past its back, stunted and skeletal, pulsing with iplete veins of void energy. The dragon''s body was still growing, still in the midst of its rebirth¡ªa sign that my gamble had worked, at least partially.

    But if the Void Dragon was aware of this, it wasn''t happy about it.

    "SCREEEEECH!"

    Another piercing roar ripped through the cavern as it iled, its wings smashing into nearby rock formations and sending boulders crashing to the ground. The dragon''s eyes zed, sweeping the cavern with furious intensity, searching for the intruder who had dared interrupt its slumber. Veins of void energy pulsed along its form, glowing angrily as if sensing its iplete state and raging against it.

    Each strike of its ws against the stone was thunderous, and I could feel the fury radiating from it. Shadows pooled at its feet, surging with each frustrated movement as the dragon''s half-awakened strength struggled to stabilize.

    I took a slow, measured breath, keeping my form concealed in the shadows, my grip tight on Celestalith.

    ''No need to waste any more time.'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The more the dragon went berserk, the more dangerous it would be for me, as there is a chance that it can find my presence, or discover me. ''I shouldn''t rely on Shadowborne, as if it is omnipotent.''

    That was why, it was the time to act. Without hesitation, I drew Celestalith, shifting it smoothly into its rifle form. The weapon hummed in my grip, resonating with my mana as I focused my aim on the Void Dragon''s head, targeting its zing, furious eyes. I pouredpressed energy into each shot, feeling the familiar surge as the rifle prepared to unleash its devastating force.

    -PIU! PIU! PIU!-

    Three bullets shot from the rifle in quick session, streaking toward the dragon''s head with deadly precision. Each shot left a faint green trail in its wake, Celestalith''s unique ability marking the path with ethereal tendrils that guided my vision to the target. I could see the trajectory clearly, the mana-infused bullets zeroing in on their mark.

    The Void Dragon''s eyes red as the first shot hit, exploding in a burst of energy that forced it to reel back. The second and third bullets followed, striking just above its eyes and sending tendrils of green energy cascading down its face. "SCREEEEECH!" The impact forced the dragon to halt, its head snapping back as it let out a furious roar, shaking the very foundation of the cavern.

    But I had only seconds before it would find me.

    The Void Dragon''s enraged gaze turned sharply in my direction, its zing eyes narrowing on my location. Its instincts were sharper than I had expected; it sensed my presence instantly, its void energy swirling as it prepared to retaliate. Without a moment''s hesitation, it raised one massive w and mmed it down toward the spot where I stood, the sheer force sending cracks radiating across the ground.

    WARP! I activated [Shadow Leap] just in time, vanishing into the shadows and reappearing several meters away. The dragon''s w struck the stone with a thunderous impact, shattering the ground beneath it and sending debris flying in every direction. Dust and fractured stone filled the air, obscuring its vision as I moved further back into the shadows.

    The Void Dragon let out another screech, its frustration evident as itshed out blindly, the half-formed wings on its back twitching with a rage that made the air vibrate. It twisted its head, trying to pinpoint my new location, but I remained hidden, silent in the shadows as it scanned the cavern, its every movement tinged with a primal fury.

    Knowing my element of surprise was gone, I decided to press the advantage while it was disoriented. I shifted Celestalith back to its rifle form, preparing for another round of shots. ''Analyze.''

    The fight had begun, and I didn''t have much time to think. ''The bullets don''t have much effect. As expected. I either need to go into closebat range, or I need to use sting Arrows.''

    The dragon''s iplete state made it less formidable, but each second it remained active allowed it to stabilize, to draw strength from the ambient void energy.

    ''I need to be fast.''

    I took a steadying breath, activating [Eyes of Hourss]. Immediately, time seemed to slow, the rush of mana surging into my eyes sharpening my senses to a razor''s edge. The Void Dragon''s movements, once a flurry of terrifying speed, now appeared almost sluggish as my perception elerated. My brain worked at a rapid pace, analyzing every detail as my vision began to pierce beneath the dragon''s thick, pulsing hide.

    ''What? Just what is this?'' But, beneath its dark scales, aplexwork of mana pathways glowed faintly, each line of energy coiling and twisting through its colossal form like rivers of power. It was unlike anything I''d ever seen¡ªan intricate web of void energy, far denser and moreplex than any creature I''d encountered. Every line was alive with mana, fueling the dragon''s strength.

    My eyes darted across the dragon''s form, tracing the intricate patterns, but even with my heightened perception, I struggled to pinpoint any weak spots. The sheerplexity of its pathways was overwhelming; its mana structure wasyered, dense, and woven in such a way that it defied any quick analysis. Weak points were there, but hidden, each one embedded deep within the framework of its body. I only had seconds to make sense of it.

    ''Focus,'' I told myself, pushing through the disorienting rush of information. My vision sharpened further as I studied the lines of energy with intensity, zeroing in on the faint disruptions in the flow.

    ''This¡­..''

    Finally, I managed to mark five potential weak points¡ªareas where the mana seemed less stable, where the flow was disrupted for the briefest of moments before stabilizing again. I burned their positions into my memory, mapping them out in my head.

    ''It ising.''

    The Dragon also noticed my new location, as I could sense its eyes and body starting to move. I tightened my grip on Celestalith and took aim, channeling my mana into the rifle as I locked onto the first weak point. Even with my slowed perception, each shot needed to be precise, hitting those exact marks to verify if they were indeed vulnerabilities.

    -PIU! PIU! PIU!-

    The bullets tore through the air, each one streaking toward its target, striking the dragon''s form with pinpoint uracy. The impacts resonated against its hide, faint pulses of green energy signaling where each shot had hit. The dragon roared in response, the vibrations shaking the very ground beneath me. SWIRL!

    But that wasn''t enough as instantly, just as the green energy pulsed against the dragon''s hide from my shots, I sensed a sudden shift in its mana. The air around it thickened, condensing rapidly into a point just above its head. My eyes widened as I realized what wasing¡ªa beam of condensed void energy, aimed directly at me.

    Even in slow motion, the beam surged with terrifying speed, a searing streak of darkness that seemed to slice through space itself. I had only a fraction of a second to react, and instinct took over.

    I activated [Shadow Leap], vanishing into the shadows just as the beam tore through the spot I had upied. The air sizzled, the edges of the cavern stone melting under the sheer force of the st as it continued past, carving a searing line into the wall behind me. The explosive force from the impact rocked the cavern, sending cracks spidering across the walls.

    I reappeared on the opposite side of the room, catching my breath as I steadied myself. I could feel the residual heat of the beam, even from a distance, and a shiver ran through me at the near miss.

    "SCREEEEECH!"

    The Void Dragon''s furious screech reverberated through the cavern, its zing eyes snapping toward my new position. The beast twisted, clearly enraged by yet another missed strike. And then its eyes shone brightly for a split second, and then¡­.

    I felt something inside me, disappearing. ''Shadowborne.''

 Chapter 648 142.4 - Void Dragon

    Chapter648 142.4 - Void Dragon

    A cold realization washed over me as I felt the familiar presence of [Shadowborne] vanish from within. It was simply¡­ gone as if it had been erased from my very being. My instinctual reliance on the shadows, my ability to vanish and strike from concealed positions¡ªall of it had been stripped away.

    This was one of the Void Dragon''s abilities, a terrifying attribute of void energy itself. It could erase the very essence of things, nullifying powers it found troublesome, leaving opponents vulnerable. The dragon had sensed [Shadowborne] as my most elusive strength, the one that had frustrated it again and again and had chosen to erase it entirely.

    I clenched my jaw, my mind racing to adjust. This was exactly why I had restrained my attack, focusing first on marking the dragon''s weak points. If I had revealed my full strength too soon¡ªif my offensive abilities had been nullified instead¡ªI would have been left defenseless against this creature.

    ''This is the power of the Void Dragon,'' I thought, feeling the weight of the situation settle around me. No more escaping into shadows, no more slipping away at thest second. It was now a battle in the open.

    ''Heh¡­.That is why, you Primal dogs are weak¡­..You can''t think.''

    It was really ironic that one of the strongest beings in this world would make such a mistake. ''Now move.''

    I channeled my mana into my legs, using the [Cyclone Stance]''s footwork. SWOOSH! Feeling mana surge through my legs, I sted forward, crossing the cavern with blinding speed. The Void Dragon''s zing eyes locked onto me as I closed the distance, and with a thunderous roar, it surged forward to meet my advance. SWOOSH! Its massive, wed foot came crashing down, a strike that would have crushed me if I hadn''t twisted at thest second, narrowly slipping past its lethal reach.

    CRASH!

    The force of its swipe left a gust of wind in its wake, nearly throwing me off bnce. But I maintained my momentum, now only meters from the beast, and reached into my pouch, fingers wrapping around the throwing daggers Kieran had provided me. Each de was crafted with perfect weight and bnce, designed for swift, urate throws¡ªideal for the kind of precision strikes I needed now.

    My gaze locked onto the weak points I had marked earlier, the faint green tendrils from Celestalith''s energy still lingering, guiding my aim like threads of fate.

    ''Perfect.''

    With a flick of my wrist, I released the first dagger, watching as it soared through the air, aiming for the dragon''s exposed neck where the scales were thinnest. The de struck true, embedding itself into the weak point. I didn''t waste time; in quick session, I threw the remaining daggers, each one slicing through the air toward the marked weak points along its body.

    -THUNK! THUNK! THUNK!-

    Each dagger found its target. Yet, the dragon wasn''t idle.

    With a furious roar, it swung its other massive w toward me, a strike so powerful that the very air seemed topress around it. BOOM!

    I leaped back, aiming to evade, but the shockwave from the force of the swing caught me, mming into my body like a hammer. Pain erupted along my side as I was thrown backward, crashing into the hard stone floor with a force that rattled my bones.

    I grimaced, clutching my side as I rose to my feet, feeling the sting of the injury. The dragon''s raw strength was overwhelming, and even an indirect hit left its mark.

    ''The daggers.''

    But then I had finally, allowed myself to take a look at the body of the monster itself. ''Tch.''

    I gritted my teeth, feeling the sting of disappointment as I took in the sight of the Void Dragon. The daggers I had thrown, despite striking the marked weak points, hadn''t embedded deeply enough. My strength alone wasn''t sufficient to pierce through the creature''s dense hidepletely. The Void Dragon''s natural armor was formidable, each scaleyered with hardened mana that resisted my attacks as if mocking my attempts.

    SWOOSH! But before I could adjust my strategy, the dragon let out a furious, guttural roar, its massive body coiling as it prepared tounch forward. I barely had a second to brace myself as it surged toward me, jaws wide open, razor-sharp teeth gleaming in the dim light. RUMBLE!

    The cavern trembled under the force of its charge, and I realized I wouldn''t be able to evade fully.

    BITE! I moved as fast as I could, ducking and twisting, but the Void Dragon was relentless, its jaws closing in on me with terrifying speed. SLASH!

    I felt the edge of its teeth graze my side, sharp as des, tearing through my armor and scraping against my skin. The pain red as blood trickled down, but I managed to shove my foot against its maw, pushing myself free with a fierce kick.

    As I leaped back, I focused, calling the daggers back to me. In midair, they shifted, slicing through the shadows as they flew back to my side. I caught my breath as Inded, but there was no time to dwell on the pain. The Void Dragon was still on the offensive, its eyes zing as it readied itself for another attack.

    Without hesitation, I transformed Celestalith into its bow form, drawing the string and infusing a cluster of arrows with highly concentrated mana. The weapon hummed, green tendrils flickering along the arrows as I released them with precision, each one aimed directly at the dragon''s eyes.

    -THUNK! THUNK! THUNK!- n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The arrows shot forward, guided by the green energy of Celestalith. They struck the dragon''s eyes with perfect uracy, but to my shock, there was no explosion. The arrows seemed to vanish upon impact, their energy dispersing into nothingness as if they''d been swallowed whole.

    ''Void nullification¡­ again.''

    The dragon''s void energy had canceled out my attack, erasing the mana as if the arrows had never existed. Frustration coursed through me as I realized that, even with Celestalith''s enhancements, I was still only scratching the surface of the Void Dragon''s defenses.

    "SCREEEEECH!"

    The Void Dragon let out another enraged scream, the sound vibrating through the air as it gathered energy in its maw. Void energy began to condense, swirling into a dense, pulsing mass that crackled with dark intensity. The air around it grew cold and oppressive as the dragon prepared to unleash a ranged attack, channeling the beam toward me with deadly intent.

    ''This¡­.''

    With Shadow Leap gone, I did not have any other way to defend myself aside from evading the strike. ''Adapt!''

    And, I did so. I steadied myself, watching the Void Dragon''s eyes and the gathering void energy in its maw. In that instant, I realized its intent¡ªit wasn''t targeting me directly, but rather the path I''d instinctively choose to evade. The beast''s instincts were sharp, honed by a primal intuition that read my movements as if it knew my intentions. This could be a mindless creature, but it was the epitome of a Hunter. A dragon. ''So, that''s what you''re doing¡­''

    But if I could read it reading me, I could turn this against it.

    As the beam erupted from its maw, searing toward the side I would normally choose for escape, I pivoted, pushing myself to the opposite side at thest second. WROOM! The beam narrowly missed me, scorching the ground where I''d been standing and leaving an ashen trail across the cavern. I rolled with the momentum, using the evasion to position myself better as I rose to my feet.

    This was my window, however small.

    Without hesitation, I activated [Eyes of Hourss], mana flooding into my eyes as the world slowed to a crawl. Every detail of the Void Dragon''s form sharpened in my vision, the lines of mana pulsing through its body, each weak point illuminated like a faint constetion. I could see its focus shift, the dragon''s gaze locked onto me with a burning rage, but I knew it was drawn primarily to protect its most vulnerable spots¡ªits eyes.

    With this in mind, I pulled back the bowstring, channeling mana into two arrows and releasing them with precision aimed straight at its eyes. They shot through the air, green tendrils trailing as they flew. The dragon''s attention snapped toward the iing arrows, instinctively moving to counter them, its gaze locked on the threat.

    But I was already moving.

    I shifted my aim, sending three more arrows toward the other weak points I''d marked earlier along its neck and joints. If my theory was correct, the dragon would prioritize its eyes, ignoring the other arrows. And if thosended, they might destabilize its defenses enough for me to strike deeper.

    The first two arrows hit their mark, the Void Dragon''s eyes shing with void energy as it nullified them, dispersing their power into nothingness.

    But as it focused on those, the second volley found their targets unimpeded.

    -THUNK! THUNK! THUNK!-

    The arrows embedded in the weak points along its body, each impact resonating with a deep, pulsing glow.

    And then followed by a BOOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Sounds of explosion. The explosions rippled through the Void Dragon''s body, each impact resonating with a deep, pulsing blue glow before erupting into violent bursts. My mana had done its job, destabilizing the weak points I''d marked, and the force of the sts left the creature writhing in agony. The dragon''s furious scream echoed through the cavern, its voice thick with rage and pain.

    In retaliation, the beast raised its massive ws, void energy swirling around them as it condensed into two enormous, shadowy spears. The dragon''s eyes shed with deadly intent as it lifted the spears high, gathering power with every second before mming them down toward the ground with devastating force.

    -THOOM!-

    The spears struck the earth, unleashing a massive shockwave that tore through the cavern, sending cracks racing along the stone floor and walls. The sheer power of the impact vibrated through me, the ground beneath my feet heaving as the wave of energy barreled forward.

    But instead of fear, a smirk tugged at my lips. The pain and damage from the explosions had disrupted the dragon''s defenses, leaving the weakened areas exposed. This was my chance.

    With quick precision, I pulled out the daggers Kieran had given me, feeling their familiar weight in my hands. As the dragon''s immense body began to descend, momentarily vulnerable from the agony that wracked it, I flicked my wrists, sending the daggers flying toward the exposed points with lethal uracy.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! Each de sliced through the air, guided by the green tendrils still lingering from my previous attacks, the ethereal lines leading them toward their targets.

    But before the daggers found their marks, the shockwave from the dragon''s impact reached me, mming into me with crushing force. BOOM! I staggered, the st driving me back, my body jarred from the impact...

 Chapter 649 142.5 - Void Dragon

    Chapter649 142.5 - Void Dragon

    The shockwave sted toward me, but just as it closed in, I activated [Aegis Guard] from the [Storm Stance], channeling energy around my body in a protectiveyer. In the same instant, I shifted Celestalith into its [Martial Artist] form, feeling the weapon respond and morph into a shield that expanded before me, absorbing part of the impact.

    -BOOM!-

    Despite theyered defenses, the sheer force of the dragon''s attack overwhelmed me, sending me hurtling backward. I flew through the air, mming into the cavern wall with a bone-jarring impact. Pain exploded through my body, my vision blurring as I felt the blow reverberate deep, churning my insides. I tasted the metallic tang of blood as it filled my mouth, spilling over my lips with a violent cough.

    "Cough¡­." For a moment, the world was a blur of pain and sound. My body felt battered, every muscle screaming from the impact. But I forced myself to focus, my eyes locking onto the Void Dragon. ''Heh...'' The daggers I''d thrown before the st had found their mark; were embedded deep in the weakened points, each one pulsing with mana that disrupted the flow of void energy within the creature.

    "SCREEECH!"

    The dragon''s agonized scream echoed through the cavern, a piercing sound filled with fury and desperation. Its massive form shuddered, scales twitching erratically as if caught in the throes of a berserk state. The void energy within it, once an unstoppable force, was unraveling, disrupted by the effects of my attacks and the Void''s Bane thatced the daggers.

    Through my blurred vision and battered body, I activated my [Eyes], focusing on the chaos within the creature''s mana pathways. The once-stable flow of energy inside the dragon was spiraling out of control, twisting and convulsing, unable to maintain its usual coherence. The Void''s Bane had taken root, spreading through its veins like poison, breaking down its defenses from the inside out.

    I smirked, feeling a grim satisfaction despite the pain. Everything was finallying together.

    Each dagger pulsed within the beast, radiating the toxic mana of the Void''s Bane, amplifying the disruptions and forcing the void energy to go berserk. The dragon''s eyes rolled with agony, its body convulsing as it struggled to maintain its form. Veins of energy bulged beneath its scales, glowing faintly as the poison wreaked havoc within its system.

    The Void Dragon''s attacks grew frantic, wing at the ground and mming its tail against the stone in a frenzied attempt to shake off the growing pain. But the damage was done. "Hehe¡­..Now, here Ie." I reached into my spatial storage, fingers brushing against the cool, smooth surface of the [Overdriving Pill]. Without hesitation, I popped the pill into my mouth, feeling its potent contents dissolve and flood my system. Almost instantly, a surge of raw energy coursed through me, mana converging around my body like a pulsing aura. My muscles tightened, revitalized by the intense boost. The injuries I''d sustained still throbbed beneath the surface, but the pain dulled, bing more bearable, at least for now.

    The effects were undeniable: a staggering 35% increase in my stats for the next three minutes. I felt my senses heighten, my reaction time sharpening, and my strength returning in full force. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Void Dragon seemed to sense the shift in my aura, its vertical slits narrowing, glowing with a fierce yellow intensity. "ROAAAAR!"

    The creature''s body convulsed as it struggled to control the berserk void energy wreaking havoc within it, pain and fury zing in its gaze. Driven by rage, the dragon roared, shaking the cavern as it charged toward me with terrifying speed.

    SWOOSH! But this time, I was ready.

    With the heightened agility granted by the pill, I sidestepped its attack, feeling the rush of air as its ws scraped past me, narrowly missing. The world around me felt slower, my movements sharper, more precise. As the dragon''s ws dug into the ground, I twisted out of its reach, maneuvering around its massive form with newfound ease.

    The Void Dragonshed out again, its strikes wild and furious, but I weaved between its attacks, faster than it could track. Each motion felt fluid, and controlled¡ªno longer a desperate attempt to survive but a calcted assault.

    SWOOSH! The beast''s pain and anger grew with each missed strike, and I could see its movements bing more reckless. ''You are in pain.''

    And when a beast is in pain, it bes erratic. That is the basic rule.

    SWOOSH! The Void Dragon raised its colossal body, channeling the ambient mana that filled the cavern. The void energy in the atmosphere, unleashed from its own disrupted pathways, began to converge, swirling around it like a vortex of dark power. Its eyes glowed with renewed intensity, and its form seemed to blur, growing faster, more dangerous.

    In one of its massive ws, the dragon summoned a spear of condensed mana, dark and pulsating with void energy. With a fierce re, it swung the spear toward me, a powerful arc of energy trailing behind it. But this time, I didn''t just evade.

    I reached into my spatial storage, retrieving the daggers Kieran had provided, each one coated in Void''s Bane. The toxic mana shimmered along their edges, ready to slice through the dragon''s defenses with deadly precision.

    SWOOSH! As the dragon''s spear sliced toward me, I leaped into the air, twisting just out of its reach. The force of the swing sent a gust of wind rushing past, but I was already moving. HOWL! While airborne, I cast [Grapple], sending a thread of manatching onto the dragon''s rough hide. With a sharp pull, I changed my trajectory mid-air, shooting toward the dragon''s exposed underbelly.

    In the blink of an eye, I was face-to-face with the vulnerable area I''d been aiming for.

    Without hesitation, I drove the daggers into its flesh, both des piercing through its thick hide with the added potency of Void''s Bane. The poison acted swiftly, spreading through the dragon''s veins, amplifying the disruption in its energy flow and pushing the creature''s berserk state even further.

    The dragon let out a bone-rattling roar, its body convulsing as pain surged through it. The void energy around it flickered wildly, destabilized by the concentrated poison of the daggers.

    Gripping the hilts, I twisted the des deeper, feeling the dragon''s blood pulse against the metal as its body shuddered. Its defenses were breaking down, its energy spiraling out of control as Void''s Bane continued to eat away at it from within.

    "RRRRROOOOOOAAAAAR!" But, that wasn''t the end. A dragon was a dragon after all. The Void Dragon''s furious roar reverberated through the cavern as it smashed its tail into the ground with bone-shaking force. The impact sent tremors racing across the floor, throwing me off bnce for a split second¡ªjust long enough for the dragon to take advantage.

    Its massive tail whipped around in an arc, aiming straight for me. I reacted instantly, casting [Grapple] to hoist myself out of reach. But just as the mana thread extended, it vanished¡ªnullified by the dragon''s ability to disrupt spells.

    TAK! Before I could adjust, the tail struck me with crushing force, sending me hurtling across the cavern and mming into the wall. The impact churned my insides, and I felt another mouthful of blood rise as I hit the ground.

    ''Can''t waste any time. Wake up.''

    Ignoring the pain, I forced myself to my feet. I didn''t have the luxury of recovery; the three-minute window from the Overdriving Pill was quickly ticking down. My options were narrowing with each second.

    Since [Grapple] was no longer an option, I channeled the remaining mana into my legs, amplifying my speed and power. SWOOSH! CRACK! With a burst of energy, Iunched myself toward the dragon once again, weaving through its onught. The dragon''s spear came down in a deadly vertical arc, but I sidestepped at thest moment, feeling the rush of void energy as it struck the ground beside me.

    Itshed out with its ws next, but I ducked beneath the swipe, narrowly evading the jagged talons that sought to tear me apart. Then came the tail once more, sweeping through the air with deadly intent, but I managed to leap over it, my heightened reflexes keeping me just ahead of each strike.

    And there it was¡ªthe opening I needed.

    With a final burst of speed, I closed in on the dragon''s belly, pulling another pair of daggers from my spatial bracelet. The beast''s void energy flickered wildly, struggling to stabilize, but its massive form was still formidable. I drove both daggers into its exposed underbelly, feeling the resistance as they sank deep, their des infused with Void''s Bane.

    But this time, I didn''t linger.

    Sensing the dragon''s impending counterattack, I immediately released the daggers, abandoning them as I pushed off from its body, creating as much distance as I could. The dragon roared in agony, its eyes zing with a renewed fury as the poison took hold, further destabilizing its energy.

    "ROOOAR!"

    And then it finally used one thing that it had not been using. Its wings. The Void Dragon, in a final attempt to escape its torment, unfurled its wings, the dark, shadowy membranes stretching wide. With a powerful beat, it tried to lift itself from the ground, desperate to take to the air and escape the poison ravaging its system.

    But I wasn''t about to let it.

    "YOU ARE NOT GOING ANYWHERE!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 650 142.6 - Void Dragon

    Chapter650 142.6 - Void Dragon

    But I wasn''t about to let it.

    "YOU ARE NOT GOING ANYWHERE!" ¨CUmbralith.

    I shifted Celestalith into its purple form, [Umbralith]. The weapon thrummed with power, responding instantly to my intent. I focused on the dragon, channeling mana into Umbralith''s unique ability.

    In an instant, gravity around the Void Dragon doubled, forcing it back toward the ground just as it started to lift. Its massive wings strained, and the beast roared in defiance, fighting against the force.

    But I wasn''t done.

    With a surge of energy, I increased the gravity further, the force quadrupling around the dragon''s struggling form. It thrashed, its wings beating furiously, void energy ring as it tried to counter the overwhelming pressure. But I pushed harder, the gravity intensifying to eightfold.

    The Void Dragon screeched, its body shaking violently as it struggled to remain airborne. The cavern itself seemed to tremble under the immense gravitational force, cracks spidering along the ground beneath the dragon''s massive ws.

    "Fall!" I roared, pouring everyst ounce of mana into the weapon. The gravity spiked to sixteenfold, an insurmountable weight pressing down on the dragon''s form. Its wings buckled, unable to withstand the pressure, and with one final scream, the creature plummeted to the ground, crashing into the stone floor with a thunderous impact.

    BOOM!

    It was all thanks to the fact that my stats were increased further by %35. Just as I held the Void Dragon pinned under the crushing force of [Umbralith], I felt the gravitational field dissipate abruptly. ¨CNull.

    The dragon''s eyes glinted with cunning as it writhed, free from the field''s crushing grip. The nullification cooldown had ended, allowing the creature to dispel myst tactic. It rose slowly, void energy flickering weakly along its scales, but the battle was far from over.

    But this was all the time I needed.

    Without hesitation, I shifted Celestalith into its crimson form, dual daggers that glowed a deep, bloody red. As they materialized in my hands, a surge of raw power washed over me, the edges of my vision tinged crimson. The injuries I''d sustained pulsed with energy, amplifying my strength through the weapon''s unique bond¡ªthe more blood spilled, the stronger I became. The pain, now less a hindrance and more a source of power, coursed through me like fuel.

    I reached into my spatial storage, pulling out the Void''s Bane concoction. With a swift flick of my wrist, I dripped the toxic liquid onto the daggers'' des, watching as the crimson metal absorbed the poison, veins of dark energy pulsing along their edges. I tossed the empty vial aside, gripping the daggers tightly as they thrummed in my hands, alive with power and purpose.

    "Here Ie." The Void Dragon''s gaze sharpened as it sensed the threat, but it was toote. SWOOSH! With a final, steadying breath, I braced myself and dashed forward, the crimson-tinted world narrowing to a single point of focus: the dragon''s weakened, pulsing form.

    Each step brought me closer, my body moving fluidly despite the bruises and gashes. The power of Celestalith''s crimson form pushed me past my limits.

    The Void Dragonshed out, its ws raking through the air, but I ducked and sidestepped, closing the gap with lethal intent.

    ''Slow.''

    But it was slow. Just slow. ¨CSWOOSH!

    The Void Dragon swung its massive w toward me, but I slipped past it effortlessly, my body a blur as I sted forward. I saw the panic flicker in the dragon''s eyes as it leaped back, desperate to avoid the inevitable. Its wings began to beat frantically, each powerful stroke lifting it off the ground.

    But just as it started to rise, the dragon let out an agonized scream, its wings seizing mid-motion. The once-mighty creature faltered, its wings stiffening as the void energy flickered erratically along its form. I allowed a grim smile to spread across my face, knowing exactly what was happening.

    Void''s Bane had taken root in one of the most critical pathways I had targeted earlier. The nerves running through that specific weak point connected directly to the muscles that controlled its wings. With the poison spreading through those delicate, essential channels, the dragon''s wings were rendered useless, paralyzed by the toxic mana coursing through them.

    This was why I had taken the risk in the first ce. The initial strike had been more than just an attack; it was a strategic gamble. Trading blows and enduring the dragon''s strikes allowed me to target this vulnerability, knowing the payoff would be worth it.

    CRASH!

    The Void Dragon crashed back to the ground, its wings now limp, useless appendages that dragged along its sides. Fury and pain burned in its gaze as it red at me, the once-mighty beast now grounded and struggling, its defenses shattered and its movement sluggish. I tightened my grip on the crimson daggers, each step bringing me closer to its exposed, vulnerable form.

    The dragon had nowhere left to run.

    "heheheheh..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It couldn''t escape.

    It waspletely trapped.

    But what to do? Every living being has an instinct to leave, that is how the world works. The Void Dragon let out onest, primal roar, its entire form trembling as it gathered everyst ounce of void energy, directing it toward me in a final, desperate attempt. I could feel the intensity of its power, the forceful attempt to disrupt my movements, to render me still. But it wasn''t enough. The dragon, in its not fully developed state, couldn''tmand the strength necessary to nullify my actions.

    After all, if it were to do that, it would have done it long ago. I continued my advance, undeterred, my eyes locking onto the creature''s agonized gaze. Each step was purposeful, the crimson daggers humming with energy as I raised them, closing the distance. The Void Dragon''s void energy flickered one final time before it sputtered out, the remnants of its strength ebbing away, leaving it vulnerable, defeated.

    Standing before the beast, I took a deep, steadying breath, feeling the weight of the moment settle around me. I closed my eyes, centering myself, channeling the remaining mana within me as the crimson world around me sharpened, amplifying my senses. My grip tightened around the daggers, and a calm resolve washed over me.

    ¨C"Onught of Crimson Moon."

    I unleashed my final move.

    I struck with precision and relentless fury, each sh of the daggers carving through the beast''s flesh with lethal intent. My movements were swift, almost a blur as I danced around its vulnerable body, the daggers leaving crimson arcs in the air as they cut through its hide. Each strike was methodical, aimed at vital points I had marked in my mind, the void energy within it copsing with every blow.

    The dragon''s body shuddered, each pulse of the Void''s Bane working its way deeper into its core as the crimson onught continued. Finally, with onest, decisive strike, I drove both daggers into its heart, feeling the creature''s life force ebb beneath the des.

    The Void Dragon let out a final, weakened roar, its voice fading into a faint echo as its body went limp. The battle was over, and as I pulled the daggers free, the beast copsed, void energy dissipating like mist into the air.

    The victory was mine, hard-won and absolute.

    Then, out of nowhere, my heart thundered with a single, brutal THUMP!

    A wave of dizziness overtook me, and I felt the strength drain from my limbs, my body suddenly heavy and sluggish. The pill. The [Overdriving Pill]''s effects, which had granted me that extra edge, had finally caught up with me. My vision blurred as the intense crash hit, and my senses dulled and unsteady. It was as if someone had flipped a switch, cutting my power and leaving me with a body that felt alien, and weak.

    I stumbled, clutching my side as I tried to steady myself. "Haaaaah...Haaaaah¡­.."

    My stats had plummeted, and the hibernation state of the pill''s aftermath took hold, draining a staggering seventy percent of my strength. Every movement felt like dragging lead, and I had to force myself to stay upright, each breathborious.

    ''As expected...Just a secondte and I would no longer be able to live.'' I made one mistake in the fight.

    A single mistake, where I couldn''t predict the fact that the dragon would have [Nullified] my [Grapple]. Had I made more than one mistake, I would not be here breathing right now. The timing had been everything.

    The end of the pill''s effects, the initial strike, and every precise maneuver¡ªall of it had to be executed wlessly. Had I slipped up even once more, the three minutes of enhanced strength would have ended in the heart of battle, leaving me exposed, and helpless. If I hadn''t nned my movements down to the second, I wouldn''t be here, standing victorious.

    But that didn''t matter now. What was important was that I had survived, the Void Dragon was defeated, and I''d managed to emerge from the fight in one piece¡ªbarely.

    Despite the crash of the [Overdriving Pill] draining most of my strength, my injuries hadrgely healed, thanks to the properties of [Crimson Celestalith]. With each strike, I''d absorbed a fraction of the dragon''s vitality, fueling my own body even as I wore it down. I could feel that essence lingering, an echo of the force pulsing within me, knitting together wounds that would have otherwise left me struggling.

    ''Fortunate,'' I thought, steadying myself, forcing my breath to slow, to find a rhythm again.

    Just as I steadied myself, feeling the faint pulse of the Void Dragon''s vitality knitting me back together, an unexpected surge of energy struck me like a tidal wave. It was powerful, overwhelming, and unlike anything I''d ever felt before.

    A torrent of demonic energy flooded my body, dense and intense, carrying with it the raw essence of the Void Dragon itself.

    It wasn''t just demonic¡ªit was something deeper, something primal. The energy surged through me, unrelenting, filling every cell with an almost unbearable pressure. My body reacted instinctively, my mana channels opening wide to absorb it, but the force was too much, too fast.

    My vision blurred as the world around me spun, and I could feel my senses dimming, unable to handle the onught. The dragon''s life force was like a wildfire, searing its way through me, merging with my own mana in chaotic pulses. My heartbeat quickened, each beat more strained than thest, struggling to keep up with the new power rushing through me.

    My knees buckled, the strength leaving my limbs as the energy overtook my mind, overwhelming every sense, every thought. I fought to stay grounded, to keep some semnce of control, but the energy was too vast, too all-consuming. I could feel my consciousness slipping, fading beneath the relentless flood of power.

    And then, darkness.

 Chapter 651 143.1 - Voidborne

    Chapter651 143.1 - Voidborne

    As Astron''s body copsed to the ground, his strength utterly spent, a strange pulse rippled through the air. From the fallen Void Dragon, a bubble of chaotic, purplish energy began to seep out, twisting and spiraling, moving with a malevolent intent toward him. The energy crackled, dense, and overwhelming, carrying with it the fury and essence of the defeated Primordial Demon.

    Just as the dark energy neared Astron, a soft glow emanated from the ne resting against his chest. From within it emerged the faint, ethereal form of Estelle, appearing more solid andposed than ever before. Her expression was a blend of sadness and faint regret as she regarded her unconscious brother, whoy battered and drained beneath her gaze.

    "Brother¡­" she whispered, her voice gentle yet filled with an almost maternal warmth. Estelle reached out, brushing her hand softly along his face, her touch ghostly but filled with affection. "You''re working really hard¡­" Her fingers trailed along his forehead, smoothing away the traces of strain and weariness that marred his features. A tender smile graced her lips, though sadness lingered in her eyes. "I''m sorry for not being able to show myself¡­ yet."

    She looked up, her gaze shifting to the chaotic energy hovering ominously in the air. The remnants of the Void Dragon''s essence pulsed within it, wild and untamed. Estelle raised her hand, her fingers weaving through the currents of power as she steadied its chaotic flow.

    "You''ve managed to conquer yet another one," she murmured, almost to herself, admiration and pride flickering in her gaze as she studied her brother. Then, with a calm resolve, she raised her hands, tracing intricate symbols in the air. "I shall guide this energy for you," she whispered, her voiceced with determination.

    With each delicate movement of her fingers, Estelle directed the Void Dragon''s energy toward Astron''s body, guiding it with a practiced grace. The purplish aura wove through her hands, now refined and tempered, as she funneled it gently into Astron. The energy merged with him, its chaotic nature softened by her touch, flowing seamlessly into his body and intertwining with his essence.

    As Estelle channeled the Void Dragon''s energy toward Astron, a faint glow began to bloom above them. A small moon materialized in the air, illuminating the pair with a soft, mystical light. The colors shifted gently from green to red, from purple to blue, then to a muted grey before bing a shimmering, translucent hue, casting an otherworldly glow that ebbed and flowed with her chants.

    Her voice was low, melodic, woven with an ancient rhythm that seemed to resonate with the light itself:

    "Vires lunaris, effunde mihi,

    Ad fraternum cor, in unitate tua,

    Fluere tranquillus, sanguine fortis,

    Infunde potentiam, manere victoris."

    With each phrase, her hands moved delicately, guiding the pulsing energy into Astron''s body. The raw essence of the Void Dragon, once chaotic and wild, now flowed gently, tempered, and refined under her careful touch, weaving itself into Astron''s very being. Estelle''s face held a soft smile, but she whispered to herself, her voice a faint murmur carried by the glow of the moonlight.

    "If you take on too much, you''ll burst, little brother," she sighed softly, almost chiding yet fond. "You''re pushing yourself so hard¡­ try to be more careful."

    Despite her gentle reprimand, her expression was one of unwavering affection. Her fingers traced along his chest, weaving patterns to guide the energy into his core, allowing it to settle without overwhelming him. The moon above them began to pulse with each color, echoing her words, her essence, and her love for him, infusing him with the strength of the Void Dragon while leaving him intact.

    Her smile softened as she brushed a stray lock of hair from his forehead. "You''re not alone, brother," she whispered, the light around them dimming as the final remnants of energy settled within him. "Please seek our home¡­..You are now ready to continue our legacy¡­.And to learn the secrets of our kin." With a final, gentle, kiss on his forehead, Estelle allowed her form to dissolve back into the ethereal realm, leaving only the faintest glimmer of moonlight as a reminder of her presence, and thesting power she had woven into his spirit.

    ******* n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You are working really hard¡­."

    It was a voice that I could never forget.

    The voice of a certain someone haunted me for quite a while. But for some reason, this time, the memory will be fresh. Much fresher than how it would be. For some reason, I felt a warm sensation in my head. Then, I blinked my eyes open, staring up at the familiar, dim purple sky that stretched endlessly above. I took a deep breath, feeling the air fill my lungs easily, invigoratingly. The exhaustion, the sluggishness¡ªthe oppressive weight of the hibernation state¡ªhad vanishedpletely. Instead, my body felt revitalized, stronger than before, as if every cell hummed with newfound energy.

    I lifted a hand, flexing my fingers, testing the range of motion. No pain, no weakness¡ªonly a deep, simmering power flowing through my veins. Whatever had happened during that ckout had left me in a state far beyond what I''d felt even before the battle began.

    I rose to my feet, brushing dust from my coat, feeling as though the crash of the [Overdriving Pill] had never even happened. Whatever surge of energy I''d absorbed from the dragon had not only revitalized me but hadpletely eradicated the effects of the hibernation debuff.

    Looking around, I took in the cavern again. The Void Dragon''s carcassy a few meters away, massive and unmoving, its dark form stark against the dim glow of the cavern. Its once-pulsing veins of void energy had dimmed, and its terrifying presence was now reduced to a lifeless shell. The dragony in absolute stillness, its primal force dissipated, and I felt an odd stillness settle within me too¡ªone born of the quiet finality of the victory.

    I took a moment to examine the Void Dragon''s carcass, and it struck me just how massive it truly was. In the game, it had always looked enormous, filling the screen with a dark, fearsome presence, but standing here, facing its real-life scale, was something else entirely. The sheer size of it was staggering, almost surreal, and it hammered home the reality of what I''d just aplished.

    ''Even after all this time, seeing something thisrge up close... scaling it from a screen to the real world is a different feeling altogether,'' I thought, a sense of appreciation for the art mixing with the residual pulse of adrenaline.

    A part of me itched to test my newfound strength, to feel the extent of what I''d gained from this battle, but I quickly shook the thought. There was no telling how much time had passed while I was here. This was a different dimension, a ce cut off from the normal flow of reality. Time could be running faster here, or maybe even slower. Either way, I couldn''t afford to gamble on it.

    ''This is no ce to linger. There''s a chance someone noticed the Void Dragon''s death,'' I reasoned. Killing a Primordial of the Void wouldn''t go unnoticed forever, and it was only a matter of time before someone came to investigate. I''d stirred up enough trouble for one day.

    I nced around, my mind already nning my exit. There was no room for distractions, not even to check my own status window. I''d have to trust that the gains would be there when I needed them.

    ''Time to go,'' I decided, one final look at the fallen dragon sealing my resolve. I had survived,e out stronger, but staying any longer would only invite new dangers.

    Without wasting a moment, I reached into my coat and pulled out a newly acquired storage ring¡ªarge-capacity one I''d invested in recently, bought for exactly this purpose. The Void Dragon''s carcass was a treasure trove of valuable materials, and leaving it behind was out of the question. Dragon scales, bones, organs¡ªall of it could be crafted into rare artifacts or used to study the unique properties of Void energy.

    With a thought, I activated the storage ring, channeling mana into it. The dragon''s massive form shimmered and, piece by piece, vanished into the spatial storage, leaving only faint wisps of residual energy where its body had once been. Satisfied, I slipped the ring back onto my finger, feeling the weight of the dragon''s remains securely within.

    Turning, I took hold of the ne, feeling its familiar weight in my palm. I focused, and the mana within me responded. This energy wasn''t like any I''d wielded before; it was deep, consuming, a darkness that thrived in silence. The [Voidborne] trait had settled naturally within me, instinctive, its presence pulsing in rhythm with my own mana. Although I hadn''t yet seen the full details in my status window, I could feel an innate understanding of how to control this Void energy.

    As I channeled Void mana into the ne, it began to glow, its surface radiating with an otherworldly light. The space around me warped, the dimensions bending and folding with each pulse of energy I fed into the artifact.

    WARP! In an instant, the air twisted, and the familiar pull of spatial discement seized me. The cavern, the dragon''s grave, and the eerie sky vanished as reality bent around me, transporting me back to the world I''de from.

    The world settled around me, and I felt the familiar, solid weight of the ground beneath my feet. The oppressive mana of the dragon''sir was gone, reced by the more neutral energy of the dimension I''d returned to.

    I blinked, allowing my senses to adjust as I took in my surroundings. I''d emerged just outside the entrance to the hidden tunnel I''d entered earlier, the faint glow of the teleportation magic fading from the space around me. The atmosphere was eerily quiet, the cavernous pathway deserted and untouched, as if no one had been aware of the Void Dragon''s existence or its death.

    I took a deep breath, grounding myself. My body felt alive, every fiber humming with the new, potent power coursing through me. With the Void Dragon''s carcass securely stored and the [Voidborne] trait now a part of me, I had achieved everything I''d set out for.

    After a quick assessment of the surroundings, I knew I had to leave this ce immediately. The Void n, the Federation¡ªany number of groups could have sensed the disruption, and it wouldn''t be long before someone came to investigate.

    Adjusting my coat, I set my sights on the distant exit, stepping into the shadows as I prepared to make my way out of this ce.

 Chapter 652 143.2 - Voidborne

    Chapter652 143.2 - Voidborne

    I stepped into the hotel, its polished floors and warm lighting a stark contrast to the dark, oppressive atmosphere I''d just left behind. The ce was quiet, elegant, and mercifully empty¡ªa wee change after days spent stalking through shadows and hunting a creature like that. Now, all I wanted was a ce to rest. A bed, silence, and maybe a few hours without worrying who or what might be watching.

    As I approached the front desk, the receptionist looked up from her screen, a polite smile at the ready. Her gaze met mine, and for a split second, her expression faltered. Her eyes widened, cheeks flushing faintly as she took in my appearance.

    ''Ah. Another one,'' I thought, suppressing a sigh. Ever since I''d consumed that flower in Maya''s forest, I''d noticed this reaction everywhere. Strangers staring, women going pink in the face, and even a few men were caught off guard. It was as though my very presence now carried some inexplicable allure, one I hadn''t asked for and didn''t want.

    "Good evening, sir," she greeted, her voice a little too bright, the blush still coloring her cheeks. "Wee to the Arcadia Hotel. How can I assist you?"

    "Just a room for the night," I replied, keeping my tone as neutral as possible. "Something quiet, if you have it."

    "Of course," she said, typing away, her gaze flickering back to me every few seconds. "Under what name should I register your stay?"

    "Astron Natusalune," I replied, watching as she noted it down, her blush deepening slightly. She handed me the keys, her fingers brushing against mine as she did. Another lingering nce, almost as if she couldn''t help herself.

    I nodded politely, turning away. ''This charm nonsense is more trouble than it''s worth,'' I mused, moving toward the elevator. I wasn''t interested in people''s admiration, nor did I care for the attention that came with it. All it did was remind me of how far I still had to go, and the focus I needed to maintain.

    The ride to the room was blissfully silent, and as I reached my floor and slipped the key into the door. I stepped into the room, letting the door click shut behind me, savoring the solitude. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I set down my belongings and surveyed the room. A brief flicker of satisfaction crossed my mind as I took in the polished elegance of the space, the muted lighting, and, most importantly, the oversized tub that awaited in the bathroom. It was why I''d rented a ce this fine¡ªmight as well have the quiet andfort while I could. Herbal baths had be a habit, ever since the organization had introduced me to their therapeutic effect. They steadied my mind and soothed the tension that built up after too many missions, letting me reflect without distraction.

    ''Let''s take a bath first,'' I thought, moving to prepare it.

    The water filled steadily, steam beginning to cloud the air as I added the herbs from a small pouch I''d carried with me. Their scent¡ªcalming, slightly bitter¡ªfilled the room, a familiar blend that reminded me of the solitary moments I''d taken advantage of back at the organization. I slipped into the tub, letting the warm water rise around me, seeping into my skin, easing the lingering ache from my muscles.

    Silence wrapped around me like a second skin, the kind I weed. Here, alone and away from any prying eyes, I could think without restraint. I allowed myself to feel the stillness, a state I''d grown ustomed to, free from the needless burdens of excitement or fear. I rarely felt anything at all, in truth. My emotions had long since been subdued, directed toward purpose rather than impulse. It was a kind of rity I valued.

    As Iy there, submerged in warmth, I turned my attention inward, letting my senses flow through the energy within me. The Void energy from the dragon felt different, deeper, darker as if it reached beyond what normal mana could touch. It pulsed, synchronized with my own reserves, but still carried a wildness, a primal force that resisted being fully tamed.

    ''The [Voidborne] trait is potent,'' I observed, watching the way the energy settled and moved. It felt almost alive, weaving through me with an instinctual understanding, as if it knew its ce already. Even without opening my status window, I could sense the changes: my mana was denser, my physical strength heightened, and beneath it all, a quiet, consuming power that made each breath feel purposeful.

    But well, aside from that, I still needed to check the status window of course. So that, a certain someone could show a better view for the people reading? ''Status Window.''

    As I called, the panel appeared before me. ------------------------------------------

    ?Name: Astron Natusalune

    ?upation: Weapon Master (level 4)

    ?Talent Limit: 12 ?Passives: Vengeful Bane

    Bloodline Resonance Psychic Cognizance

    ?Attributes: Variable Attributes:

    ? Strength: 6.02 ? 6.74

    ? Dexterity: 6.04 ? 6.76

    ? Agility: 6.12 ? 6.85

    ? Constitution: 6.03 ? 6.75

    ? Intuition: 6.20 ? 6.94

    ? Magical Power: 6.61 ? 7.40

    ? Mana Capacity: 6.70 ? 7.50

    Invariable Attributes Charisma: 11 Vitality: 10 ?Traits: Perceptive Insight (Epic)(Unchanging)

    Lunar Enigma (????) (Growth Type) (Stage 1)

    Shadowborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 3)

    Voidborne (Legendary) (Growth Type)(Stage 1)

    ?Arts:

    Lethal Arsenal Ascendancy (????)(%37)

    ?Skills:

    Eyes of Hourss

    ?Body Imprints:

    Everchanging Glyph

    ?Bonds: Aurora Raven (Rare)(Growth Type)

    Celestalith, The Transcendent Eclipse --------------------------------

    The status window shimmered before me, its familiaryout detailing every aspect of my growth. As I scanned the numbers, the changes were immediate and undeniable. Every attribute had surged, the increases lining up perfectly with what I''d expected. A twelve percent boost across the board¡ªprecisely whates from killing a Primordial Demon, even one that wasn''t fully realized.

    ''So, a twelve percent increase. Not bad, even if it was expected,'' I mused, noting the way each stat felt more refined, more substantial, as though my very foundation had shifted.

    The boost was unmistakable, my strength, dexterity, and agility were now at levels that were leagues beyond what they''d been before. And it wasn''t just the physical. My mana capacity had climbed significantly, a steady surge of energy coursing through me, ready to be wielded. My magical power itself was close to breaching an entirely new threshold, a solid 7.40 that marked a milestone in my progress.

    ''Indeed¡­..Now, I canmand the next level of mana.'' I thought to myself. With each integer increase for the Magical Power, the rank of the mana that one would be able to make use of would also increase. It was a satisfying sight, though satisfaction was a fleeting concept. Each boost, each increment, was simply another step. The real work came next, taming this new energy, and fusing it fully into my skillset. I knew well enough that raw power meant nothing if it couldn''t be wielded precisely.

    My gaze fell on the Voidborne trait, newly acquired and resting at Stage 1. -----------------

    Trait: Voidborne

    Description: The innate trait bestowed by the Primordial Void Dragon, this ability grants the user mastery over void energy, enabling them to bypass physical and mystical barriers, nullify magical effects, and render themselves undetectable in various environments.

    Stage 1:

    Void Cloak:

    The user cloaks themselves in void energy, allowing them to phase briefly through physical barriers and evade basic detection methods. While cloaked, the user nullifies minor ambient energies in the immediate area, making it difficult for magical or sensory abilities to track them. This energy cloak enhances the user''s stealth, creating an elusive, incorporeal presence that slips through obstacles and evades observation.

    ------------

    I took in the description of the [Voidborne] trait, noting each detail with a sense of mild satisfaction. Just like in the game, it had granted me the initial ability, [Void Cloak]. Familiar, yet distinct from the stealth provided by [Shadowborne''s] [Shadow Veil].

    [Shadow Veil] had served me well enough until now, shrouding me from perception, blurring my presence into the shadows. But [Void Cloak]¡ªthis was something else entirely. Not only did it conceal, but it nullified, stripping away the very traces that magic and senses relied on. No mere cloak, it made me incorporeal, an elusive void that slipped through barriers. And if I could understand a structure, and see its design clearly, I could phase through it.

    ''This isn''t just hiding¡ªit''s erasure,'' I thought, my fingers tapping lightly against the edge of the bath. ''If I need to vanish, I''ll do more than disappear. They''ll forget I was even there.''

    The implications were significant. With [Void Cloak], I could evade even the most sensitive detection. The potential for this power, especially once mastered, was staggering. Each wall or barrier was no longer an obstacle but a faint suggestion, a guideline I could simply pass through. But the true strength would lie in my understanding¡ªknowing where to phase, when to cloak, and making each choice precise. The Void demanded precision, and I would need to wield this trait carefully.

    Satisfied, I dismissed the panel, the details nowmitted to memory. This was a new advantage. ''While it may look like a waste, it is still fine. Since I know the second stage of this trait, it shouldn''t be that hard for me to get to that stage.''

    That was the main part. With [Shadowborne] Icked the necessary guiding principles, as the trait was different from the one that was shown in the game.

    But this one seemed to be simr to the one in the game, and that gave me a direction to pursue. ''But, the most important thing is the fact that I now got my hands on the void energy.''

    With the acquisition of void energy, I finally had the catalyst I needed. The very essence I''d absorbed from the Void Dragon was more than just raw power¡ªit was the cornerstone of a technique I''d been working toward, one that would take advantage of the Void''s unique properties to break past typical limits. This was more than an ability; it was a path to mastery.

    ''Void energy¡­ now this is where itpletes.''

    Now, with everything finished, it was time for me to meet with a certain someone.

 Chapter 653 144.1 - Finally

    Chapter 653 144.1 - Finally

    <Friday Morning, Mansion of Emberheart>

    Irina sat across from her mother at the long dining table, the morning sun filtering through the Emberheart estate''s towering windows, casting a chill despite its warmth. The scent of freshly baked bread and honey lingered in the air, but Irina felt no appetite. After days spent enduring the brutal trials in the Chamber of Emberheart, her body still ached, though it had be stronger in ways even she hadn''t anticipated.

    But none of it seemed to matter under her mother''s gaze.

    The Matriarch of the Emberheart family sat silently at the head of the table, her posture impable, eyes cold as they regarded her daughter. The faintest twitch of her lips hinted at disapproval. Irina kept her own gaze focused on the table, her fingers poised around her teacup, waiting for her mother''s judgment¡ªan inevitable ritual with every achievement, no matter how hard-won.

    "Is this all?" her mother finally said, her voice a quiet de cutting through the silence.

    Irina''s grip on her cup tightened, but she forced herself to keep her expression neutral. She knew her mother''s expectations well enough by now, yet some part of her had hoped¡ªfoolishly¡ªthat this time, the strength she''d gained would be enough.

    "Ipleted the Chamber''s trials," Irina replied, her voice steady but edged with a restrained frustration. "My reserves have nearly doubled. I''ve learned the Emberheart me Cascade technique. I know it doesn''t mean anything yet, but it''s progress."

    Her mother''s gaze didn''t waver, and she made no attempt to mask the unimpressed look on her face. "Progress?" she echoed, her toneced with subtle disdain. "Is that what you call it? You may have endured the Chamber, Irina, but a me that flickers under pressure is not enough. You will need more than mere progress if you are to carry our name."

    The words hit Irina harder than she wanted to admit. For anyone else, surviving the Chamber would have been a mark of aplishment, but for her mother, it was simply the bare minimum.

    "I''m not finished," Irina replied, meeting her mother''s gaze with a defiance that simmered beneath her calm expression. "I know what''s expected of me, Mother. I''m not asking for approval, just a moment to catch my breath."

    A faint, humorless smile tugged at the corners of the Matriarch''s mouth. "Approval? You still misunderstand. This is not about approval¡ªit is about readiness." She reached for her tea, letting a measured silence fall between them before continuing. "Do you think your opponents will wait for you to ''catch your breath''? They won''t care if you''re tired or in pain. You''ll either be prepared or you''ll be eliminated."

    Irina bit back a retort, refusing to let her frustration surface. "I''m well aware of that, Mother. But even you didn''t master the Emberheart legacy overnight."

    Her mother''s eyes sharpened a subtle challenge shing in them. "I was not distracted by trivial attachments," she replied a clear jab at the connections Irina had made outside their family. "The Emberheart name demands full devotion. You''re distracted by those who will only weaken you."

    There it was¡ªthe criticism that lingered behind every reprimand, every cold look. Irina kept her gaze steady, though the words stung deeper than any training wound.

    "Those connections aren''t a weakness," Irina countered, keeping her tone measured. "If anything, they''ve strengthened me."

    Her mother''s expression remained unchanged, save for the faintest crease of disapproval. "Strengthened? You allow your emotions to cloud your judgment. Sentiment will only drag you down."

    The silence thickened, and Irina felt her pulse quicken, anger flickering beneath her calm exterior. She had fought, sacrificed, and bled, all to live up to her family''s impossible standards¡ªand still, it was never enough.

    The Matriarch''s gaze remained fixed on Irina, sharp as ever, her expression unreadable. At Irina''s question, "Is that all, Mother?" she simply shook her head, a subtle gesture that sent a wave of tension through the air. Irina''s pulse quickened, the silence amplifying her anticipation.

    But instead of continuing her reprimand, the Matriarch tilted her head, her eyes narrowing slightly as if examining something beneath the surface. "''That boy,''" she began, her tone deceptively casual. "I remember instructing you to invite him here."

    Irina''s reaction was subtle but unmistakable¡ªa small, defiant smile brightening her face. She no longer bothered to hide the connection, knowing well that her mother, with all her influence and resources, would discover any hidden ties regardless. There was no point in subterfuge; the truthy bare between them, and Irina had chosen to meet it head-on.

    "Yes, Mother," Irina replied, her tone calm yet tinged with an unmistakable edge of satisfaction. "Just as you requested, I have called him here. He will be taking the portal today."

    The Matriarch''s expression flickered, a hint of intrigue briefly breaking through her icy fa?ade. "Hmm...he will be taking the portal, today, you say?" The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed, her sharp gaze honing in on her daughter with a renewed intensity. So, she thought, this is what you meant by ''requesting free time today.''

    It was evident. The moment Irina mentioned that "the boy" would be taking the portal to Etheria Haven, the pieces had fallen into ce. Irina''s subtle smile, her unusual request for personal time¡ªit all led to one conclusion. She intended to meet him, to personally wee Astron upon his arrival.

    The Matriarch''s voice cut through the air,ced with a chilly edge. "You''ve requested free time today, and he just so happens to be arriving¡­ today?" She leaned forward, her gaze unwavering. "I assume you realize how transparent that looks, Irina."

    Irina''s smile didn''t falter. She held her mother''s gaze, a hint of defiance sparking in her eyes. "Yes, Mother. I''m aware." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Matriarch''s lips pressed into a thin line, her displeasure evident. "So you mean to show everyone your¡­ connection to him. You intend to let it be seen¡ªthis attachment of yours?"

    Irina''s expression remained calm, but her tone carried an undeniable strength. "He is mine, mother. Someone who will be on my side, and the same for me. My loyalty to him isn''t a weakness; it''s a choice. One I won''t hide."

    The Matriarch''s fingers tapped lightly on the table, her gaze growing colder. "Your choices are bing increasingly bold, Irina. But remember, every connection you make binds you. And the Emberheart legacy cannot afford bonds that weigh it down."

    Irina''s gaze didn''t waver as she met her mother''s cold, scrutinizing stare. "Then perhaps, Mother, when he arrives, you can see him yourself," she said, her tone unwavering. "I''d wager you may regret those words once you do."

    The Matriarch''s eyes shed, a faint smile curling at the edges of her mouth. It was a smile devoid of warmth, one that held a glint of both irritation and amusement. "Regret?" she replied, her voiceced with ice. "I don''t regret anything I do, Irina. That is the Emberheart way. It is the reason I took control of this family and built it into what it is today."

    Her mother leaned back, her expression darkening as she recalled her own rise to power. "In my youth, I fought for session with my siblings, wing my way to this seat. I did whatever was necessary to secure our legacy. I have no regrets, no matter the price. And I expect the same resilience from you."

    Irina held her ground, a flicker of defiance still in her eyes. But she knew better than to press further. Her mother''s ascent had been built on calcted choices, many of them ruthless. The Matriarch expected her to follow the same path, to be unyielding, unshaken by sentiment.

    The Matriarch''s faint smile faded, her expression hardening as she eyed Irina with a touch of annoyance. "But understand this," she continued, her tone sharp and unforgiving, "even if I did wish to see this boy, I must uphold the dignity of this family."

    She leaned forward, her gaze narrowing with a cold fire. "The heir of the Emberheart family does not lower herself to wee someone of no standing. It is uneptable for you to go there yourself, and I expect you to understand that."

    Irina''s jaw clenched, the familiar frustration simmering beneath her calm exterior. Her mother''s words were a reminder of the rigid expectations ced upon her¡ªa constant weight, a line that could not be crossed without consequence.

    But that did not mean she did not have her own argument.

    Irina''s gaze sharpened, a flicker of challenge lighting her eyes as she met her mother''s unyielding stare. Her tone was calm, yet there was an undeniable edge to it as she replied, "That might be the case, Mother¡­ for someone who is weak. But for someone with true talent, the act of receiving him in person demonstrates strength¡ªa deration of whom he stands with, and to whom he owes his loyalty."

    The Matriarch''s expression didn''t soften, but she didn''t interrupt, her eyes narrowing as Irina continued.

    "Anyone can bow to a lion when it''s fully grown, acknowledging its power once it''s already risen. But the one who ims its loyalty, who earns its respect, is the one who stood beside it when it was just a cub. That''s the respect that matters, and that''s what I want from him."

    For a moment, silence reigned between them, thick and charged with unspoken tension. Irina had spoken boldly, and she knew her mother would not appreciate theparison¡ªor her challenge to the Emberheart traditions.

    "You have indeed grown up."

    The Matriarch''s faint smile remained, her gaze shifting from cold disapproval to a glimmer of curiosity. Irina''s words had been bold, brimming with conviction, and the Matriarch couldn''t ignore the fierce loyalty her daughter disyed toward this boy. It was unusual¡ªand intriguing.

    "You speak of him with such certainty, Irina," she said, her tone softer but no less calcting. "You''ve shown a tenacity I have rarely seen, even within our family. Perhaps there is something to this boy, after all."

    Irina felt a faint sense of victory, but she kept her expression steady, waiting for her mother''s response.

    "Very well," the Matriarch continued. "I will allow you to do as you please this time. Go, wee him as you wish." She leaned back, her eyes narrowing, the coldness in them returning with a sharp edge. "But mark this: if he fails to meet my expectations, if he proves to be anything less than what you so adamantly promise¡­ I will not tolerate a disgrace. Not again."

    Her words were a thinly veiled threat, each sybleced with the weight of Emberheart tradition and the ruthless expectations she held over her daughter. Irina knew well the implications. Her mother was granting her the freedom she sought, but only on the understanding that failure would bring consequences¡ªand that her mother would not hesitate to cut any ties that weakened their legacy.

    "I understand, Mother," Irina replied, her voice steady. "I know the weight of the Emberheart name, and I assure you, he will not be a disappointment."

    The Matriarch''s expression softened, but only slightly, a hint of approval in her gaze. "See that he isn''t. I will be watching."

    Irina inclined her head, respectful but resolute. She turned to leave, her heart racing but her mind focused. She had won a small victory, but she knew this was only the beginning. Astron would need to prove himself worthy, not just to her but to her mother and the entire Emberheart legacy.

    ''Well, he is more than enough for this.'' ----------A/N--------

 Chapter 654 144.2 - Finally

    Chapter654 144.2 - Finally

    Irina''s steps were light as she left the dining room, her heart lifting in a way she hadn''t felt in a long time. The cold, lingering tension of her breakfast with the Matriarch seemed to fade behind her, reced by a rare sense of satisfaction.

    ''Well,'' she thought, a small, triumphant smile pulling at her lips, ''it appears Mother underestimated me today.''

    Her gaze wandered through the grand, silent corridors of the Emberheart mansion, the echoes of her footsteps a steady rhythm that matched her thoughts. She had known from the beginning that her mother would see through her intentions, the subtle maneuvering that allowed her to "request" free time without suspicion. But that was exactly why she had led the conversation there, nting the idea firmly in her mother''s mind before broaching her true desire¡ªto meet Astron in person, without subterfuge or deceit.

    ''Why hide what can be set in in view?'' she mused, feeling the thrill of her victory. ''If he''s going to stand by me, then let it be known from the start.''

    It was a risk, certainly, but one she was willing to take. As she ascended the winding staircase leading to her wing, she felt the weight of her decision settlefortably on her shoulders, blending with her confidence. Her mother''s words, thoughced with warning, had also hinted at a reluctant respect for her choice. Irina would carry that small victory forward, making it the foundation for everything that would follow.

    ''Mother may be ruthless,'' she thought, a faint smirk tugging at her lips, ''but she respects strength. And today, I showed her a glimpse of mine.''

    Reaching her room, she pushed open the door, stepping into the quiet sanctuary she had crafted for herself. The heavy wood closed behind her with a satisfying thud, sealing her off from the rest of the mansion, and she allowed herself a deep breath. For the first time since her grueling days in the Chamber of Emberheart, she felt a calm wash over her.

    ''So, he''ll be here soon.''

    The thought sent a shiver of anticipation through her. She moved toward the window, gazing out over the estate''s vast grounds, her mind drifting to Astron. In the darkness of the Chamber, when her strength had been tested to its limit, she''d often found herself thinking of him¡ªof the quiet reassurance his presence offered, a strength thatplemented her own.

    ''I really had been waiting for the whole month¡­.'' she told herself, her gaze steady on the horizon. ''I''ve trained, endured, sacrificed. And now, I''ll finally have him.''

    Irina lingered by the window, the faint warmth spreading through her chest as she thought of Astron, and how soon he''d be here.

    But she wouldn''t let herself dwell on the feeling for long. She had a task toplete, and sentiment was no excuse for negligence. She''d waited a full month to see him, but she wanted to make sure she was ready to greet him with the poise her family demanded¡ªon her terms.

    Turning away from the window, she approached the tall mirror that hung in the corner of her room. Her reflection looked back at her, bearing the faint marks of her grueling training.

    Darkshes framed her sharp gaze, and her hair, though tied up, fell in disarray, a reminder of the exhaustion she''d barely had time to shake off. She traced her fingers through the loose strands and considered what she''d need to do.

    ''No extravagant makeup, just enough to look¡­ presentable,'' she thought, tilting her head slightly. Extravagance wasn''t her style, nor did it fit the meeting she had nned. She wanted him to see her as she was, not hidden behindyers of paint. Still, a touch of refinement couldn''t hurt; it had been a long time since she''d seen him in person.

    Just then, a gentle knock sounded on her door.

    "Enter," Irina called, her voice calm and steady.

    The door opened, and Esme stepped in, her demeanor asposed and respectful as always. Irina had called her earlier, knowing the maid''s practiced hands could bring out a polish that matched the Emberheart standards without overwhelming her natural features.

    "Good morning, Lady Irina," Esme greeted, giving a slight bow.

    Irina nodded, stepping back from the mirror and gesturing to the chair by her vanity. "I''d like to keep things subtle. I don''t want an borate look."

    Esme nodded, understanding the instruction immediately. "Of course, Lady Irina. A simple, refined look. I''ll ensure it''s perfect."

    As she sat down, Irina allowed herself a final, fleeting thought of Astron. Soon, he would see her again¡ªnot just as the Emberheart heiress, but as someone who had endured for his sake as well as her own.

    The girl she had once been, trying to meet her mother''s impossible expectations, was gone. She was different now¡ªstronger, sharper, and fully prepared to stand at his side.

    ''After all,'' she mused, watching her reflection as Esme began gathering her hair with quiet precision, ''this is just the beginning.''

    *******

    <Friday, Hotel in Jarden City>

    The next morning, the hotel lobby was quiet as I made my way to the front desk, the remnants ofst night''s calm lingering within me. The clerk greeted me with the same polite smile, the faintest hint of that familiar blush creeping back onto her face as she handed over the final bill.

    "Thank you for staying with us, Mr. Natusalune," she said, her voice steady despite the soft pink in her cheeks.

    I nodded, settled the bill without much thought, and made my way outside, the cool morning air a refreshing contrast to the hotel''s warmth.

    My stay here had beenfortable, and though it served its purpose, it was time to move on. The quiet wouldn''tst long¡ªnot with the Void Dragon''s death out there waiting to be noticed.

    Outside, I gged down a taxi, the driver giving a brief nod as he pulled over to the curb. I slipped into the back seat and handed over 100 Valer, settling the fare before we even began. A quiet transaction, and the driver barely looked at me as he pocketed the payment and started the car.

    "To the city center," I said simply, leaning back as the vehicle eased into motion, weaving through the early morning traffic. The streets of Jarden City passed by in a blur of bustling shops opening for the day, people on their way to work, and the muted hum of morning activity.

    ¨CDING!

    Just then, I suddenly got a notification from my watch. I nced down, noting the sender''s name¡ªKieran. The name alone brought a sense of satisfaction, a confirmation that the n was already in motion.

    Kieran had proven himself more than capable, disying a talent I rarely encountered. His skill with enchantments, his understanding of mana, and his adaptability all spoke to a level of genius I couldn''t afford to overlook. Having tested him, andseen his precision and dedication firsthand, I''d already decided to establish a firmer connection.

    The watch continued to hum softly with the iing call. I tapped to answer, leaning back in my seat as the city scenery blurred outside the window. "Kieran."

    There was a slight crackle before his voice came through,ced with an unmistakable eagerness. "Morning, Astron. I have something new to show you¡ªthe adjustments we discussed. I think you''ll be... pleasantly surprised."

    I inclined my head slightly, keeping my voice calm. "Show me what you have in mind."

    On the other end, Kieran didn''t waste a second. A faint hum through the line was followed by the flickering glow of a hologram generated on my watch screen. The disy flickered, then solidified, revealing the outline of a sleek,pact vehicle with streamlined edges and a sturdy frame. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "This is what I''ve been working on," Kieran began, the excitement clear in his voice. "A foldable transport, as per your request. Here''s the concept inpact form. It copses down to fit within a spatialpartment you can carry without trouble."

    I studied the hologram carefully, noting the intricacies of the design. Kieran had gone beyond just functionality¡ªevery inch of the vehicle looked optimized for both speed and efficiency as if he''d calcted each contour for minimal resistance.

    "Impressive," Imented, and his enthusiasm seemed to double.

    "d you think so. Now, I''ve been experimenting with a dual-mana core setup." He paused, letting that detail sink in. "This will allow the vehicle to self-charge if it''s parked in mana-rich zones. One core would handle standard propulsion, but the second core could boost eleration when you need a quick escape. This feature would double the speed for a short burst."

    I leaned closer, intrigued. "And the handling? I need it to respond withoutg, regardless of the terrain."

    Kieran nodded eagerly. "Ah, yes¡ªthat''s where I need your input. To make it adaptable, I can use either adaptive stabilizers or an enchantment that senses terrain. The stabilizers would adjust the frame physically, while the enchantment would let it shift on a micro-level, adjusting traction and bnce almost instantaneously."

    I considered it, weighing the advantages. "Enchantment. It''ll keep the weight lower and ensure responsiveness. What about its durability?"

    A faint smirk crossed Kieran''s face in the hologram projection. "d you asked. I nned for high-grade Kalisium alloy¡ªlight enough to avoid weighing you down but resilient to most attacks. It can withstand heavy impacts, so you won''t need to worry about it failing mid-use."

    I met his gaze through the screen, a glint of approval in my eyes. "You''ve covered every detail."

    It was indeed really impressive that he would be working with this.

    ''But, something doesn''t feel that right.'' I observed the hologram of the vehicle intently, letting the structure and details settle into my mind. The design was sound, with its efficient build and dual-mana core system giving it flexibility and power. But as I mentally envisioned its framework, something felt¡­ iplete.

    ''What if it could be more adaptive?'' The thought crossed my mind as I imagined the vehicle bending, shifting its shape with ease. In my mind''s eye, I saw it transform seamlessly for different terrains, adapting to environments with a fluidity that no fixed structure could achieve.

 Chapter 655 144.3 - Finally

    Chapter655 144.3 - Finally

    ''What if it could be more adaptive?'' The answer was clear. Morphium. When I was first thinking about this matter, the material that came to my mind was Morphium¡ªa rare, highly versatile metal capable of adjusting form instantly, blending with otherpounds to enhance durability while allowing a controlled, shape-shifting ability. With Morphium woven into the design, the vehicle wouldn''t just withstand harsh terrains; it would mold to them.

    But I kept my thoughts to myself, letting the idea simmer. Kieran hade a long way with his concept, and I wanted him toplete his current design before introducing thisyer ofplexity. Pushing him too soon might disrupt his focus, and there was no point in suggesting Morphium until he''d perfected the initial prototype. ''Dealing with Morphium is not something that any engineer has been able to do so far. It was only that old man¡­.that I had seen creating a weapon like Celestalith.'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The idea of Morphium lingered in my mind, its potential undeniable. I''d seen it used only once before¨Cwho''d somehow managed to forge the rare metal into a weapon that could change form at will, an artifact as unique as it was powerful. That old man had also created my weapon, Celestalith, a weapon that few couldprehend, let alone replicate. His knowledge of Morphium''s nuances had been unparalleled.

    But Kieran wasn''t ready for that level ofplexity. Introducing Morphium now might overshadow his own creativity, guiding him down a path that was, ultimately, not his own. Inspiration had a fragile nature; revealing Morphium''s capabilities too soon could close off the avenues he might otherwise explore. Kieran had the potential to innovate, to forge something unique from his own experience with mana cores and adaptive enchantments. And if he could, it would open doors¡ªnot just for himself, but for the entire Federation.

    If Kieran developed his own solution to adaptability, it could pave the way for more essible, practical models for Federation use. And, in the long run, that essibility might lead to advancements far beyond the elite few who could wield Morphium. It was better this way, to let him find his footing and discover his own path.

    I leaned back, the cityscape outside blurring past. Kieran''s eagerness to refine his prototype was promising. I''d wait and see where his ideas led.

    Kieran''s voice brought me back from my thoughts. "Well, that''s all for now," he said, his tone tinged with lingering excitement. "I''ll call you when I''ve finished the prototype or if I have any questions along the way."

    I nodded, keeping my expression calm but allowing a hint of approval to seep through. "I''ll be waiting."

    "Got it," Kieran replied, a faint grin in his voice. The line clicked, and the hologram faded from my watch screen, leaving only the faint glow of the city''s early morning light filtering into the cab.

    As the call ended, I let my gaze linger on the watch for a moment longer, thoughts swirling. Kieran''s progress was impressive, and his enthusiasm was both refreshing and rare. Given time and space, he''d undoubtedly surprise me further¡ªand that was precisely what I intended to see.

    The driver nced back at me, catching my eye in the rearview mirror as I ended the call. Like most professionals, he''d activated the privacy formation the moment the call came in. It was a standard courtesy¡ªan ambient barrier that kept conversations within the passenger areapletely private. As useful as it was, it also served as a reminder of how far privacy measures hade here in the Federation.

    Soon enough, we reached the city center. I slipped out of the taxi, giving the driver a nod, then turned toward therge structure that dominated the area: the Teleportation Center. It loomed like a fortress of smooth stone and ss, humming faintly with the energy of hundreds of interconnected portals leading to cities across the Federation.

    With my business here concluded, Arcadia City was my next stop. The Center''s doors slid open as I approached, revealing a bustling lobby filled with travelers, traders, and guild representatives waiting to warp. I approached the main console

    I made my way through the lobby, weaving past clusters of travelers and merchants who lingered by the ticketing desks. Reaching the counter, I presented my ID to the personnel¡ªa young woman with a sharp gaze and a practiced efficiency in her movements. She nced down at my ID, her eyes flickering over the insignia of the Arcadia Hunter Academy.

    "Ah, a cadet," she said, nodding as she swiped the ID through her console. "Teleportation to Arcadia City is free for Academy cadets. Let me print your ticket, Mr. Natusalune."

    A faint beep signaled my ID''s confirmation, and within moments, she handed me the ticket. She pressed a button, speaking into hermunicator. "A12, please escort Mr. Natusalune to Gate 3."

    Almost immediately, another personnel¡ªa tall man with the designation A12 embroidered on his uniform¡ªappeared from a nearby corridor. He gave me a courteous nod.

    "Mr. Natusalune, please follow me," he said, his tone polite but brisk. Without another word, he led me through the bustling crowd toward a row of portals, each one glowing faintly with mana as they prepared for their next wave of travelers.

    At Gate 3, he paused, nodding as he verified the details on my ticket. "The portal to Arcadia City is ready. Once you step through, you''ll arrive in the Capital''s main Teleportation Hub."

    I gave him a nod of acknowledgment, stepping onto the gate tform as its ambient energy pulsed beneath my feet. I could feel the familiar hum of mana intensifying, aligning to send me directly to the heart of the Federation.

    With a final nce around the Teleportation Center, I stepped forward. The world dissolved in a sh of light, and the familiar sensation of spatial discement took over as I left Jarden City behind, moving through dimensions toward Arcadia City.

    As the teleportation light faded, the familiar sights and sounds of Arcadia City came into view. I stepped off the tform, the grand hall around me bustling with travelers, guild members, and officials from all walks of life. Arcadia City''s Teleportation Hall always had a lively hum, filled with the buzz of mana, chatter, and the asional sh of portal light.

    I left the hall, crossing into the open streets where the crisp morning air met me. After the intensity of the past few days, the familiar sights of the city felt grounding, a reminder of the world beyond battles and objectives. I took a short walk to a nearby caf¨¦, tucked into a quiet corner on the main street, its charm understated but cozy. Perfect for a moment of calm before my next move.

    The moment I settled in and ordered a drink, my mind drifted to the Emberheart Family. Soon enough, I''d be visiting their estate¡ªa prospect that carried both opportunity andplication. Heeding the promise to Irina was one part of it, and perhaps the simplest. The other, more strategic reason,y in their armory, a treasure trove containing some of the most powerful artifacts and enchanted weaponry in the Dominion.

    The Emberhearts were one of the six pir families of the Arcadia Dominion, a small but influential country that thrived on magical advancement. While not expansive in thend, the Dominion was renowned for its magical prowess, and its capital, Etheria Haven, was its crown jewel. Etheria Haven wasn''t just a city; it was a hub where magic permeated every corner, where schrs, mages, and adventurers alike gathered in search of power and knowledge. In a ce like that, the Emberhearts held significant weight.

    ''But Arcadia Dominion isn''t part of the Federation,'' I reminded myself. Getting into Etheria Haven wasn''t as straightforward as teleporting between Federation cities. Entering an independent country meant paperwork, permissions, and a credible reference. While Arcadia Hunter Academy''s status opened many doors, it wasn''t a nk check for crossing international borders.

    ''Well¡­..The invitation from the Emberheart Family is enough¡­..''

    I thought, ncing down at the confirmation slip Irina had arranged. With their influence in Arcadia Dominion, the process was smooth¡ªpractically effortless on my end. Irina had handled every detail, securing the permissions and filling out the paperwork without so much as a reminder to me. For an outsider, gaining ess to Etheria Haven was typically a lengthy ordeal, reserved for high-ranking mages, schrs, or those with verifiable contributions to magic studies. But with the Emberhearts pulling the strings, everything had fallen neatly into ce

    However, there was one condition: limited ess to the teleportation gate. Even with Irina''s preparations, it would only open at set times, and my slot wasn''t until 1 P.M. A sensible precaution, considering Arcadia Dominion''s wariness of outside influence. For now, that meant time to spare.

    Settling back into my seat at the caf¨¦, I pulled out a book I''d recently acquired on [Psychic Magic]. The subject was often overlooked, but it had its merits¡ªespecially when one delved into the subtler aspects of maniption,munication, and influence. Though not directly tied to my abilities, I was keen on integrating aspects of it into my techniques.

    The book''s title, "The Mind''s Labyrinth," hinted at its depth. I flipped through the pages, my attention drawn to sections on mental fortification and projection. Psychic Magic relied on tapping into the mind''s inherent energy, creating extensions of thought and will that could influence, shield, or even alter perceptions. Useful for encounters with those less versed in mental defenses, as well as situations requiring discretion.

    ''Mental fortification¡­ useful,'' I noted, scanning a passage on shielding one''s consciousness. Psychic Magic was less about raw power and more about control, intention, and precision¡ªqualities I valued in any discipline. The text spoke ofyers within the mind,paring it to abyrinth. By understanding eachyer, a practitioner could manipte not only their own thoughts but those of others, constructing barriers, illusions, and projections.

    I let myself sink into the book, page after page detailing techniques and practices for honing these mental abilities. The hours passed quietly, the faint chatter and ambient noise of the caf¨¦ providing a steady backdrop. When I nced up at the clock, it was nearing noon, and a reminder to head to the teleportation gate soon ticked into my mind.

    *******

    And then, following that the time came.

 Chapter 656 144.4 - Finally

    Chapter 656 144.4 - Finally

    <Arcadia Dominion, 00.15 P.M>

    Irina leaned back in her seat, her gaze fixed on the passing scenery as the vehicle glided smoothly along the path toward the Teleportation Center in Etheria Haven.

    Her attire was meticulously chosen¡ªa simple yet elegant ensemble in deep ember and charcoal tones, hinting at her family''s legacy without the usual intensity.

    Her hair, styled just enough to appear refined but understated, felt right for the asion. It was exactly what she''d wanted: presentable without the overt mor her mother might have insisted upon.

    With each passing moment, her anticipation grew. She couldn''t deny the way her pulse quickened, the faint sense of exhration that made the journey seem both endless and fleeting.

    ''Almost there,'' she thought, ncing down at her smartwatch. A small smile tugged at her lips as she opened the messaging app and began typing.

    Irina: "You''re ready, aren''t you? Waiting close to the Teleportation Center in Arcadia?"

    She watched as the screen indicated that he was typing a response, a flicker of warmth sparking in her chest. It had been a while since she''d been able to simply reach out to him like this, tomunicate without the barriers of family or duty.

    Astron: "Yes, just outside the center."

    Irina rolled her eyes, a softugh escaping her despite herself. Even through text, his calm, slightly teasing tone came through, grounding her in the familiarity of his presence.

    Irina: "What are you doing?"

    Astron: "Reading a book."

    Irina stared at hisst message, the casualness of it settling in her mind in an oddly irritating way.

    Reading a book? she thought, almost scoffing. Here she was, dressed to the nines, her heart pounding, barely containing her anticipation. And he was waiting there¡­ reading? Calm andposed, as if this were just another day for him.

    ''Of course, he''d bepletely unbothered,'' she mused, feeling a prickling annoyance. She almost felt foolish for how much she''d prepared, the time she''d spent thinking about this moment. Meanwhile, he was just¡­ reading a book.

    ''You''re the one making this a big deal,'' she reminded herself, but it did little to settle her frustration. It was exactly like him to be so unaffected, always so calm and detached. And yet, it only made her determination grow¡ªto surprise him, to see even the smallest flicker of something different in his expression when he saw her standing there instead of some random agent.

    Irina: "Good, then. The agent there will handle everything when you arrive on this end."

    She couldn''t help but smirk slightly, knowing she''d be the one waiting for him, not some faceless envoy. It was her decision, after all, to take control, to ensure that she''d be the one by his side the moment he stepped through the portal. But there was no need for him to know that just yet.

    Astron: "Understood. I''ll see you soon, then."

    Her thumb hovered over the screen, almost tempted to add something more, but she stopped herself, closing the messaging app and setting her smartwatch down with a satisfied huff.

    ''Heh¡­..Let''s see the face you will make when you see me¡­.''

    Irina was excited.

    ********

    At around 12:30, the faint ring of my smartwatch interrupted the silence, pulling me out of the mentalbyrinth I''d been exploring. I nced at the caller ID¡ªLyra Fendral, one of the Emberheart Family''s assistants. Irina must have arranged for her to escort me to Etheria Haven.

    I tapped to answer, leaning back as her voice came through, calm and professional. "Mr. Natusalune, this is Lora Fendral from the Emberheart Family. I''ll be handling your transport to Etheria Haven. Could you let me know where you are currently?"

    I nced around the caf¨¦, a rxed smile from habit as I took in the surroundings. "I''m at the Arcane Oak Caf¨¦, near the Teleportation Center," I replied.

    "Understood," she answered promptly. "I''ll be there in a few minutes. Please wait there."

    The call ended, and I returned to my book, skimming thest few passages I''d been studying on mental fortification. Control, intention, precision, I reminded myself. These principles applied well beyond psychic magic¡ªthey were keys to survival and advantage in any setting.

    Momentster, a figure entered the caf¨¦, her posture straight and expressionposed. Lora was tall, with a calm presence that conveyed both discipline and confidence, her attire formal yet efficient, suited for the duties of a high-ranking family''s assistant. She scanned the room briefly before her eyes settled on me, and she approached with a polite nod.

    "Mr. Natusalune," she greeted, her tone even but respectful.

    ''Indeed the same reaction¡­.'' As Lora greeted me, I caught the faintest stammer in her voice, almost unnoticeable¡ªa subtle tremor as her gaze met mine. She quickly masked it, her professionalism reasserting itself, but it didn''t escape my notice.

    That reaction had be all too familiar ever since my charm had spiked; it was expected, almost routine by now. I gave no indication that I''d noticed, merely returning her nod with a calm, neutral expression.

    But a faint, unexpected excitement stirred within me as we left the caf¨¦. A thought crept in, one I hadn''t anticipated: how would Irina react when she saw me again?

    Thest time we''d met, things had been different. Now, with this new face¡ªone that seemed to draw people in effortlessly¡ªI couldn''t help but wonder how she would respond. She wasn''t the type to be easily swayed, but this was no ordinary shift.

    ''With the increase in charm, would she even notice?'' I mused, feeling the slightest hint of curiosity mixing with the growing anticipation.

    ''There is no way, she doesn''t¡­..'' Irina''s reaction would be worth noting, at the very least.

    Lora led the way through the bustling street toward the Teleportation Center, her pace brisk and efficient. She kept her gaze forward, saying little as we walked, perhaps determined not to betray any further reaction.

    But I could still sense her asional, fleeting nces as if she was caught between curiosity and the restraint her position required.

    As we approached the Teleportation Center, Lora broke the silence, her toneposed and reassuring. "Mr. Natusalune, I''ll be handling all the documents and permissions for our travel to Etheria Haven, so there''s no need for you to worry about any formalities," she said, ncing briefly in my direction. "The entire process should take no more than fifteen minutes."

    I nodded, appreciating her efficiency. We entered the grand hall, and as expected, the teleportation area dedicated to Arcadia Dominion had drawn quite a crowd. A long line of travelers, each waiting for the standard spatial storage inspection, wound its way toward the security checkpoint.

    This process was mandatory for nearly everyone heading into the Dominion¡ªarcane items and other enchanted goods were tightly controlled.

    ¨CNearly everyone, that is.

    Lora directed me to a separate, less obvious pathway that led toward a discreet section at the back of the teleportation area. Here, the crowds thinned, and the only people present were either high-ranking officials or trusted individuals under the authority of the Dominion''s pir families. A guard in sleek, enchanted armor stood by the entrance, his stance alert but unintrusive. He looked up as we approached, noting Lora with a slight nod. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Without a word, Lora produced her ID card, the Emberheart family crest gleaming subtly on its surface. The guard examined it for a moment before stepping aside, gesturing us through with a respectful nod.

    "This way, please," Lora said, her professionalism never wavering. She led me down a short corridor, bypassing the main inspection area entirely. I took in the process, noting the efficiency and the understated security Emberheart''s influence afforded me. These were the privileges of association with one of Arcadia Dominion''s elite families.

    As we moved past the initial checkpoint, another line awaited us, shorter but nheless present¡ªa reminder that even the Emberheart Family, with all their influence, couldn''t circumvent every procedure.

    This checkpoint was purely for document verification, an agreement that had been solidified by the Council of Magic to ensure that everyone, regardless of status, adhered to certain protocols. Etheria Haven''s gates didn''t open for just anyone without strict documentation.

    ''In the game, it was also the same for the yer.''

    Ethan would also go through the same procedure, regardless of whether the yer was closer to Seraphine or Irina.

    Lora nced at me briefly, sensing my awareness of the situation. "This will only take a little," she informed, her tone maintaining its professional calm.

    The line moved steadily, each person ahead of us presenting identification and entry documents to a group of officials stationed behind a desk.

    When our turn came, Lora handed over a neatly organized bundle of documents to the official at the counter. The Emberheart crest caught his attention immediately, his demeanor shifting to one of careful respect as he scanned through each page.

    "Emberheart Family authorization," he murmured to himself as he read, nodding in approval before marking the documents with a glowing seal. His gaze flickered briefly to me, curiosity in his eyes, but he offered noment beyond a professional, "Everything is in order. Wee to Arcadia Dominion, Mr. Natusalune."

    With the final approval in hand, Lora led me toward the portal room where the gate to Etheria Haven was prepped and ready. The room''s ambient hum of mana grew stronger as we approached, a testament to the level of magical prowess maintained within the Dominion''s capital.

    Lora paused at the portal, giving me a slight nod. "Once you step through, the Emberheart Family will be informed of your arrival. Thank you for your patience, Mr. Natusalune."

    "Understood."

    Without further dy, I stepped onto the portal tform, feeling the mana gather around me, dense and charged with purpose.

    A momentter, the familiar tug of teleportation took hold, drawing me through the dimensional boundary and straight into the heart of Etheria Haven.

    The teleportation process felt slightly different this time, a faint but undeniable shift in the mana currents that tugged me forward.

    The sensation was both familiar and strange, a subtle reminder that the gate to Etheria Haven wasn''t an ordinary transport link. It had a depth to it, a resonance that hinted at the arcaneyers woven into the very fabric of the portal.

    And then, in a sh, I arrived.

    As I stepped onto solid ground, the first thing I noticed was the mana. It was everywhere¡ªdense, vibrant, and potent, saturating the air itself. Unlike any other ce, the atmosphere here was thick with power, each breath filled with a faint charge that tingled against my skin.

    Countless streams of mana in different hues and signatures coursed around me, almost as if the entire capital pulsed with its own lifeblood. ''So, this is the heart of Etheria Haven,'' I thought, taking a moment to absorb the unique energy.

    All around, people moved with purpose, their robes and attire marking them as schrs, mages, and various other practitioners of magic.

    There was an air of quiet authority, a disciplined focus that distinguished the inhabitants here from those in other regions.

    Many walked with the kind of calm intensity that spoke of years spent in study, research, or magical refinement.

    ''Even the breathing here feels different.''

    That was something that I couldn''t just get used to immediately, but even at this moment, my body started adapting to theconditions.

    [Everchanging Glyph]

    It was adapting to how the mana levels here were different.

    Just then, as I was feeling absorbed inthe potent atmosphere of Etheria Haven, feeling Everchanging Glyph adjusting to the dense mana currents around me, a sudden shift in the air alerted me.

    My senses red instinctively, picking up on the distinct presence moving quickly in my direction¡ªa presence I recognized.

    Before I could even turn fully, a familiar voice called out, a soft but excited shout breaking through the controlled hum of the capital. "Astron!"

    And then, with a sh of motion, she was there.

 Chapter 657 144.5 - Finally

    Chapter657 144.5 - Finally

    Irina stepped out of the vehicle alongside Esme, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor of the Teleportation Center''s main hall.

    The bustling space was grand and imposing, built to amodate travelers from all corners of the federation, but even here, her presencemanded attention. Her bearing, her Emberheart attire, and the subtle, simmering aura of power she carried marked her as someone unmistakably highborn.

    The personnel at the entrance immediately noticed her arrival. Normally, strict protocols kept those awaiting arrivals and those arriving via the teleportation gate in separate areas, but the Emberheart name held its own influence, bending the rules and making exceptions as naturally as breathing.

    A young attendant approached, bowing slightly with an air of respectful caution. "Lady Irina, please note that you are advised to limit your exposure to the spatial mana. Prolonged presence can have¡­ side effects."

    Irina dismissed his concern with a wave of her hand, her tone calm yet edged with a touch of impatience. "I can take care of myself, thank you."

    The attendant nodded, bowing again, though she caught a hint of apprehension in his expression before he stepped back. She could feel the eyes of others around her¡ªsubtle nces, whispers that seemed to follow her every step. After all, she was Irina Emberheart, heiress of one of the Six Pirs, the "princess" of the Emberheart family. Her reputation preceded her, and for some, it brought awe; for others, it causedintimidation.

    She ignored the stares, her gaze fixed on the door leading to the teleportation chamber. Esme moved beside her, her calm,posed presence grounding Irina''s anticipation as they walked further into the center.

    As she entered the teleportation part, the faint hum of spatial mana surrounded her, a whisper of power that vibrated through the air. She barely noticed it, her focus set entirely on the moment toe.

    ''This is it,'' she thought, a small, almost imperceptible smile pulling at her lips. Any moment now, the portal would open, and he would step through. She could already picture his calm,posed expression, but a part of her hoped for a flicker of surprise when he saw her standing there instead of the agent he''d expected.

    She folded her arms, her posture rxed yetmanding, her presence unmistakable to anyone who dared nce her way. The whispers around her grew softer, a mix of curiosity and reverence that filled the room. But she paid them no mind.

    ''Let them stare,'' she thought, the faintest trace of satisfaction settling over her. She had worked too hard to be affected by the idle murmurs of strangers. And soon enough, they''d see exactly why she''d chosen to meet him herself.

    As Irina stood waiting, her gaze fixed on the portal, Esme moved quietly beside her, her presence a reassuring shadow amidst the growing anticipation. After a moment, Esme leaned in slightly, her voice low and respectful.

    "Lady Irina, would you like anything? Perhaps¡­ I could remain inconspicuous and give you a chance to surprise him?"

    Irina''s lips curved in a faint smirk, though her eyes remained on the portal. "It''s a thoughtful idea, Esme, but he''s perceptive. He''d notice me the second he arrived, no matter how well I tried to hide."

    Esme raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise evident in her usuallyposed demeanor. She said nothing more, merely giving a slight nod. "Understood, mydy."

    Irina continued to wait, the anticipation growing stronger with each second. The soft hum of spatial mana, the subtle whispers around her¡ªall faded into the background. She''de here prepared, her posture poised, ready to greet him as he stepped into her world. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Just then, her smartwatch vibrated softly. ncing down, she saw the caller ID: Assistant Lora, the attendant who had been sent to coordinate Astron''s departure from Arcadia.

    With a quick swipe, she epted the call. "Yes?"

    "Lady Irina," Lora''s voice came through, formal but calm. "I wanted to inform you that he is preparing to enter the teleportation gate. His portal will be arriving at Etheria Haven through Gate A02."

    "Thank you," Irina replied, her voice steady as she ended the call.

    She turned her gaze toward Gate A02, her heart beating a little faster. The portal was beginning to glow with an intensified light, signaling an imminent arrival. Irina straightened, her presence stillmanding but carrying a subtle warmth beneath the formality.

    This was her moment¡ªnot just to see him again but to make clear, even in her own subtle way, that he belonged here.

    The portal''s glow intensified, casting a bright shimmer across the chamber, and then, through the light, a figure began to take shape.

    Irina''s breath caught for a moment as she watched him step forward¡ªAstron, his presence unmistakable even before she could make out his features. He wore his usual attire: a simple ck shirt beneath a dark coat, jeans that fit him casually yet perfectly, the same calm, effortless look she knew so well.

    ''It is indeed him.''

    Before she could stop herself, Irina felt her heart leap, the anticipation spilling over into action. She''d told herself she''d wait, remainposed, and let hime to her, but now that he was here, her resolve broke in an instant.

    Without a second thought, she took off in a sprint, her controlled elegance giving way to something entirely different¡ªpure, unrestrained joy.

    "Astron!" she called out, her voice echoing across the teleportation chamber as she closed the distance.

    For once, she imagined to see the surprise flicker in his eyes, a rare break in his usualposure as sheunched herself forward.

    In a swift motion, she leaped, throwing her arms around him before he could so much as react. The weight of the past month''s anticipation, the struggles, the determination¡ªit all came pouring out in that one, reckless moment.

    She could feel his hesitation at first, but it quickly faded as his arms found their way around her, steadying her.

    "Hehehe¡­.."

    A soft, unexpected giggle escaped her lips, a sound she didn''t quite recognize, but couldn''t hold back. She buried her face against his chest, feeling the steady rise and fall as he adjusted to the sudden embrace, his arms wrapping around her more firmly.

    The month apart, the training, the anticipation¡ªall of it melted away as she let herself savor the moment.

    But as she rested her head there, she couldn''t help noticing something¡­ different. Pressing her cheek slightly against him, she felt the solid strength of his frame, stronger and sturdier than she remembered. She pulled back just enough to look up, a faint curiosity in her eyes.

    ''Did he¡­ get taller?'' she wondered, noting how she had to crane her neck a little more to meet his gaze. And his build¡ªwhat had once been lean felt subtly reinforced, as if he''d been through trials of his own since they''dst met.

    "Have you¡­ been working out?" she asked, half-joking but feeling the genuine intrigue seep into her voice. She let her fingers rest lightly on his shoulders, testing the tension beneath the fabric of his coat, which felt like it fit differently now.

    Astron merely raised an eyebrow, his usual calm masking any trace of surprise. "Did you forget that I had been training," he replied simply.

    "Cough¡­." Irina scoffed lightly, though she couldn''t deny the faint thrill it gave her. The familiar scent ofvender lingered around him, yet even that seemed deeper, more intoxicating somehow. It wrapped around her senses, blending with the steady warmth of his presence and grounding her in a way that made her feel unexpectedly at ease.

    "You certainly don''t seem like you''ve been taking it easy," she murmured, her tone almost teasing as she held his gaze, a slight smile tugging at her lips. She didn''t pull back just yet, allowing herself a few seconds longer to enjoy the unexpected strength that had somehow be even more reassuring.

    "You do know, I never take it easy." His calm voice reached out. "But, for how long you will be staying like this¡­.Quite a lot of people are already looking at this way."

    Irina tightened her hold around him, ignoring the curious stares from bystanders in the teleportation chamber. She felt a flicker of embarrassment at first, but the warmth of his presence overpowered it. Looking up, she gave a slight pout, unable to mask her need for just a few more moments.

    "It''s been so long, Astron," she murmured, her voice softer than usual. "Let me feel this."

    He let out a small, almost amused sigh. "You''ve really be bolder, haven''t you?" His gaze was steady, a touch of yfulness glinting in his eyes, though Irina couldn''t see. "Don''t you care what your mother will say about this?"

    The mention of her mother sent a brief shiver down her spine, her body tensing slightly in his arms. She knew all too well that her mother''s scrutiny was as sharp as ever, and she could practically hear the disapprovingments that would await her back home. But the moment she felt Astron''s steady embrace again, the worry faded, reced by a quiet defiance she hadn''t felt before.

    "Whatever," she said, her toneced with unexpected confidence. "I don''t care."

    "Is that so?" His voice held a note of amusement, and for a brief, unguarded moment, she could''ve sworn there was a smile in his tone. It was rare for him to show even the smallest hint of emotion, but here¡ªjust for her¡ªthere was something different, something softened.

    That is why, she wanted to check that smile.

    At this point, surprised face or whatever, she cared about none of those.

    She just wanted to see his face.

    With a slight shift, Irina tilted her head upward, her curiosity pushing her to confirm the faint hint of a smile she thought she''d heard in his tone. Her heart raced as she looked up, fully expecting the familiar, calm expression she''de to know so well.

    "Ah¡­.."

    But the moment her eyes met his face, her breath caught, a split second of shock rippling through her.

    It was¡­..It was just breathtaking¡­.

    ''Ah¡­.''

    Even her thoughts stopped¡­..

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 658 144.6 - Finally

    Chapter658 144.6 - Finally

    "Ah¡­.."

    With a slight shift, Irina tilted her head upward, her curiosity pushing her to confirm the faint hint of a smile she thought she''d heard in his tone. Her heart raced as she looked up, fully expecting the familiar, calm expression she''de to know so well.

    But the moment her eyes met his face, her breath caught, a split second of shock rippling through her.

    The face before her¡­ it was still Astron, undeniably him, but somehow, subtly, everything about him had sharpened, deepened.

    His purple eyes, once enigmatic, had grown impossibly alluring, their depths pulling her in with an intensity that made her pulse quicken.

    His nose, now more refined, angled perfectly in a way that suited his features. His cheekbones were more pronounced, his eyshes longer and darker, framing his eyes with an almost mesmerizing effect.

    His lips¡­ slightly fuller, with an edge of softness that made her stomach twist.

    ''What¡­ happened?'' she thought, feeling a wave of warmth spread across her cheeks. He had always been handsome, but this?

    This was different, maic in a way she hadn''t expected. She found herself lost, her gaze lingering over each detail as ifmitting it to memory, unable to tear her eyes away. Words abandoned her, and she simply stared, her usualposure crumbling under the sheer impact of his presence.

    Astron raised an eyebrow slightly, the faintest hint of amusement glinting in those impossibly captivating eyes. "Speechless?" he murmured, his voice holding that familiar, calm resonance, though now she felt it more acutely than ever.

    She managed a shaky breath, realizing how long she''d been staring. Her lips parted, but no words came, only the slightest sound of disbelief as she continued looking at him, mesmerized. She knew she should say something, anything to break the spell, but all she could do was hold his gaze, awestruck by the transformation.

    Astron''s lips curved into a beaming smile, the kind that was so rare it left her utterly stunned. "Indeed, you are¡­" he said, his voice low and teasing. "The expression you''re making right now¡­ it''s priceless."

    Irina''s mouth fell open, her breath catching once more. That smile of his¡ªno matter how many times she''d seen it, it never failed to disarm herpletely. But as she gazed at him, a sudden, cool sensation rippled through her, as if an invisible force was pulling her back to reality. Her focus sharpened, and she felt the faint, familiar hum of her artifact pressing against her skin, the one she wore as a precaution against enchantments and charms.

    ''Wait¡­ what?'' she thought, blinking as her mind scrambled to process. Her artifact had activated? Her artifact, which only ever reacted to strong enchantments. Did her own reaction just¡­ count as someone who was charmed?

    Heat flooded her cheeks, and she tore her gaze away from his smile, pressing her lips together as her mind raced. ''No¡­ No way. There''s no chance he just¡­ charmed me, right?''

    She shot him a narrowed, using look, hoping it would mask her embarrassment. But Astron merely looked back, his expression as calm as ever, though the faintest spark of amusement danced in his eyes as if he knew exactly what had just happened.

    "This¡­ This is absurd," she muttered under her breath, clenching her fists slightly as she tried topose herself. ''How did I let my guard down sopletely? And over¡­ him?''

    But no matter how hard she tried to push the thought away, the memory of his smile lingered, igniting that spark of warmth all over again. It seemed that no matter how much she prepared herself, this bastard still knew how to leave herpletely off-bnce.

    Whether it was intentional or not¡­.

    But then, Irina froze, her face heating up as she heard his question. "What is absurd?" he asked, an innocent look on his face, though his eyes betrayed a glint of mischief. "Also, that surge of mana just now¡­ did you do something?"

    She could feel her face turning even redder. How was she supposed to exin this? Her artifact activating because she had reacted too strongly to his presence? This was a nightmare. If he found out, she''d never hear the end of it. He''d have more ammunition to tease her for ages, and by the look in his eyes, he already suspected something.

    ''Does he know?'' she thought, noting the way his gaze lingered knowingly, almost as if he was waiting for her to crack. She clenched her fists, swallowing down the wave of embarrassment that threatened to spill over.

    "Nothing!" she eximed, her voice a touch sharper than she intended. With a quick motion, she pushed him back, her hands firm against his chest as she forced some space between them. She needed the distance to breathe, to regain some semnce of control.

    Astron didn''t resist, his eyebrow quirking with that infuriatingly calm expression as he stepped back, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. She tried to ignore the warmth in his eyes, the hint ofughter that seemed to be lurking there.

    Without meeting his gaze, she turned topose herself, desperately trying to shove down the lingering traces of flustered excitement. She took a deep breath, determined not to let him get the better of her.

    ''This was a mistake,'' she thought, fighting the blush that refused to fade. ''Next time, I need an artifact to guard against him, specifically.''

    Just then, Esme stepped forward, breaking the tension with her calm,posed presence. "Wee, Sir Astron," she said, inclining her head respectfully. Her voice was soft but carried the steady tone of someone who''d been through her share of dignified introductions.

    The sudden shift in attention made Irina aware of just how many eyes were fixed on them. The teleportation chamber, once filled with hushed whispers and curious nces, now seemed to hum with a different kind of energy.

    She caught shes of light as cameras and magical artifacts activated, capturing the moment from every angle. Some mages even discreetly murmured incantations, weaving spells to record the scene¡ªa rare and noteworthy meeting between one of the Emberheart heiresses and the enigmatic Astron.

    Esme''s entrance had added a formal touch, her presence reinforcing the significance of this reunion. She knew Astron from the brief encounter after the Phantom''s Land mission when Irina, Sylvie, and Astron had received their rewards.

    Though their interaction had been wordless¡ªa mere exchange of nces¡ªthe recognition in her eyes was clear.

    Astron nodded in response to Esme, his expression respectful but stillced with his usual calm demeanor. He gave no indication of being affected by the attention, his gaze flickering briefly to the onlookers before returning to Irina.

    "Lady Irina, I have arranged for the private transport as requested," Esme continued, a slight smile on her lips as she observed the subtle shift in Irina''s demeanor¡ªa touch of flustered irritation mingling with her usual confidence. "If you''re ready, we may proceed before the crowd grows anyrger."

    Irina, grateful for Esme''s intervention, gave a brisk nod, forcing herself to ignore the lingering heat in her cheeks. "Yes, let''s go," she replied, casting a quick look at Astron. "I''d prefer not to have an audience for the entire journey."

    She took a step forward, allowing Esme to guide them, and Astron followed, his expression as unbothered as ever, though she could feel his gaze on her, probably relishing the lingering traces of her embarrassment. She shot him a quick, pointed re, her pride flickering back into ce.

    As they exited through the back door of the teleportation center, Irina caught sight of the sleek ck car waiting for them, discreetly parked to avoid drawing unnecessary attention. The driver gave a respectful nod as Esme stepped forward, holding the door open for Irina and Astron.

    But before stepping in, Astron cast a brief nce back toward the front of the teleportation center. Even from the back entrance, he could see the growing crowd of reporters, photographers, and mages gathered there, their anticipation evident as they waited for a glimpse of the Emberheart heiress and her unexpectedpanion.

    "You certainly took your time, didn''t you?" he remarked, his tone calm but with that unmistakable hint of amusement. "Looks like you gave them more than enough time to gather."

    Irina shot him a sharp look, though her lips betrayed the faintest hint of a smirk. "Are you suggesting I nned this? Unlike you, I didn''t expect to be a spectacle today."

    Astron''s gaze flickered with mild amusement as he leaned against the car, waiting patiently as sheposed herself. "Just pointing out the obvious. Seems the Emberheart heiress can''t escape attention¡ªwhether she ns it or not."

    Her smirk grew,ced with a touch of defiance. "Perhaps. But I didn''te here for them. They''re just¡­ coteral."

    With a slight tilt of his head, Astron watched her, the quiet curiosity in his gaze making her heart skip a beat, though she maintained herposed facade. She knew he wasn''t fooled; he''d seen right through her flustered moments earlier. But if he wanted to tease her, he''d have to work harder. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Cough¡­..Miss, the car is ready." Esme''s voice cut through, her usual patience strained by themotion outside.

    Irina took a breath, nodded, and finally stepped into the car, sliding gracefully onto the seat. Astron followed, settling beside her, and Esme joined them, sitting on the driver''s seat.

    As the car pulled away from the teleportation center, leaving the throng of reporters behind, Irina leaned back in her seat, feeling the tension of the day begin to fade.

    She turned her gaze to Astron, studying his calm expression as he looked out the window, taking in the sights of Etheria Haven.

    "What do you think?" she asked, her tone softer, curiosity woven into her words. "The city¡­ it''s different from Arcadia City, isn''t it?"

    Astron nced at her, his purple eyes reflecting the faint glimmer of the city lights outside. "It is," he replied thoughtfully, his voice carrying a hint of admiration. "There''s¡­ more to it than I expected. The atmosphere here¡­ it feels like the magic is alive."

    A faint smile yed on Irina''s lips as she nodded. "It''s true," she murmured, almost to herself. "I may not like the constant expectations or the endless scrutiny from my family¡­ but Etheria Haven has its own kind of magic. The entire Arcadia Dominion does."

    She looked out the window, watching as the city lights cast a warm glow over the streets, illuminating the intricate architecture that melded seamlessly with the vibrant pulses of mana. Magical artifacts adorned storefronts, soft blue lights hovered along the pathways, and enchanted banners floated in the air, announcing events and disys that were unique to the capital.

    "Every corner feels¡­ connected," she continued, her voice carrying a note of reverence. "There''s a constant hum of magic like the city itself is alive and breathing. It''s different from the academy, where everything feels contained. Here¡­ everything feels endless."

    Astron listened, his gaze steady on her as she spoke. He seemed to absorb her words, his expression thoughtful. "I see why you''d feel that way," he said finally, his voice a quiet acknowledgment. "The city has a depth to it. Layers you can''t find in a ce like the academy."

    "Indeed." Irina nodded, feeling a sense of satisfaction that he understood. "It''s why I wanted you toe here¡­ to see this side of it. The side that isn''t just tradition and obligation."

    For a moment, silence settled over them,fortable and reflective. She leaned back, feeling the car glide smoothly down the road, the city lights flickering like stars in the distance. Though her family''s pressures weighed heavily on her, she found sce in this moment, sharing this side of herself, and of Etheria Haven, with him.

    A small part of her hoped he felt the same spark of connection that she did¡ªa connection not just to the city, but to everything she''d worked for.

 Chapter 659 145.1 - Emberheart Mansion

    Chapter659 145.1 - Emberheart Mansion

    As the initial rush of excitement settled, Irina felt herself slowly return to her usual, moreposed self. The fluttering in her chest faded, leaving behind a calm awareness. Her gaze shifted, and for the first time in a long while, she looked at Astron from a different perspective¡ªnot as the person she felt a growing attachment to, but as an Awakened, someone whose power had evolved in ways she hadn''t expected.

    ''This¡­ he really has grown¡­''

    Her eyes traced over him with a calcting intensity, and she felt a pang of realization. Before, she could always sense the limits of his strength, andcould somewhat grasp where he stood, even if his presence was a mystery.

    Astron had always been someone who could cloak himself in silence, his aura faint yet steady, a shadow at times¡ªsomeone who could slip away unnoticed. Yet, when he wanted to, he could be solid, an unyielding force even if his power hadn''t matched his resolve.

    But now¡­ it was different.

    Irina''s mind raced as she studied him in silence, sensing a depth of strength she hadn''t expected. She could no longer measure him as she once did; his presence had beyered, like the quiet hum of Etheria Haven itself¡ªa power hidden beneath the surface, waiting. There was an undeniable aura around him now, an energy that felt imprable, almost unsettling in its calm.

    ''What did he go through?'' she wondered, a faint chill creeping down her spine. The Astron she remembered was strong, yes, but this¡­

    This was someone who felt like he could bend reality if he so chose, someone whose quiet demeanor belied an overwhelming strength lying dormant beneath.

    Irina''s gaze lingered on him, her mind swirling with thoughts she hadn''t expected. She''d always known Astron was dedicated¡ªsomeone who trained relentlessly, who honed his skills with a sharp mind and a tenacity that set him apart. She had respected that about him, admired it, even. But there had always been a quiet, unspoken understanding in the back of her mind: if it came down to a fight, she was stronger. She could defeat him.

    Now¡­ she wasn''t so sure.

    A part of her instincts whispered that if they faced off at this moment, the oue would be uncertain. And that thought, strange as it was, stirred something deep within her¡ªa mixture of intrigue, caution, and a new sense of respect. The idea that he could transform so drastically in just a month was both unsettling and exhrating.

    ''What kind of training did he go through?'' she wondered, still searching his face for clues he wouldn''t reveal. Whatever he had faced, it had hardened him andbrought something out of him that hadn''t been there before. The calm, faint aura that used to surround him had grown into something imprable, a quiet strengthyered with a sense of boundless potential.

    A faint smile tugged at her lips as she looked away, her thoughts spiraling in a direction she hadn''t anticipated. ''The academy¡­ maybe it was holding him back.''

    It was an insolent thought.

    The best academy in the world. How could it hold someone back?

    But what if?

    The thought was both a realization and a revtion. The controlled, limited environment of Arcadia Hunter Academy could only push someone so far. But out there, beyond its boundaries, Astron had encountered something that had reshaped him entirely.

    Or maybe, she was just wrong¡­..

    Whatever, it was, it didn''t matter.

    Astron''s voice broke through her thoughts, jolting her back to the present. "Looked enough?" he asked, his tone as calm as ever, though she detected the slightest hint of amusement.

    Realizing she''d been staring at him without realizingit, Irina quicklyposed herself, crossing her arms and giving a small, defiant huff. "Humph! And what if it wasn''t enough?" she shot back, masking her momentary fluster with her usual confidence.

    He raised an eyebrow, a faint raise at his lips. "Then I''d say that''s your problem," he replied smoothly. "It''s hardly my fault if I''ve be this¡­ charming."

    She blinked, momentarily speechless. This narcissistic bastard. Of course, he''d turn it around, just like that. Her face flushed slightly as she red at him, her earlier admiration quickly tempered by irritation.

    "Charming?" she muttered under her breath, barely able to keep herself from rolling her eyes. "If you''re any more charming, you''ll be insufferable."

    Astron''s amusement didn''t fade, and he settled back in his seat, clearly pleased with her reaction. He''d seen through her flustered moment entirely, and she could practically see him storing it away forter teasing.

    "But you¡­" Irina''s voice softened, genuine admiration slipping through her usual teasing tone. "You have be really strong¡­"

    Astron nced at her, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''re not so different," he replied. "I can tell you''ve gotten stronger too."

    She raised an eyebrow, a small, pleased smile forming on her lips. "You can tell?"

    He nodded thoughtfully. "Your body''s more toned, and you''ve be more resistant to mana effects. Your willpower feels sharper¡ªlike you''ve tempered it somehow."

    Irina gave a satisfied nod. "The Chamber of Emberheart. I had to¡­ burn myself, andpush past my limits. That''s why." She nced down at her hands, almost as if she could still feel the echoes of the intense mes she''d endured. It had been grueling, but she could feel the difference, even if her mother had barely acknowledged it.

    As the memory faded, her curiosity took over, and her eyes drifted back to him, studying his features once more. What happened to this bastard''s face? The transformation was undeniable, and she couldn''t help but wonder about it.

    She''d heard of certain elixirs, ancient techniques, or even rare artifacts rumored to enhance beauty or alter one''s appearance, but she''d always brushed them off as exaggerated tales. Not that she''d ever needed them herself; she''d been naturally blessed with her own beauty.

    But now¡­

    She frowned, tilting her head slightly as she considered him. "Did you¡­ do something specific to get this look?" Her tone was half-serious, half-teasing, but her curiosity was genuine. "You look¡­ almost too perfect, even for you."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, a faint glint of humor in his eyes. "Are you saying you find me perfect?" he replied, his voice smooth as silk, clearly enjoying her reaction. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Irina scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Don''t get too full of yourself, Astron. I''m just curious. If you''re going to walk around with a face that looks like it belongs in an ancient hero''s portrait, the least you can do is share the secret."

    "Nothing so dramatic, I assure you," he said, though he didn''t offer more than that, leaving her curiosity unsatisfied. "I just absorbed a flower."

    "A flower? What flower?"

    What kind of flower was that to have an effect like this? There was just no way, it was a normal flower.

    If that was a normal flower, then what is the point of having an aesthetical surgery? Everyone would be the most beautiful then?

    Astron shook his head lightly, an amused expression on his face. "It was just a flower I encountered in a forest," he replied, his tone casual, almost dismissive. "Didn''t expect it to have this¡­ side effect. Pure luck, really."

    Irina narrowed her eyes, skepticism creeping in. A flower? In a forest? That simple exnation did little to satisfy her curiosity. What kind of forest would hold a flower with effects this powerful? And why did it feel like he was conveniently glossing over some key details?

    ''This bastard is hiding something,'' she thought, her instincts kicking in. There was more to this story than he was letting on, and every fiber of her intuition told her that. She was just about to press him further, to peel back theyers of this mystery and get to the truth, when¡ª

    "Miss," Esme''s voice came from the driver''s seat, calm and efficient. "We have arrived."

    Irina blinked, her train of thought momentarily interrupted as she looked outside the window. They had pulled into the familiar drive of her family''s mansion, the grand structure looming ahead, framed by the towering iron gates and lush greenery that marked the Emberheart estate. For a moment, the mystery of the flower slipped from her mind, reced by the awareness of where they were.

    With a slight sigh, she gave Astron a final, lingering nce, her curiosity far from satisfied. "This isn''t over," she murmured, barely loud enough for him to hear as she gathered herself.

    "¡­.."

    Astron did not reply, simply looking at the estate and the mansion itself.

    As the car came to a smooth stop, Irina straightened, the faint anticipation for whaty ahead mingling with her lingering curiosity about Astron''s story. She would get her answers eventually¡ªone way or another.

    But for now, she had the entire Emberheart estate to navigate with him by her side, and that, she realized, was bound to hold its own challenges.

    Especially her mother.

    She needed to pass this ordeal.

    ******

    The Matriarch sat in her office, her hands folded elegantly on the desk, the golden rays of thete afternoon sun filtering through the tall windows behind her. The time was already nearing 2:15 PM, and her eyes flicked briefly to the clock.

    "She iste," she murmured, the faintest hint of annoyance threading her words. Irina was rarelyte, especially when it concerned matters she held close to herheart.

    But annoyance alone was not enough. With a wave of her hand, the Matriarch activated her magicputer. In an instant, a dozen holographic screens materialized before her, each disying various streams of news and surveince feeds. Her gaze shifted between them until one headline caught her attention¡ªa name that appeared all too frequently in recent times.

    The screen disyed images of her daughter, Irina, alongside a young man.

    Her mother''s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze sharpening as she took in the details. In the photograph, Irina was seen embracing him¡ªa warm, unrestrained gesture that contrasted with the stoicposure she typically disyed in public.

    The Matriarch''s lips curved into a faint smile, though the glint in her eyes was anything but warm. She studied the image, her expression unreadable as her fingers tapped slowly against the edge of her desk.

    "So," she murmured to herself, her toneced with a mixture of intrigue and challenge, "this is truly the path you want to take."

    For a long moment, she sat in silence, her eyes lingering on the image of Irina and Astron.

    ''He indeed looks good enough.'' The photograph revealed more than just a bond; it exposed Irina''s willingness to defy expectations, to stand openly beside him. It was a deration, one that would not go unnoticed by their family''s allies and rivals alike.

    The Matriarch leaned back in her chair, her smile fading as she considered the implications. Her daughter''s choices were bing bolder, more visible¡ªand with that visibility came risk. But there was also potential if Astron proved himself worthy.

    Her gaze flickered to another screen, disying information about Astron, his origins, his recent actions, and any scraps of data her intelligencework had managed to collect. She would study him, assess every detail, every action. Irina''s loyalty to him had piqued her curiosity, but loyalty alone was not enough. If Astron could withstand the scrutiny and prove himself valuable, he might yet hold a ce within her carefully guarded ns.

    With a final, thoughtful look at the images on the screen, she closed the holograms, her resolve set. "Very well, Irina. If this is your choice, then let us see where it leads. I will give you enough time, for now."

 Chapter 660 - 145.2 - Emberheart Mansion

    Chapter 660 - 145.2 - Emberheart Mansion

    As they stepped out of the car and approached the mansion, Irina felt a small knot of tension settle in her stomach. She had never brought anyone here like this before, much less someone like Astron, whose calm indifference masked a world ofplexities. She stole a quick nce at him, trying to gauge his reaction, but his expression was asposed as everpletely unaffected by the grandeur of the Emberheart estate or the formality of the situation. His calm demeanor seemed almost absurd in contrast to the sheer weight of the asion.

    A faintugh escaped her, the sound almost bitter. Why was I even worried? she thought, shaking her head at herself. This guy¡­ he''s always been like this, hasn''t he? Astron had a way of facing situations, even the most intense ones, with that quiet, unshakeable calm that made him so different from everyone else she knew.

    As if sensing her inner turmoil, he turned to her, his gaze steady. "You should calm down," he said in that soft, level voice of his. "It''s fine."

    His words were simple, but they carried a surprising reassurance that eased the tension in her chest. Irina met his gaze, taking a slow breath and nodding, a faint smile tugging at her lips.

    "Easy for you to say," she murmured, her tone half-teasing, half-grateful. "You''re not the one who has to introduce someone to¡­ her."

    Astron only shrugged, his calm expression unwavering. "Your mother''s just another person."

    Irina''s eyes widened slightly, an incredulousugh bubbling up. "Another person?" She shook her head, both amused and a little stunned. "I don''t think anyone''s ever called the Matriarch of the Emberheart family ''just another person.''"

    He raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "Titles don''t change what people are," he replied quietly. "She''ll either approve, or she won''t. Worrying about it won''t change anything."

    Irina took a breath, letting his words sink in. Somehow, his logic made the impending confrontation seem¡­ manageable, or at least less daunting. She straightened her shoulders, feeling the weight of her usual confidence return.

    "Fine," she said, giving him a sidelong nce.

    But then, just as they were about to walk towards where her mother was, a maid who was waitingfor them in the entrance hall came forward. She inclined her head respectfully, her gaze flickering briefly to Astron before settling on Irina with a reserved but attentive expression.

    "Lady Irina," the maid began, her tone calm and formal, "the Matriarch has instructed me to inform you that she wishes to meet you both at dinner this evening, at 6 P.M."

    With that, the maid offered a respectful bow before retreating, leaving the two of them in the entrance hall once more. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Irina sighed softly, the hint of tension creeping back into her posture. A dinner meeting. Of course, she thought, an uneasy understanding settling in her mind. Her mother, ever strategic, was giving them time¡ªa seemingly generous gesture. But the implication was clear: dinner was a test.

    In anoble society, meeting someone over a prolonged meal meant evaluating their manners, their poise, andtheirmand of etiquette. It would be a chance for her mother to watch Astron closely, to observe his every reaction.

    "Seems she''s not nning to make this easy," Irina murmured, ncing sideways at Astron, who looked unperturbed, his expression as calm as ever.

    He noticed her slight frown and raised an eyebrow. "A dinner test?"

    "Something like that," she replied, folding her arms. "It''s not just a casual meal. In noble society, a dinner invitation like this is a way to measure someone¡ªwhether they''re aware of the subtle rules, whether they know how to handle themselves for an extended period under scrutiny."

    Astron gave a small nod, as if digesting the information, his gaze thoughtful. "So, it''s not just a meeting with your mother. It''s a prolonged evaluation."

    "Exactly," she said, a wry smile crossing her lips. "She wants to see if you can keep up. If you make even one mistake, she''ll see it."

    "Then I suppose I''ll have to be on my best behavior."

    "You need to," Irina insisted, her gaze sharp and serious. She didn''t want him taking any of this lightly, especially not with her mother. She knew the Matriarch''s methods better than anyone; her mother was not someone to underestimate. Every nce, every gesture¡ªnothing would go unnoticed.

    Astron''s expression narrowed a little, though he remained focused. "I''m not underestimating her," he replied calmly, meeting her eyes. "She''s an Archmage, after all." His voice was steady, unwavering. "Just trust me."

    Irina''s gaze lingered on him, her usual worries easing slightly. His confidence, as always, felt solid, andreassuring. She let out a small sigh, nodding in reluctant eptance. "Fine," she said, finally relenting. "Now that it''se to this, let''s take a look around the mansion. Might as well get you familiar with the ce."

    Astron nodded, following as she led him down the grand corridors, her heels clicking softly against the polished marble floors.

    She nced around as they moved, memories flickering in her mind¡ªof the times she''d shown visitors around when she was younger, or how she''d given Julia and Lilia tours of her home whenever they''d visited.

    While it was indeed true that she herself never brought outside people here, that did not mean, nobody came to her home after all.

    Being an heir to theEmberheart family, she naturally needed to keep some connections.

    It felt almost strange to be doing this now, with him of all people. But there was a certain pride in it, too, a subtle sense of belonging she hadn''t expected.

    Irina guided Astron through the main halls, her steps steady as they moved past the storied portraits of Emberheart family heads. Each one was captured in a way that seemed almost alive, their eyes intense, their postures exuding an unmistakable aura of power and control. She gestured toward them with a slight nod, feeling a strange sense of pride mixed with the weight of her family''s legacy.

    "These are the previous heads of the Emberheart family," she exined, her voice calm but carrying a note of reverence. "Each of themmanded fire in their own way. The mes you see here¡­ they''re not just decorations. They''re part of the family''s legacy."

    As they moved, Astron''s gaze lingered on the walls, taking in the intricate engravings that framed each portrait. mes danced around the edges, but not with the usual chaotic energy of fire. Instead, the ze was restrained, almost graceful, forming arcs and patterns that seemed to tell a story. The mes shifted in color¡ªdeep red, golden orange, and soft amber¡ªcasting a warm glow that felt both ancient and eternal.

    Irina noticed his interest and couldn''t help but feel a quiet satisfaction. "The fire here is different from what we use inbat," she continued, ncing at the engravings as if seeing them anew. "It''s¡­ tamed, controlled. Artistic. Our family has always believed that true mastery over fire isn''t just about its power, but about its beauty and elegance as well."

    Astron''s gaze shifted to Irina, an amused glint in his eyes even as his expression remained perfectly neutral. "Heh¡­ For some reason, I''m not so sure," he remarked, his tone casual yet pointed.

    Irina instantly caught the underlying jab. She knew exactly what he was implying. Fiery Demoness¡ªthat nickname had followed her through countless battles and duels, a title she''d earned for her fierce and unrestrainedbat style.

    She crossed her arms, tilting her chin up in defiance. "Whatever you think, you''re wrong," she shot back, her tone firm. "I have one of the most controlled fires in the entire world."

    Astron looked at her, his expression unreadable. "Really?" he replied, deadpan. But the faint spark in his eyes told her he was holding back augh.

    Irina narrowed her eyes, her lips curving into a challenging smile. "If you doubt it, you''re wee to test it for yourself."

    He inclined his head, considering her for a moment. "That might be¡­ for another time, don''t you think? If we started, I doubt it would end quickly."

    Irina''s smirk grew, an unspoken challenge shing in her gaze. "Indeed. Because I wouldn''t stop until I beat you up."

    For a moment, they stood in the grand, me-lit hall, their gazes locked in mutual challenge. The yful banter held an edge of real anticipation, a hint of the rivalry that simmered beneath their rtionship. She knew that if it ever came down to a real test, neither of them would back down easily.

    "Well," Astron murmured, breaking the silence, "something to look forward to, I suppose."

    Irina scoffed, her amusement barely concealed. "Only if you think you can handle it," she replied, a spark ofpetitive fire lighting her eyes.

    "We will see when that timees."

    Irina shook her head, amused by their exchange, before continuing to lead Astron through the Emberheart mansion. The next few ces she showed him weren''t so much historical as they were powerful disys of her family''s influence, subtle reminders of the Emberheart legacy that was woven through every corner of the estate.

    They walked through a grand indoor garden, a ce entirely dedicated to rare, magical nts that thrived only under carefully controlled mes. Brightly colored flowers with fiery petals bloomed in the enchanted warmth, each one radiating a gentle glow. "These nts are only possible to grow here," Irina exined, her tone casual but with a touch of pride. "The Emberheart mes sustain them¡ªany other heat, and they''d just wither."

    Astron observed the garden with interest, his eyes flicking over each bloom. "A reminder of your family''s unique mana, then?"

    "Exactly," she replied with a smirk. "It''s a ce only someone from the Emberheart lineage could maintain." The idea clearly pleased her, adding an edge of confidence to her posture as she moved on. Though she had no idea how this guy came from a ce filled with special nts like this.

    They continued to a long, polished hall lined with ss cases, each one holding a weapon from past Emberheart warriors. "These are all enchanted weapons forged with Emberheart mes," she said, gesturing toward the array of weapons, from slender daggers to massive swords. "The mes strengthen them, binding them to their wielders in a way that''s hard to replicate."

    Astron''s eyes lingered on one particrly grand sword, its de seeming to pulse with an internal, ember-like glow. "Interesting," he murmured, inspecting it closely. "This one¡­.."

    Irina noticed Astron''s gaze fixed on the grand sword, its ember-like glow pulsing as if with a life of its own. A faint smile yed on her lips. "Your eyes really are something. That one¡­ belonged to my great-grandfather," she said, her voice carrying a note of reverence. "They called him the Dragon yer."

    "The Dragon yer? Senior Sigurd?"

 Chapter 661 - 145.3 - Amberheart Mansion

    Chapter 661 - 145.3 - Amberheart Mansion

    "The Dragon yer? Senior Sigurd?"

    Irina nodded. "Indeed. His full name¨CSigurd Eldric Fan Emberheart. He wasn''t originally from the Emberheart family," she exined, crossing her arms as she nced at the sword. "He was a warrior¡ªa rare type even among Awakened¡ªknown for his skill with the de and his unyielding spirit. He came from outside, but his achievements brought him into the family through marriage to my great-grandmother, who was the Matriarch at the time."

    She gestured to the intricate hilt of the sword, its guard shaped like dragon wings, the de gleaming with an internal fire. "They were the first humans to y a dragon," she continued, her pride evident. "It was thought impossible back then¡ªdragons were beyond the reach of any Awakened. But he and my great-grandmotherbined their strengths: his skill with weapons, her Emberheart mes."

    Astron''s gaze never wavered from the sword, his expression contemtive. "And that''s what forged this weapon?"

    "Yes," Irina replied. "It''s said that the final breath of the dragon was sealed into the de, binding it to his will. That''s why it glows like that¡ªit''s not just enchanted. It''s alive with the essence of his battle, his victory." She nced at Astron, her eyes glinting with pride. "It''s one of the greatest artifacts in our family, a reminder that we can achieve the impossible." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Astron studied Irina as she spoke, noting the subtle glint of pride in her eyes, the reverence in her tone as she recounted her great-grandfather''s story. Despite her frequentints about the pressures and expectations of her family, it was clear to him that she valued the Emberheart legacy deeply. That was Irina, after allplex and contradictory, finding both pride and frustration in her heritage. He chose to keep his observations to himself, simply listening as she continued.

    "This weapon," she went on, her gaze drifting back to the sword with a mixture of respect and curiosity, "it''s been sitting here for years, untouched, because it has a consciousness of its own. Ever since my great-grandfather, no one has been able to wield it. The sword hasn''t epted anyone else."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued.

    ''There was no mention of this in the game?''

    "A conscious weapon?"

    Irina nodded. "Yes. We believe it was because of the dragon''s essence bound within it. Over time, it developed a will, a¡­ personality of sorts." She smirked faintly, as though recalling some stories. "There were a few attempts to im it, of course. But the sword rejects any who don''t meet its standards, even going as far as repelling them with bursts of me."

    "So it''s here as a guardian of sorts," Astron observed, his voice thoughtful.

    "Exactly," Irina replied, ncing at the sword with a flicker of admiration. "It''s a testament to the Emberheart legacy, reminding us that some things can''t be inherited or imed by force. They have to be earned. And even if we''re its descendants, the sword holds us to that same standard."

    "Your family has quite the legacy," he said quietly.

    "You learned it just now?"

    "¡­.."

    Seeing Astron staying silent, Irina also did not pressure him any further, and she continued to enjoy the scene.

    Leaving the hall of ancestral relics, Irina continued guiding Astron through the vast expanse of the Emberheart estate. She pointed out the various facilities with an air of practiced familiarity, exining each one briefly. The sheer scale of it all was impressive¡ªeven by noble standards. As the main branch of the Emberheart family, this ce was fortified with countless formations, built to support and train the family''s forces.

    "This whole area here¡ª" she gestured to a sprawlingndscape stretching far into the distance "¡ªis dedicated to training. Around 50 hectares in total, equipped with everything our Awakened need to develop their skills." She spoke with a mix of pride and practicality.

    Astron nodded thoughtfully, recognizing the importance of such facilities. Families like the Emberhearts weren''t just high-ranking mages; theymanded significant power, both magical and political, and they needed their own private forces to maintain that authority. It wasn''t unusual, but the scale and specialization here were impressive even by elite standards.

    Irina opted not to take him through the training grounds, knowing it would take far too long. Instead, she led him through a winding path toward a more secluded part of the estate.

    "Come on," she said, her tone shifting to something lighter. "I''ll show you my own quarters."

    Astron raised an eyebrow but followed her without question. As they walked, the noise and energy of the estate''s main facilities faded, reced by a quieter, more personal atmosphere. Finally, they arrived at a separate building nestled within the estate''snd, a ce that felt both part of and apart from the mansion. It was unmistakably hers¡ªbearing a certain Emberheart elegance, yet with personal touches that softened the grandeur.

    Being the family heir, Irina had an entire building to herself, an oasis away from the demands of her role yet equipped with everything she needed. She pushed open the door and led Astron inside, the halls echoing with the soft warmth of controlled mes illuminating the walls.

    "This is my training space," she exined, gesturing to a few doors as they walked. "I have rooms built specifically to withstand fire at full force, simtion rooms to help me refine my control, and, well¡­ this," she said with a smirk, pointing toward a roombeled "Close Combat."

    Astron raised a curious eyebrow. "You? Closebat?"

    Irina shrugged. "It''s mostly unused. I''m a mage, after all. But," she added with a smirk, "it''s there if I ever feel like switching things up."

    ''A whole room if you feel like you want to switch up¡­..Really, something else.'' He thought that he wouldn''t get any more surprised after seeing Maya''s mansion, but indeed. Irina was notcking when it came to the money part.

    They paused by the library, lined with bookshelves filled with tomes on everything from mana control to historical lore. Next to it was herputer room, equipped with advanced technology for research and nning.

    "Do you even use all these things?"

    "Not really."

    "¡­.."

    Irina shrugged at Astron''s unspoken question, reading his silent curiosity as they moved through her quarters. "Honestly, most of the time I''m training under my mother or another family instructor," she admitted. "I don''t get to use all of this as often as you''d think. It''s only when I have time alone that Ie here to work on my own training."

    She nced around, noting how untouched everything looked since the academy term had begun. The quiet rooms werealmost like a snapshot of the past¡ªa time when she''d spent countless hours honing her skills alone, away from prying eyes.

    She gestured toward theputer and artificial intelligence console in the corner, a faint smile crossing her lips as she remembered. "Though I have to admit, this setup was helpful when I was younger. I used it a lot for developing theories, working on mana control calctions¡­ anything that needed a bit of precision."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, seeming a bit surprised. "So you actually have an AI service here?"

    Irina nodded, feeling a quiet pride at her younger self''s determination. "Yes. It was a bit overkill," she admitted, "but the calctions it provided made a difference. There were times when even my tutors didn''t have the answers I needed, so I''de here and work things out for myself."

    She turned to him, her expression a mix of nostalgia and satisfaction. "I spent a lot of time in this room¡ªmaybe more than in any of the others. It''s where I first started to understand my abilities beyond what I was taught."

    "Interesting¡­.."

    "Well, I no longer need it, since I am already doing the calctions instinctively now. But at that time, it really helped."

    "I see."

    Astron nced around the room, taking in the various setups and equipment scattered about before his gaze shifted toward a staircase that led to the upper floor. "So¡­ upstairs is your bedroom then?" he asked, a casual curiosity in his tone.

    The moment he mentioned her bedroom, Irina felt a jolt of rm shot through her. T-that¡­ Her heart skipped a beat, and she struggled to keep her expression neutral. Thest thing she needed was him wandering upstairs¡ªthere were things there that were, well, entirely personal.

    Astron raised an eyebrow at her reaction, an amused glint in his eyes. "Should I check it out, then?"

    "No!" she blurted out, stepping slightly in front of the stairs as if to block his path. "Let''s stop here," she said, her tone firm, trying to sound casual but likely failing.

    Astron tilted his head, clearly amused. "Why?"

    Irina folded her arms, leveling him with a re. "It''s¡­ my personal space," she replied, her voice cool and resolute. "Not something for anyone else to see."

    He held her gaze for a moment, his usual calm demeanor unruffled, but he didn''t push further. Instead, he gave a small nod, respecting her unspoken boundary. "Fair enough."

    Though she did now know, he had gotten a slight glimpse of her room thanks to his eyes.

    ''Well, as expected from theEmberheart family¡­.Even the walls don''t let out any mana.''

    Though, since there were no mana psions leaked, he could not see anything with his eyes. And he was not unhappy with that, since that also ensured that someone was not to be seen by others.

    Irina led Astron back down the stairs, a faint sense of relief mingling with her usualposure. With her private quarters off-limits, she could finally show him thest ce she''d wanted him to see¡ªa ce she''d once mentioned in passing during ate-night phone conversation, one of the few moments she''d opened up to him about her home.

    "This isn''t quite the same as the other ces," she said as they exited her quarters, "but I think you''ll appreciate it. It''s¡­ a bit more peaceful."

    They walked through a winding path that led to a secluded part of the estate grounds, shielded by tall hedges and walls covered in ivy. As they rounded the corner, a sprawling garden came into view, dotted with rare and vibrant flowers that seemed to glow in the evening light. The air was thick with the scent of blooming petals, and small, controlled mes danced innterns scattered around, giving the garden a quiet, ethereal beauty.

    "This is the Emberheart Garden," she said, gesturing to the elegantndscape around them. "It''s a ce I go to think, or when I need a break from training."

    Astron nodded, taking in the serene beauty of the garden, his expression thoughtful. "Is this ce where were when you called me?"

    "Yes¡­..How did you know?"

    "Just guessed. But it is really serene."

    "That''s why Ie here," she replied, smiling slightly. "Here, everything feels calm, quiet. Even the fire here is tame, soft."

    They walked in silence for a while, the peacefulness of the garden setting afortable atmosphere between them. It felt strange, yet natural, to share this ce with him¡ªa contrast to the usual intensity of their interactions.

 Chapter 662 145.4 - Amberheart Mansion

    Chapter662 145.4 - Amberheart Mansion

    They strolled quietly for a bit, the garden''s calm vibes making things feel easy between them. It was kind of weird but also natural to hang out here with him, especiallypared to their usual intense chats.

    But as much as she enjoyed the moment, Irina knew it wouldn''tst long. Turning to Astron, she crossed her arms, her tone shifting to something more serious. "Alright," she said, her gaze direct. "Now that you''ve seen my world, it''s time to get you prepared."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, a glimmer of amusement in his eyes. "Prepared for¡­?"

    "For meeting my mother," she replied firmly. "A dinner like this isn''t just about etiquette. There are unspoken expectations. Subtle cues. I want you to be ready for what she''ll expect and how she''ll judge."

    Irina watched him carefully, noting the thoughtful expression that crossed his face. Astron was quick to learn, especially when it came to dexterity and precision. His focus had always been more on agility and control rather than sheer strength, a trait that would work in his favor tonight. Dexterity was, after all, just as essential for mastering etiquette as it was forbat, and if anyone could handle the subtle intricacies of noble manners, it would be him.

    "Hmm¡­" he murmured, considering her words.

    She allowed herself a small smile, feeling a sense of satisfaction. He''d pick this up quickly; she was sure of it. And, if she was honest, the prospect of guiding him through these traditions and being closer to him¡ªeven if only under the excuse of teaching him¡ªwasn''t entirely unwee. Cough¡­..it was rather something that she was looking forward to. After all, it wasn''t every day she had him here, in her world, and if it meant a few extra moments, well¡­ that wasn''t too much to ask, right?

    "Don''t worry," she said, a hint of yfulness in her tone as she took a step closer, reaching out to adjust the cor of his shirt as though fine-tuning his appearance for the asion. "With a bit of guidance, you''ll be more than capable of handling my mother''s scrutiny."

    "I am not worrying about anything." He said. But, he still raised an eyebrow, ncing down at her hand, though he didn''t move away. "You''re that confident?"

    "Of course," she replied smoothly, her fingers lingering a second longer than necessary. "Just follow my lead."

    "Is that so?" Astron replied. "Then¡­..go ahead." Irina smiled, pleased by his response, and gestured for him to follow her back toward her quarters. "Alright then," she said, her voice carrying a note of confidence. "Let''s make sure you''re more than prepared."

    They walked through the garden, returning to the quiet seclusion of her building. While Astron was observant and picked up quickly, she knew that giving him a proper demonstration would be far more effective than simply exining the rules. And to her, there was no better way to show him than setting up a real practice table and utilizing the hologram simtion avable in her quarters. After all, if her mother''s n was to evaluate him over dinner, then dinner etiquette was just as important as his responses.

    As they entered her building, Irina led him towards herputer room. She tapped a panel on the wall, activating the room''s hologram simtion system, and in an instant, a modest dining area,plete with a long table and elegant chairs appeared as a hologram. In the hologram, a scene of a formal dinner unfolded, with elegantly dressed figures seated around a long table, each movement calcted and refined. The guests dined with precision, every gesture smooth and restrained, from the delicate handling of silverware to the graceful sipping of wine. It was an ideal, educational setup for a beginner, the perfect way for Astron to observe the nuances of noble etiquette in action.

    Irina crossed her arms, watching him as he took in the scene. "Watch their movements carefully," she instructed, her voice steady but encouraging. "Each gesture has a purpose, and timing is everything."

    Astron''s gaze remained focused, absorbing the movements of the holographic diners with that same calm attentiveness he applied to everything he learned. His eyes tracked the positioning of the cutlery, the way each guest delicately dabbed their mouths with napkins, even the subtle nods and nces exchanged among them. It was clear he was studying each detail,mitting it to memory.

    Once the demonstration ended, Irina led him toward her kitchen area, where a small dining table stood waiting. Unlike the hologram''s grandeur, it was a simpler setup, yet it would be effective for practice. Sheid out the silverware, ssware, and tes, mimicking the arrangement they would seeter at dinner.

    "Alright," she said, gesturing to the table. "Go ahead." Astron took a seat, his calm demeanor unwavering as she began exining each element. She went through the cement of utensils, the delicate folding of the napkin, and the precise way to hold the sses. And though she expected him to need a few adjustments, he surprised her by mastering each step with ease, mimicking the grace of the holographic diners as if it were second nature.

    ''Why am I even surprised.....''

    She asked herself. For this guy, something like that must have been as easy as breathing, though she wasn''t without a hint of frustration. She''d hoped he''d make a few mistakes¡ªjust enough for her to swoop in with guidance and gain a bit of an upper hand.

    But she wasn''t about to let this opportunity slip awaypletely.

    Clearing her throat, she leaned closer, her gaze critical as she inspected his hand positioning. "Your grip on the ss," she said, reaching forward to adjust his fingers. "It''s close, but not quite perfect. The angle matters."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, a glimmer of amusement shing in his eyes, but he allowed her to reposition his hand withoutment. Satisfied, she moved to his silverware, her fingers lightly touching his wrist as she angled it slightly. "Here, too. The way you hold the knife," she murmured, leaning in closer than necessary. "It has to be precise."

    She felt his gaze on her, and for a moment, herposure nearly faltered under his silent scrutiny. He hadn''t made a single error¡ªshe knew it, and so did he. But he allowed her to make her adjustments, following each minor correction with an expression that was calm, yet held a faint trace of amusement.

    Finally, she stepped back, folding her arms with a satisfied air, though his mouth was curled up a little. "So," he said, his voice soft but edged with humor, "is there anything else I''m ''getting wrong''?"

    She huffed, feeling a faint flush rise to her cheeks. "I''m just making sure you''re prepared," she replied smoothly. "It''s a high-stakes dinner, after all."

    "Of course," he said, his tonepletely serious, though his eyes betrayed him. "I appreciate the¡­ thorough instruction."

    Irina took a steady breath, pushing past the faint blush she felt from his teasing as she continued her "instruction." The next part was equally important: timing in conversation¡ªknowing when to speak and when to listen, the subtle rhythm of polite pauses, and how to navigate a formal dinner without appearing too eager or, worse, uncivilized.

    "Now," she said, her tone a touch more serious, though she couldn''t resist the asional yful nce his way, "when ites to conversation, timing is key. You''ll need to listen attentively, show you''re interested, and only speak when it''s appropriate." She demonstrated, holding a calm, polite gaze and nodding slightly as though following an invisible conversation. "If there''s a pause, don''t rush to fill it. Keep a natural rhythm, like this."

    Astron mimicked her movements perfectly, his posture and expressions just as she''d shown him. His attentive expression, thatposed poise¡ªit was nearly wless. Irina struggled to find any excuse to correct him. The way he carried himself was graceful, and his demeanor was almost effortlessly refined, leaving her little to critique.

    And that was normal. While Astron did not show it outside, he had practiced how to control his mimics, gestures, and every part of his body countless times before, so that he could mask his intentions and everything.

    With [Perceptive Insight] he was able to grasp it rather fast, and he had already mastered it when he was at the academy. However, Irina still did not care. Not willing to let him off that easily, she leaned in, eyes narrowing with a mock-critical gaze. "And when someone raises a point, make sure you react ordingly," she said, touching his arm lightly as though making a point. "A subtle nod, a thoughtful nce. Show engagement without overdoing it." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Astron''s eyes flickered with that same faint amusement, but he nodded, following her instructions. And well¡­... She couldn''t help but feel a thrill at having his attention. ''This bastard''s face is really deadly now.''

    As the lesson continued, a thought crossed her mind, her gaze lingering on him as she weighed her options. She''d considered testing him in dance, to see how he handled the coordination and poise required. But she reminded herself this wasn''t a banquet¡ªthey were preparing for a formal dinner, and introducing a dance would certainly be going overboard.

    Still, her curiosity got the better of her. She held back a mischievous smile, simply observing him as he continued practicing with the same poise and focus. Perhaps another time she''d bring it up; for now, she decided to enjoy these moments.

    It was not like she did not have the following one week to herself after all¡­.

    ******

    As the evening approached, Irina stood in front of the mirror in her quarters, adjusting the final details of her attire, ensuring every element was wless. Her reflection showedposure, and elegance¡ªa perfect Emberheart heir ready to face the high-stakes dinner with her mother. Yet, as she turned to Astron, waiting near the door, she felt a flicker of nerves she hadn''t anticipated.

    Dressed in formal attire that somehow managed to enhance his already striking appearance, Astron looked entirely at ease, his calm demeanor adding to the natural confidence he carried. His presence was a reminder of the countless hours she''d spent preparing him for this, yet now, right before the moment of truth, she felt a small knot of anxiety tighten within her.

    "Ready?" she asked, her voice steady, though her gaze betrayed a touch of uncertainty. She wasn''t worried about his etiquette or performance¡ªhe had mastered everything she''d taught him. Still, the prospect of this dinner and all it represented weighed heavily on her mind.

    "Ready." Then, she led him to the dining room.

 Chapter 663 146.1 - The Matriarch

    Chapter663 146.1 - The Matriarch

    Irina led Astron into the grand dining room, her steps confident, though the faint tension in her shoulders betrayed her awareness of the stakes. The room was elegantly lit, the flicker of Emberheart mes casting a warm, controlled glow across the polished mahogany table, which was set meticulously for three.

    At the head of the table sat thergest chair, the seat of the Matriarch, a subtle reminder of her authority over this gathering. Across from it, two smaller yet equally refined chairs faced each other, reserved for Irina and Astron.

    They approached their ces, and Irina gestured for Astron to sit. He took his seat without hesitation, his movements steady, his expressionposed. Irina sat opposite him, smoothing out her dress as she did so, feeling a flicker of pride as she noted his calm demeanor.

    A quiet tension hung in the air as they waited for the Matriarch to arrive. Irina''s gaze drifted to Astron, a silent reassurance in her eyes, though her own nerves simmered just below the surface. The dinner hadn''t even begun, yet she was keenly aware of every tiny gesture, every breath she took.

    The room was silent but for the faint crackling of the mes in the sconces along the walls, a gentle reminder of the Emberheart legacy. Irina kept her posture poised, her gaze steady, prepared for her mother''s scrutiny.

    After a few moments, a faint rustle of movement from the corridor signaled the arrival of the Matriarch.

    As the evening settled over the Emberheart estate, the Matriarch stood by the window in her chambers, her thoughts gathered like shadows cast by the waning light.

    She had dressed with particr care tonight, draping herself in a gown of deep crimson that seemed to flicker like embers with each movement-a silent reminder of the power and presence shemanded. Her gaze drifted over the estate grounds, her mind calcting, assessing the various ways she might probe and test this guest of Irina''s.

    A soft knock at the door broke her contemtion. It was one of the maids, bowing as she entered. "Madam, the dinner is ready. The youngdy and her guest have taken their seats."

    The Matriarch''s lips curved into a knowing smile. She could already sense their presence in the dining hall below-the confident, steady pulse of Irina''s aura, tempered but persistent, and the unfamiliar yet resilient energy of the boy beside her.

    There was a tension there, a contained power that hinted at more than his humble background might suggest.

    15:00 -

    "Very well," she replied, her voice smooth, masking the intrigue simmering beneath. She made her way toward the dining room, her steps light but deliberate, each one reflecting her measured intent.

    In her mind, she sifted through the many ways she could test him-his manners, his reactions, his ability to withstand pressure. A subtle smile yed on her lips; it was time to see if this boy truly had the strength Irina so adamantly believed in.

    As she entered the dining room, her gaze fell upon Irina and the boy seated at the long, elegantly set table. Irina rose first, a spark of defiance mingling with respect in her eyes, while the boy followed suit, his posture calm.

    ''Hmm.....?''

    The Matriarch''s gaze shifted to him, taking in hisposed demeanor, his steady eyes that met hers with neither arrogance nor fear, Interesting, she thought, noting his restraint.

    "This face...A charm enhancement perhaps? This boy seems to have had a unique encounter recently''

    The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed slightly as she assessed his appearance, noting the subtle changes in his features-a sharpness in his gaze, a refinement to his profile that hadn''t been present in the previous reports she''d gathered.

    Being the head of the Emberheart family, she had encountered her share of powerful mages and high-standing nobles, each bearing their own unique charms and enhancements. Beauty, she knew, was often as much a crafted illusion as a natural

    gift.

    ''Curious,'' she mused silently, a small flicker of intrigue sparking beneath her cool demeanor. The boy she had investigated before had possessed none of these refined qualities. This was no mere ident of youth; it was the result of a recent, fortuitous

    encounter.

    ''So, he has already begun to reshape himself,'' she noted, her mind efficiently filing away this information, checking off a small box in her mental ledger. It wasn''t that his enhanced appearance impressed her; rather, it saved the effort.

    Handsomeness was useful in its own way-a tool to influence, to charm. And in certain circles, it could save significant effort.

    As the Matriarch settled into her seat, a chill seemed to descend upon the room, cooling the warmth that had briefly lingered in the air. She folded her hands gracefully before her, casting a nce at Irina and Astron across the table. Irina sat with aposed posture, her gaze steady but respectful, while Astron held himself with a calm alertness, waiting patiently. Neither spoke, both well aware that the rhythm of this evening rested entirely in the Matriarch''s hands.

    Her gaze lingered on Astron a moment longer, sizing him up in the quiet. Beneath her

    TEUKULKIAL HILL ¨C

    serene exterior, she held her reservations. ''This boy,'' she thought. ''A guest of dubious standing, unproven in strength and talent... hardly the partner one would choose for an Emberheart."

    To her, Astron''s presence here felt like an indulgence of Irina''s youthful sentiments, a product of her daughter''s defiant streak, swayed by what she likely mistook for love or loyalty, In the Matriarch''s experience, emotions were fickle, often clouding the better judgment required to lead a legacy as grand as Emberheart.

    After a long silence, she reached for her ss, swirling the liquid within it thoughtfully before taking a sip. She ced the ss back on the table with a soft clink, her gaze never leaving Astron.

    The Matriarch''s gaze remained fixed on Irina, a faint, expectant smile ying at the edges of her lips. Her tone was smooth but held a quiet force as she spoke. "So... you are not going to introduce him to me, Irina?"

    Irina''s gaze narrowed slightly, the faintest flicker of irritation crossing her expression. She knew well that her mother was already more than familiar with Astron''s identity. ''Don''t you know already, Mother?'' her eyes seemed to say, a silent challenge simmering beneath herposed exterior.

    But the Matriarch''s eyes returned the look with an unspoken reply of their own: ''I know, but you are required to do as I please.''

    Irina''s jaw tightened, herposure straining under her mother''s subtle demand. She knew there was no point in resisting, and yet, the calcted restraint in her mother''s gaze infuriated her. She opened her mouth, prepared toply despite her reluctance

    -

    But before she could utter a word, Astron spoke, his voice calm and unshaken by the tension in the room. "I am Astron Natusalune," he said respectfully. "It is an honor to

    be here tonight, Madam Emberheart."

    The Matriarch''s gaze flicked to him, a brief sh of surprise passing through her eyes before settling back into an unreadable expression. He had spoken with a quiet. assurance, a steadiness that neither flinched nor faltered. This was no timid boy stumbling through his introduction; this was a young man who understood the weight of the room''s scrutiny and remainedposed beneath it.

    But at the same time, what he did was an act of defiance, that much being clear.

    The Matriarch''s gaze turned cold, her lips pressing into a thin line as her eyes bore into Astron. He had spoken without her invitation-a silent but unmistakable act of defiance. Irina''s own gaze snapped to Astron as well, a glimmer of worry ring in her widened eyes. They had reviewed etiquette meticulously; she had expected him to avoid even the smallest misstep. But here he was, breaking protocol in the very first

    moments.

    - §á§Ñ§Þ§ñ§ä§Ú§ñ

    The Matriarch''s narrowed gaze sharpened, and a faint, icy smile touched her lips. "I don''t recall asking you to speak, Young Natusalune," she said, her voice like a de? wrapped in silk. "It seems you carry a certain... arrogance for one so young."

    As she spoke, the room seemed to grow heavier, the air thickening as her aura unfurled. The weight of her Archmage''s presence pressed down on Astron, invisible yet undeniable, a force that seemed to seep into the very walls. She restrained herself, careful not to injure him, but the pressure was unmistakable, designed to test his resilience and his nerve.

    Astron''s face did not even change a little as the aura bore down on him, but he held his ground, his calm expression unwavering even as the force tested his endurance. He met the Matriarch''s gaze directly, a quiet resolve glinting in his eyes. The aura was suffocating, demanding submission, yet he did not falter.

    "It might have seemed so, Madam," he replied, his voice steady despite the weight pressing upon him. "My intent was not to appear arrogant, only respectful. I am not a child who needs someone else''s mouth to be introduced."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed further, studying him as he withstood the pressure, her curiosity piqued even as her expression remained unreadable. ''He doesn''t back down easily,'' she noted, the faintest hint of intrigue mingling with her irritation. ''But defiance alone does not make one worthy.''

    Irina watched with barely concealed tension, her hands tightening slightly in herp. She knew the risk Astron was taking by standing firm, but there was also a flicker of pride in her gaze. He was enduring it without faltering, even under her mother''s oppressive aura.

    After a prolonged silence, the Matriarch finally eased her aura, retracting the weight of her presence with a dismissive nce. "Respect," she murmured, her tone icy, "is shown through restraint and deference, not audacity."

    "Restraint and deference go both ways.....At the end of the day, in the table of shes,

    it is the strong who gets the respect."

    The Matriarch''s eyebrows arched slightly, a flicker of genuine surprise shing in her eyes as she took in Astron''s response. ''This boy... truly was different,'' she thought, a mixture of intrigue and irritation simmering beneath her poised exterior.

    He met her challenge head-on, with words that carried both defiance and a sharp insight-a confidence uncharacteristic of someone of his standing.

    But she knew well that pressing further would be unseemly. To engage him in a

    prolonged battle of words and auras would reduce the evening to a disy unworthy of the Emberheart''s dignity.

    With a slight wave of her hand, she signaled the maids to begin serving, allowing the charged atmosphere to settle as the mealmenced.

 Chapter 664 146.2 - The Matriarch

    Chapter 664 146.2 - The Matriarch

    "Restraint and deference go both ways....At the end of the day, in the table of shes, it is the strong who gets the respect."

    As the meals came, Matriarch finally addressed those words.

    Her gaze lingered on Astron for a beat longer, a subtle glint in her eyes as she acknowledged his words. "Indeed," she said, her voice a calm, measured tone. "Respect is often imed by those with the strength to wield it. Though strength, Young Natusalune is not only a matter of power but of control. True strength is often quiet, disciplined."

    As the maids presented the main course, the rich aroma of the dish filled the room-a premium cut of beef, prepared and marinated under special conditions to maximize its mana-rich qualities.

    This was no ordinary meal; each slice of meat was infused with concentrated mana, a delicacy reserved for high-ranking magic families who required both sustenance and mana fortification in equal measure.

    The Matriarch nced at Astron as the te was set before him, a hint of expectation in her eyes. To most, such a dish might seem indulgent, but in families like the Emberhearts, it served a deeper purpose.

    Mana-infused food was essential for maintaining their heightened magical abilities and resilience. The body of a true mage could handle the surge of energy, absorbing and utilizing the mana for strength and refinement.

    For an outsider, however-someone without rigorous training or a developed magical constitution-the mana could be overwhelming, even potentially dangerous if not consumed with control and moderation. She took a delicate bite, her gaze shifting briefly to Irina, who seemed rxed, her posture indicating familiarity with this sort of meal.

    The Matriarch then turned her attention to Astron, subtly watching for any reaction. It was one thing to sit at the Emberheart table; it was quite another to partake in their manaden fare. If Astron was truly as capable as he presented himself to be, then he would understand how to handle the meal before him with care and skill.

    The Matriarch took another slow bite of the mana-infused meat before turning her attention back to Astron, a faintly condescending smile ying at the corners of her mouth. She gestured subtly toward his te, her toneced with a quiet but unmistakable air of superiority.

    "This dish, Young Natusalune," she began smoothly, "is not merely a meal. It is crafted with a refinement and potency that requires both skill and experience to consume safely. For someone of your... background, I would imagine this is quite unfamiliar." The implication was clear: in her eyes, his meager experience would hardly prepare him for something so steeped in the elite practices of high-ranking magical families. Irina stiffened slightly beside him, recognizing the veiled insult for what it was, but before she could intervene, Astron spoke, his voice calm but edged with defiance. "Madam Emberheart," he replied, his tone respectful but firm, "I don''t need experience with this particr dish to handle it. I assure you, I''m more than capable of managing a challenge like this."

    Without hesitation, he took a measured bite of the mana-rich meat, his gaze steady and unwavering as he met the Matriarch''s eyes. The subtle rudeness of his response- his willingness to call her out directly-was impossible to ignore. Yet hisposure remained intact, each bite calcted, his focus entirely on absorbing the mana without being overwhelmed.

    The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed slightly, her expression unreadable as she studied him. She could sense his confidence and his controlled handling of the meal''s potency, his challenge to her assumption clear and unmistakable.

    "Interesting," she murmured after a moment, her tone still cool butced with a hint of intrigue. "It appears you are indeed capable of holding your own, even when faced with the unfamiliar."

    Astron raised his head slightly, acknowledging her words without breaking his calm demeanor.

    "Indeed. It is when facing the unfamiliar that one''s capabilities are tested, don''t you think?"

    He had taken up the challenge, and with each bite, he demonstrated that his strength was more than just a im-it was something he had cultivated, regardless of her opinions of his background.

    The Matriarch studied Astron with a glint of genuine interest in her eyes, the subtle curve of her lips betraying a hint of approval. He had not only handled her manaden challenge withposure but had met her subtle insult head-on, showing a quiet resilience and tact that few could muster. The boy was steadily rising in her estimation, though she kept her face an unreadable mask. There was much yet to assess manyyers of his character still to probe.

    Her eyes flicked over him, noting his posture, the careful way he held his utensils, the precision in every movement. It was clear that he possessed a refined etiquette she hadn''t anticipated. Inwardly, she acknowledged Irina''s role in this; her daughter must. have drilled him extensively, guiding him through the formalities and protocols expected at their table. Irina had, indeed, prepared him well.

    ''Still,'' she thought, her gaze thoughtful, ''How much of this discipline is his, and how much is a mask taught to him for tonight?'' She had seen far too many from modest backgrounds attempt to adopt the manners of the clite, only to falter and reveal a

    vulgarity beneath the surface. Manners and decorum required more than practice- they needed a deeper understanding and a certain temperament, one she doubted Astron would possess.

    But as the meal progressed, she found herself with little to criticize. His demeanor remainedposed and dignified, his every movement measured.

    There was no overeagerness, no hesitation, nothing betraying themoner''s insecurity or roughness she had expected. He showed neither deference nor arrogance, maintaining a careful bnce-a rare skill even among the nobility. Despite her observations, the Matriarch''s mind refused to grant him the full acknowledgment he might have earned.

    Her pride, deeply ingrained and unyielding, would not allow her to ept so easily the notion that this boy, from such a modest background, could measure up to her expectations for an Emberheart.

    She had stood against Irina''s choice at every turn, had questioned and challenged it, and there was no way she would relent simply because of a fewmendable traits disyed over a single dinner.

    ''No, she thought with an almost defiant inner conviction, ''I am an Archmage, the head of the Emberheart family. I have the right to maintain my standards, and to take pride in my judgments. It is indeed illogical. But so what?"

    The very notion of yielding her opinion, even for a moment, felt like apromise she was unwilling to make.

    Pride was her prerogative, a privilege earned through years of discipline and rigor. She could and would take pride in whatever she deemed worthy-and if this boy were to truly earn her respect, he would need to do so on terms far stricter than a simple disy of manners.

    Her lips tightened slightly, a flicker of self-satisfaction crossing her face as she reaffirmed her decision.

    ''He has yet to truly prove himself, regardless of his current performance. He will need more than etiquette andposure to withstand what I expect from him.'' The Matriarch''s gaze sharpened, her mind already weaving a new strategy to probe Astron''s boundaries.

    She had noted his distaste for being looked down upon....No, it was rather the fact that he hated when others were being inconvenienced because of him. It was subtle, but when she had pressured Irina earlier, Astron had intervened¡ªa small defiance, but one that told her volumes about his character. ''Let''s see,'' she mused, a glint of intrigue shing in her eyes.

    The Matriarch''s gaze shifted to Irina, her tone polite yetden with veiled curiosity as she broached the topic of Irina''s performance. "Irina, I have been most attentive to your progress at the academy," she began, each word deliberate. "I understand that your grades remain at the top, as expected."

    Irina inclined her head respectfully. "Yes, Mother. I work hard to maintain our family''s standards."

    The Matriarch''s smile was slight, almost dismissive, as she continued, her attention drifting momentarily toward Astron. "Yes... and I''ve also noticed that you and Young Natusalune have been grouped together for most of your projects and assignments." Astron''s posture remained steady, but there was a flicker in his gaze as if sensing the subtle implication in her words.

    Irina''s expression grew guarded, aware of her mother''s tendency to probe weaknesses in any form, but she kept silent, allowing the Matriarch to continue. "Quite the rise, isn''t it?" the Matriarch mused aloud, her eyes fixing on Astron with an unreadable intensity. "From thest rank at the start of the semester to a much... improved position by the end. Impressive for someone with such a steep learning

    curve, wouldn''t you say?"

    Her words were delivered smoothly, yet the implication was unmistakable-that perhaps Astron''s rise in rank had been less a result of his own effort and more a consequence of his association with Irina. Her gaze lingered, as though awaiting some acknowledgment of this potential dependency.

    "What do you mean mother?" Irina was the one to speak further. "That, his grades were not due to his efforts?"

    The moment she asked this, the Matriarch''s smile widened, though her eyes remained calcting. "I do not mean anything," she said smoothly, a note of skepticism barely concealed. "Though it is not unheard of for associations to sometimes... lend a certainn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    advantage."

    The Matriarch''s gaze shifted to Irina, her faint smile never faltering, though a glint of amusement flickered in her eyes. "Tell me, Irina," she said, her tone deceptively mild, "why is that the first thing that came to your mind? Surely, as one of the academy''s top students, you would know how performance is measured."

    Irina felt a sh of irritation, her chest tightening as she realized her mother''s game.

    She nned this. The Matriarch had known precisely how to manipte her, to guide her into giving such an answer.

    The question hadn''t been about Astron''s achievements-it had been a subtle trap, one she had unwittingly stepped into.

    "For what reason, you are suspecting this, Madam Emberheart?" Just then, his voice intervened just as she expected. "Can you please rify?"

 Chapter 665 146.3 - The Matriarch

    ?665 Chapter 146.3 - The Matriarch

    Astron''s voice broke through the tension, calm yet firm. "For what reason are you suspecting this, Madam Emberheart?" he asked, his gaze steady as he held her eyes. "Could you rify?"

    The Matriarch''s smile widened, her amusement barely veiled as she met his question with a touch of condescension. "Of course, Young Natusalune," she replied smoothly. "You see, at the beginning of the semester, your ranking was... well, how should I put it? 2450 out of 2450 students."

    She leaned forward slightly, her voice carrying a subtle edge. "It was, frankly, a surprise that you were even epted into the academy with such a standing. Typically, such cements require considerable talent or, at the very least, influential connections." She paused, her eyes narrowing with a feigned look of pity. "Unfortunately, it appears you possess neither."

    She let her words settle, watching Astron''s reaction as she continued, "Yet, despite such a low start, you have climbed significantly in rank by the semester''s end. And what''s more interesting is that almost all of your major projects, dungeon raids, and practical assignments have beenpleted alongside Irina. Surely, you can understand why a mother might question whether this association has... perhaps provided you with a certain advantage."

    The implication was clear: his rise in rank, she suggested, could hardly be attributed to his own efforts alone. Instead, she hinted, it was his connection to Irina that had opened doors he would not have managed otherwise.

    Irina straightened, a spark of frustration shing in her eyes as she opened her mouth to respond. "Mother, it''s the academy''s policy that once a group is formed, they continue together until the end of the semester-"

    But before she could finish, the Matriarch raised a hand, silencing her with a single, authoritative gesture. Her gaze remained fixed on Astron, her expression cool and unyielding. "Those things that I mentioned should suffice as a reason, wouldn''t you think, Young Natusalune?"

    Astron met her gaze without hesitation, his voice calm but resolute as he responded. "Madam Emberheart, if I trulycked connections or talent, as you imply, then Arcadia Hunter Academy would be... well, foolish to ept me. It is, after all, the best academy in the entire human domain. They have no reason to waste a slot on someone without potential, given the fiercepetition to enroll."

    The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed, her gaze turning sharper, her lips curving into a faint, almost mocking smile. "And yet, the very same academy you hold in such high regard has been infiltrated and attacked by demon contractors no less than three times in recent years." She leaned forward slightly, her tone cold and cutting. "Do forgive me if their judgment seems questionable. I have every reason to doubt theirpetence in selecting students... or in protecting them, for that matter."

    Astron''s expression remained calm, though his eyes held a steady resolve as he continued. "It is indeed true that the academy''spetence should be questioned in recent times, Madam Emberheart. However, these incidents are recent developments. Before this semester, Arcadia''s prestige and reputation were well-earned, built over countless years of service andpetence. And I believe that''s precisely why you chose to send Irina-your family''s heir-there in the first ce."

    The Matriarch''s lips curved into a faint smile, a glint of amusement in her gaze as she considered his words. "Oh? Then are you suggesting that my sources somehow failed to uncover the truth of how you were admitted to the academy? Are you iming I missed something so crucial?"

    Astron met her gaze steadily, unphased by the implication. "It might be the case, Madam, one would not know without the information."

    Astron continued, his tone calm yet unwavering. "To add more, Madam Emberheart, the academy is far from ignorant. They are well aware of the potential for students to benefit unfairly from group projects. That''s why individual assessments are conducted separately, and every team captain is required to submit detailed group reports on each member''s contributions. As Irina was the one submitting these reports, it implies she considered my work worthy enough to credit."

    The Matriarch''s smile thinned, a glint of sharpness shing in her eyes. "Or perhaps," she replied smoothly, "my daughter''s vision has been...promised by certain emotions, emotions that might cloud her judgment."

    Astron didn''t miss a beat, his voice steady as he met her gaze head-on. "If that were the case, Madam, then it would suggest that shecks the discernment to choose the right person to stand by her side. And perhaps... such a shortfall could be attributed to decisions made by her predecessors?"

    The Matriarch''s smile froze, her expression hardening as the meaning of his words sank in. He had not only defended Irina''s judgment but subtly implied that if she had any such blind spots, it might reflect the influence or failure-of her own upbringing and guidance. Her gaze sharpened, a flicker of irritation breaking through herposed exterior.

    "A bold statement, Young Natusalune. It seems your manners arecking, perhaps because of theck of parents to teach you?"

    Astron''s eyes narrowed slightly at the Matriarch''s pointed remark, the subtle sting of her words hitting deeper than she could see. But he quickly regained hisposure, his tone calm but carrying an unmistakable edge as he replied.

    Astron''s gaze remained unwavering, a calm defiance simmering beneath hisposed exterior. "True, Madam," he began, his tone carrying a quiet edge. "People like us tend to learn manners on our own, to find our own way. But it appears there are also those whose parents are present-yet absent when ites to guiding them in more... meaningful ways. Don''t you think, it is more pitiful for such people to exist?"

    The Matriarch''s expression froze for a fraction of a second, her eyes narrowing as his words settled in. He hadn''t raised his voice or wavered in his tone, yet the implication was clear. In his measured, polite responsey a subtle reproach, suggesting that mere presence alone didn''t guarantee influence or genuine guidance-a pointed remark on the hollowness of some bonds.

    An icy silence hung between them, and Irina nced anxiously between her mother and Astron, sensing the depth of the moment. The Matriarch''s lips pressed into a thin line, her gaze colder than before, though her curiosity was unmistakable. Few dared to speak to her so boldly, especially while standing on such uncertain ground.

    Her voice, when she finally spoke, was smooth but sharp as a de. "A bold observation, Mr. Natusalune."

    Few people dared to speak to her mother so directly-let alone imply any form of shoring. And yet, Astron''s calm, measured tone held no arrogance, only a steadfast confidence that gave weight to his words.

    "This is......not good...."

    It was not going in the direction she wanted at all.....This guy, why was he talking like that to her mother? Did he have a death wish!?

    The Matriarch''s expression darkened, her lips pressing into a thin line as she regarded Astron. Despite his respectful tone, his words cut deeper than any arrogance might have, challenging not only her reasoning but the pride she took in her judgment. Anger simmered beneath her calm exterior, her pride feeling the sharp sting of his unyielding resolve.

    "It seems, Mr. Natusalune," she said, her voice dangerously low, "that you may have mistaken your worth, or overestimated your strength." Her aura intensified, and mes began to flicker around her, moving with a controlled precision that hinted at the sheer depth of her power. The heat in the room grew oppressive, the mes dancing closer to him, warning him of the peril his words had invited. "One should tread carefully, lest they vanish in a single moment," she said, her tone carrying the weight of her threat.

    But Astron stood firm, his posture unwavering despite the suffocating heat. His voice remained steady as he responded, his gaze unflinching. "Madam, I only speak the truth as I see it. Everyone''s life hangs by a thread at every moment, and yours is no exception." He took a measured breath, seemingly undeterred by her fire. "An Archmage wields the power to annihte millions in a heartbeat. I have no control over the actions of such a person, nor over whether I will survive those actions. Given that reality, I prefer to speak my mind honestly rather than hide behind empty

    ttery!"

    ''This...."

    For some reason, the moment Irina heard those words, she was reminded of the times

    when she acted the same. At that time she was also offended by his words, and back

    then she was much more fiery ever than before.

    And he had replied to her words, in the same manner, without any ounce of fear and

    regret. The same eyes, that only felt cold and empty.

    ''Hahah....''

    And for some reason, she felt likeughing, though she hardly suppressed her

    emotions.

    His calm, logical reply cut through the tension, striking a chord in the room that even the Matriarch couldn''t ignore. There was no pleading, no fear in his words-only the eptance of his vulnerability and the resolve to stand by his convictions.

    The Matriarch''s mes subsided slightly, her eyes narrowing as she took in his words, her anger tempered by an undeniable curiosity. Few people dared to speak with such honesty before her, let alone someone with so little apparent power. Despite her pride, a part of her could not help but respect his stance, however infuriating she

    found it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After a long, tense silence, she allowed a faint smile to return to her face, though itcked warmth. "You really are interesting"

    The Matriarch''s faint, chilling smile lingered as she observed Astron with renewed interest. Though his defiance had stirred her irritation, it had also, finally, brought her to the point she had intended all along.

    "Well," she began, her voice smooth but carrying an unmistakable edge, "if you''re so

    certain of yourself, it''s time you proved that certainty." She nced briefly at Irina as if to remind her of the glowing praise she had once given this young man. "When Irina spoke of you, her words were filled with... remarkable confidence. She believed you worthy of privileges within this house, even ess to the armory."

    Irina''s expression shifted, her gaze turning wary as she caught on to her mother''s

    intentions.

    "But," the Matriarch continued, turning her gaze back to Astron, "I cannot grant such

    privileges to someone who is all words and no action. So I ask you, Mr. Natusalune- will you back up that bold stance of yours?"

    Astron''s eyes met hers without flinching, his voice steady. "What would you have me

    do, Madam?"

    The Matriarch''s smirk grew, a glint of challenge flickering in her eyes.

    "One day in the Chamber of Emberheart.

    "Mother!"

 Chapter 666 147.1 - Chamber of Emberheart

    Chapter666 147.1 - Chamber of Emberheart

    "What would you have me do, Madam?"

    "One day in the Chamber of Emberheart."

    "Mother!" Irina''s voice cut through the room, a mixture of rm and frustration shing in her eyes. Her objection was immediate, her voice tinged with concern that she could barely contain. "You can''t seriously expect him to endure that. The Chamber isn''t something just anyone can withstand. Even our family members, who have natural resistance to fire, face difficulty with its intensity." She looked to Astron, a hint of worry in her expression. "Even I... one of the most skilled of our family, struggled in that ce."

    The Matriarch''s gaze shifted to her daughter, her expression a cold mask of authority. "Exactly, Irina. If this young man truly deserves the ess and privileges you''ve asked of me on his behalf, then he should be capable of enduring what we endure." Her voice held a steely edge, firm and unwavering. "And if he cannot, then it will be a clear indication that his ce is not beside an Emberheart."

    She turned back to Astron, her gaze piercing. "The Chamber of Emberheart is not a test of simple strength or resolve-it demands resilience and adaptation. It will push you to your limits, and it does not forgive weakness."

    Irina opened her mouth to protest again, but the Matriarch silenced her with a raised hand. "Irina, you yourself spoke highly of him, vouched for his capability. Do you not believe he can rise to this challenge?"

    Irina hesitated, torn between her trust in Astron''s resilience and the harsh reality of the trial her mother proposed. She knew the Chamber''s intensity, the way its mes seemed to consume even the strongest minds. She had survived it, but it had been a grueling ordeal, a test even for those whose very blood carried the Emberheart me.

    "But....mother..."

    "Do not worry. I am not stupid." The Matriarch''s gaze shifted back to Astron, her expression stern yet calcting. "Since you are an outsider," she said, her voice cool and resolute, "I will not expect you to endure the Chamber as one of us would. You will be tested at the first level only. One day-no more."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Irina''s eyes widened, her worry in, but she knew better than to argue further. Her mother''s decision was final, and beneath herposed exterior, Irina understood her mother''s reasoning. This test was inevitable, a calcted move she had likely intended from the beginning. For the Matriarch, it was a twofold purpose: if Astron truly proved himself, she would be forced to acknowledge him, however begrudgingly. But if he failed, the experience would serve as punishment-a harsh reminder to Astron for daring to challenge her authority, and to Irina, a warning of the cost of misced loyalty.

    Irina cast a nce at Astron, who met her gaze briefly before nodding, calm and resolved. She could see that he understood the stakes just as well, that he saw this not only as a test but as a challenge to stand on equal footing with the family she''d been born into.

    The Matriarch''s voice softened, though her words were as unyielding as ever. "Consider this, Mr. Natusalune, both a trial and a lesson. If you can withstand even this single day, I will grant you the ess Irina has requested. If not..." Her words trailed off, the implications unmistakable.

    Astron nodded once, his tone steady. "Understood. I have no intention of backing away."

    A faint, cold smile appeared on her lips. "Then I suggest you prepare. You will enter the chamber in one hour.""

    As the Matriarch left the dining room, her cold parting words lingering in the air, Irina''s gaze immediately turned to Astron, her expression clouded with concern. Her mind raced, grappling with a mixture of frustration, worry, and self-doubt that threatened to overwhelm herposure.

    ''How could he possibly withstand the Chamber of Emberheart?" The Chamber was an ordeal few could endure, even those born with the Emberheart me coursing through their veins. Irina had barely survived her own trial, and she had the inherited resilience of her family. But Astron-an outsider with no natural resistance to fire- was being expected tost a whole day within its relentless heat.

    ''This is madness,'' she thought, bitterness pooling in her heart. She felt an intense resentment rising within her, directed first at her mother, whose calcted cruelty had led to this. Her mother''s unyielding standards, her disregard for Astron''s well-being-it was all a disy of power, a reminder that she controlled everything, even her daughter''s choices.

    But her frustration didn''t end there. She felt anger at Astron too, who hadn''t backed down despite her warnings.

    He could''ve backed down swallowing his pride, but instead, he''d faced her mother''s challenge with that same infuriating calm. His resolve, his unshakable confidence-it. was as though he didn''t even realize the risk he was taking.

    And then, a deeper resentment twisted inside her, one that she turned inward. She felt a sting of self-reproach for being unable to stop her mother, for being forced to sit by and watch as he stepped into a trial she knew was meant to break him.

    "Why didn''t you refuse?" Her voice was low and strained as she looked at him, her eyes reflecting the depth of her worry. "Astron, this isn''t just some simple test. The Chamber... it''s meant to push you beyond your limits. It''s unforgiving."

    He held her gaze, his expression as steady as ever, though she could sense the quiet resolve behind his calm exterior. "I know," he replied simply, his tone reassuring. "But this is my choice. If I want to be taken seriously, I need to prove myself."

    Irina bit her lip, feeling the weight of helplessness press down on her. "But you don''t have to do this," she murmured. "This... this is my family...."

    Astron''s gaze softened, and he took a small step closer, his calm demeanor anchoring her even as her emotions churned. He didn''t know why, but seeing her down like

    this....

    For some reason, he felt really ufortable.

    PAT!

    His hand instinctively reached out for her head, who had been looking down.

    "Irina," he said gently, "this is as much about you as it is about me, now." Astron''s hand rested gently on Irina''s head, aforting warmth that steadied her despite the storm of emotions twisting inside her. He looked down at her, his gaze unwavering, a quiet strength that she couldn''t ignore.

    "You must have known," he murmured, his tone gentle but resolute. "From the very start, the Matriarch had this in mind. Sending me to the Chamber was always her n. No matter what we did or said, this was bound to happen."

    Irina looked up, her eyes teary, but her expression was one of realization. "So... there was only one way to avoid this." Her voice was soft, filled with a sadness she hadn''t let herself feel until now.

    Astron met her gaze, nodding. "Yes. And that way was for us never to meet."

    His words settled heavily between them, but then he added, his voice softening, "But I

    don''t regret it."

    Irina''s eyes widened, a surprised blush spreading across her cheeks. She could feel her heart racing, and before she could process the overwhelming warmth that his words stirred in her, she instinctively buried her face in his chest. This infuriatingly calm, insufferably steadfast... She couldn''t even finish the thought, feeling her checks grow hotter as she struggled to find herposure.

    After a moment, she managed to breathe, murmuring quietly, "Right? What am I even doing?" She took a deep, steadying breath, her embarrassment mingling with a renewed sense of strength. She wiped away the faint traces of her earlier tears, her resolve hardening once more as she looked up at him.

    "I don''t regret my decision either," she said, her voice steady, filled with a quiet determination. "No matter what happens in that Chamber, I''m d we met."

    "Heh.....You have returned to yourself."

    Astron''s faint, reassuring smile was the only response she needed. However, what she wanted wasn''t there.

    ''This guy.....He really should smile more.....''

    With this deadly face, she really wouldn''t be able to keep herself down, but so what?

    Though, eventually she felt like dying of embarrassment.

    "Cough.....It wasn''t because of you, or anything! Don''t get it wrong!" And she could

    only resort to her usual way of acting.

    "Really.....?"

    Astron didn''t need to smile for Irina to see the amusement in his eyes. He was calm as

    ever, but she could tell he was enjoying this, the faint glint in his gaze enough to make

    her huff in annoyance.

    "You bastard... you really make me worry all the time," she muttered, lightly hitting him on the chest. Her hand barely made an impact, but it was enough to convey her

    frustration.

    Before she could pull away, Astron caught her hand, his grip gentle yet firm. His hand was cool to the touch, and the sudden contrast sent an involuntary shiver down her spine. He leaned in slightly, his voice calm but edged with a teasing undertone. "Isn''t that good?" he murmured. "Better than not thinking about me at all, right?" Irina red up at him, but her heart raced, his words lingering in her mind. She pulled her hand back sharply, only for a yful idea to spark. Without a second thought, she leaned forward and bit his finger, quick but enough to make her point.

    The surprise flickered in his eyes, though he didn''t pull away. Instead, he watched her with that same unflinching calm as she smirked, feeling a triumphant satisfaction at having thrown him off-bnce, if only for a moment.

    "Thank you for the meal-," she said, her tone cool, though her cheeks were still faintly flushed. And with that, she turned and quickly left, her steps brisk as she tried to regain herposure, leaving him to process her unexpected act of defiance.

 Chapter 667 147.2 - Chamber of Emberheart

    Chapter667 147.2 - Chamber of Emberheart

    "Thank you for the meal-"

    Irina hurried out of the dining room, her heart still racing as she strode quickly through the corridors. She moved purposefully, her footsteps echoing off the polished floors as she made her way outside to the garden. The moment she stepped into the open air, she took a deep breath, letting the cool breeze help calm the lingering heat in her cheeks.

    ''Get it together,'' she told herself, cing a hand over her chest to steady her pulse. She forced herself to look at things from an objective perspective, reminding herself of the task at hand: Astron was about to face the Chamber of Emberheart-a ce that demanded far more than simple endurance.

    Just as she began topose her thoughts, she heard footsteps behind her. Turning, she saw Astron emerging from the mansion, his expression steady as always. For a moment, she felt that same flicker of frustration at his calmness, but she pushed it aside, focusing on what needed to be done.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Astron," she said, her tone shifting to something more serious. "There are things you need to know about the Chamber"

    He moved closer, nodding in silent acknowledgment, his attention fully on her.

    "It''s... unlike anything you''ve faced before most likely," she began, her voice low but firm. "The Chamber of Emberheart isn''t just a test of physical endurance. It''s a ce designed to test your very essence. Its mes... they burn deeper than just flesh. They reach into your mana, your willpower, everything that holds you together."

    She looked away, her gaze distant as she recalled her own experience in the Chamber. "When I was in there, it felt as if the mes were stripping away everyyer of who I was, testing if I was worthy of wielding the Emberheart mes. For someone without our family''s affinity... it can be overwhelming."

    Astron''s expression remained calm, but she could see the faint glint of resolve in his eyes. "And what''s the best way to handle it?" he asked, his tone thoughtful, almost curious.

    Irina took a deep breath, searching for the right words. "Don''t resist the mes outright.," she advised, her gaze returning to him. "The more you fight, the harder they''ll push back. Instead... let them test you. ept their intensity but don''t let them consume you. Think of it as a negotiation with fire itself. If you endure and adapt, the Chamber might recognize your strength, even if you''re not from our bloodline."

    She hesitated, feeling a pang of worry, but pushed forward. "This isn''t a test of raw power. It''s about resilience, Astron. And if anyone can handle that... I believe you can." Her mind still raced, trying to think of any possible way to aid Astron in the Chamber. When she''d undergone the trial, Esme had secretly provided her with herbs to bolster

    0

    her endurance-a quiet act of rebellion against the harshness of the ordeal. But she doubted her mother would allow the same leniency for Astron. This was different; he was an outsider, and the Matriarch was not one to give unearned advantages.

    Still, she couldn''t help but hope, and so she called for Esme, the faint thread of determination in her voice.

    Esme arrived swiftly, bowing respectfully. But even before Irina could open her mouth, the older woman spoke, her expression sympathetic yet resigned. "I''m sorry, youngdy. The Matriarch has already instructed every maid to refrain from offering any assistance. We are not to interfere with the trial."

    Irina paused, her faint hope extinguished. After a moment, she let out a soft, bitterugh, waving her hand to signal Esme''s dismissal. She should''ve known her mother would cover every angle, ensuring that Astron''s test was as unforgiving as possible. Esme gave her a respectful nod, her expressionced with a quiet understanding before she turned and left, leaving Irina and Astron alone once more.

    Once Esme was out of sight, Irina sighed, her gaze fixed on the ground. "I should have expected that. She never leaves anything to chance." She looked up at Astron, a trace of resignation mixed with the glimmer of her usual defiance. "So... it really will be just you and the Chamber."

    Astron simply nodded, epting this withoutint, his calm unshaken. Irina''s chest tightened. She knew he''d go in without hesitation, but that didn''t ease the worry gnawing at her. All she could do now was prepare him with what little advice she could offer.

    "If there''s anything else you need to know or... any way I can help, just tell me," she murmured, her voice softer. She wished, more than anything, that she could do something to tip the scales in his favor.

    "It is fine."

    Hearing his steady response, Irina found herself studying his face, her gaze tracing the calm lines of his expression. For a brief, unsettling moment, she saw a flicker of another timeline, a version of him where he had lost himselfpletely, swallowed by powers and burdens that had fractured his spirit. The memory lingered, raw and haunting, as she imagined the agony he must have endured.

    She didn''t want him to feel that pain-not again, not ever. But she knew this world had its own rules, indifferent to wishes or pleas for mercy. Life here demanded strength, unyielding and often brutal, and though she wished she could shield him from that reality, she understood that no words or sentiment could alter it.

    A soft sigh escaped her lips as she reached out, leaning her head gently against his shoulder, grounding herself in his presence. The warmth of him, steady and unwavering, was afort she hadn''t expected to need. She knew he didn''t often seek support, didn''t rely on anyone but himself, and yet she hoped that he might feel her

    quiet resolve beside him, even if unspoken.

    For a moment, they stood like that, the silence between them filled with unspoken promises. She closed her eyes, letting the cool air mingle with the warmth of their connection. "Just... remember," she murmured softly, "I will be there."

    And she really intended to uphold her words.

    *******

    The Chamber of Emberheart loomed before them, an ancient structure that seemed to pulse with the energy of generations past. Towering, weathered stone walls framed the entrance, etched with intricate patterns of me that glowed faintly, as if alive with thetent power of the Emberheart legacy.

    It spiraled downward into the earth, each level intensifying in heat and fury, until at the deepest depthsy the legendary Fire of Amber-a primal, unyielding me that had tested the worth of every Emberheart heir.

    Irina stood beside Astron, her face a mask ofposure, though her eyes betrayed the quiet turmoil roiling within her.

    The Matriarch, ever poised and unreadable, moved with calm authority, her gaze fixed on the door to the Chamber as it slowly creaked open, the ancient metal groaning in

    response.

    The air was thick with an oppressive heat that radiated from within, and a subtle, almost inaudible hum of magic thrummed from the walls. The Chamber exuded an energy that seemed to look right through you, measuring, judging-a sentinel of the Emberheart legacy.

    The Matriarch stepped inside, her demeanor unchanged as the wave of heat washed over her. She nced at Astron, her expression firm yet strangely expectant, as if

    silently daring him to falter before he''d even begun.

    "This is the Chamber of Emberheart," she announced, her voice steady and unyielding. "Each level grows more intense, requiring not only endurance but absolute control over one''s own mana and spirit. It demands resilience, a clear mind, and the strength to confront one''s own limitations." Her gaze hardened. "You will only be entering the first level, as discussed. But do not be deceived-this trial is not for the faint of heart. Even the first level has imed many who were... unprepared."

    Astron held her gaze, undeterred, his expression calm and resolute. Irina, watching him closely, could sense the subtle tension in his posture-the readiness for whaty ahead, the eptance of the challenge. He was prepared, even if the path before him was unlike anything he had faced.

    The Matriarch turned her gaze to her daughter, her expression unreadable, though there was a faint glint of steel in her eyes. "Irina, I trust you understand that this is his

    test alone."

    Irina clenched her fists, the words stinging even though she''d expected them. "Yes, Mother," she replied, her voice low but steady.

    "Then, why-"

    "I will enter with him," Irina dered, her voice firm and unwavering as she turned to face her mother. She''d anticipated resistance, but she wasn''t prepared to simply stand by, not when Astron was about to face the Chamber.

    The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed her expression hardening. "No," she replied, her tone brooking no argument. "I do not trust that you would be able to remain impartial. This

    is his trial, Irina, not yours."

    Irina clenched her fists, struggling to contain her frustration. "I can promise you, I won''t interfere. I only want to be there-"

    But before she could finish, Astron spoke, his calm voice cutting through the tension.

    "If she enters, you''ll never be convinced," he said, his gaze steady on the Matriarch.

    "It''s better this way."

    Irina''s face twisted with concern, her resolve wavering as she looked at him. She knew he was right-her mother would never truly consider his trial legitimate if she were inside with him. This had to be his fight alone. She had only been testing the waters, hoping against reason that her presence might be allowed.

    Taking a deep breath, she nodded reluctantly. "Fine," she murmured, her voice barely a

    whisper.

    The Matriarch gave her a faint, knowing nce before leading them down the dim

    stone staircase that spiraled into the depths of the Chamber. They descended in silence, the air growing warmer with every step, carrying the scent of smoke and ember. The weight of the Chamber''s ancient energy pressed against them, filling the space with a palpable, almost living heat.

    They stopped at the entrance to the first level, arge stone door carved with intricate mes. The room beyond seemed to glow with an ominous red light, the fire within casting shifting shadows on the walls. Irina''s heart raced, her hands cold despite the heat around them, but she kept her face steady.

    She wanted to say something, to offer him words of encouragement, but she found

    herself at a loss. All she could do was hold his gaze, hoping he could feel the silent support she offered.

    He stepped forward, crossing the threshold into the first level of the Chamber of Emberheart. The door closed behind him with a heavy, resonant thud, sealing him inside.

    Irina stood there, her heart pounding, her eyes fixed on the closed door.

 Chapter 668 147.3 - Chamber of Emberheart

    Chapter668 147.3 - Chamber of Emberheart

    The moment Astron stepped into the chamber, the searing heat pressed down on him like a physical weight, saturating the air with an intensity that would have crushed lesser men.

    The room was bathed in a deep red glow, the shadows shifting and dancing along the walls as small tongues of fire licked at the edges of the stone. Yet, for all its warmth, he knew instinctively that this was only the beginning. The true test had yet to reveal itself.

    He moved further into the room, his steps careful and measured, and settled in the lotus position at the center of the chamber.

    Closing his eyes, he began to steady his breath, allowing his awareness to expand, His mana senses unfurled slowly, reaching out like invisible tendrils to probe the

    environment.

    The ambient mana here was thick, dense with the potency of generations of Emberhearts who had faced these mes, and he could feel the lingering echoes of their battles imprinted on the very air.

    The formations carved into the walls were intricate, atticework of glowing runes that pulsed with restrained energy, holding back the mes from overtaking the room entirely.

    He recognized them as a containment barrier-designed not to suppress the fire entirely but to temper it, to keep it just at the edge of tolerance. He observed the patterns, noting the subtle fluctuations in their glow, a rhythm that seemed to echo the heartbeat of the chamber itself.

    ''So, this is how they regte the fire,'' he thought, admiring the craftsmanship in the formations.

    The runes appeared ancient, etched with a precision that spoke of countless hours spent refining and perfecting each line, each symbol. He could feel the strength of the barriers surrounding him, designed to shield only this small area for initial limation.

    Despite his calm exterior, he remained vignt, attuned to every shift in the air around him. He knew that the trial would begin in earnest soon, that the mes would test him, pushing beyond the barrier, seeking to consume him as they had all who had entered here before. His mind reyed Irina''s words:

    - "Don''t resist the mes outright... Let them test you. ept their intensity, but don''t let them consume you."

    As he sat, he adjusted his breathing, inhaling slowly and deeply, allowing his mana to align with the rhythm of the chamber.

    He could feel the weight of the atmosphere pressing down on him, an almost sentient. force that sought to gauge his worth.

    The trial was more than just withstanding mes; it was a confrontation with something deeper, a force as ancient as the chamber itself, one that would strip him to his core to see if he could endure.

    Seconds ticked by in silence, the only sound was his slow, controlled breathing. And then, with a sudden surge, the formations around the room dimmed, the protective glow receding as the true trial began. The mes surged, advancing toward him with unrestrained fury, licking at his skin as the heat intensified.

    Astron steadied himself, letting his mana flow smoothly through his body, fortifying his spirit against the overwhelming heat. He reminded himself of Irina''s advice-to yield to the mes, to let them probe his defenses without fully surrendering. This was a test of resilience, of his ability to endure and adapt, not through sheer force but through bnced eptance.

    As the fire crept closer, he could feel the first tendrils of heat curling around his body, scaring through his defenses.

    "Grrrr..."

    The pain was immediate, raw, and unforgiving, but he held steady, letting the mes weave around him, studying the sensation as if it were a curious intruder. He felt his mana react instinctively, pushing back just enough to maintain his boundaries but not resisting outright.

    The room pulsed with energy, testing him, measuring his spirit. Each flicker of me seemed to probe deeper, burning through his mana and reaching toward his essence. Yet, he remained still, his expression calm, his focus unwavering as he settled into the rhythm of the mes, matching their cadence with his own.

    ''This is just the beginning,'' he reminded himself, feeling the weight of the challenge settle upon him. The true heart of the mesy further within, beyond the outeryers that merely probed. Here, he was but at the threshold.

    ******

    The mes crawled closer, and as they did, the silence around me deepened. It''s strange how, when left in silence-true silence, with only the heat pressing down and no distractions-thoughts creep in unbidden.

    Most people fear the quiet more than they care to admit. They fill their lives with noise, with shes on screens, messages to respond to, and voices echoing in their minds. Anything to escape that solitude.

    Because when it''s just you, stripped of every distraction, every responsibility, you''re left with only your thoughts. And that... that''s where it gets dangerous.

    For those who carry regrets, the silence is a mirror, reflecting every failure, every

    moment they wish they could bury. In times like these, distractions are afort, a way to avoid looking too closely at what festers beneath the surface. Phones, screens, constant interaction-it''s an escape.

    A wall they''ve built against the echoes of their own voices. But here, in this chamber, no such escape exists. The mes strip you down, leaving nothing to hide behind.

    The heat bore down on me, like a hand pressing into my chest, and I could feel my defenses stretch thin. Memories surfaced, fragments of the past... a reminder of what drove me here in the first ce.

    I forced my breathing to remain steady, in sync with the rhythm of the mes, trying not to let those memories dig too deep. Because the truth was, I knew that feeling too well. The need to keep moving, to fill every moment with something tangible, something that kept me from the silence.

    But here, with the fire pressing against my skin, burning into me, I couldn''t afford to run from my own mind. The mes seemed to sense it, to push me toward that ce, to make me face every weakness, every regret. My chest tightened, the heat digging past theyers of mana I''d reinforced, reaching into something deeper, something I could barely defend.

    "Haaah...."

    I let out a slow breath, feeling it blend into the thick, burning air around me. Maybe that''s the true purpose of this trial.

    Not just to test physical endurance, but to strip away all the barriers we''ve built within ourselves, forcing us to confront what we hide from. I had always considered myself prepared, and disciplined, but even I felt the edges of my resolve strain under the

    weight of my own thoughts.

    Or maybe, I am just trying to pass the time, maybe this is just me with my random

    thoughts wandering around my mind.

    That was most likely the case.

    The pain....

    It was indeed too much.

    ''It hurts really bad...."

    It did hurt really bad.

    "This... is different.''

    The thought flickered through my mind as the heat sank deeper, digging pastyers of what I''de to ept as pain. I''d been burned before-hell, I''d been through every kind of injury imaginable. In the organization''s training halls, I''d been broken and put. back together, tested until every nerve screamed.

    Fighting demons, I''d felt ws tear into flesh, the cold burn of their mana seeping through my skin. And the Void Dragon... I''d barelye out of that with anything

    intact.

    But this fire-no, it was something else entirely. It didn''t just burn; it invaded. It wasn''t content with my body alone. It dug in, gnawing at my mind, warping thoughts that were already raw from being dredged up in the silence. I could feel it, pressing in on my focus, trying to unravel the thread I was clinging to.

    ''Irina wasn''t exaggerating. This fire doesn''t just test; it breaks.''

    The pain was unpredictable. One second, it would re, scorching me until I couldn''t breathe. Then, it would pull back, leaving a chilling emptiness that almost felt worse. There was no rhythm, no pattern I could adapt to. Just a relentless, shifting wave of agony that kept me on edge, never allowing my body the mercy of adjustment. I couldn''t get used to it. Every time I thought I''d found my footing, it twisted, found a

    new ce to dig in, a new part of me to tear open.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Focus. Don''t let it in.''

    But my mind wandered, in spite of myself. I couldn''t hold on to a single thought for more than a few seconds before the fire found a way to distract me, to shake me

    loose.

    ''What is this...? It''s not just pain-it''s in my head. It wants me unfocused. Disoriented!

    My breath came in ragged gasps, each inhales like swallowing a mouthful of embers. I tried to hold to something solid, anything that would keep me steady. But even my memories of past training seemed warped here, distant and strangely muted. The memory of Senior Maya''s herb resurfaced the bitter taste, the burn as it forced its way through my veins. I''d thought that was the height of endurance then. And the training when I first joined the organization? I''d been sure that would be thest time I''d feel pain that intense. But this fire felt... alive like it was burrowing into my thoughts, finding the memories I wanted hidden, dragging them out into the open. "This... this is what they meant. The mes probe. They find the cracks.

    The heat grew sharper, more intense, and my focus wavered again, slipping as the fire pressed harder. Every moment I stayed here, it felt like it was peeling backyers, stripping me down to something I wasn''t sure I wanted to see. The pain wasn''t the worst part. It was the feeling of vulnerability, of having nowhere to hide from myself. ''Am I just.... passing the time with this rambling? Trying to escape my own mind?''

    A flicker of doubt settled in, prickling like another me. Was this just a distraction, another excuse not to face whaty at the heart of this fire? I gritted my teeth, feeling frustration bubble up against the mes, a resistance I knew wouldn''t hold for long.

    ''It hurts. It hurts really bad...''

    The thought came unbidden, raw, and unfiltered. For all my preparation, my training, there was no denying it. This was pain on a level I hadn''t imagined-because it was

    0

    0

    different. It didn''t stop at the body, didn''t settle at the skin. It burned through, reaching ces I hadn''t wanted to be exposed.

    ''I''m... going to feel this in my mind for a long time, aren''t I?''

    But as much as I wanted to pull back, to shield myself, I knew that wouldn''t work here.

 Chapter ?669 147.4 - Chamber of Emberheart

    Chapter?669 147.4 - Chamber of Emberheart

    ''How long has it been... hours? Minutes?"

    Time had be something distant, slipping away like sand through my fingers. Each second stretched, distorted by the heat until I couldn''t tell if I''d been here for a few breaths or half a day. Everything blurred into a haze of scorching air, searing pain, and the relentless pressure pushing down on me.

    I could feel my own pulse thundering against the inside of my skull, each beat a reminder that I was still here, still enduring. But for how much longer? The fire wrapped around me, and pressed deeper, and my thoughts grew faint, scattered in the heat.

    And then... something shifted. Subtle at first, a faint, almost imperceptible sensation- a tremor, like a ripple inside my chest, spreading outward. It felt... foreign as if it didn''t belong to me, yet at the same time, intimately familiar. It wasn''t the mes; no, this was something different, something that moved from within rather than pressing down from outside.

    ''What... is this?"

    The feeling grew, spreading through my body like a silent current, pushing back against the fire in a way that felt... instinctual. I couldn''t pinpoint it, but it was there, pulsing just beneath my awareness, building in intensity, matching the rhythm of the mes but working against them. It was as if some force within me had finally awakened, responding to the fire''s challenge.

    ''Ah....Right.....

    The haze around my mind began to thin, as if that steady, foreign pulse was carving a path through the fire, clearing the fog that had consumed my thoughts. My awareness sharpened, the oppressive heat retreating to the edges, no longer clouding my mind. I could feel rity returning, my senses recalibrating as the fire''s grip lessened.

    And then I realized it-my subconscious had acted.

    Somewhere, deep within, I''d triggered an old safeguard. My mana had traveled along a pre-nned path, connecting to something I''d embedded beneath the surface, something that, under normal circumstances, I wouldn''t have needed. But this was exactly why it was there, why I''d nned for a scenario like this in the first ce. I nced down, and there it was: the faint glint of a small, nearly invisible needle pressed into my chest. I could feel it embedded near the ganglion just below my corbone, exactly where I''d set it. The pain from it was sharper than the mes, precise and unyielding-a clean, piercing sensation that cut through the numbing heat like a knife.

    ''So, it worked..."

    "Haaah....."

    I let out a slow breath, feeling the faint sting of relief. This needle-this tiny mechanism of my own design-was a tool I''d developed when I''d begun studying psychic magic, particrly the mental defenses that could be employed in extreme conditions. I''d wondered, what if I encountered something that could warp my focus, that could slip through the cracks in my defenses? Something like the mes here, that didn''t just attack the body but also the mind?

    And so, I''d crafted a solution. A needle, enchanted with just enough magic to stay hidden beneath my skin, with a small reserve of mana directed toward it. In the event that my thoughts werepromised, my subconscious would release that mana, sending a surge of pain through my chest-sharp enough to cut through any mental haze, but controlled so that it wouldn''tpromise my physical state.

    ''A bit unconventional, but necessary''

    I leaned into the feeling, letting that controlled pain bring me fully back to myself. It wasn''t overwhelming; it didn''t distract from the mes, but it gave me something to anchor to, a solid line that my mind could follow back to rity. The fire continued to burn, pressing in with its relentless fury, but now I could meet it with clear intent. ''And now, you will start to act.''

    The moment I thought it, I felt a familiar pull-a sudden, intense drain as my mana began to flow, not outwards, but inward, toward the center of my chest.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    -The Everchanging Glyph.

    It red to life, pulsing beneath my skin like a second heartbeat. The rune''s ancient symbols, etched into me through countless hours of training and adaptation, began to absorb mana at a steady, insistent rate. It was sensation I''d grown ustomed to during training, but here, under the relentless assault of the mes, it felt different- hungrier, more eager. It was as if the glyph itself sensed the extremity of the environment, the intensity of the mes, and recognized it as a call to evolve. ''So, this is how you react...''

    I let the glyph do its work, feeling the familiar tingling spread through my limbs as it adapted, recalibrating my body. This was its core purpose-the ability to shift, to adjust to any condition, to ce me in the most optimal state for survival. It was as though my body and mana were reorienting themselves, aligning with the chamber''s conditions. Muscles tensed, then rxed, my skin grew attuned to the heat, feeling it more acutely but managing to endure it more efficiently.

    A faint glow spread from my chest, like faint embers flickering to life just beneath my skin. The glyph was adapting, realigning every fiber, every cell, until my body understood the conditions here and began to limate. I could feel my breathing ease, each intake of air no longer searing my lungs as intensely. Even my skin felt less vulnerable, almost as if it had developed a slight resilience to the heat licking at it. ''Good. Now we''re getting somewhere.''

    The Everchanging Glyph had been invaluable in training, adjusting my body to withstand fatigue, amplify strength, or enhance agility.

    But here, in the Chamber of Emberheart, I could feel it pushing itself further, beyond what I''d experienced. This wasn''t just about stamina or strength. It was a full-body adaptation, aligning me with the unyielding heat of the mes themselves.

    The rune''s power dug deeper, reaching into the recesses of my mana reserves and siphoning it in controlled bursts, fueling the changes with precision. I felt my heart rate steady, my muscles rx, and my skin cool slightly, an effect that didn''t lessen the fire''s presence but made it... bearable. I could feel the glyph tuning me to the rhythm of the mes, matching its cadence with my own, like two forces reaching an

    understanding.

    ''This is the basis of the glyph...plete adaptation."

    The fire surged again, pressing in, testing my defenses. But now, I wasn''t merely enduring. I was meeting it with something that grew stronger with each wave, a force that evolved as quickly as the fire shifted.

    The Everchanging Glyph was feeding on the mana, growing more attuned to the environment, syncing with the chamber''s unique mana signature. It understood the mes'' rhythm now, the ebb and flow of their heat, and it adjusted my body ordingly.

    Every nerve and every muscle responded in kind, evolving in real-time. And in that moment, I realized something crucial: this trial was no longer just a test of endurance. It had be an opportunity-a way for the glyph to evolve, to mold my body and mind into something sharper, more resilient.

    ''If this is the Chamber of Emberheart''s test, then bring it on."

    With the glyph zing into my body, I met the mes head-on, feeling not just the burn, but the edge of something powerful building within me. The chamber might have been designed to strip me down, but here, with my glyph pushing me to the threshold, I was bing something new, something forged in fire. And I knew, without a doubt, I would emerge stronger.

    ********

    The following evening, Irina sat across from her mother at the long dining table, her postureposed and her expression unreadable. She sipped her tea calmly, her eyes fixed on the view beyond the window as though nothing unusual had transpired. The Matriarch observed her daughter with a hint of surprise, her brows lifting slightly. She had expected Irina to look more unsettled, perhaps distracted or visibly restless, given that Astron had spent the night in the Chamber of Emberheart. Yet here Irina sat, serene andposed, as if it were any other morning. "Surprisingly calm today, aren''t we?" the Matriarch remarked, her tone deceptively casual as she studied Irina. "I half-expected you would be pacing around, perhaps

    anxiously awaiting news of his... performance."

    Irina met her mother''s gaze with an unwavering calm, her expression unflinching. "I trust him," she replied simply, her voice steady. "He knew what he was getting into, and I believe he''ll endure. Worrying won''t change anything."

    The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed slightly, sensing the underlying determination in her daughter''s words. "Trust," she repeated, her tone holding a faint trace of skepticism. "It''s easy to ce trust in someone until that trust is tested. I wonder, Irina... will he live up to the faith you so freely give?"

    Irina took a measured sip of her tea, meeting her mother''s gaze without hesitation. "He''s stronger than you think," she replied. "And if he proves himself, I trust that you''ll see him in a different light."

    The Matriarch''s smile was faint, her eyes gleaming with a mix of intrigue and quiet satisfaction. "We shall see," she murmured, her voice soft but edged with authority. "If he truly survives the Chamber, he may indeed deserve a second look. However, resilience in a single trial is no guarantee of worth. Only time and consistent strength reveal the truth."

    Irina held her mother''s gaze, her own eyes fierce butposed. "Then I suppose he''ll have more opportunities to prove himself."

    The Matriarch allowed a small smile, watching her daughter closely. Soposed, she mused, even when faced with uncertainty. Perhaps Astron''s influence was not entirely unworthy-Irina''s quiet confidence was, in itself, a testament to something she had long searched for in her daughter.

    Just as they returned to their meal, the heavy sound of approaching footsteps echoed through the hall. The Matriarch''s attention shifted, a hint of curiosity flickering across her face as the door to the dining room slowly opened, revealing one of the Emberheart servants.

    "Madam, Lady Irina," the servant announced, bowing deeply. "Mr. Natusalune has

    emerged from the Chamber."

    Irina''s expression softened, relief flickering in her eyes for just a moment before sheposed herself again. She exchanged a look with her mother, her silent confidence

    steady as ever.

    The Matriarch''s expression remained neutral, though her eyes betrayed a hint of surprise-and perhaps, grudging respect. "Bring him here," she said, her voice smooth and measured. "It seems he has earned a conversation."

 Chapter ?670 148.1 - Armory

    Chapter?670 148.1 - Armory

    "Bring him here. It seems he has earned a conversation."

    A few momentster, Astron stepped into the dining room, nked by the servant who had escorted him. d in fresh clothes provided by the Emberheart household, he lookedposed, his posture steady and unbowed. His face was calm, his gaze unwavering, as if the previous night''s ordeal in the Chamber had barely affected him. The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed slightly, betraying a flicker of surprise that she masked quickly. She had expected him to emerge weary, perhaps showing signs of strain or even quiet relief at surviving the Chamber''s trial. But here he stood, exuding the same steady resolve that had infuriated and intrigued her in equal measure.

    "Mr. Natusalune," she greeted him, her tone measured,ced with an undertone of challenge. "I trust the Chamber was... enlightening?"

    Astron inclined his head respectfully, his voice calm. "It was a worthwhile experience, Madam,"

    The Matriarch''s eyebrows lifted slightly at his understatement. Worthwhile? she thought, the faintest glint of amusement mingling with her skepticism. Few who entered the Chamber spoke of it so casually, especially after facing the grueling intensity of even the first level. Yet Astron spoke as if it had been merely another trial.

    "Worthwhile, indeed," she replied, her tone cool. "One would think a night in the Chamber would leave a moresting... impression."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Irina''s gaze flicked to Astron, her eyes betraying the hint of a smile. She had anticipated his resilience, but even she was surprised by howposed he appeared now, standing firm beneath her mother''s sharp scrutiny.

    Astron met the Matriarch''s gaze without flinching. "The Chamber challenged me, but it also provided an opportunity to learn and adapt. For that, I''m grateful."

    The Matriarch leaned back, observing him intently, her gaze prating as if searching for any hint of weakness. After a pause, she inclined her head slightly. "Interesting. Few emerge from the Chamber of Emberheart with such... poise. Even fewer would speak of adaptation so calmly. It seems you may indeed have a resilience beyond mere words."

    Irina''s expression softened, a small hint of pride flickering in her gaze as she looked at Astron. He had not only endured the Chamber-he had emerged stronger, more resolute, proving himself in a way that few ever could.

    The Matriarch allowed a faint smile, her eyes gleaming with a grudging respect. "Very well, Mr. Natusalune. You have passed this trial, and with it, you have earned the ess Irina requested."

    She paused, her gaze shifting to Irina briefly before returning to Astron. "But

    remember this family values strength, consistency, and loyalty above all else. Your actions may have earned my attention, but respect in this household is earned time and again."

    ''Especially, if you wish to get my daughter.''

    She did not say this part out loud.

    "We understand, mother.....So, please can you let him have a breath..... He just got out from the chamber."

    The Matriarch''s expression softened slightly, a rare, almost indulgent smile tugging at the corners of her mouth as she observed her daughter''s protectiveness. She let her gaze linger on Irina for a moment, something unspoken yet significant passing between them.

    "Very well," she said, her voice carrying a note of resignation mingled with quiet amusement. "I will leave him to you, Irina." With a final, appraising nce at Astron, she added, "Mr. Natusalune, remember-this is merely the beginning."

    With that, the Matriarch turned and left the room, her footsteps light but deliberate, each one echoing in the quiet that settled after her departure. The door closed softly behind her, leaving Irina and Astron alone in the dining room.

    Irina let out a quiet breath, relief evident in her eyes as she looked at him. "So... it seems you''ve managed to surprise even her," she said, a small smile breaking through herposed demeanor. "Are you all right?"

    Irina narrowed her eyes, stepping closer, her gaze intent as she studied him. Standing directly in front of him, she raised a hand and gently touched his cheek, her fingers grazing his skin as if to confirm for herself that he was truly unharmed. His body temperature felt surprisingly normal, cool, and steady-not at all what she''d expected from someone who had spent a night in the Chamber of Emberheart.

    She murmured softly, almost to herself, "Indeed... you''re not burnt or anything. Perfectly fine, even."

    Her fingers lingered for a moment longer than necessary, a quiet sense of relief settling over her as she looked into his calm, unwavering eyes. It was as though the grueling trial had barely left a mark on him, though she knew that couldn''t be the whole story. Even the strongest in her family emerged with some sign of the Chamber''s touch-a scar, a lingering heat, something to mark the experience.

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his gaze meeting hers with a gentle intensity. "It wasn''t easy," he admitted, his voice low. "But I managed."

    A faint smile tugged at her lips, and she let her hand fall, though she didn''t move away. "I''d call you reckless if I didn''t know better," she murmured, her tone softened by a touch of admiration. "You really don''t know how to quit, do you?"

    "This time, there wasn''t any choice to quit."

    "Yeah...."

    Irina''s gaze held his, her bright yellow eyes tracing the depths of his dark purple ones. She studied them closely, feeling herself drawn in by their calm intensity. Slowly, her eyes drifted down, lingering over the line of his nose, then settling on his lips. Her hand, which had rested on his cheek, instinctively moved, her fingertips grazing his lips, her touch light and tentative.

    She had put on a strong front earlier, feigning calm as she faced her mother''s scrutiny. But the truth was, she hadn''t slept well at allst night. Worry had gnawed at her, every worst-case scenario shing through her mind. And now, standing here, with him not only safe but having earned her mother''s approval... it felt surreal, like a hard-won reward she hadn''t dared to expect.

    Her fingers lingered, and for a moment, she allowed herself to take in the quiet warmth of his presence, savoring the relief that came with knowing he had truly returned to her, unscathed. Maybe... just this once, she thought, a faint, almost mischievous smile tugging at her lips. I deserve this.

    Without another word, she leaned in.

    "Cough...."

    Just as she leaned in, a sudden, awkward cough sounded from the doorway, startling Irina out of the moment. Her eyes widened as she looked over, spotting a maid standing there, bncing a tray of tes, her face visibly flushed. The maid''s gaze darted away, but not before Irina caught the faint hint of embarrassment coloring her checks.

    In an instant, Irina pulled back like a startled cat, her own cheeks warming with a fierce blush. She coughed, attempting to regain herposure, though she could still feel the maid''s knowing nce as she hastily set the tray down on a nearby table, her eyes studiously fixed on anything but the two of them.

    Irina cleared her throat, willing herself to act natural, though the moment of vulnerability had left her flustered. "Thank you," she said to the maid, her voice a touch higher than usual. The maid quickly bowed, murmuring a polite response as she made a quick exit from the room, clearly trying to spare them both further embarrassment. Once the door closed, Irina let out a soft, mortified sigh, her gaze finally shifting to Astron, who was watching her with a faintly amused expression. She crossed her arms, her cheeks still tinged with pink and shot him a mock re. "Not a word," she muttered, though her lips twitched with the hint of a smile.

    Astron held up his hands, his face the picture of innocence. "I wasn''t going to say

    anything," he replied, his tone calm, but she could see the glimmer of humor in his eyes. It only made her blush deepen, and she turned away, silently cursing the

    interruption and her own impulsiveness.

    "You.... You really...."

    Irina trailed off, her cheeks still burning as she struggled to find words that wouldn''t

    betray how flustered she felt. She spun around, making her way to the table where the maid had left the tes. Her hands moved quickly, almost as if by instinct, lifting the lid to reveal a well-prepared meal, likely something her mother had ordered to be served to him as part of her own silent acknowledgment.

    As she picked up the tes, it dawned on her that the maid had discreetly given them some privacy, likely to spare them both the awkwardness of her witnessing that almost-moment. The thought made her cheeks flush even more, but she steadied herself, determined to focus on something practical. Astron had just emerged from a brutal trial, and she knew he hadn''t eaten anything substantial all day.

    "This... is for you," she said, clearing her throat as she set the te in front of him, trying to keep her tone steady. "You''ve been through enough already. Now''s not the time for distractions."

    Astron looked at her as he took his seat. "I suppose, thank you? Lady Irina."

    She took her own seat across from him, trying to shake off the embarrassment still lingering in the air between them. Watching him begin to eat, she felt her own tension ease a little, reminded of the simple importance of just... being here. After everything he''d endured, her worries and blushes seemed trivial, and she found herself smiling

    faintly as he ate.

    "Eat," she murmured, almost to herself, as if the reminder was as much for him as for

    her own peace of mind.

    ******

    And just that night....

    Astron stood right before a ce.

    "This is the ce....."

    It was the armory of the Emberheart Family, as Irina had promised.....

 Chapter ?671 148.2 - Armory

    Chapter?671 148.2 - Armory

    The Emberheart Armory loomed before Astron, its heavy, ornately engraved doors casting long shadows in the dim light. This was no ordinary armory-it was the culmination of centuries of Emberheart legacy, a ce where power was not only stored but guarded with an almost sacred reverence.

    Standing there, he understood why Irina''s mother had put him through such a brutal test. Irina had clearly spoken highly of him, likely even bragged, and that alone would have sparked her mother''s interest. But granting an outsider ess to this armory? That was a different matter entirely.

    For someone outside the Emberheart family, gaining entrance to the armory was a privilege beyond imagination. Even Irina herself had limited ess to its treasures; if she needed an artifact, it would be brought to her, not something she could simply choose freely.

    It wasn''t that her mother wanted to hold her back-far from it. The Matriarch was

    strict, but her discipline was rooted in a desire to see her daughter''s potential fully realized. For an outsider, however, earning the Matriarch''s trust was another challenge entirely.

    Astron, of course, had known this. He understood the implications of requesting ess, and he''d prepared himself for the scrutiny that would follow. He was fully aware that Irina''s mother would need to assess him thoroughly, and he had epted the Chamber of Emberheart''s trial without question. As he stood there, he took a deep breath, his mind steady and focused. This wasn''t just about essing powerful artifacts-it was about respect and proving that he was worthy, even by the exacting standards of the Emberheart family.

    Just then, he heard quiet footsteps behind him. Irina approached her expression a mixture of pride and quiet satisfaction. She nced at him, noting his calm, ready demeanor, and gave a slight nod.

    "I knew you''d make it here," she said, her voice filled with quiet pride. "My mother doesn''t let just anyone step foot into this ce. You''ve earned it."

    However, at the same time, she somehow felt like this guy knew everything from the beginning. "Were you.....expecting this?"

    Astron shrugged, a calm expression on his face. "This much was evident. If I were in the Matriarch''s shoes, I''d have done the same. It''s understandable."

    Irina studied him, a spark of curiosity in her eyes. "Not even the Chamber of Emberheart?"

    He paused, a flicker of surprise passing over his face-barely noticeable, but she caught it. For just a moment, hisposed demeanor slipped, and she realized that even he hadn''t expected to be thrown into that kind of trial. She couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of satisfaction. Here he was, the man who always seemed to have everything under control, showing a glimpse of uncertainty. It reminded her that he was just as human as the rest of them.

    The realization softened her gaze. He''s not invincible, she thought, feeling a warmth she couldn''t quite name. He''s here, facing challenges head-on, and even if he doesn''t know exactly what''sing, he''s still willing to take the risk.

    She gave him a faint smile. "So, you don''t always have everything figured out, do you?" she said lightly, a teasing note in her voice.

    He looked at her, the corner of his mouth twitching upward. "Apparently not. Even I miss a few details now and then."

    Irina felt her heart skip a beat at his subtle, self-aware humor. The detachment he usually showed seemed to soften, just for that moment, and she liked seeing him like this-more grounded, more real. The quiet vulnerability he''d shown reassured her somehow, a reminder that despite his strength, he was also figuring things out one step at a time, just like she was.

    "Well," she said, folding her arms and feigning indifference, "I''m d to know you''re human after all. Makes things a little more... manageable."

    "I am of course a human. What else can I be?"

    "A blockhead, humph," Irina replied, folding her arms with a smirk. "That''s exactly what you''d be without me."

    Astron shook his head, amused. "I''ll take that as apliment-if it means I''ll be spared more of your... instruction."

    For a brief moment, it was just them, the usual tension between formality and duty absent. Irina felt lighter than she had in days, as if they''d managed to step outside the expectations of their world, if only for a moment.

    But their lighthearted exchange was soon interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps. Irina turned, her smile fading as she recognized Esme, her old nanny and her mother''s closest aide, approaching them. Esme offered a polite bow, her expression professional and unyielding.

    "Lady Irina. Mr. Natusalune," Esme greeted them, her tone formal. "The Matriarch has requested that I oversee Mr. Natusalune''s visit to the Armory. I will ensure everything is conducted properly."

    Irina''s expression shifted, a hint of annoyance crossing her face as she shot Esme a displeased look. She''d been hoping to guide Astron through the Armory herself, to show him each artifact in her own way, without the formality and oversight that Esme''s presence would bring. But she knew better than to argue; her mother had likely anticipated this and sent Esme as a precaution. She kept her frustrations to herself, managing a curt nod instead.

    Astron, on the other hand, simply nodded in acknowledgment, his demeanor calm and respectful. "I understand. Thank you, Miss Esme."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With Esme now leading the way, the three of them moved through the grand corridors, Irina and Astron following behind. The faint disappointment Irina felt was evident, though she forced herself to let it go. It wasn''t worth making a scene over, especially with her mother''s trust riding on Astron''s respectful conduct. Still, she couldn''t help but nce over at him now and then, a small, knowing smile shared between them whenever Esme''s back was turned.

    Finally, they reached the entrance to the Emberheart Armory, a pair of towering doors adorned with intricate carvings and zing fire motifs, the legacy of the family engraved into every corner. Esme stepped forward, cing a hand on the doors and activating a concealed mechanism that caused the heavy doors to part slowly, revealing the treasures within.

    *******

    As Esme stepped forward, her hand reaching out to touch the carved mes on the towering doors, I watched with a careful eye. Her fingertips ignited with a controlled flicker of fire, and she ced them on specific points along the door''s intricate carvings. The mes licked across the surface, tracing a path in sync with the patterns embedded in the wood. It was almost ceremonial, each touch igniting another section of the door, like a series of locks being released in session.

    ''So, the doors recognize her mana through fire... a security mechanism keyed to the Emberheart lineage.

    The carvings glowed as Esme continued, the fire illuminating each motif in brilliant shades of red and orange. I could feel the power humming from the doors, the ancient magic in them responding only to her touch.

    Even from a distance, the heat radiating from the doors was palpable, like standing too close to an open me. The mechanisms, despite their age, felt potent,

    undiminished by the years.

    "This isn''t just magic-it''s a legacy, indeed."

    I nced around, noting the intricate runes etched into the stone walls, the carefully iid gems pulsing faintly beneath the surface. They''d been ced with precision, reinforcing the room''s structure, binding the magic to the very walls and floors of this

    ce.

    It was remarkable; everything looked at least three centuries old, yet it functioned as if crafted yesterday. This wasn''t some show of wealth or vanity. It was the Emberheart family''s way of preserving their heritage, their history etched into every corner, every

    surface.

    Esmepleted the sequence, and with a deep rumble, the massive doors began to part, revealing the Emberheart Armory. The air grew heavier as they opened, an aura

    of contained power seeping out. I could almost taste it-raw, concentrated, and ancient, the unmistakable weight of treasures held in one ce for centuries.

    "They''ve guarded this ce well.

    I stepped forward, the light from the armory spilling out around us. I nced at Irina beside me, catching her subtle reaction-a spark of pride in her eyes mixed with a restraint that hinted at her own awe, even though this was her family''s legacy. This ce was as much a part of her as her very name, yet it seemed to impress her

    every time.

    ''Knowing her childhood and seeing this reaction, it seems she hadn''t been here a lot

    either.''

    At that moment, I understood a little more about what had driven her, the weight of living up to something so carefully cultivated.

    As we moved into the armory, I took in the sight. Weapons of every kind lined the walls, des, maces, and axes, each one unique and steeped in Emberheart tradition. Racks of armor stood like silent sentinels, their surfaces adorned with the same intricate fire motifs. Every artifact seemed infused with the family''s signature me, a testament to the centuries of Emberhearts who had wielded them.

    I reached out, letting my fingers hover near a de resting in its ce. Even without touching it, I could feel the warmth emanating from it, a steady, controlled heat-a remnant of the fire that had forged it. It was clear each item here had been crafted with purpose, with reverence.

    ''Not bad... quite a collection of rare and unique-grade artifacts.''

    As my gaze traveled across the racks and shelves, I recognized pieces that were undoubtedly beyond what most could ever hope to acquire. In the world outside, artifacts were ssified by their power, rarity, and the skill required to wield them. At the lowest end, Common Artifacts were almost household tools-minor enhancements with simple effects, avable to just about anyone with the coin. Then there were Rare Artifacts, useful in the hands of trained fighters but limited in scope

    and power.

    They were the types of items you''d find on seasoned mercenaries or moderately skilled hunters.

    But here... here there was a different ss altogether.

    Unique Artifacts dotted the room, each possessing singr effects that set them apart.

    from mass-produced weaponry. These artifacts often carried stories of their own, passed down through generations, their powers honed to specific abilities. Irina''s family had clearly put effort into gathering such items.

    A good number of the weapons I could see disyed here were of this rank, and I suspected that these, while valuable, weren''t necessarily the peak of the Emberheart

    collection.

    ''Indeed.....There is another section that could be essed behind the ce, but that is

    not what I am after in the first ce.''

    I came here with a clear goal after all.

 Chapter 672 148.3 - Armory

    Chapter672 148.3 - Armory

    In the game, this armory had been a significant moment-entering the Emberheart mansion, gaining ess to this storied ce once the yer''s affinity with the Emberheart family had grown. Back then, the Matriarch had only opened its doors after the yer had resolved certain conflicts within the family, earning her respect and trust. ess to the armory wasn''t simply given; it was earned through blood and sweat, through proof that the yer understood and upheld the values the

    Emberhearts lived by.

    And even then, only the first section of the armory was open.

    This wasn''t the entirety of the Emberheart collection. They couldn''t-and wouldn''t- disy their most powerful artifacts here, even within these walls. Epic-grade artifacts and beyond demandedyers of protection that went beyond a simple barrier or a locked door. They were relics of a different ss, weapons, and tools that could shift battles, maybe even affect the course of entire wars. A family like the

    Emberhearts, with centuries of history, would have protocols, vaults, and more secure ces to contain such rarities.

    ''They''d never keep anything higher than Unique-grade just lying out in the open like this. Items ranked Epic and above are kept under watch, only to be used for the most extreme reasons."

    I recalled that in the game, most of the families were notorious for their guarded nature regarding their artifacts, and rightly so.

    Epic artifacts were exceedingly rare-most kingdoms didn''t even have one to their name. They were far beyond what could be acquired by even wealthy merchants or the highest-ranking nobles, Legendary artifacts were mythical, with only a handful existing across the world. It was no exaggeration to say that the possession of even a single Epic or Legendary artifact could elevate a family''s influence to staggering heights, a power no one would leave unprotected.

    But... does everything in this world work wlessly?

    Is there a single method that''s foolproof, a system immune to error? The answer, of course, was a resounding no. Every structure has its ws, and every safeguard has its weaknesses.

    And in a world where artifacts were ranked and categorized, these ssifications weren''t as irond as they might seem. ssifying an artifact as Mythic or Legendary?

    It worked well enough for bounded weapons, those that carried set attributes linked directly to the user''s status window. But when it came to other artifacts, the process was less precise.

    After all, what happens when a grading system fails to fully understand an artifact''s hidden potential?

    In the game, this ambiguity created hidden paths, secrets buried deep within the world''s structure. Some yers, those who were tireless in their search for every achievement, had uncovered a particr w in this armory. They''d discovered that by systematically testing every piece of equipment, they could uncover an artifact that didn''t fall under its apparent ssification.

    ''A hidden artifact... one that slipped through the system''s categorization.''

    It was something most yers would miss, dismissed as a typical Unique or Rare-grade item. But for those who explored every option, digging beyond appearances and defaultbels, there was a reward-a piece that held properties above its apparent grade.

    The grading system had failed to properly measure its potential, allowing it to hide in in sight, overlooked by most who saw it.

    And that was what the developers in the game exploited. In a sense, this was something that enabled them to include an easter egg in the game.

    The developers had always been obsessed with realism,mitted to building a world that felt immersive, detailed, and almost alive.

    They left a few loopholes, crafted environments that reacted to yer choices, and- whenever possible-addedyers that made the game feel like a living world.

    "Though knowing that I am in the game itself.....It is indeed questionable.''

    Easter eggs, they reasoned, were part of this philosophy, subtle nods for yers who were meticulous, who pushed beyond the obvious paths.

    This artifact was one of their more ingenious creations, intentionally crafted to appear as a Unique-grade item, something valuable but ultimately modest. In truth, it. was an Epic-grade artifact, its potential hidden by design. A system w, they justified it as, one that could feasibly ur in a real world, where even magical ssifications might not grasp the true nature of certain relics. A rare find, meant only for those who looked deeper.

    Just then, a sharp voice broke into my thoughts.

    "So, what do you think?" Irina stepped forward, her eyes bright, her usualposed gaze reced with a fiery curiosity. Her intensity caught me off guard, her expression openly interested as she nced between me and the armory. "Is there a particr item you''re after?"

    For a moment, I considered telling her about the hidden artifact, letting her in on what I was searching for. But something held me back, a small spark of curiosity of my own. Watching her stand there, visibly invested, eager to see me take something valuable- something worthy of her family''s armory-was unexpected. It wasn''t just about duty or family pride. She wanted to share something meaningful, a gift that went beyond the Emberheart name.

    ''Interesting... she''s really invested in this."''

    I kept my expression measured. "Nothing specific," I replied, letting my gaze linger over the shelves. "I''m just... getting a feel for the options."

    Her eyes narrowed slightly as if trying to read into my words. "You''re not going to settle for just anything," she said, crossing her arms with a smirk, "I can tell you''re sizing everything up, assessing. I thought you''d be more direct with what you

    wanted."

    She wasn''t wrong, but I wasn''t about to give her the satisfaction of knowing that. I shrugged, keeping my tone light. "I''m not in a rush. There''s a lot to consider here."

    Her smirk softened into something more genuine. "Good. Take your time, then. There''s no point in picking something unless it truly resonates with you. I will also guide you."

    I nced at her, noting the way she watched me, the quiet enthusiasm in her gaze. She truly wanted me to find something worthwhile, something that would suit me in a way that went beyond practicality. And it wasn''t just because I''d endured the Chamber of Emberheart or proved myself. She cared, a rare warmth underlying her words that spoke of more than just family duty.

    "So," she continued, leaning in with a conspiratorial grin, "I have to ask what exactly are you looking for in a weapon or artifact? Something shy? Something subtle?"

    I tilted my head, meeting her gaze with a calm expression. "Maybe something a little... unexpected," I replied, allowing my tone to drop just enough to hint at mystery. I watched her eyebrows raise in intrigue, her curiosity only deepening. "Just try to

    guess."

    Her eyes glinted. "Figures. You always keep me guessing."

    Irina moved beside me, her gaze roaming over the artifacts with a thoughtful intensity. Being in the Emberheart armory, surrounded by the legacy of her family, she seemed almost at home. The artifacts here reflected the Emberhearts'' specialty, their mastery over fire magic evident in nearly every piece. From the finely crafted staffs to enchanted amulets, almost everything here had a tie to me-a signature trait of her

    lineage.

    I watched as she lingered on an ornate staff, its surface adorned with crimson and

    gold runes that pulsed faintly with dormant energy. "This one increases fire magic output," she murmured, almost to herself. "An artifact like this could maybe double or even triple the potency of a me spell ording to its rank if low, amplifying the caster''s reach and intensity. Though the same wouldn''t be said for higher rank spells." Her hand moved to another piece-a slim, obsidian bracelet etched with symbols of dancing mes. "And this," she continued, "enhances one''s affinity with fire psions. It makes fire feel like an extension of the user''s will, effortless and intuitive."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As she spoke, I noted the subtle pride in her voice. These artifacts were crafted not

 Chapter 673 Chapter 148.4 - Armory

    ?Chapter 673 Chapter 148.4 - Armory

    Irina moved through the armory, her gaze animated as she pointed out various artifacts, each one possessing a unique power or history. She seemedpletely engrossed, lost in her enthusiasm as she shared the Emberheart family''s legacy with Astron. Her eyes sparkled with pride and excitement, her exnations bing more detailed and vibrant with each piece.

    "This one here," she said, pointing to a dark, crimson de hanging elegantly from the wall, "was wielded by my great-uncle during the Battle of Runes. It''s said to channel the heat of moltenva, making it nearly impossible to parry."

    Astron nodded thoughtfully, his gaze studying the de''s fine craftsmanship and the intricate runes etched into its surface. "A weapon like this isn''t just for attack-it''s a statement," he murmured, meeting Irina''s gaze with quiet admiration. "Your family''s attention to detail is... impressive."

    A faint blush crept up Irina''s cheeks, but she quickly masked it with a haughty grin. "Of course. It''s Emberheart craftsmanship, after all," she replied, her tone yfully smug. Unbeknownst to her, Esme stood silently nearby, observing the two with a faint, knowing smile. Despite being sent by the Matriarch to oversee Astron''s visit, Esme could see that her presence had faded into the background for Irina, who was entirely absorbed in sharing this part of her world with him. Her young charge had never been this animated while exining anything before.

    Irina, meanwhile, continued to point out various pieces. "Now, this," she said, indicating an amulet embedded with a dark, glistening gemstone, "isn''t just a simple essory. It''s one of the few defensive artifacts in the collection that maniptes heat into a barrier. Useful in closebat situations."

    Astron raised an eyebrow. "Heat maniption into defense... that''s more intricate than a typical shielding artifact."

    "Exactly," she said, a touch of pride in her voice. "Our ancestors believed that fire wasn''t just for offense but could be mastered and harnessed to protect as well."

    "Were you there when your ancestors gathered this?"

    "I don''t need to be there to understand what they were thinking"

    "Really?"

    "Humph. Just listen."

    With each artifact, Irina became more animated, almost forgetting herself entirely. For her, this moment was more than just showing off family heirlooms-it was a chance to share the legacy she held close to her heart with someone who respected its weight and significance.

    "So," she continued, holding up a small, intricately carved pendant, "this one-

    She suddenly stopped, noticing Esme standing nearby with a bemused expression, her eyes flicking between Irina and Astron with a trace of knowing amusement.

    Irina blinked, realizing how deeply she''d been absorbed in showing Astron around. She coughed, shifting slightly, her earlier confidence reced by a slight awkwardness as she nced at Esme.

    ''Why am I even conscious of her? It is not like I am doing something wrong."

    She reassured herself, shaking off the momentary self-awareness. With renewed focus,

    she continued showcasing the artifacts, her enthusiasm returning as she pointed out more treasures, each with its own story, legacy, or unique power.

    Finally, she turned to Astron, a spark of curiosity still bright in her gaze. "So... have you finally found what you wanted?"

    Astron met her gaze, nodding. "I have."

    "Oh?" Her interest piqued, she leaned in, eyes brightening with anticipation. "What is it?"

    Without a word, Astron moved forward, ncing back briefly to ensure she was following. Intrigued, Irina fell into step behind him, watching as he navigated past several rows of grand, fiery artifacts that had once belonged to her family''s most renowned members. She wondered what had caught his attention and resisted the urge to guess, letting him lead the way.

    After a few more steps, they stopped in front of a small, inconspicuous section near the back. There, resting on a simple wooden stand,y a slim bracelet. It had a delicate, unassuming design-nothing like the imposing weapons and enchanted amulets scattered throughout the armory. A small note underneath identified it as a rare-grade artifact that granted the wearer a modest boost to agility.

    Irina raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. "This... isn''t even one of the pieces I showed him."

    It dawned on her that he must have noticed it on his own, reading the note without her assistance. She reached out, studying the bracelet more closely. The boost it offered was practical but modest, designed for speed rather than power or grandeur. ''Not exactly a mage''s first choice, she thought, noting why her family hadn''t prioritized it. It wasn''t tailored for their fiery specialty, and to most Emberhearts, agility alone was hardly noteworthy.

    "You chose this?" she asked, ncing at him with a raised eyebrow, genuine curiositycing her voice.

    It was indeed a weird choice.

    Her expression couldn''t help but get twisted as she stared at the bracelet, a mixture of bewilderment and frustration flickering across her face. ''Of all the artifacts in the armory... he chose this?'' she thought, almost insulted on behalf of the other artifacts.

    There were items in here that were centuries old, imbued with the fiery power of Emberheart legends-cach crafted to be wielded with respect and to demonstrate the Emberheart''s dominance over fire.

    And yet, here he was, gravitating toward something as modest as an agility bracelet. It was almost as if he were silently dismissing every other piece in the room, deeming them

    unworthy.

    ''What the heck? Isn''t he basically saying, "You''re all not worthy of me; this bracelet is enough"?'' she fumed internally. The worst part was that Astron wasn''t even someone who needed an agility boost. Speed had always been his strongest asset, from what she had observed. He had outmaneuvered countless opponents without breaking a sweat. What could he possibly be thinking?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She shot him a re, trying to mask her growing irritation. But as she lifted her head, she saw him looking at her with that unmistakable glint in his eyes-amusement, in as day. He was clearly enjoying her reaction, and the faintest hint of a curve tugged at the corner of his mouth as if this whole charade had been orchestrated just to see her struggle with his choice.

    "You think this is funny?" she snapped, her voice tinged with frustration. "I spent all this time guiding you through my family''s prized armory, showing you our finest artifacts...

    and this is what you choose?"

    Astron''s calm gaze met hers, and he tilted his head, the hint of amusement still lingering. "Why?" he retorted, his tone light yet pointed. "On what basis are you saying this was the

    wrong choice?"

    Irina''s brows knit together, her frustration simmering as she took in hisposed expression. She narrowed her eyes, feeling her patience wearing thin. "Are you really asking me that?" she replied, her toneced with disbelief.

    "Yes," he replied simply, his gaze unwavering. He waited, clearly inviting her to exin herself.

    ''Fine,'' she thought, crossing her arms and letting out an exasperated sigh before speaking. "All right, let''s start with the obvious. You don''t even need an agility boost, Astron. I''ve seen you in action. Speed is already your strongest trait! And here you are, picking the one thing that adds more speed, ignoring all the other options that could

    actually offer you something new."

    She gestured around the room, her voice rising in frustration. "This armory is filled with artifacts crafted by generations of Emberhearts, each one a testament to our mastery over fire. There''s power here, refinement, and tools that could enhance your magic or even add a unique edge to your abilities. And yet, you choose this..." She gestured to the modest bracelet with a look of near-incredulity. "This one artifact that barely scratches the surface of what''s avable!"

    Astron listened, his expression remaining steady as sheid out her reasoning. When she finally finished, he gave her a slow, thoughtful nod. "I understand," he said, his tone calm but with a glint of amusement still dancing in his eyes. "But, do you think I am a fool

    Irina?"

    Astron leaned in, his faceing closer, his voice dropping to a low murmur that sent a shiver down Irina''s spine. "Do you think I''m a fool, Irina?" he asked, his breath warm against her skin, his scent unexpectedly close. "Haven''t I lost every time I made a quick

    judgment?"

    For a split second, her mind went nk, caught off guard by his sudden proximity. She felt her thoughts blur as her senses took in the warmth of his presence, his voice reverberating in a way that made her heart skip. But then, with a sh of rity, she remembered Esme standing nearby, watching the exchange with silent amusement. ''No way am I letting him get away with this,'' she thought, regaining herposure. She gave him a firm shove, pushing him back just enough to regain some distance, though the heat she felt rising to her cars betrayed her flustered state.

    With a re that held both irritation and a hint of something she refused to acknowledge, she crossed her arms tightly over her chest. "Just... keep your distance, she muttered, ncing away to conceal the faint blush creeping up her cheeks.

    "So?"

    Astron''s face remained calm, but Irina caught the faintest twitch at the corner of his lips, an almost smile threatening to break through his usually serious expression. He was trying to mask it, yet she could see it-a small victory for him, and somehow, it made her both irritated and amused.

    She scoffed, giving him a light but pointed smack on the chest. "What do you mean, "So"?

    What?"

    He raised an eyebrow, his tone smooth. "So... what do you think? Do you think I''m a

    fool?" She narrowed her eyes at him, half-exasperated, half-relenting. "Of course, you''re not a fool, Astron. Don''t act like I''d actually think that."

    "Good," he replied, the almost-smile finally breaking through. His face rxed, that slight smirk now fully visible, and she couldn''t decide if she wanted to hit him again orugh. "Then, shouldn''t you trust my judgment?"

    Irina''s lips pressed into a thin line as his words sank in. Despite her irritation, she couldn''t ignore the truth of his statement. "Trust his judgment...'' she thought, recalling that time they''d studied together with Sylvie. She remembered the moment Astron had pinpointed the location of the Phantom''s Land, effortlessly spotting clues that had slipped past both her and Sylvie. His eyes, sharp and unyielding, seemed to catch details others missed, always seeing further than anyone expected.

    ''If he''s chosen this bracelet, it can''t just be for its agility boost,'' she reasoned, feeling her

    frustration ease, reced by grudging admiration. Astron wouldn''t have made a choice based on something so trivial. There had to be something about the bracelet he''d noticed-something she hadn''t.

    She studied him, her gaze softening. "Fine," she relented, a bit of her irritation fading. "I

    guess... I''ll trust your judgment. But I''m curious-what did you see in that bracelet that I

    missed?"

    "You will see."

    In the end, she didn''t get the answer.

 Chapter 674 - 149.1 - Really

    Chapter 674 - 149.1 - Really

    With their exchange winding down, Irina cast a quick nce at Esme, who had been silently observing from a distance. As she''d anticipated, Esme''s expression betrayed a hint of disapproval, her usual calm demeanor tinged with something sharper. The disy between her and Astron had evidently struck a nerve, though Irina felt little concern. ''We didn''t do anything wrong,'' she thought with a shrug. Besides, she''d made her intentions toward Astron quite clear from the beginning, even if Esme had reservations.

    Esme stepped forward, her gaze shifting between Irina and Astron, before settling on the bracelet. "Is this truly your final choice?" she asked, her voice steady butced with curiosity. Irina could sense her subtle intrigue¡ªEsme, like herself, was likely wondering what Astron had seen in such a simple piece.

    Irina watched Astron, who only nodded in quiet confirmation, his expression unchanging. She noticed the brief flicker of curiosity in Esme''s eyes as she studied the bracelet once more. "To choose a modest artifact like this¡­ I suppose there must be something unique to it," she murmured, half to herself. "After all, anyone who can endure the Chamber of Emberheart has already proven to be resilient. And since you are one of those, I wonder what you have seen in it."

    Irina felt a pang of pride at Esme''s words, realizing how Astron''s reputation was growing even within her own household.

    Astron nced at Esme, his expression as calm as ever. "What do you think, Miss Esme? Can you sense anything different about this bracelet?" His tone was polite, but Irina couldn''t help but feel there was a subtle edge to his question, almost as if he were testing her perception¡ªor her opinion of him.

    Esme''s gaze lowered to the bracelet, her faceposed as she examined it, though Irina could see her cautious pause. "I can''t sense anything out of the ordinary," she replied, her tone respectful but measured. "And I certainly don''t possess qualifications above those of the appraisers who have examined it. They would have noted any unique properties." She lifted her gaze, the statement hanging in the air as a quiet challenge. If Astron was mistaken about this artifact, it might imply he had overestimated his insight, possibly lowering his standing within the household''s eyes.

    Astron, however, didn''t seem fazed. He shrugged slightly, his expression unbothered. "That''s normal," he replied with an expressionless face. "Most people wouldn''t notice. You don''t need to worry." The words were mild, yet there was an unmistakable undertone that Irina picked up on¡ªa subtle assertion that Esme was just like most people in matters such as these,cking the insight he possessed.

    Esme''s eyebrows lifted ever so slightly, her gaze sharpening, though she maintained herposure. She chose not to respond, merely inclining her head in acknowledgment, though Irina could sense the flicker of disapproval beneath her stoic expression.

    With a final nod from Esme, who had been observing them carefully from the start, Irina and Astron exited the Emberheart armory. Esme had seen every move they''d made, noting that Astron had only taken the single item the Matriarch had allowed. Satisfied that nothing amiss had transpired, she closed the doors behind them, leaving the two alone in the quiet hallway.

    They stepped out into the slightly cool air of the Etheria Haven, the twilight casting a gentle, muted glow over the surroundings. Irina took a deep breath, letting the crispness of the evening air calm the lingering thoughts from their exchange in the armory. A silence stretched between them,fortable yet tinged with the weight of their earlier conversation.

    Irina cast a sidelong nce at Astron, the bracelet now settled on his wrist. She still couldn''t shake her curiosity¡ªthere had to be more to that artifact than met the eye. He walked with his usual calm, but there was an undeniable air of satisfaction about him, like he''d achieved something only he understood.

    "So¡­ was this all part of the n?" she asked her tone light yet probing.

    "What do you think?"

    As they walked, Irina''s mind whirled with questions she didn''t dare voice aloud. She cast another nce at Astron, her gaze narrowing as she took in hisposed expression, that faint smirk still lingering on his face as if he were savoring some private victory.

    She huffed, unable to resist. "I refuse to believe you''d go through the trouble of requesting ess to the Emberheart armory, winning a bet and all, just to pick¡­ that." Her words came out sharper than intended, her tone a mix of irritation and something else¡ªa deeper curiosity she couldn''t suppress.

    Astron tilted his head, unbothered by her tone. "Is that so? And what did you expect?"

    A pang of frustration red within her. ''This guy,'' she thought, clenching her fists subtly, ''why does he always act like he knows something no one else does?''

    She thought of the other timeline¡ªthe world she''d glimpsed in fragments, where Astron was someone else entirely. So much of him didn''t line up with what she remembered. It wasn''t just his actions, but the way he looked at her, as though he held secrets too vast to even begin exining. And those secrets weren''t limited to his knowledge of her family or the academy; no, it was as if he saw through the very core of her, stripping away her pride and defenses with that unreadable gaze.

    Irina hesitated, her thoughts tangling. She wanted to ask, needed to, but the courage seemed to slip from her grasp each time. How did he know so much about her, about her family, about the vulnerabilities she''d tried so hard to hide? Why did he behave differently than he should, as if shaped by some force she couldn''tprehend?

    Yet, her voice faltered as she looked up at him. ''There''s no way I can just ask him outright,'' she thought, feeling the familiar weight of pride holding her back. She shook her head, trying to brush off the lingering questions, her voice softening. "Sometimes, it feels like you''re¡­ different," she murmured, barely loud enough for him to hear.

    Astron''s gaze flicked toward her, his expression curious. "Different, how?"

    She swallowed, casting her eyes away. "It doesn''t matter," she replied quickly, her cheeks warming as she realized she''d said more than she''d intended.

    With their steps falling into afortable rhythm, Irina''s thoughts turned to the deal she''d won through stubborn determination and a well-ced bet. She had brought Astron into the Emberheart armory, navigating the endless obstacles her mother had thrown her way, from sudden changes in ns tost-minute "tests of worthiness" designed to keep Astron out. But she''d done it¡ªshe''d fulfilled her end of the bargain.

    And now it was his turn.

    The thought brought a spark of excitement to her chest, something she''d held onto through the grueling weeks in the Chamber of Emberheart. The relentless fire, the constant pain¡ªit had all been endurable because she knew that on the other side of it waited this moment. A whole week. Just her and Astron, no distractions, no outside interruptions, a promise he''d made when she won their bet.

    She cast a nce his way, a flicker of anticipation showing in her eyes. "Now that I''ve delivered on my end, it''s time for you to keep your promise, isn''t it?"

    Astron looked over at her, a hint of amusement softening his usually impassive face. "You mean you actually remember that?"

    Irina rolled her eyes, crossing her arms as she walked. "Of course, I remember. Do you think I endured three weeks of burning in the Chamber of Emberheart just to let this slip?" She huffed, though there was a yfulness to her tone that she couldn''t hide. "For the whole week, you''re mine. You promised."

    He raised an eyebrow, his gaze steady. "I did. Though I have to admit, I''m curious what exactly you''re nning."

    She smirked, a mischievous glint lighting her eyes. "You''ll find out soon enough. But first¡­" She hesitated, looking away as a flicker of uncertainty crossed her face. For all her anticipation, now that the moment was here, a small part of her felt oddly self-conscious. ''After all this time waiting, I can''t back down now,'' she thought, steeling herself.

    "Hehehe¡­..You will see."

    Hearing her saying that Astron raised his eyebrows.

    Irina shot him a smug grin, crossing her arms with a self-satisfied look. ''Get a taste of your own medicine, you bastard,'' she thought, feeling a surge of satisfaction at the baffled look in his eyes. Astron had left her hanging so many times, tossing her half-answers and cryptic remarks whenever it suited him, always keeping her guessing. Now, finally, it was her turn to keep him in the dark. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Oh?" he asked, his curiosity piqued, but she could see the flicker of wariness beneath his calm expression.

    But she wasn''t about to give him anything more. "Just wait," she replied, practically humming with triumph. She could practically feel him straining to figure her out, and it was a glorious reversal.

    They walked side by side, her mind racing with the ns she''did out for their week. Every detail was tucked away in her mind, carefully prepared. She wanted to give him a glimpse of her world¡ªthe parts she valued most. And, maybe, she wanted to learn more about him, to coax out the person beneath his usual guarded front.

    In the silence, she felt the anticipation build, knowing she held all the cards this time. ncing over at him, she caught the slight crease in his brow as he pondered, and her grin widened.

    ''Now you know how it feels to be on the other side,'' she thought with a quiet thrill. ''Hope you''re ready, Astron. This is just the beginning.''

    As they continued walking, Astron suddenly stopped and turned to her with that familiar, unreadable expression of his. "By the way, Irina," he began, his tone casual, "is it possible to use one of your training grounds?"

    Irina blinked, her momentum halted. "Our training grounds?" She raised an eyebrow, eyeing him with suspicion. "Why? nning to give me a private show of your skills?"

    He shrugged, his gaze unbothered. "Not quite," he replied smoothly. "I need to test the equipment. That''s it."

 Chapter 675 Chapter 149.2 - Really

    675 Chapter 149.2 - Really

    "Not quite. I need to test the equipment. That''s it."

    Irina considered his request for a moment, her curiosity piqued. It was fair enough that he wanted to test the equipment¡ªshe could only guess at what he''d seen in that bracelet, and part of her was eager to witness it firsthand. Besides, they had the rest of the week ahead of them; one night spent indulging his request wouldn''t cut into her ns too much.

    And also it was freeing to be done with all obligations, with only the open week stretching before them. ''I''ll have all the time I need to get my ns in motion,'' she thought, ncing sidelong at Astron, who followed her with his usual calm. Their official deal hadn''t even started yet; tonight, he wasn''t under any obligations from the bet. Monday would mark the beginning of the week she''d won, a whole week before sses resumed.

    "Fine," she nodded, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Go ahead. I''ll show you to the training grounds." She turned, leading him through the Emberheart estate''s winding halls and out to the grounds specially designed for intensebat practice. Therge space was outfitted with powerful, mana-reactive equipment, each piece built to withstand the force of their family''s fiery abilities.

    "Wait¡­."

    Irina paused mid-step, the realization hitting her like a spark in a powder keg. Why was she even considering the main training grounds, knowing full well that the ce was constantly under some form of surveince? With Astron''s tendency to keep things hidden, he''d likely hold back, wary of prying eyes. Not to mention, the general training grounds could be bustling with people at this hour, trainees honing their skills even after dark.

    ''No,'' she thought, quickly dismissing the idea. Her training ground would be better¡ªmore secluded, and far from any unnecessary onlookers. Her family maintained a private area meant for high-level training and sparring, typically reserved for those with the Emberheart name or their most trusted allies. And tonight, it was empty.

    She couldn''t deny the convenience of it. She''d have an uninterrupted view of his techniques, and he could train without the constraints of public scrutiny. Not that she needed a private ce with him, of course¡ªit was simply the best option. This was about practicality, not the slight thrill that came with the idea of having his undivided attention in her personal space.

    With a firm nod, she turned to him, her face the picture of calm resolve. "Actually, I''ve got a better idea," she said, her tone casual as if the thought had just urred to her. "I have my own training ground. It''s away from the others, so you won''t have to worry about interruptions."

    Astron tilted his head, his eyes narrowing just slightly as he studied her, though he didn''t protest. "Lead the way, then."

    Irina did just that, fighting to keep a neutral expression as they walked the short distance to her personal training grounds. It was a quiet, open-air arena set back from the mainplex, shielded by high walls and enchanted to keep sound from escaping. Only the faint glow of mana lights along the perimeter illuminated the area, giving the space a good ambiance.

    Of course, he knew her motives, as what she did was evident. And she also knew he knew, but so what?

    In the end, did it matter?

    As they returned to her own building, Irina led Astron into her personal training grounds, her expression neutral despite the underlying anticipation.

    She had already shown him the way in her building so she didn''t do it again.

    The first room she showed him was dedicated to mana and magic training, the second was the physicalbat room, a space outfitted with dummies, reinforced targets, and specialized equipment for agility, strength, and endurance.

    And the third one was the one she relied on most for battle training¡ªherbat magic room. Here, targets were enchanted to react with high-intensity defenses, forcing her to weave her physical prowess with her magic.

    There was also a ce that she would consider as her most personal space, though for the time being Astron had no business being there.

    Irina guided Astron into her third training room, the one she relied on most for refining herbat magic. She had shown him this room briefly during the tour, but now she intended to give him a real demonstration of how it functioned. The air inside felt different¡ªcharged with traces of residual mana and the unmistakable scent of singed metal and stone. Enchanted targets lined the far wall, each one specifically designed to withstand high-intensity attacks, adjusting its defenses in response to the level of force applied.

    "Here we are," she said.

    Astron scanned the room, his expression thoughtful as he took in the reinforced walls and the strategically ced mana channels embedded into the floor. She could tell he was assessing every detail, and she resisted the urge to smirk. ''Go ahead, try to figure it all out,'' she thought. ''I''ve spent years in here, and I doubt you''ll grasp it all in one nce.''

    Without waiting for him to respond, she strode over to one of the targets, her hand glowing faintly as she summoned a controlled burst of Emberheart fire. The mes red to life around her palm, dancing in rich shades of crimson and gold as she channeled them into her fist. With a sharp exhale, she punched forward, sending the mes barreling into the target. The enchanted defenses responded instantly, a shimmering barrier ring up to absorb the impact before dissipating just as quickly.

    "This is what I mean," she exined, her tone matter-of-fact. "The target''s enchantment adjusts to absorb or deflect attacks, so I have to keep increasing the force if I want to break through. It''s a battle of endurance and control."

    She stepped back, looking at him expectantly. "So¡­ any thoughts? Or are you just going to observe?"

    "Observing is part of it," he said smoothly. "But I didn''te here just to watch. Change the mode to the all-rounder one."

    Irina blinked, momentarily thrown off by Astron''s request. "All-rounder mode?" she echoed, slightly confused.

    But then, understanding dawned on her. Of course¡ªthis room had three modes, each tailored for different training purposes: Offense, where the targets focused purely on countering her attacks; Defense, where they simted a constant onught for her to parry and evade; and finally, thebined mode, which her family had given a formal name¡ªTotal Resonance. It was a mode designed to push both offensive and defensive abilities to their limit, forcing the user to adapt between attacking and evading with little warning.

    Because he said All Rounder instead of Total Resonance she didn''t grasp it at once. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She let out an exaggerated sigh, crossing her arms. "Honestly, anyone with a functioning brain could have figured that out," she muttered, though her wordscked real annoyance. It was just like Astron to pick up on the nuances of the room with a single nce.

    With a nod, she stepped over to a panel embedded in the wall. A faint pulse of manater, she activated Total Resonance. The room responded instantly: mana channels embedded in the floor and walls red to life, casting an ethereal glow over the area. The targets along the far wall adjusted, their forms shifting as they prepared to engage in both offensive and defensive maneuvers.

    She turned back to him, giving a half-smirk. "There you go. Let''s see if you can keep up."

    Astron nced around, a gleam of interest in his eyes as he took in the changes. "Remember, I am not here to showcase my abilities, we are here to test the bracelet out."

    "Heh¡­.You might be nning that. But this is my home. Remember the saying? In Emberheart Estate, do as Emberhearts do."

    "¡­..That saying, it definitely was not Emberhearts."

    Hearing Astron''s response, Irina couldn''t help but smirk, crossing her arms. "Well, I just changed it, then. Does that bother you?" She raised an eyebrow, the faintest hint of a challenge in her tone. "Or are you just scared?"

    Astron let out a sigh, shaking his head. "Do you really have to use the same excuse every time? I''d think you''d have found a better provocation by now."

    She whistled, feigning innocence. "When have I ever used the same excuse? You''re imagining things." Her tone was light, teasing, and she watched as he merely shook his head, a ghost of a smile touching his otherwise stoic face.

    Satisfied, Irina turned on her heel, walking toward a small, enclosed section at the edge of the room. The area was reinforced with multiple defensive formations, designed as a spectator''s safe zone while still offering a clear view of the action. From here, she''d be able to watch Astron''s every move without the threat of stray mana or debris.

    Settling into her vantage point, she leaned casually against the transparent barrier, watching as he stepped fully into the center of the training area. She could already see the targets recalibrating, shifting subtly as they assessed his presence and prepared to challenge both his offense and defense simultaneously.

    "Let''s see the bracelet that you have chosen."

    Irina''s gaze narrowed with intrigue, her curiosity growing as she settled back into the safe zone. Her eyes stayed fixed on Astron, her thoughts lingering on the bracelet he''d chosen. Out of all the artifacts in the armory, what had he seen in that simple, unassuming bracelet to make it his choice?

    As if in answer, Astron stepped into position, facing the enchanted dummies now poised to attack. The room went silent for a heartbeat, and then the targetsunched forward in synchronized motion, moving with a speed and precision that would force most opponents into evasive maneuvers. Yet Astron didn''t move to dodge. Instead, he held his ground, a faint pulse of mana radiating from him, calm and controlled.

    Irina''s eyes widened slightly as she observed his aura. His entire body seemed charged with mana¡ªnot just coating his skin in a protectiveyer, as most mages would do when enhancing themselves, but rather circting mana through his body in a strange, almost rhythmic flow, moving from inside to outside, every fiber of him infused with power.

    "Martial arts?" she muttered to herself, realization dawning on her as she watched. This wasn''t ordinarybat magic or body reinforcement¡ªAstron was channeling his mana through his internal circuits, almost as if he were one with it, blending strength and agility with an elegance that went beyond typical spellwork.

    And as she remembered, only [Martial Artist]s tended to do that.

    ''Interesting¡­..''

    It seemed Astron had not been cking off in his break at all.

 Chapter 676 Chapter 150.1 - Why dont you see for yourself ?

    ?

    676 Chapter 150.1 - Why don''t you see for yourself?

    Astron settled into position, his stance shifting slightly as he prepared to engage the dummies in earnest. Irina watched closely, her curiosity intensifying. She was already familiar with his impressive speed and agility-qualities that had always set him apart. And true to form, he disyed those traits now, weaving effortlessly through the oing strikes with a fluidity that made it look almost easy.

    Yet something nagged at her. This was the same Astron she''d seen before, albeit with a slightly heightened speed thanks to the bracelet. He moved with precision, slipping between attacks, delivering well-timed counters that incapacitated the dummies one by one. But that was it. Nothing about his movements exined why he''d chosen the bracelet over artifacts that were far more powerful and suited to magic or even defense.

    Irina''s brow furrowed as she continued to watch, scrutinizing each of his moves. He was fast, yes-almost too fast for an ordinary opponent to keep up. But was that all? Was it really so important to him that he''d chosen a modest agility boost over enchanted weapons or protective amulets? It didn''t add up.

    ''What am I missing?'' she thought, irritation pricking at her as she tried to reconcile his choice with what she was seeing. The bracelet made him faster, sure, but there were many ways to achieve speed. And even though he moved gracefully, each strikending with purpose, she couldn''t shake the feeling that the bracelet was only part of the equation.

    She leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing as she focused, determined to see beyond the surface. "Why this piece?"

    Irina continued to watch Astron, her eyes tracking every movement as he navigated the relentless strikes from the enchanted dummies. His speed was remarkable-higher than she''d ever seen from him before. But as she observed more closely, she realized that this speed wasn''t simply from the bracelet. The increase felt far beyond what a modest agility boost could provide.

    ''He must''ve been training intensely during the break, she thought, her brows knitting in confusion. The bracelet, though useful, couldn''t ount for this significant leap in his stats. It was clear he hadn''t been idle; if anything, his agility and reflexes seemed almost honed to a razor''s edge, each movement so precise it bordered on effortless. Still, the nagging question remained: why the bracelet?

    As the session wore on, she felt a faint sense of frustration. While he performed wlessly, each strike perfectly timed and each movement unhindered, she couldn''t pinpoint what she was supposed to be observing in rtion to the artifact. In truth, he could''ve achieved nearly the same oue without it.

    When Astron finally slowed, allowing the room''s enchantments to power down, Irina ????????-A?2LALALAMET ??????? S?" ??M---LLA ILLIALLLALLAA??????? AAAI stepped out of her reinforced section and approached him, her curiosity unabated. She folded her arms, leveling him with a direct look.

    "All right," she said, her tone edged with challenge. "You''ve tested the bracelet. But... what was I supposed to see, exactly?" She gestured toward his wrist, her eyes scanning his calm expression, looking for any hint of an exnation. "Because, from where I''m standing, it doesn''t seem like it made much difference."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Astron looked at her, his expression calm as he nodded, seemingly agreeing with her assessment. "That''s exactly how it was supposed to be seen," he replied, his tone measured. "After all, whoever brought this bracelet into your family''s armory would''ve tested it thoroughly. If it had any obvious powers, they would have noted it. So, what you saw is precisely what anyone else would see."

    Irina frowned slightly, processing his words before nodding. "All right," she conceded, though her curiosity was far from satisfied. "Then... what''s the point?" Astron didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at her with a question of his own. "Tell me, Irina-what makes a piece of equipment better than others?"

    Irina straightened, feeling as though she''d just been handed a challenge. Her knowledge and training as a mage had long since taught her how to evaluate equipment, and she didn''t hesitate as she began exining.

    "Well, it depends on a few factors," she said, her tone shifting into that of a teacher, as if she were presenting a lesson. "First, the equipment''s inherent properties matter-its enchantments, how well it''s crafted, and what kinds of materials were used. Then, there''spatibility. An artifact that aligns with the wielder''s mana or abilities can elevate its effectiveness. And of course, there''s adaptability, how versatile the piece is in different situations. Some artifacts shine in specific uses, while others are well-rounded and dependable in any situation."

    She paused, ncing at him to gauge his reaction, but his face remained unreadable, prompting her to continue. "Lastly, there''s potential-some artifacts grow stronger with the user or adapt over time. So, to sum it up, the best equipment is strong in its own right, works seamlessly with its wielder, and has potential for growth." Astron nodded thoughtfully, his gaze unwavering. "You''re right, Irina. But the way you''re assessing it-it''s a consumer''s perspective. And while that''s useful, itcks a certain depth."

    Irina arched an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "So, you''re saying I should look at it from the creator''s perspective?" She crossed her arms, a hint of challenge in her tone. "If it were that easy, I''d be creating my own artifacts, wouldn''t I?"

    "True," Astron agreed with a slight incline of his head. "But understanding a piece of equipment as a creator would isn''t necessarily about crafting it yourself. It''s about knowing what to look for. Sometimes, even with basic knowledge, you can infer a lot if you approach it from the right angle."

    Irina''s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing him. "That''s exactly what you''re good at, isn''t it?" Her voice softened as the realization dawned on her. "You don''t just look at things the way everyone else does."

    She paused, her mind racing as she pieced it together. "This guy sees things differently. It''s like he has a lens no one else has... something about his eyes!

    The pieces fell into ce with a startling rity. Astron''s ability to choose the bracelet wasn''t just about theoretical knowledge or random chance. He had seen something others hadn''t. Her ancestors, the armory appraisers, anyone else who had looked at that bracelet-they''d only looked with surface-level vision. But Astron, he''d been able to see through it, to look deeper in a way that went beyond ordinary observation. "Your eyes," she murmured, barely audible, staring at him with newfound curiosity. "There''s something... different about them, isn''t there?"

    Astron held her gaze, his expression unreadable but the faintest flicker of

    acknowledgment in his eyes.

    Irina''s eyes narrowed as she considered her next question, trying to put the pieces together. "So... is it about the material? Or maybe something with the engraving?" she asked, her tone probing, her gaze intent on him.

    At her words, she caught a faint shift in Astron''s expression-a barely noticeable change, but enough for her to sense she was onto something. Her eyes widened in realization. If she was right, then this meant Astron could actually see through the material and grasp a possible way to improve it? The thought left her momentarily

    speechless.

    "This guy...'' she thought, awe settling over her. He has an ability that goes beyond typical sight.

    Then, without a word, Astron reached into his spatial storage, his hand reappearing with a small, slightly shiny piece of metal that seemed to pulse with contained mana. He held tout to her, the material gleaming in the dim light of the room. "This is Orichalum," he said simply, the name carrying weight. The metal was rare, difficult to refine, and incredibly potent in mana conductivity. For many, this was the foundation of high-grade artifacts. Though her family possessed the resources to acquire it, even they used it sparingly due to its cost and the skill needed to work with

    it.

    Irina looked at the Orichalum in his hand, her mind racing with possibilities. "You''re telling me... you saw a way to use this with the bracelet?" she asked, incredulity coloring her voice. "You could refine it?"

    When Irina asked if he could refine the bracelet himself, Astron simply shook his head.

    "If I could do that, I''d be an artifact creator," he replied dryly. "But I can do something

    else."

    Without further exnation, he took the bracelet in one hand and held the Orichalum in the other, his gaze steady as he watched her reaction. He seemed to be measuring her understanding, waiting for the realization to dawn.

    Then, he spoke, his voice calm but purposeful. "Let me ask you something, Irina. Why do you think a bracelet like this-something that doesn''t align with any of the Emberheart skills or fighting style-ended up here, in your family''s armory?" Irina considered his question, her mind racing as she looked from the bracelet to the

    Orichalum in his hand. Why indeed? If this bracelet had no direct use for her family, then there had to be something else that warranted its ce among their treasures.

    She thought back to what he''d already hinted at.

    "The material..." she said slowly, piecing it together. "It''s because of the material it was

    made with, isn''t it?"

    "Exactly," Astron replied a glint of satisfaction in his gaze. He motioned for her toe closer, and she obliged, intrigued despite herself.

    "That''s why it''s here," he continued, holding up the Orichalum in his hand. "The bracelet is made with a dormantyer of a simr mana-conductive metal, one that can be activated-but only with a specific kind of me."

    Irina''s breath caught as she began to realize what he was implying. "You mean... my

    me."

    "Precisely." His tone was matter-of-fact as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Only a me like yours-one from an Emberheart-can invoke a reaction in this material. It wasn''t about choosing a piece with immediate power. It was about seeing the potential for something greater."

    Irina furrowed her brow, skepticism shing across her face. "This is... why do I feel like this is just a bunch of nonsense?" she muttered, half to herself, still grappling with the idea of her mes activating the bracelet''s dormant potential. Astron merely shrugged, a calm, knowing look in his eyes. "Of course, it sounds hard

    to believe. It''s not something most would notice right away." He took a step back, positioning himself with a rxed stance, clearly inviting her to test his words. He raised a hand, gesturing for her toe at him, a slight curl tugging at the corner

    of his mouth. "Why don''t you see for yourself?"

    It was an invitation to fight.

 Chapter 677 150.2 - Why dont you see for yourself?

    Chapter 677 150.2 - Why don''t you see for yourself?

    "Why don''t you see for yourself?"

    Astron''s invitation to spar hung in the air, his calm gaze unwavering as he waited for her response. Irina studied his expression, noting the subtle intensity in his eyes and the slight smirk on his lips. So he wanted to test the bracelet and see what it could truly handle and, if she was honest with herself, she was just as eager to see what he was capable of.

    A smirk curved her lips as a spark of anticipation ignited within her. She''d always wanted a better grasp of Astron''s strength, and here was the perfect opportunity to do just that.

    But she raised an eyebrow, meeting his gaze. "Are you serious about this?" she asked, a hint of mischief in her tone. "Should I grab some protective gear for you? My mes aren''t exactly gentle."

    Astron shook his head, his expression rxed but resolute. "This is just a spar. And let''s be honest," he replied smoothly, "no equipment will save me from your mes anyway." He paused, then added, "Besides, I trust you to control your strength."

    The simple statement caught her off guard, warmth flickering through her chest at his words. His trust in her, despite the power she wielded, meant more than she cared to admit.

    "Fine," she said, taking her stance and letting her mana re to life around her. Her mes danced along her arms, rich and vibrant, embodying the very essence of Emberheart fire. "Don''t me me if you get singed," she teased, though there was a softness to her tone that wasn''t usually there.

    Astron mirrored her, settling into a bnced stance, his gaze steady, unwavering. "I''ll take my chances."

    3

    As the timer counted down, Irina took a deep breath, focusing her mana into a simmering warmth that spread through her core. She knew Astron''s speed was his greatest advantage, so she''d need to be precise, using her mes to control his movements and force him to respond to her terms.

    2

    ''Alright, Astron,'' she thought, feeling the ember of anticipation re into readiness. ''Let''s see just how quick you are.''

    1

    SWOOSH!

    The moment the timer hit zero, Astron shot forward, moving with explosive speed, his

    figure blurring as he aimed to close the gap between them, Irina reacted immediately, sweeping her hand forward as a wave of me surged from her fingertips, fanning out to create a wall of heat in his path. Her mana pulsed in steady waves, a testament to her control, as she wove the fire into a barrier designed to slow his approach, if only for a split second.

    But Astron was ready. He didn''t hesitate, twisting his body mid-sprint to sidestep her mes. His movements were fluid, almost as if he could read her intentions, dodging the fire with practiced agility.

    ''As expected,'' Irina noted, her eyes narrowing.

    Without missing a beat, she spun her wrist, redirecting the mes to trail after him. This wasn''t about overpowering him-she knew better than to waste her energy against someone as evasive as Astron.

    Instead, she focused on creating a rhythm, a tempo to her attacks that would eventually force him tomit to a defensive stance.

    "Not bad," Astron called, his voice calm even as he dodged another fiery arc. His steps were calcted, every movement efficient and precise, like he was studying her just as much as she was studying him.

    "Let''s see how long you can keep that up," she replied, a hint of challenge in her voice. Her mes pulsed brighter, flickering as if they shared her excitement. With a flick of her fingers, she sent small bursts of fire toward him-quick,pact attacks designed to probe his defenses.

    Astron''s response was instantaneous. He weaved through her attacks, slipping past each burst of me with ease. But Irina didn''t let up, increasing the pace of her strikes, her mana thrumming as she pushed herself harder, mes surging in controlled bursts.

    Finally, she saw her chance. Astron was forced to dodge a low arc of fire, his bnce shifting ever so slightly. In that split-second opening, she thrust her hand forward, sending a concentrated ze directly at his chest.

    But Astron was quicker than she''d anticipated. He twisted his body with impressive agility, the mes grazing past him, leaving only a faint scorch mark on his sleeve. Before she could fully register the near-miss, he countered, closing the distance in an instant, his handing down in a quick strike aimed at her shoulder.

    Irina barely had time to react, but her instincts kicked in. She shifted, angling her arm to intercept his strike while channeling her mana through her body, creating a thinyer of heat around her skin. His hand connected, but the fiery shield absorbed much of the impact, leaving a stinging sensation rather than real pain.

    A grin spread across her face as they disengaged, though she was breathing a little heavy.

    "This guy? When did he be this fast?"

    He was even faster than when he was dealing with the dummies just now. It was evident that he was not showing his full speed at all.

    "Not bad yourself," she quipped, letting her mes flicker brighter. "But I hope you''re not holding back too much."

    Astron did not reply, simply looking at her.

    Irina''s smirk faltered as she caught Astron''s gaze, his eyes carrying a silent message of victory. He hadn''t said a word, but the look was enough. It was as if he was telling her that he''d won that round effortlessly, as though her carefully controlled mes had been nothing more than a warm-up to him. The realization sparked a re of indignation in her chest.

    ''Is he serious? I was going easy on him, and he dares look at me like that?"

    She narrowed her eyes, a flicker of irritation crossing her face. "Alright," she said, her voice low butced with challenge. "You''re asking for it. I won''t hold back as much this time. Let''s see if you can keep that expression then."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, giving a faint nod, his calm demeanor unchanged. That only fueled her resolve further. Taking a step back, they both assumed their stances, each one silently preparing for the intensity of the second round. Irina could feel the anticipation building in the air, her mes burning brighter as she gathered her mana, letting it course through her body with renewed purpose.

    The moment the signal sounded, she moved, sending a wide arc of mes cascading across the ground, creating a wall of fire that spanned the entire width of their makeshift arena. Her goal was clear: limit his movements, cut off any escape routes, and make him truly contend with her mes.

    This time, there would be no restraint.

    FLICK!

    With a flick of her wrist, the wall of mes surged forward, inching closer to Astron,

    forcing him to backpedal.

    SWIRL!

    She followed up with a secondyer of fire, interweaving smaller bursts between therger arcs, making it impossible for him to find an opening. The heat intensified, casting a flickering orange glow that bathed the area in a fierce, oppressive warmth.

    To her satisfaction, Astron was forced to stay on the defensive, his agility limited as he dodged each strike, his expression sharpening as he realized her change in tactics. She could see his gaze darting from me to me, calcting his next move, but she didn''t let up, pushing him harder and harder.

    "Not so easy when I don''t hold back, is it?" she called a victorious edge in her voice.

    She intensified the heat, pouring more mana into the mes, making them sear the ground around him, creating a dangerous perimeter he couldn''t step into without risking a burn.

    For a moment, she thought she''d cornered him. But just as she prepared to close in, Astron shifted his stance, his body tensing. In one swift movement, he leaped,unching himself over a surge of mes with perfect timing. The maneuver was bold -and dangerously close to reckless-but hended on the other side unscathed.

    And the way he moved was a perfect example ofplete body control, as he didn''t waste any movement at all.

    Irina felt a surge of respect, mixed with a renewed determination, ''He''s really not

    backing down.''

    But that was it.

    ''And I knew you would do it like that.''

    Astron was using [Martial Arts] right now at this moment, and he was fighting barehanded. She didn''t know why he was doing that, but now that he had decided to take this route, she wouldn''tin.

    Irina focused, visualizing Astron''s movements in her mind, the way he''d counter her mes with precision and agility. His mastery over every muscle, each motion deliberate and efficient-it was impressive, even a little exhrating. But she wasn''t about to let him mock her with that calm expression, as though he''d already won. ''Alright, Astron,'' she thought, a smirk forming on her lips. ''Let''s see how you handle

    this.''

    In an instant, she summoned multiple Fire Javelins, their tips glowing hot as they hovered in the air before her. With a quick motion, she sent them hurtling toward him in rapid session, each one aimed to test his evasive skills. She knew he''d dodge, and that was precisely what she was counting on.

    True to her expectation, Astron''s body moved, weaving between the ming projectiles with speed and control. He sidestepped each javelin, his gaze sharp and focused, but Irina was already onto her next move.

    With a flick of her fingers, she channeled her mana again, igniting the ground around him. mes burst up in a tight circle, forming a wall of fire that surrounded himpletely, cutting off any horizontal escape. She watched him carefully, her smirk

    widening.

    ''Let''s see if you''re bold enough to run through that, she mused.

    She saw him pause for a split second, evaluating his options. And then, just as she''d anticipated, he bent his knees, preparing to leap. Her mes roared higher, framing him perfectly against the fiery background. This was her moment.

    [School of Emberheart. Pointy ze.]

    The second heunched into the air, Irina''s mana surged as she focused on a single,

    powerful ze. With practiced precision, she directed a concentrated arc of fire directly at him, its path aligned with his mid-air trajectory. There was no way he could dodge mid-leap, and the realization struck her with a spark of satisfaction.

    ''Got you, Astron."

    As the mes closed in on him, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation. The image of him charred and singed was oddly satisfying, yet...she didn''t actually want to

    harm him, especially that face of his.

    Yet, things didn''t y as she wished.

    Suddenly, something that she would never have expected happened.

    BLAST!

    Her mes were sted back.

    And there, as her mes were sted back, she saw the bracelet on the Astron''s armn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    shining, with the Orichalcum melted onto the bracelet itself.

 Chapter 678 150.3 - Why dont you see for yourself

    Chapter678 150.3 - Why don''t you see for yourself

    As Inded, the bracelet gleaming on my wrist, a sense of satisfaction settled over me. The Orichalcum had fused perfectly, the mes Irina unleashed igniting a reaction I''d anticipated, but that even she hadn''t seening. It was the developers'' handiwork at its finest-a hidden mechanic that most yers would overlook entirely, a reward for those who knew to look beyond the surface.

    ''Easter eggs, I thought to myself, ''they''re not meant to be obvious. They need to be hard to discover-obscure enough that only a few would ever find them.''

    The best secrets aren''t gifts wrapped in neon lights; they''re woven into the world, tucked away where only the most persistent or the luckiest can stumble upon them. They require a delicate bnce, almost like a developer''s art form. Sure, some items can be found with basic exploration, but the truly powerful artifacts? Theye with a catch. A trick. A test. Something only the right set of eyes or the right moment can unveil.

    In my old gaming days, I used to scroll through forums where yers would swap rumors and half-baked theories about hidden items, mysterious interactions, and vague dialogue choices that hinted at something deeper. Most of the time, it was just spection or dead ends.

    But once in a while, someone would hit the jackpot. They''d connect the dots, follow the breadcrumbs, and unlock something incredible. It wasn''t just the item itself that made it memorable-it was the thrill of discovery, the satisfaction of finding something hidden in in sight.

    ''A hidden artifact should be just that: hidden. Out of reach for those who settle for the obvious.''

    I nced over at Irina, her expression shifting from surprise to something closer to

    awe.

    ''Well.....that is the expression that I was looking forward to.''

    Seeing her reaction was kind of funny, and for whatever reason, I felt warm inside. This feeling was rather odd, and I certainly did not expect to feel it at this moment, but for some reason I did.

    Irina''s eyes widened as she stared at the bracelet on my wrist, the glint of Orichalcum still fused into the metal. She seemed to be piecing things together, her expression somewhere between astonishment and disbelief.

    "Did that... did all of thate from that bracelet?" she asked, her voice a mixture of curiosity and wonder.

    I nodded, keeping my face carefully neutral, though it took every bit of self-control to keep from smirking. "Yes," I replied, my tone as calm as I could manage. "That reaction was entirely thanks to the bracelet."

    Her eyes flickered between me and the bracelet, trying to make sense of it all. And honestly, I couldn''t me her. After all, there was a reason why this bracelet had been hidden as an easter egg. For it to reach its full potential, it needed three very specificponents: Emberheart''s me, this particr bracelet, and a piece of Orichalcum, all in the same ce. The odds of thatbination happening naturally? Astronomically low. But that''s exactly what made it so brilliant.

    "This is why the developers loved these kinds of details, ''I thought to myself, Easter eggs were supposed to be tucked away, only essible to those who either stumbled upon them by pure luck or figured out the right sequence through an almost unnatural level of curiosity and persistence. The bracelet, by itself, looked like nothing special. In fact, I could see why even her family''s appraisers had dismissed it as a Unique-grade artifact at best. It didn''t scream power, didn''t have an obvious aura or visible enchantment. But with the right elements? It became something extraordinary.

    Irina was still staring, her brows furrowed in thought. She looked as though she wanted to ask a hundred questions at once, her mind racing to understand just what had happened.

    "It''s not something most people would notice," I offered, breaking the silence.

    "But...what exactly it does?"

    "Couldn''t you see?"

    She seemed momentarily speechless, her gaze flicking to the bracelet and then back to me, searching for any sign of deception. But I could tell she was starting to ept the truth of it, her expression softening as understanding dawned.

    Irina''s gaze drifted to the bracelet again, her lips moving in a faint murmur as she pieced it together. "It has... a special mana-repelling ability, doesn''t it?"

    I nodded, feeling a flicker of respect for her keen perception. "Exactly. This bracelet wasn''t just crafted for speed. It has an ability that most would overlook entirely, a power that''s subtle but invaluable."

    In its dormant state, this piece was simply known as Emberlight Band-a generic name that didn''t hint at much. But in the game, once its potential was unlocked, yers hade to know it as Entropy''s Aegis. It was a name that held weight among those who understood the rarity of what this artifact could do.

    "This bracelet''s ability is unique," I exined, keeping my tone steady as I felt her interest deepen. "When the user is struck by an attack fueled with mana, the bracelet absorbs a portion of the entropy from that attack, storing it within. And when the user decides, it releases that stored entropy as a powerful repellent against iing attacks."

    She blinked, realization dawning on her face. "So, it doesn''t just defend passively-it actually gives the user control over when to use that stored energy?"

    "Exactly," I replied. "In essence, this bracelet is a high-ranked magical artifact that could protect its user from some of the strongest attacks, letting them turn the enemy''s power against them. It doesn''t just absorb-it deflects, creating a shield that''s almost impossible to prate once it''s charged."

    Her eyes lit up with a new understanding. "No wonder.....

    "Now, what do you think? Dare to doubt me?"

    "Heh..."

    Irina stared at me, her lips parted slightly, as though searching for something to say. For a moment, there was only silence. I could see the realization settling over her, the acknowledgment that the bracelet-something her family had overlooked-was far more significant than she''d initially thought.

    But just as quickly, her expression shifted. Her brows furrowed, and she let out a soft huff, turning her face sharply to the side. "Hmph. It''s nothing special," she said, her tone carrying a faint edge of irritation. "As long as the enemy is powerful enough, that bracelet will be useless anyway."

    That was indeed the correct approach. As long as one is powerful enough, they can indeed break through this artifact.

    "You''re not wrong," I replied evenly, watching her closely. "That''s true for all artifacts in the world. If someone is powerful enough, no artifact will be enough to stop them."

    Her eyes flicked back to me, a spark of indignation ring within them. "Exactly," she said, folding her arms as if she''d scored a point in some unseen debate. "Artifacts can only do so much. It''s the person wielding them that matters most."

    I nodded, letting her have her moment, though the amusement dancing in my chest was hard to contain. "You''ve hit the core truth of it," I said, my tone calm but pointed. "The bracelet is just a tool, Irina. It doesn''t make me invincible. But in the right hands, at the right moment, it can make all the difference."

    Irina''s eyes narrowed as she studied me, her irritation bubbling just beneath the

    surface. I could see the wheels turning in her head, the subtle shift in her demeanor as she crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly. And then, with a smirk that was equal parts challenge and bait, she spoke.

    "In the right hands, huh? But can you even effectively utilize it?" The words hung in the air, pointed but hollow-a cheap provocation, and she knew it. Ordinarily, I''d have shrugged something like that off without a second thought, letting thement roll over me. After all, I wasn''t the type to rise to obvious goading. But this wasn''t just anyone trying to provoke me. This was Irina, and the intent behind her words was crystal clear,

    ''She wants to continue the spar, and she is trying to find an excuse for it.''

    I met her gaze, calm and steady, letting her see that I wasn''t fooled by her ploy. "You''re trying awfully hard to poke holes in this, Irina," I said, my tone light, almost teasing. "If I didn''t know better, I''d say you were itching for another round." Her smirk faltered for just a fraction of a second, a subtle shift that confirmed my suspicion. But instead of backing down, she leaned into her role, her expression sharpening into one of mock superiority. "Well, it''s not my fault if you can''t properly demonstrate its potential," she said, her tone dripping with feigned indifference. "If I''m going to take you seriously, you''d better show me what that bracelet can really do."

    It was almost endearing, the way she tried to mask her excitement behind a veil of challenge. She wanted to test me, to push me further, and she wasn''t going to admit it

    outright. And that was the same for me.

    ''Let me get myself familiar with the artifact."

    Even if it is me, I can''t just get an artifact and utilize it effectively after just a second of

    getting it. And it is better to practice it against a strong opponent like Irina so that I can feel myself better as well.

    "You''re right," I said with a sigh, stepping forward as I adjusted the bracelet on my wrist. "It''d be a shame to let such an incredible artifact go untested."

    Her eyes lit up, though she quickly masked it with a nonchnt shrug. "Exactly," she

    said, her voice steady, though I could hear the faint edge of anticipation creeping in. "Someone needs to make sure you''re not all talk."

    I nodded as I settled into a rxed stance. "Alright, Irina," I said, my voice calm but

    carrying just enough weight to spark herpetitive spirit. "You wanted another round? Let''s see if you can make me use the bracelet''s full potential"

    She straightened, her mes flickering faintly to life around her, that fiery intensity

    back in her gaze. "Oh, don''t worry," she said with a grin, her confidence zing as

    brightly as her mana. "You won''t have a choice."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Heh.....We will see about that."

    I mumbled, just then Irina came forward.

    "But this time, let''s get serious."

    Saying that she activated a different mechanism in the room.

 Chapter 679 151.1 - Let me see your strength

    ?Chapter 679 151.1 - Let me see your strength

    Irina''s smirk widened as she stepped toward the wall and pressed her hand against a glowing panel. Mana surged through her fingertips, activating a mechanism that rarely saw use. The floor beneath them vibrated faintly, and the entire arena began to shift. Targets retracted into the walls, reced by intricate formations and dynamic structures-pirs, walls, and elevated tforms-that rose from the ground in smooth, deliberate motions. The changes created an environment designed to push thebatants to their limits.

    This was no ordinary mode. "Crucible Protocol" was reserved for the most intense sparring sessions. Designed with high-level safeguards, it activated the strongest defensive formations embedded in the arena''s architecture. These formations monitored the contestants for any signs of critical danger, instantly deploying protective barriers to prevent lethal injuries. Around the edges of the room, concealedpartments opened, revealing shelves stocked with high-ranking and mid-ranking potions, ready to be deployed in case the formations weren''t sufficient.

    The temperature in the room rose as the mana channels embedded in the floor and walls glowed brighter, amplifying the intensity of the environment. mes flickered along the edges of the room, casting long, dynamic shadows across the space.

    Irina turned back to Astron, her grin widening. "Crucible Protocol," she said, her tone teasing yet serious. "This isn''t something I activate lightly. I hope you''re ready."

    As part of the mode, a new set of sparring clothes emerged from an enchantedpartment.

    Both contestants changed into specially designed attire, woven with mana-conductive threads that linked directly to the room''s systems. These garments ensured seamless integration with the protective formations, allowing the room to monitor their energy levels and prevent any dangerous spikes or drops.

    Astron nced down at the attire, adjusting the lightweight material that fit snugly yetfortably. "Impressive," he remarked, his tone neutral but faintly intrigued.

    Irina folded her arms, watching him with anticipation. "It should be," she replied. "This mode isn''t about holding back. The Crucible doesn''t just test strength-it challenges control, adaptability, and endurance. Let''s see if you can handle it."

    Astron adjusted the mana-conductive attire, his gaze flicking to the intricate formations glowing faintly in the room. "The academy has something simr," he remarked his tone calm but tinged with curiosity. "These types of rooms are incredibly expensive to build and maintain. Is Arcadia Dominion supplying them here as well?"

    Irina raised an eyebrow at his question, her expression turning mildly amused. "Impressed, are we?" she teased, though her smirk faltered slightly as she nced at the shifting formations. Memories flickered through her mind-memories of her training in this very room as a child.

    "You could say that," Astron replied, his gaze scanning the room again. "Having direct ess to something like this-it''s overwhelming, to say the least. How do you even justify using it? Most people wouldn''t even dare, considering the cost."

    Irina hesitated for a moment, her mes dimming slightly as her expression turned pensive. "You''d be surprised," she said softly. "I''ve been using this room since I was a child." Her tone shifted, bing quieter, tinged with something Astron couldn''t quite ce. "Back then, it wasn''t exactly... optional."

    Astron''s brow furrowed slightly, as he immediately realized what she meant. "I see...."

    There was no reason for Irina to borate further after all.

    Astron''s expression shifted subtly as Irina''s words sank in. The Matriarch-Irina''s mother-was known for her unyielding demeanor and the high expectations she set for her family. The idea of Irina being forced to train here as a child pushed against opponents far stronger than her, painted a vivid picture of the kind of pressure she''d grown up under.

    ''I should''ve seen thating,"

    It made sense now that this kind of room was installed in Irina''s building.... It was also quite easy to see, but it appeared that he somehow missed it this time.

    ''Next time, I shall be careful.

    Though it was not his fault that Irina had such memories, he could at least be more considerate.

    But now wasn''t the time to dwell on it. Astron realized there was no need to press her further on something so personal. Instead, he decided to steer the conversation elsewhere.

    "With this mode," he said, his tone calm and steady, "we should be safe. No real holding back this time, then?"

    Irina''s smirk returned, her mes sparking to life around her once more. "Exactly. No holding back."

    Astron nodded, settling into his stance. The spar they''d just had felt like a warm-up in retrospect. Both of them had held back significantly-there was no real need to go all out just to test the bracelet. But this time, it was different. The air between them was charged with a new energy,petitive and unrelenting.

    Irina, for her part, felt a strange sense of anticipation coursing through her veins. She''d been thinking about this moment since the end of the semester. She had fought beside Astron, seen his abilities as a teammate, and marveled at his precise, calcted approach. But she''d never faced him directly, never tested herself against him to see where she truly stood.

    Her n roared higher as her excitement grew. "I''ve been curious about this for a while, she admitted, her voice carrying a fiery edge. "Fighting beside you is one thing. But facing you? That''s an entirely different challenge."

    Astron adjusted his stance, his sharp gaze meeting Irina''s as the energy in the room seemed to intensify. Her mes danced wildly around her, a clear reflection of her anticipation and determination. For the first time, he truly understood the weight of this encounter-not just for her, but for himself as well.

    "It''s the same for me," Astron said, his voice steady yet charged with a subtle undercurrent of excitement. He wasn''t one to openly disy emotion, but he couldn''t deny the rush coursing through him. "Back then, I wouldn''t have had a chance against you-not enough strength, not enough skill. But now..." He shifted his weight slightly, the mana-conductive attire amplifying the aura around him. "Things are different." He wasn''t boasting-it was a simple statement of fact. Since the end of the semester, Astron''s progress has been relentless. His training,bined with his natural talents and the boosts that he''d gathered, had brought his stats to a level where he could trulypete with Irina.

    Especially in raw parameters like speed, strength, and endurance, he could feel that he was no longer overmatched.

    This was an opportunity to gauge just how far he hade-and how much further he still had to go.

    Irina tilted her head slightly, her fiery gaze narrowing as she studied him. She could sense it too. The Astron standing before her wasn''t the same as the one she''d fought beside before. His movements carried a subtle confidence, his stance exuding calm control. For a brief moment, she wondered if he might even be capable of surpassing

    her.

    ''Interesting,'' she thought, the corner of her lips curling into a smirk. "This is going to be fun.

    The room pulsed with energy as the Crucible Protocol adjusted to the rising tension. The mes along the edges red brighter, responding to the heat of their mana. Astron could feel the bracelet on his wrist faintly hums with potential energy, its fusion with the Orichalcum already attuning itself to his rhythm.

    "Alright." Irina said, her voice steady but charged with anticipation. Her mes surged, crackling as they wrapped around her arms in a fiery embrace. "Let''s see if all that

    progress of yours means anything."

    Astron gave a faint nod, his eyes locked onto her. "You will see."

    No further words were exchanged. The room fell silent save for the crackle of mes

    and the hum of mana, and then...

    SWIRL!

    Irina''s mes roared to life, surging outward in a vibrant disy of power. She didn''t

    hesitate this time, there would be no holding back. With a sharp sweep of her arm,

    she channeled her mana into a fiery wave.

    [School of Emberheart: Infernal SurgeJ

    A massive column of me erupted from the ground, its intensity shaking the room

    and sting toward Astron with explosive force. The heat was oppressive, the mes crackling with relentless energy as they raced to engulf him. She smirked, confident that this opening move would at least slow him down.

    But then he moved.

    Astron blurred forward, his speed far exceeding what Irina had seen before. It was as if

    he''d been holding back during their earlier exchanges, saving his true speed for this moment. His movements were seamless, weaving through the edges of her mes with a precision that left her momentarily stunned.

    ''So he was holding back,'' she thought, narrowing her eyes. The realization only ignited

    her determination further.

    Though she couldn''t hope to match him in speed, her instincts kicked in. Her ''intuition''-an innate parameter honed through relentless training-allowed her to track his movements despite his velocity. She focused, channeling mana into her body as her mes began to wrap around her, forming a protectiveyer.

    [School of Emberheart: Pyrostic Aegis]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The fiery coating surged along her limbs, reinforcing her body and amplifying her physical capabilities. With her defenses up, she started moving, keeping him at bay with rapid bursts of fire.

    [School of Emberheart: zing Scattershot]

    Sheunched a series of ming projectiles in rapid session, each one forcing

    Astron to adjust his approach. But he was relentless, dodging with an almost supernatural grace as he closed the gap between them. Irina gritted her teeth, taking a step back to create distance while continuing to strike at him with calcted

    precision. Astron''s expression remained calm, his sharp gaze never wavering as he advanced. But

    then, to Irina''s surprise, he slowed his pace. In a single fluid motion, he reached over his shoulder and drew a sleek ck bow from his back, its frame humming faintly with mana. Without hesitation, he nocked an arrow, the motion smooth and practiced. ''A bow?" Irina''s eyes narrowed, her focus sharpening as she saw him pull the string

    back. He was indeed a marksman, but for the moment. Irina had forgotten that he was like that.

    After all, he had been fighting in closebat, as a [Marital Artist] all the time before, and she didn''t think he would take his bow out at that moment.

    SWOOSH!

    The mana-infused arrow crackled with energy, and before she could react further, he

    released it.

    The arrow flew fast and true, a streak of light cutting through the air with unerring

    uracy.

    ''What?''

    Irina''s instincts red, warning her of its precision. She reacted immediately,

    summoning a burst of fire to intercept it.

    [School of Emberheart: Ember re]

    The arrow collided with her mes, detonating in a controlled burst of energy. But just as the explosion cleared, Irina caught a glimpse of Astron darting forward through the smoke, using the distraction to close the distance.

    ''Damn it,'' she thought, her smirk returning despite herself. The way he adapted and

    took advantage of every opening was impressive-even frustratingly so. But if he thought she''d let him get the upper hand so easily, he was sorely mistaken. With a flick of her wrist, she redirected her mes, sending a searing wave toward him to force him back once again. "Not so fast, Astron," she called, her voice tinged

    with both challenge and excitement. "Let''s see what you will do now."

 Chapter ?680 151.2 - Let me see your strength

    Chapter?680 151.2 - Let me see your strength

    "Not so fast, Astron," she called, her voice tinged with both challenge and excitement. "Let''s see what you will do now!"

    The searing wave of fire surged forward, its heat rippling through the air as it bore down on Astron. For a moment, Irina was certain I would force him to retreat-or at least slow him down. But then, something unexpected happened.

    A sudden shockwave erupted from Astron''s position, sting her mes apart with a force that left the air crackling. Her eyes widened as she saw the bracelet on his wrist glowing faintly, its surface shimmering with the energy it had absorbed.

    ''The bracelet... he''s using it already?"

    Before she could fully process the situation, Astron shot forward, his body enveloped in ayer of mana. His speed was overwhelming, far surpassing the pace he''d shown earlier. It was as if the previous exchanges had been nothing more than a warm-up. SWOOSH!

    In an instant, he was right before her, his hand aimed directly at her exposed stomach. The precision and speed of his strike were undeniable, and Irina knew that evasion was no longer an option. But even as the realization struck her, she remained calm, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of her lips.

    ''Did you think I wouldn''t prepare for something like this?"

    Her mana surged, mes flickering briefly before she focused entirely on defense. With a quick motion, she activated a spell she had honed to perfection.

    School of Irina: Pyrostic Barrier]

    A barrier of fiery mana materialized between them, but it wasn''t just an ordinary shield. Irina''s mastery of telekinesis allowed her topress the psions within the barrier, bending the very space behind it. Thispression created a unique effect- stretching the collision time of any impact and dispersing the force over a broader

    area.

    Astron''s strike connected with the barrier, and for a brief moment, the room seemed to be still. The collision time extended unnaturally, the momentum of his attack being systematically absorbed and redistributed. Instead of the force transferring directly to Irina, the barrier diffused it, rendering the strike far less effective than it should have been.

    The barrier shimmered under the strain, itspressed psions glowing brilliantly as it held firm against the blow. Irina felt a slight jolt as the residual momentum reached her, but it was negligible-nothing she couldn''t handle. Her smirk deepened as she locked eyes with Astron, the faint flicker of surprise in his gaze not lost on her.

    "You didn''t think I was just going to let yound that, did you?" she teased, her voice steady despite the lingering heat in the air that she was channeling.

    Now that she had the free time, she couldn''t allow him to stay in the same position hence she had already cast her next spell.

    SWIRL!

    mespressed and shot forward to Astron, and he was forced to retreat. But because the barrier had extended the space itself, he was a tiny bit slow to move, and mes pushed forward and burned his skin a little.

    SWOOSH!

    Though, he didn''t let himself get attacked for too long and he had already increased the distance just then.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Heh.." Irina sneered as she started casting another spell.

    On the other hand, Astron''s expression didn''t waver, but the faintest trace of respect. flickered in his eyes as he pulled back. "Clever," he admitted, his tone neutral but edged with acknowledgment. "Youpressed the psions and manipted the impact... not bad."

    Irina tilted her head slightly, her mes ring to life once more as she prepared for the next exchange. "It''s my own technique," she said, pride evident in her voice. "You''re not the only one who''s been innovating"

    Astron nodded, stepping back just enough to dodge the trailing remnants of her mes. "It''s a good trick," he said, his tone calm and matter-of-fact, though his words carried an undertone that felt like praise.

    Irina''s brow twitched, though she didn''t let it show. How could he already figure out the intricacies of her spell after seeing it just once? The way his sharp gaze dissected her techniques made her feel as though she were facing some kind of battle-hardened strategist, not someone supposedly on her level.

    "This guy... He''s too much of a cheat,'' she thought, the faintest ripple of annoyance flickering in her chest. Still, she refused to let it rattle her.

    SWIRL!

    Her mes surged forward, weaving tightly together as she directed another volley of fire toward him. The attack split into multiple tendrils, each one seeking to ensnare him from a different angle.

    Astron''s expression didn''t waver. As he released a slow, measured breath, his body shifted slightly-just enough to let him evade the first wave of mes. His movements were precise, and calcted, as though he were predicting her next strike before it even formed.

    "Your control is impressive," he said, dodging another tendril of fire while

    simultaneously closing the gap between them. His hand darted out, shing through a burst of me with a quick swipe of his mana-coated palm. "But you''re leaving just enough of a pattern to predict."

    Irina''s mes coiled back as she raised her hand, casting another spell mid-motion. This time, her mes expanded outward in a sudden, explosive wave.

    [School of Emberheart: Incandescent Tempestj

    The mes roared toward Astron, leaving him no choice but to retreat. Even his agility wasn''t enough topletely evade the heat, and Irina smirked as she saw a flicker of difort cross his face. A faint scorch mark darkened the edge of his sleeve, and she could tell the heat had gotten to him.

    "Heh..." Her smirk widened. "What was that about patterns?"

    Astron didn''t reply immediately, his focus sharp as he ducked beneath a secondary surge of mes. His movements remained fluid, but Irina could see the faint sheen of sweat on his brow now. It was proof that her relentless assault was wearing him down -if only a little.

    "Still not bad," he said atst, his voice steady even as he deflected another burst of fire with a precise twist of his wrist. The bracelet on his arm shimmered faintly, absorbing the lingering energy from her attacks. "But don''t think I haven''t adjusted." ''He''s not just evading,'' Irina realized, narrowing her eyes as she tracked his movements. The way he shifted, the subtle rhythm to his steps-he wasn''t simply dodging her attacks; he was testing her, probing for weaknesses while simultaneously building momentum.

    Her mes red brighter, mirroring her resolve. She refused to let him dictate the pace. "Then stop running and show me what you''ve got!" she called, her tone sharp

    butced with anticipation.

    Astron''s lips twitched into the faintest hint of a smirk. "Alright," he said, and with that, he surged forward, his body a blur of motion.

    This time, he didn''t aim directly for her. Instead, he darted to the side, forcing her to adjust her aim. The shift in his trajectory was subtle but effective, and for a moment, she had to split her focus to track him.

    But Irina wasn''t one to be easily cornered. She drew her mes inward, channeling

    them into her core as she prepared for his next move. If he wanted to get close, she''d make him fight for every step. mes danced along her arms, surging outward in quick, precise bursts designed to box him in.

    Astron''s speed increased again, his movements almost blurring as he closed the gap. His hand shot forward, aiming for her shoulder this time, but she was ready. With a sharp motion, she cast another spell, a wall of fire erupting between them just as his strike connected with the edge of her barrier. The mes bent outward,

    dispersing the impact but forcing him back once more.

    "You''re persistent," she said, her tone a mix of irritation and respect as she readied her

    next move. "But don''t think I''ll let you off that easily."

    Astron didn''t reply to her taunt, his focus unwavering as he shifted his stance. Irina felt the weight of his concentration, and for a moment, she realized he was preparing

    to strike harder and faster.

    But she wasn''t one to back down.

    With a sharp motion, she extended her arms, her mana surging in two distinct directions. On one side, five fiery spears materialized in the air, their tips glowing molten red as they hovered, ready to strike. On the other, her mes began to coil and twist like a living creature, forming into a whip of concentrated fire thatshed

    outward with crackling energy.

    [School of Emberheart: Ember Spear VolleyJ

    [School of Emberheart: Whip of Infernoj

    Irina''s movements were seamless as she directed both spells simultaneously, her whip

    slicing through the air toward Astron''s chest while the spearsunched forward in rapid session. Each spear tore through the air with unerring speed, forcing Astron

    to respond.

    His reaction was immediate. Dropping his center of gravity, he moved like a predator -a tiger stalking its prey. His form was low, his body fluid and efficient as he weaved through the iing spears. The fiery whipshed toward him, but he ducked and rolled, narrowly avoiding the searing heat as he repositioned himself.

    Irina''s eyes narrowed. ''He''s faster than before!

    Astron''s speed had doubled, his figure blurring as he darted forward. It was unmistakably a skill-one that amplified his already impressive agility. But Irina didn''t panic. Instead, she smirked, her mana ring even brighter.

    ''So you''re going all in, huh? Then let''s see how you handle this.'' Astron closed the gap in an instant, appearing right in front of her with his hand poised to strike. But Irina''s mes surged to life again, her whip snapping back to guard her nk while her barrier spell shimmered into existence between them.

    At the same time, the spears Astron had dodged earlier suddenly reversed direction, twisting midair and flying toward him from behind. The shift was almost imperceptible, but Irina''s telekinesis proficiency allowed her to manipte the trajectory with precision. The fiery projectiles shot toward him with deadly uracy, catching him in a pincer attack.

    Astron''s sharp eyes flicked to the spears, his instincts warning him of the iing

    danger. But it was toote to fully evade.

    One spear grazed his shoulder, leaving a faint burn. Another singed his leg as he

    twisted to avoid a more direct hit. The others mmed into the ground near him,

    creating bursts of me that forced him to retreat once again.

    But, he did something different.

    THUD!

    His palm rushed forward as it aimed through Irina''s body.

 Chapter ?681 151.3 - Let me see your strength

    Chapter?681 151.3 - Let me see your strength

    Astron''s palm shot forward, cutting through the searing heat and directly toward Irina''s body. His movements were decisive, his eyes locked onto her with a

    determination that ignored the burns on his shoulder and leg. His singr focus on the offensive sent a clear message: he wasn''t backing down.

    Irina smirked, her mes burning brighter around her. "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," she said, her voice steady despite the charged atmosphere. "But you should know by now-

    The faint shimmer of her barrier came into view as his palm neared it.

    "-this won''t work," she finished confidently.

    Astron''s hand stopped just short of the barrier, his movements suddenly shifting. His sharp gaze flicked downward for a fraction of a second before his leg swept low in one fluid motion. The unexpected strike aimed directly at her bnce point, catching her off guard.

    Irina''s smirk faltered slightly as she realized what he was doing. Her telekinesis was focused onpressing and bending the space around the barrier, creating an anchor that absorbed momentum from direct attacks. But that same precision also meant she couldn''t shift her focus quickly enough to counter his leg sweep.

    THUD!

    Astron''s leg connected, sweeping her feet out from under her. The sudden loss of bnce caused her to stumble, the carefullypressed space of her barrier shifting awkwardly as she instinctively tried to reorient herself.

    "Damn it," she muttered, catching herself just before she hit the ground by ring her mes outward for stability. Her eyes snapped up to meet his, zing with both irritation and grudging respect.

    Astron stepped back, his stance bnced and ready. "Barriers are great for stopping direct attacks," he said calmly, "but they don''t help much if you can''t stay on your

    feet.""

    His hand was right before her face, shimmering. The exchange just now, had already made it evident.

    This fight.

    Irina lost.

    Irina let out a slow breath, her mes dimming slightly as she lowered her hands. Her gaze remained locked onto Astron''s, his hand still hovering near her face, the faint shimmer of his mana a silent deration of victory.

    She straightened, brushing off the lingering heat around her shoulders, and gave a wry smile. "Alright," she said, her tone calm but edged with reluctant eptance. "You got me,"

    There was no need for useless pride-Astron had acted decisively, exploiting her weakness with precision. As much as it stung, she couldn''t deny that he''d earned this

    win.

    Irina''s thoughts turned inward, analyzing the exchange. Her barrier, while strong, had an inherent limitation: its focus. Compressing psions to bend space required pinpoint uracy and control, but that precision also made it difficult to shift the focal point quickly. Even with her immense telekic proficiency, moving the barrier''s focus mid-battle remained a challenge.

    ''It''s still a new technique,'' she thought, her mes flickering faintly in response to her frustration. ''I haven''t had enough time to refine it-especially against someone like him.''

    Her gaze softened slightly as she nced at Astron, his stance still poised but without arrogance. She could tell he wasn''t gloating; he was simply acknowledging the result of the duel. That alone eased the sting of her loss-slightly.

    "You exploited the weakness perfectly," she admitted, rolling her shoulders as her mana settled. "My barrier''s strong, but it''s not invincible. I can''t move the focal point fast enough to counter something like that. At least... not yet."

    Astron lowered his hand, his expression neutral but carrying a faint glimmer of respect. "You''re already miles ahead with it," he said evenly. "The technique itself is incredible. It just needs more time."

    Irina tilted her head, studying him. "You figured it out mid-fight, didn''t you?"

    He gave a small nod. "It wasn''t hard to notice the way you shifted focus. Thepression is wless, but there''s a slight dy when you transition. That''s the only opening-and even then, it''s small."

    ''Small, but he exploited it perfectly,'' Irina thought, her respect for his analytical skills growing despite herself. She folded her arms, the corner of her lips twitching into a faint smirk. "You''re really something.... Not bad....

    Astron tilted his head slightly. "Neither are you. That technique is something I''d rather not face once you perfect it."

    Thepliment caught her off guard, and for a moment, she didn''t know how to respond. She shifted her weight, hiding her reaction behind a casual shrug. "Give me a little time, and you won''t be able to exploit that opening again."

    "Is that so?"

    "Then, let''s try again."

    The faint shimmer of the arena''s restorative formation activated, bathing Astron in a soft, golden glow. The burns on his body faded in an instant, his skin knitting back to its original state as if the damage had never urred. Irina''s eyes flicked to the light briefly, noting the same effect on her own residual strain, though hers had been far less significant.

    The system had determined the exchange was over, and with that, it reset the field. It was one of the reasons they could keep pushing each other like this-injuries and fatigue were temporary, allowing them to test their limits without fear of long-term consequences.

    Astron rolled his shoulder experimentally, flexing his fingers as if testing the restoration. "Impressive setup," he remarked, his tone calm as he nced at the glowing formations embedded in the walls. "No wonder you''re used to fighting at full

    force."

    Irina folded her arms, her mes flickering faintly around her. "It''s convenient," she admitted, though her tone carried an edge of pride. "But don''t think the system''s doing all the work. You still have to handle the heat when it''s on."

    Astron''s lips twitched faintly at her quip, his sharp eyes studying her for a moment before nodding. "Fair enough," he said. Then his stance shifted slightly, more rxed but no less focused. "If you''re ready, then so am I."

    Irina raised an eyebrow, her own smirk widening. "You''re not backing out of this one, huh?"

    "There''s no reason to," Astron replied smoothly, his voice carrying a quiet confidence. "Fighting you pushes me as much as it does you. And it''s not like I need to hold back.

    just because you''re getting stronger."

    Irina''s mes red brighter, her excitement rising at his words. There was something gratifying about hearing him acknowledge her growth, even if he said it so matter-of-factly. She let her arms drop, her stance widening slightly as she channeled her mana once more.

    "Good," she said, her voiceced with challenge. "Because I don''t n on losing this

    time."

    Astron''s response was a slight tilt of his head, the smirk in his eyes deepening, somehow she could see it, as his aura red to life around him. "Then let''s see what

    you''ve got."

    The air between them grew charged again, the energy of the arena responding to their rising mana. mes crackled along Irina''s arms, coiling like serpents, while Astron''s presence sharpened, his movements already hinting at his readiness to

    strike.

    Neither hesitated.

    And then Irina moved first, her mes surging outward in a fiery wave as she cast a barrage of searing spears, each one aimed with precision.

    Astron darted forward, weaving through the assault with practiced ease. His speed had increased again, and Irina noted the subtle adjustments in his movements. ''He''s already improving,'' she thought, her respect for his adaptability growing even as her resolve hardened. ''But I''m not done yet!

    With a flick of her wrist, she redirected the spears mid-flight, her telekinesis bending their trajectories to cut off his escape. At the same time, she summoned a wall of mes to block his advance, forcing him to shift his approach.

    Astron didn''t falter. His movements were fluid, almost instinctive, as he shifted his weight and countered with a sudden burst of mana, propelling himself into an unpredictable trajectory. He aimed for her nk this time, his hand already poised to

    strike.

    But Irina was ready.

    Her barrier shimmered into existence, not as a single point of defense but as a flowing, adaptive shield that moved with her. She had learned from theirst exchange, and this time, her telekinesis allowed her to counter his speed more effectively.

    "Not bad," Astron remarked, his voice calm even as his strike met the edge of her

    barrier.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Still think you''ve got me figured out?" Irina shot back, her mes roaring as she pressed forward.

    Their fight intensified, the room pulsing with heat and energy as their spells and

    strikes collided in a seamless blend of offense and defense. For both of them, this wasn''t just a spar-it was a test, a challenge to see who could adapt faster, strike harder, and push themselves further.

    And neither had any intention of holding back.

    *******

    The arena was a battlefield of scorched floors and lingering mana, the air thick with the heat of mes and the tension of unyieldingbat. Three hours had passed since the duel began, and neither Irina nor Astron showed any sign of backing down. Irina''s mes burned fiercely around her, though they flickered more unevenly now. Her breathing wasbored, and beads of sweat dripped down her face, dampening strands of her fiery red hair that clung to her skin. Blood trickled from a shallow cut on her arm, the result of Astron''s relentless offensive, and her once-pristine sparring attire bore scorch marks and tears.

    Across from her, Astron stood, his figure shadowed by the faint glow of mana still emanating from his body. Though his stance remainedposed, his condition was no less telling. His clothes were tattered, singed at the edges with streaks of soot and blood where her mes had found their mark. His calm breathing belied the strain of their prolonged battle, but the gleam in his eyes showed no sign of fatigue-only

    focus.

    Irina wiped the back of her hand across her brow, smearing a streak of ash. Her lips

    twitched into a faint smirk despite her exhaustion. "You''re not making this easy," she said, her voice hoarse but steady.

    "Wouldn''t want to disappoint you," Astron replied evenly, his tone calm but edged with

    quiet resolve. He shifted his weight slightly, his muscles tense and ready for the next

    exchange.

    Bothbatants remained still for a moment, their gazes locked as they assessed

    each other. The silence was heavy, the only sounds were the faint crackle of dying mes and the steady rhythm of their breathing.

    "You''ve improved," Astron said atst, his eyes narrowing slightly as he studied her.

    "Even when you''re tired, your control hasn''t slipped."

    Irina chuckled faintly, though it wasced with exhaustion. "You''re not so bad yourself," she admitted, rolling her shoulders despite the ache that settled in her

    muscles. "But you''re starting to look a little ragged. Are you sure you''re not running out of steam?"

    Astron nced down at his torn sleeves, the faint sheen of blood visible beneath the

    fabric. He raised an eyebrow, the ghost of a smirk tugging at his lips. "You could say I''ve had worse," he said, his tone dry.

    Irina''s smirk widened, though it was tempered by the fatigue pulling at her features.

    "Is that so?"

    She stepped forward, mes ring to life once more around her arms. Despite the

    strain in her body, her mana surged, the familiar heat rekindling her resolve. If Astron

    thought he could oust her, she was determined to prove him wrong.

    "Then a final fight?" "Indeed. A final fight."

 Chapter 682 151.4 - Let me see your strength

    Chapter682 151.4 - Let me see your strength

    "Then a final fight?"

    "Indeed. A final fight."

    The arena felt like a furnace, the heat of Irina''s mes mixing with the oppressive energy radiating from bothbatants. Despite the exhaustion weighing heavily on them, the anticipation of one final sh rekindled their resolve.

    Irina raised her arms, mes coiling tightly around her wrists, crackling with raw intensity. This fight had tested her in ways she hadn''t expected. Astron''s relentless speed and adaptability had forced her to push the boundaries of her control, her multitasking skills, and even her creativity.

    "This isn''t just about winning,'' she thought, her eyes narrowing. ''It''s about bing better.''

    Astron''s stance shifted slightly, his sharp gaze locked on her movements. While his agility gave him an edge, he''de to respect Irina''s ability to adapt. Her quick thinking and sheer power had kept him on his toes, and every mistake he''d made had been met with punishing retaliation. Fighting her was an entirely different challenge from anything he''d faced before-a constant tug-of-war between precision and survival.

    "Don''t hold back," Irina said, her voice carrying over the heat between them. "If this is thest round, I don''t want any excuses.""

    Astron shook his head, his body lowering slightly as his aura sharpened. "I will not."

    The air between them seemed to pause for a brief moment before they moved simultaneously.

    Irina unleashed a wave of fire, her mana surging to its peak as she cast multiple spells at once. ming spears materialized in the air, shooting forward in rapid session, while her mes twisted into a whip thatshed toward Astron with pinpoint uracy.

    But Irina had anticipated this. She split her focus, using her telekinesis to redirect the ming spears mid-flight. They arced through the air, targeting Astron''s blind spots. He reacted instantly, his instincts honed from the experience of fighting many stronger opponents. A burst of mana propelled him sideways, narrowly avoiding the first spear. Another grazed his shoulder, leaving a faint burn, but he didn''t falter. His eyes flickered toward Irina, his determination unwavering.

    ''She''s gotten faster,'' he thought, a flicker of respect passing through his mind. ''But that just means I need to be sharper''

    Astron changed his approach, feinting left before surging right. His sudden burst of

    speed caught Irina off guard, and for a moment, he was within striking distance. His hand shot forward, aiming for her side, but her barrier shimmered to life, absorbing the blow and dispersing the impact.

    Irina smirked, her mes roaring as she countered. Her whipshed out, forcing Astron to retreat, while the redirected spears boxed him in. She could feel the strain of maintaining so many spells at once, but she refused to let it show.

    Astron dropped low, his body twisting as heunched himself upward in a spiraling motion. The force of his movement created a small shockwave that disrupted her

    whip, giving him just enough space to close in again.

    This time, Irina didn''t back down. Shepressed the mes around her, creating a focused explosion that forced Astron to adjust mid-air. Hended with a roll, but she was already on him, her mes surging forward in a relentless assault.

    The sh continued, both of them adapting and countering in real-time. For Irina, it was an opportunity to push her multitasking to its limits, bncing offense and defense with precise control. For Astron, it was a lesson in patience and timing, finding openings in her overwhelming power without getting caught in her traps. The minutes stretched on, each exchange leaving its mark on the arena and their bodies. Sweat dripped from their faces, mingling with the faint streaks of blood from their earlier wounds. Despite their exhaustion, neither showed any sign of giving up.

    The intensity in the arena reached a fever pitch, the scorched air thick with mana and the heat of Irina''s relentless mes. Both Astron and Irina were moving at the edge of their limits, each exchange pushing them closer to exhaustion. Yet, Irina''s mind raced, weaving together a new strategy mid-fight.

    She knew the risks of her most powerful spell-a devastating area attack capable of obliterating enemies like Astron in a single blow. But the memory of its destructive potential, from her duel against Seraphina, gave her pause. She''d nearly lost control then, and the thought of doing so now was unthinkable.

    At that time, many instructors had all pushed their energy into the formations around the tournament arena. This time, her mother could possibly intervene, but there was no need to take such a risk.

    Especially she wouldn''t put Astron''s life into such a danger.

    And she was sure that, he was doing the same. Even though he was using nearly all of his power, she was %100 sure that Astron was not fighting to kill her.

    That was why.....

    ''This isn''t the time for brute force,'' she thought, her eyes narrowing as Astron closed in once more. ''I need precision. Speed. And control''

    With that resolve, Irina shifted her approach.

    --Spellcasting Speed and Multitasking

    Her mes surged outward, but instead of channeling her mana into a single massive spell, she cast multiple smaller ones in rapid session.

    School of Emberheart: Flickerburst Volley]

    A flurry of fireballs materialized around her, each one a smaller, more concentrated burst of me. They shot toward Astron in unpredictable arcs, forcing him to weave and dodge in a chaotic rhythm. At the same time, Irina kept her body enchanted with ayer of me armor, reinforcing her defenses and enhancing her agility. Astron darted through the barrage, his movements fluid and calcted. His sharp gaze never left her, even as he twisted and turned to avoid the onught. Despite her rapid casting, he managed to close the gap again, his footwork precise as he prepared

    to strike.

    But Irina wasn''t done.

    --Multitasking with Telekinesis

    As Astron moved, Irina''s telekinesis red to life. The fiery projectiles she''d cast didn''t dissipate after missing their target. Instead, she redirected them mid-flight, bending their trajectories to target Astron''s blind spots. Each adjustment was subtle, almost imperceptible, but it forced him to constantly shift his focus.

    Astron''s eyes narrowed as he realized her intent. Heunched himself upward, using a burst of mana to propel himself above the redirected mes. But Irina had already anticipated the move.

    She extended her hand, mes coiling into a focused whip thatshed upward to meet him mid-air. At the same time, her telekinesispressed the space around the whip,

    amplifying its speed and precision.

    SWIRL!

    Astron twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the strike. As hended, his feet barely touched the ground before he surged forward again, his speed nearly overwhelming.

    --Experimenting with Teleportation

    Irina''s mana pulsed as she tried something new-something she''d been testing throughout the fight. Her mes flickered around her feet, forming a circr sigil

    beneath her.

    [School of Irina: Ember StepJ

    In an instant, her body flickered out of view, reappearing a short distance away just as

    Astron''s strike passed through where she''d been standing. The teleportation wasn''t seamless-it required immense focus and drained her mana significantly-but it

    worked. For a moment, she had the upper hand.

    WARP!

    Astron''s eyes twitched slightly at her sudden discement, but he adjusted quickly, his body pivoting toward her new position. Irina used the brief open:

    another volley of spells.

    --Relentless Adaptation

    SWOOSH!

    tounchn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Astron evaded the iing attacks, his movements bing sharper, more

    deliberate. His figure blurred as he closed the distance again, his body low and his hand already poised to strike. Irina summoned another barrier to deflect his blow, but this time, Astron didn''t follow through with a direct attack. Instead, he feinted, spinning low and aiming a sweeping kick at her legs.

    Irina jumped, her me-coated body propelling her higher than a normal leap would allow. She retaliated with a downward sh of her me whip, forcing Astron to leap

    to the side.

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    As Astron leaped sideways to evade Irina''s ming whip, his body twisted mid-motion,

    and his hand reached for the sleek ck bow slung across his back. With a fluid motion, he nocked and loosed five mana-infused arrows in quick session. Each arrow cut through the air with lethal precision, forcing Irina to react.

    Her whip dissipated in a burst of mes as she refocused, her hands raising to conjure

    a defensive spell. With a quick gesture, a barrier of flickering fire formed before her, intercepting the iing arrows. Each impact sent sparks flying, the force of the collisions pushing her back slightly.

    Astronnded gracefully, his bow lowering as he stabilized his stance, his sharp eyes watching her every move. But Irina was no longer content to stay on the defensive.

    Her mes red brighter as she shifted tactics, her body moving with renewed determination. "Enough of this," she muttered, igniting her hands in a surge of fiery mana. With a decisive motion, she pped them together, and a massive wave of fire roared forward, rolling across the arena like a tidal wave of heat and light.

    School of Irina: Inferno Breathj

    The mes surged toward Astron, but Irina wasn''t done. Her eyes gleamed with intent as she anticipated his response. ''You''ll use that bracelet again, won''t you?'' she thought, already preparing her next move. With a quick motion, she conjured five fire

    spears, hurling them directly into the path of her mes.

    Her strategy was clear; use the overwhelming wave of fire to obscure his vision, hiding

    the true threat of the spears behind it.

    BOOM!

    Astron''s bracelet shimmered faintly as he raised his arm. A sudden shockwave erupted

    17''???

    outward, propelling the mes away from him in an explosive burst of energy. Just as

    Irina expected.

    SWIRL! SWIRL!

    But as the mes cleared, his sharp eyes immediately caught the gleam of the

    iing spears. Despite their sudden appearance, he moved with precision, narrowly evading each one. His movements were almost instinctive as if he could see

    through her ploy.

    ''How does he-?'' Irina''s thoughts were interrupted as Astron leaped into the air, twisting gracefully to avoid the final spear. She smirked faintly, already manipting the trajectory of the spears with her telekinesis. They curved mid-flight, homing in on

    him once more.

    At the same time, she began casting another spell, her mana surging as aplex sigil formed beneath her feet.

    But Astron wasn''t idle. From mid-air, his hand moved swiftly, drawing four daggers

    from his belt. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled them toward her in rapid session,

    each one imbued with a faint glimmer of mana.

    SWOOSH!

    The daggers flew toward her with incredible speed, forcing her to abandon her

    casting. Irina growled under her breath, raising her hand to st the projectiles away. The first three daggers were deflected in quick bursts of me, each one detonating in a harmless sh of light as they collided with her magic.

    But as she prepared to deal with the fourth, her eyes widened in realization.

    The final "dagger" wasn''t a dagger at all-it was a vial.

    The ss container shimmered faintly as it arced toward her, its contents swirling

    with a vtile mixture of mana. Irina''s heart skipped a beat as the implications hit

    her.

    ''A trap!''

    It was a trap, and she had fallen for it right away.

    She couldn''t keep it at all.

 Chapter ?683 152.1 - Dont Escape

    Chapter?683 152.1 - Don''t Escape

    ''A trap!''

    Irina''s mes surged outward as she sted the iing vial, her instincts guiding her actions faster than her reasoning could catch up. The ss shattered mid-air with a sharp crack, releasing a pressurized burst of dense, swirling gas.

    The arena filled with the substance instantly, a strange pressure assaulting her eyes and lungs. Irina recoiled, coughing as the gas clouded her vision. Her mind raced, cursing her decision to act on instinct rather than taking a moment to assess the vial. In the chaos of battle, judgment was often a luxury she couldn''t afford, but this time, it had cost her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Damn it-what is this stuff?!"

    The pressure around her eyes grew unbearable for a fleeting second before her mes red defensively, dispersing the gas slightly. But the damage was already done. Her vision blurred, her bnce wavered, and for that split second, she was vulnerable. As she blinked rapidly to clear her sight, Irina felt the air shift around her-a warning that sent her instincts screaming. Her eyes snapped forward, and the first thing she saw was Astron. His figure blurred as he closed the distance in an instant, his hand already mid-motion.

    His fist aimed directly at her stomach.

    Irina gritted her teeth, bracing herself for the impact. Her mes surged around her body reflexively, forming a thinyer of defensive heat. Even so, she knew the force of the strike would send her reeling.

    But it never came.

    Astron''s fist stopped just shy of her midsection, the rush of disced air brushing against her as he held his position. His stance was firm, his expression calm but resolute, as if he''d made his point.

    Irina froze, her breathing shallow as she stared at him. For a moment, the gas, the heat, and the tension of the fight seemed to fade into the background, leaving only the two of them in the silence.

    "You need to watch for traps," Astron said evenly, his voice carrying a faint edge of admonishment. He didn''t step back immediately, his sharp gaze meeting hers, unflinching.

    "Haaaah...Haaaah..."

    Irina''s mes flickered, the intensity around her diminishing slightly as her body rxed involuntarily. She exhaled slowly, her mind catching up with the situation. There was no mockery in his tone, no arrogance in his stance. His words were simple, almost matter-of-fact-a reminder of her mistake.

    "That was a cheap trick," she muttered, her voice hoarse from the gas. "Haaaaah...." Astron raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he slowly lowered his hand, his posture rxing. "Cheap," he said finally, his tone calm but pointed, "but effective."

    And she didn''t have much to say to that.

    "Haaah...." Her breathing had yet to be adjusted, after all.

    The heat of the arena lingered even after their sh had stilled, the roaring crowd now a distant hum in the backdrop of Irina''sbored breaths. Her body felt heavy. The adrenaline that had carried her this far was fading, leaving exhaustion in its ce. Her mes, once wild and relentless, flickered weakly around her as her mana reserves dwindled.

    Astron remained where he stood, his chest rising and falling in rapid session, sweat glistening on his skin, His once-pristine clothes were torn and singed, revealing glimpses of his pale, jade-like skin beneath. He looked as tired as she felt, but hisposure remained unbroken, his sharp purple eyes watching her carefully.

    ''I can''t-''Irina''s thoughts stumbled as her vision blurred. Her legs gave out beneath her, and before she could react, she was falling forward.

    Warmth met her instead of the hard, unforgiving ground. Astron''s hands caught her with startling gentleness, steadying her as her weight copsed against him. His arms wrapped securely around her, one hand resting lightly against her back, the other supporting her shoulder. The firmness of his hold contrasted with the unexpected tenderness in his touch.

    For a moment, she couldn''t move, her head resting against his chest. The sound of his heartbeat, strong and rhythmic despite the strain, filled her ears. Her breathing slowed, syncing almost instinctively with the rise and fall of his chest.

    ''He''s... so close.''

    The realization hit her like another wave of heat. Her senses, dulled by fatigue, sharpened all at once. She felt the dampness of his sweat against her check, the faint tremor in his arms as he held her steady. His scentvender, familiar, and grounding -wrapped around her like aforting haze.

    ''Why does he smell like this? How does anyone smell this good after all of that?"

    Her gaze drifted upward, and her breath caught. His face was impossibly close, his purple eyes luminous like a night sky scattered with stars. They weren''t just looking at her-they were seeing her, drawing her in with an intensity that made her heart

    stutter.

    "Those eyes... they''re unfair''

    Her gaze wandered unbidden, tracing the elegant lines of his face. His features, so refined they bordered on ethereal, were framed by strands of dark hair sticking to his damp forehead. felt her cheeks warm despite the exhaustion weighing on her

    limbs.

    ''Even his skin,'' she thought, her eyes catching on the exposed nes of his chest, pale yet flushed with exertion. It seemed to glow in the dim light of the arena, smooth and unmarred despite the battle they''d just fought. ''It''s not fair. He looks like... like a painting. Like he doesn''t belong here.''

    Astron''s voice broke through her spiraling thoughts, soft and even. "You overdid it."

    She flinched slightly at the sound, her body stiffening against his. "Haaah... haaaah..." She couldn''t form words, couldn''t even muster the energy to push herself away.

    Or rather, she did not want to use her remaining strength to push him away, but rather for something else.

    Her chest heaved as she struggled to steady her breathing, the heat of their battle still lingering in the air between them. Her exhaustion weighed heavily, her limbs refusing to move. Yet, beneath the haze of fatigue, a flicker of defiance burned bright.

    ''I can''t let him think he''s won. Not like this.

    Her eyes narrowed, a mischievous glint sparking to life even as she leaned against him. Astron stood motionless, supporting her withoutint, his calmposure unshaken despite the strain of their fight.

    ''Perfect. He doesn''t see iting."

    Silently, she called upon the faint remnants of her mana, focusing what little strength she had left into a subtle burst of telekinesis. Her energy gathered near Astron''s heels, a nearly imperceptible ripple in the air. The force wasn''t enough to harm him-just enough to shift his bnce.

    Before he could react, the ground seemed to shift beneath him. His sharp eyes widened for the briefest moment as the telekic force swept his feet out from under him. Caught off-guard, his stance faltered, and his body tipped backward.

    Irina smirked, satisfaction blooming despite her fatigue. But as gravity took hold, she realized toote that she hadn''t ounted for her own precarious position. The momentum of her push carried her forward, and before she could stop herself, she

    tumbled along with him.

    "Ah-!"

    Astron hit the ground with a muted thud, the impact cushioned by his reflexive use of mana. Irinanded unceremoniously on top of him, her hands syed against his chest to steady herself. For a moment, neither of them moved, the silence filled only by the faint crackle of dying mes and their ragged breaths.

    ''Oh no.''

    Her heart skipped a beat as she took in the scene-the proximity, the heat radiating from his skin, the unmistakable firmness of his chest beneath her hands. Hisvender scent enveloped her, sharper now, mingling with the faint saltiness of sweat. She blinked, her gaze darting up to meet his.

    Astron''s face was mere inches from hers, his sharp features framed by his tousled hair.

    His purple eyes, wide with surprise, locked onto hers.

    For the first time, the unshakable calm that defined him seemed to falter, reced by a

    flicker of bewilderment.

    "This... is bad."''

    It was not good..... Really not good....

    Because she felt her heart which was tired just before beating again.

    THUMP! THUMP!

    And much faster than she was expecting.

    Her chest tightened, her breath caught somewhere between exhaustion and something else entirely. Her eyes refused to stray, locked onto Astron''s face with a force she couldn''t exin.

    His features seemed impossibly clear, as though the chaos of the fight and the lingering exhaustion had sharpened her focus to a razor''s edge. Her gaze traced the curve of his nose, the sharp line of his jaw, and the elegant angles of his cheekbones. His long, darkshes framed those vivid, cosmos-like purple eyes, still fixed on her with an intensity that sent a shiver through her.

    ''Why is he like this?'' she thought, the rhythm of her heartbeat deafening in her ears. ''Why does he always look... perfect?''

    Her eyes betrayed her, wandering further. They lingered on the strong, defined lines of his brows, the way they knit together faintly in confusion or... something else. And then, as though drawn by some invisible pull, her gaze fell to his lips.

    Soft, curved, and just slightly parted, they seemed to beckon her closer, though he hadn''t moved a muscle. Her pulse quickened, and her breathing hitched, each thud of

    her heart a heavy drumbeat echoing in her chest.

    THUMP. THUMP. ''Stop,''her mind whispered weakly, but her body didn''t listen. The heat from his skin

    seemed to seep into hers, the faint scent ofvender wrapping around her like a spell.

    ''I shouldn''t...''

    Her hands trembled where they rested against his chest, her fingers brushing lightly

    against the firm warmth beneath them. He hadn''t said a word, hadn''t moved to push her away, but his silence only made the moment heavier.

    Her exhaustion blurred the lines between thought and action. Before she could stop herself, she leaned forward.

    It wasn''t a grand motion, more a subtle, instinctive tilt of her head. The distance

    between them closed in an instant, her gaze flickering back to his lips even as her mind screamed at her to stop.

    ''This is insane. I shouldn''t. But... I can''t...''

    Her lips hovered just a breath away from his, her heart pounding like a wild drum in

    her chest. The world around them faded-the heat of the arena, the distant roar of the

    crowd, the lingering aches of their battle-all of it melted away, leaving only the two of them in silence.

    Astron''s eyes widened slightly, his breath brushing against her lips as he finally spoke, his voice soft and low. "Irina..."

    Her name on his lips sent a shiver down her spine, breaking the fragile stillness. Her

    face flushed a deeper shade of crimson, and for a fleeting moment, she thought she

    might pull away.

    But she didn''t.

    "....Don''t escape...."

    Maybe these two words were said towards herself, or towards him....

    It didn''t matter....

    She moved closer instead.

 Chapter ?684 152.2 Dont Escape

    Chapter?684 152.2 Don''t Escape

    "....Don''t escape...."

    Irina''s breath mingled with his, the faintvender scent of his presence intoxicating and grounding her all at once. Her body moved with a will of its own, every ounce of hesitation burning away as she closed the gap, her lips brushing against his with a softness that sent a shiver down her spine.

    For a moment, everything stopped-the echoes of the arena, the weight of exhaustion, the rational whispers in her mind-all silenced by the warmth of the kiss.

    Her lips pressed fully against his now, tentative but firm as if she feared he might vanish if she let go. Her hands, trembling moments before, steadied against his chest, feeling the solid strength beneath her touch. His heartbeat, steady and strong, thrummed against her palms, matching the frantic rhythm of her own.

    It had been so long-too long-since they had shared something like this. Her mind flickered back to that night under the moonlight, where the stillness of the world had allowed them a fleeting moment of vulnerability. She hadn''t touched him like this since then, hadn''t allowed herself to feel this close.

    But now? Now, her restraint crumbled.

    ''Was I always this weak?'' she thought, though the questioncked any real venom. Instead, it carried a raw honesty she rarely let herself feel. ''Or... did I just miss this? Miss him?"

    Her body betrayed her further, leaning into him as though seeking to erase the distance that had lingered between them for weeks. It wasn''t just the fight, the adrenaline, or the heat of the moment-this was something deeper, something she hadn''t let herself acknowledge until now.

    ''I was craving this,'' she realized, the admission crashing into her like

    him.''

    wave. ''Craving

    Astron didn''t pull away. His body tensed at first, as though caught off guard, but he didn''t stop her. Slowly, hesitantly, his hand rose, fingers brushing against her back. The touch was light, almost as if he feared breaking the fragile moment, but it sent a spark through her all the same.

    Her kiss deepened slightly, her desperation breaking through the careful mask she usually wore. This wasn''t about pride or power or even winning-it was about something far more vulnerable. And though she''d never admit it, not even to herself, she didn''t want this to end.

    When she finally pulled back, just barely, her breath came in soft, uneven gasps. Her face flushed, her lips tingling from the kiss. She didn''t dare meet his gaze at first, fearing what she might see there. But when her eyes flicked upward, she found him looking at her, his purple eyes wide and unreadable.

    For the first time in what felt like forever, Astron seemed genuinely caught off guard. His calm, unshakable demeanor had cracked, and beneath it, she saw something raw- something real.

    She swallowed hard, her cheeks burning as she realized the weight of what she''d just done. "Don''t..." she whispered, cutting him off, though she wasn''t sure what she was asking for. "Just... don''t say anything."

    Astron''s eyes narrowed slightly, the faint flutter of his darkshes betraying a fleeting hesitation before heposed himself once again. Irina could see the shift, subtle but unmistakable-the moment he began to regain his control, steadying the cracks in his usually unshakable demeanor.

    ''He''s getting a hold of himself,'' she thought, a pang of annoyance and something else entirely tugging at her chest. Just like he always does."

    But even as the calm returned to his features, his piercing purple eyes locked onto hers once more. The intensity in them made her stomach flip, drawing her in as if the entire world had faded again. They weren''t just looking at her; they were seeing through her, leaving her utterly captivated.

    Her breath hitched as her hands began to move, her body acting without permission. One hand slid down from where it had rested, her palm pressing gently against his chest. Beneath her fingers, she felt the unyielding strength of his muscles, firm and robust in a way they hadn''t been before.

    "This is different,'' she realized, her thoughts swirling. ''He wasn''t like this back then... during the finals.''

    Her memory flickered to their previous battles, how he had moved with speed and precision butcked the sheer physical power she now felt beneath her touch. His body had changed, and improved, just like his strength and speed. And yet, as her fingers lingered, her thoughts drifted to another possibility.

    ''Or is it me?'' she wondered, her cheeks warming further. Am I... noticing him more because... I''ve fallen for him?''

    The thought made her heart stutter, but she pushed it aside, letting herself focus on the moment instead. Her other hand moved almost instinctively, fingers tracing the line of his neck with a delicate touch. His skin, smooth and warm beneath her fingertips, was damp with the sweat of their intense fight, yet it only added to the strange allure he seemed to exude.

    She swallowed hard, her fingers swirling gently against his skin, collecting a small droplet of sweat. Without thinking, she brought it to her lips, tasting it with a soft flick of her tongue. The saltiness mixed with something she couldn''t quite ce-a lingering trace ofvender, perhaps, or maybe just the intoxicating effect he seemed to have on her senses.

    Astron''s reaction was immediate, though subtle. His eyes twitched, the faintest flicker of tension passing through his otherwiseposed expression.

    "What are you doing?" He asked.

    Astron''s question lingered in the air, his steady, low toneced with a tension Irina couldn''t ignore.

    But instead of embarrassment wing at her, she felt something else entirely-a spark of exhration. The moment hisposure cracked, however subtly, a sense of triumph flooded her. The thrill of seeing him caught off guard outweighed the mortifying reality of her actions.

    ''So even he can''tpletely keep his cool,'' she thought, her confidence rekindling as she leaned in slightly, her voice barely above a whisper. "What''s wrong? Not so

    The faint tremble in Astron''s body didn''t escape her notice. Barely perceptible, but it was there, a small sign that she''d managed to unsettle him in a way few-if any-ever could. Her confidence surged at the realization, and when his sharp purple gaze locked onto hers, his words came with an edge of dry provocation.

    ''Finally,'' she thought, her lips curving into a sly smile. Finally, I''m winning.

    "I wasn''t expecting you to have such... preferences."

    Irina didn''t rise to the bait. Instead, she tilted her head slightly, her smirk unfaltering

    as she leaned closer. "So what if I have?" she murmured, her voice low and teasing. "Do

    you have a problem with it?"

    Before he could answer, she moved again. Her head dipped, her forehead brushing lightly against his as her face lowered toward his neck. The faint scent ofvender grew stronger, mingling with the warm saltiness of sweat. Her lips brushed against his skin, soft and deliberate, before she buried her face fully against his neck.

    "I don''t hear youining," she added, her words muffled against his skin. Astron''s breath hitched, a sound so quiet that anyone else might have missed it. But Irina was too close, too attuned to him now to miss even the faintest reaction. Her hands shifted slightly, one still pressed against his chest, the other moving to rest lightly on his shoulder as her lips found his neck.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She kissed him there, softly at first, her lips testing the sensation before her tongue flicked out, tasting him. The warmth of his skin mingled with the odd, lingering sweetness ofvender, and for a fleeting moment, her mind stuttered at the absurdity

    of it all.

    ''Lavender?'' she thought, her brow furrowing as she lingered against him. ''Why does he taste likevender? That doesn''t even make sense.''

    The realization made her pause, but only for a moment. The taste wasn''t unpleasant-

    strange, yes, but it was undeniably him, and the sheer intimacy of the act sent another jolt of adrenaline through her. She pressed closer, letting herself sink into the moment, the weight of the arena and the world outside falling away.

    To be frank, she also doesn''t have such preferences, and this action is something that she had never thought that she would do. And in fact, if someone were to say that she would do something, she would even feel repulsed by that.

    Irina''s thoughts spiraled as she lingered against his neck, the taste ofvender and salt. on her tongue, her senses heightened to an intensity she hadn''t expected.

    "To be honest, I don''t even have preferences like this, she thought, a flicker of self-awareness breaking through the haze. "This isn''t me. This is something I''d normally hate. If someone told me I''d do something like this, I''dugh. No, I''d be

    disgusted!

    But disgust wasn''t here. Not even close. Instead, she found herself leaning into the moment, enjoying it in a way that felt entirely out of character. The intimacy, the warmth of his skin, the strange allure of thevender-like taste-it was all so foreign

    yet so... good.

    ''His sweat doesn''t taste bad. No, it''s not just that-it''s almost like it''s... pleasant?" She frowned slightly against his neck, her thoughts racing. ''Wait. Can sweat even taste good? Or is that something unique to him?"

    Her fingers brushed against his chest again, tracing the lines of his muscles as her mind wandered. ''It could be rted to whatever''s changed about him recently,'' she reasoned, her thoughts drifting to his sharper features, the way his skin seemed to glow even after their battle. His body''s different. His aura''s different. He''s more... everything. Handsome. Refined. Even charming-damn it.''

    Her lips hovered over his neck, but her mind kept pulling her into deeper musings. ''Could that have affected this, too? His sweat? That would... actually make sense!

    A bold idea began to form, fueled by her curiosity and the lingering heat of their

    closeness.

    "What if?" she murmured aloud, her voice barely audible against his skin.

    "What if?" Astron repeated, his voice steady but low.

    SWOOSH!

    But then, before she could even think she acted.

    Since her mind yed a certain scene...

    BITE!

    And then she bit him on his neck.

 Chapter ?685 152.3 - Dont Escape

    Chapter?685 152.3 - Don''t Escape

    Irina''s teeth sank into his neck, her mind a whirlwind of sensations-heat, adrenaline, and a strange, intoxicating sweetness that filled her senses. For a fleeting moment, she reveled in the taste, the peculiar blend ofvender and salt that seemed to permeate his very being. But then, like a spark catching on dry tinder, another thought ignited in her mind.

    A memory.

    It hit her like a gust of wind, dragging her out of the moment and into a vivid scene she thought she had buried deep.

    That time.

    Irina''s heart pounded as the image shed before her-Maya, her fangs buried in Astron''s neck, drinking deeply as though she owned him. Irina had been there, her body still and breath shallow, pretending to be unconscious. She had heard every word, seen every moment.

    "That witch,'' Irina thought, her bite on Astron''s neck tightening instinctively. The image burned in her mind-Maya clinging to him, her face buried against his skin, her crimson eyes filled with hunger and desperation. She could still remember the faint sound of Maya''s trembling apologies, the quiet murmurs exchanged between them.

    She hadn''t known why she hadn''t stirred back then, why she had remained still, her chest tight with something she couldn''t name. But now, as the memory yed out in her mind, she felt the

    smoldering embers of that emotion re to life.

    Anger. Possessiveness. Something primal.

    ''Me,'' she thought, the word surging in her mind like a deration. Her lips pressed harder against Astron''s neck, her fangs sinking deeper as if to erase the memory of Maya''s mark on him. ''Only me. Only I get to do this."

    The fire inside her burned brighter, consuming her thoughts. She could see it so vividly-the way Maya had looked at him, the way he had allowed her, evenforted her. That scene, that intimacy, felt like a trespass, a vition of something that should belong solely to her.

    She growled softly against his skin, her hands gripping his shoulders with a force that made him tense beneath her. A flicker of hesitation passed through her mind-what was she doing? But I was quickly drowned out by the torrent of emotions she couldn''t suppress.

    ''She touched him like this. She tasted him like this!

    Her mind conjured the image again, unbidden, and she felt her body flush with frustration. No. She wouldn''t allow that. She wouldn''t let anyone else have this connection with him, this closeness.

    Astron stirred slightly, his voice low and steady despite the sharp sting of her bite. "Irina," he murmured, his tone calm but questioning.

    His voice only fueled the fire. She pulled back, her lips stained faintly red, her breathing uneven. Her eyes locked onto his, her own burning with a mix of anger and something she didn''t dare name.

    "You let her," she said, her voice trembling with emotion. "You let her bite you, didn''t you?"

    Astron''s purple eyes narrowed slightly, confusion flickering across his expression. "What are you talking about?"

    "Don''t y dumb," Irina snapped, her hands still gripping his shoulders. "That night. I saw it. I heard it. You let her drink your blood"

    He didn''t deny it, his gaze steady as he watched her. His silence only stoked the mes in her chest.

    "Why?" she demanded, her voice rising, "Why did you let her? Why do you let her get so close to you?"

    Astron sighed softly, his calm demeanor infuriatingly unshaken. "She needed it,'' he said simply. "It was the only way to help her regain control.

    Irina''s teeth clenched, her anger bubbling over. "And what about me?" she asked, her voice quieter but no less intense. "What about what I need?"

    For a moment, there was silence between them, the weight of her words hanging in the air. Her breathing was ragged, her emotions raw and unfiltered.

    Astron moved suddenly, his body a blur of strength and precision. Before Irina could process it, he was upright, his hands steadying her as he leaned back against the wall of the training room. Irina found herself still straddling him, her body perched on hisp, her heart hammering in her chest.

    The shift in their positions left her breathless. Astron''s height, even in this seated arrangement, gave him a natural advantage, his face slightly above hers, his piercing purple eyes locked onto her with an intensity that made her stomach twist. The weight of his presence was undeniable, and she hated how much it thrilled her.

    For a moment, neither of them spoke, the silence crackling with unspoken tension. Irina''s gaze flickered up to meet his, her breaths shallow and uneven.

    "What do you think you''re doing here?" she asked, her voice sharper than she intended, a desperate attempt to break the silence and regain some semnce of control.

    "No. That is the wrong question. Astron replied. "You.....What do you think, I am doing here? For what reason did Ie here?"

    Astron''s expression remained unreadable, his eyes steady as they bore into hers. He didn''t answer, and the quiet stretched on, pressing down on her like a tangible force.

    Irina''s jaw tightened, her frustration mounting. She wouldn''t let him have the upper hand, not like this. "You''re here for the reward," she said, her voice tinged with defiance. "The bet. That''s why you came, isn''t it? To get what you wanted. ess to the armory"

    Her words hung in the air, the usation biting. For a moment, Astron didn''t respond, and she thought she had him cornered. But then, his expression shifted-a flicker of rare, unmistakable anger crossing his face.

    His gaze narrowed, sharp and cutting, and his voice, when he spoke, was low and deliberate. "Do you really think I''m here just because of that?"

    Irina froze, the weight of his words and the intensity of his tone catching her off guard. She opened her mouth to retort, but no words came. Her mind raced, but her body betrayed her, her cheeks flushing as she felt the raw emotion behind his question.

    Astron''s hands were still on her, one steadying her back, the other resting lightly at her side. His grip was firm, but not restraining a bnce of control and reassurance that only made her heart racen/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    more.

    "You''re not being honest," he continued, his gaze piercing through her. "If I were here only for a reward, I''d have taken it and left. Do you think I''d waste my timeing here just for a spar if that were all I cared about?"

    Irina''s lips parted as she tried to summon a response, but the truth he spoke left her momentarily speechless. He wasn''t wrong. If all he wanted was the reward, he wouldn''t have bothereding here, wouldn''t have bothered sparring with her, wouldn''t have lingered like this.

    But acknowledging that truth meant confronting her own feelings-feelings she wasn''t ready to

    name.

    "I..." she started, her voice faltering. She looked up at him, her eyes locking onto his again. The depth of his gaze, the quiet anger, the unyielding resolve-it was too much, too overwhelming.

    Her hands, which had been braced against his chest, trembled slightly. "Then why?"

    Astron scoffed softly, the sound low and almost amused. "Isn''t that obvious?" he asked, his tone carrying a mix of exasperation and certainty.

    Irina''s eyes snapped to his, searching for meaning behind his words. His purple eyes, narrowed with a flicker of rare emotion, caught her off guard. There was something in them she hadn''t seen before -a glint that made her breath hitch, her chest tightening.

    Astron continued, his voice steady and unwavering. "If I didn''t want to be here, I wouldn''t be here! The simplicity of his words carried an undeniable weight. Irina felt her heart warm, the quiet sincerity in his tone wrapping around her like aforting embrace. A shiver ran through her body, and she couldn''t stop the small tremble in her hands as they clutched his shirt.

    Her gaze drifted to the faint mark on his neck-the mark she had made. Her fingers moved on their own, brushing over it softly, tracing the indentation her bite had left. Her lips tingled at the memory, and she couldn''t resist the pull drawing her closer.

    Slowly, she leaned in, her breath brushing against his skin. Her lips pressed against his neck once more, this time not in a fit of anger or possessiveness but with deliberate purpose. She kissed the mark, her lips lingering, before she sucked on it with an intensity that surprised even herself. She poured everything into the action-her confusion, her longing, her desire to hear those words again. "Say that again," she whispered against his skin, her voice trembling yet firm. Astron''s response wasn''t immediate. Instead, his hand moved to her head, his fingers threading through her fiery red hair with a gentleness that made her knees weak. He stroked her hair in slow, deliberate motions, his touch grounding her even as it sent a fresh wave of warmth coursing through

    her.

    Then, he shifted slightly, lowering his head until his chin rested lightly on the crown of her head. The move trapped her against him, his presence overwhelming in the best possible way. She felt cocooned, surrounded by his scent, his strength, his steady calm.

    And then he spoke, his voice low and rich, the words a quiet whistle that sent shivers down her spine.

    "I want to be here!

    The moment the words reached her cars, her body reacted on its own. She trembled, the raw sincerity in his tone hitting her like a tidal wave. Her grip on his shirt tightened, and her breathing grew shallow as she struggled to process the weight of his admission.

    It wasn''t just the words-it was the way he said them. Rare, so rare, for him to speak with such

    openness. Astron, who always carried himself with a calm detachment, now allowed her to see something deeper, something real.

    Irina buried her face against his neck, unable to meet his gaze. Her lips brushed against his skin

    again, softer this time, almost reverent.

    "You''re really unfair, you know that?"

 Chapter 686 153.1 - Sleep here tonight

    Chapter686 153.1 - Sleep here tonight

    "You''re really unfair, you know that?''

    Irina froze, her lips still brushing against his neck as a sound she hadn''t expected reached her ears.

    A chuckle.

    It was low at first, soft, like the faintest ripple across calm waters, but it grew richer, resonating from his chest as though it came from somewhere deep and untouched. The warmth of it rolled over her, and for a moment, she couldn''t move, couldn''t breathe.

    Astron chuckled.

    Her mind reeled. She had seen him smile before-once under the moonlight, a quiet, subtle thing that had stolen her breath. And again, more recently, with this new, sharper face of his, a fleeting moment that had unsettled her in ways she still couldn''t name. But a chuckle?

    Never. Not once.

    It wasn''t the cold, calctedugh she might have expected from someone like him. No, this was raw, unfiltered, like it had slipped past his usual control. There was no mask here, no detachment- just pure, unguarded emotion, and it echoed in her ears like a melody she didn''t know she needed to hear.

    Her breath hitched, her body still pressed against his as the sound settled between them.

    Irina froze as Astron''s hand moved with deliberate precision, his fingers brushing along her jawline before settling gently beneath her chin. The touch was firm but not forceful, carrying just enough weight to guide her, and her breath hitched as his voice, deep and authoritative, broke the silence. "Raise your head."

    The words echoed in her ears, the tonemanding yetced with an undeniable warmth. It sent a shiver down her spine, her body obeying before her mind could catch up. Slowly, Astron lifted her chin, his touch steady, his movements deliberate, until her gaze was locked with his.

    His face had shiftedpletely, the chuckle from moments ago reced by a seriousness that made her heart skip. The intensity in his eyes, those star-like purple orbs, left no room for her to look away. Yet, even with his stern expression, she noticed the faint curl of his lips-the slightest upward tilt that betrayed hisposed demeanor.

    Irina''s chest tightened. How could he do that? How could he transition so effortlessly from lighthearted tomanding, from open to unreadable, and still hold her entirely in his grasp? It wasn''t fair. It wasn''t fair at all, and yet, she couldn''t stop the warmth spreading through her chest. His thumb grazed her bottom lip, a feather-light touch that left her trembling. Her lips parted instinctively, her breath catching as she felt his fingers trace the soft curve with a tenderness that made her chest ache. Her heart pounded in her ears, drowning out all other sound.

    And then he moved.

    Astron lowered his head slowly, his eyes never leaving hers. The moment stretched between them, the anticipation thick and electric, until finally, his lips brushed against hers. The touch was light at first, testing, but it carried a quiet intensity that left her breathless.

    He kissed her, and this time, it was him who initiated it.

    Irina''s eyes fluttered shut as the kiss deepened, her body leaning into his as though drawn by some invisible force. His lips were soft, yet the pressure he applied was firm, his movements slow and deliberate, giving her no choice but to match his rhythm. Her hands, still trembling, slid up to his shoulders, gripping tightly as if afraid he might pull away.

    But he didn''t. Astron''s other hand moved to the small of her back, drawing her closer against him. The heat of his body seeped into hers, and she felt her mind go nk, overwhelmed by the sheer presence of him. His lips were both demanding and gentle, coaxing a response from her that she couldn''t have held back even if she wanted to.

    It wasn''t just a kiss. It was a statement-a im, a reassurance, and an unspoken promise all at once. Irina felt it in the way his hand steadied her, in the way his lips lingered, in the way he held her as though nothing else mattered.

    When he finally pulled back, his movements slow and measured, she found herself breathless, her eyes opening to meet his once more. His face was close, his gaze locked onto hers, and she felt the weight of his presence all over again.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "That," Astron murmured, his voice softer now, though no less certain. "Is the result of your own actions."

    Irina stared at him, her chest rising and falling with uneven breaths. Words eluded her, her mind struggling to process the meaning behind his actions, his words. But one thing was clear-he wasn''t hiding anymore.

    And neither could she.

    At the same time......

    She couldn''t hold it back any longer.

    Her chest heaved as she stared at him, the weight of everything her life, her family, her responsibilities-crashing down like an avnche. The Emberheart Mansion, the family name, the endless expectations, the suffocating legacy. Her mother''s sharp words, the demands of the world around her, the unrelenting pressure of her Awakened life.

    All of it could burn.

    They could all burn.

    Because in this moment, none of that mattered. Nothing else mattered.

    "It''s you," she whispered, her voice low but trembling with emotion. Her fiery red eyes bore into his, glowing with a heat that no me could match. "Only you!"

    Her slender hands rose, cupping his face with a reverence that belied the storm of emotions raging inside her. The heat of her palms seeped into his skin, her fingers trembling ever so slightly as they brushed against the sharp lines of his jaw. Her body was already hot, worn out from the fight, her energy drained and aching for rest. But none of it mattered. Not now.

    "Come here," she murmured, her voice husky,manding yet vulnerable all at once.

    And then she kissed him.

    It wasn''t gentle or hesitant. It was fierce, unrelenting, born from a ce f raw desire and possessiveness. Her lips crashed against his with a hunger she hadn''t allowed herself to feel until now. This wasn''t a kiss of innocent affection or restrained longing. This was something deeper, something primal-a need to im him, to make it known that he was hers.

    Astron''s body stiffened for a fraction of a second, but only just. Hisposure melted as her fervor enveloped him, and his arms instinctively tightened around her, pulling her closer. The heat between them grew, their bodies pressed together as though trying to erase the space that still dared to exist. Irina''s fingers slid from his face to tangle in his dark hair, gripping tightly as if afraid he might pull away. Her lips moved against his with a fervor that matched the fire coursing through her veins. She tilted her head. deepening the kiss. pouring every ounce of her frustration. her passion. her need

    into it.

    This wasn''t about expectations or the weight of the world anymore. This was about her. About him. About the undeniable connection that had simmered between them for far too long.

    Astron responded in kind, his own restraint slipping as he matched her intensity. His hand moved from her back to her waist, his grip firm but not rough, grounding her in the whirlwind of emotion. The other hand slid to her neck, his thumb brushing against her pulse, which beat wildly beneath his touch.

    Time seemed to freeze, the world outside the training room fading into oblivion. There were no whispers of duty, no chains of obligation. Just the two of them were lost in the fire they had ignited. Irina pulled back just enough to catch her breath, her forehead resting against his as she panted softly. Her eyes, bright and unyielding, locked onto his, her voice trembling with determination and desire.

    "I don''t care about them," she said, her tone raw and fierce. "Not the mansion, not my family, not the world. None of it matters. You hear me? It''s you, bastard. It is you."

    She didn''t give him a chance to respond, surging forward to im his lips once more. This time, her kiss was slower, but no less intense, her actions deliberate as if carving her feelings into him with every movement. Her body burned with exhaustion and desire, but she didn''t care. She couldn''t

    care.

    Because in this moment, he was hers. And nothing else mattered.

    Irina''s breath was ragged as she pulled back again, just barely enough to speak, her lips still brushing against his. Her fiery red eyes zed with unrestrained passion, her exhaustion forgotten, her focus entirely on the man in front of her.

    Her body burned hotter than ever, her Emberheart lineage igniting a heat that seeped into every fiber of her being. It wasn''t just the lingering adrenaline from their spar or the weight of her feelings -it was the sheer presence of him, the way his hands steadied her, the way his lips answered her

    every movement with equal intensity.

    Slowly, deliberately, she shifted, her knees sliding against the ground as she climbed over him. Her thighs straddled his hips, her body rising until she knelt above him, her gaze bearing down on him with an intensity that made his calm exterior falter for a moment. Her hands pressed against his chest, her fingers curling into the damp fabric of his training attire.

    Their lips met again, and this time, the kiss was wild, consuming, filled with an urgency she couldn''t name. Her body moved instinctively, leaning into him as though she could imprint herself on him entirely. Her hands slid lower, brushing against the nes of his chest, her touch firm yet trembling with the intensity of her emotions.

    Her fingers curled around the edge of his shirt, tugging at it as a low growl of frustration escaped her lips. The fabric clung to his skin, damp and taut, and it felt like an obstacle-something that didn''t

    belong there.

    "This," she murmured against his lips, her voice husky and demanding, "is in the way

    Astron''s gaze met hers, his purple eyes darkening with an intensity that matched her own. He didn''t. speak, but the slight curl of his lips and the way his hands moved to rest on her waist told her he

    wasn''t going to stop her.

    Her fingers gripped the hem of his shirt, her movements hurried yet deliberate. She leaned back just. enough to tug at the fabric, her breath catching as more of his skin was revealed. The pale, jade-like glow of his body beneath the dim lighting of the training room made her heart race faster. Her hands traced the newly exposed skin, her touch lingering as if trying to memorize every detail. Astron''s hands tightened on her waist, his touch grounding her even as it sent shivers through her. "Irina," he murmured, his voice low, a quiet warning that was betrayed by the faint hitch in his

    breath.

    But she didn''t care. Not about his hesitation, not about anything else. Her lips descended on his again, silencing whatever he might have said, her fingers sying against the bare expanse of his chest. Her touch was more confident now, emboldened by the fire coursing through her veins.

    She pulled back briefly, her lips swollen and her breathing uneven as she looked down at him. Her hair fell around her face in wild waves, her eyes fierce and unrelenting. Her hands slid lower, brushing over the hard lines of his abdomen, her touch exploring, possessive.

    "You......you are going to sleep here today"

    Comment.

 Chapter 687 153.2 - Sleep here tonight

    Chapter687 153.2 - Sleep here tonight

    Irina''s voice, though slightly breathless, carried a resolute determination as she leaned closer to him, her hands still pressed against the bare warmth of his chest.

    "You... you are going to sleep here today," she said, her words steady despite the faint tremble in her lips.

    Astron''s sharp purple eyes locked onto hers, his expression shifting. For a brief

    moment, she saw a flicker of surprise, but it was gone as quickly as it came, reced by a narrowed gaze. His lips curved ever so slightly, the faintest smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    "Really?" he asked, his voice low, a subtle challengeced in his tone.

    Irina''s fingers tightened instinctively against his chest as her own resolve solidified. "Yes," she said firmly, her fiery gaze meeting his unflinchingly. Her heart raced, but she didn''t back down. Not this time.

    Astron''s silence stretched for a moment, his narrowed eyes studying her. She could feel the weight of his gaze, the sharpness of his presence as if he were dissecting her words, her intent, her very soul. But she didn''t waver.

    She had already decided.

    Her mind raced, but her resolve didn''t falter. At this moment, nothing else mattered- not the judgment of her family, not her mother''s sharp words, not even her own doubts. She''d already crossed the line, already boarded the ship. And now that she was here, she wasn''t going to backtrack. She couldn''t.

    "I''ve made up my mind," she continued, her voice growing steadier. Her hands slid slightly upward, tracing the hard nes of his chest as if to anchor her conviction. "I don''t care what anyone else thinks. Not my family, not the world. Right now, I just... I want you here."

    Astron''s gaze softened slightly, though his piercing intensity remained. He leaned his head back against the wall, exhaling quietly. "And why do you think I''d stay?" he asked, though his voicecked the edge it usually carried. It was a question, but not a refusal.

    Irina tilted her head, her hair falling over one shoulder as her hands pressed more firmly against him. Her lips curved slightly, her fiery red eyes glowing with renewed determination. "Because I won''t let you leave."

    Her words hung in the air, bold and unrelenting, her confidence born from the fire burning inside her. She wasn''t sure where this courage hade from-perhaps from exhaustion, from desire, or simply from the fact that she couldn''t let this moment slip through her fingers. Tomorrow, she knew she might falter, hesitate, or overthink. But tonight? Tonight, she couldn''t let him walk away.

    Astron''s smirk widened slightly, though the faint glint in his eyes betrayed a flicker of something deeper-amusement, curiosity, or perhaps something he wouldn''t name. "You''re not going to let me, huh?" he said, his tone dipping into something teasing yet still carrying a weight of seriousness.

    "No," Irina replied, her voice unwavering. Her hands slid up to cup his face, her thumbs brushing against the sharp lines of his jaw. Her lips hovered just inches from his as she whispered, "You''re staying. Here. With me."

    Astron''s expression shifted again, his smirk fading into something softer, something almost unreadable. His hands moved from her waist, one trailing up her back to rest gently between her shoulder des, the other brushing against her arm as if grounding her in her own certainty.

    "You''re sure about this?" he asked, his voice quieter now, though the weight of his question carried no less intensity.

    "Yes," she answered without hesitation, her gaze locking onto his. "I''m sure."

    For a moment, neither of them moved, the weight of her decision hanging in the charged air between them. And then, slowly, deliberately, Astron''s hand slid up to rest lightly against the back of her head, his fingers threading through her hair.

    "Then I''ll stay," he said simply, his voice carrying no doubt, no hesitation.

    Irina exhaled, relief and anticipation flooding her all at once. She leaned forward, her lips brushing against his once more, her kiss a mixture of gratitude and the unspoken emotions she couldn''t yet put into words. Tonight, nothing else mattered. Nothing except this.

    Astron''s sharp eyes softened as a rare smile curved his lips, a quiet warmth that seemed to melt the usual intensity of his features. He leaned forward, his breath brushing over Irina''s skin, sending a shiver down her spine. His voice, low and rich, carried a calm certainty as he spoke.

    "To be frank," he murmured, his lips close enough that she could feel the faint vibration of his words, "I don''t really have anything to do. For the first time in a while, it feels like I have time-time to do whatever I want."

    Irina''s chest tightened, her heart pounding as his words sank in. There was something unguarded about his tone, something that made her breath hitch. Astron wasn''t one to indulge, to linger, and yet now... now he was choosing this. Choosing her. "And now that I''ve made a promise with you," he continued, his voice quieter, more deliberate, "I''llply with whatever you want."

    Irina blinked, her cheeks heating as she stared into his eyes. There was no teasing in his expression, no challenge-just sincerity. It left her breathless, and unsteady. Her lips parted, the words tumbling out before she could stop them.

    "The time has started?" she asked, her voice trembling despite her attempt to soundposed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Astron nodded, the faintest hint of amusement flickering in his gaze. But before she could respond, she narrowed her eyes yfully, biting her lip. "But I made my ns for the whole week..."

    He tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk pulling at the corner of his mouth. "Then let''s say this is an extension," he replied smoothly.

    Before she could process his words, Astron shifted. His arms wrapped around her, pulling her closer, his chin resting lightly on her right shoulder. The warmth of his body against hers was immediate, enveloping her in a way that made her breath catch. She froze for a moment, her heart pounding as his embrace tightened just enough to make her feel secure without overwhelming her.

    For some reason, being hugged like this... it made her feel something she hadn''t expected.

    Safe.

    She let her hands drift down, resting against his chest as she leaned into him, her cheek brushing against his. The weight of his presence, the steadiness of his breath, the way his arms anchored her-it was unlike anything she''d ever experienced. Her thoughts wandered, unbidden, to her life at the Emberheart Mansion. She''d always been surrounded by people-servants, advisors, knights, and her ever-watchful family. She was the heir of one of the most powerful families in the world, the daughter of one of the strongest Awakened beings alive. She was constantly in the spotlight, held to impossibly high standards, bearing the weight of endless expectations.

    And yet, for all her strength, all her power, she had never felt this safe.

    It was strange, almost unnerving, how this one person could strip away theyers of her armor so effortlessly. In his embrace, the world outside the training room faded into insignificance. The weight of her lineage, her responsibilities, her mother''s expectations-all of it seemed to dissolve, leaving only this moment.

    This man.

    Her lips parted slightly as the realization hit her like a quiet storm, the words forming in her mind as if they''d been there all along: No matter what happens, this guy will

    Was this a delusion?

    Was this really how he thought?

    She didn''t knowpletely.

    But so what?

    Did she really need to know what he was thinking all the time? Wasn''t she allowed to

    dream on her own as well?

    And most importantly...

    The way he was acting right now....Wasn''t he showing the biggest change for her

    sake....Then, isn''t this enough?

    Irina''s fingers curled against Astron''s chest, her lips parting as her voice slipped out in a barely audible whisper. "You... can you make another promise?" Her words hung in the air, trembling with the weight of her unspoken fears and desires. She sought affirmation, something tangible to hold onto, yet the moment the question left her lips, doubt wed at her. Her mind shed to the vision she''d seen before the memory that didn''t belong to her but lingered like a haunting specter.

    Estelle.

    Astron had made a promise to her once, hadn''t he? A promise he couldn''t keep. The thought sent a pang through Irina''s chest. What if asking for another promise dredged up those painful memories? What if it brought something heavy, something that destroyed this fragile moment she''d fought so hard to create?

    Her breath hitched, her thoughts spiraling. What if asking ruins everything? The question she wanted to ask pressed against her lips, a desperate plea to know:

    Will you stay by my side, no matter what happens? But she swallowed it, forcing it back. The words lingered unspoken, too risky to voice.

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his sharp gaze narrowing as he looked at her, "What kind of promise?" he asked, his voice calm but tinged with curiosity. Irina froze, her heart racing. She met his eyes for a fleeting moment before shaking her head quickly, her voice tight. "Nevermind. Just... stay here." Astron''s expression softened, but only for a moment. Then, without warning, he moved. His arms tightened around her, and before she could react, he scooped her up, lifting her effortlessly from the ground.

    "Wha-?" Irina gasped, her arms instinctively wrapping around his neck as she found herself cradled against him in a perfect princess carry.

    Astron''s eyes gleamed with a hint of teasing as he looked down at her. "It appears that

    your mind is no longer working," he said smoothly, though his tone carried a rare warmth. "You must be tired."

    Irina''s face flushed, her lips parting in protest, but the words died in her throat. The

    closeness, the strength in his arms, the quiet certainty in his voice-it was all too

    much.

    He began walking, his steps slow and deliberate, his hold on her steady and firm. Her hands tightened slightly around his neck, her breath hitching as she felt the steady

    rhythm of his movements.

    "Put me down," she managed to mumble, though her voicecked conviction.

    Astron nced at her briefly, his lips curving in the faintest smirk. "No."

    Irina huffed, her face burying against his chest as she muttered, "You''re insufferable."

    "Perhaps," Astron replied, his voice carrying a teasing lilt. "But I''m insufferable and carrying you. So, I''d say I have the upper hand."

    Her chest tightened, but this time it wasn''t frustration-it was something softer,

    warmer. Despite her protests, despite her embarrassment, she didn''t want him to put

    her down. The steady beat of his heart beneath her cheek, the strength of his arms holding her securely-it felt safe.

    For the first time in a long while, Irina let herself rxpletely, surrendering to the moment. Whatever questions lingered in her mind, whatever fears she hadn''t voiced,

    they could wait.

    Because right now, she didn''t need promises. She didn''t need words.

    She had him.

 Chapter ?688 154.1 - Morning

    Chapter?688 154.1 - Morning

    The warmth of the sun filtered through the heavy drapes of Irina''s room, casting soft golden hues over the sprawling expanse of her bed. Slowly, her eyes fluttered open, the haze of sleep lingering in her mind. For a moment, she simplyy there, her body sinking into the plush mattress, her senses attuned to the unfamiliar stillness of the morning.

    "The sun''s up, she thought, blinking slowly as she turned her head toward the window. The soft light streaming in confirmed what her drowsy mind had already noted. It waste-farter than she usually allowed herself to wake, especially here, at the

    Emberheart Mansion.

    Her chest tightened slightly at the realization, a flicker of uncase rising. Normally, her mornings were rigid, dictated by an unspoken schedule her mother ensured she followed. Early training, meetings, appearances-it was all part of being the Emberheart heir. She was used to waking before the sun, her body conditioned to a life of constant expectations.

    But now? The morning stretched before her, silent and undisturbed.

    Irina shifted slightly, her eyes scanning the empty expanse of her bed. It was massive, fit for the heir of one of the most powerful families, but also coldly empty-just as it always was. And yet, something felt different. The solitude of her mornings, normally oppressive, felt softer somehow, less suffocating.

    Her hand drifted to the space beside her, brushing against the untouched sheets. She frowned slightly, the memories ofst night beginning to seep back into her thoughts. The intensity of the spar, the closeness, the quiet vulnerability they''d shared-it all came rushing back, leaving her heart racing as if she were still caught in that moment. "Ah...."

    The realization hit her like a thunderp.

    Irina sat frozen, her hand still resting on the empty space beside her, her face rapidly reddening as fragments ofst night''s events yed back in her mind with crystal rity. The intensity of the spar, the closeness afterward, the boldness of her words- her actions.

    "Ah..." she whispered, her voice barely audible as the weight of her behavior settled on her shoulders. Her lips parted, her breath quickening as the memory of her deration echoed in her mind.

    "You... you are going to sleep here today."

    Her face burned, her hands flying up to cover her cheeks as the words reverberated like a gong inside her head. What had she been thinking? Had she even been thinking at all?

    "I basically offered to sleep with him..." she muttered to herself, her voice trembling with disbelief. "What was I even doing?"

    Her mind spiraled, reying the moment she had spoken with such determination, as though she''d nned it out. But she hadn''t nned it-hadn''t even truly thought it through. She had acted on impulse, driven by emotion, exhaustion, and something far deeper than she cared to name.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    For some reason, her actionsst night felt like the reckless abandon of someone drunk, someone who had abandoned all sense of logic. But now, in the bright light of morning, the logical part of her-the one that had been conspicuously absent the night before-had returned with a vengeance.

    ''I basically told him to stay with me,'' she thought, her heart pounding as her fingers clutched the edge of the nket. And not just stay. I meant...

    Her mind faltered, her cheeks growing impossibly hotter as the implications fully hit her. Did I really mean that? On one hand, she wasn''t entirely opposed to the idea-not with him, not anymore. But on the other...

    "That wasn''t what I meant," she whispered, as if saying it aloud might somehow absolve her. Her hands tightened into fists, gripping the sheets as her chest heaved. "I didn''t mean it like that."

    Her thoughts tumbled further into chaos, and an rming question began to creep into her mind. One that she didn''t want to ask, but couldn''t ignore.

    "Did we... really do it?" The words slipped from her lips before she could stop them, her voice barely above a whisper. Her memory was hazy, scattered by the haze of exhaustion and emotion. She couldn''t remember anything specific-no vivid images, no sensations that confirmed or denied the thought.

    But the fact that she couldn''t remember made her chest tighten even more.

    ''Did that guy take advantage of me... and then leave?'' The thought struck her, a wave of indignation and panic flooding her chest. But it was quickly followed by doubt. Astron wasn''t like that. Was he?

    Her brow furrowed, and she shook her head quickly. No. He wouldn''t. I would know. I would remember something like that... wouldn''t I?

    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she stared down at her hands, her thoughts a swirling storm of uncertainty. She could still feel the faint warmth of his presence fromst night, the way he had held her, carried her, spoken to her. None of it felt like someone who would take advantage of her.

    And yet...

    Her hands flew up to her face again, covering it as she groaned softly. "This is a nightmare," she muttered, her voice muffled behind her palms. "I''m losing my mind."

    Irina shot upright, her movements frantic as her heart raced in her chest. Her eyes darted to the empty space beside her, scanning the bed with a mix of hope and dread. The faint scent ofvender lingered in the air, unmistakable and frustratingly familiar, Her gazended on the pillow next to hers-a slight indentation, a small but undeniable mark where someone''s head had rested.

    Her cheeks flushed an even deeper red as her memory flickered.

    "Ah... blood!" she gasped, her voice trembling with panic. Her hands immediately went to the sheets, pulling and tugging at the fabric as she searched for any trace of crimson. Her heart pounded louder with each passing second, the thought burning in her mind: If we really did it, there''d be blood, right?

    Her fingers moved quickly, checking every fold and crease. But no matter how thoroughly she searched, the sheets remained pristine. There was no blood. No proof, She froze, her breath hitching as she tried to calm herself. "Okay, so... maybe nothing happened," she murmured, though her voice betrayed her lingering doubt. "Maybe " The sound of the door opening cut through her thoughts like a de. She turned sharply, her eyes wide as Astron stepped into the room, his presence immediately

    filling the space.

    "What blood?" he asked, his voice calm, but his raised eyebrows betrayed his curiosity. His sharp purple eyes flicked to her, then to the disheveled state of the bed. Irina''s mouth opened, then closed again as she took in the sight of him. He looked asposed as ever, his dark hair slightly damp, and in his hands, he carried two cups, both steaming faintly. The scent of freshly brewed tea wafted through the room, mingling with thevender she already associated with him.

    "Ah..." was all she managed, her voice barely a squeak. Her face burned with embarrassment, and she couldn''t bring herself to meet his gaze.

    Astron''s smirk was subtle but unmistakable as he stepped closer, cing one of the

    cups on the bedside table before holding the other in his hand. "I take it you''re...

    awake now?" he asked, his toneced with amusement.

    Irina''s hands flew up to her face, covering it as she groaned softly. "This is... you-what are you doing here?" she stammered, her voice muffled by her palms. She peeked out between her fingers, her gaze darting between him and the tea.

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his expression unchanging. "You told me to stay," he

    said simply, his tone calm and matter-of-fact.

    Irina''s stomach flipped, the memory of her bold deration hitting her like a wave. "You... you are going to sleep here today."

    Her hands fell to herp as she looked at him, her face a vivid shade of red. "I didn''t mean it like that!" she blurted out, the words tumbling out before she could stop them.

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his smirk growing slightly as he leaned against the wall, the tea still in his hand. "Didn''t you?" he asked, his voice steady but teasing. Irina red at him, her embarrassment turning into indignation. "No! I mean... yes? I mean..." She groaned again, grabbing the pillow and burying her face in it. "Ugh! You''re impossible!"

    Astron chuckled softly, the sound low and warm as he ced the second cup of tea on the other side of the bed. "Good morning to you too, Irina," he said, his voice carrying the faintest hint of amusement.

    Irina peeked out from behind the pillow, her fiery gaze meeting his. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?" she muttered, her voice dripping with usation.

    Astron shrugged, his smirk softening into something more genuine. "You make it hard not to," he admitted, his tone light.

    Her lips twitched, and she hated how her heart skipped at his words. She grabbed the cup nearest to her, holding it between her hands as if the warmth might calm her racing nerves. "Fine," she mumbled, her eyes darting away. "But next time, don''t... don''t just walk in without knocking."

 Chapter 689 154.2 - Morning

    Chapter689 154.2 - Morning

    The warmth of the tea in Irina''s hands grounded her as she sat across from Astron. The quiet weight of his presence filled the room, the faint scent ofvender mixing with the rich aroma of the tea. Her initial embarrassment began to ebb, reced by a lingering curiosity and a slow, creeping sense of recollection.

    As she took another sip, her gaze flickered to Astron. Hisposure, his calm demeanor-it was impossible to ignore. And with it, fragments ofst night began to piece themselves together in her mind.

    She remembered the moment he had carried her, the strength in his arms as he navigated the hallways of the Emberheart. Mansion. She''d been too exhausted to protest, her body too drained to do much more than rest against him. Yet, even in her haze of fatigue, she''d felt safe-an unfamiliar butforting feeling.

    ''Heid me on the bed,'' she thought, her cheeks warming slightly at the memory. His movements had been deliberate, careful. He''d settled her onto the plush mattress as though she were something fragile, his touch gentle as he ensured she wasfortable.

    Her fingers tightened around the cup as the next memory surfaced.

    They hadn''t simply parted ways after that. Astron had stayed, sitting beside her on the edge of the bed. She could still remember the faint glimmer of exhaustion in his usually sharp eyes, the subtle tension in his posture that spoke of a day spent pushing himself to his limits.

    And yet, even with that fatigue, he''d remained.

    They had talked for a while-soft, quiet words that seemed to fill the room with a rare sense of peace. His hand had brushed against hers at one point, a light, fleeting touch that had sent warmth spiraling through her. And then, as if drawn by some unspoken understanding, he''d allowed himself to rx, his head tilting back against the headboard.

    ''I was tired, she thought, her lips curving into a faint smile. ''So was he''

    Her mind wandered further, recalling the subtle touches that had followed. Nothing overt, nothing rushed-just light caresses, hands brushing over shoulders and arms, the asional shift of weight as they sat close to one another. She hadn''t felt the usual tension of expectation or propriety. There had been no urgency, no demand for more. Just the quietfort of his presence, his scent, his warmth.

    Her exhaustion had eventually caught up with her, pulling her into sleep before she could even realize it. Thest thing she remembered before drifting off was the sound of his steady breathing beside her, a rhythm that had lulled her into rest. And then there was him-beside her, resting as well. The memory of his still figure lying beside her returned, and her chest tightened at the thought. Astron, who rarely let his guard down, had chosen to stay. Not because he had to, but because he wanted

    to.

    Her gaze flickered to him now, sitting across from her, his hand resting casually on his cup. His expression remainedposed, but she could see the faint lines of weariness in his features, the subtle reminder of the toll yesterday had taken on both of them.

    Irina''s gaze lingered on Astron, hisposed demeanor a stark contrast to the whirlwind of thoughts still swirling in her mind. She took a small sip of her tea, the warmth soothing but doing little to quiet the growing sense of unease mixed with an oddfort she didn''t want to name.

    "Are you still tired?" she asked suddenly, her voice softer than she intended. Astron looked at her, his sharp purple eyes narrowing slightly before he shook his head. "No," he replied, his tone even. "Not anymore. I slept quite well, in fact."

    Irina blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the simplicity of his answer. "You... slept well?" she echoed, her cheeks heating slightly as she thought back to the quiet moments they had shared before sleep overtook her.

    Her thoughts turned inward. I slept well too, she realized, a fact that surprised her. It had been a deep, peaceful sleep, unbroken by the usual tension or unease she often carried. Was it because of that bastard? Or was I just that tired?

    She didn''t know. But the thought made her heart twist slightly, a part of her reluctant to admit how much his presence might have helped.

    Her lips parted as if to speak again, but then something struck her. Her expression shifted, her eyes widening slightly as she leaned forward. "Wait... what time is it?" she asked, her voice tinged with sudden urgency.

    Astron raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by her shift in tone. "It''s 10 A.M.," he said smoothly, his lips curving into a faint smirk as he took another sip of his tea.

    "Ten?" Irina repeated, her voice rising an octave as the weight of the time hit her. Her eyes widened further, and she sat upright, the nket slipping off her shoulders. "Ten?!"

    Panic surged through her. If my mother finds out about this...

    She could almost hear the sharp tone of her mother''s voice, the disapproving look in her eyes. It wasn''t just about missing breakfast-it was about the principle of it. Her mother''s strict rules left no room for negotiation or leniency. If something''s time had passed, it had passed. There were no second chances.

    And now, not only had Irina missed breakfast, but Astron had too. The two of them hadn''t shown up, and if her mother found out why...

    Her stomach twisted at the thought, but then-

    RUMBLE.

    Her face burned as her stomach growled loudly, betraying her hunger in the silence of the room. Irina froze, her cheeks turning an even deeper shade of red as she clutched her nket tighter.

    Astron''s sharp gaze flickered to her. "Hungry?" he asked, his voice calm butced with amusement.

    Irina red at him, though the effect was somewhat diminished by her flushed cheeks. "It''s your fault," she muttered, her tone defensive. "If you hadn''t..." Her voice trailed off as she realized she couldn''t finish the sentence without incriminating herself further. Astron chuckled softly, the sound low and rich, sending a shiver down her spine. "If you hadn''t told me to stay?" he teased, his tone light but unmistakably smug.

    Irina groaned, burying her face in her hands as her stomach rumbled again, this time even louder. "Shut up," she mumbled, her voice muffled.

    Astron didn''t reply immediately, but when she peeked through her fingers, she saw him standing, his calm demeanor unchanged. "Come on," he said simply, holding out a hand. "Let''s find something to eat."

    She hesitated, her pride warring with the undeniable truth of her hunger. But as her stomach growled yet again, she sighed in defeat, reaching for his hand. "Fine," she muttered, her voice low. "But if my mother finds out..."

    Astron''s smirk deepened as he looked at her, his sharp gaze gleaming with amusement. "You weren''t worried about your mother finding out when you were doing all that yesterday," he said smoothly, his toneced with yful teasing. Irina scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest as she turned her head to the side, her fiery red hair cascading over her shoulder. "Imph," she retorted, her voice brimming with defiance. But the faint blush dusting her cheeks betrayed herposure, her

    thoughts racing back to the night before.

    Astron chuckled again, his voice low and rich. "Fine, fine," he said, raising his hands in mock surrender. "I''ll make you breakfast. After all, you''re the heir of the Emberheart family. It makes sense that you''ve never cooked for yourself."

    Irina''s eyes narrowed as she shot him a re. "I could if I wanted to," she muttered, though the wordscked conviction. A faint memory flickered in her mind, pulling her attention away from her retort.

    She remembered the time in Phantom''s Land, a moment etched vividly in her mind. She, Astron, and Sylvie had been stranded there, left to fend for themselves. She and Sylvie, both entirely useless when it came to survival skills, had beenpletely at his mercy. Astron had been the one to gather ingredients, start the fire, and prepare their meals.

    Her lips twitched into a faint smile despite herself as she recalled the way he had effortlessly managed everything, his calm demeanor never wavering. Both she and Sylvie had been ravenous, practically inhaling the food he''d made. His cooking had been far better than she''d expected-simple but delicious.

    ''It''s been a while,'' she thought, a flicker of anticipation rising in her chest. The memory of his cooking, the warmth of the meal, the quiet satisfaction of being cared

    for-it all came rushing back.

    Her gaze flickered back to Astron, who was already moving toward the door with that same unhurried confidence. The faint desire in her heart grew stronger, and before she could stop herself, she spoke up.

    "Don''t mess it up," she said, her tone sharper than she intended, though her blush betrayed her. "If it''s as bad as your sparring skills, I''ll throw it out."

    Astron paused at the door, ncing over his shoulder with a faint smirk. "So you''re saying my sparring was bad now?" he asked, his tone amused.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Irina huffed, crossing her arms again. "Just make the food," she said, her voice quieter this time, her blush deepening.

    Astron didn''t reply, his smirk lingering as he stepped through the door, leaving Irina

    standing in her room. She watched him go, her arms still crossed as her blush

    deepened.

    "Stupid guy," she muttered under her breath, her gaze flickering to the bed before returning to the door. How does he always manage to get thest word without even

    saying anything?

    With a soft sigh, she moved toward her wardrobe, her thoughts drifting as she began to collect herself. If Astron was heading to the kitchen, it would give her some time to freshen up. She nced down at herself, the faint sheen of sweat on her skin reminding her ofst night''s sparring match. The memory of their duel-the heat, the intensity, and everything that had followed-sent wave of warmth through her cheeks once more.

    ''I didn''t even shower yesterday,'' she realized, cringing slightly. Herpetitive spirit had driven her to push herself to the limit during the spar, and afterward... well, everything else had happened.

    She ran a hand through her fiery red hair, wincing at the slight tangle near the ends. It

    felt wrong to let herself be so disheveled, especially now. Astron might have seen her at her most vulnerable yesterday, but that didn''t mean she wanted to stay in that

    state.

    ''I''ll just take a quick shower,'' she decided, her steps purposeful as she moved toward the bathroom.

 Chapter 690 155.1 - Case of a breakfast

    Chapter690 155.1 - Case of a breakfast

    Meanwhile, Astron strolled into the Emberheart kitchen with his usualposed air, taking in the pristine countertops and sleek design. He wasn''t surprised to see the space was immacte-untouched, even. It was clear that no one here had ever truly cooked a meal.

    ''Figures, he thought. Considering the fact that, Irina was that kind of a girl, he could understand it.

    ''Hmm?"

    Yet just then, to his surprise, he saw that the fridge was stocked. Fresh vegetables, neatly packaged cuts of meat, an array of sauces and spices-all of it was there, ready to be used. It was almost too perfect, as though someone had gone out of their way to ensure it looked well-prepared, even if it had never been touched.

    "This wasn''t just stocked by her staff, he noted, a flicker of curiosity passing through his mind. His curl of mouth widened slightly as he began pulling out ingredients- eggs, bread, some fresh herbs, and a bit of cheese. It didn''t matter why the fridge was stocked; what mattered was that he had the tools he needed.

    As he moved efficiently through the kitchen, his thoughts wandered briefly back to Phantom''s Land. The memory of Irina and Sylvie sitting uselessly by the fire as he prepared their meals brought a quiet chuckle to his lips. He could still remember Irina''s defiant re as she begrudgingly ate the food he''d made, clearly hating that she had to rely on him.

    ''She hated it then,'' he thought, cracking an egg into a bowl with practiced ease. ''But I wonder if she''ll admit she''s looking forward to it now.''

    He had been seeing quite a lot of amusing things recently, and it appeared that this one was one of those.

    ******

    Back in her room, Irina stepped out of the shower, her hair damp and clinging lightly to her shoulders. The heat of the water had washed away the grime and tension fromst night, leaving her feeling refreshed. She wrapped a towel around herself, pausing for a moment as she caught her reflection in the mirror.

    Her cheeks were still faintly pink, though whether it was from the heat of the shower or the lingering embarrassment from earlier, she wasn''t sure.

    ''He better not mess this up, she thought, herpetitive streak ring as she dried herself off and began getting dressed. The memory of Phantom''s Land returned unbidden, and she found herself smiling faintly as she recalled the taste of the food Astron had made back then.

    As Trina finished drying her hair and began getting dressed, a faint, tantalizing aroma

    wafted into her room. Her movements stilled, her senses sharpening as the scent grew stronger. It was unmistakable-the scent of something cooking, something fresh and

    warm.

    Her brow furrowed slightly as she turned her head toward the partially open door. ''The door... I didn''t close it?'' she realized, her cheeks flushing slightly at her carelessness. But that thought was quickly overshadowed by recognition.

    ''Wait... this scent... isn''t this..."

    Her heart skipped a beat as the realization struck her. He''s making-?Her mind raced to put a name to the dish.

    ''Fried herb patties."

    The simple, unassuming meal was something she rarely had the opportunity to enjoy. It was a dish loved bymon folks-crispy and golden on the outside, with a savory filling of finely chopped herbs, spices, and a hint of melted cheese. It was hearty and unpretentious, the kind of food that didn''t belong in high-end restaurants or the refined meals served at the academy.

    Irina had tasted it only three times in her life, and each of those moments was etched deeply into her memory.

    The first time was during a rare outing with "him" even before she had been admitted to the academy.

    Irina remembered sneaking a bite of the street vendor''s patties, her eyes widening at the explosion of vor.

    ''Ah....''

    And as those memories were brought back, she naturally remembered about a certain someone as well.

    The second time was far more personal. She had been with "him", as well - certain someone from her childhood who had a knack for dragging her out of herfort

    zone.

    They''d sneaked away to explore a bustling vige market, and he had insisted on buying the patties for her. She could still remember the way he''d grinned at her as she reluctantly took the first bite, only to devour the rest in minutes. It was one of the few times she''d allowed herself to let go, to enjoy something without the weight of expectations pressing down on her.

    The third and final time was shortly after his absence. She had been alone, wandering through the same market, hoping to find a taste of that fleeting happiness again. She''d bought the patties herself, but they hadn''t tasted the same. The warmth, theughter --it was missing. And though the vor had been there, the memory left a bittersweet ache in her chest.

    And now... now that same aroma was filling her senses once again, pulling her back through time.

    Her breath hitched as she tightened the sash of her robe, and she stepped quickly toward the door. ''Really....This is driving me crazy....

    Irina tugged at the sash of her robe, her steps quick and purposeful as she headed toward the kitchen. Her thoughts swirled with a mix of frustration and unease. ''I don''t want to think about those memories,'' she told herself firmly. ''They don''t bring anything good.''

    Yet no matter how hard she tried to suppress them, the feelings lingered. Theughter, the warmth, the sense of fleeting freedom-they gnawed at the edges of her mind, refusing to be buried.

    ''And then there''sst night,'' she thought, her cheeks heating again as fragments of the evening reyed in her head. That guy... he''s so irritating. But she couldn''t deny the quiet sense offort she had felt in his presence, a feeling that seemed to carry over into this morning.

    As she stepped into the kitchen, the scene before her brought her to a halt.

    Astron moved with practiced ease, his calm demeanor as steady as ever. The air was filled with the tantalizing aromas of cooking, each scent distinct yet blending harmoniously. Her eyes darted to the countertop, where an array of dishes wasing together.

    A pot of tea steamed gently on one side, its faint floral aroma mingling with the scent of herbs. The fried herb patties were already ted, their golden crust glistening enticingly. Nearby, slices of potato sizzled in a pan, their edges crisping to a perfect golden brown. A small skillet held a mixture of eggs and tomato sauce, the vibrant colors blending with a sprinkle of spices.

    And then there was the meat-thin strips of bacon-like cuts, their marbled texture revealing the quality of the special meat. It wasn''t just any bacon; it was Emberboar bacon, a rare delicacy known for its rich vor and tender texture.

    Irina''s gaze swept over the variety, her brows furrowing as a question formed in her mind. ''Where did he get all this?"

    She was sure her fridge hadn''t been stocked with this many ingredients. She had prepared it with only the basics-herbs, cheese, and a few fresh items after that time in Phantom''s Land, but nothing like this.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Astron seemed to sense her presence, ncing over his shoulder with his usual calm expression. "You''re up," he said simply, turning back to the sizzling pan in front of him.

    "Perfect timing"

    Irina crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing slightly as she leaned against the doorframe. "Where did you get all of this?" she asked, her tone sharp despite the faint

    flush creeping up her neck.

    Astron didn''t look at her immediately, instead focusing on ting the fried potatoes with a casual precision that only irritated her more, "Your fridge was a good start," he said, his voice even. "But I improvised."

    "I can see that," Irina replied, her tone tinged with disbelief as she stepped closer. "But there''s no way my fridge had these herbs for the patties. Or that tea blend. Or half of

    these spices."

    Irina''s brow furrowed as she scanned the countertop again, her gaze settling on the neatly ted Emberboar bacon. Of course, she had that-it was something only her family could provide. The Emberboar was a unique breed, raised specifically by the Emberheart family. These boars were fed special, nutrient-rich food and periodically exposed to the Emberheart fire, which infused their meat with a distinct smoky vor and unparalleled tenderness.

    However, the meat was rare. There was only a limited amount produced each year, reserved for the family and their most prestigious guests. She had no idea how Astron even knew about it, much less how he''d decided to prepare it.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she crossed her arms, trying to make sense of what she was seeing. She remembered stocking her fridge impulsively after that time in Phantom''s Land. Watching Astron cook back then had irked herpetitive streak, and on a whim, she''d filled her fridge with high-quality ingredients.

    But even then, she hadn''t been thorough. Sure, the Emberboar bacon, eggs, and

    cheese were her doing, but she had no idea where he''d found those herbs, that tea blend, or the spices. She didn''t know much about those things-her meals were usually prepared by staff or served at high-end establishments, leaving her clueless about

    such details.

    Her gaze shifted back to Astron, who seemedpletely at ease as he worked. His

    movements were precise yet unhurried, his focus split between the sizzling skillet and the tea he was pouring into two cups. The way he moved, the quiet confidence with which he handled every step-it was infuriatingly captivating.

    "Okay," she said finally, her voice cutting through the quiet hum of the kitchen. "I get that the bacon is from here. That''s my family''s specialty. But where did you get everything else? The herbs, the spices, the tea blend-none of that was in my fridge." Astron nced at her over his shoulder "You''re right," he admitted. "They weren''t." Irina raised an eyebrow, her arms tightening across her chest. "Then?"

    "I brought some things with me," he said simply, turning back to the stove as he flipped thest strip of bacon onto the te. "Call it a habit."

    "A habit?" Irina repeated, her tone incredulous. "You just... carry herbs and spices

    around with you?"

    Astron shrugged, his calm demeanor unshaken. "You''d be surprised how useful they can be. Especially when someone forgets to stock the basics."

    Irina bristled, her cheeks flushing as she took a step closer. "I didn''t forget," she

    snapped. "I didn''t think they were necessary."

    Astron turned to face her, holding out a te with a perfectly bnced assortment of

    food. "And yet, here you are, questioning my methods while your stomach growls loud enough to wake the dead."

    Irina''s cheeks burned as she red at him, but her traitorous stomach rumbled again louder this time. She snatched the te from his hands with a huff, her eyes

    narrowing.

    "Shut up....

    Irina was hungry.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter ?691 155.2 - Case of a breakfast

    Chapter?691 155.2 - Case of a breakfast

    Astron''s mouth curled into the faintest of smirks, an expression so rare it caught Irina off guard. Even that subtle shift in his usuallyposed demeanor was enough to make her realize he was amused-deeply so.

    Her cheeks burned as irritation red. "What''s with that smug face?" she muttered under her breath, though she couldn''t muster the energy to do anything about it. Instead, she huffed and stalked closer to him, her steps deliberate.

    "I want to do it too," she dered, crossing her arms as she stopped just short of where he stood.

    Astron nced at her, raising a single eyebrow. "Do what?" he asked, his voice calm butced with a subtle challenge.

    "Cook," Irina said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    His lips twitched again, and his gaze flickered back to the skillet on the stove. "Feeling useless?" he asked, the question deceptively casual.

    Irina bristled, her fists clenching at her sides. "Tch. Bastard," she snapped. "I''m offering my help."

    Astron didn''t miss a beat, his tone as steady as ever. "Sometimes, the best way to help is by staying still."

    Her eyes narrowed, her jaw tightening. "You''re saying it''s better for me to stay still?" she challenged, her voice rising slightly.

    Astron turned to face her fully, his purple eyes gleaming faintly with amusement. "It''s up to you how you interpret it," he replied, his tone maddeningly neutral.

    Irina huffed again, the frustration in her chest warring with a growing sense of determination. "Fine," she said, stepping closer until she was practically beside him. "Then I''ll interpret it my way. Teach me."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by her persistence. He studied her for a moment, his gaze sharp and calcting, before he sighed softly. "Fine," he said, motioning toward the counter. "But don''t me me if you mess it up."

    Irina scoffed, rolling up the sleeves of her robe. "I won''t," she said confidently, though her heart was pounding. This wasn''t about proving herself to him-it was about proving something to herself.

    Astron handed her a bowl of chopped herbs, his movements as calm and precise as ever. "Start by mixing these into the batter," he instructed, his tone almost clinical.

    Irina nodded, herpetitive streak ring as she set to work. I''ll show him, she thought, her hands moving with surprising care as she followed his directions.

    Astron watched her quietly for a moment, his rare smirk softening into something closer to a faint smile. "Not bad," he said finally, his voice low.

    Irina nced at him out of the corner of her eye, her lips twitching into a small, triumphant smile. "Of course not," she muttered. But her heart fluttered slightly at the subtle praise, and for a moment, the tension between them melted away as they worked side by side.

    Just like that, she continued to work alongside Astron, herpetitive streak driving her to focus intently on every instruction he gave. At first, everything seemed to go smoothly. She mixed the batter with the herbs, followed his precise measurements, and even managed to roll the patties into even shapes. A small sense of satisfaction bloomed in her chest as she saw her worke together.

    "Not bad," Astronmented as he nced at her progress, his tone neutral but with a hint of approval.

    Irina puffed up slightly, a triumphant smirk on her lips. "Of course not," she replied confidently, her hands moving deftly as she turned her attention to the frying pan.

    But then things took a turn.

    Astron, managing multiple tasks at once with his usual calm efficiency, left her to handle frying the potato slices while he prepared another dish. Irina, eager to prove herself, worked with determination-until she made a critical error.

    She grabbed a pot of hot water, intending to pour it into the nearby kettle, but in her haste, her hand tilted at the wrong angle. A ssh of water spilled into the pan of frying oil.

    The reaction was immediate.

    With a loud hiss, the oil erupted into mes, a burst of heat surging upward. Irina jumped back, her eyes wide as the fire roared in front of her.

    "Damn it!" she eximed, her instincts screaming at her to do something.

    But this wasn''t the controlled fire of her Emberheart techniques-this was natural fire, born from chemical reactions, and it didn''t obey her in the same way. She reached out with her mana reflexively, but the mes resisted, wild and untamed.

    "Think, Irina," she muttered under her breath, her heart pounding as the fire grew. She nced at Astron, who was still managing his tasks with an infuriatingly calm expression, his sharp purple eyes flicking toward her briefly.

    Her temper red as she realized he wasn''t stepping in. He''s just watching me struggle?!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gritting her teeth, she shifted her approach. If direct maniption wouldn''t work, then-Telekinesis. Her mind snapped to the solution, and she concentrated, her mana surging outward as she used her telekinesis to smother the mes by cutting off their

    ess to oxygen.

    It worked-eventually.

    The fire sputtered out, leaving behind a charred pan and the unmistakable scent of burned food. Irina stared at the ckened remnants of what had once been her carefully prepared patties and potatoes, her shoulders slumping as she let out a defeated sigh.

    "Ah..." she murmured disheartenedly, her gaze fixed on the ruined meal.

    A soft sound caught her attention. She turned her head sharply to see Astron standing nearby, his arms crossed, an unmistakable smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Heh..." he let out, his tone carrying more amusement than she could tolerate.

    Her eyes narrowed dangerously as her face burned with equal parts embarrassment and anger. "You were watching me the whole time, weren''t you?" she demanded, her voice rising.

    Astron''s smirk widened just slightly, and he shrugged nonchntly. "I was curious to see how you''d handle it."

    "You-!" Irina stomped her foot, her frustration boiling over. "You could have said

    something!"

    "And interrupt the heir of the Emberheart family in her moment of glory?" he replied smoothly, his tone maddeningly calm. "That would''ve been rude."

    Irina''s eyes burned with a mixture of embarrassment and determination as she pointed a finger at Astron. "Let me show you how to be rude!" she growled.

    SWOOSH!

    Before Astron could react, she lunged at him, her movements swift and fueled by her frustration. Her hands reached for the dishes he had so carefully prepared, her intent clear-if her meal was ruined, so was his.

    Astron''s eyes widened briefly in surprise before narrowing, hisposure slipping just slightly. "What are you doing?" he asked, pulling the te of food back as he

    stepped away.

    "Avenging myself!" Irina dered, her fiery determination unrelenting.

    Astron sidestepped her with practiced ease, holding the te high above his head as she reached for it. "Don''t you think this is a bit extreme?" he asked, his tone still maddeningly calm despite the situation.

    "No!" Irina shot back, her voice sharp. "Not when your smug face is involved!" The kitchen became a chaotic battlefield as the two moved around the space, Irina relentless in her pursuit of the food and Astron determined to keep it out of her reach. tes ttered, a chair tipped over, and more than one utensil ended up on the floor

    as they circled the ind and darted between counters. Astron ducked under one of her grabs, his movements smooth as he maneuvered away from her. "You''re going to destroy the kitchen at this rate," he pointed out, his voice steady despite themotion.

    "Then stop running and take responsibility!" Irina retorted, lunging forward again.

    Eventually, she cornered him near the far counter, using her body to block his escape. Astron nced around, his sharp eyes assessing his options, but before he could make another move, Irina surged forward, her hand outstretched toward the te he held. The sudden motion brought her chest to press lightly against his, and before she knew it, she was leaning into him, her face mere inches from his. Her outstretched hand hovered just shy of the food, but her focus faltered as the proximity hit her. The room seemed to still, the sounds of their chaotic chase fading into the background as Irina''s breath caught in her throat. Her fiery red eyes locked onto Astron''s sharp purple gaze, the intensity of his expression sending a jolt through her

    chest.

    For a moment, neither of them moved. Astron''s free hand rested lightly against the counter for bnce, his other still holding the te out of reach. Irina''s fingers hovered just above it, trembling slightly as the realization of their position sank in.

    This... Her thoughts scrambled, her heart pounding. This isn''t- Astron''s gaze flickered, the faintest hint of amusement returning to his eyes as he arched a brow. "You seem determined," he said, his voice low and teasing. "But are you

    sure you''re after the food?"

    Irina''s checks red a deep crimson, the words snapping her out of her daze. "You-!" she sputtered, her hand pulling back as she stepped away hastily.

    Her sudden retreat caused her to bump into the counter behind her, the motion jolting a te that rattled noisily. She clutched at her chest, trying to steady her

    racing heart as she red at him.

    "You''re...."

    "You are?"

    Irina''s words trailed off as she locked eyes with Astron again, her chest tightening. His

    calm, sharp gaze held a faint glimmer of amusement, and it only irritated her further. Flustered, she turned her head away with a sharp huff and moved to sit at the table. "Humph," she muttered, crossing her arms and shaking her legs idly as they dangled from the chair. She didn''t say another word, though the faint pout on her lips spoke

    volumes.

    Astron watched her for a moment, his expression softening into something close to amusement. "Now what?" he asked, his voice smooth as he leaned casually against the

    counter.

    Irina didn''t look at him, her fiery red hair swaying slightly as she turned her face stubbornly to the side. "Humph!" she repeated, her tone carrying an air of exaggerated

    indignation.

    Astron raised an eyebrow. "You look like you''re waiting for something," he observed,

    his tone teasing.

    Irina''s legs swung a little faster under the table, her pout deepening. She didn''t reply,

    but her expression resembled that of a cat sulking while very obviously waiting to be

    fed.

    "Sigh..."

    Astron sighed softly, shaking his head as he picked up the te of perfectly cooked

    food and approached the table. He set it down in front of her with a deliberate motion, the enticing aroma wafting up as the nended.

    Irina''s nose twitched slightly at the smell, her stubborn facade cracking just a little.

    She nced at the te out of the corner of her eye, but quickly looked away again, her arms still crossed.

    "Are you going to eat, or should I take it back?" Astron asked, the teasing lilt in his

    voice unmistakable.

    Irina''s foot stopped mid-swing, her fiery gaze snapping to his. "Don''t you dare," she

    said, her voice sharp but tinged with an undeniable hunger.

    "What if I dare?"

    "Humph!"

    Seeing her eyes filled with fire, Astron shook his head.

    "It is prepared for you anyway. Who can take it away from you?"

    Irina huffed again but reached for the fork. As she took her first bite, her expression

    softened, the vors melting away her irritation. She didn''t say a word, but her shoulders rxed slightly, and her legs resumed their swinging under the table.

    TAP!

    "Here. Your tea."

    ".....Thanks....

    Eventually, the mood became normal.

    But well, Irina was really having a hard time.

 Chaoter 692 155.3 - Case of a breakfast

    Chaoter 692 155.3 - Case of a breakfast

    Astron began setting down the rest of the dishes he had prepared, his movements calm and efficient despite the chaos they had caused earlier. tes of fried herb patties, crispy potatoes, Emberboar bacon, and the vibrant eggs with tomato sauce filled the table.

    Irina watched silently, her fork halfway to her mouth as she observed him. It struck her that despite their impromptu "battle" in the kitchen, not a single dish had been ruined or spilled. The chairs might have tipped over, a few utensils littered the floor, but every te remained pristine, as if the chaos had been carefully choreographed. She nced down at her own te, then back at Astron, her lips pressing into a thin line. She hated to admit it, but she was impressed. "How did you...?" she began, her voice trailing off.

    Astron nced at her, one brow arched. "How did I what?" he asked, cing a cup of tea in front of her.

    "Nothing," she muttered, quickly stuffing another bite of food into her mouth.

    But her thoughts didn''t stop. She reyed the earlier scene in her mind-the way he had moved, dodging her lunges with ease, holding onto the food without spilling a single drop. His movements had been so fluid, so precise. She''d never seen anyone so nimble, not even inbat. It wasn''t just his speed or reflexes-it was the way he seemed to always be in control of his body, even in a chaotic situation.

    Her gaze flickered to him again as he settled into a chair across from her, taking a sip of his tea. His sharp features were rxed, his expression calm as if the earlier chaos hadn''t happened.

    "Like a cat..." she mumbled absentmindedly, her fork tapping lightly against her te. Astron nced up, his purple eyes narrowing slightly in curiosity. "What was that?" Irina blinked, realizing she had spoken aloud. Her cheeks flushed, and she quickly shook her head. "Nothing," she said quickly, though her mind lingered on the thought. She remembered a particr cat she''d encountered at the academy-a sleek, ck creature that had a habit of leading her to ces she hadn''t intended to go, including the library that day. It had moved with the same kind of grace Astron did, its steps silent and deliberate, its gaze sharp and knowing.

    That cat... and him... she thought, her lips pressing into a thin line. The resemnce was uncanny.

    Astron leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his hand as he studied her. "You''ve been staring," he said, his tone teasing. "Do I have something on my face?"

    Irina''s fork ttered against her te as she quickly shook her head. "No!" she said, her voice higher than she intended. She cleared her throat, trying topose herself.

    "I was just... thinking about something"

    "About me?"

    Irina scoffed, crossing her arms as she leaned back in her chair. "Don''t tter yourself," she muttered, though the faint blush on her cheeks betrayed her.

    "Hmm..."

    Astron hummed softly, his gaze lingering on her for a moment longer before he returned to his tea. "If you say so," he said lightly, his tone leaving her bristling.

    She huffed, turning her attention back to her te. Like a cat... she thought again, stealing another nce at him. The idea refused to leave her mind, and she couldn''t decide whether it annoyed her or amused her. Probably both.

    The two of them dined quietly, the earlier chaos of the kitchen melting into a surprisinglyfortable calm. Irina poked at the fried herb patties on her te, the golden crust catching the light, before taking a cautious bite. Her eyes widened slightly as the vors hit her-a perfect bnce of crispy exterior and savory filling, the herbs and spices enhancing the simplicity of the dish.

    She nced across the table at Astron, who ate with his usual unhurried grace. His expression betrayed nothing, but Irina could tell he was aware of her reaction. She huffed softly, unwilling to admit out loud that the food was, in fact, good.

    The eggs and tomato sauce were next, the spices melding with the natural tanginess of the tomatoes to create a satisfying bite. The Emberboar bacon, with its rich, smoky vor, practically melted in her mouth. Everything on the table was simple yet executed with care, the kind of meal that didn''t need to be shy to be satisfying.

    "Not bad," she muttered under her breath, spearing another piece of potato with her fork.

    Astron''s gaze flicked to her, his purple eyes glinting with amusement. "What was that?" he asked, though his tone made it clear he''d heard her perfectly.

    Irina red at him, her cheeks flushing faintly. "I said it''s not bad," she repeated, louder this time, her tone defensive.

    "Hmm," Astron hummed, taking another bite of his food. "I''ll take that as high praise from you."

    Irina rolled her eyes, but her lips twitched slightly, almost betraying a smile. She returned her attention to her te, determined not to let him see how much she was enjoying the meal.

    It wasn''t as if she was a gourmet or anything. Her standards for food weren''t particrly high-as long as it was edible and didn''t taste like ash, she''d be satisfied. But even so, she couldn''t deny that Astron''s cooking had a certain... charm. Each dish was bnced, the vorsplementing one another without being overwhelming. It wasn''t chef-level, but it was clearly made with skill and care.

    Her thoughts wandered briefly to the meals she was used to-borate, meticulously prepared feasts served by the finest chefs in the Emberheart household. They were impressive, certainly, but there was something about the simplicity of this meal that felt more genuine. It reminded her of the rare times she''d eaten something made by hand, without theyers of expectation and ceremony that usually apanied her meals.

    She stole another nce at Astron, who was calmly sipping his tea as though he hadn''t. just orchestrated a chaotic yet perfectly executed breakfast. Hisposure was as steady as ever, his expression unreadable but oddly reassuring.

    "Humph," she muttered, returning to her food.

    They ate inpanionable silence, the tension from earlier reced by an unspoken understanding. Irina didn''t want to admit it, but she felt strangely at ease, a rare feeling she wasn''t entirely sure what to do with. The food, the quiet, thepany-it all came together in a way that felt... right.

    As she finished thest bite of her patty, she leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms as she watched Astron clear his te. "You''re annoyingly good at this," she said,

    her tone begrudging.

    Astron nced at her, raising an eyebrow. "Good at what?"

    "This," she said, gesturing vaguely at the table. "Cooking. Being irritating. Acting like you''re perfect."

    "I never said I was perfect," he replied, his tone calm. "But I''ll take thepliment."

    Irina scoffed, but the faint blush on her cheeks didn''t go unnoticed. She turned her head, staring out the window as if to hide her expression. "Whatever," she muttered, though the corners of her lips tugged upward despite herself.

    As Irina leaned back in her chair, a thought struck her, sharp and sudden. The herb patties. She nced at the empty te in front of her, the lingering taste still fresh on her tongue. It wasn''t just that they were good-they were familiar. Strangely familiar.

    Her brows furrowed as she tapped a finger against her arm, the gears in her mind turning. The vor of the herbs he had used-it was almost identical to the ones she had tasted in the past. And that past wasn''t something random or recent. It was a distant memory, tied to specific moments she''d long tucked away.

    The sheer improbability of it made her chest tighten. There were countless herbs that could have been used to make these patties. Astron could have chosen anybination, and yet, he had picked these. The exact herbs that she happened to like. Her lips pressed into a thin line as the realization began to settle.

    This isn''t a coincidence, she thought, her fiery gaze darting toward Astron, who was now casually stacking their empty tes. His movements were calm and unhurried as if he werepletely unaware of the thoughts swirling in her head.

    But Irina wasn''t convinced. There''s no way he just stumbled into my home and decided to make herb patties with the exact ingredients I like by chance. That doesn''t happen.

    That can''t happen.

    Her fingers tightened on the edge of the table as she stared at him, her mind racing. Did he... n this? The idea sent a small shiver down her spine, though she wasn''t

    sure if it was from unease or something else entirely.

    "Astron," she said suddenly, her voice sharper than she intended.

    He nced at her, his sharp purple eyes locking onto hers. "What?" he asked, his tone calm as always, though his gaze carried a hint of curiosity.

    Irina leaned forward slightly, her fiery gaze locked onto Astron. "Herb patties," she said again, her tone carrying the weight of her suspicion. "Why herb patties?" Astron paused for a moment, ncing at her before resuming his task of stacking utensils. His expression remained calm, unbothered, as if her question didn''t faze him in the slightest. "Why not?" he replied casually. "Seemed like a good choice." Irina narrowed her eyes, her frustration bubbling just beneath the surface. "You don''t strike me as someone who''d eat herb patties," she said pointedly. "You look more like the ''meat and potatoes'' type. Something simpler, less... intricate." Astron turned to face her fully, crossing his arms as he leaned back against the counter. "And what makes you think that?" he asked, his toneced with mild

    amusement.

    "Because," Irina said, gesturing toward the now-empty te, "these aren''t the kind ofn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    thing you just decide to make. They''re specific. The herbs, the bnce of vors-it''s not your usual style. So why? Why did you make these?"

    Astron shrugged, his expression unreadable. "I wanted to make something different,"

    he said simply. "That''s all."

    "That''s all?" Irina repeated, her skepticism clear. "You expect me to believe that?"

    He raised an eyebrow, his lips curling faintly at the corners. "Why not? Do you think I

    made them for some grand reason?"

    Her eyes narrowed further. "Yes," she said bluntly. "Because there''s no way you just happened to pick the exact herbs I like by chance.""

    "What herbs?" he asked, his tone carefully neutral.

    Irina crossed her arms, leaning back in her chair as she listed them off. "Thymeleaf,

    firemint, and shadow basil. The exact three you used for the patties. How did you

    know to use those?"

    Astron didn''t respond immediately, his gaze steady as he watched her. For a moment,

    the silence between them stretched, the tension palpable. Then he shrugged again, his tone as nonchnt as ever.

    "I didn''t know," he said. "I just picked what I had."

 Chapter 693 155.4 - Case of a breakfast

    Chapter 693 155.4 - Case of a breakfast

    "I didn''t know. I just picked what I had."

    Irina stared at him, her fiery eyes narrowing with suspicion. Those words-I just picked what I had felt hollow, a flimsy excuse that didn''t match up with the improbability of the situation. Not because she''d caught him slipping or because his face betrayed him, but because something in her gut told her it wasn''t the whole truth.

    And Irina Emberheart trusted her instincts.

    She pushed back her chair and stood, walking toward him with deliberate steps. Astron remained where he was, leaning casually against the counter as he watched her approach. His sharp purple gaze followed her every move, calm andposed, but she noticed the faintest flicker of something in his eyes-amusement? Challenge? She couldn''t quite ce it, but it only fueled her determination.

    Stopping just in front of him, she set her empty cup down on the counter with a sharp clink. "Refill," she said tly, holding his gaze.

    Astron arched a brow but didn''t move immediately. "Demanding, aren''t we?" he remarked, his tone light.

    Irina crossed her arms, her expression unwavering. "Stop dodging," she said firmly. "You didn''t just ''pick what you had. That''s a lie."

    Astron sighed softly, his calm demeanor unshaken as he reached for the teapot. "You''re persistent," he said, pouring the tea into her cup. The fragrant steam curled upward, but his movements were almost too casual, tooposed.

    "And you''re deflecting," Irina shot back, her tone sharp. She took the cup and stepped closer, her fiery gaze locked onto his. "Why those herbs, Astron? Why those exact three?"

    Astron paused for a fraction of a second, the briefest hesitation in his otherwise smooth actions. It was enough for Irina to pounce. "See? You hesitated," she said triumphantly, her tone gaining a hint of smugness. "You do know something."

    He set the teapot down with a quiet clink, finally meeting her gaze fully. "You''re reading too much into this," he said, his voice calm but firmer now. "It''s just food,

    Irina."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Just food?" she echoed incredulously, her hands moving to her hips. "Do you have any idea how many herbs exist that you could have chosen? And you just happened to pick the exact ones I like? That''s not a coincidence."

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "Why does it matter so much to you?" he asked quietly. "Do you think I have some secret motive for making AMTMH--R8,EBUMHBE FR F5, P55" ,E 3Ru

    breakfast?"

    "It''s not about the motive," Irina replied, her voice softer but no less insistent. "It''s about you not being honest. I want to know how you knew."

    The silence stretched between them, the air thick with unspoken tension. Astron''s gaze didn''t waver, but Irina could feel the weight of his thoughts, the way he seemed to be calcting his next move.

    Finally, he exhaled softly, his lips curving into a faint, almost imperceptible smirk. "And if I said I guessed?" he asked, his tone carrying a hint of challenge.

    Irina leaned closer, her fiery hair brushing against her shoulders as she stared him down. "Then I''d say you''re a very lucky guesser," she said dryly, her voice tinged with sarcasm. "But I don''t believe in luck like that. So, I''ll ask again-how did you know?"

    Astron''s smirk widened ever so slightly, the amusement in his eyes more evident now. "You''re relentless," he said, almost as if to himself. "Fine. Let''s just say..." He leaned slightly closer, his voice dropping to a softer, more deliberate tone. "I pay attention." Irina blinked, her breath hitching as his words sank in. "Pay attention?" she repeated, her voice faltering slightly.

    He straightened, his calmposure firmly in ce as he picked up his own cup. "You can learn a lot by observing," he said simply, taking a slow sip of his tea.

    Irina stared at him, her mind racing. Pay attention? What does that mean? How much does he know about me? The thought sent a shiver down her spine, though she wasn''t sure if it was unease or something else entirely.

    Well, she knew the answer internally though.

    Irina''s lips parted slightly, her voice stumbling as shetched onto his words. "Observing? You''ve been... observing me?"

    Astron set his cup down with a deliberate calmness, his sharp purple eyes meeting hers. "I observe everyone," he said simply, his tone even.

    Her fiery eyes narrowed at his response, a flicker of irritation crossing her features. "Everyone?" she echoed, her tone pointed. "So, you''re saying you do the same for Julia or Lilia? Or Senior Maya? Sylvie?"

    For a brief moment, Astron''s gaze sharpened a flicker of something unspoken crossing his expression at the mention of those names. But just as quickly, hisposure returned, his voice steady as he replied, "Yes. I do."

    Irina bristled, but before she could interrupt, he continued, his tone taking on a faint edge of challenge. "The same goes for Ethan, Lucas, Carl, Victor, Eleanor, or anyone else I''ve crossed paths with."

    His words struck like a hammer, and Irina felt her chest tighten as she realized what he was saying. He wasn''t denying it-he was leveling the ying field, making it clear

    Imanter 1h 4-1AAntanasKTAST

    that his observations weren''t personal. But still...

    Everyone? The thought wed at her, and she clenched her fists slightly at her sides. She understood his point, but understanding didn''t stop the faint sting in her chest. Why? Why did it bother her so much? Why couldn''t she be satisfied with his answer? Her fiery gaze flicked up to meet his, a mix of frustration and something more vulnerable flickering in her eyes. "But..." she started, her voice softer now, tinged with a hint of something she couldn''t quite name.

    "But?"

    It''s not the same, right? I mean...I''m not just... like everyone else to you, am I?"

    She wanted to say, this but strangely, she did not. For whatever reason she didn''t want to say it at all.

    Irina''s thoughts churned, her gaze locked on Astron''s calm expression. The gears in her mind spun relentlessly. Can someone really understand someone else''s preferences just by observing them? Especially something as specific as this?

    Her fiery eyes narrowed slightly as doubt crept in. She couldn''t ignore the situation- how could she? Astron''s actions weren''t adding up. It wasn''t just a matter of casually observing her; it felt... deliberate. Intentional. She bit her lip, her head spinning as she tried to piece it together. Doesn''t this mean he''s been paying more attention to me

    than he''s letting on?

    And yet... she couldn''t help but second-guess herself. Am I imagining things? Overthinking? The uncertainty gnawed at her, making her stomach churn. She needed rity-something solid to hold onto, something that would make sense of this

    whirlwind in her mind.

    She took a deep breath, fixing him with a casual yet pointed look. "Do you know what Julia likes to eat?" she asked, her tone light, as if the question was an afterthought. Astron nced at her, his purple eyes steady as ever. He didn''t respond immediately, as if considering the purpose behind her question. Then, with a faint shrug, he answered. "She likes fruit-based desserts. Citrus tarts, to be specific. She also prefers lighter meals-grilled fish, sds with vinaigrette. And she has a habit of drinking chamomile tea before bed."

    Irina blinked, her chest tightening. His response was so calm, so precise, it took her by surprise. But more than that, it was urate. He''s right, she thought, her brow furrowing. As Julia''s friend, she knew those were her preferences-there was no

    denying it.

    For a moment, she didn''t know whether to feel relieved or more conflicted. If he could name Julia''s preferences so easily, didn''t that mean he paid just as much attention to others? That her suspicions were unfounded? But at the same time... wasn''t this different?

    Her fiery gaze darted back to his, searching for something-an answer, a crack in hisposure, anything. But his face remained steady, unreadable, frustratingly calm. "Hmm..." She crossed her arms, leaning back slightly. "So, you''re saying you just... keep track of everyone''s preferences? Is that it?" Her tone was sharper now, edged with something she couldn''t quite define.

    Astron met her gaze evenly, his lips curving faintly. "If it helps me understand them,

    why not?"

    His answer was maddeningly simple, yet it left her even more tangled. "Why not?

    ''What do you mean why not?"

    Irina thought, her frustration bubbling beneath the surface. Of course, it''s because...

    Her chest tightened as the realization formed, sharp and undeniable. I only want you to look at me. What else? I want you to only pay attention to me, to focus on me. The thought sent a flush of warmth to her cheeks, but it also filled her with a gnawing uncertainty. But... is that too much? Would ite across as demanding? Selfish? She bit her lip, her fiery gaze flickering back to Astron, who had returned to his tea, seemingly unbothered by her internal turmoil. His calmness only made the storm in her head more pronounced. Doesn''t that mean I''m just meddling in his life too much? That I''m trying to control something I have no right to?

    Her mind raced as she tried to untangle her emotions. Knowing him, he probably wouldn''t appreciate it. He values his independence-his space. If I start demanding things like this, would he... push me away?

    The thought made her stomach twist ufortably. Irina wasn''t used to feeling this way-unsure, vulnerable, like she was treading on fragile ground. She''d faced countless challenges, countless opponents, but this was different. This wasn''t a fight she could win with skill or strength. This was something intangible, something far

    more delicate.

    But even so, she thought, her resolve hardening. I can''t just ignore it. I can''t pretend it

    doesn''t matter.

    Her fingers drummed against the table as she wrestled with her thoughts, her fiery temper shing with her own thoughts.

    Finally, she exhaled sharply, leaning forward slightly as she tried to steady her voice.

    "Astron," she said, her tone softer than before but no less determined.

    He nced up, his sharp purple eyes locking onto hers. "Yes?" Her heart raced under his gaze, but she held her ground. "Do you ever..." She

    hesitated, the words catching in her throat. "Do you ever feel like... you pay more

    attention to some people than others?"

    Astron tilted his head slightly, considering her question. "Of course," he said after a

    moment, his voice calm. "It depends on the situation. Some people require more attention, others less."

    His answer was practical, and straightforward. But it wasn''t what she wanted to hear.

    It didn''t address the knot of emotions twisting inside her.

    "Humph."

    Hence, she did act.

 Chapter 694 155.5 Case of a breakfast

    Chapter694 155.5 Case of a breakfast

    Irina acted before she could overthink it. In one swift motion, she stood, pushing Astron back into his chair with just enough force to make him sit down without resistance. Before he could respond, she moved deliberately, settling herself onto hisp as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Her hand held her cup firmly, and her posture was poised-but the faint flush on her cheeks betrayed her internal

    turmoil.

    Astron blinked, his sharp purple eyes widening slightly in genuine confusion. For a moment, he seemedpletely thrown off, his calmposure slipping in the face of her unexpected action.

    "What happened... out of nowhere?" he asked, his voice calm but edged with

    bewilderment. He tilted his head, his gaze narrowing slightly as if trying to decipher her intentions. "What are you doing, Irina?"

    The sight of his confusion-a rare, almost unprecedented expression-sent a flicker of satisfaction through her. He always acted like he was in control, always the calm and collected one. But with her, he seemed to falter, to break that perfect mask ofposure.

    Irina took a sip from her cup, pointedly ignoring his question as she steadied herself. The warmth of hisp beneath her sent a fresh wave of heat to her cheeks, but she refused to let it show. Instead, she looked down at him, her fiery red eyes gleaming with a mixture of challenge and something softer, more vulnerable.

    "You''re always soposed," she said finally, her tone quiet but deliberate. "Always so calm, as if nothing fazes you. But with me..." She trailed off, letting her words hang in the air as she watched his reaction.

    Astron''s lips parted slightly, but he didn''t respond immediately. His confusion was still evident, but there was something else in his expression now-curiosity, perhaps, or even intrigue. He remained still beneath her, his sharp gaze never leaving hers. "Why?" she continued, leaning closer. Her voice dropped to a softer tone, her eyes narrowing as she searched his face. "Why is it that you always seem so unshaken, yet whenever it''s me, you look like you don''t know what to do?"

    Astron exhaled softly, hisposure slowly returning as he leaned back slightly, his hands resting lightly on the arms of the chair. "You''re unpredictable," he said simply, his voice calm but carrying a hint of amusement. "And unpredictable people tend to catch me off guard."

    Irina''s eyes narrowed at his answer, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Is that all?" she asked, her voice tinged with frustration.

    Astron''s gaze softened slightly, the faintest curve of a smile ying at his lips. "Maybe,"

    -------x

    ------------ Q-------------

    he said, his tone teasing yet thoughtful. "Or maybe it''s because you''re... different."

    Astron''s smile faded slightly, his expression growing more thoughtful. He met her gaze, his purple eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine. "I don''t know."

    But what a way to kill the mood.

    "Don''t evade it. How different?"

    Irina''s fiery gaze didn''t waver as she leaned slightly closer, her fingers idly wandering along the fabric of Astron''s shirt. With her other hand, she brought her cup to her lips, sipping her tea slowly, her expression unrelenting. She wasn''t about to let him off the hook.

    Astron''s purple eyes narrowed slightly, his lips twitching as if suppressing a smirk. "Different is just different," he said finally, his tone light but evasive. "Does it need a definition?"

    "Yes," Irina replied without hesitation, her tone sharp and unyielding. "I want you to say it. How am I different?"

    His gaze met hers, steady but guarded. He didn''t answer immediately, and she could feel his hesitation like a tangible weight in the air. But she wasn''t about to let him slip away. Her fingers moved deliberately, tracing a light path along his chest before curling slightly against the fabric, her touch both yful and challenging.

    "Say it," she pressed, her voice soft but insistent.

    Astron''s lips parted as if to respond, but he hesitated, his purple eyes flicking briefly to her hand before returning to her face. The arm supporting her back shifted slightly, his touch firm but not restraining, as though grounding her in her perch.

    "Say it," she repeated, a faint smirk tugging at her lips now as she felt the faintest stir of triumph. She could feel his difort, his usual calmposure wavering under her persistence.

    His voice, when he finally spoke, was quiet but deliberate. "You''re... infuriating." Irina''s brow furrowed, and she leaned in even closer, her fiery hair brushing against. his cheek. "Not an answer," she shot back, her voiceced with mock irritation. "Try

    again."

    Astron exhaled slowly, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth now. "You don''t make it easy."

    "Good," she said, her tone smug. "I don''t n to."

    She shifted slightly in hisp, testing thefort of his legs beneath her. To her satisfaction, they were steady and perfectly supportive, just like his arm against her back. It felt almost too natural, the way she fit there as if his presence had been tailored to amodate her.

    101

    Her gaze softened, though the intensity didn''t leave her voice. "So, Astron. How am I different?" She took another sip of her tea, her fingers resuming their wandering path as if daring him to evade her again.

    Astron''s eyes flickered with something she couldn''t quite ce-a mix of exasperation, amusement, and something deeper. His hand on her back pressed slightly, steadying her bnce as he leaned forward, his lips mere inches from hers.

    "You''re the only one," he said finally, his voice low but firm, "who makes me feel like I''m losing control."

    Irina froze, her breath catching at his words. The weight of his statement hung in the air, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to fall away. Her fingers stilled against his chest, her tea forgotten as her mind raced to process what he''d just said. "Control?" she repeated, her voice softer now, almost disbelieving. Astron''s smirk faded, his expression turning serious as he met her gaze. "You push me," he said quietly, his purple eyes steady and unflinching. "In ways no one else does. You make me question things I thought I had figured out. You... unsettle me."

    Irina''s heart pounded in her chest, her fiery resolve flickering in the face of his rare vulnerability. For once, she didn''t have a sharp retort, her usual confidence giving way to a quiet, unspoken understanding.

    But she wasn''t about to let him have thest word.

    "Well," she said finally, a faint smirk returning to her lips as she leaned closer, her voice teasing. "It''s about time someone shook you up."

    Astron didn''t reply immediately, his gaze steady as he studied her, his sharp purple eyes betraying nothing. Irina was about to press him further when she noticed a subtle shift in his expression. His eyes narrowed ever so slightly, and before she could react, his hand moved with precision.

    A sudden, sharp pinch on her side.

    "Ah!" Irina squealed, her voice breaking into augh as she instinctively squirmed, her

    body jerking in surprise. "What are you-stop that!"

    Astron''s lips quirked into a faint smirk, his calm demeanor cracking just enough to

    show a flicker of amusement. "You seemed toofortable," he said smoothly, as if his actions were entirely justified.

    Irina''s fiery red eyes widened as she twisted in hisp, trying to avoid his hand while maintaining her bnce. "Comfortable?!" she eximed, her voiceced with both

    indignation andughter. "You-bastard!"

    Another pinch, this time lighter but perfectly aimed. Irinaughed again, her defenses crumbling as the ticklish sensation took over. Her movements became frantic, her tea

    cup now abandoned on the table as she pushed at his chest, trying to create some

    distance.

    "Stop it!" she demanded between breaths, though herughter betrayed her enjoyment of the moment. "I swear if you do that again-"

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his mouth''s curls growing slightly. "If I do what?" he asked

    innocently, his tone infuriatingly calm.

    Irina''s cheeks flushed as she red at him, herughter fading into a mix of embarrassment and frustration. "You know what!" she snapped, though the lingering smile on her lips softened her words.

    "Do I?" he replied, his fingers hovering yfully near her side again.

    Her hand shot out, grabbing his wrist in a firm grip. "Try me," she said, her voice low

    but tinged with amusement.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Try me?" he echoed, his tone carrying an unmistakable challenge. Without hesitation, his right hand darted toward her side again.

    Irina was ready this time-or so she thought. Her hands shot up to intercept his, but Astron''s movements were infuriatingly precise. His left hand caught hers mid-air, holding it firmly in ce, while his right hand feinted toward the same side she was

    defending.

    For a moment, she felt victorious. ''Gotcha!'' she thought.

    But then, in a fluid motion, Astron switched tactics. His right hand veered unexpectedly, reaching for her opposite side. His fingers found their mark, delivering

    a perfectly timed pinch.

    "Ah!" Irina squealed, her body jerking in response as a fresh wave ofughter burst from her lips. "You-stop it!" she gasped, squirming in hisp as she tried to twist away

    from him.

    The sudden movement threw her off bnce, and for a moment, she felt herself

    tipping. Her heart skipped a beat as she instinctively clutched at him, her hands

    grasping his shirt for stability.

    But Astron was faster.

    His arm moved swiftly, wrapping around her waist to steady her. His grip was firm yet

    gentle, pulling her back securely against him. Theirughter faded as the moment

    shifted, the yful chaos giving way to a quiet stillness.

    Irina''s breath hitched as she found herself face to face with him, their gazes locking. Her fiery red eyes widened slightly, her cheeks still flushed from both theughter and the sudden closeness. Astron''s purple eyes, sharp and piercing, softened just enough to send a shiver through her.

    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The only sound was the faint hum of the

    kitchen, the distant ticking of the clock, and the quiet rhythm of their breathing.

    Irina''s hands, still clutching his shirt, trembled slightly as she tried to steady herself- not just physically, but emotionally.

    "You''re..." she started, her voice barely above a whisper, but the words caught in her

    throat.

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his gaze unwavering. "What?" he asked, his tone quieter now, the teasing edge reced with something gentler.

    Irina''s breath hitched, her heart racing as she leaned ever so slightly forward, her fiery

    gaze locked onto Astron''s lips. The quiet, maic pull between them seemed to draw

    her in, and for once, her mind was blissfully silent. No doubts, no questions-just the moment.

    But just as she closed the final gap, a sharp voice shattered the fragile stillness.

    "Young Miss."

 Chapter 695 156.1 - She cant say

    Chapter695 156.1 - She can''t say

    "Young Miss."

    The moment she had heard this sound, Irina froze, her entire body tensing as the familiar sound of Esme''s voice echoed from the doorway. Her fiery eyes widened in horror, and her head snapped toward the sound, her heart dropping at the sight of her family''s head maid standing there, her expression calm but her sharp gaze taking in every detail of the scene.

    Astron, everposed, loosened his grip around Irina''s waist and straightened his posture. His sharp purple eyes flicked toward Esme with a calm, almost indifferent expression, as though being caught in thispromising position was entirely unremarkable.

    Irina, on the other hand, was anything butposed.

    "E-Esme!" she stammered, her face a deep crimson as she scrambled to stand, nearly tripping over her own feet in the process. "What-why are you-how long have you-" Esme''s lips twitched ever so slightly, the barest hint of amusement breaking through her professional demeanor. "I came to inform you that Matriarch is asking for you," she said, her tone as smooth andposed as ever. "It''s almost noon, and she was wondering why you missed breakfast."

    Irina''s stomach dropped further at the mention of her mother. "Noon?!" she eximed, ncing at the clock on the wall in a panic. "Why didn''t anyone wake me up?!"

    Esme''s gaze flicked briefly to Astron, and the faintest trace of a knowing look crossed her face before she turned back to Irina. "You seemed... preupied," she said delicately.

    Irina''s face burned hotter, and she shot Astron a quick re, as though ming him for the entire situation. "I''ll... I''ll get ready and go," she said quickly, her voice strained as she tried to regain some semnce ofposure.

    Esme inclined her head slightly, her sharp eyes lingering on Astron for just a moment. before she turned and exited the room.

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    Irina slumped against the counter, covering her face with her hands as a muffled groan escaped her lips. "This is a nightmare," she muttered.

    Astron leaned casually against the counter beside her, his calm demeanor unshaken. "I''d say it''s more of aedy," he said, his tone light but tinged with amusement.

    Irina groaned louder, her embarrassment reaching its peak. "Shut up," she mumbled, refusing to look at him.

    "Why?"

    Seeing her face, Astron leaned back against the counter, his arms crossed casually as he regarded Irina with a faint smirk. "You know," he began, his voice carrying that infuriatingly calm tone, "for someone who was so bold yesterday, you seem awfully unsure today."

    Irina''s head shot up, her fiery red eyes narrowing as her embarrassment turned to irritation. "Bold?!" she snapped, her voice rising slightly. "You think-"

    "You were the one who told me to stay," Astron interrupted smoothly, his tone still maddeninglyposed. "You made the decision. You even said you didn''t care about anything else in the moment."

    Irina froze, her lips parting as the memory of her words from the previous night. resurfaced. The warmth, the closeness, the conviction she''d felt-it all came rushing back, and with it, a twinge of shame for how she''d been acting now.

    "You made your choice," Astron continued, his sharp purple eyes locking onto hers. "So why regret it now?"

    Her initial irritation faded, reced by a quiet realization that left her chest tightening. He was right-she had made a decision, and it wasn''t like her to backpedal on something she''d resolved to do. She wasn''t someone who ran from her choices.

    Her hands lowered from her face, and her fiery gaze met his. "You''re right," she admitted quietly, her voice steadying. "I did make a promise to myself."

    Astron''s smirk softened slightly, though he didn''t respond. He simply watched her, waiting for her to continue.

    Irina took a deep breath, straightening her posture as she pushed her embarrassment aside. "I''ll be ready in ten minutes," she said firmly, her confidence returning as she turned on her heel and strode toward the stairs. "Don''t go anywhere."

    As she disappeared up the stairs, Astron nced after her, his expression unreadable. A quiet hum escaped him as he turned his attention back to tidying the kitchen. He was already dressed and ready for the day-his ck shirt neatly buttoned, his boots polished, and his hair still slightly damp from his earlier shower.

    Before Irina had woken, Astron had alreadypleted his morning routine. He''d trained rigorously in the Emberheart training grounds, honing his precision and strength as he always did. By the time she''d stumbled into the kitchen, flustered and disheveled, he was already several steps ahead.

    Now, as he waited for her to return, his thoughts lingered on their brief but chaotic morning.

    ''It is indeed weird....

    For a long time in a while, he was feeling something like this and it was oddly weird.

    But, at this point, had already been ustomed to hese feelings.

    At least, he had started to.

    As Astron worked swiftly through the kitchen, his hands moved with practiced precision. He disliked leaving any trace of chaos behind, especially after such a noisy morning. Each dish, utensil, and pan was cleaned and ced neatly back where it belonged. His movements were methodical, almost rhythmic, as the soothing flow of the task grounded his thoughts.

    By the time he finished, the kitchen looked immacte, as though the earlier flurry of activity had never urred. The only evidence left behind were faint scuff marks on the tiled floor, remnants of their impromptu "battle." Astron crouched briefly, inspecting them with a discerning eye, and prepared to wipe them away when he heard the sound of hurried footsteps descending the stairs.

    Irina appeared in the doorway, her fiery red hair slightly damp from a quick rinse and tied loosely behind her. She had changed into a more formal outfit-something fitting for the heir of the Emberheart family-and yet, her flushed cheeks betrayed the lingering effects of their earlier exchange.

    Astron straightened, his sharp purple eyes flicking to her with mild curiosity. "You''re faster than I expected," he remarked, his tone casual as he set the cleaning cloth aside. Irina scoffed, brushing a strand of hair from her face as she stepped into the kitchen. "Unlike you, I don''t have the luxury of taking my time," she said briskly, though there was a hint of unease in her voice. Her gaze darted to the spotless kitchen, and her brows furrowed slightly. "You already cleaned everything?"

    "Of course," Astron replied, turning to the faint marks on the floor and crouching again. "I don''t like leaving a mess." His voice carried no hint of pride, just a

    matter-of-factness that made her feel both impressed and mildly irritated.

    "Still a perfectionist, I see," she muttered, crossing her arms. "You didn''t have to go

    that far. It''s not like anyone else would''ve cared."

    He nced up at her briefly, his expression unreadable. "I would''ve cared."

    That simple response made Irina''s heart skip, though she quickly masked it by clearing

    her throat and looking away. "Well, good. At least it won''t give Esme or my mother

    something else toin about."

    At the mention of her mother, a flicker of tension crossed her face, and Astron noticed. Though he had no intention of teasing her about it, he also understood the weight of dealing with someone as imposing as the Matriarch.

    As Astron wiped away thest faint scuff marks from the floor, Irina lingered by the doorway, her arms crossed and her expression half-hidden behind her fiery red hair. She straightened when he set the cloth aside, watching as he gestured for them to leave. Without a word, they stepped out of the kitchen, Astron''s steps calm and measured while Irina''s were brisk with a faint undercurrent of tension.

    As they made their way toward the main mansion, Astron broke the silence. "Why do you think she''s called for you?" he asked, his tone light but curious. Irina''s brow furrowed, and she let out a soft sigh. "It''s probably about the trip I''ve nned," she replied, her voice carrying a faint edge of annoyance. Astron raised an eyebrow, the question clear in his sharp gaze. "Trip?"

    Irina nced sideways at him, a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips despite the

    lingering tension in her chest. "Of course," she said, her tone tinged with amusement. "Did you really think I''d spend my one-week vacation here in this mansion, under my mother''s ever-watchful eyes? That would be torture."

    Not that it wouldn''t be tempting to see you squirm around her, she thought,

    suppressing a chuckle.

    Astron shook his head, his expression unreadable as a faint hint of exasperation flickered in his eyes. "Indeed," he said simply, his voice steady butced with a trace of

    dry humor.

    Irina straightened her posture, her fiery gaze fixed ahead as they approached the main mansion. The looming structure cast long shadows across the path, its grandeur and authority an ever-present weight on her shoulders.

    This ce feels more like a gilded cage every time I return, she thought, her lips pressing into a thin line. A beautiful one, but a cage all the same. No wonder I''m counting down the seconds until we leave.

    Her mind drifted briefly to the logistics of their uing trip. She had spent weeks nning it, carefully coordinating every detail to ensure her time away from the Emberheart estate would be as liberating as possible. The thought alone was enough to soothe the knot of anxiety in her chest-until she remembered the inevitable confrontation with her mother.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She''s going to dissect every decision I''ve made, Irina mused, her shoulders tightening

    at the thought. I can already hear her questioning the destination, the arrangements, and, of course, why I''m dragging Astron along.

    The thought made her nce at him, his calm demeanor as steady as ever. He walked

    beside her with the same quiet confidence that had be both infuriating and oddly

    Does he even care about the trip? she wondered, her fiery gaze narrowing slightly. Or is he just going along with it because he''s got nothing better to do?

    The silence between them stretched for a moment before Astron spoke again, his tone

    casual. "You''ve put a lot of thought into this trip."

    Irina blinked, caught off guard by his remark. "What makes you say that?" she asked,

    her tone sharper than she intended.

    Astron nced at her, his sharp purple eyes meeting hers briefly before returning to

    the path ahead. "The way you''re walking," he said simply. "It''s the same as when you''re about to duel someone-focused, but bracing for a fight."

    Her cheeks flushed, and she looked away quickly. "Tch. Don''t read too much into it,"

    she muttered, though her thoughts betrayed her.

    How does he always do that? she thought, irritation bubbling beneath the surface. Just

    one nce, and it''s like he''s peeled back everyyer I''ve tried to keep hidden.

    Still, his observation left a faint warmth in her chest-a small, reluctant acknowledgment that he was paying attention, even if she hated how easily he saw

    through her.

    As the main doors of the mansion loomed closer, Irina straightened her shoulders and

    took a deep breath. ''Whatever......she can''t say anything anyway.'' The ship has already been sailed at the end.

 Chapter ?696 156.2 - She cant say

    Chapter?696 156.2 - She can''t say

    The Emberheart estate''s grand doors creaked open, and a maid ushered Astron and Irina into the hallway leading to the Matriarch''s study. The ornate corridor stretched endlessly, lined with paintings of Emberheart ancestors and tapestries depicting their fiery legacy. Each step echoed in the silence, a rhythmic reminder of the confrontation awaiting them.

    Irina straightened her shoulders, her fiery gaze unwavering as they reached the polished wooden doors of her mother''s room. She didn''t nce at Astron, but she could feel his calm presence beside her-a steady anchor in the brewing storm.

    The doors opened with a soft creak, revealing the Matriarch seated at her desk, her posture regal and her eyes sharp as ever. The air in the room was thick, charged with an unspoken authority that seemed to press down on them as they entered.

    The Matriarch''s gaze shifted to the two of them, her lips curving into a faint, sardonic smile. "Well, well," she said, her toneced with subtle mockery. "It seems the two of you must have had quite the night... to even miss breakfast." Her narrowed eyes lingered on them, sharp and calcting.

    Irina''s face flushed faintly, but she quickly masked her embarrassment, her posture stiffening in defiance. "We don''t need to report every moment of our lives to you, Mother," she said firmly, her tone tinged with annoyance but steady.

    The Matriarch''s smile widened, her eyes glinting with amusement at her daughter''s quick response. "Ah, Irina," she said, her voice carrying a hint of mock sweetness, "you misunderstand. I wasn''t asking for a report. I was merely observing. After all, it''s not every day that you miss a meal."

    Irina''s jaw tightened, but she refused to look away. "And yet, here we are. Is there something you wanted, or are we here for another lesson in breakfast etiquette?" The Matriarch leaned back in her chair, her fingers steepling as she regarded her daughter with an almost predatory calm. "Always so fiery, my dear," she said smoothly, her gaze flicking briefly to Astron before returning to Irina. "But no, this is not about etiquette. I''ve called you here to discuss your... uing ns."

    Irina''s heart skipped a beat, but she forced herself to remainposed. "What about them?"

    The Matriarch''s gaze turned to Astron, studying him with an intensity that seemed to peel backyers. "Yourpanion here," she said, her tone cool and measured, "is an intriguing choice for such a trip. I wonder... how much of this nning was influenced by his presence?"

    Astron stood silently, his expression unreadable as the Matriarch''s sharp gaze bore into him. He could speak if he wished, but he chose not to, leaving the floor to Irina.

    He understood the value of moments like these-this was her confrontation to navigate, her growth to im.

    Irina met her mother''s gaze with a steady defiance, her fiery eyes unwavering. "Yes, Mother," she said firmly, her voice calm but resolute. "He is the reason I nned this trip. Is there a problem with that?"

    The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed, the sharp glint in her gaze turning colder. "This openly admitting, Irina?" she asked, her voice deceptively mild butced with an edge. "You are aware, I trust, that such things cannot be taken back. Keeping this attachment within the Emberheart estate is one matter; taking it into the public eye is quite another."

    Irina''s jaw tightened, but she didn''t falter. "I''m aware," she replied. Her fiery gaze flicked briefly to Astron before returning to her mother. "But I''m not foolish enough to put a target on my back. We will be disguising ourselves."

    The Matriarch''s eyebrows arched slightly in intrigue, her tone cooling further. "Disguising yourselves? And how, exactly, do you intend to achieve that? With his face, Irina, I doubt ''discretion'' is even remotely feasible."

    Irina smirked faintly at her mother''s words, a glimmer of satisfaction shing in her eyes. "I''ve thought about that too, Mother." She reached into her spatial storage, retrieving two silver rings engraved with intricate runes. She held them up, the faint glow of their enchantments catching the light. "With these."

    The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed as she leaned forward slightly, examining the rings from a distance. "And where, may I ask, did you acquire such items? These are not the kind of trinkets one simply stumbles upon."

    Irina''s smirk deepened, her confidence shining through as she answered. "I had themmissioned weeks ago by a craftsman in Ingelheim-one of the few that Lilia trusts with this level of enchantment. They''re mana-infused and calibrated to create a shifting illusion around the wearer. Hair color, eye color, facial features... even subtle aura dampening. Everything can be masked."

    The Matriarch''s expression didn''t change, but the faintest glint of approval flickered in her eyes. "And the cost of such amission?" she asked, her voice calm but

    probing.

    Irina''s tone remained unwavering. "Considerable, but worth it. I nned for every detail of this trip, including the risk of exposure. These rings are essential for ensuring our safety and anonymity."

    The Matriarch leaned back slightly, studying her daughter with an unreadable expression. "I see. And you believe these measures will suffice?"

    "They will," Irina replied confidently. "The enchantments are top-tier, and I''ve verified the craftsman''s reputation thoroughly. With these, no one will recognize us unless they''re actively searching for us-and even then, it would take an expert to pierce the

    illusion."

    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of Irina''s words settling between them. The Matriarch''s gaze flicked to Astron, then back to her daughter, a faint smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

    "Interesting.....What if I wanted to test it?"

    Irina''s gaze didn''t falter as she met her mother''s challenge. "If that''s what it takes to prove their effectiveness, then go ahead. Test them."

    The Matriarch''s faint smile grew, an almost imperceptible glint of intrigue shing in her eyes. "Very well," she said, gesturing for Irina to proceed.

    Irina took a steadying breath, then slipped one of the silver rings onto her finger. She handed the second to Astron, who wordlessly epted it, his sharp eyes briefly meeting hers in silent understanding. With a practiced motion, Irina channeled her mana into the ring, the runes glowing faintly as the illusion took hold.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The change was subtle but striking. Irina''s fiery red hair dulled to a deep, chestnut brown, cascading in soft waves instead of its usual vibrant intensity. Her eyes shifted from their ember-like glow to a warm hazel, and her angr features softened slightly. Her overall demeanor remained regal, but her identity was obscured to all but those who truly knew her well,

    Astron followed suit, activating his ring with a steady flow of mana. His striking purple eyes dimmed into a muted gray, and his sharp features smoothed slightly, the edges softened to something less severe. His ck hair lightened to a deep ash tone, blending seamlessly with his new appearance. Though his posture andposure remained the same, the change in his face was enough to make him unrecognizable at

    first nce.

    The Matriarch''s gaze flicked between the two of them, her expression unchanging as she examined the illusions. "Impressive," she admitted after a moment, her voice calm but thoughtful. "The craftsmanship is indeed excellent. The changes are precise enough to mask your identities without drawing attention to themselves." Irina nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "As I said, Mother, I nned every detail. These artifacts will ensure our anonymity withoutpromising our presence."

    The Matriarch''s eyes narrowed slightly, her sharp gaze lingering on Astron. "Though the artifacts are well-made, they cannot suppress natural charm. You may have changed your faces, but you still look... striking. That alone could draw attention." Astron''s expression remainedposed, his voice calm as he replied, "Anonymity does not mean blending into the background entirely, Madam. It means avoiding recognition. As long as no one knows what they''re looking for, appearances will only be a fleeting curiosity."

    The Matriarch raised an eyebrow at his response, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. "A fair point," she said, leaning back in her chair. "Still, these illusions won''t protect you entirely. There will always be those who see beyond the surface."

    "I''m aware," Irina said, her tone firm. "But this is the best way to minimize risk. We''ll be

    cautious, as always."

    The Matriarch studied her daughter for a moment longer before finally nodding. "You''ve prepared well, Irina. I''ll grant you that. I will allow this trip, but remember: if anything goes wrong, the responsibility falls entirely on your shoulders."

    Irina straightened, her expression resolute. "I understand."

    With that, the Matriarch stood, hermanding presence filling the room as she

    turned toward the door. "You''ve shown me enough. I''ll leave you to your final preparations." Her gaze lingered on Astron for a brief moment, her sharp eyes conveying a silent message.

    As the Matriarch reached the door, she paused, turning back with an air of nonchnce that belied the sharpness of her gaze. Her eyes lingered on Irina for a moment longer, her lips curving into a faint, knowing smile.

    "While I understand the enthusiasm of youth," she began, her tone deceptively light, "I would advise you both to keep your... excitement in check. There''s a time and ce for everything, and it''s important not to lose focus. Especially you, Irina."

    Irina blinked, her fiery red eyes widening in surprise before her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. "Mother!" she eximed, her voice rising in a mixture of shock and embarrassment. Herposure wavered for the first time, and she stumbled over her words. "That''s why would you even-"

    But the Matriarch didn''t let her finish. Her gaze flicked to Astron briefly, her expression neutral but her meaning unmistakable. "And you," she said, her voice cool but not unkind, "should remember that the Emberheart name carries certain expectations. While I can understand the... thirst for someone like you, there are lines that must not be crossed."

    Astron, for his part, didn''t react visibly, his calm demeanor unshaken as he met her gaze. "Understood, Madam," he said evenly, though the faintest twitch at the corner of his mouth hinted at his amusement. "I shall make it so that, your daughter keeps her

    thirst in line."

    Irina, however, was still reeling. Her mother''s words had caught her so off guard that she barely registered Astron''sposed response. For a moment, the Matriarch sounded less like the unyielding head of the Emberheart family and more like a mother teasing her daughter-and the realization left Irina speechless.

    The Matriarch didn''t wait for a further response. She straightened, hermanding presence returning as she gestured toward the door. "I''ll leave you to your preparations," she said smoothly, her tone once again all business. "Do try to ensure

    that this trip is not wasted. Fun has its ce, but you both have responsibilities to

    uphold." With that, she swept out of the room, leaving an utterly flustered Irina and an unbothered Astron in her wake. The door clicked shut, and the room fell into silence.

    Irina finally managed to find her voice, though it was a strained whisper. "I cannot

    believe she just said that..."

    Astron leaned back slightly, his expression neutral but his eyes glinting with faint

    amusement. "She does have a point."

    ""

    Irina shot him a re, her embarrassment ring anew. "Don''t even start," she hissed,

    though her tonecked real bite. For some reason, despite the mortification, she felt a small flicker of warmth. In that fleeting moment, her mother had felt... human. But she quickly shook off the thought, herposure returning as she turned to Astron. "Let''s go. We''ve got a lot to do before we leave."

 Chapter 697 156.3 - She cant say

    Chapter697 156.3 - She can''t say

    Thete afternoon sun cast warm golden hues over the Emberheart estate as Irina led Astron down a side path that meandered away from the grand main mansion. Her fiery red hair shimmered in the sunlight, but her pace was brisk, and her posture

    carried an air of determination. Astron followed without a word, his calm demeanor a steady contrast to the quiet energy radiating from her.

    Irina''s heart beat faster as they neared their destination. This is it. All the nning, all the work-everythinges down to this week. She nced at Astron, his sharp purple eyes scanning their surroundings with his usualposed expression. He probably doesn''t realize how important this is to me... but that''s fine.

    As they walked, her mind wandered, weaving through fragments of her past. I''ve never had this kind of freedom before. My life has always been about training, appearances, and meeting expectations. Even the smallest decisions were scrutinized. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she suppressed the memories of countless scoldings, lectures, and carefully monitored actions.

    ''And now? Now I get to choose. For once in my life, I get to act on my own terms.'' A faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips. Though, I never thought I''d be doing it with someone like him.

    The thought sent a flicker of warmth to her cheeks, and she quickly shook it off. "We''ll be leaving tonight," she said abruptly, breaking the silence. "Our carriage is ready, and everything''s been packed. We''ll arrive at the first destination by dawn."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his gaze flicking toward her. "You''ve thought this through." Irina''s smirk returned, a hint of pride in her expression. "Of course. Did you think I''d handle this carelessly? This trip is the reason I endured all those weeks of grueling training in the Chamber of Emberheart, not to mention the endless social meetings with sycophants." She let out a soft huff. "If it wasn''t for this, I might have gone insane."

    Astron nodded slightly, his expression unreadable. "I suppose that exins the determination."

    She nced at him, her fiery gaze narrowing. "You sound skeptical."

    "Not skeptical," he replied, his voice calm. "Impressed. You''ve put more effort into this than most would."

    Irina''s steps slowed for a moment, caught off guard by the quiet sincerity in his tone. Impressed? He doesn''t say that lightly. A small, unexpected flutter stirred in her chest, but she quickly pushed it aside and picked up her pace again. "Well, someone had to make sure it would be perfect."

    They continued walking in silence for a while, the path winding through the estate''s outer gardens. Irina''s thoughts drifted again, this time to her younger self. There was a time when I used to dream about something like this-a vacation, a chance to escape everything, even for a little while. A faint, bittersweet smile crossed her lips. Back then, I imagined it would be with... someone else.

    The memory sent a pang through her chest, but she quickly dismissed it. That was then. This is now. Her gaze flicked to Astron once more. I never expected it would happen this soon. And I definitely didn''t expect it would be with him.

    As they reached a secluded area near the stables, Irina stopped and turned to face Astron, her fiery gaze locking onto his. "This week," she began, her tone firm but tinged with something softer, "isn''t just a vacation for me, nor for you."

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his sharp purple eyes narrowing, "What do you mean?" What do I mean? Heh.... Irina thought, a faint, bittersweet smile tugging at her lips. I mean this is my first real chance to act on my own-to live freely, without someone breathing down my neck or pulling the strings. But it''s also about you.

    She stepped closer, her gaze unwavering as she continued. "This isn''t just about escaping my responsibilities or breaking free from the constraints of my family." Her voice softened, taking on a vulnerable edge. "It''s about showing you something too." Astron remained silent, his expression steady as he waited for her to borate. Irina''s heart clenched slightly, and she took a steadying breath before speaking again.

    ''You''ve spent so much of your life chasing something that''s... destructive. It drives you, yes, but it''s also consuming you.'' Her fiery gaze flickered, a mixture of resolve and sadness shining in her eyes.

    Estelle. The name lingered in her mind, unspoken but heavy with meaning. Your sister. The one you lost. She''s the reason behind everything you''ve done, isn''t she? The reason you push yourself so hard, the reason you''ve be who you are.

    She clenched her fists at her sides, her thoughts swirling. I''ve seen what happens when that path takes you too far. In another timeline, another life, you became someone unrecognizable-a demon contractor who lost himself in the very revenge he sought. And eventually, you lost your life too.

    Her chest tightened, a flicker of fear sparking in her heart. Even though this Astron is different-vastly different-I can''t ignore the possibility. What if it happens again? What if I lose him the same way?

    Irina''s fiery eyes softened, a rare vulnerability flickering in their depths. Her gaze lingered on Astron, hisposed expression as steady as ever, and she took a moment to collect her thoughts. This trip meant more to her than she could ever put into words-not just for her own sake, but for his.

    He''s detached from this world, she thought, the pang in her chest tightening. He''s been so consumed by his goals, by the weight of revenge, that he''s forgotten-or maybe never learned-how to actually live.

    She stepped back slightly, her posture straightening as resolve filled her. This wasn''t just a vacation. It was an opportunity-a chance to show him a side of life he''d likely never considered. For someone like him, who''s missed so much... I want him to experience the world outside of his mission. To see the little joys, the moments of peace, the simple happiness he might never have known.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she studied him. Of course, I can''t just say any of this outright. If I did... who knows how he''d react? Astron''s like me in some ways-he doesn''t take well to being guided. He''d resist if he thought I was trying to show him something he didn''t want to see.

    Her fiery red hair caught the soft glow of the setting sun as she took a step forward. "This trip," she said finally, her tone steady but tinged with a quiet determination, "is about letting go of everything that weighs us down. It''s a break, a chance to breathe." Astron tilted his head slightly, his sharp purple eyes narrowing in thought. He didn''t respond, but the way his gaze lingered on her told her he was listening-truly listening. That was enough for now.

    She smiled faintly, though there was a flicker of bittersweetness in her expression. Just like how he thinks I''m unpredictable, I feel the same about him. He''s a puzzle I can''t solve, and yet... that''s what makes him so infuriatingly captivating.

    Turning back toward the stables, she gestured for him to follow. "Come on," she said lightly, masking the swirl of emotions beneath her calm exterior. "We''ve got a lot to do before we leave tonight."

    Astron moved to match her pace, his steps quiet andposed as ever. The silence that hung between them wasn''t ufortable-it was the kind of silence that spoke of understanding, even without words

    I want this trip to be memorable for him, she thought, her fiery gaze flickering with a rare softness. Not just for what we''ll see or do, but for what it means. For him, for me,

    for us.

    Irina paused for a moment, taking a deep breath as if to steady herself. This is it. This is where everything begins.

    Without looking at him, she spoke again, her voice quieter this time. "You know, Astron... I''m not going to make this easy for you."

    His eyebrow quirked slightly, his expression unreadable but with the faintest trace of amusement. "I''d expect nothing less."

    She smirked, the fiery determination returning to her eyes as she climbed into the carriage. "Good. Then you''re ready."

    I''ll make sure he doesn''t lose himself even if I have to drag him, kicking and screaming,

    into a life worth living.

    *******

    As thete afternoon sun cast its golden hues over the Emberheart estate, Irina made

    her way to the discreet garage near the mansion''s east wing, her steps brisk and her fiery red hair tied back into a neat ponytail. Beside her, Astron walked with his usual calm, his sharp purple eyes scanning their surroundings. Both of them wore their disguises-Illusion Rings activated, altering their appearances entirely.

    Irina''s fiery red hair had been reced by a chestnut brown, her eyes a soft hazel, and her sharp features softened just enough to make her look unrecognizable. Astron, on the other hand, now sported ash-toned hair and muted gray eyes, his angr features less pronounced. Their aura dampened subtly by the enchantments, they appeared as nothing more than two ordinary travelers.

    By the time they reached the garage, a sleek ck car with no discernible marks of the Emberheart family awaited them. The vehicle looked perfectly unremarkable, designed to blend in on any street. The driver, a middle-aged man with a professional demeanor, stepped forward and opened the rear door for them with a respectful nod.

    Irina slid into the back seat first, adjusting her coat as she settled in. Astron followed, his movements deliberate as he took the seat beside her. The door closed with a soft thud, sealing them inside thefortably cool interior of the car. Irina nced at Astron out of the corner of her eye as the driver started the engine.

    "Remember," she said, her tone low but firm, "this trip is about staying under the radar.

    No risks, no unnecessary attention. Got it?"

    Astron leaned back in his seat, his expression as unreadable as ever. "Who are you

    talking to? Me?"

    Astron leaned back in his scat, his muted gray eyes glinting faintly with amusement.

    "Who are you talking to? Me?" he asked, his tone calm but carrying a hint of teasing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Irina shot him a sharp look, her hazel eyes narrowing. "Don''t y coy," she muttered, crossing her arms. "You may have one of the faintest presences I''ve ever seen, but that doesn''t mean you''re immune to scrutiny."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his lips twitching slightly as if suppressing a smirk. "Of course. I''ll be sure to stay in line, then."

    "Hmph." Irina turned her head toward the window, unwilling to give him the satisfaction of a response. He''s so infuriating sometimes. The corners of her lips twitched faintly, though, betraying her amusement at his calm confidence. The car moved smoothly through the streets, the driver expertly navigating the route toward Etheira Haven Station. The cityscape of Emberheart territory passed by in a blur of modern architecture and bustling streets. Irina''s gaze lingered on the outside world, her thoughts drifting as she watched people go about their daily lives. And just like that the trip had started.

 Chapter ?698 157.1 - The Trip

    Chapter?698 157.1 - The Trip

    The car glided smoothly through the bustling streets of Etheria Haven, the vibrant cityscape alive with magical energy. The towering buildings, crafted with a fusion of modern design and arcane architecture, shimmered faintly under the warm evening light. Everywhere, people moved with purpose, their mana-infused lives evident in the subtle glow of their tools, trinkets, and even their clothing.

    Irina''s gaze remained fixed on the passing scenery, her expressionposed but thoughtful. She had lived here her entire life-long enough to know that even with their disguises, staying here too long was a risk she couldn''t afford. Etheria Haven isn''t just another city in the Valerian Federation, she thought, her fingers brushing lightly against her coat. It''s a city of magicians-people with abilities sharp enough to see through even the best illusions.

    The magic-infused paparazzi were notorious here, with reporters trained to pierce through enchantments to uncover hidden truths. It was why Irina hadn''t even considered showing Astron around the city, despite the fact that it was her home. I can''t afford to be discovered, she mused. If anyone recognizes me, the heir of the Emberheart family, it would spell disaster for this trip.

    Even her mother had questioned this n before approving it. Irina could still hear her voice, calm but probing, asking whether Etheria Haven was truly the right ce to start their journey. Irina had convinced her with careful reasoning: teleportation gates would reveal her identity in an instant, while trains offered a safer alternative¡ªat least in appearance. Besides, she thought with a faint smile, there''s something nostalgic and authentic about train travel. I didn''t want to miss out on that experience.

    Thatst part, of course, was an excuse. The real reason she''d chosen the train was simpler. I wanted to experience it with him, she admitted silently, her gaze flicking briefly toward Astron. Not everything has to be about magic or efficiency. Some things should just... be.

    The car pulled into the underground lot of Etheria Haven Station, a sprawling hub of magical and modern transportation. The driver parked discreetly near an unmarked entrance, a quieter section reserved for high-profile travelers seeking anonymity. Irina adjusted her coat as the driver opened the door for them.

    "Here we are," she said, stepping out and ncing at Astron as he followed. "Stick close. We''re not lingering."

    Astron nodded, his gray eyes scanning the station. The air was charged with energy. and even without seeing it directly, he could feel the magical currents flowing around them. People moved briskly through the vast space, the atmosphere alive with the subtle hum of arcane activity.

    The station itself was a masterpiece of magical engineering. High ceilings were

    adorned with floating, glowing runes that shifted and reformed to disy train schedules. Streams of light crisscrossed the space, guiding travelers to their destinations. The faint scent of ozone and mana lingered in the air, a constant reminder that this was no ordinary ce.

    Irina led the way, her steps brisk and purposeful. She nced briefly at Astron, who moved beside her with his usual calm demeanor.

    As they approached the security checkpoint, she leaned closer to him, her voice low. "Remember what I said no risks, no unnecessary attention. Let me handle everything."

    He gave a small nod, his expression unreadable. "Understood."

    ''He....''

    Though it was clear that, he was enjoying the way Irina was acting.

    They passed through the checkpoint smoothly, their disguises holding firm as they blended into the stream of travelers. Irina let out a small breath of relief once they reached the tform. The sleek high-speed train awaited them, its metallic surface shimmering faintly under the station''s glow.

    As the two stood on the tform, waiting for their train to arrive, the low hum of arcane energy in the air seemed to amplify the anticipation. Irina crossed her arms, casting a nce at Astron, who was standing with his usual calm, hands casually at his sides.

    "Haaah..." she let out another soft sigh, though she tried to keep it subtle.

    Astron''s sharp gray eyes flicked toward her. "Why are you sighing?"

    Her brow furrowed, and she turned away slightly. "...Nothing"

    "Nervous?" he pressed, his tone calm but carrying just enough teasing to make her nce sharply at him.

    "Humph. I am not nervous," she replied, her voice defensive.

    "Really?" His lips twitched as if holding back. "It doesn''t appear to be the case.

    "Shut up," she muttered, her gaze darting back to the tracks as if that would end the conversation.

    Astron hummed softly, a rare sound that made Irina''s cheeks flush slightly. She huffed again, determined not to rise to his bait, but she could feel his amusement lingering in

    the air.

    Their disguises and fake identities had passed through the checkpoint without incident. Both wore the calm confidence of seasoned travelers, and their illusionary appearances had blended seamlessly into the crowd. Even those who nced their way quickly looked elsewhere, likely drawn to their appearances for a brief moment before moving on. It''s probably because of our looks, Irina thought, her hazel eyes

    scanning the station. But as long as no one stops us, it''s fine.

    The tform was bustling with energy, but the crowd moved with purpose and efficiency. The magical city''s influence was clear here-the air carried the hum of runes engraved on walls and tforms, assisting with everything from navigation to announcements. Irina felt herself rx slightly. We''ve managed to blend in. That''s all that matters for now.

    A soft, melodic chime echoed through the station, announcing the arrival of their train. The sleek, silver-blue lotive came into view, its surface shimmering faintly with runic patterns that pulsed in rhythmic harmony. This wasn''t an ordinary train like those in the Valerian Federation. This was the Arcane Stream Express, a high-speed magical marvel managed by the Magic Council.

    The train was a symbol of the Arcadia Dominion''s prowess in blending magic with technology, a far cry from the standard trains of the Federation. Its carriages were spacious and enchanted forfort, while its route wove through Etheria Haven and smaller cities in the Arcadia Dominion, connecting the region in awork of mana-infused travel.

    Irina nced at Astron, her hazel eyes glinting. "This is it," she said, stepping forward as the train slowed to a graceful halt.

    "Impressive," Astron remarked, his calm tone betraying a flicker of genuine interest as his gaze scanned the intricate runes along the train''s body.

    A soft smile tugged at Irina''s lips as she led the way toward their assigned car. Even he can''t hide his curiosity, she thought with a faint sense of satisfaction.

    They entered the train, stepping into a spacious corridor lined with softly glowing lights that adjusted to their presence. Their private cabin was located toward the center, its door engraved with subtle runes for soundproofing and privacy. Irina slid the door open and stepped inside, taking in the luxurious yet understated design. Plush seats facedrge, magically enhanced windows that offered an unobstructed

    view of thendscape.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Astron followed her in, settling into his seat with practiced ease. He nced briefly at her, his gray eyes thoughtful. "You chose well," he said, his tone neutral but carrying the faintest hint of approval.

    Irina smirked as she took her seat across from him, her hazel gaze meeting his. "Of

    course I did. You expected anything less?"

    "Not really," he replied, leaning back in his seat.

    As Irina and Astron settled into their cabin, afortable silence enveloped the space. The soft hum of mana coursing through the train''s enchanted systems created a soothing backdrop,plemented by the faint glow of the magically enhanced

    windows.

    Astron leaned back in his seat, his sharp grav eves asionally drifting to the

    intricate patterns etched into the cabin walls. Irina, meanwhile, busied herself adjusting a small travel bag, her movements precise as she ced it neatly by her

    side.

    A soft knock at the door broke the quiet. Irina straightened, her hazel gaze flicking toward Astron briefly before she called out, "Come in."

    The door slid open to reveal a neatly dressed attendant, her uniform adorned with subtle magical insignias that identified her as part of the Arcane Stream Express staff. She stepped inside with a professional smile, holding a mana-imbued tablet in her

    hands.

    "Good evening, Mr. Calden and Miss Elira," the attendant said warmly, addressing them by the names listed on their tickets. "I''m here to confirm your travel details and provide some information about your amodations."

    Irina nodded, her expressionposed but polite. "Go ahead."

    The attendant scanned the tickets Astron handed over, her eyes glowing faintly as the tablet verified the enchantments. Once satisfied, she smiled again and began

    exining.

    "As premium passengers, you''re entitled to a variety of amenities during your journey," she said, her voice smooth and practiced. "Our dining car offers a selection of gourmet meals and beverages, which can also be ordered directly to your cabin. We rmend trying the seasonal specialties, which are freshly prepared by our

    onboard chefs."

    She gestured toward a panel embedded in the cabin wall. "You can use this interface

    to request meals, drinks, or any additional services. We also have a curated library of entertainment, including enchanted books, mana-imbued games, and projection films avable for your enjoyment."

    Irina exchanged a brief nce with Astron before nodding. "That sounds excellent.

    Thank you."

    The attendant''s smile widened slightly. "If you need anything else, feel free to use the

    cabin''smunication rune to contact the staff directly. We hope you have a pleasant.

    journey."

    With that, she bowed slightly and exited the room, sliding the door shut behind her.

    For a moment, silence returned, broken only by the faint vibrations of the train as it began toe alive. The soft whirring of mana conduits filled the air, a rhythmic sound that seemed to sync with the cabin''s ambient lighting. Outside, the golden light of dusk gave way to the deep blues of early evening.

    Irina leaned back in her seat, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "They certainly know

    how to set the mood," she remarked, her hazel gaze drifting to the glowing runes embedded in the cabin walls.

    Astron nodded slightly, his gray eyes calm as he observed the space around them. "It''s

    Irina''s smile widened. "Exactly. There''s something about the details-the soft sounds, the cozy atmosphere, the little luxuries-that make the journey feel... special." Astron tilted his head, his expression thoughtful. "It is interesting...I would have chosen to be at my destination right away, rather than wasting my time on a travel."

    "Humph.....that is why you are this dull."

    Astron couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows at that.

 Chapter 699 157.2 - The Trip

    Chapter699 157.2 - The Trip

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his gray eyes narrowing slightly. "Dull? That''s an interesting way to put it."

    Irina crossed her legs, leaning back into her seat with an air of confidence. Her hazel eyes glinted with yful defiance as she regarded him. "Yes, dull," she replied, her tone carrying a hint of mock superiority. "You view the journey as nothing more than a chore¡ªa hurdle to get past. That''s the problem."

    Astron tilted his head slightly, the faintest flicker of amusement crossing his face. "Is that so?"

    "It is," Irina dered, gesturing toward the glowing runes on the cabin walls and the soft hum of mana-infused magic in the air. "You''re so focused on reaching the destination that you''re blind to the beauty of the journey itself. And that''s where you''re missing out."

    Astron''s expression didn''t change, but his silence invited her to continue. Irina leaned forward slightly, her voice gaining a touch of passion. "Think about it. At the end of the day, if you don''t enjoy the journey, how can you truly enjoy your destination? The little details¡ªthe atmosphere, the people you''re with, the experiences along the way¡ªaren''t those just as important as where you''re going?"

    Astron''s gaze lingered on her, thoughtful but unreadable. Irina could tell he was processing her words, weighing them carefully, as he always did. The faint hum of the train filled the silence between them, broken only by the asional murmur of passengers outside their cabin.

    She smirked, satisfied that her words had struck a chord. "See? Even you can''t refute that."

    Astron remained silent for a moment longer, his sharp gray eyes drifting to the window. Outside, the golden hues of dusk had deepened into the soft blues of evening, thendscape blurring as the train''s mana-fueled engines hummed to life. Finally, he spoke, his tone quieter than before. "You might have a point."

    Irina''s smirk widened. "Might?"

    He nced at her, though his gaze was a little different. Indeed, when he was thinking about things, he became someone who was much more different."I said what I said."

    "Hmph. Typical," Irina muttered, but the satisfaction in her voice was evident.

    As if on cue, the train let out a soft huff, the sound of its powerful engines echoing through the station. A gentle lurch signaled their departure, and soon the rhythmic thrum of the wheels on the tracks joined the ambient hum of mana. The cabin lights adjusted subtly, casting a warm, cozy glow over the space as the Arcane Stream Express began its journey.

    Irina leaned back in her seat, her gaze returning to the window. The world outside was already fading into motion, a blur of lights and shapes against the encroaching night. For a brief moment, she let herself savor the sensation¡ªthe movement, the sounds, the anticipation of whaty ahead.

    Astron, meanwhile, remained quiet, his thoughtful expression unchanged as he turned his attention back to the cabin. Irina''s words lingered in his mind, challenging the practicality that had defined him for so long. For the first time, he found himself considering the possibility that the journey itself might hold something of value.

    The hum of the train and the subtle warmth of the cabin filled the space, wrapping them in a cocoon of tranquility.

    ******

    As the Arcane Stream Express gained speed, the vibrant cityscape of Etheria Haven faded into the distance, reced by the rollingndscapes of the Arcadia Dominion. Irina nced out the window, her hazel eyes softening as the scenery shifted, the twilight glow casting a surreal hue over the surroundings.

    The train cut smoothly through the Arcadia Dominion, its route weaving through andscape shaped by both nature and magic. The Dominion, though smallpared to the sprawling states of the Valerian Federation, was a hub of development and magical innovation. Its cities¡ªfive in total, aside from Etheria Haven¡ªstood as gleaming examples of arcane-industrial prowess.

    "Look," Irina said softly, gesturing toward the window. "That''s Solren Heights."

    Astron''s gaze followed hers, his sharp gray eyes taking in the sight of a city nestled along the edge of a mountain range. Solren Heights shimmered under the faint glow of mana-powered lights, its buildings a seamless blend of stone and crystalline structures enchanted to radiate energy. Hovering tforms and mana-fueled transport systems zipped through the air, giving the city an otherworldly vibrance even in the growing darkness.

    "Impressive," Astron murmured, his voice low.

    Irina smirked faintly. "It''s not just the cities. Even the environment here is different, thanks to magical industrialism."

    As the train moved deeper into the Dominion, thendscapes shifted again. The mountain ranges loomedrger, their peaks glowing faintly with ambient mana. Waterfalls cascaded down jagged cliffs, their streams shimmering with a soft, unnatural luminescence¡ªa testament to the mana that infused thend. Forests of tall, twisting trees with leaves that glowed faintly in the dark sprawled across the valleys, their bioluminescence a natural phenomenon enhanced by centuries of arcane influence.

    "The mountains here aren''t just mountains," Irina continued, her voice tinged with pride. "They''re part of the Dominion''s development. Teleportationworks and mana conduits run through them, linking the cities. Even the ranges themselves have been reshaped by magic¡ªenchanted to preventndslides and optimize the environment."

    Astron leaned slightly closer to the window, his expression calm but his attention fully captured by the sight. The train began to curve along the edge of a ridge, offering a breathtaking view of the valleys below. Streams of light¡ªmana-fueled transport vehicles and glowing ley lines¡ªcrisscrossed thendscape, connecting the cities like veins of energy pulsing through a living being.

    "You''ve been to most of these ces, I assume," Astron remarked, his voice steady but carrying a hint of curiosity.

    Irina nodded. "Of course. My family has strong ties to the Dominion''s cities. Etheria Haven is the heart of it all, but the other cities are just as important in their own way. Solren Heights specializes in mana-infused metals and materials. Veilspire focuses on magical artistry and enchantments. Starveil is the center of arcane research and experimentation. Each city contributes something unique to the Dominion''s strength."

    "..."

    But then as if to remember something, Irina''s smirk faltered slightly, her gaze returning to the window. "Though as incredible as all this is¡­ it''s suffocating sometimes. Living in a ce like this means being constantly watched, constantly judged."

    "This world is such a ce. Regardless of where you go, as long as you are outstanding, you will always be watched."

    "I know that, but that doesn''t change much."

    "Understandable."

    "You¡­.Don''t you ever care about these things?"

    "It is a bitte to ask such a thing, don''t you think?"

    "Why?"

    "..."

    "Humph. I still remember how you reacted to those rumors about you."

    Astron''s gaze remained steady, his sharp gray eyes fixed on the passingndscape as Irina''s words hung in the air. The faint hum of the train apanied their conversation, the rhythmic sound blending with the shifting mana currents outside. For a moment, he said nothing, allowing Irina''s statement to linger.

    Finally, he spoke, his tone calm and measured. "Why are you referring to it now?"

    Irina''s hazel eyes flicked to him, narrowing slightly. "Why would I not? The academy was practically buzzing with them when you first arrived. They said you were a criminal, a member of an underground organization¡­ all kinds of ridiculous things."

    Astron didn''t respond immediately, his expression unreadable. The faint flicker of movement outside the window reflected in his ash-toned hair, making him appear even more detached.

    Irina leaned back in her seat, crossing her arms. "Logically, anyone with half a brain would know that someone with a criminal record or ties to an underground group wouldn''t be allowed in the academy. But logic isn''t exactly a strong point for a lot of the students."

    "They''re young," Astron replied simply, his tone devoid of judgment. "Young mindstch onto rumors because it''s easier than thinking critically."

    Irina huffed, her gaze returning to the window. "That''s true, but it doesn''t make it any less frustrating. The way they whispered behind your back¡­ spreading baseless usations without even knowing you."

    "It didn''t bother me," Astron said evenly.

    "Didn''t it?" Irina turned to face him, her hazel eyes searching his expression. "You acted like it didn''t matter, but I saw the way you reacted. You didn''tsh out, but you didn''t ignore it either. You let them talk, let them assume whatever they wanted."

    Astron''s lips twitched slightly, though it wasn''t quite a smile. "What would you have preferred? That I confront them? Argue with every person who whispered about me?"

    Irina''s brow furrowed as she considered his words. "I don''t know," she admitted. "But the way you just let it all roll off your back¡­ It was like you didn''t care at all."

    "I didn''t," Astron replied, his voice quiet but firm. "Not in the way you think. Rumors are just noise. They don''t define who I am, and they don''t change my purpose. Let them believe what they want¡ªit doesn''t affect me."

    Irina frowned, a flicker of frustration crossing her face. "But it does affect how people see you. Don''t you care about that?"

    "Why should I?" Astron asked, his gaze turning toward her. "I''m not here to be liked. I''m not here to fit into their expectations. As long as I achieve my goals, the rest doesn''t matter."

    Irina stared at him for a moment, her frustration fading into something moreplicated. "You really don''t care what anyone thinks, do you?"

    "It''s a waste of energy," Astron replied simply. "I learned that a long time ago."

    Irina''s hazel eyes softened, and she looked away, her thoughts swirling. That''s just like him¡ªalways focused, always detached. But¡­ doesn''t he ever get tired of carrying everything alone?

    She let out a quiet sigh, her gaze drifting to the glowing forests passing by outside. "If it were me," she muttered, "I''d have dealt with the source of the rumors. Shut them down before they could spread."

    "That is something only those with the ability can say," Astron said evenly, his gaze unwavering as he looked out the window.

    Irina blinked, caught off guard by the weight behind his words. "What do you mean?"

    "You say you''d deal with the source of the rumors, shut them down," Astron continued, his tone calm butced with quiet intensity. "But you say that because you know you can. You''ve always had the strength, the authority, the resources to fight back when you wanted to. That''s your privilege."

    Irina frowned, her hazel eyes narrowing. "Privilege? You make it sound like I haven''t earned what I have."

    "I''m not saying you haven''t," Astron replied, turning his sharp gray eyes toward her. "But not everyone has that luxury. For those whock strength, power, or a voice, what choice do they have but to swallow it? To endure until they can stand on their own?"

    Irina stared at him, her lips parting slightly as his words sank in. He''s speaking from experience, she realized, her chest tightening. This isn''t just theory for him. He''s lived it.

    "That''s the difference," Astron said, leaning back in his seat. "You can fight back because you know you''ll win. But for others, fighting back might cost them everything."

    The cabin fell into silence, the rhythmic hum of the train filling the space between them. Irina''s gaze dropped to herp, her thoughts swirling. She didn''t know how to respond, her usual sharp retorts feeling hollow in the face of his quiet truth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 700 157.3 - The Trip

    Chapter700 157.3 - The Trip

    As the cabin fell silent, Astron did not say much for a while.

    "Maybe you''re right," Irina said finally, her voice softer. "But at the very least¡­ I''d still fight back."

    Astron''s gaze lingered on her for a moment, his expression unreadable. "That''s because you''ve never had to question whether it was worth it."

    Irina opened her mouth to argue but stopped herself, her frustration mingling with a newfound understanding. He''s right. I''ve always had the power to push back, to make people listen. But what about someone who didn''t? What about someone like him?

    The rhythmic hum of the train filled the silence between them as Irina stared out the window, her hazel eyes tracing the glowing cliffs and shimmering waterfalls outside. The Arcadia Dominion''s mana-infused beauty passed by in a blur, but her mind was elsewhere, caught in the web of Astron''s words and the quiet truths they carried.

    You''ve never had to question whether it was worth it.

    She sighed softly, her thoughts turning inward. He''s right, isn''t he? I''ve always had the ability to push back, to fight for what I want. But that''s because I''ve had the strength, the resources, and the privilege to do so. It''s easy for me to talk about freedom when I''ve never trulycked the power to im it.

    Her gaze drifted over the passing scenery, thendscape shifting from glowing forests to intricate ley lines stretching across vast fields. The Arcadia Dominion was a ce of unparalleled beauty and development, a hub of magic and innovation, yet even here, she realized, no one was truly free.

    The unawakened¡­ they rely on Hunters for protection. They can''t live freely because their lives are bound by the need for someone stronger to shield them. And Hunters¡­ Her thoughts lingered on her training, the rigorous discipline instilled in her as an Awakened. We''re always on guard, always careful. Even the strongest among us live with the weight of their power and the responsibility it brings.

    She frowned, her fingers drumming lightly against the armrest. If I were the strongest¡ªstronger than anyone else¡ªwould that make me free? Could someone like my mother, who is bound by the rules of society and her role as the Matriarch, live freely if she had no equal?

    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she remembered her mother''s rigid discipline, her endless meetings, and the constant demands of their family''s name. But even if she were the strongest, she''d still be bound by her own rules. She''d still choose to carry the responsibilities she has. Because strength doesn''t erase responsibility¡ªit just changes the form it takes.

    The train let out another soft chime, its mana conduits glowing faintly as it began to ascend a ridge. The view outside opened up, revealing a breathtaking panorama of the Arcadia Dominion''s cities andndscapes. Irina''s thoughts darkened further, spiraling into a question she couldn''t quite shake.

    What if the only way to truly be free is to be something more than human? A god, maybe. But even that¡­ doesn''t seem right. Gods, if they exist, have their own rules and roles, don''t they? Their own burdens.

    She exhaled sharply, shaking her head as if to dispel the heavy thoughts. This is philosophy. It''s pointless to think about it too much. But¡­

    Her gaze shifted back to Astron, who remained calm andposed, his sharp gray eyes fixed on the passing scenery.

    In the end, is it because he is strong that he can live by himself, or is it because he no longer feels attached?

    Her expression softened slightly, a new perspective dawning on her. Maybe that''s the answer. Even if I escape one set of responsibilities, another will always find me. There''s no such thing as true freedom, not really. What matters is how you carry what you''re given¡ªand what you choose to do with it.

    Irina leaned back in her seat, letting out a quiet sigh. "I hate to admit it, but you''ve got a point," she said, her voice low.

    Astron nced at her, his expression unreadable but patient. "Oh?"

    "Even if I wanted to escape everything¡ªto just be free¡ªit wouldn''tst. Something else would take its ce eventually." She smirked faintly, though there was no humor in her tone. "Freedom isn''t what I thought it was. It''s not just running away or living without rules. It''s¡­ something else."

    Astron didn''t respond immediately, his gaze returning to the glowingndscape outside. "It''s finding your own way," he said quietly, almost to himself. "Even within the constraints."

    Irina blinked, caught off guard by the uncharacteristic depth in his voice. She studied him for a moment, her smirk fading into something softer. He''s not just detached. He''s navigating his own version of this, isn''t he?

    KNOCK!

    Just then, a soft knock at the cabin door broke Irina''s reverie, pulling her out of her thoughts. She sat up straighter, ncing at Astron, who remained calm but turned his sharp gray eyes toward the door.

    "Come in," Irina called, her voice steady.

    The door slid open to reveal the attendant from earlier, her professional smile in ce. "Mr. Calden, Miss Elira," she said warmly, addressing them by their disguised names. "It''s time for your dinner service. As I mentioned earlier, we''ll prepare the cabin for your meal now."

    Behind her, two additional personnel stepped in, each pushing a polished silver cartden with covered dishes. The tantalizing aroma of gourmet cuisine began to waft through the cabin, a delicate blend of savory and herbal notes.

    "Please allow us a moment to arrange everything," the attendant said, waving her hand.

    The rings on the hands of the staff began to glow faintly, intricate runes shimmering to life as they activated the enchantments embedded in the room. The cabin responded immediately¡ªthe seating area shifted seamlessly, the plush chairs rearranging themselves into a more formal dining configuration. A smooth, polished table emerged from the floor between them, its surface glowing faintly with a protective manayer.

    The ambient lighting adjusted, casting a warm, inviting glow over the space. The entire process was fluid and almost theatrical, a disy of magical precision designed to impress.

    Irina raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching into a faint smirk as she watched the transformation. "They certainly know how to set the stage."

    Astron, as usual, remainedposed, though his gaze lingered on the glowing rings and the precise movements of the staff. "Efficient," he remarked quietly.

    Once the room had been rearranged, the attendants began to ce the dishes on the table. Each te was uncovered with a flourish, revealing beautifully ted meals that looked more like works of art than food. A rich, aromatic soup sat in a delicate porcin bowl, apanied by a warm bread basket. There was a main course of mana-infused grilled fish, its scales glistening faintly, paired with roasted vegetables that shimmered subtly with a faint magical enhancement.

    "Toplement the meal," the attendant said, cing two crystal sses on the table, "we''ve brought our finest enchanted wine. It''s non-alcoholic but infused with a calming mana blend to enhance rxation."

    Irina nced at Astron as the final touches were made to the table. "See? Even you can''tin about this level of detail."

    "..."

    Astron could only stay silent.

    The attendant and her team stepped back, their hands folded neatly in front of them. "If there''s anything else you require during your meal, please don''t hesitate to use themunication rune. Enjoy your dinner."

    With that, they bowed slightly and exited the room, leaving the two of them alone in the transformed space. The soft hum of the train continued as a backdrop, blending with the faint clinking of silverware as Irina reached for her ss.

    "Well," she said, raising the ss slightly, "to the journey."

    "....Speechless¡­."

    Astronmented, his voiceced with sarcasm.

    "What?"

    "You need to practice these lines a little more."

    "Why?"

    "Why do you think?"

    Astron set his ss down with a calm, deliberate motion, his sharp gray eyes glinting faintly as he regarded Irina. "Your choice of words," he began, his tone as even as ever, "sounds like someone trying too hard to be wise. It''s¡­ juvenile."

    Irina''s hazel eyes narrowed as she stiffened in her seat, her expression shifting from yful to annoyed in an instant. "Juvenile? Excuse me?" she shot back, her voice dripping with indignation.

    Astron leaned back slightly, his gaze unwavering. "You said, ''To the journey,'' like it''s something profound," he said, his voice carrying just enough sarcasm to be grating. "But it came off more like you were imitating someone older and wiser than you are."

    Irina''s cheeks flushed, though whether it was from anger or embarrassment was unclear. "Hmph! Why am I even bothering to toast with you?" she snapped, setting her ss down with a bit more force than necessary.

    Astron raised an eyebrow, unbothered by her outburst. "I was wondering the same thing," he said coolly, his lips twitching faintly as if suppressing a smirk.

    Irina crossed her arms, leaning back in her chair with a dramatic huff. "You''re insufferable, you know that?" she muttered, ring at the pristine table as if it were somehow at fault for her irritation. "Here I was, trying to make this meal feel a little special, and you ruined it with your stupid remarks."

    "Stupid remarks?" Astron repeated, tilting his head slightly. "I thought I was being helpful. You could use the feedback."

    "Feedback?" she sputtered, her fiery gaze snapping back to him. "You''re impossible."

    Astron shrugged, unperturbed by her frustration. "I''m just saying, if you''re going to try for a profound toast, you might want to work on your delivery."

    Irina let out an exasperated sigh, slumping slightly in her seat. "Why do I even try?" she muttered, sulking as she poked at her te with her fork.

    Astron watched her with his usual calm, his expression unreadable. He didn''t offer an apology or attempt to console her, instead taking another sip of his enchanted wine as if the entire exchange were entirely unremarkable.

    The silence stretched between them for a moment before Irina, unable to stand it, let out another huff. "You''re so aggravating," she said, though there was a faint pout to her tone now, the edge of her frustration softening.

    *****

    And well, just like that the nighttime came.

    And another crisis urred.

    Or rather an opportunity.

    "You¡­..did you really book a single bedroom?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 701 157.4 - The Trip

    Chapter701 157.4 - The Trip

    The soft hum of the train persisted as the cabin lights dimmed, signaling the approach of nighttime. Irina tapped the interface on the wall, activating the cabin''s transformation for its sleeping arrangement.

    The room responded instantly, the dining table and chairs shifting seamlessly back into the floor. The faint glow of runes lit up the walls as the bed emerged from a concealedpartment, a luxurious king-sized mattress draped in soft, plush linens.

    Astron, standing to the side, watched the transformation unfold with his usual calm. But as the bed revealed itself¡ªits singr, unmistakably shared nature¡ªhe raised an eyebrow, his sharp gray eyes flicking toward Irina.

    "You¡­" He began, his tone as calm as ever but carrying a hint of incredulity. "¡­did you really book a single bedroom?"

    Irina turned toward him, her hazel eyes widening in feigned surprise. "What? I¡ªI didn''t know it was only a single bed!" she said, her voiceced with just the right amount of indignation.

    Astron''s gaze lingered on her, his expression unreadable as he observed her for a long moment. The room fell silent save for the faint hum of the train as it continued its steady journey through the Arcadia Dominion.

    Then, he spoke his tone as cutting as it was calm. "You''re lying."

    Irina stiffened, though she quickly tried to cover it by crossing her arms. "I am not!" she shot back, her voice firm, though her flushed cheeks betrayed her.

    "You can''t escape my eyes," Astron said simply, his sharp gaze unwavering. "You booked this room knowing exactly what it was."

    Irina''s lips twitched as she fought to maintain herposure. "I didn''t," she insisted, turning her head away. "It''s just a coincidence."

    Astron didn''t reply immediately, but his silence was deafening. His piercing gaze seemed to strip away any pretense, leaving her feeling ufortably exposed. Irina avoided his eyes, her mind racing.

    So what if I''m lying? she thought defiantly. It''s not like you can prove it. As long as I don''t acknowledge it, what can you do?

    She nced at him briefly, her smirk returning as a faintly mischievous glint shone in her eyes. And even then, we''re already in this room. What are you going to do, leave the train or find another room? Heh, you''re trapped here with me. You can''t do anything.

    Astron sighed softly, his expression shifting into something between exasperation and resignation. "You''re not very good at hiding your intentions," he remarked, his voice calm but tinged with dry amusement.

    Irina turned to face him fully, her arms still crossed. "And you''re not very good at minding your own business," she retorted, her tone haughty. "Besides, it''s just a bed. What''s the big deal?"

    Astron raised an eyebrow. "It''s not about the bed. It''s about your inability to admit what''s obvious."

    "Well, I''m not admitting anything," Irina said with a huff, turning her back to him. "So, you can think whatever you want."

    Astron shook his head slightly but didn''t press further. Instead, he stepped forward, his calm demeanor unshaken as he approached the bed. "Fine," he said simply, his voice even. "I''ll take the right side. You stay on the left."

    The room was quiet save for the faint hum of the train, the soft lighting casting warm shadows over the space. Astron stepped away from the bed, grabbing a small bag he''d brought with him.

    "Where are you going?" Irina asked, her hazel eyes narrowing slightly as she watched him head toward the bathroom.

    Astron nced back at her, his sharp gray eyes calm. "To change."

    Irina huffed, crossing her arms. "Change here."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his gaze flicking briefly to her before he shook his head. "No."

    "Why not?" Irina pressed a mischievous glint in her eyes. "What''s the big deal?"

    Astron gave her a long, almost incredulous look. "I''m not into these kinds of things," he said tly, his tone calm but edged with mild disbelief.

    Irina''s cheeks flushed, and she immediately looked away, waving her hand dismissively. "Hmph! As if that''s what I meant!" she muttered, though her voice betrayed her embarrassment. She shook her head, pretending to focus on the glowing runes in the room. "Whatever, just go."

    Astron turned back toward the bathroom, pausing only when Irina''s voice stopped him again.

    "Wait."

    He turned slightly, his expression as unreadable as ever.

    "You should turn off the disguise," Irina said, gesturing vaguely toward him. Her hazel eyes flicked to the ring on his finger. "It''s just us here. Why bother?"

    Astron raised an eyebrow. "What happened to being careful?"

    Irina rolled her eyes, letting out a soft huff. "It''s just the two of us. No one''s watching, and no one''sing in. Why are you being so uptight?"

    Astron shrugged, his calm demeanor unshaken. "If something unusual happens, it''s not my responsibility," he said simply, then stepped into the bathroom without further argument.

    Irina watched him disappear, her gaze lingering on the closed door for a moment before she exhaled softly. So stubborn, she thought, her lips twitching into a faint smirk. But at least he listens¡­ sort of.

    A few minutester, the bathroom door opened, and Astron stepped out. He had changed into his sleeping clothes¡ªsimple, dark, and practical¡ªbut his appearance was striking nheless. His ck hair was slightly damp, glistening faintly in the light, and small drops of water clung to his sharp features, giving his skin an almost luminous quality. His piercing purple eyes, no longer muted by the disguise, stood out vividly against his calm expression.

    Irina nced up from where she was seated, her gaze locking onto him for a brief moment before she quickly looked away, her cheeks heating. She let out a long, exaggerated sigh, feigning exasperation. "Your face¡­ it''s really fatal, you know that?"

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his gaze calm but questioning. "Fatal?"

    "Never mind," she muttered, standing abruptly. She grabbed her own bag, her movements brisk as she made her way to the bathroom. "I''m changing."

    Astron didn''t respond, simply moving toward the bed and settling on his designated side. As the door clicked shut behind Irina, she leaned against it for a moment, taking a deep breath to steady herself. This is going to be a long night, she thought, shaking her head before beginning to change.

    A few minutester, the bathroom door opened, and Irina stepped out. She had changed into her sleeping clothes¡ªa simple but elegant set that spoke to her upbringing. Her damp chestnut brown hair, a result of her disguise, fell loosely around her shoulders, and her hazel eyes nced briefly at Astron before she made her way toward the bed.

    Astron, seated on the far side, was leaning against the headboard, his sharp purple eyes fixed on the glowing scenery outside the window. His calm demeanor was unshaken as Irina climbed into the bed, curling up on her side with a content sigh. For a while, she simplyy there, watching the subtle glow of the runes that adorned the cabin walls and the asional shimmer of light reflecting from outside.

    But her gaze kept drifting toward him¡ªhis rxed posture, his striking features highlighted faintly by the ambient light, and the way his ck hair framed his calm, unreadable expression. Finally, unable to resist, she sat up and shifted toward him, settling herself on his side of the bed.

    Astron''s eyebrows twitched slightly as he nced at her. "What are you doing?"

    "Watching the scenery," she said simply, her tone carrying a casual confidence that made it clear she wasn''t moving.

    Astron''s sharp gaze flicked from her to the window, then back again. "Haven''t you watched enough already?"

    "So what?" she replied with a faint smirk. "I haven''t had enough."

    He exhaled softly, his expression asposed as ever, though the faintest flicker of exasperation crossed his eyes. Irina, meanwhile, continued watching the scenery outside, her focus asionally shifting to him from the corner of her eye.

    The glowing forests and mana-imbued cliffs of the Arcadia Dominion continued to pass by, casting a serene glow over the room. But for Irina, the view inside the cabin was proving far more captivating.

    Astron''s voice broke the silence. "It''s gettingte. We should sleep."

    Irina nced at him, then let out a soft sigh. "Fine," she said, her tone almost reluctant as she moved back to her side of the bed. Curling into the soft nkets, she turned her back to him, her eyes closing. "Goodnight," she murmured, her voice quieter now.

    "Goodnight," he replied, his tone as steady as ever.

    Irinay curled in the bed, the soft hum of the train and the faint glow of mana-infused runes creating a serene atmosphere. But sleep didn''te easily. Her mind raced, filled with the novelty of the situation¡ªsharing a bed in a train cabin, the quiet presence of Astron beside her, and the strange tension that lingered in the air.

    She shifted slightly under the nkets, ncing over her shoulder at him. His back was to her, his dark silhouette outlined by the faint glow of the window. After a moment of hesitation, she spoke softly.

    "Are you sleeping?"

    Silence.

    She frowned, turning a little more toward him. "Are you sleeping?" she repeated, her voice a touch louder.

    Still nothing.

    She waited for a beat, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Astron," she whispered insistently. "Are you¡ª"

    Finally, his voice cut through the quiet, calm but carrying a faint edge of exasperation. "I''m trying, but someone isn''t making it easy."

    Irina huffed, crossing her arms under the nket. "Humph! Well, excuse me for not being able to sleep immediately. Not all of us are machines who can just turn off at will."

    Astron sighed softly, but he didn''t respond. His calm demeanor only fueled her irritation.

    She turned fully to face him now, resting her chin on her arm as she stared at his back. "You don''t seem tired, either," she used lightly.

    "I was getting there," he replied, his tone still measured. "Until now."

    Her cheeks flushed slightly, but she masked it with a scoff. "It''s not my fault this is¡­ new."

    Astron tilted his head slightly, though he didn''t turn to face her. "New?"

    "Yes, new," Irina repeated, her voice quieter now as if admitting something she wasn''t entirelyfortable with. "I''ve never done this before¡ªsharing a room, a bed, traveling like this. It''s all¡­ different."

    For a moment, there was silence again. Then, Astron shifted slightly, ncing at her over his shoulder, his sharp purple eyes catching the faint light. "Different doesn''t mean bad," he said simply.

    Irina blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected softness in his tone. She quickly turned away, muttering under her breath. "You''re annoyingly insightful sometimes, you know that?"

    "Yeah, I do."

    Imagining his smug face, she couldn''t take it.

    ''Humph! Take this.''

    And she rushed to his side.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 702 157.5 - The Trip

    Chapter702 157.5 - The Trip

    ''Humph! Take this!''

    Irina didn''t give herself time to second-guess as she shifted across the bed and wrapped her arms around Astron from behind. The warmth of his body was startling, and she could feel the steady rhythm of his breathing under her touch. For a brief moment, she hesitated, almost surprised at herself, but she didn''t let go.

    Astron flinched slightly, his posture stiffening. "What are you doing?" he asked his voice calm but edged with a subtle tension.

    "Nothing," Irina replied innocently, though her grip remained firm.

    "This doesn''t feel like nothing," he said, his tone now carrying a hint of dry humor.

    "It may not feel like it, but it is nothing," she retorted, her voice light and unbothered.

    "Don''t slide your arms," he warned, his sharp purple eyes flicking toward her as if he could sense her next move.

    She smirked slightly, leaning just a bit closer. "What are you going to do?"

    Astron sighed, his gaze returning to the window. "Aren''t you pushing it a bit far?"

    "So what?" she replied, her tone more defiant now. "Is it wrong?"

    "Wrong?" He paused, his voice steady but thoughtful. "I don''t know. But it certainly feels quite¡­ fast."

    Irina chuckled softly, resting her chin lightly against his shoulder. "I disagree," she said, her voice carrying a yful edge. "I feel like I''ve waited for a long time already."

    Astron turned his head slightly, his sharp gaze meeting hers. For a moment, his expression was unreadable, but the faintest twitch of his lips suggested he wasn''t as unaffected as he wanted to appear.

    "Do whatever you want."

    "Hehehehe¡­" Irina giggled softly, a note of triumph in her voice as she buried her face against Astron''s back. The warmth of his body was less than she''d expected, a faint chill clinging to him that made her pause for a moment. Whether it was the contrast with her own warmth or something intrinsic to him, she couldn''t quite tell.

    Still, she didn''t pull away. Instead, she tightened her hold, her arms wrapping securely around his waist as she let herself sink into the moment. The faint scent of him¡ªa clean, subtle fragrance with a hint of something sharper, like steel or ozone¡ªlingered in the air. It wasn''t overwhelming, but it was enough to make her heart beat just a little faster.

    "You''re cold," Irina murmured again, her voice soft and slightly muffled against Astron''s back.

    Astron nced over his shoulder, his sharp purple eyes flickering with curiosity. "That''s how I usually am," he replied evenly. "You''re the one that''s hot."

    Irina stiffened slightly, her cheeks flushing at his choice of words. "W-What?" she sputtered, but before she could gather herself, he continued.

    "It appears you''re feeling something," Astron remarked, his voice calm but with a faint edge of teasing. "Maybe¡­ cool down a bit?"

    Her face turned crimson as his words fully registered. Feeling something? Cool down? She buried her face further into his back, more out of embarrassment than anything else. This guy! He''s impossible!

    But as quickly as the flustered thoughts came, Irina''s defiance red up. So what if I feel a little warm? It''s not like I''m doing anything wrong. Why should I care what he thinks?

    "So what?" she said aloud, her voice gaining a bold edge. "What if I feel a little warm? You''ll just have to deal with it."

    Astron sighed softly, his tone neutral as ever. "I guess," he said, a faint trace of resignation in his voice.

    Irina smirked, her embarrassment now tempered with a small sense of victory. She tightened her hold slightly, resting her cheek against his back as the tension of the moment began to fade. The soft hum of the train and the gentle motion of its journey wrapped around them like a cocoon.

    "Goodnight, Astron," she murmured, her voice softer now, the earlier teasing reced with a quiet sincerity.

    Astron didn''t respond immediately, his gaze fixed out the window. Then, with a calm steadiness that was so uniquely him, he said, "Goodnight."

    The cabin fell into a peaceful silence, and slowly but surely, the two drifted off to sleep, their breaths falling into an unspoken rhythm as the train carried them further into the night.

    *******

    Irina''s dream unfolded like a vivid, forbidden fantasy. The warmth of an unseen presence, the closeness of a certain someone, the intensity of shared nces that led to something far more daring¡ªit was all too real, too overwhelming. Her heart raced, her body responding in ways she hadn''t expected, and as the dream grew more intense, a rush of emotions and sensations coursed through her.

    But just as the dream reached its crescendo, a sharp jolt of awareness cut through the haze. Her eyes snapped open, her breathing uneven as reality came rushing back. The soft hum of the train grounded her, and her hazel eyes adjusted to the dim light filtering through the cabin. The scenery outside the window slowly came into focus¡ªthe train was still moving, its rhythmic motion steady and unchanging.

    The world outside was bathed in the soft hues of dawn, the sky just beginning to lighten as the first hints of sunrise painted the horizon. Golden rays crept into the cabin, casting gentle patterns across the bed and walls. The scene was peaceful, serene¡ªan almost cruel contrast to the storm of emotions Irina felt.

    Her cheeks burned as the memory of her dream lingered, vivid and embarrassing. She nced down at herself, her face turning crimson as she realized¡­ something sticky. A quiet groan escaped her lips, and she pressed a hand to her face, mortified.

    Why now? Why this? she thought, biting her lip. I can''t believe¡­ I actually had a dream like that. And about¡­ him.

    Irina blinked as her breathing steadied, the vivid remnants of her dream still swirling in her mind. Her cheeks burned hotter as she became aware of herself, and the mortifying reality of something sticky struck her fully.

    Gathering her thoughts¡ªor trying to¡ªshe nced around the cabin, her hazel eyes darting to where Astron had been lying earlier. The sight of the empty space filled her with both confusion and relief.

    Where did that guy go? she wondered, narrowing her eyes at the now perfectly made side of the bed. A small sigh of relief escaped her. At least he''s not here to see this mess.

    She let out a soft, self-consciousugh, her body rxing slightly. "Haaah¡­" A sense of calm returned as she took stock of the situation. Alright, focus. First things first.

    She swung her legs off the bed and stood, her movements brisk as she focused on dealing with the evidence of her embarrassing dream. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath and summoned her mana. A shimmering light surrounded her hands as she chanted softly under her breath, casting abination of magical constructs.

    "[Sweep], [Evaporate]¡­" Her voice steadied as she worked, meticulouslyyering the spells. The [Clean] spell activated with a soft hum, the sticky difort vanishing instantly as her mana swept through the fabric and her clothes. Within moments, she was entirely refreshed, and the mortifying remnants of her dream were gone.

    Irina let out another sigh, running a hand through her hair. "This is ridiculous," she muttered to herself, though the relief in her voice was palpable.

    She stretched her arms above her head, feeling oddly well-rested despite everything. The tension that had built up in her chest throughout the trip seemed lighter now, dissipated by the warmth of the bed and the peaceful rhythm of the train.

    "This guy¡­" she murmured, her lips curving into a small smile as she thought about Astron. "Whenever I''m with him, I sleep really well."

    The thought lingered in her mind, and with it came a faint blush, though she quickly shook it off. Don''t think too much about it. Focus on getting ready for the day.

    She padded toward the bathroom, grabbing a fresh set of clothes along the way. The soft glow of the cabin lights illuminated her path, and as she stepped inside, the sound of running water greeted her. The shower was warm and inviting, a perfect way to start the morning after the strange but restful night.

    As the water cascaded over her, Irina allowed herself a moment of peace, closing her eyes and letting her thoughts drift. The train continued its steady journey, and the soft light of dawn spilled through the window, promising the start of another eventful day.

    The warm water cascaded over Irina''s skin, soothing her muscles and washing away the remnants of sleep. She tilted her head back, letting the spray hit her face as she sighed contentedly. The gentle steam enveloped her, and for a few precious minutes, she let herself rxpletely. It wasn''t often she had the chance to indulge like this, and she savored every moment.

    This is nice, she thought, a small smile ying on her lips. I could stay here forever.

    But eventually, the practicality of the day called her back. Reluctantly, she turned off the water and stepped out, grabbing a towel to dry herself. The cozy warmth lingered on her skin as she wrapped the towel around her body. Out of habit, she didn''t think much about it as she exited the bathroom, her damp hair falling loosely around her shoulders.

    "Good morning," she said casually, ncing up¡ªand freezing in ce as she met Astron''s sharp purple eyes.

    Astron sat in the cabin, perfectlyposed as usual, his gaze fixed on her with an unreadable expression. His eyebrow arched slightly, and after a moment, he replied evenly, "Good morning."

    Irina blinked, her mind slow to catch up as she wondered why his reaction felt¡­ odd. Then she noticed the direction of his gaze, her eyes following it downward. Realization struck like a bolt of lightning.

    Oh no.

    She wasn''t wearing any clothes. Just the towel.

    Her cheeks med a deep crimson as she coughed awkwardly, her hands instinctively clutching the towel tighter. "Cough¡­ uh¡­"

    Without another word, she spun on her heel and retreated back into the bathroom, shutting the door with a decisive thud. Her heart raced as she pressed her back against the cool door, mortification washing over her in waves. This is so not good! How could I forget?!

    From the other side of the door, Astron''s calm voice carried through. "Why not change here?"

    Irina''s eyes widened, and she immediately understood what he meant. He''s referring to yesterday¡­

    Her embarrassment quickly turned to irritation. "Fuck off," she shot back, her voice sharp but shaky.

    A faint hum of amusement came from the other side, though he said nothing more. Irina groaned, running a hand through her damp hair as she tried to collect herself. This guy is impossible! Absolutely impossible!

    Muttering under her breath, she quickly dried off and dressed, making sure everything was in ce before stepping out again. This time, she held her head high, determined to ignore the smug glint she was sure would be in Astron''s eyes. Just act like it didn''t happen. Move on. Stayposed.

    Easier said than done.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 703 158.1 - Coffee

    Chapter703 158.1 - Coffee

    When Irina stepped out of the bathroom, fully dressed andposed, she was greeted by the sight of Astron sitting on the couch. A steaming cup of coffee rested on the table beside him, and a small, well-worn book was open in his hands. The serene expression on his face only heightened her earlier embarrassment, though she forced herself to brush it aside.

    The faint aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the cabin, and her eyes flicked to the neatly arranged tray nearby. He made coffee? Of course, he did. He always has something in the morning. She recalled noticing this habit before but hadn''t paid it much mind until now.

    Wordlessly, she grabbed a cup and poured herself some coffee. Taking a careful sip, she walked over and settled on the seat beside him, cing her cup on the table. The warmth of the drink and the calming silence of the cabin eased her lingering embarrassment.

    After a few moments, she broke the quiet. "Where did you go?" she asked, tilting her head slightly to study him. "I didn''t see you when I woke up."

    Astron didn''t look up from his book immediately, finishing the line he was reading before responding. "I took a stroll around the train," he said, his tone casual. "There''s more here than just the rooms. I wanted to see what this ce had to offer."

    Irina narrowed her eyes slightly, sensing there was more to it than he let on. Her hazel gaze lingered on him, and she let the silence stretch as she thought about the kind of person he was. Calm,posed, and always assessing. And then, the realization struck her.

    "You went out to see the interior¡­ in case something happens, didn''t you?" she asked, her voice carrying a note of certainty.

    Astron finally nced at her, closing the book with a soft thud. "You know me well," he admitted simply, taking a sip of his coffee.

    "Heh." Irina smirked, leaning back into her seat with a small sense of satisfaction. "Typical. Always thinking ahead, aren''t you?"

    "It pays to be prepared," Astron said, his tone calm but with an undercurrent of seriousness. "Especially in a ce like this."

    She rolled her eyes, though a hint of amusement danced in her expression. "You really need to loosen up, you know? Not everything is a battlefield."

    Astron didn''t reply immediately, taking another sip of his coffee before setting the cup down. "Perhaps," he said finally, his tone unreadable. "But I''d rather not take unnecessary risks."

    "You¡­."

    Though she knew, that changing this guy wouldn''t be easy. After all, he was like that all the time.

    "You¡­."

    Though she knew, that changing this guy wouldn''t be easy. After all, he was like that all the time.

    Irina''s gaze shifted from Astron''s calm expression to the book resting in his hands. The title caught her eye, and she tilted her head slightly, curiosity sparking. "What are you reading?" she asked.

    Astron nced briefly at the cover before responding, his tone asposed as ever. "A book about Psychic Magic."

    Irina''s eyebrows shot up. "Psychic Magic? Why?"

    "I''ve been interested in it for a while," Astron replied, setting the book down on the small table beside his coffee. "I think I might be talented in that field."

    Irina blinked, momentarily caught off guard by his confidence. "You think you''re talented?" she repeated, leaning forward slightly. Her hazel eyes narrowed as she studied him. "You know¡­ I was the one who taught you the basic blocks of magic, and that wasn''t even that long ago."

    Astron shrugged, his expression calm but thoughtful. "And? That doesn''t mean I can''t be talented. Everyone has their strengths."

    Irina folded her arms, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. "And what makes you think this is one of yours?"

    Astron met her gaze evenly, his purple eyes unflinching. "Just a feeling," he said simply. "It''s not like I have anything to lose by trying."

    Irina chuckled softly, shaking her head. "You''re unbelievable," she said, though there was no real bite in her words. "You''ve barely scratched the surface of magic, and now you think you''re a prodigy in one of the most specialized fields?"

    "Maybe I am," Astron said with a faint trace of amusement, picking up his coffee again. "Maybe I''m not. Either way, it''s worth exploring."

    Irina sighed, leaning back in her seat. "You''re ridiculous, you know that?"

    Astron didn''t reply immediately, taking a slow sip of his coffee before cing the cup down again. "Maybe," he said, his tone calm and measured. "But if I''m right, it''ll be worth it."

    She rolled her eyes but couldn''t help the small smile that crept onto her face. "Fine," she said, resting her chin on her hand. "Show me when you finally learn to read someone''s mind. Then I''ll believe you."

    Astron looked into her eyes, the faintest hint of a challenge shing in his eyes. "Don''t worry. You''ll be the first to know."

    Irina huffed softly, shaking her head, but the lightness of their exchange stayed with her as the train continued its journey through the Arcadia Dominion.

    *******

    The soft chime of the train''s arrival echoed through the cabin, signaling that they had reached their destination. Irina straightened in her seat, smoothing the fabric of her coat as she nced out the window. The city of Solren Heights came into view, its towering trees with glowing mana veins and crystalline spires glistening in the afternoon sun. The station was bustling with activity, a mix of travelers stepping off and new ones preparing to board.

    Astron stood, his sharp purple eyes scanning the scene outside. "Busy," he remarked, his tone calm as always.

    "Of course it is," Irina replied, flipping through her notebook as she reviewed the schedule she had prepared. "This train is designed for flexible travel. People can book rooms for specific legs of the journey, so there''s always movement at major stops like this one."

    Astron nodded, slipping his hands into his pockets. "Efficient."

    "It is," she said, standing up and grabbing her bag. "Now, about the n for today¡ªlisten up."

    He nced at her, raising an eyebrow. "Do I have a choice?"

    "No," Irina replied with a smirk, stepping into the aisle as the door to their cabin slid open. "Come on, let''s get off before it gets too crowded."

    The two of them stepped off the train onto the tform, which was filled with travelers. The atmosphere was lively yet organized, with station attendants directing people toward exits or helping with luggage. Despite the luxury of the train, Solren Heights Station had a more natural aesthetic. Mana-infused vines climbed along the station''s walls, and glowing runes provided soft, ambient lighting.

    Irina walked briskly, her steps purposeful as Astron followed at her usual calm pace. "So," she began, flipping open her notebook again. "Here''s the n: we''re heading to the springs outside the city. First, we''ll grab a mana-powered cab to get to the trail entrance. From there, it''s a short hike through the forest to reach the springs."

    Astron''s gaze flicked to her. "A hike?"

    "Yes, a hike," Irina said, rolling her eyes. "Don''t tell me you''re one of those people who hates walking."

    "I don''t mind. In fact, I quite like it."

    Irina raised an eyebrow at Astron''s response. "Really?" she asked, her tone teasing but curious.

    Astron gave her a sideways nce, his expression calm and unbothered. "Why wouldn''t I?"

    Irina smirked, closing her notebook with a snap. "No reason. I just didn''t peg you as the type to enjoy anything remotely recreational."

    Astron didn''t reply, his gaze drifting toward the intricate mana-infused architecture of the station. The faint hum of magical energy in the air seemed to intrigue him, though his face remainedposed.

    "Heh," Irina said, falling into step beside him as they made their way through the bustling tform. "Maybe there''s more to you than just nning and ring at people."

    Astron''s lips twitched, though he didn''t fully smile. "Perhaps."

    The two walked toward the exit, weaving through groups of travelers and station attendants. Despite the crowd, the atmosphere remained surprisingly calm, a testament to the city''s organized nature. The station blended seamlessly with the mana-charged environment outside, where towering trees and glowing veins of crystal could be seen stretching toward the sky.

    As they stepped into the open air, the city of Solren Heights came into full view. The blend of natural beauty and magical engineering was breathtaking. Towering crystalline spires reflected the sunlight, while streams of mana energy pulsed gently along the streets, creating a sense of life that felt both vibrant and serene.

    Irina took a deep breath, letting the fresh, mana-infused air fill her lungs. "Alright," she said, scanning the line of mana-powered cabs waiting nearby. "Let''s grab a ride and get started. The springs are about twenty minutes from here."

    Astron nodded, his sharp gaze taking in the details of their surroundings as he followed her toward the line of cabs. Despite his usual stoic demeanor, there was a faint glint of curiosity in his eyes, as though the unique environment of Solren Heights had managed to capture his interest.

    As they climbed into a sleek, rune-etched vehicle, Irina leaned back against the seat, a small smile tugging at her lips. "You''ll see," she said, her tone carrying a hint of excitement. "This is going to be worth the walk."

    Astron nced at her, his expression unreadable. "I''ll hold you to that," he replied, settling into the seat as the cab began to hum softly, its mana-powered engineing to life.

    The journey to the springs had begun.

    ******

    The trail to the springs wound through the heart of Solren Heights'' glowing forest, a ce where nature and magic coexisted in perfect harmony. The hike, though challenging for ordinary travelers, was almost leisurely for Irina and Astron. As Awakened students of the Arcadia Hunter Academy, they had undergone far more grueling physical training than this.

    The path was uneven, lined with moss-covered stones and roots that twisted across the ground like intricate carvings. Mana-infused nts dotted thendscape, their faintly glowing leaves casting a soft, ethereal light. asionally, small streams of pure mana trickled through the rocks, filling the air with a refreshing, faintly sweet scent.

    Irina walked ahead, her steps sure and steady. "This isn''t so bad, is it?" she asked, ncing over her shoulder at Astron.

    Astron, who moved with his usual calm precision, didn''t seem the least bit affected by the terrain. "It''s manageable," he replied simply, his sharp gaze scanning their surroundings.

    Irina smirked, her hazel eyes glinting with a hint of challenge. "Manageable? This is nothingpared to the endurance runs we had to dost semester."

    Astron''s lips twitched faintly, though he didn''t fully smile. "True. This feels more like a warm-up."

    Irina chuckled, her mood lightened by his rare response. "Well, don''t get toofortable. The trail gets steeper before we reach the springs."

    But even the steeper sections proved no match for them. The two moved effortlessly, their training evident in their controlled movements and steady breathing. For Irina, the hike felt like a break from the monotony of formal events and rigid routines. For Astron, it was a quiet escape into an unfamiliar yet strangely calming world.

    After about an hour, the sound of flowing water reached their ears. Irina''s pace quickened, her excitement bubbling to the surface. "We''re almost there," she said, ncing back at Astron, who followed without a word.

    They emerged from the forest into a wide clearing, and the sight before them was nothing short of breathtaking. The springs stretched out in a series of crystalline pools, each one glowing faintly with mana energy. The water was impossibly clear, reflecting the vibrant greenery and bioluminescent nts surrounding it. Small waterfalls cascaded into the pools from higher ground, creating a soothing, melodic sound that filled the air.

    The entire area felt alive with magic, the ambient mana so thick it was almost tangible. Even the air seemed lighter, easier to breathe.

    Irina stopped, taking in the scene with a satisfied smile. "Well?" she asked, turning to Astron. "What do you think?"

    Astron''s sharp purple eyes scanned the springs, lingering on the shimmering pools and glowing flora. "It''s¡­ peaceful," he said after a moment, his tone quieter than usual.

    Irina crossed her arms, her smirk softening into something more genuine. "Peaceful, huh? I''ll take that as high praiseing from you."

    Astron didn''t reply immediately, his gaze fixed on the gentle ripple of the water. There was a rare stillness about him, as though the ce had managed to pierce through his usual walls. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Well," Irina said, breaking the silence, "let''s not just stand here. Come on, there''s a spot further in where we can sit and enjoy the view."

    With that, she led the way along the edge of the springs, her steps light as she took in every detail of the magicalndscape. Astron followed, his expression unreadable but his movements unhurried, as though he, too, was allowing himself to absorb the rare tranquility of the moment.

 Chapter 704 158.2 - Coffee

    Chapter704 158.2 - Coffee

    Irina and Astron sat on a smooth stone ledge by the edge of one of the mana-infused pools. The faint glow of the water reflected on their faces, and the soothing sound of the cascading waterfalls filled the air. Irina leaned back slightly, her arms supporting her as she tilted her head to gaze at the shimmering canopy of bioluminescent leaves above.

    "This," she said softly, her hazel eyes thoughtful, "is what peace should feel like, isn''t it?"

    Astron, sitting beside her, rested his forearms on his knees as his sharp purple eyes scanned the surroundings. For a moment, he didn''t reply, his expression unreadable. Then, with his usual calm tone, he said, "It may look peaceful to you, but for someone who can discern the details, it''s far from peaceful."

    Irina raised an eyebrow, turning her head toward him. "What do you mean?"

    Astron gestured subtly toward the forest and springs around them. "Look closer. Watch carefully."

    Irina narrowed her eyes, following his gaze. At first, all she saw was the serene glow of the springs, the gentle sway of leaves in the breeze, and the faint movement of small creatures. But as she concentrated, she began to notice more.

    "Over there," Astron said, pointing to a cluster of bushes across the spring. "See that small deer-like creature grazing?"

    Irina nodded slowly. "Yeah, I see it."

    "Now look to its left," Astron continued, his tone calm but edged with purpose. "There''s a predator¡ªa Slothien-Caster Wolf, crouching and waiting to strike."

    Irina blinked, her hazel eyes sharpening as she spotted the faint shimmer of the wolf''s fur blending with the surroundings. "I didn''t notice that¡­"

    "And that''s not all," Astron added, pointing toward the water. "In the pool just below us, there''s a school of mana fish. But look closer¡ªsee the serpentine shape weaving through the rocks?"

    Irina squinted, her breath catching as she spotted the faint outline of a predator fish stalking the smaller ones. "They''re hunting," she murmured.

    "Exactly," Astron said, leaning back slightly. "Everywhere you look, there''s movement, tension. The insects in the air¡ªsome of them are hunting others on a microscopic scale. In the distance, I can see two lesser mana beasts locked in a territorial fight."

    Irina''s gaze darted around as she took in the details Astron pointed out, her initial sense of tranquility giving way to a deeper understanding. "So¡­ what you''re saying is, what looks peaceful to us is actually full of chaos."

    Astron nodded slightly. "For us, who aren''t part of this ecosystem, it looks like a serene, untouched world. But for the creatures that live here, this is survival. Every moment is filled with their own conflicts, struggles, and bnce."

    Irina was silent for a moment, her thoughts swirling as she absorbed his words. "That''s¡­ kind of unsettling," she admitted, her tone quieter now. "But I guess it makes sense. Just because something looks calm on the surface doesn''t mean it really is."

    "Exactly," Astron replied, his gaze fixed on the water. "Perspective changes everything."

    Irina leaned back again, her fingers tracing the smooth surface of the rock beneath her. "You always have a way of turning simple things into somethingplicated," she said, though her tonecked its usual bite. Instead, there was a note of admiration hidden beneath her words.

    "Or," Astron countered, "maybe I''m just seeing what''s already there."

    Irina chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Fine. You win this one."

    The two of them fell into afortable silence, each lost in their own thoughts as the glowing springs and the chaotic, vibrant world around them carried on. It wasn''t the peace Irina had imagined, but it was a different kind of understanding¡ªone that left her feeling oddly grounded.

    The gentle sounds of the springs and the subtle hum of mana-filled air surrounded them as Irina and Astron continued to sit in silence. Irina leaned back, watching the glowing water ripple with soft waves, her mind drifting aimlessly. Just as she began to rx fully into the moment, a loud grumble echoed through the quiet.

    Irina froze, her cheeks immediately flushing as her stomach betrayed her. She nced sideways at Astron, whose sharp purple eyes were now fixed on her, his eyebrows raised in silent question.

    "Did you not n for this?" he asked, his voice calm but carrying a faint trace of amusement.

    "I¡ªof course, I did!" Irina shot back, her embarrassment clear in her tone. She coughed lightly, rummaging through her bag. After a moment, she pulled out a neatly packaged set of portable meals, the branding of a high-end prepped mealpany prominently disyed.

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his gaze shifting from the meals to Irina''s face. "That again?" he asked, his tone carrying a note of exasperation.

    "What do you mean ''that again''?" Irina huffed, trying to mask her embarrassment as she began to unwrap one of the packages. "These are efficient, and they taste good. What''s your problem?"

    Astron sighed softly, his expression unreadable as he reached over and gently pushed the meal package back toward her bag. "Put those down," he said, his tone firm but not unkind.

    Irina blinked, taken aback. "What? Why?"

    Astron stood, brushing off his hands. "You always bring those whenever you go on an expedition or a dungeon crawl, don''t you? A specific brand of prepped meals because you''re a picky eater."

    Irina crossed her arms, ring at him. "So what? They''re convenient and reliable. I don''t see the problem."

    "The problem," Astron replied, his voice calm as he pulled out his own supplies from his bag, "is that we''re not in a dungeon right now, and there''s no reason for you to eat something so nd when there''s time to prepare something better."

    Irina stared at him, her indignation faltering as curiosity took over. "You''re going to¡­ cook?"

    Astron nodded, pulling out apact cooking set and a small assortment of fresh ingredients. He set them up on a t rock nearby with a quiet efficiency that left Irina momentarily speechless.

    "You actually brought fresh ingredients?" she asked her tone somewhere between disbelief and curiosity.

    "Of course," Astron replied, slicing into a mana-infused herb with practiced precision.

    Irina folded her arms, her fiery gaze narrowing as she watched Astron work. "Since when did you be someone who isn''t practical?" she asked, her tone carrying a mix of teasing and genuine curiosity. "You''re always the one who prioritizes efficiency and practicality over everything else."

    Astron didn''t nce up as he continued slicing the mana-infused herb with meticulous precision. "You''re not wrong," he admitted calmly. "I usually do prefer prepped meals when I''m on expeditions or inbat scenarios. They''re quick and provide the necessary nutrients."

    "Exactly," Irina said, leaning forward slightly as if she''d just won the argument. "So why are you suddenly acting like a chef out here?"

    Astron finally paused, looking at her with his usualposed expression. "Because I knew a certain someone who''s a picky eater," he said, his tone t but pointed.

    Irina froze, her cheeks flushing bright red as the implication hit her. "You¡­ you brought all this because of me?" she stammered, trying to mask her embarrassment.

    Astron shrugged, resuming his preparations. "I know you''d have glossed over something as important as proper meals, so I brought fresh ingredients from the kitchen before we left. Thankfully, Miss Esme was understanding. It seems she knows you well."

    Irina''s jaw dropped slightly, her face turning an even deeper shade of crimson. "Miss Esme? You¡ªugh, of course she''d say yes."

    Astron shook his head lightly. "She did mention that you have a habit of overlooking meals when you''re focused on other things. She was happy to help."

    Irina huffed, crossing her arms and turning her head away. "Miss Esme is supposed to be on my side."

    "She is," Astron replied, his tone calm as he pulled out a small pot and other cooking materials from his spatial storage. "Which is exactly why she helped me prepare for this."

    Irina blinked as she took in the array of supplies he had at hand. "You were really prepared for this, weren''t you?" she asked, her voice tinged with surprise.

    Astron nodded slightly, pouring water into the pot and setting it over a portable mana burner. "In case something happens, having things like this in my spatial storage is always good. You never know when circumstances might require a little extra preparation."

    Irina tilted her head, watching him as he worked with a surprising level of skill and care. "I didn''t think you''d be the type to enjoy cooking," she admitted, her voice quieter now.

    Astron shrugged. "It''s not about enjoyment. It''s about control. Preparing my own meals ensures I know exactly what I''m consuming and can adjust as needed."

    Irina raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk returning to her lips. "Control, huh? You really do think about everything."

    Astron nced at her briefly, his sharp purple eyes calm. "It''s better than leaving things to chance."

    She sighed, leaning back slightly and resting her chin on her hand as she continued to watch him. "You''re full of surprises, you know that?"

    Astron didn''t reply immediately, focusing instead on adding the sliced herbs and other ingredients to the simmering pot. The rich, savory aroma began to fill the air, and despite herself, Irina''s stomach grumbled again.

    "Just wait," he said, his voice carrying a faint note of amusement. "You''ll see it was worth it." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Irina pouted slightly but didn''t argue, curiosity and anticipation mingling as she watched Astron''s quiet yet efficient movements. Maybe this won''t be so bad after all.

    ******

    The soft hum of the mana burner and the rich aroma of Astron''s cooking filled the air as he worked efficiently, preparing their meal. Irina, for her part, busied herself setting out utensils and arranging their spot on a t rock near the edge of the spring. It wasn''t a proper table, but it would do. The ambient glow of the mana-filled springs provided a soft, natural light, casting a serene ambiance over the scene.

    As Astron finished cooking, he began assembling their meal with quiet precision. Using the freshly grilled meat, he created sandwiches and wraps,yering them with mana-infused vegetables and a light herbal dressing. A small pot of hearty soup, infused with the same mana-rich herbs, simmered beside him, its aroma enticing even to someone as picky as Irina.

    "You''re surprisingly good at this," Irina remarked as she watched him te the food.

    Astron nced at her briefly, his expression as calm as ever. "It''s not difficult if you pay attention."

    "Hmph, I guess you are good at paying attention," Irina replied, smirking as she handed him thest of the utensils.

    Once everything was ready, the two settled down on the rock, their tes bnced on theirps. As Awakened individuals, their appetites were muchrger than ordinary humans, and the portions reflected that. Despite her earlier embarrassment, Irina dug into the food with gusto, savoring each bite.

    "This is¡­ really good," she admitted between bites, casting a sidelong nce at Astron.

    "I told you it would be," Astron replied simply, sipping his soup.

    They ate mostly in silence, the peaceful sounds of the springs and the soft rustle of leaves around them creating aforting backdrop. Once they finished, Astron tidied up with his usual efficiency, while Irina leaned back on her hands, her gaze drifting upward to the starry sky above.

    The darkness of the night was illuminated by countless stars, their brilliance reflected faintly in the glowing waters of the springs. The sight was breathtaking, and Irina found herself momentarily lost in the beauty of it.

    "I used to watch the stars all the time when I was a kid," she said softly, breaking the silence.

    Astron paused in his movements, ncing at her. "Did you?"

    She nodded, a faint smile ying on her lips. "It was one of the few things I could do that felt¡­ free. No responsibilities, no expectations. Just me and the stars."

    Astron didn''t respond immediately, his gaze following hers to the sky above. The faintest flicker of something¡ªnostalgia, perhaps¡ªcrossed his sharp features before he spoke. "The stars do have a way of making everything else feel small."

    Irina turned her head slightly to look at him, her hazel eyes searching his expression. She remembered the memories she''d glimpsed of his past, the way he, too, had seemed drawn to the cosmos. The young Astron she''d seen had spent countless hours staring up at the sky, as though searching for answers in its endless expanse.

    But she didn''t mention it. Instead, she leaned back further, letting her fingers brush against the cool surface of the rock. "You ever wonder what''s out there?" she asked, her tone lighter now. "Beyond what we can see?"

    "Sometimes," Astron replied, his voice quieter than usual. "But I think it''s enough to appreciate what''s here."

    Irina chuckled softly. "That''s surprisingly grounded for someone like you."

    "And what''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Nothing."

    "¡­.."

    They sat like that for a while, the conversation flowing easily between them as they talked about everything and nothing. The stars above seemed to shine a little brighter, their soft light mingling with the glow of the springs, creating a moment of peace that neither of them had known they needed.

 Chapter 705 158.3 - Coffee

    Chapter705 158.3 - Coffee

    As the stars began to dim and the night gave way to a lighter shade of blue, Irina and Astron finally decided to leave the springs. The glow of the mana-infused pools faded behind them as they retraced their steps along the forest trail, their conversation gradually shifting to lighter topics. Despite the serene atmosphere of the hike back, Irina''s thoughts kept drifting toward the city and the next part of her carefully nned trip.

    By the time they reached Solren Heights, the city was alive with a soft, magical hum that permeated the air. The glowing mana vines that adorned the buildings cast a warm light, illuminating the streets as they headed toward the hotel Irina had booked in advance. The towering structure exuded luxury, its sleek, modern design blending seamlessly with the natural mana-rich environment.

    Astron followed her silently as they entered the grand lobby, its polished floors gleaming under the soft light of floating mana orbs. Irina checked them in with her usual confidence, and soon enough, they were led to their suite by a well-dressed concierge.

    The suite itself was as luxurious as expected¡ªspacious, withrge windows offering a breathtaking view of the city''s glowing skyline. The decor was elegant yet modern, with mana-infused lighting that adjusted to their presence. But it was the centerpiece of the room that immediately caught Astron''s attention: a single, massive kingsize bed.

    Astron''s sharp purple eyes flicked to Irina, his eyebrows raised in silent question. It was the same look he''d given her on the train, as if to ask, Didn''t you say you didn''t checkst time? What''s your excuse now?

    Irina, who had been setting her bag down, noticed his gaze and turned toward him, her hazel eyes sparkling with a mix of defiance and nonchnce. "What?" she said, crossing her arms.

    Astron''s expression didn''t change, though the faintest twitch of his lips suggested he was trying not to smirk. He gestured subtly toward the bed, his raised eyebrow conveying everything he didn''t say aloud.

    Irina huffed, tilting her head back slightly. "I just didn''t check again," she said matter-of-factly, her tone entirely shameless.

    Astron stared at her for a long moment, clearly speechless at her tantck of effort to even pretend otherwise. Finally, he sighed softly and shook his head, muttering something under his breath as he set his own bag down.

    Irina smirked, clearly enjoying the small victory. "You''re not going toin, are you?"

    Astron nced at her briefly, his calm demeanor fully intact. "What would be the point?" he replied, his voice even. "You''d juste up with another excuse."

    Irina chuckled, leaning against the edge of the bed with a triumphant air. "Exactly."

    Astron didn''t respond, instead turning his attention to unpacking a few essentials. Irina, for her part, felt a small surge of satisfaction. She had no intention of admitting that she had checked this time¡ªand decided not to change the booking. After all, it wasn''t like Astron would do anything about it.

    The suite''s soft lighting adjusted as they moved around, creating a warm, rxing ambiance. Irina couldn''t help but nce toward the bed again, a small smile tugging at her lips as she thought about how the night would unfold. Astron, as usual, remained unbothered¡ªor at least, that''s what he wanted her to believe.

    The soft glow of the mana-infused lights in the suite gradually dimmed as the night deepened, creating a serene, intimate ambiance. Irina and Astrony on therge kingsize bed, the silence of the room broken only by the faint hum of the city outside the window.

    Irina, as before, shifted closer to Astron, wrapping her arms around him from behind. The warmth of his presence wasforting, and she rested her chin lightly against his shoulder, her hazel eyes half-closed. After a moment, she broke the quiet.

    "What did you think of today?" she asked softly, her tone curious.

    Astron''s sharp purple eyes remained fixed on the ceiling, his voice asposed as ever. "Not bad."

    Irina frowned slightly, pulling back just enough to look at him. "Not bad? That''s all?"

    "What else is there to say?" he replied, his tone calm, almost dismissive.

    Irina pouted, narrowing her eyes. "Maybe something else? Like how the springs were beautiful, or the food was amazing?"

    "The scenery was good," Astron said after a moment, his tone still neutral.

    "That''s it?" Irina huffed, clearly dissatisfied. "You''re masking it, aren''t you? You''re just not saying what you really feel."

    Astron nced at her briefly, his expression unreadable. "What makes you think that?"

    "Because I know you," she replied confidently, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "And I know when you''re holding back."

    Astron didn''t respond, but the faintest twitch of his lips betrayed that he wasn''t entirely unaffected by her persistence.

    Feeling emboldened, Irina leaned closer, letting her fingers trace lightly over his shoulder. "Come on, you can be honest with me," she teased, her voice soft and yful. When he didn''t immediately reply, her hand drifted lower, brushing against his chest and the firm muscles of his abdomen. "What''s the harm?"

    Astron''s sharp purple eyes flicked toward her, his expression calm but edged with warning. "Irina."

    "What?" she said innocently, her fingers lingering on his abs as she smirked. "I''m just checking if you''re still alive. You''re so stoic all the time, I wasn''t sure."

    "You''re pushing it," Astron said, his voice low and steady, though the faintest hint of tension crept into his tone.

    Irina''s smirk widened as she leaned in closer. "Am I? Or are you just not used to someone getting under your skin?"

    Astron sighed softly, his calm demeanor somehow both unshaken and slightly exasperated. "If you''re trying to provoke me, it''s not going to work."

    "Oh, I''m not trying," Irina said, her voice dripping with mock innocence. "I''m seeding."

    For a moment, there was silence between them, the charged atmosphere filling the space like a quiet storm. Finally, Astron shook his head.

    Irina, noticing Astron''s subtle exasperation, let out a soft "Hmph." She shifted closer, resting her chin lightly on his shoulder, her hazel eyes glinting with mischief. "Look at me for a second," she said softly.

    Astron turned his head slightly, his sharp purple eyes narrowing. "What is it?"

    "Just look," she insisted, her tone light but insistent.

    Astron sighed softly, finally turning his face toward her, his gaze steady and questioning. Before he could say anything further, Irina leaned in and pressed a swift, fleeting kiss to his lips¡ªa barely-there touch, so quick it was over before he could even react.

    She pulled back immediately, her cheeks faintly flushed, but she masked it with a smirk. "Good night," she murmured, turning her head away and burying her face against the bed behind his back, her arms wrapping around him once more.

    Astron froze for a brief moment, his sharp purple eyes blinking as he processed what had just happened. His usual calm demeanor faltered slightly, reced by a rare flicker of something unreadable.

    "..."

    Irina stayed quiet, though the faintest hint of a giggle escaped her, muffled by the bed. She tightened her hold around him, her warmth pressing against his back. Astron''s lips twitched, as if he wanted to say something but chose not to. Instead, he let out a quiet sigh, hisposure returning.

    "Good night, Irina," he said finally, his tone calm but carrying a faint edge of something softer.

    Irina didn''t reply, but the small triumphant grin on her face said more than enough.

    *******

    The soft morning light filtered through therge windows of their luxurious suite, signaling the start of a new day. Irina stirred awake, stretchingzily before noticing the empty side of the bed. Her brows furrowed slightly as she sat up, her fiery red hair slightly tousled.

    Where did he go?

    Momentster, the door to the suite clicked open, and Astron entered, his sharp purple eyes ncing toward her briefly before heading to his bag. He looked calm as usual, though his slightly damp shirt hinted at recent activity.

    "You''re up early," Irina remarked, narrowing her hazel eyes. "Where were you?"

    Astron set his bag down and began pulling out fresh clothes. "Used the gym a little," he replied simply.

    "The gym?" Irina repeated, raising an eyebrow. "At this hour?"

    Astron nced at her as if to say, You know me better than that. "It''s quieter in the morning," he added. "Fewer distractions."

    Irina crossed her arms, taking note of this habit. She already knew Astron was an early riser, but the fact that he actively sought out the gym first thing in the morning reinforced her understanding of his disciplined nature. "Hmph. Overachiever."

    Astron didn''t respond to the teasing, simply gathering his things and heading to the bathroom. "Your turn to make the tea," he said over his shoulder, his tone as even as ever.

    Irina blinked, caught off guard by the casual assignment. "What? Me?"

    "You heard me," Astron replied, shutting the bathroom door behind him.

    Irina muttered under her breath, "Bossy," as she slid out of bed and shuffled toward the kitchte. She found the tea leaves and set to work, her movements deliberate but clumsy. It wasn''t as though she couldn''t cook or prepare simple things¡ªshe was just used to leaving the finer details to others.

    By the time Astron emerged from the bathroom, fresh andposed as always, Irina had managed to brew two cups of tea. She ced them on the small table in the living area with a triumphant air. "There," she dered. "Tea, ready and waiting."

    Astron sat across from her, lifting the cup to his lips with his usual calm. He took a sip, his sharp eyes flicking to hers over the rim of the cup. A faint curl tugged at his lips. "It''s... drinkable."

    "Drinkable?" Irina shot back, ring at him. "That''s all you have to say?"

    Astron set the cup down, his expression neutral but his tone lightly teasing. "For your first attempt, it''s not bad. But it''s not good either."

    Irina bristled, her cheeks flushing faintly. "I''ll have you know I''m perfectly capable of making excellent tea. Just you wait¡ªI''ll get better at this."

    Astron raised an eyebrow. "I''ll hold you to that."

    Irina huffed, crossing her arms. "You''d better. And next time, you''re getting nothing but perfection."

    "We''ll see," Astron replied, taking another sip with maddening calmness.

    The lighthearted exchange set the tone for the morning, the two of them settling into afortable rhythm as they prepared for the next leg of their journey. Though Irina was determined to outdo herself, she couldn''t help but enjoy the casual banter¡ªanother small moment that made their time together feel uniquely their own.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 706 159.1 - The case of plants

    Chapter706 159.1 - The case of nts

    After their morning routine, Irina and Astron packed their belongings and left their hotel suite. The streets of Solren Heights buzzed with activity as they made their way to the train station. The glowing mana-infused vines and enchanted structures of Arcadia Dominion slowly began to fade into the distance as the luxury express train awaited them at the station.

    This time, the itinerary was clear¡ªthey were leaving Arcadia Dominion. Irina, as the meticulous nner she was, had ensured that their paperwork was in perfect order, their disguised identities ounted for at every step. The transition across borders was seamless, the advanced magical documentation functioning without a hitch as they passed through the checkpoint.

    The train itself was just as luxurious as the one they had boarded the day before. The mana-infused exterior glimmered faintly under the midday sun as they settled into their private cabin. Large windows offered a panoramic view of the countryside, blending Arcadia''s magical glow with the less luminous but equally charmingndscapes of the Valerian Federation.

    ******

    As the train began to move, Irina pulled out her notebook, flipping it open with a sense of purpose. "Alright," she began, catching Astron''s attention. "Here''s the n for this leg of the trip."

    Astron leaned back in his seat, his sharp purple eyes meeting her hazel ones. "Let''s hear it."

    Irina smirked, clearly enjoying the role of guide. "We''re heading to Everhall City. It''s one of therger cities in the Valerian Federation, known for its blend of modern technology and magical integration. Unlike Arcadia Dominion, where magic saturates everything, Everhall has a bnce¡ªpractical, efficient, but still imaginative."

    Astron raised an eyebrow. "And what do you have nned there?"

    Irina''s smirk widened. "First, we''ll explore the Cloudspire Gardens. It''s an artificial oasis in the middle of the city, filled with magically sustained flora from all over the world. After that, I''ve got tickets to the Mana-Motion Festival. It''s a cultural event showcasing magical innovations and performances. Think dancing light constructs, enchanted music, and food stalls with dishes infused with unique mana properties."

    "Dancing?" Astron repeated, his tone calm but carrying a faint note of disbelief. He nced at Irina, his sharp purple eyes narrowing slightly. "I never thought I''d hear you talking about something like that."

    Irina huffed, leaning back in her seat with a confident smirk. "Heh, dancing. But this isn''t your typical ballroom affair or some mundane jig. The local tradition here is something entirely unique¡ªMana Reverie Dance."

    "Mana Reverie Dance?" Astron raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued despite himself.

    "Yes!" Irina eximed, her hazel eyes lighting up with excitement. "It''s a blend of physical movement and mana maniption. The performers weave mana patterns into the air as they move, creating these breathtaking visual effects. The dance is synchronized with enchanted music, and the whole thing feels like stepping into another world."

    "You seem¡­oddly invested in this."

    Irina''s cheeks flushed faintly, but she crossed her arms and continued with her usual confidence. "Well, I''ve always wanted to experience something like this¡ªa festival steeped in local traditions, somethingpletely different from what I grew up with. But between family responsibilities and training, I never had the chance."

    Her voice softened slightly, a wistful note slipping through. "I used to imagine what it would be like to visit ces like this, where people celebrate freely, without worrying about politics or reputation. Just¡­ enjoying life."

    Astron didn''t reply immediately, his gaze lingering on her. She wasn''t often this open about her desires, and the rare glimpse into her more vulnerable side didn''t go unnoticed.

    Irina, noticing his silence, quickly regained herposure and shot him a yful look. "Don''t tell me you''re too stiff to enjoy something like this. I''m not letting you stand around in the corner like some statue while everyone else has fun."

    "You''re assuming I''ll even join in."

    "Oh, you will," Irina said confidently, pointing a finger at him. "Because I''ll make sure of it."

    Astron sighed softly, leaning back in his seat. "We''ll see."

    Irina''s smirk widened. "Oh, you''ll see, alright. Just wait until you experience the festival¡ªyou might actually enjoy yourself for once."

    ******

    The train gradually slowed, the rhythmic hum of mana conduits quieting as it pulled into the station. Astron and Irina gathered their belongings, stepping off into the vibrant atmosphere of Everhall City. Unlike the bustling, industrialized hubs of the Valerian Federation''s high-ranked cities, this ce carried a calm and almost quaint charm.

    The architecture was a blend of stone and wood, infused with subtle magical enhancements. Mana lights hung likenterns, glowing softly against the warm tones of the buildings. Small streams of water, sustained by gentle mana currents, wove through the city, creating a serene ambiance. Local vendors lined the streets, selling everything from enchanted trinkets to freshly baked bread, the aroma wafting through the air.

    Irina paused, taking in the sight. "This is¡­ different," she said, her hazel eyes wide with curiosity. "I''ve been to high-ranked cities in the Federation, but I''ve never been here before. It''s nothing like I imagined."

    Astron raised an eyebrow. "Different how?"

    "It''s less¡ªhow do I put it¡ªindustrialized? It''s not a sprawling metropolis full of towering buildings and constant noise," Irina replied, gesturing at the scene. "It''s more rxed. Like a ce peoplee to escape all that chaos. I saw pictures before, but seeing it in person ispletely different."

    Astron nodded slightly, his gaze scanning the surroundings with his usual calm. "It does feel¡­ safe. Like it''s in its own bubble."

    Irina smiled faintly, pulling out her phone to check their hotel''s location. "Alright, the hotel isn''t far. Let''s check in, drop off our stuff, and then head to the gardens."

    *******

    The hotel was as charming as the city itself¡ªa cozy, high-ss establishment that blended luxury with simplicity. After a smooth check-in process, Irina and Astron left their luggage and set out for the Cloudspire Gardens, which were only a short walk away.

    As they entered the gardens, the first thing that struck them was the air¡ªcrisp and faintly floral, charged with a subtle hum of mana. The pathways were lined with vibrant nts, many of which seemed to glow faintly or shift colors in response to their surroundings. A towering tree at the center of the gardens stretched toward the sky, its leaves shimmering like gemstones in the sunlight.

    "This ce¡­" Irina said softly, her voice trailing off as she looked around in awe. "It''s incredible. Some of these nts¡ªI''ve only read about them."

    "Indeed. Many of them are evolved¡­.Are they artificially altered, or naturally evolved?"

    Astron''s normally vibrant violet eyes now glinted a cool gray, blending seamlessly with his current disguise. He crouched slightly, his sharp gaze scanning the nts with quiet precision. The subtle glow of mana in the air wasn''t just a natural byproduct of the environment; it was an intricate bnce of magical energy, carefully curated to sustain the unique flora surrounding them.

    He reached out, his fingers brushing against the soft leaves of a nt with delicate tendrils that curled in response to his touch. Its faint, rhythmic glow pulsated faster for a moment before settling again. "This one," he said, his voice calm, "isn''t purely passive. It reacts to the mana flow of whatever touches it. Likely a symbiotic species. It feeds off ambient mana but also absorbs excess energy from nearby creatures without harming them."

    Irina nced over, intrigued. "You mean it''s drawing mana from us?"

    "Not exactly," Astron replied, standing upright. "It''s more of an exchange. It takes ambient energy we naturally exude and filters it back into the environment. A kind of natural mana recycler. Efficient."

    He moved further down the path, pausing in front of a patch of flowers with crystalline petals that shimmered under the sunlight. Their colors shifted subtly, cycling through shades of blue, green, and violet. He leaned closer, observing the fine crystalline structure of the petals. "These," he began, "are fascinating. Their color changes aren''t just for show¡ªit''s a defensive mechanism. The light refraction creates illusions, confusing predators. Depending on the angle of approach, you''d think the nt isn''t even here."

    Irina tilted her head, crouching to examine the flowers. "A natural cloaking ability?"

    "More or less," Astron replied, his tone analytical. "It''s not perfect, but in dense environments, it would be enough to deter most threats. And judging by the faint mana signature, it can release a short burst of energy¡ªprobably to stun or blind anything that gets too close."

    Irina smiled faintly. "You''ve really studied this kind of thing."

    Astron shrugged, moving toward a towering vine that spiraled around a metallic frame, its leaves a deep, iridescent ck. "Not quite. Observation is enough." He touched one of the leaves lightly, noting the slight resistance as the vine shifted almost imperceptibly. "This one," he said, narrowing his gray eyes, "is predatory. Likely feeds on smaller creatures. Its mana signature is more active than the others¡ªalmost aggressive."

    Irina frowned, stepping back slightly. "Predatory? Here?"

    "It''s controlled," Astron said, his calm demeanor unshaken. "The mana barrier around this area probably keeps it in check. But if you were to disrupt that¡­" He let his words trail off, straightening and ncing toward the towering tree at the center of the gardens. "This ce is designed as a system. Each nt has a role, and the bnce is maintained through subtle interactions. If one element is disturbed, the whole ecosystem would shift topensate."

    Irina crossed her arms, her hazel eyes studying him thoughtfully. "Interesting. Is this the way you work?"

    "Yes," Astron replied simply. "Understanding the flow of a system¡ªbe it an environment or a situation¡ªis key to surviving it. Even a ce like this, beautiful as it seems, isn''t without its dangers."

    His gaze lingered on the towering tree at the center, its shimmering leaves catching the light. "That tree," he said, "is the anchor. Its roots likely channel mana to the rest of the garden, keeping everything in bnce. If anything were to happen to it¡­" His voice softened, turning contemtive. "The entire system would copse."

    Irina followed his gaze, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "You''re right. That tree is the centerpiece of the gardens. I read that its roots extend throughout the city, drawing mana from the streams and distributing it back to the environment."

    Astron gave a small nod, his eyes still fixed on the tree. "Impressive design. Efficient. But fragile."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter ?707 159.2 - The case of plants

    Chapter?707 159.2 - The case of nts

    Irina nced at the towering vine Astron had identified as predatory, a mischievous glint sparking in her hazel eyes. "You know," she began, her tone light butced with curiosity, "it would be fascinating to see how it reacts if someone just... gave it a little nudge."

    Astron turned to her sharply, his usually calm expression now edged with caution. "Don''t even think about it."

    She smirked, her arms crossed as she stepped just a bit closer to the vine. "What''s the worst that could happen? This ce has barriers, right?"

    Astron''s gray eyes narrowed, his voice low and firm. "Irina."

    His warning tone only fueled her amusement. "Rx, I''m kidding," she said, though her grin widened. "Mostly."

    Astron''s gaze remained fixed on her, and for a moment, Irina thought she saw the faintest twitch in his jaw-a rare crack in his stoic armor. It was enough to make herugh, the sound light and teasing as she stepped back from the vine.

    "Your face!" she said between giggles. "You looked like I was about to summon horde of monsters or something"

    Astron sighed, his gray eyes sharp as ever but carrying a faint glint of exasperation. "Knowing the kind of person you are, I really thought you''d do it."

    Irina raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms as she looked up at him with mock offense. "Oh? And what kind of person do you think I am?"

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his calm demeanor making the next wordsnd with even more weight. "A fiery demoness, perhaps?"

    Irina froze, her hazel eyes narrowing as she registered his choice of words. "Fiery demoness? Seriously?" Her cheeks flushed faintly as she remembered the nickname her peers had given her during training-a mix of admiration and intimidation that she hadn''t entirely embraced.

    "It''s just a nickname," she muttered, cringing as she delivered a yful swat to his shoulder. "Don''t act like it''s a defining character trait."

    Astron didn''t even flinch, his expression calm but betraying the faintest hint of a smirk. "Is it not? It seems fitting"

    Irina groaned, her hand flying to her forehead in mock despair. "Why do I even bother? You''re impossible."

    "Perhaps," Astron replied smoothly, brushing some imaginary dust off his sleeve, "but at least I''m consistent."

    Irina huffed, though her lips quirked into a small, reluctant smile. "Fine. I''ll let it slide

    I

    this time. But if you call me that again..." She raised a finger in warning, though the glimmer of amusement in her eyes betrayed her bluff.

    "I''ll consider myself warned," Astron said evenly, though the corners of his lips twitched as if suppressing augh.

    The two continued their walk, the ambient mana around them shimmering faintly in thete afternoon light. Irina shook her head, muttering something about stoic swordsmen and their terrible sense of humor, while Astron remained asposed as ever, his sharp eyes scanning their surroundings as if nothing had happened.

    Just like that, as Irina and Astron continued their walk through the garden, they followed a winding path that led to a lively section filled with artists, musicians, and enchanted tools. The Art Grove, as it was called, was a haven for creativity, where mana and art blended seamlessly to bring visions to life.

    The first thing that caught their attention was a small group of people working at magical canvases. These weren''t ordinary painting surfaces-each canvas shimmered with mana-infused particles, and as the artists moved their brushes, the strokes glowed faintly, leaving trails of vibrant, shifting colors. Some created serenendscapes, while others painted abstract depictions of mana flows or mythical beasts.

    "This is..." Irina paused, her hazel eyes lighting up with intrigue. "Beautiful. Look at how they''re using mana as part of the process."

    Astron observed the scene quietly, his sharp gaze analyzing the subtle intery of magical energy. "It''s efficient." he said after a moment. "Mana isn''t just powering the tools; it''s part of the medium itself. The paintings are alive in a way, changing slightly based on the artist''s intentions and emotions."

    "I thought the same....The circuit looks for such manner...."

    Irina stepped closer to one of the artists, her attention drawn to a depiction of a starry sky that seemed to ripple as though the stars were alive. "Still, it is amazing," she murmured. "It''s like they''re capturing the essence of the night, not just its image."

    Nearby, a group of musicians yed an ethereal melody using mana-infused instruments. A harp with strings made of glowing threads hummed gently, its sound weaving seamlessly with the chiming notes of crystal bells that resonated without being struck. Each instrument seemed to interact with the others, creating a harmonious symphony that enchanted everyone nearby.

    "Even the music here is integrated...." Irina said, tilting her head as she listened. Irina''s gaze lingered on the glowing harp, her hazel eyes narrowing slightly as she observed the intricate intery of mana that emanated from its strings. "It''s not just the instruments working together," she said thoughtfully, tilting her head. "The mana they''re channeling is synchronized. Whoever designed these instruments must have calibrated their mana circuits to harmonize with one another."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Astron nced at her, his gray eyes steady. Looks like she is enjoying it.''

    Realizing what she was feeling, Astron decided to y along.

    He nced at her, his gray eyes steady. "So, you''re saying the music itself is an

    extension of their magic?"

    "Exactly," Irina replied, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "The mana threads are binding the vibrations together, creating a resonance field. It''s subtle, but you can feel it, right? The way it makes the air feel... alive."

    "See those runes? They''re designed to absorb any excess mana and redistribute it evenly. That''s why the sound feels so natural-it''s not just a performance; it''s an

    ecosystem."

    She really liked the feeling of exining things to him. Sure having him exining things to her was not bad, but she also liked the feeling of giving.

    Only receiving knowledge made her feel like she was somehow below him? Even if that was not what he meant, overly experiencing the same thing tended to be a little

    boring.

    As Irina and Astron wandered further into the Art Grove, they came across a small gathering of couples around a series of shimmering, empty canvases. Each canvas radiated a faint glow, and it was clear that these weren''t ordinary painting surfaces. Some couples were working together, their brushes moving in tandem, while others took turns painting as their partners watched. The air around the area was filled withughter, soft conversation, and the asional hum of mana as the canvases responded to their creators.

    Irina paused, her hazel eyes drawn to the scene. ''Painting on the spot? The idea felt strangelypelling. There was something about the atmosphere-the ambient mana, the peaceful surroundings, the sheer creativity of it all-that made the concept seem...

    inviting.

    "I want to try it," she said suddenly, turning to Astron with an almost childlike enthusiasm.

    Astron raised an eyebrow. "Painting?"

    "Yes, painting," Irina replied firmly, her excitement undeterred by his skepticism. "Look at how everyone''s enjoying themselves. Don''t you think it''s... nice?" Astron''s gaze shifted to the couples for a moment before returning to her. "I suppose."

    Irina smirked, grabbing his wrist and dragging him toward the nearest empty canvas before he could protest. A friendly attendant greeted them, exining the activity in a warm, practiced tone. "This canvas is designed to resonate with the holder of the brush," the attendant said, gesturing to the glowing surface. "The mana within will subtly assist you, acting as a guide or corrector based on your intentions. Even if you''re not experienced, it will help bring out your creativity"

    Irina''s smirk widened at that. "Well, that works out perfectly for me. I''ve already had

    training in painting."

    Astron gave her a t look. "Of course you have."

    The attendant handed them brushes, and Irina grabbed hers with an almost triumphant air. "Let''s see if you can keep up, Mr. Brooding Genius."

    Astron didn''t dignify her taunt with a response, taking his brush with his usual calm demeanor. He dipped it into one of the shimmering paint pools provided and made his first stroke. The result was... underwhelming. The line wavered, uneven and clumsy,

    much to Irina''s delight.

    "Oh, this is rich," Irina said, herughter light and teasing. "You''re supposed to be this all-knowing, hyperpetent guy, and you can''t even paint a straight line?" Astron nced at her, unbothered by her teasing. "Not everyone was given noble lessons in painting as a child."

    Irina waved her brush dramatically, already beginning her own painting. Her strokes were confident, and the canvas responded beautifully, enhancing her work with subtle, glowing details. "Maybe you should''ve signed up for a few. Look at this- perfection," she said smugly, stepping back to admire her blossoming depiction of a glowing, enchanted forest.

    Astron''s lips twitched faintly as he focused on his own work. His strokes were slower, more deliberate, but there was a quiet determination in his approach. The canvas, true to its nature, began to assist him, smoothing out his lines and enhancing the shapes. While it wasn''t as refined as Irina''s, there was a certain raw charm to the abstract shapes and faint mana flows he was beginning to create.

    Irina noticed this and frowned, leaning slightly to peek at his canvas. "Imph. It''s not terrible," she admitted grudgingly. "But don''t think you''re catching up to me." Astron made noment, dipping his brush again and continuing to paint. The quiet

    focus on his face only spurred Irina on, herpetitive spirit igniting as she added more intricate details to her own work.

    ''He might be good at everything else,'' she thought, ''but, this time I will not let it

    happen casily.''

    As the two finished their paintings, it became clear that Irina''s work was a standout. Her canvas depicted a stunningly vibrant enchanted forest, its glowing flora intertwined with chaotic bursts of light that gave it a dynamic, almost alive quality. The spectators who had gathered around couldn''t help but admire it, their voices filled

    with awe.

    "This is incredible," one of them said, their gaze transfixed. "The details, the energy-

    it''s so... alive!"

    "Such a unique blend of beauty and chaos," another added.

    forest itself is

    telling a story." Irina basked in the praise, her smirk growing as she crossed her arms and gave Astron

    a triumphant nce. "Well, it seems I''ve got a natural talent for this," she said, her tone dripping with mock humility. "Maybe I should''ve gone into art instead of magic." Astron, meanwhile, looked at his own canvas, which depicted an abstract representation of mana flow. While it had an intriguing concept and raw appeal, it was clear that some areascked the polish or resonance that Irina''s work possessed.

    The strokes in certain spots seemed disjointed, and the overallposition didn''t flow as smoothly.

    Irina tilted her head, studying his painting with a faux-critical eye. "Not bad," she said,

    clearly relishing her victory. "But... it''s a little inconsistent, don''t you think? Here-this part doesn''t even resonate properly."

    Astron sighed softly, shaking his head as he put his brush down. ''She should have this win at least,'' he thought, letting her bask in her moment.

    But then Irina, emboldened by her win, leaned closer, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Maybe it''s because you''re not used to expressing yourself? All that cold, stoic energy -you probably have no idea how to let loose, do you?" For thatment, strangely Astron felt something.

 Chapter 708 159.3 - The case of plants

    Chapter 708 159.3 - The case of nts

    "Maybe it''s because you''re not used to expressing yourself? All that cold, stoic energy -you probably have no idea how to let loose, do you?"

    Astron froze for a moment, his sharp gray eyes narrowing slightly. "Not used to expressing myself?" he repeated, his voice calm but carrying an unmistakable edge. Irina smirked, oblivious to the shift in his tone. "Exactly. That''s probably why your painting feels so... rigid. You''re always so focused, so in control. You don''t know how to just let go and be free, do you?"

    Astron turned to her fully, setting his brush aside. His expression remainedposed, but there was a flicker of something sharper beneath the surface. "And you think chaotic brushstrokes are the epitome of freedom?" he asked, his voice deceptively mild. "Perhaps you should look a little closer. There''s a fine line between freedom and ack of direction."

    Irina blinked, taken aback for a moment before recovering with a defiant huff. "Are you calling my painting directionless?"

    "I''m saying," Astron replied evenly, his gaze steady, "that chaos without purpose is just noise. And maybe that''s what you''refortable with-noise. It hides the things you don''t want to address."

    For a moment, Irina was silent, the yful atmosphere turning unexpectedly charged. She opened her mouth to respond but stopped, a faint flush creeping into her cheeks. It wasn''t anger or embarrassment-it was the realization that Astron, in his usual way, had seen straight through her.

    "Well," she said after a moment, crossing her arms and turning away with a small pout, "you''re still a terrible painter."

    Astron''s lips twitched faintly, his gaze steady as he nced at Irina. "Then, how about another round?"

    Irina blinked, caught off guard, but before she could reply, the small crowd gathered around them chimed in. A few children tugged at her sleeve, their eyes wide with admiration. "Miss, can you paint another one? Please?" one of them asked, their voice filled with awe.

    Irina''s expression softened, and she turned to the eager faces surrounding her. How could she say no to that? With a small smirk, she crossed her arms and nced back at Astron. "Fine. One more. But don''t me me if your second one turns out even worse than the first."

    "We''ll see," Astron said evenly, picking up a fresh canvas as the two moved to their new spots.

    This time, the energy between them was different. Astron''s first stroke revealed a stark improvement, his brush gliding over the canvas with a new sense of purpose. It was clear he had taken note of his earlier mistakes, each movement deliberate yet fluid. His colors blended harmoniously, and his lines carried a confidence that had been absent before. Onlookers murmured in amazement, some even questioning whether he had been holding back during his first attempt.

    "Look at him," one person said, their voice tinged with disbelief. "Is this really the same guy from before?"

    "I know, right? It''s like he transformed into a professional in a matter of minutes!" Irina, however, paid no attention to Astron''s progress. Her focus was entirely on her own canvas. She had felt something stir within her during her first painting, a faint yet undeniable sense of guidance, and she decided to trust it this time. Her strokes were bold, her colors vibrant yet precise, as if the painting was creating itself through her hands. There was no strategy, no overthinking-just her heart poured onto the

    canvas.

    When they finished, the crowd around them grew evenrger, murmuring with anticipation. Astron set down his brush, his second painting a clear testament to his rapid improvement. It depicted a breathtaking scene of an ethereal waterfall cascading into a sereneke under a shimmering aurora. Every detail was immacte, from the light reflections on the water to the delicate threads of mana that danced within the aurora. It was as if the painting itself breathed serenity, wless in its execution.

    The crowd erupted into apuse, manymenting in awe. "Was he holding back before?" one voice spected. "This is like apletely different artist!"

    But then, Irina stepped back, revealing her work. Gasps rippled through the onlookers, their attention snapping to her canvas.

    Her painting wasn''t just a picture-it was alive. It depicted a phoenix soaring through a night sky, its wings aze with mes that seemed to surge off the canvas. The moon loomed high above, its silver glow casting a serene contrast to the fiery intensity of the phoenix. The mes themselves flickered faintly as if imbued with a spark of life, and the phoenix''s expression-its yearning, its determination-practically radiated from the painting.

    "It''s alive..." someone whispered, their tone reverent.

    Another voice chimed in, "It''s... it''s more than a painting. It''s an emotion."

    Compared to Astron''s wless execution, Irina''s painting was raw and filled with powerful, uncontainable emotion. While Astron''s work was a masterpiece of skill and logical analysis of techniques, hers carried a soul, a story that resonated deeply with those who saw it.

    Astron''s gray eyes lingered on her painting for a moment before he nodded slightly, acknowledging the difference.

    ''Indeed.....''

    It wasn''t just a painting. The fire on the canvas-it was alive. Every ember seemed to breathe, fueled by an unyielding will, as if Irina herself had poured her very essence into the strokes. The crowd was right: it wasn''t just a picture-it was an emotion, a story captured in a moment of raw brilliance.

    As he examined it more closely, his mana senses stirred involuntarily, picking up faint traces of something deeper. The fire wasn''t just an artistic illusion. No, it carried the unmistakable signature of Irina''s Emberheart lineage. Her innate mana, her fiery will, had been infused into the painting, leaving behind a spark that made the mese alive. This wasn''t just skill; it was manifestation of her soul.

    "This... this is something only she could do,'' Astron thought, his expression softening as he absorbed the painting''s intricacies. The phoenix, its wings outstretched as if ready to embrace the heavens, radiated the same indomitable strength that Irina carried in every step, every word. The moon above, glowing with quiet serenity, provided a stark contrast to the phoenix''s fiery intensity, yet it didn''t feel out of ce. Instead, it grounded the painting, giving it bnce, a harmony between chaos and

    peace.

    Astron couldn''t help but acknowledge the beauty in what she had created. It wasn''t something he could replicate-not because of ack of skill but because this was uniquely Irina. This was her story, her talent. It was a part of her that even she might not yet understand fully, but it was undeniably there, waiting to bloom. ''She hasn''t realized it yet,'' he mused, his gaze drifting to Irina, who stood with her arms crossed, her smirk tugging at her lips as she watched the crowd''s reactions. ''Her talent isn''t just her swordsmanship or her strength. It''s this-the ability to pour herself into something, to make ite alive.''

    And yet, his eyes flickered back to the painting, drawn to the moon hanging above the phoenix. Something about it stirred him, an emotion he couldn''t quite name. It wasn''t just the phoenix''s zing wings or the vibrancy of the mes that moved him, but also the quiet, watchful presence of the moon.

    The warmth that spread through his chest was unexpected, subtle yet undeniable as if something within the painting-something within Irina''s emotions-was reaching out

    to him.

    ''What is this feeling?'' he wondered, his fingers twitching slightly since he really

    couldn''t understand it.

    Before he could dwell on it further, Irina turned to him, her fiery gaze locking onto his. Her smirk widened, confidence radiating from her like the mes in her painting. "So," she said, tilting her head yfully. "How did I do?"

    Astron blinked, momentarily thrown off by her directness, before a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. He raised his hands, shaking his head slightly in quiet acknowledgment. "You did really well," he said, his voice low but sincere, carrying the

    weight of his admiration.

    Irina froze as she caught Astron''s faint smile-subtle, almost imperceptible, but undeniably there. It was a rare sight, one she''d only seen in fleeting moments. Yet, this time, something about it felt different. There was no teasing edge, no guarded undertone. Instead, it carried a quiet sincerity that sent an unexpected warmth spreading through her chest.

    I can tell... she realized, her heart skipping slightly. He''s holding back again, but this time, it''s different. That smile... it''s softer. Is he... proud of me?

    Her cheeks flushed faintly, and before she could stop herself, she blurted out, "Better than you?"

    Astron''s smile faltered for a brief moment, his sharp gray eyes narrowing slightly. But

    Irina could see through it now-after all this time spent with him, she had learned to read the tiniest shifts in his expression. He wasn''t annoyed; he was suppressing something, likely the faintest hint of amusement.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Better than me," he replied evenly, though his tone carried a weight of acknowledgment that made Irina''s blush deepen. His gaze, steady and calm as ever, lingered on her, almost as if he were waiting for her next move.

    Her heart thudded painfully in her chest. I... I want to kiss him, she thought, the realization hitting her like a sudden wave. Her hazel eyes flicked to his lips, the idea growing stronger. Right now. Just once. Why can''t I just-

    But then, the murmurs of the crowd broke through her thoughts. The children who

    had watched her paint still hovered nearby, their admiration glowing in their eyes. Around her, people whispered about her phoenix painting,paring it to Astron''s work. The realization that they were still surrounded by so many onlookers made Irina''s cheeks burn even hotter.

    No way, she decided, panic bubbling in her chest. Not here. Not in front of all these

    people. They''d all see, and... and he''d just stare at me with that calm, unreadable face like nothing happened. No, I can''t. Not now.

    Without another word, she turned sharply on her heel, her movements brisk and deliberate. "I''m heading to the garden," she said over her shoulder, her voice pitched louder than usual, betraying her flustered state.

    Astron did not say anything, as he just watched her leave.

    Her feet carried her quickly away from the scene, her thoughts a jumbled mess of embarrassment and frustration. Coward, she scolded herself as she weaved through the crowd. You had the perfect moment, and you ran away. Ugh! Why do you always

    do this? When she reached the edge of the Art Grove, the quiet ambiance of the garden washed over her. Mana-infused nts glowed softly under the evening light. their luminescence casting gentle shadows on the stone pathways. Irina let out a long, shaky breath, leaning against a nearby tree as she pressed a hand to her chest.

    "Haaah...."

    It was really important to calm down.

 Chapter ?709 159.4 - The case of plants

    Chapter?709 159.4 - The case of nts

    The dimly lit office was silent save for the asional crackle of the securemunication device on Reginald Hawkins''s desk. He leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled as he listened intently to the distorted voice on the other end of the line. The quality of the connection was poor, the sizzling sound of interference cutting through the words, but the information was clear enough.

    The voice was soft but precise, carrying the professionalism of someone well-versed in secrecy. "...Lady Irina Emberheart and the young man left for a trip together. From what I could observe, she didn''t bring her usual entourage. No guards, no attendants. It''s the least defensive state she''s been in for quite some time."

    Reginald''s lips curled into a thin smile, his sharp eyes glinting with interest. "She left without protection? Bold. Foolish. How long ago was this?"

    "Two days," the spy answered, the crackling line momentarily cutting out before stabilizing. "They slipped out of the estate quietly. If not for my position, I wouldn''t have noticed."

    Reginald leaned forward slightly, his elbows resting on the edge of his desk. "And where did they go? Did she leave any clues?"

    The spy hesitated for a moment, the sizzling of the line growing louder. "I can''t say for certain where they''ve gone, sir. They''ve been careful about covering their tracks. But I did find something."

    "Go on," Reginald said, his voice low and measured.

    "When I was cleaning Lady Irina''s room, I came across a note. It appeared to be part of her trip n. I didn''t have much time to examine it, but I saw a marking-one name in particr stood out."

    "What was it?" Reginald asked, his tone sharp with impatience.

    "[Stemere Museum]," the spy replied. "It was circled. I couldn''t make out the rest of the note, but the marking was distinct."

    Reginald mulled over the name for a moment, the gears in his mind already turning. "The Stemere Museum... That''s a few days'' journey from here, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, sir," the spy confirmed. "It''s a rtively secluded area, not one you''d expect someone like Lady Irina to frequent. If they''re headed there, it''s likely she has a specific purpose."

    Reginald nodded slowly, his thoughts racing. A secluded location, far from the protection of the Emberheart estate... This could be exactly the opportunity we need. "Very well," he said atst, his tone decisive. "You''ve done well. Continue monitoring the estate, and let me know if there are any further developments. Leave the rest to me."

    "Yes, sir," the spy replied, and the line went dead with a final hiss of static.

    Reginald leaned back in his chair once more, his mind already piecing together the next steps. If Irina was heading to the Stemere Museum, it was the perfect chance to strike. Without her usual defenses, she would be vulnerable-exposed. And he would ensure that this time, there would be no escape.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Reaching for his deskmunicator, he summoned his butler. Momentster, the door to his office opened, and the butler entered, bowing respectfully.

    "Prepare a team," Reginald ordered, his voice calm but firm. "We may have found our opening. And send someone to confirm the routes to the Stemere Museum. I want eyes on every path leading there."

    The butler inclined his head. "At once, sir."

    Reginald Hawkins sat back in his chair, the dim light from the room casting sharp shadows across his stern face. His mind was a storm of calctions and probabilities, but one fact loomed above all else: this clue, fragile as it was, might be their only chance. Irina Emberheart had left in disguise, and the use of facial artifacts made tracking her through conventional means nearly impossible. Such artifacts were rare and expensive, but with her family''s resources, there was no doubt she could afford the best.

    Theck of ess to the Arcadia Dominion''s resourcespounded the challenge. As a family rooted in the Valerian Federation, the Hawkins family''s reach in this region was limited. Even with their influence, operating so far from their power base was risky and inefficient. Every second spent investigating could mean Irina slipping further out of reach.

    Reginald tapped a finger against the desk, his mind working through the limitations. The Stemere Museum clue wasn''t confirmed, but it was the only lead they had. He could dispatch scouts,y ambushes along the routes, and tighten the as much as possible-but it might not be enough.

    Unless he tipped the scales.

    Reginald''s lips curled into a cold smile as an idea crystallized. There was something else he could use something that few in the world could even attempt.

    "Now that our scope is narrowed down," he muttered, his voice low and deliberate, "let''s try to use this."

    His hand moved to a drawer in the desk, pulling out a small, intricately engraved crystal orb. The artifact shimmered faintly in the dim light, pulsating withtent mana. It was a tool for magic that transcended ordinary means of investigation-a magic that required precision, mental rity, and immense focus.

    [Foresight].

    This rare ability was one that Reginald had honed over decades, a skill so delicate that a single misstep could lead to catastrophic failure. It wasn''t infallible, but when used correctly, it offered glimpses into possible futures, shedding light on paths that would otherwise remain shrouded in darkness.

    He ced the orb on the desk, the intricate carvings glowing faintly as he began to channel his mana into it. The room darkened further as the artifact drew in his

    energy, responding to theplex threads of his will.

    "Focus," Reginald murmured to himself, closing his eyes. The world around him seemed to fade, reced by a vast, swirling void. Within it, faint threads of light began to appear, each one representing a possible oue tied to Irina''s journey.

    His mind stretched, reaching for the strands that resonated with the clue he had been given: Stemere Museum.

    Images began to flicker in his mind¡ªa patchwork of blurred possibilities, ovepping and shifting like a kaleidoscope. A quiet forest path. The fa?ade of an old muscum. A young woman with fiery red hair yet at the same time changing? She was walking beside a man whose features remained obscured. The scene shifted again, the museum''s silhouette glowing faintly under the evening sun.

    ''Ah...''

    There.

    Reginald''s concentration deepened, his focus narrowing on the faint image of Irina and herpanion. The magic strained under his will, the visions threatening to fracture into iprehensibility. But he held firm, pushing through the chaotic weave of possibilities to extract what he needed.

    The visions stabilized briefly, and Reginald saw a clearer picture: Irina, her disguise partially lifted, stepping through the museum doors. Beside her, was a man with dark. hair and striking purple eyes. Astron Natusalune. The name came to his mind with an almost audible rity, tying the threads together.

    CRACK!

    The vision shattered like a fragile pane of ss, the swirling threads of light fracturing into jagged shards that copsed inward. Reginald Hawkins gasped, his entire body jolting as if struck by a physical blow. His hands gripped the edges of his desk, knuckles white, as an intense wave of pain exploded through him. It felt as though his very nerves were on fire, the magic rebounding violently within his body. "Argh!" he growled, his voice low and guttural, barely suppressing a scream. His head pounded as if a hammer were driving nails into his skull, and his chest heaved withbored breaths. His vision blurred, the room around him spinning as the aftereffects

    of the shattered Foresight gripped him in a vice. Reginald clenched his jaw, forcing himself to remain upright despite the searing agony radiating from his core. The bacsh from the failed spell was overwhelming,

    w

    threatening to drag him into unconsciousness, but he refused to yield. His mind, though clouded with pain,tched onto the fragments of insight he had managed to

    glean.

    Disguise... Stemere Museum... Astron Natusalune.

    The words reverberated in his thoughts, solidifying despite the storm of pain and chaos. The pieces were still there, even if the vision itself had copsed. He had narrowed down the possibilities, and made sense of Irina''s movements, and that alone

    was enough to justify the cost.

    He let out a slow, shuddering breath, his body trembling as the pain began to subside,

    leaving behind a dull, aching throb in its wake. His fingers finally loosened their grip

    on the desk, and he leaned back in his chair, sweat beading on his forehead. The effort had taken more out of him than he''d anticipated, but it had also provided him with invaluable direction.

    The butler entered the room cautiously, alerted by the muffled sound of Reginald''s struggle. His eyes widened slightly at the sight of his master''s paleplexion and strained expression, but he said nothing, knowing better than toment on

    Reginald''s condition.

    "Sir," the butler began, his voice carefully measured, "is everything... under control?"

    Reginald waved a hand dismissively, his usualmanding tone slightly weakened.

    "It''s done. I''ve seen enough." He paused, taking another steadying breath. "Irina... She''s using a disguise. Likely an artifact to mask her appearance. That''s why she''s been so

    hard to trace."

    The butler nodded, quickly taking in the information. "And the Stemere Museum?"

    "She''s heading there," Reginald confirmed, his voice gaining strength as he pushed past the residual pain. "That much I''m certain of. And she''s with him. Astron

    Natusalune."

    The butler''s expression darkened slightly at the mention of the name. "The boy who was seen with her before? The one who-"

    "Yes," Reginald interrupted sharply. "The very same. He''s the key to all of this." He closed his eyes briefly, the fragmented images of the vision shing in his mind. "They''ll likely arrive at the museum soon if they aren''t already there. Prepare

    everything."

    "Understood, sir." The butler hesitated for moment before adding, "Shall I arrange for

    you to rest? The strain from-

    "No," Reginald snapped, his tone firm despite the exhaustion in his voice. "There''s no time for rest. Not now. We''ve already lost enough ground."

    The butler bowed and left to carry out the orders, leaving Reginald alone in the dimly lit room once more. He exhaled slowly, the ache in his body a constant reminder of the cost of his actions. Yet, in his mind, the rity of his findings outweighed the pain.

    *****

    On the other side, Irina and Astron had finished another day in a different city together, continuing their date.

    And just like that they were once again in a high-ss train, as Irina had prepared her

    whole n.

    "Heh...."

    And she could finally go somewhere she had been wanting to go for a while.

    ''Stemare Museum....Here Ie!"

 Chapter ?710 160.1 - Resting is important

    Chapter?710 160.1 - Resting is important

    The rhythmic chugging of the train filled the cabin, a steady reminder that this time, their journey was far from luxurious. Irina adjusted herself in her seat, her hazel eyes narrowing slightly as the faint creaks of the older train car reached her ears. The polished elegance of the high-ss trains they''d taken before was absent here-no mana-infused amenities, no seamless enchantments. Instead, the cabin was

    utilitarian, with modest wooden panels and windows that rattled faintly with cach bump in the track.

    Irina crossed her arms with a soft huff, her gaze darting toward Astron, who sat across from her with his usual unbothered demeanor. His sharp gray eyes were fixed on the passing scenery, his expression as unreadable as ever. He seemed entirely at case as if the simplicity of this train suited him more than the previous luxury.

    Irina leaned back in her seat with a quiet sigh, her gaze flicking to the window as the scenery blurred past. Her hazel eyes traced the rolling hills and the faint outlines of distant mountains, but her thoughts were elsewhere.

    Why are we even stuck on this train? she grumbled inwardly, shifting in her seat. I spent so much time nning every detail of this trip, and now, this? A rickety old train that looks like it hasn''t been updated in decades? She bit her lip, feeling a flicker of frustration.

    Of course, she knew exactly why they were here. Stemare City wasn''t exactly a hub of luxury transportation. For some inexplicable reason, the usual high-ss trains weren''t avable for the time being, leaving her with no choice but to settle for this. The Stemare Museum... Her expression softened slightly at the thought. It was a ce she''d been wanting to visit for a long while. Both Julia and Lilia had sung its praises, describing it as a treasure trove of ancient artifacts, mana relics, and interactive exhibits that could bring even the driest history lessons to life. And it''s not like I''ve had the chance before, she reminded herself. The museum was far to the west, tucked away in a region she rarely had reason to visit.

    But now, with Astron apanying her, the opportunity had finally presented itself. She''d worked hard to include this stop in their itinerary, weaving it into the flow of their journey as seamlessly as possible. She''d even gone out of her way to ensure their other amodations were impable-just to bnce out this train ride.

    Still, as much as she was looking forward to their destination, the journey itself was proving to be a challenge. The creaking of the wooden panels, the faint draft seeping through the cracks in the windows, theck of any enchantments to smooth the ride... It was all so different from the polished, seamless elegance of the high-ss trains she was used to.

    Irina sighed again, crossing her arms as she nced at Astron. He sat perfectly still, his sharp gray eyes scanning the passingndscape as if he were taking mental notes. He didn''t seem bothered in the slightest by the train''sck of luxury. If anything, he seemed more at home here than he had in the expensive carriages of the Arcane Stream Express.

    Of course, he doesn''t care, she thought with a small pout. He''s not the one who spent hours nning this trip down to thest detail. He probably prefers this kind of simplicity anyway. Ugh, I should''ve known.

    Considering that guy''s way of doing things, this much was evident.

    She leaned her head against the window, the rhythmic chugging of the train lulling her into a thoughtful silence. Her hazel eyes lingered on the blurredndscape as a memory stirred in her mind-one she hadn''t thought of in a while. It had been months ago, during her return from a one-week break. The train she''d booked had been a luxury model, of course, with a private car tailored to herfort. But midway through the journey, a malfunction had derailed her ns, forcing her into one of the standard cars.

    She chuckled softly to herself. And that''s where I met him.

    Astron had been sitting in one of the corner seats, calm and unbothered, much like he was now. She remembered how his sharp purple eyes had nced at her without a hint of surprise when she stormed into the train, fuming at her change in circumstances. At the time, she''d been so irritated she hadn''t even bothered to notice the quiet aura of focus he carried.

    I was so caught up in my ownints, she thought with a wry smile. And there he was,pletely unfazed as if trains like that were just a normal part of his life.

    She nced at him now, still the picture ofposure, his gaze fixed on the window as if the passing scenery held secrets only he could see. For some reason, the memory made her smile. Without looking away from him, she decided to break the silence. "Do you use these types of trains often?" she asked, her voice light and curious. Astron turned his head toward her, his sharp gray eyes meeting hers. For a moment, he studied her, as if deciding whether her question warranted an answer. Then, with a small nod, he replied, "If I can''t use teleportation gates, yes. Trains are reliable."

    "Reliable?" Irina repeated, raising an eyebrow. "You''re really okay with all this?" She gestured around them, her tone holding a hint of teasing. "The creaky wood, the rattling windows, thepleteck of amenities?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his expression as calm as ever. "It gets me where I need to go. That''s what matters."

    Irina leaned back with a soft sigh, her arms crossing as she regarded him. "You''re so practical sometimes it''s almost boring"

    "Boring or efficient?" Astron countered, his tone deceptively mild.

    Irina smirked, shaking her head. "Efficient, maybe. But it is about the journey, the journey! Just how many times do I need to repeat!"

    Astron raised his hand in mock defeat, the faintest trace of amusement flickering in his sharp gray eyes. "Journey, journey, I get it," he said dryly, his tone perfectly calm despite her dramatic emphasis.

    Irina narrowed her eyes at him, her arms still crossed as she waited for more.

    "But," he continued, his voice taking on a more thoughtful edge, "we''re hunters, Irina. It''s important to get used to situations like this-where you can''t prioritizefort." He gestured faintly around them, the subtle movement epassing the creaky wooden panels and rattling windows of the train.

    "I know that too," Irina replied with a huff, shifting in her seat to face him more directly. "But it''s also important to enjoy life when you can. Don''t tell me you think it''s fine to just grind through everything without stopping to appreciate what''s around

    you."

    "To enjoy life, you need to ensure safety first," Astron said, his tone calm but firm. "And this," he gestured again to their surroundings, "contributes to that safety. If you can''t adapt to difort, you''re leaving yourself vulnerable."

    "Humph!" Irina crossed her legs, leaning back with a defiant smirk. "You''re just using sophistry to cover up yourck of aesthetic!"

    Astron''s lips twitched, the barest hint of a smile threatening to break through hisposed demeanor. "And you''re using aesthetics to avoid acknowledging

    practicality."

    Irina gasped, cing a hand over her chest in mock offense. "How dare you use me

    of such shallow reasoning!"

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his expression faintly amused but otherwise unreadable.

    "Because it''s true?"

    Irina leaned forward slightly, her fiery hazel eyes locking onto his. "Listen, Mr. Practicality, just because you can survive in a dingy cabin with no amenities doesn''t mean you should. Life''s too short to ignore the little things-like good food, warm lighting, and maybe a seat that doesn''t creak every time you move!"

    Astron tilted his head slightly, meeting her gaze with calm precision. "And if you get. too used to thoseforts, what happens when they''re not there? Do you freeze up? Get distracted by how much you miss them?"

    "Of course not!" Irina shot back, her tone indignant. "I''m not that fragile. I just think there''s a bnce, that''s all. You don''t have to live like a hermit just to prove a point." "I''m not proving a point." Astron replied smoothly. "I''m preparing for reality" Irina harrumphed, crossing her arms and leaning back in her seat with an air of indignation. "You''re just escaping," she used, her tone sharp but tinged with yful defiance.

    Astron''s sharp gray eyes met hers with steady calm. "It''s not that easy to maintain

    such a line," he said, his voice measured andposed. "In theory, you can im to enjoy life while keeping your practical skills unaffected. But in practice, you''re lying to yourself most of the time. Comfort has a way of dulling sharp edges."

    Irina tilted her head, her hazel eyes narrowing. "Are you saying I''m dulling my edges?"

    "I''m saying it''s inevitable," Astron replied smoothly. "For instance, if you don''t use your magic for a week, even though the basics are engraved in your mind, your body won''t move wlessly all the time. Your reflexes will slow. Your control will waver. The same applies to my martial arts and my body."

    He leaned back slightly, his gaze unwavering as he continued, "That same reasoning applies here. If you grow too reliant onfort, you lose the ability to adapt. It''s a

    gradual process, but it happens."

    Irina frowned, her lips pressing into a thin line. "I can definitely maintain that line,"

    she said firmly.

    Astron''s lips twitched faintly, a hint of amusement shing in his eyes. "We''ll see."

    Irina sat up straighter, her gaze sharpening. "What do you mean, ''we''ll see"?" "Sooner orter, nighttime wille," Astron said simply, his tone even but with a faint edge of challenge. "And we''ll see if you can adapt to these conditions and sleep

    well."

    Irina gasped, pointing an usatory finger at him. "I will definitely sleep well!"

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his expression as calm as ever. "Good luck with that.

    The train rattled softly as it rolled over a rough patch of track, the sound underscoring their exchange. Irina huffed, determined to prove her point. She leaned back against the worn seat, already plotting how she would make the best of the

    situation. I''ll show him, she thought with resolve. I''ll sleep so well he won''t have anything to say about it.

    Across from her, Astron returned his attention to the window, the faintest trace of a smirk lingering on his lips. We''ll see, he thought, already predicting the restless night

    ahead.

    *****

    "Why?"

    Though apparently, Irina made a mistake....

    She indeed couldn''t sleep well.....

    Had she known, she wouldn''t have made such ims at all.....

 Chapter 711 160.2 - Resting is important

    Chapter711 160.2 - Resting is important

    The soft hum of the train blended with the faint creaks of the wooden panels, creating a rhythm that should have been soothing. But for Irina, it was anything but. She shifted again in her seat, adjusting the thin nket she had brought along. The night had deepened, and the cabin was bathed in the faint glow of moonlight streaming through the rattling window.

    She closed her eyes tightly, willing herself to fall asleep. But every bump in the tracks sent a jolt through the seat, every faint groan of the train''s old structure seemed amplified in the silence. With an exasperated sigh, she sat up, her hazel eyes flicking to Astron.

    He sat across from her, his arms crossed and head leaning slightly against the backrest. His sharp features were softened in the dim light, his usually sharp gray eyes hidden behind closed lids. His chest rose and fell in an even rhythm, his expression calm and untroubled.

    He''s sleeping... Irina thought incredulously, her lips twitching into a pout. Of course, he''s sleeping. Why wouldn''t he be? He was right-again.

    The realization stung, though not as much as she expected. He told me I''d struggle. That adapting to difort wasn''t as easy as I made it out to be. She sighed softly, leaning her chin on her hand as she studied his peaceful face.

    How does he do it? she wondered, her gaze lingering on him. Is it just practice? Or is it something else?

    Astron''s ability to adapt, to take things as they came withoutint, was

    something she envied in moments like these. It wasn''t that she couldn''t be practical- she was a Hunter, after all-but she''d always valued a bnce between efficiency and enjoyment. Yet here she was, unable to sleep because of a rattling window and a hard

    seat.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she watched him. He''s probably going to bring this up tomorrow, she thought, her cheeks flushing slightly at the idea. "I told you so," or something equally smug in that calm, unreadable tone of his.

    Irina felt a pang of bubbling resentment prick at her chest, fueled partly by her own frustration and partly by the sight of Astron''s peaceful sleep. How is it so easy for him? she thought, her hazel eyes narrowing slightly as she nced at the nket crumpled in herp.

    Her jaw tightened, and before she could second-guess herself, she stood up with a huff, the sound barely louder than the train''s hum. The faint sway of the car as it moved over uneven tracks did little to deter her. The cabin consisted of a block of four seats arranged in pairs facing each other, and while she had originally taken the seat

    opposite Astron, she now moved to sit directly beside him.

    If he''s sofortable, she thought, her irritation mingling with a touch of childish defiance, then I might as well make it a little harder for him.

    The curtain separating their block from the rest of the train''s interior swayed slightly as she brushed it aside. Not that it mattered-they had the entire section to themselves. Irina had rented all five blocks around them precisely so they could enjoy their journey in peace. Yet right now, that solitude only served to highlight her restless difort.

    Sliding into the seat next to Astron, she nced at him again. His head rested slightly against the seat''s backrest, his sharp features illuminated softly by the moonlight. Even now, there was a quiet strength to him, as though nothing could truly disturb his calm.

    "Unbelievable," she muttered under her breath, her voice too low to wake him.

    She leaned back, crossing her arms as she stared out of the window at the darkenedndscape. But her gaze kept drifting back to him, her frustration waning slightly as she took in the peaceful rhythm of his breathing.

    It''s not fair, she thought, her lips curving into a faint pout. How does he manage to make even this look effortless?

    Irina narrowed her eyes, her frustration bubbling into a mischievous defiance. He''s so calm, so serene... it''s infuriating, she thought. Her gaze fell to his face, softened in sleep, and an idea crept into her mind. Before she could think better of it, her hand moved almost on its own, her index finger pressing gently against his cheek.

    The faint warmth of his skin caught her attention first, followed by its texture- smooth and soft, as she had expected. Of course, it''s soft, she mused. With a face like his and being an Awakened, it makes sense.

    But there was something else. While his skin was soft, it wasn''t squishy. His facecked the slightyer of fat that would give it that plush quality. Instead, it was firm, the kind of firmness that spoke of someone who trained their body rigorously, every muscle and fiber in bnce.

    Her lips curled into a small, triumphant smirk as she pressed her finger a little harder into his cheek, testing its sticity. The slight resistance amused her, and she found herself pressing again, just a bit more firmly, as if measuring the give and recoil.

    "Heh....Now what?"

    She leaned closer, her finger now tracing small circles against his skin. There was a strange satisfaction in the act, a way to release her pent-up annoyance while indulging in the rare opportunity to bother him without consequence.

    Astron''s face twitched slightly, but he didn''t stir. Irina froze, her heart skipping a beat as she waited to see if he would wake. When he didn''t, she let out a small sigh of relief,

    her smirk returning as she resumed her exploration.

    She poked, prodded, and even tried lightly pinching the corner of his jaw, noting how the firm structure remained steadfast under her touch. Not a single ounce of squishiness, she thought, shaking her head. Just hard angles and that infuriating perfection.

    Her finger lingered a moment longer before she leaned back slightly, crossing her arms as she regarded his still-sleeping face. "You''re lucky you''re asleep," she muttered softly, a faint pout tugging at her lips. "Otherwise, I''d have a lot more to say about how annoying you are."

    Just then..... Irina froze, her heart lurching in her chest as a sudden, inexplicable chill washed over her. She blinked, her gaze snapping back to Astron''s face-only to find his eyes open, glowing with their unmistakable purple intensity.

    "Ah?!" she eximed, her voice barely more than a strangled whisper. Her finger was still pressed against his cheek, but now, those piercing eyes locked onto hers, clear

    and unflinching.

    It took her a moment to process the shift, but when she did, her stomach dropped. His disguise-it was gone. I is usual gray eyes had been reced by the vibrant amethyst hue she had grown ustomed to seeing only when his true face was revealed. Even his features seemed sharper now, more distinct in the dim moonlight.

    How...? she thought, her mind racing. Wasn''t he asleep? When did this-

    "You weren''t exactly subtle," Astron''s voice cut through her thoughts, calm and measured as always. His lips twitched faintly, almost as if he were amused, but the sharpness in his tone was unmistakable. "Did you really think I wouldn''t wake up if someone got that close to me?"

    Irina''s mouth opened, but no words came out. Her brain scrambled for a response, but his steady gaze held her captive.

    "You weren''t even trying to be stealthy," he continued, his voice carrying a faint edge

    of dry humor. "If I didn''t wake up when something like this happened, I''d be in a much worse state in dungeons."

    Her cheeks burned as his words sank in. He''s been awake this whole time?! Watching

    me?!

    "I... I wasn''t..." she stammered, pulling her finger back as if it had been burned. Her face was practically glowing with embarrassment now, her hazel eyes darting anywhere but at him. "You-how long-why didn''t you say anything?!"

    Astron tilted his head slightly, his sharp gaze unyielding. "Because I was curious," he admitted calmly. "What exactly were you hoping to aplish by poking and pinching my face?"

    "I¡ªI wasn''t¡ª" Irina sputtered, her thoughts a jumbled mess of indignation and humiliation. "You were asleep! How was I supposed to know you were awake?!" "You weren''t supposed to," he replied simply, leaning back against the seat as if the entire situation were entirely normal. "But you should''ve considered the possibility." Irina clenched her fists, her frustration bubbling over. "You''re impossible!" she hissed, her voice a mix of outrage and mortification. "You could''ve just said something instead of... instead of letting me make a fool of myself!"

    Astron''s lips twitched again, this time unmistakably forming a faint smirk. "And interrupt your little experiment?" he asked, his tone as calm as ever. "That would''ve

    been rude."

    "Rude?!" Irina''s voice pitched higher, her cheeks still burning. "You''re the one who just sat there letting me-"

    She cut herself off, burying her face in her hands with a groan. He''s so infuriating! she thought, her embarrassment only growing as she reyed the scene in her mind. Astron''s smirk faded slightly as he studied her, his expression softening by a fraction. "Irina," he said quietly, his tone losing some of its teasing edge. "Next time, maybe just

    ask if I''m awake."

    She peeked through her fingers, her hazel eyes narrowing at him. "Next time?" she repeated, her voice dripping with exasperation. "There won''t be a next time!"

    "Are you sure? Since I really doubt that...."

    Irina groaned again. "Bastard."

    SWOOSH!

    And bam.

    She was again on top of him.

    "What are you doing?" "Humph....how about this?" "About what?"

    "Can you sleep like this?"

    "Heh....I will stay like this....Let''s see if you can ''adapt'' to this one as well then!"

    =Irina huffed, her cheeks still warm as she adjusted herself on Astron''sp, straddling him with her legs pointed toward the window. Her head rested against his chest, and she crossed her arms in mock defiance, her hazel eyes daring him to say something. Astron, for his part, stayed remarkablyposed despite the sudden esction. His sharp purple eyes narrowed slightly as he looked down at her, his arms resting calmly at his sides. "This case," he began, his voice calm but tinged with a faint note of incredulity, "is not entirely practical."

    Irina tilted her head up to look at him, her lips twitching into a triumphant smirk. "Not

    practical?" she echoed. "Isn''t adapting to strange situations what you preach all the

    time?"

    Astron raised an eyebrow, the faintest trace of amusement flickering in his eyes.

    "There''s absolutely no reason for me to practice adapting to this particr situation."

    Irina grinned, her confidence growing as she leaned back slightly, her hands resting on his chest. "What if I say this is a situation I''ll make you adapt to?" For a moment, Astron simply stared at her, his expression unreadable. The train rattled softly, the only sound filling the silence between them. Then, without a word, he closed his eyes and leaned his head back slightly, as if conceding to her antics. Irina''s smirk widened, a feeling of triumph blooming in her chest. "Get used to it while you can," she dered, settling against him with a satisfied sigh. Astron let out a quiet sigh of his own, raising a hand to rest gently on her head. He

    patted her lightly, his touch surprisingly soft. "Are you a child?" he asked, his tone carrying a faint edge of teasing.

    Irina stiffened, her cheeks flushing once again. "I''m not a child!" she snapped, ring

    up at him even as her blush betrayed her.

    "You''re acting like one," Astron replied evenly, though the slight upward twitch of his

    lips gave away his amusement.

    Irina pouted, burying her face against his chest to hide her embarrassment. Astron''s hand remained on her head, patting her lightly again.

    Irina couldn''t think of a proper retort, so she simply stayed where she was, her headn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    resting against him as the train rocked gently along the tracks. Despite her earlier frustration, she found the position surprisinglyfortable. Maybe he''s not so impossible after all, she thought, her eyes drifting closed as a small smile tugged at her

    lips.

    Astron nced down at her, his expression softening for a moment before he returned his gaze to the window. The faint glow of the moonlight illuminated the cabin, casting a calm stillness over the scene as the train carried them through the

    night.

 Chapter 712 161.1 - Market

    Chapter712 161.1 - Market

    The train screeched to a halt, the brakes whining as the cabin jolted gently. Irina stirred, her hazel eyes fluttering open. She blinked, momentarily disoriented by the soft warmth against her cheek. Realizing she was still leaning against Astron, she jerked upright with a faint blush, quickly smoothing her hair.

    "We''ve arrived," Astron said, his tone as calm as ever. He rose from his seat, brushing off his cloak with practiced precision. He nced down at her, his sharp gray eyes (thankfully back to their usual disguise) unreadable as always. "You ready?"

    Irina straightened her posture, her earlier embarrassment quickly reced by her usual poise. "Of course," she replied, her voice firm as she grabbed her bag. She moved to the window, peering out at the tform below.

    The station was modest but clean, with polished stone floors and simple arches supporting the roof. Beyond the station''s edges, the city spread out in orderly grids of buildings-sharp, modern structures that contrasted sharply with the historical charm of other cities she''d visited. Yet there was something oddly iplete about it as if the city had been freshly constructed but was still waiting to be fully brought to life. "This is Stemare," Astron said, his voice low as he joined her by the window.

    Irina nodded, her gaze sweeping over the scene. The streets were alive with activity despite the sparse poption. Vendors lined the sidewalks, their stalls brimming with goods that reflected a blend of modern and traditional craftsmanship. Bazaar canopies of colorful fabric swayed gently in the breeze, and the hum of quiet conversation filled the air as shoppers browsed.

    "It''s... different," she murmured, her toneced with curiosity. "It doesn''t feel settled yet."

    Astron offered a faint shrug, "Most likely that''s because it isn''t."

    "Indeed. Just a recently constructed city, isn''t it?"

    "You were the one who brought me here. Don''t you know more?" "Cough....."

    Irina nced at him, noting the way his sharp gaze seemed to catalog every detail of the bustling scene below. "Ehm," she said with a small smile, "let''s see what this ce has to offer."

    The two stepped off the train and onto the tform, their boots clicking softly against the polished stone. Irina adjusted her coat, the faint chill of the evening air brushing against her skin. Astron carried his bag slung casually over one shoulder, his posture rxed as they made their way toward the station''s exit.

    As they emerged into the open air, the city unfolded before them. Rows of sleekn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    buildings with smooth, reflective facades lined the main avenues, interspersed with pockets of greenery-small parks and nters brimming with carefully arranged flowers. The streets were lit by soft, glowing orbs of mana, their gentle light giving the city an almost ethereal quality.

    Irina''s attention was immediately drawn to the bazaar ahead, its vibrant stalls a stark contrast to the clean lines of the surrounding architecture. Vendors called out to passersby, their voices mingling with the sounds of bartering andughter. The air was thick with the scents of roasted spices, sweet confections, and freshly baked bread.

    "Over there," Irina said, nodding toward the bazaar. "We should take a look."

    Astron raised an eyebrow. "I thought the museum was the main reason we came here!" "It is," she said with a small smirk, "but I don''t see why we can''t explore a little first. We''re already here, aren''t we?"

    Astron didn''t argue, simply giving a faint nod as he followed her lead.

    The bazaar was kaleidoscope of colors and sounds. Brightly patterned awnings shaded the stalls, their edges embroidered with intricate designs. Irina paused at a stall disying delicate jewelry, her hazel eyes drawn to a pair of earrings shaped like tiny crescent moons.

    "These are lovely," she murmured, reaching out to examine them.

    "Handmade with mana-infused silver," the vendor said, his tone eager. "The enchantment ensures they''ll never tarnish."

    Irina smiled politely but set the earrings back down, moving on to the next stall. Astron lingered a few steps behind her, his sharp gaze scanning the crowd with practiced caution.

    As they wandered deeper into the bazaar, Irina''s attention was caught by a vendor selling what appeared to be small ss orbs filled with swirling colors. She picked one up, watching as the hues shifted and danced within the orb.

    "What''s this?" she asked the vendor.

    "A memory sphere," the vendor exined with a proud smile. "Infused with captured mana flows. Each one is unique-a small piece of someone''s memories, preserved for

    eternity."

    Irina arched an eyebrow, intrigued. "Someone''s memories?"

    "Fragments," the vendor rified. "Moments of strong emotion-joy, wonder, even sorrow. They resonate with whoever holds them."

    She turned the sphere over in her hands, her curiosity piqued. "Interesting"

    Astron stepped closer, his gaze briefly flicking to the sphere before settling on her.

    ..

    "Do you want it?"

    w

    The vendor leaned forward, his face lighting up with an eager grin. "You''ve got a good eye," he said, motioning to the sphere in Irina''s hands. "That one''s special-rare, high-end quality. It used to belong to a noble house before finding its way here. I''ll let it go for just 4000 Valer"

    Irina''s hazel eyes widened slightly at the mention of its supposed noble origins. She turned the sphere over in her hands, watching the swirling colors shift and shimmer. The price didn''t seem entirely unreasonable-after all, she was used to far higher price tags in the high-end markets she frequented.

    Astron, standing beside her, raised an eyebrow but remained silent. His sharp gaze flicked between the vendor and the sphere, his expression unreadable.

    Irina hesitated, her fingers brushing the smooth surface of the sphere. She couldn''t deny its allure, nor the curiosity it sparked. But a voice in her head reminded her of her mother''s advice: Always haggle. Never take the first offer.

    "It''s beautiful," she said, her tone thoughtful as she set the sphere back down. "But 4000 Valer seems a bit steep for something without proper documentation of its

    origins."

    The vendor''s grin faltered for a fraction of a second, but he quickly recovered, his hands gesturing animatedly. "Ah, but you see, the quality speaks for itself! The mana flows are exceptionally stable-rare for memory spheres. And look at those colors! That vibrancy is a hallmark of genuine noble craftsmanship,"

    Irina tapped her chin, pretending to consider his words. "Even so, I''ve seen simr items go for much less in markets like this. How about 1500 Valer?"

    The vendor''s smile slipped into a nervousugh. "1500? My dear, you wound me! I''d be losing money at that price. But for you, I''ll lower it to 3500 Valer. That''s a generous

    offer."

    Irina narrowed her eyes slightly, feeling the thrill of negotiation. "Generous, but still not worth it. 2000 Valer, and I won''t go a single coin higher."

    The vendor grimaced, his eyes darting to Astron, who stood silently observing the exchange. The vendor''s hope of getting support from him quickly faded when Astron simply crossed his arms, his sharp gray eyes offering nothing in the way of help. "Fine," the vendor finally said with a sigh, throwing his hands up in mock defeat. "2000 Valer. You''re driving a hard bargain."

    Irina''s lips curled into a triumphant smile. She handed over the coins and picked up the sphere, its swirling colors catching the light as she held it carefully. "Thank you," she said, her tone polite but firm.

    As they stepped away from the stall, Irina nced at Astron, who had remained silent throughout the negotiation. "What?" she asked, her voice defensive. "I got a good

    deal."

    Astron''s lips twitched into the faintest hint of a smirk. "Did you?"

    Irina frowned, clutching the sphere tighter. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Nothing," he said, his tone neutral. "You handled well, considering."

    "Considering what?" she demanded, narrowing her eyes at him. "Considering you''re used to paying ten times that price for simr items," Astron

    replied calmly, his gaze flicking to the sphere. "But it''s fine. You seemed happy enough

    with the deal."

    Irina''s frown deepened as she studied Astron''s calm expression, her hazel eyes narrowing. He wasn''t outright mocking her, not with his words anyway-but she knew that tone. That ever-so-slightly amused, maddeningly indifferent tone that said, You tried, but it wasn''t good enough.

    Her jaw clenched, the sphere still cradled in her palm. "This bastard,'' she thought, her cheeks warming in frustration. ''He''s doing it on purpose. He didn''t even say I did poorly, but I know that look. That "I could do better without trying" look.

    Her grip tightened on the sphere as she reyed his words in her head. You handled it

    well, considering.

    ''Considering what, exactly? That I''m not as good as him at haggling? That I''ve been ripped off before? Oh no, I''m not letting him get away with this.''

    She turned on her heel, her hazel eyes zing with a sudden, fiery determination. "Fine," she said, her voice sharp.

    Astron''s gray eyes flicked to her, one brow arching slightly in question. "Fine?" he repeated, his tone as calm as ever.

    "I want topete," she dered, thrusting a finger toward his chest. "If you''re so

    confident that you could get a better deal, why don''t we settle it right now?"

    His brow furrowed ever so slightly, the only indication of his mild surprise.

    "Compete?"

    "Yes!" Irina said, stepping closer, her voice rising with her indignation. "You pick something, anything, from this market, and we''ll see who can get the best deal for it. If you''re going to stand there acting like you''re so much better at this, prove it!" Astron regarded her for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, he let out a soft sigh, his gaze flicking briefly to the bustling stalls around them. "I wasn''t implying-" "Oh, please," Irina cut him off, her hands on her hips. "You absolutely were. Don''t even

    try to deny it."

    I''m not letting him weasel his way out of this,'' she thought fiercely, her hazel eyes boring into him. ''He''s always so smug, so annoyinglyposed. Well, let''s see how he does when he''s put on the spot.''

    Astron''s lips twitched into a faint smirk, the kind that only fueled herpetitive fire. "Alright," he said simply. "If that''s what you want."

    Irina blinked, momentarily thrown off by how easily he agreed. ''Wait, that''s it? No argument? No condescending remark? No, focus, Irina. You started this, and you''re

    going to win.''

    "Good," she said, her tone firm. "You pick the item. I''ll show you exactly how wrong you are."

    Astron nodded once, his gaze scanning the nearby stalls. After a few moments, he motioned toward a vendor selling intricately carved mana crystals. The crystals were set into decorative bases, their soft glow illuminating the intricate designs etched into

    their surfaces. "That one," he said, his voice calm. "We''ll both try to buy the same piece." Irina followed his gaze, herpetitive spirit ring anew. "Perfect," she said, brushing past him toward the stall. I''ll make him eat his words. Let''s see how smug he is when I out-negotiate him."

 Chapter 713 161.2 - Market

    Chapter713 161.2 - Market

    Thepetition''s rules were simple: one would haggle first while the other observed from a discreet distance, then they''d switch, each attempting to get a better price for the same item. At the end of three rounds, they''dpare receipts to dere the victor.

    Irina, her hazel eyes zing with determination, volunteered to go first. She stepped up to the first stall-a vibrant disy of handwoven scarves, each shimmering faintly with mana-infused thread. Astron lingered just out of carshot, his posture rxed but his sharp gray eyes clearly watching.

    ******

    The first haggle was about a scarf.

    Irina picked up a pale blue scarf, running her fingers over the delicate fabric as the vendor beamed at her.

    "Ah, a fine choice," the vendor said, sping his hands. "Mana-woven silk, perfect for warding off the chill while enhancing your magical resonance. 3000 Valer."

    Irina tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. ''Alright, start strong. Compliment the item, but cast doubt on its worth! She held the scarf up to the light, her lips curving into a small smile.

    "It''s lovely, but I''ve seen simr scarves priced lower in Stemare''s main market," she said smoothly. "For 3000 Valer, I''d expect something rarer. How about 1500?"

    The vendor''s smile faltered. "1500? Madam, this is no ordinary scarf! The mana infusion alone makes it worth far more. I could go to 2500 for you, but not a coin

    less."

    Irina arched an eyebrow, her tone taking on a polite but firm edge. "2500 is generous, but I doubt you''ll move these at that price today. I''ll offer 2000 Valer-right now."

    The vendor hesitated, ncing between her and the scarf. After a moment, he sighed. "Alright, 2000. You drive a hard bargain."

    Irina''s lips curled into a triumphant smile as she handed over the coins. She nced toward Astron, who gave no visible reaction, before moving on to the next stall.

    ******

    At the next stall, Irina examined a pair of golden earrings shaped like phoenix feathers, their edges glinting faintly with enchantment.

    "Ah, exquisite taste!" the vendor eximed. "These earrings are imbued with minor fatigue resistance-practical and stylish. Only 8000 Valer."

    Irina raised an eyebrow. ''Overpriced. Time to y the long game.'' She set the earrings down gently. "8000? They''re charming, but for that price. I''d expect a stronger

    enchantment."

    The vendor looked startled but recovered quickly. "The craftsmanship alone-"

    "Is excellent, but not worth more than 5000 Valer," Irina interjected, folding her arms. "That''s my offer."

    The vendor grimaced. "5000 is far too low... I could do 7000, but not a coin less." Irina gave a small, calcted shrug. "Then I''ll look elsewhere. Plenty of vendors carry simr designs."

    As she turned to leave, the vendor panicked. "Wait! 6000 Valer. Final offer."

    Irina paused, her lips twitching into a victorious smile before she turned back. "Deal"

    She handed over the coins, her gaze darting toward Astron. He stood a few stalls away, arms crossed, watching with quiet interest.

    ******

    At the final stall, Irina selected a small mana trinket-a pendant that shimmered faintly with shifting colors.

    "This is a rare piece," the vendor said proudly. "Crafted with spectral mana. 10,000 Valer."

    Irina let out a softugh, shaking her head. "This one''s absurdly overpriced. Heh....you think you can trick me into doing this?'' She leaned forward slightly, her tone turning skeptical. "10,000 for this? It''s lovely, but I''ve seen better-crafted pendants with stronger mana flow."

    The vendor''s smile wavered. "Ah, but this one-"

    "I''ll offer 4000 Valer," Irina said firmly. "That''s more than fair for something of this

    level."

    "4000? Impossible!" the vendor eximed. "The materials alone-"

    "Are standard," Irina interrupted, holding his gaze. "Look, I don''t want to waste either of our time. 5000 Valer, and we''ll make the deal now."

    The vendor hesitated, his expression conflicted. Finally, he sighed. "Alright, 5000 Valer. You drive a hard bargain, miss."

    Irina paid for the pendant, clutching the receipt as she walked back toward Astron. Her eyes sparkled with triumph as she gestured for him to take his turn.

    ******

    Irina returned to Astron''s side, her hazel eyes glowing with triumph as she sped her hands behind her back. She exuded confidence, the faint smirk on her lips practically daring him to try and top her performance.

    "Well," she began smugly, tilting her head slightly. "I hope you were paying attention, Astron. You might learn a thing or two. I managed to get those vendors down to what I''d call very reasonable prices. I''d be surprised if you could evene close." Astron nced at her, his gray eyes calm and unreadable. "You seem confident," he said simply.

    Irina crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. "Oh, I am. Those prices were practically unbeatable. You should just ept your loss now and spare yourself the

    embarrassment."

    Astron let out a faint sigh, shaking his head ever so slightly. Without a word, he began walking toward the first stall, his calm demeanor unchanged. Irina blinked, caught slightly off guard by hisck of response.

    ''He''s probably just trying to act unfazed,'' she thought to herself, trailing after him. ''There''s no way he''ll do better than me.

    When Astron reached the first stall, the vendor''s expression brightened, clearly eager to make another sale. "Ah, a discerning customer! Perhaps a scarf to catch your eye?" Astron picked up the same pale blue scarf Irina had purchased earlier, running his fingers over the fabric as he examined it closely. Then, in a calm, measured tone, he spoke. "Mana-woven silk, basic threadwork. The mana infusion is low-grade-likely performed with second-hand equipment. The material cost? About 100 Valer. Labor included, 150 at most."

    The vendor froze, his cheerful expression faltering. "W-well, you see-" Astron''s sharp gray eyes met the vendor''s, unblinking, the faintest hint of menace lurking in his gaze. "3000 Valer was a bold starting price. 2000 was still an overcharge. I''ll pay 200 Valer. Or should I share these details with your other customers?"

    The vendor paled, his hands fidgeting nervously. "200 Valer? But-"

    "200," Astron repeated, his tone soft yet unyielding. His eyes didn''t waver, and the air

    between them grew heavy with an unspoken tension.

    Finally, the vendor sighed in defeat. "Fine. 200 Valer."

    Astron handed over the coins without another word, tucking the receipt into his pocket as he moved to the next stall. Irina, watching from a short distance, felt her jaw

    tighten. ''What just happened?''

    At the second stall, Astron approached the phoenix feather earrings. The vendor greeted him enthusiastically, but Astron''s response was just as direct as before. He picked up the earrings, turning them over in his hands as he spoke.

    "Gold-ted steel. The enchantment is rudimentary-fatigue resistance of this level barely qualifies as practical. Production cost, including enchantment, around 200

    Valer.

    The vendor stammered, his confidence visibly crumbling. "Sir, I¡ª"

    "8000 Valer was insulting." Astron said, his voice as calm as ever. "7000 wasughable.

    I''ll pay 400 Valer."

    The vendor''s eyes widened at Astron''s blunt statement, but there was a dangerous

    glint beneath his initial surprise. His fingers twitched nervously at the counter, and he leaned in slightly, his voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper. "You might be sharp, friend, but this city isn''t kind to those who poke around too much. It''s best not to make enemies where you don''t need to."

    The words wereced with a thinly veiled threat, but Astron didn''t flinch. His gray

    eyes remained locked on the vendor, his expression calm yet piercing, as if he could see straight through the man. Then, with an almost imperceptible tilt of his head, he spoke, his tone carrying a quiet finality.

    "Tell me, do you trust the three men stationed at the eastern gate of Everhall? The one with the scar under his left eye, the second with the uneven gait near the fountain, or the third who lingers by the corner of the artisan''s market? You shouldn''t." The vendor froze, his blood draining from his face. The details Astron provided- specific locations, precise descriptions-cut through any bravado he had. A cold sweat broke out on his brow as his hands tightened into fists. He didn''t need Astron to borate further; the implication was clear. Whatever connections the vendor thought he had, Astron had already noticed them and was prepared to leverage that

    knowledge.

    "Fine," the vendor finally muttered, his voice shaky. "300 Valer."

    Astron handed over the coins with a serene expression, his movements deliberate.

    Without another word, he pocketed the receipt and turned to leave, his posture rxed but exuding quiet authority.

    When he arrived, the vendor at the third stall-an older man with a shrewd look in his eyes-tensed visibly at Astron''s approach. The man''s gaze flicked nervously to the mana pendant on disy, then back to Astron. Before Astron could speak, the vendor reached for the pendant, hastily cing it in a small cloth bag and extending it toward

    him.

    "It''s... on the house," the vendor stammered, his smile strained. "No charge." Astron''s gray eyes lingered on the man for a moment, gauging his sincerity. Then,

    with a slight nod, he took the pendant, pocketed it, and turned away without another

    word.

    As Astron rejoined Irina, she couldn''t help but feel a bit suspicious. Howe this guy finished everything this easily?

    Irina watched Astron approach her with his usual calm demeanor, his hands tucked

    casually into his coat pockets. Something about the way he moved-the faint ease in

    his steps, the utterck of tension-set her on edge. He handed over his receipts without a word, his expression unreadable as always.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her hazel eyes darted between the slips of paper in her hands, her brows furrowing as

    she scanned the numbers.

    ''What?''

    "What?"

    Her thoughts mirrored her words.....

 Chapter 714 161.3 - Market

    Chapter714 161.3 - Market

    Irina stared at the receipts in her hands, her hazel eyes growing wider with every passing second. Her gaze darted between the numbers again and again, as if hoping they would magically rearrange themselves into something that made sense.

    200 Valer.

    300 Valer.

    No charge.

    Her jaw dropped. She raised her hand, pointing at Astron with a trembling finger, her mind spinning in disbelief. "How!" she eximed, her voice tinged with equal parts outrage and confusion. "How did you do this?!"

    Astron''s gray eyes met hers, calm and unbothered as always, "I told you," he said simply, his tone maddeninglyposed. "I observed."

    Irina gawked at him, her mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. ''Observed? That''s it? Just observed? He didn''t use mana, didn''t pull out some hidden skill. He didn''t even haggle the normal way!!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She threw up her hands, her receipts fluttering to the ground as she began pacing in small, frustrated circles. "This doesn''t make any sense! The scarf-200 Valer?! That vendor practically begged me to take it for 2000! And the carrings-300?! I spent 6000, and I thought I was being clever!" She stopped abruptly, spinning to face him. "And the pendant! Free?!

    Astron watched her tirade with an unreadable expression, his hands tucked casually into his pockets. "You''re overthinking this," he said, his voice steady. "I pointed out ws in their products and leveraged their circumstances. That''s all."

    "That''s not all!" Irina shot back, jabbing a finger at him. "You didn''t just point things out-you made them fold like wet parchment! That''s not normal!"

    Astron tilted his head slightly, the faintest hint of amusement flickering in his eyes.

    "What''s abnormal about it?"

    Irina''s eyes narrowed, her frustration bubbling over. "Everything! You didn''t even raise your voice. You didn''t argue, or charm them, or-I don''t know-bribe them! They just... caved! It''s like you hypnotized them without even trying."

    He raised an eyebrow. "Would you prefer if I had?"

    She groaned, throwing her head back in exasperation. "Astron, I''m being serious!"

    "And I''m answering seriously," he replied, his tone infuriatingly even. "I observed their weaknesses, applied pressure where necessary, and allowed them to make a choice. Simple"

    Irina red at him, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. ''Simple? Simple?!

    There''s nothing simple about this! He makes it sound like some mundane chore, like sweeping the floor or foldingundry.

    She took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing thoughts. "Okay," she said finally, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Let''s break this down. The scarf vendor-what did you say to get him to drop the price to 200?"

    Astron shrugged slightly. "I pointed out the low-grade mana infusion and theck of craftsmanship. He understood the value wasn''t what he imed."

    Irina''s eye twitched. "And the earrings?"

    "I informed him of the actual material costs and the poor quality of the enchantment," Astron said, his tone as calm as ever. "I also mentioned a few... external factors that persuaded him to be more agreeable."

    Irina threw up her hands. "External factors?! What does that even mean?"

    ".....

    But as Astron didn''t reply, Irina finally came into a thought!

    ''Wait.....''

    She stood frozen, her hazel eyes narrowing as a realization struck her like a thunderp. It wasn''t just about Astron''s ridiculous haggling victories. No, this was about her. About the truth that those vendors had likely known all along.

    She clutched the receipts in her trembling hands, her mind reying every moment of her supposed "triumphant" negotiations. The scarf vendor''s hesitant smile, the jewelry seller''s mock indignation, the pendant vendor''s exaggerated exnations-it all clicked into ce.

    "Those shameless bastards,'' she thought, her jaw tightening. "They were ying me the whole time!''

    She could almost hear their smug inner voices now: Oh, look at her, thinking she''s being clever. Let''s humor her-she''ll never know she''s still overpaying by triple. Her hands clenched into fists, crumpling the paper. "Those... those scamming parasites!"

    Astron raised an eyebrow at her outburst, but wisely kept silent.

    Irina''s face flushed as the humiliation settled in. All that effort, all that haggling and it was a lie. A performance, with her as the fool, dancing to their tune. She could practically feel their invisibleughter trailing after her as she walked away from each stall, proud of her "victories."

    Her teeth ground together as she imagined the vendors chatting amongst themselves after she left: Did you see how she thought 2000 was a bargain? Hrious. She was practically begging to be overcharged!

    Her anger red, hot and uncontroble. "How dare they!" she hissed, her voice rising with each word. "How dare they scam me and pretend like they''re doing me a favor?!"

    Astron, still maddeninglyposed, watched her with faint amusement. "You''re taking this personally," he noted.

    Irina rounded on him, her fists clenched at her sides. "Of course I''m taking this personally! I spent hours negotiating, thinking I was outsmarting them, and the whole time they were probablyughing behind my back! It''s infuriating!"

    Her gaze swept across the bustling market, now teeming with activity as the vendors called out their wares. The vibrant colors and cheerful voices grated on her nerves. She could almost hear the whispers: That girl? The one who overpaid for everything? Yeah, she''s an easy mark.

    Her blood boiled. "I should burn this entire market to the ground," she muttered, her fingers twitching as though itching to summon mes. "Teach them all a lesson about

    cheating their customers."

    Astron''s lips quirked into the faintest smirk. "That seems... excessive."

    "Oh, excessive?" Irina snapped, turning her fiery re on him. "Excessive is scamming an honest buyer and treating her like a fool! Excessive is letting someone walk away thinking they''ve won when you''ve been mocking them the whole time!"

    She began pacing again, her thoughts spiraling. ''How could I not have noticed? I''ve been shopping in high-end markets for so long that I didn''t even question their pricing! They must''ve pegged me as a clueless noble from the moment I walked up!'' Her frustration bubbled over as she kicked a stray pebble, sending it skittering into a nearby stall. The vendor gave her a startled look but quickly averted his gaze when he saw the storm brewing in her eyes.

    Astron stepped closer, his calm presence irritating her further. "Are you nning to torch the entire market, or just the vendors who wronged you?"

    "Don''t tempt me," Irina growled, her fists still clenched. "They deserve it. All of them."

    "And what would that aplish?" Astron asked, his tone annoyingly reasonable. "You''d waste your energy, and the market would rebuild. Meanwhile, you''d be remembered as the noble who lost her temper over a few coins."

    Irina red at him, her lips pressed into a thin line. "A few coins? I spent thousands,

    Astron! Thousands on junk!"

    "Junk you chose to buy," he pointed out calmly.

    Her eye twitched. "You''re not helping."

    "I wasn''t trying to," he replied, his expression neutral.

    Irina''s frustration was palpable, her fiery hazel eyes practically daring the market to

    test her patience again. But when she paused to re at him, he tilted his head slightly and spoke with a measured calmness.

    "You''re upset because you feel cheated," he began, his voice steady. "And you have a

    right to be. But before you burn the market to the ground, consider this: these vendors aren''t just random scammers. They''re meeting a demand."

    Irina stopped mid-step, her frown deepening. "Meeting a demand? Astron, they''re lying! Overpricing junk and passing it off as rare or valuable. How is that meeting a

    demand?"

    Astron raised an eyebrow. "Think about it. You came here expecting authenticity. Something tied to the experience of this ce. These vendors know that. They sell you the idea of value, wrapped in the atmosphere of this market. If you hadn''t pushed me into revealing the truth, you''d still be marveling at your purchases, connecting them

    to the charm of your trip."

    Irina blinked, her frustration momentarily giving way to surprise. Is he seriously justifying this?" she thought, her lips pressing into a thin line. "So what? That makes it okay to rip people off?"

    "I didn''t say it was right," Astron replied calmly. "But it''s not as simple as you think. These vendors provide exactly what many customers are looking for-something they can take home and feel good about. It''s supply and demand. If people stopped paying these inted prices, the market would adjust. But as long as people are willing to pay, the system sustains itself."

    Irina crossed her arms, her expression skeptical. "That''s ridiculous. It''s still dishonest."

    Astron''s gaze remained steady. "Is it? Or is it just business? They''re not forcing anyone to buy. They''re creating an illusion, yes, but one that the customer willingly participates in. And before you realized the truth, you were a willing participant,

    weren''t you?"

    Her cheeks flushed with indignation. "That''s not the point! I thought I was getting something real-something valuable!"

    "And to you, it was real," Astron said, his tone soft but unyielding. "Until I pointed out the ws. Without that, those items would still hold value in your mind. The authenticity you sought wasn''t in the products themselves but in the connection you made to this ce. The vendors know that, and they cater to it."

    Irina clenched her fists, her frustration bubbling over again. "So what, I''m just

    supposed to ept being scammed?"

    "No." Astron replied evenly. "But you should understand the system you''re

    participating in. If you truly want to change it, then don''t just rage against it. Stop participating. Spread the truth, and the demand will shift. But ming the vendors alone won''t solve anything-they''re just the other half of the equation."

    Irina stared at him, her hazel eyes narrowing as she absorbed his words. ''Of course, he''s turning this into some philosophical debate,'' she thought bitterly. But deep down, she couldn''t entirely dismiss his point. The logic of it gnawed at her, frustratingly sound despite her emotions.

    "Fine," she said finally, her voice clipped. "But it doesn''t change the fact that they''re

    taking advantage of people like me."

    Astron nodded slightly. "True. But they''re also providing exactly what people like you

    are looking for. The question is whether you value the truth more than the illusion." Irina red at him, her frustration warring with reluctant acknowledgment. She exhaled sharply, brushing past him with a huff. "You and your sophistry..." And then just like that, they did head to the inward of the city.

 Chapter ?715 162.1 - You will get it

    Chapter?715 162.1 - You will get it

    Irina folded her arms tightly, still simmering from the exchange. But deep down, beneath the frustration, a flicker of curiosity sparked. If she was going to lose-truly lose she at least wanted to understand why. Why was Astron so effective? What was she missing?

    She shot him a sideways nce, her hazel eyes narrowing. "All right," she said finally, her tone begrudging. "Show me."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, tilting his head slightly. "Show you?"

    "Yes," Irina snapped, her voice tinged with exasperation. "You clearly know something I don''t. I want to see how you actually do it-up close"

    For a moment, he studied her, his sharp gray eyes thoughtful. Then, with a small nod, he gestured toward the bustling market. "All right. Follow me."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Irina trailed after him as he wove through the crowd with a calm ease that seemed almost instinctual. Unlike her fiery determination, Astron carried an air of quiet authority, the kind that made people notice him without even realizing they were doing so. She frowned, watching his movements. ''He doesn''t rush,'' she observed. ''It''s like he''s already in control before he even speaks!

    Astron stopped at a modest stall disying polished wooden carvings-figurines of animals, warriors, and mythical creatures. The vendor, a wiry man with a weathered face, perked up immediately, his eyes lighting with the practiced enthusiasm of a seasoned seller.

    "Ah, sir! Wee! Interested in something? These carvings are crafted from enchanted ebony wood, infused with-"

    "Hold on," Astron interrupted gently, picking up a small carving of a gryphon. He

    turned it over in his hands, his gray eyes scanning it with precision. "Enchanted ebony wood, you said?"

    "Yes, yes," the vendor said eagerly, leaning forward. "Rare and durable, perfect for collectors."

    "Interesting. Because this grain pattern is clearly mahogany. Beautiful in its own right, but far from rare."

    The vendor''s smile faltered, and Irina''s eyes widened as she watched Astron continue, his tone calm but firm.

    "Mahogany''s a fine wood," Astron said, setting the carving back down. "But it doesn''t take enchantments well, does it? The mana residue on this piece is faint, likely from a weak infusion spell. So, let''s skip the pretense. How much for this as a decorative piece?"

    The vendor stammered, clearly thrown off bnce. "Uh... well, for a decorative piece, I suppose I could-"

    "500 Valer," Astron said, his tone final. "Fair for the craftsmanship, but that''s all it''s worth."

    After a moment''s hesitation, the vendor nodded, his earlier bravado reced with a sheepish smile. "500 Valer it is."

    Astron handed over the coins, pocketing the receipt with a nod before turning to Irina. "See?"

    Irina stared at him, her hazel eyes wide. "You knew the wood type just by looking at it?"

    Astron shrugged lightly. "It''s not hard if you pay attention. The grain patterns are distinct. And the mana residue? That''s just basic observation."

    Irina blinked, her mind racing. ''Basic? How is that basic? I would''ve believed the whole enchanted ebony story without a second thought!''

    Astron led her to another stall, this one selling gemstones embedded in intricately designed rings. The vendor, a plump woman with a warm smile, greeted them eagerly. "Ah, what a fine couple," the woman said, her tone sweet.

    Astron talked with the vendor like that and at the end, she end the same.....

    The vendor''s confidence wavered, but Astron continued before she could respond. "I''ll offer 1000 Valer, for the design. The stone''s value is negligible."

    The vendor hesitated, ncing at Irina as if hoping for some support. But when Irina said nothing, her frustration still tinged with curiosity, the woman relented. "Fine. 1000."

    From the starting value of 9000 Valer, the price fell down to 1000.

    As they walked away, Irina couldn''t hold back any longer. "How do you know all this?" she demanded, her voice tinged with awe and irritation. "The wood, the stone-how can you tell so quickly?"

    Astron walked calmly alongside Irina, his gaze flicking briefly to the bustling market. before returning to her as she asked her question. He seemed to consider her words for a moment before speaking, his tone steady and deliberate.

    "Observation," he began, "is about identifying patterns and linking what you see to what you already know. It''s finding relevant, discerning details andparing them to your prior experiences."

    Irina frowned, her hazel eyes narrowing slightly. "That sounds... vague. Can you be more specific?"

    Astron nodded, gesturing toward a nearby tree. "Take that tree, for example. You

    1

    know its trunk is brown. If I asked you to describe that shade of brown, you mightpare it to something else-say, the color of milky coffee."

    Irina blinked, tilting her head. "Alright... and?"

    "How did you make that connection?" Astron continued. "You linked the tree''s color to coffee because you''ve seen coffee before. You know it''s brown. That prior knowledge lets you create a bridge between the two."

    Irina pursed her lips, her mind working to keep up. "So... you''re saying observation is just connecting things to what we already know?"

    "Exactly," Astron said, his voice calm but firm. "When I looked at the carving, I recognized the grain pattern because I''ve seen mahogany before. When I examined the gemstone, I noticed how it refracted light, and Ipared it to what I know about moonstones and feldspar."

    Irina''s brows furrowed as she considered his words. "But... what if you don''t have that prior knowledge? What if you don''t know what mahogany looks like or how

    moonstones refract light?"

    "That''s where experiencees in," Astron replied, his gray eyes sharp. "You can''t observe what you don''t understand. But every observation builds on thest. The more you expose yourself to, the more connections you can make."

    He paused, gesturing to the market around them. "Think of it like building a web. Every piece of knowledge is a strand, and observation is about weaving those strands together. The more strands you have, the stronger your web."

    Irina tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. "So... when you observe something, you''re not just looking at it-you''re analyzing it based on everything you''ve seen

    before."

    "Exactly," Astron said. "Observation isn''t just about the object itself. It''s about the context, the details, and the patterns, And it''s not just objects-it applies to people

    too."

    Irina raised an eyebrow. "People?"

    Astron nodded. "Take the vendors we just dealt with. The first one hesitated when I mentioned the wood type. That hesitation told me he wasn''t confident in his im, which made it easier to push back. The second vendor, on the other hand, tried to double down. But when I pointed out the ws in her stone, she nced at you, looking for support. That nce told me she was desperate to salvage the sale, so I

    pressed harder."

    Irina stared at him, her hazel eyes wide. ''He''s not just observing the items, she thought. ''He''s reading everything-the vendors'' reactions, their bodynguage, their tone. It''s like he''s picking them apart without even trying!

    Astron''s calm gaze met hers, and for a moment, she felt a flicker of frustration. He

    made it sound so simple, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to it than he let on.

    "So," she said slowly, "it''s all about finding patterns, making connections, and reading

    people."

    Astron continued walking through the market, his tone calm as he borated, "That''s exactly what ites down to. Observation isn''t some mystical skill-it''s about building a knowledge bank, a repository of connections and experiences that you can refer to as needed. But the trick is in knowing how to build that bank."

    Irina walked alongside him, her brows furrowed as she absorbed his words. "And how do you do that? Build a knowledge bank, I mean."

    "You observe more," Astron replied simply. "The more you expose yourself to different environments, objects, and people, the more you start recognizing patterns and traits. Over time, those patterns be your references. You don''t need to memorize every detail-just the ones that matter."

    Irina tilted her head, her hazel eyes narrowing. "But how do you know which details matter? Isn''t that the hard part?"

    "Not as hard as it seems," Astron said, stopping at a stall selling spices and dried herbs. He gestured subtly toward the vendor, a middle-aged man whose hands were stained with yellowish hues from handling turmeric. "You don''t analyze everything-that would take too long. Instead, you focus on key areas."

    Irina''s gaze followed Astron''s gesture. "Key areas?"

    Astron nodded. "Look at his hands. They tell you he handles his products frequently, meaning he''s likely familiar with their quality. His apron is worn but clean-he takes pride in his work, even if his setup is modest. And the arrangement of his spices? Meticulously organized, which suggests he values precision. Those small details are enough to tell me he''s not the kind of vendor who''d overinte prices without good

    reason."

    Irina stared at the vendor, her eyes darting to his hands, his apron, and his disy. "You got all that just by ncing at him?"

    "Yes," Astron said, his tone steady. "Because I know where to look. That''s the real skill-

    not just observing, but knowing what to observe. The key is efficiency. You don''t need to analyze the entire context-just the parts that matter."

    Irina let out a low whistle, her frustration giving way to reluctant admiration. "That''s... impressive. And a little annoying, honestly. You make it sound so easy!"

    "It''s not about being easy," Astron said, his gray eyes meeting hers. "It''s about practice.

    Inherently, some people are better at noticing where to look. But even that can be trained. The more you observe, the better you get at filtering out the noise and zeroing in on the important details."

    Irina crossed her arms, her lips pressing into a thin line. "So, what you''re saying is... I''ve been looking at the wrong things."

    "Not wrong," Astron corrected. "Just less relevant. You were focusing on the vendors'' words, their sales pitches, and the aesthetics of the products. Those things are designed to distract you from the truth. If you want to observe effectively, you need to cut through the distractions and find the details that actually tell the story."

    Irina considered his words, her hazel eyes narrowing thoughtfully. ''He''s right,'' she admitted to herself begrudgingly. "I was too caught up in the surface-the presentation, the charm of the market. I never thought to look beyond what they wanted me to see.

    Astron gestured for her to follow him to another stall, this one selling intricately

    designednterns. Without hesitation, he pointed to a speciftern. "Take this one, for example."

    Irina leaned closer, inspecting thentern carefully. "What about it?" "Notice the welds along the edges," Astron said. "They''re uneven-likely done by hand. The metal is sturdy but shows signs of patchwork repairs. This isn''t a new piece, but

    it''s functional. The vendor might try to sell it as an antique, but it''s probably just a repurposed design."

    Irina blinked, studying thentern again. ''Uneven welds? Patchwork repairs? I wouldn''t have noticed any of that.

    "You don''t need to know everything about metallurgy or design," Astron continued.

    "Just enough to spot inconsistencies. Once you know where to look, the rest falls into

    ce." Irina straightened her expression a mix of frustration and determination. "All right. I get it. I''ve got a lot to learn."

    "If you pay attention, with a mind like yours.....you will naturally get better at it. You are one of the smartest after all."

 Chapter ?716 162.2 - You will get it

    Chapter?716 162.2 - You will get it

    "If you pay attention, with a mind like yours......you will naturally get better at it. You are one of the smartest after all."

    Irina felt a small spark of pride bloom in her chest at Astron''s words. She tried to keep her expressionposed, but the corners of her lips twitched upward despite herself. ''One of the smartest, huh?'' she thought, a mix of satisfaction and determination bubbling within her. ''Well, if he thinks I can do it, then I''m going to prove it!

    She straightened her posture, her hazel eyes glinting with renewed energy as she nced around the market. "Alright," she said decisively. "Let''s see if I can put what I''ve learned to use."

    Astron tilted his head slightly, watching her with his usual calm demeanor. "You''re going to test yourself already?"

    "Why not?" Irina replied, folding her arms with a confident smirk. "I''ve already booked the hotel for two nights. We''re not in a rush, and the market''s still bustling. I might as well use the time to practice."

    Astron gave her a small nod, his sharp gray eyes studying her as if gauging her resolve. "Fair enough. Where do you want to start?"

    Irina scanned the stalls, her gaze flitting over colorful disys and eager vendors. Her attentionnded on a booth selling intricately beaded nes, each one strung with vibrant stones and small, metal charms. The vendor, a cheerful older woman with a warm smile, was already calling out to potential customers.

    "That one," Irina said, nodding toward the booth. "Let''s see how much I can get one of those nes for."

    Astron stepped aside, gesturing for her to take the lead. "Go ahead. I''ll observe."

    Irina took a deep breath, adjusting her posture as she approached the stall, ''Alright, Irina. Focus. Don''t get distracted by the sales pitch. Look for the details that matter!

    Just like that, Irina''s little adventure did start....

    *********

    The city''s market district was abuzz with the hum of activity, filled with people from all walks of life-travelers, merchants, and locals creating a vibrant tapestry of motion and sound.

    Among the crowd, the operatives moved with careful precision, scanning every face, every movement, every interaction. They had narrowed down the possibilities, but nothing was confirmed yet.

    The foreknowledge from Reginald Hawkins had provided critical hints, but disguises

    4

    made confirmation challenging. Astron and Irina had altered their appearances- Astron now had ashen hair and gray eyes, while Irina''s fiery red locks were reced with deep chestnut brown, her amber eyes masked behind a hazel hue. Their disguises were strong enough to blend them into the sea of people, but the operatives knew to look deeper.

    From multiple vantage points, the team observed several couples fitting the general profile provided. Each operative had been assigned to shadow a different pair, employing their high-grade detection artifacts to search for any signs of hidden enchantments or mana flows indicative of disguises.

    "Target spread confirmed," one operative reported quietly through themunicationwork. "Five couples matching the descriptions across the district. Assigning resources to all pairs."

    The team leader, stationed on a rooftop overlooking the central square, issuedmands with calcted precision. "Maintain observation distance. Activate enchantment analyzers, but keep the fields low-don''t risk tipping them off. We''re searching for any anomalies."

    The operatives moved toply. One, stationed near a caf¨¦, adjusted his enchanted goggles. The lenses shimmered faintly as he scanned a couple sitting by a window. Their features matched the descriptions loosely, but theck of any detectable enchantment dismissed them as a possibility.

    "Negative," the operative murmured. "No signs of disguise artifacts on this pair. Moving to the next."

    Another team member, trailing a couple walking through a quieter alley, activated a mana-detection artifact. The artifact pulsed faintly, sending out a subtle wave of mana to probe for hidden enchantments. The couple nced around briefly but continued on their way, seemingly unaware of the observation.

    "Negative," the second operative confirmed. "No response from the probe. Moving to new targets."

    ******

    In the market, there was a man named Jihan. He came from the rather eastern side of the Federation, up to this city on the west side after hearing about the fact that there were many quick bucks that were to be made here.

    Jihan adjusted the disy of trinkets and small enchanted charms on his stall, his movements automatic as he tried to keep his mind from wandering. The bustling marketce surrounded him, vibrant and noisy, yet he felt strangely detached. His thoughts kept drifting back to the strange encounter from the day before.

    The man who had approached him in the shadows of his stall had been unremarkable at first nce, but his demeanor was unnervingly calm, his voice carrying an edge that left no room for argument. The artifact he handed Jihan was small, nondescript- a smooth, t stone with a faint shimmer of mana coursing through it. "Use this if you see a couple that stands out," the man had said. "The girl will act haughty, angry, or overbearing. The man will be calm, quiet. That''s all you need to know. Press the button on the artifact if you spot them. One-time use. Don''t ask questions."

    At the time, Jihan hadughed it off. What kind of nonsense is this? he''d thought. The marketce was full of all sorts of people, but finding such a specific pair seemed absurd. He had pocketed the artifact anyway, more for the decent sum of coin the man had offered than any intention of actually using it.

    But now... now, he wasn''t so sure.

    His gaze flicked to a couple browsing a nearby stall. The woman, her chestnut brown hair glinting faintly in the sun, was speaking to the vendor with a tone that was sharp and impatient, her wordsced with a subtle authority. Beside her stood a man with ashen hair and gray eyes, his demeanor calm andposed, as though he were entirely unaffected by her mood.

    It was uncanny, like watching a scene from one of the adventure tales his son loved so much-where an unsuspecting market vendor stumbled into something farrger than

    himself.

    ''Is this... them?" Jihan''s heart began to race, his hands growing mmy. No, it''s probably nothing. Just a coincidence. But... what if it isn''t?

    The memory of the strange man''s words came rushing back. A couple that stands out. The girl, haughty or angry. The man, calm and quiet. The description fit too well. His hand hovered over his pocket, where the artifacty. It felt heavier than it should, its presence a silent reminder of the choice he had to make. Am I really doing this? he wondered, his chest tightening with a mix of anxiety and curiosity. What if it''s just some kind of prank? Or worse... what if it isn''t?

    The couple moved closer to his stall, their quiet interaction drawing his attention. The woman was gesturing to a trinket with a faint scowl, her bodynguage radiating irritation. The man beside her simply nodded, his expression calm as he listened to her, asionally offering a soft word or two.

    Jihan''s pulse quickened. It''s them. It has to be.

    His fingers closed around the artifact, the cool surface tingling faintly against his palm. He hesitated, ncing around the marketce as if expecting someone to leap out and stop him. No one did. The bustling market continued on, oblivious to his

    internal struggle.

    With a deep breath, Jihan pressed the button.

    The artifact pulsed once, a faint glow emanating from its surface before it faded, leaving no trace of its activation. Jihan slipped it back into his pocket, his heart.

    hammering in his chest as he tried to act normal.

    That''s it? he thought, a wave of anticlimactic relief washing over him. Nothing happened. Maybe it really was a joke.

    Jihan''s breath hitched as the couple drifted closer to his stall. He busied his hands, arranging trinkets on the disy to feign nonchnce, but his heart was hammering in his chest, louder than the chatter of the bustling marketce. He had pressed the button, and done what he was told, but now he couldn''t shake the feeling that something had shifted.

    He risked a nce at the pair, and that was when it happened.

    The young man''s gray eyes locked onto his, steady and unblinking. Jihan froze, his fingers trembling as they hovered over a small amulet. Those eyes... There was something about them, something unnatural. They weren''t just gray; they seemed to pierce through him, reaching beyond the surface, as if peeling backyers he didn''t even know he had.

    A shiver ran down his spine. What the hell? Why is he looking at me like that?

    Jihan quickly averted his gaze, his throat tightening as he struggled to swallow. His palms grew slick with sweat, and he felt an unfamiliar, unsettling pressure weighing down on him. It wasn''t just fear-it was as if the young man''s gaze carried a weight that bore into his very soul.

    The woman beside the young man appeared oblivious, her attention still focused on the trinkets at the next stall. She spoke to the vendor in a clipped tone, her impatience evident, but Jihan barely registered her voice. His focus was entirely on the gray-eyed man, who, mercifully, had shifted his gaze back to the woman.

    Jihan exhaled shakily, his pulse still racing. He nced around the marketce again, half-expecting someone to appear and confront him, to call him out for what he''d done. But no one did. The world carried on as if nothing had happened.

    The couple moved away from the stall, the woman leading with a purposeful stride while the man followed close behind, his calm demeanor unchanged. Jihan watched them go, his shoulders slumping as a wave of relief washed over him.

    That was weird. Way too weird. He rubbed his sweaty palms against his tunic, trying

    to steady himself. Maybe it wasn''t them. Maybe I''m overthinking this. But those eyes... He shook his head, trying to push the thought away. The artifact had been activated, and whatever it was supposed to do, it wasn''t his concern anymore. He had done his

    part, and collected his payment. That was all.

    ********

    Irina''s sharp tone cut through the buzz of the marketce. "What are you looking at?"

    she demanded, her hazel eyes narrowing as she turned toward Astron. Her arms were crossed, her stance radiating irritation.

    Astron''s gaze lingered in the direction of the stall they''d just passed, his gray eyes unreadable. "Nothing," he said calmly, though his tone carried a faint edge of caution. "I just... felt something"

    Irina harrumphed, her frustration evident as she stomped forward a few steps before

    turning back to face him. "Felt something? You''re just saying that to sound mysterious,

    aren''t you?"

    Astron didn''t respond immediately, his expression as impassive as ever. Instead, he continued walking, his calm demeanor only fueling Irina''s growing irritation. She caught up to him quickly, her words tumbling out in a stream ofints. "This isn''t easy at all," she grumbled, throwing her hands in the air. "You said I''d learn

    fast, didn''t you? Well, I''ve been trying, and all I''ve done is embarrass myself in front of half the market!"

    Astron nced at her, one brow lifting slightly. "You''ve improved," he said simply. "But

    if learning observation were something you could master in a single day, everyone would be a detective."

    Irina opened her mouth to retort, but no words came out. She closed it again, her cheeks warming slightly as she realized she had no counterargument. "Still," she muttered, crossing her arms and looking away. "I hate feeling clumsy at anything. It''sn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    annoying."

    "Being annoyed is part of the process," Astron said, his tone calm but firm. "Mistakes

    are how you learn. The more you fail, the more you''ll start to notice what you missed."

    Irina frowned, her hazel eyes darting to the bustling marketce around them. Despite his frustratingly logical words, she couldn''t shake her lingering embarrassment. "Fine," she said abruptly, as if making a decision. "Let''s take a break. I''ve had enough of this market."

    Astron tilted his head slightly, studying her for a moment.

    "The museum," Irina said, her tone firm. "I''ve been wanting to go there anyway. It''s better than staying here and humiliating myself more." Astron gave a small nod, his expression unreadable. "Alright. Lead the way." Without waiting for him to respond further, Irina turned on her heel and marched

    toward the museum district, her steps quick and purposeful. She could still feel the weight of the market''s bustling atmosphere behind her, but the thought of exploring the museum-a ce where she could shift her focus-lifted her spirits slightly.

 Chapter 717 163.1 - Sanctum

    Chapter717 163.1 - Sanctum

    Irina slowed her pace as they approached the museum, her hazel eyes lighting up with anticipation. The Stemare Museum, though modest in size, stood proudly with its clean stone facade and intricate carvings of suns and mountains decorating its pirs. She nced over her shoulder at Astron, her earlier frustration fading as her excitement bubbled to the surface.

    "This ce," she began, her voice carrying a sense of awe, "isn''t just another museum. It''s a connection to something far more extraordinary."

    Astron raised an eyebrow, his sharp gray eyes flicking over the building. "A connection to what?"

    "To Aurora Sanctum," Irina said, her tone reverent. "A ce shrouded in mystery and ancient traditions, far to the west, deep in the Targorian mountain range. It''s unlike anything governed by the Valeria Federation or any other known power."

    Astron''s expression remained calm, but Irina could tell he was listening intently. She continued, gesturing toward the museum as they stepped closer. "Aurora Sanctum is a nation that feels more like a legend than a real ce. The people there-the Srians -revere the sun as a deity. They believe it''s the source of all purity, enlightenment, and divine power. Their entire society revolves around that belief, and they''ve developed customs and hierarchies that we can''t even begin to understand."

    "And this muscum?" Astron asked, his gaze sweeping over the entrance.

    "It was founded by people who''ve had the rare privilege of visiting Aurora Sanctum or establishing rtions with them," Irina exined. "There''s a special exhibit here- artifacts, writings, and even replicas of their sacred items. It''s not much, but it''s the closest most of us will ever get to understanding that ce."

    She paused, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "The Aurora Sanctum isn''t a ce anyone can just decide to visit. Even the most powerful states under the federation can''t dictate terms to them. They''repletely self-governed, and isted, and they only allow outsiders in under very specific circumstances. Most of what we know about themes from the few who''ve been invited-or the even rarer few who returned with their lives and memories intact."

    Astron nced at her, his interest piqued. "And why does this muscum matter to you?"

    Irina''s expression softened, and for a moment, she seemed lost in thought. "Because it''s proof that there are still wonders in this world-things we don''t fully understand, ces that remain untouched by all the chaos and greed out here. The Aurora Sanctum represents a kind of purity, a way of life that''s entirely their own. And even if this museum is small, even if it''s just a glimpse into that world, it''s still worth

    preserving"

    They reached the entrance, where a modest que engraved with golden lettering read:

    Stemare Museum

    Dedicated to the History, Culture, and Mysteries of Aurora Sanctumn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Astron''s calm gray eyes flicked toward Irina, a faint glimmer of amusement dancing in them. "You got all of that from Julia, didn''t you?" he said, his tone more observational than usatory.

    Irina coughed, looking away toward the que as if suddenly fascinated by its engraving. "I... may have discussed it with her," she admitted, though she quickly straightened, brushing imaginary dust from her sleeve. "But that doesn''t mean I''m not. genuinely interested in Aurora Sanctum. It''s such a mysterious ce, you know? Their traditions, their istion, even their devotion to the sun-it''s all so... different. I just wonder what it''s really like there."

    Astron remained silent, his gaze lingering on her for a moment. Sensing his pause, she turned back to him, her hazel eyes narrowing slightly. "What about you?" she asked, tilting her head. "Do you know anything about Aurora Sanctum?"

    He shook his head slowly. "Not much more than you already mentioned. Just that it''s a secluded ce, difficult to reach, and the people there are highly protective of their way of life. But..." He hesitated briefly before adding, "I''ve heard there are some strong individuals among them."

    Irina rolled her eyes with an exasperated sigh. "Of course there are strong individuals. If they didn''t have the strength to back it up, the Valeria Federation would''ve crushed them ages ago. You think they''d just let a ce like that ''govern itself'' without reason?"

    Astron shrugged, his expression neutral. "True enough."

    With that, the two stepped through the museum''s arched entrance. The air inside was cool and filled with the faint hum of murmured voices. Disys lined the walls, each carefully curated to highlight different aspects of Aurora Sanctum''s culture. Artifacts rested on pedestals beneath protective ss, andrge ques offered detailed exnations in elegant lettering.

    As they moved further inside, Irina''s gaze darted from one disy to the next, her earlier frustration melting away into genuine fascination. The serene environment was almost meditative-until a cheerful voice interrupted their quiet.

    "Hello there! Wee to the Stemare Museum!"

    A young woman in a neat, modest uniform approached them, her bright smile suggesting she was ustomed to greeting curious visitors. "Are you here for the self-guided tour, or would you like a guide? We offer a volunteer service where our

    guides can walk you through the exhibits and share some additional insights. It''s all tip-based, so there''s no set fee."

    Irina nced around, noticing several other guides already speaking to small groups of visitors scattered throughout the museum. The sight reminded her of other tourist-heavy locations she''d visited-where such volunteer services weremon, if

    not expected.

    She turned back to the guide, her tone polite but firm. "We''ll take a guide. If we''re going to be here, we might as well get the full experience."

    The woman''s smile widened. "Wonderful! Let me just grab my notes, and I''ll show you around."

    Irina nced at Astron, who merely gave a small nod, his expression unchanged. The guide quickly retrieved a small booklet and gestured for them to follow.

    "This way, please," she said brightly. "We''ll start with the history of Aurora Sanctum

    and its founding myths. It''s truly fascinating, I promise!"

    As they followed, Irina leaned slightly toward Astron, whispering, "She seems enthusiastic."

    Astron''s gaze followed the guide for a moment before he leaned slightly toward Irina, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. "She''s trying to impress us. That''s essentially how

    this works."

    Irina raised an eyebrow, ncing at him. "Trying to impress us? You mean for the

    tip?"

    He nodded slightly. "Exactly. She''ll make as much effort as she can, sharing detailed insights and going above and beyond. If we don''t tip at the end of the tour, she can still use the situation to ''guilt trip'' us-or, in other words, y on our conscience." Irina blinked, her lips twitching into a smirk as she considered his analysis. "What if we''re ruthless?" she asked, her voice low but tinged with amusement.

    "Then it''s a pity," Astron replied evenly. "Her day will be ruined because of that, most likely."

    Irina chuckled softly, her hazel eyes darting toward the guide, who was busy flipping through her notes a few steps ahead. "Is it just observation again?"

    "It''s just observation indeed," Astron said, his tone nonchnt. "It doesn''t take much to understand motivation when it''s this transparent."

    Irina rolled her eyes, though her smirk remained. "And here I thought you were just

    being cynical."

    "Not cynical," he corrected, his gaze steady. "Practical. If she does her job well, she deserves the tip. If not, she''ll have to reflect on why."

    Irina hummed thoughtfully, a hint of mischief sparking in her expression. "So, what.

    you''re saying is, we''re her test today?"

    "Call it what you like," Astron said calmly, his focus shifting back to the guide as she turned to address them.

    "Are you both ready?" the woman asked brightly, her voice brimming with

    enthusiasm.

    "Ready as we''ll ever be," Irina replied, ncing at Astron with a teasing glint in her

    eye.

    The guide smiled and gestured toward arge disy depicting a carved sun surrounded by intricate golden patterns. "We''ll start here with the founding myths of

    Aurora Sanctum. The Srians believe the sun is a divine force, and their entire society revolves around its worship. Let me exin..."

    As the guide began her detailed exnation, Irina leaned slightly closer to Astron, whispering just loud enough for him to hear, "Let''s see if she earns that tip." Astron''s lips twitched faintly, the closest thing to a smirk she''d get from him. "We''ll

    see."

    The tour began with the guide leading Irina and Astron to therge disy of the carved sun. The intricate golden patterns shimmered faintly under the museum lights,

    giving the piece an almost ethereal glow,

    "The Srians believe the sun is the ultimate source of purity and enlightenment," the

    guide began, her tone animated yet reverent. "It''s not just a deity to them-it''s the very foundation of their existence. Every ritual, every celebration, everyw they have ties back to the sun''s cycles. This carving is a replica of what they call the Radiant Crest, a sacred artifact housed in their capital, Radiant Citadel."

    Irina tilted her head, studying the detailed patterns. "The Radiant Crest... what does it

    do?"

    The guide smiled, clearly pleased by the question. "It''s said to be a focus for their divine energy, used in ceremonies to connect the people to the sun''s power. The

    original is made from a rare metal known as srite, which supposedly absorbs and amplifies sunlight."

    Astron''s sharp gray eyes flicked to the carving. "A focus for divine energy-or perhaps an advanced form of mana maniption," he mused softly.

    The guide hesitated for a moment, her smile faltering slightly at his pragmatic tone.

    "Well, the Srians would certainly call it divine," she said, recovering quickly. "But yes, it''s possible there''s a more practical, magical exnation. Much of what we know about their artifactses from merchants or high-ranked Awakened who''ve had brief interactions with Aurora Sanctum."

    As they moved deeper into the museum, the guide led them to a disy of weapons

    mounted on the wall. Each weapon was crafted with an elegant yet unfamiliar style- des with sunburst motifs, bows with strings that shimmered like threads of sunlight, and shields etched with intricate geometric patterns. "These are replicas of Srian weapons," the guide exined, gesturing to the disy. "Their artistry is unmistakable. The Srians incorporate their reverence for the sun into every aspect of their lives, including their weaponry. See the grooves along the de of this sword? It''s designed to reflect and channel sunlight, blinding opponents

    duringbat."

    Irina''s hazel eyes sparkled with fascination as she leaned closer to examine the details. "That''s... beautiful. Even their weapons are like works of art." The guide nodded enthusiastically. "Indeed. It''s said that every Srian weapon is crafted with precision and care, and many are infused with srite to enhance their

    effectiveness."

    Astron''s gaze lingered on the shield. "Artistic, but functional," he remarked. "They''re not just for disy. These designs suggest practical application inbat." The guide brightened at his observation. "Exactly! The Srians are known for blending form and function seamlessly. Their weapons are as deadly as they are

    beautiful." They moved on to a series of ss cases containing smaller artifacts-pendants, ceremonial masks, and scrolls filled with intricate calligraphy. The guide pointed to a particrly ornate pendant shaped like a sunburst, its center a radiant yellow gem. "This is a replica of a Srian talisman," she said. "These are believed to protect the wearer from darkness and corruption, both physically and spiritually."

    Irina reached out, her fingers hovering just above the ss. "So much of their culture

    seems centered on light and purity. I wonder what they think of ces that don''t revere the sun."

    It was just a question....

    At least it looked so.

    But Irina asked it not without a reason. ''Something.....Why does this feel like it?" Something.

    She felt it.

 Chapter 718 163.2 - Sanctum

    Chapter718 163.2 - Sanctum

    Irina''s question lingered in the air, her hazel eyes studying the guide intently. For a moment, the guide''s smile faltered, as though she were weighing her response, but then she recovered with practiced ease.

    "Well," the guide began, her tone steady and measured, "it is said that the Srians came from another world through the cracks in space in the time of the Nexus of Convergence. In their original world, their religion was the primary faith of the Holy Church-a vast and powerful institution."

    Irina blinked, her curiosity piqued. "Another world? So they''re... not from here originally?"

    The guide nodded. "That''s correct. ording to the fragments of records we''ve pieced together, the Srians believe they were guided to this world by their deity, the sun. For them, the cracks in the space at the time of The Nexus of Convergence are thought to be some form of divine or mystical gateway, but the specifics are shrouded in mystery."

    Astron remained silent, his sharp gray eyes focused on the guide as she continued.

    "What''s fascinating," the guide added, "is that despite their deeply rooted faith and traditions, most sculptures and records from Awakened who''ve visited Aurora Sanctum suggest the Srians are remarkably weing. They ept visitors of all races and beliefs, provided they adhere to the rules of theirnd. It seems they prioritize harmony over exclusion."

    Irina frowned slightly, her thoughts turning inward. ''Weing, huh? That doesn''t quite match the picture of an isted and self-sufficient society.'' She crossed her arms, leaning closer to the disy case containing the sunburst talisman. "If they''re so weing, why iste themselves sopletely? Why not share their traditions more openly?"

    The guide chuckled softly, her expression thoughtful. "That''s a question many have asked, but there''s no definitive answer. Perhaps they view their istion as a way to preserve their purity and way of life. Or maybe they see the outside world as too chaotic to risk full integration. Whatever the reason, it seems to work for them."

    Irina hummed thoughtfully, ncing at Astron. His calm expression offered no hint of his thoughts, but she had the distinct feeling he was dissecting every word.

    The guide gestured for them to follow her to the next section. "Now, if you''lle this way, we''ll look at some of the artifacts inspired by Srian artistry. While the originals are closely guarded in the Sanctum, many craftsmen and artists have tried to replicate their designs. These pieces offer a glimpse into their style and creativity."

    They entered a gallery lined with artifacts, each disyed on a pedestal beneath soft

    lighting. A sun-themed ceremonial mask, a gilded chalice with intricate sr motifs, and an ornate dagger with a curved, shimmering de were among the items showcased.

    "This mask," the guide said, pointing to the sun-themed artifact, "is a recreation of the ceremonial masks used during the Srian solstice festivals. Each mask is said to represent a different aspect of their deity''s light-guidance, protection, renewal." Irina tilted her head, examining the mask. "It''s intricate, but there''s a simplicity to it too. Like they didn''t want to overdo the design."

    "Exactly," the guide agreed. "The Srians believe in bnce. Their creations are meant to be beautiful, but also practical. The bnce between form and function is a recurring theme in their culture."

    They moved to the dagger next, and the guide gestured to the de''s subtle curve and radiant sheen.

    "This dagger," the guide continued, gesturing toward the elegant weapon, "is a replica of a piece originally crafted by rion Talsi, a renowned Srian artisan from Radiant Citadel. rion was known not just for his remarkable skill but for his philosophy: that weapons and artifacts should embody the ideals of the culture they represent. For the Srians, this meant a perfect bnce between beauty, functionality, and their reverence for the sun."

    Irina leaned closer, her hazel eyes tracing the intricate etchings along the de''s edge. "So, this isn''t just a weapon-it''s a statement."

    "Exactly," the guide said with a nod. "rion''s work wasn''t about mass production or practicality in istion. He saw each piece as a reflection of Srian values. The srite alloy, the delicate curve of the de, even the etchings of sunbursts-they''re all carefully chosen to represent precision, harmony, and the light of their deity." Astron''s gaze flicked between the dagger and the guide. "And you said this design inspired a movement?"

    The guide smiled, clearly pleased by the question. "It did. While it wasn''t aplete revolution, rion''s work opened a new perspective in the fields of artifact creation and magic engineering. His designs demonstrated that functionality didn''t have toe at the cost of artistry. In fact, he argued that the two should enhance each other."

    She gestured to a nearby que, which featured a sketch of rion alongside notes from his journals. "For instance, this dagger inspired many artisans beyond the borders of Aurora Sanctum to experiment with srite and other rare materials. It also pushed them to consider the cultural significance of their creations. What message does an artifact send? How can its design reflect its purpose and the values of its creator? These were questions rion encouraged artisans to ask,"

    Irina tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. "Interesting.....So, in his view, it wasn''t just about making things look nice. It was about infusing them with meaning." The guide nodded. "Precisely. And while rion''s influence didn''tpletely reshape artifact creation, it left asting impression. Many modern artisans and magic engineers draw inspiration from his philosophy, even if they don''t have ess to the same materials or techniques."

    Astron''s sharp gray eyes remained on the dagger as the guide spoke. "Srite seems central to this philosophy. Without it, would the movement have had the same

    impact?"

    The guide paused, considering his question. "That''s difficult to say. Srite is unique- its ability to absorb and amplify sunlight gives Srian artifacts their distinct character. Without it, rion''s designs might not have carried the same weight. But his ideas about bnce, symbolism, and craftsmanship? Those resonate far beyond the material."

    Irina nced at Astron, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "It''s kind of like your observation thing. Knowing where to look, what details matter most." Astron didn''t reply immediately, but then he replied with a simple tone. "Perhaps."

    The guide led them to another disy case, this one containing a series of smaller artifacts-rings, pendants, and even tools. Each piece bore the unmistakable influence of Srian artistry, with sun motifs, elegant lines, and subtle enchantments that glimmered faintly under the disy lights.

    "These," the guide said, "are examples of how rion''s philosophy trickled down into everyday life. While not everyone in Aurora Sanctum could wield a weapon or create grand artifacts, they could still carry pieces that reflected their values. These items show how deeply their culture is intertwined with their craftsmanship." Irina studied the pieces, her mind buzzing with questions. "It''s incredible how much thought they put into every detail. Even the smallest items feel... significant."

    The guide smiled. "That''s the power of their philosophy. rion believed that even the most ordinary objects could hold extraordinary meaning if created with care and

    intention."

    Irina nced at Astron again, her eyes alight with curiosity. "So, what do you think? Does all this bnce and symbolism mean anything to you?"

    Astron''s sharp gray eyes lingered on the disy for a moment before he finally spoke,

    his tone calm and even. "It reminds me of something..."

    His words hung in the air, simple yetden with an unspoken weight. He didn''t borate, his gaze flicking to the ornate artifacts once more before turning away, as if the thought didn''t warrant further reflection.

    Irina, however, froze. Her hazel eyes widened slightly, and a faint chill ran down her spine as his words stirred a memory buried deep in her mind. Something...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    11-03

    Estelle.

    The name surfaced in her thoughts, unbidden but undeniable. It was from the dream-

    or was it a vision?-the fragments she''d glimpsed when she had somehow seen pieces of Astron''s past. A younger Astron, his purple eyes filled with a light that had long since dimmed, standing in a vige surrounded by unfamiliar yet hauntingly intricate

    symbols.

    Her gaze darted back to the artifacts in the case. The sunbursts, the bnce between form and function, the deliberate precision in every curve and line-it was all eerily simr to the markings she had seen in that vision.

    The symbols on the homes of his vige... They looked like this. Not identical, but

    close. Too close to ignore.

    Her heart quickened as she traced the lines of the artifacts with her eyes, ping

    together fragments of a memory that felt both distant and urgent. Is this connected somehow? Was that ce tied to Aurora Sanctum? Or... was it something even older, something lost?

    Irina clenched her fists slightly, a mix of curiosity and unease swirling in her chest. She nced at Astron, who now stood silently, his expression as unreadable as ever. He had said so little, and yet she couldn''t shake the feeling that he had noticed the same resemnce-or perhaps he had already dismissed it as insignificant. Does he remember? she wondered, her lips pressing into a thin line. Does he know what these symbols mean, or is it just a coincidence?

    The guide''s voice broke her train of thought, cheerfully leading them to the next disy. Irina forced herself to follow, nodding asionally at the exnations, but her mind remained elsewhere, caught between the fragments of Astron''s past and the mysteries of Aurora Sanctum.

    She didn''t say a word about her realization. Not yet. There were too many questions and not enough answers, and she doubted Astron would be eager to discuss something so personal in the middle of a museum tour.

    But as they moved through the exhibits, her curiosity only deepened. This can''t just be

    a coincidence, she thought, stealing another nce at Astron. I''ll figure it out.

    Eventually. Irina''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, piecing together fragments of memory and

    possibility as she moved through the museum. Her gaze asionally drifted to Astron, his calm demeanor an anchor amid her swirling doubts.

    ''Could he know? Or is it just me chasing shadows?'' she wondered, her fingers idly

    brushing against a nearby exhibit. Then something happened!

 Chapter 719 164.1 The Attack

    Chapter719 164.1 The Attack

    On the market side, the artifact that the vendor named Jihan had activated began to hum faintly, its mana pulsing as it analyzed the couple. Invisible to the untrained eye, a web of detection magic expanded outward, scanning for the presence of

    enchantments. Momentster, the artifact red briefly before settling back into its dormant state, the signal it sent out discreet but unmistakable.

    Far from the market, in a concealed location where the operatives coordinated their efforts, a receiver lit up. A faint glow spread across its surface, and the encrypted signal was processed instantly. The room buzzed with quiet efficiency as one of the operatives studied the data, his eyes widening.

    "Leader, we''ve got confirmation," he said, his voice steady but charged with urgency. "The artifact just gged a high-level enchantment on a female target in the marketce. Based on the signature, it''s a disguise artifact"

    The team leader, Rovan Kael, turned sharply, his expression darkening. He was a seasoned operative, known for his precision and ruthlessness, and this mission was personal for him. Failure was not an option.

    "Are the targets still in the area?" Rovan asked, his voice calm but firm.

    "Yes, sir," the operative replied. "The pair is still moving through the market, but based on their trajectory and behavior, they match the intel we received. All other subjects have been cleared-this is our couple."

    Rovan nodded, his mind already spinning through the next steps. "Good. Maintain observation but keep your distance. If the enchantment is active, there''s no doubt it''s them. We''ll follow their lead."

    Back in the marketce, the operatives began converging discreetly on the confirmed targets. Astron and Irina moved through the bustling streets with practiced ease, their movements calm and unhurried. To the untrained eye, they appeared like any other couple-a man and a woman casually exploring the market. But to the team, the subtle signs were unmistakable.

    "They''re heading cast," one of the operatives reported through hismunicator. "Looks like they''re making their way out of the market district."

    "Keep eyes on them," Rovan ordered. "If the intel is urate, they''ll be heading to the Stemere Museum. Make sure they don''t slip out of sight."

    The team moved with precision, shadowing the couple from multiple angles. High-grade artifacts concealed their presence, ensuring that neither Astron''s heightened awareness nor Irina''s sharp instincts would detect them.

    As the pair exited the marketce and began walking toward the outskirts of the city, the operatives maintained their formation, reporting every movement back to Rovan.

    19-10

    "They''re on the main road to the museum," another operative confirmed. "Estimated arrival time, twenty minutes."

    Rovan activated hismunicator, his voice cutting through thework. "Alert the agents we''ve stationed at the Stemere Museum, Targets are confirmed-Irina Emberheart and Astron Natusalune. They''re en route."

    At the museum, a team of agents received the alert. Situated discreetly within the museum''s staff and visitors, they had been nted there days in advance, ready for this exact scenario. The museum was a sprawling, ancient structure with high ceilings, shadowed alcoves, and winding corridors-a perfect stage for the ambush. "We''ve got confirmation," one of the agents said, speaking into a concealedmunicator. "Targets are inbound. Irina Emberheart and Astron Natusalune. All units, prepare for action."

    The agents began their preparations, activating artifacts and securing key positions throughout the museum, High-grade cloaking devices ensured they remained undetected, while suppression artifacts were ced strategically to neutralize any unexpected magical outbursts.

    Back on the road, Rovan received the updates with satisfaction. His team had done their part perfectly, and now, everything was falling into ce.

    "Remember," he said to his operatives, his tone steely, "we''re dealing with Irina Emberheart. She''s not just another target-she''s a walking arsenal. And that boy with her, Astron... while it appears that the young man is not of a strong background, he can''t be someone casual if he is with Irina Emberheart. Don''t underestimate him too much either. We strike only when we''re certain they have no way out. No mistakes." The operatives acknowledged the order, their focus unwavering as they continued to tail the pair. Every step brought them closer to the museum-and to the moment they had been preparing for.

    The Stemere Museum loomedrge, its ancient stone fa?ade bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun. Inside, the vast halls were a mix of shadow and light, the high ceilings creating an almost reverent atmosphere as visitors moved quietly through the exhibits. Among them, Irina and Astron followed a guide, their steps measured as they wandered through the disys.

    The guide was a middle-aged woman with a polished demeanor, her tone professional and her knowledge of the exhibits impable. She pointed out artifacts with enthusiasm, exining the significance of each with a depth that even caught Irina''s interest.

    "And here," the guide said, gesturing toward a ss-encased relic, "we have a ceremonial de from the early Dominion period. Notice the intricate carvings along the hilt-they represent the phases of the moon, believed to grant the wielder rity of thought."

    The Stemere Museum maintained its quiet dignity, its stone walls and towering exhibits bearing witness to centuries of history. Visitors moved about in hushed tones, adding to the reverent atmosphere. Among them, Irina and Astron were entirely unaware of the silent storm brewing around them.

    The agents executed their operations with wless precision. Concealed by high-grade cloaking artifacts, their presence was undetectable.

    They moved into preassigned positions, their fire-resistant armor blending seamlessly under their uniforms.

    Suppression artifacts, ced strategically throughout the museum, would create a web of mana disruption, ensuring that any attempt to unleash powerful magic would

    be stifled.

    Rovan Kael, stationed in a concealed alcove above the central gallery, observed the scene with cold, calcting eyes. His operatives'' movements were smooth, disciplined, and coordinated. This is perfect, he thought. They have no idea what''s

    Irina and Astron wandered through the museum, their steps leisurely as the guide led them through another section. Astron''s posture remained rxed, though his sharp eyes asionally scanned their surroundings. Irina, on the other hand, was absorbed in the guide''s exnations, and her interest in the ancient artifacts was genuine.

    "And this," the guide continued, gesturing toward a grand disy case, "is a ceremonial staff used by the Dominion''s early seers. It was believed to amplify foresight magic, allowing the user to glimpse into potential futures."

    Irina leaned slightly closer to examine the staff, her hazel eyes narrowing in thought. Astron stood a step behind her, his hands loosely at his sides. To any onlooker, they appeared like a couple enjoying a quiet outing. But to the trained eyes of Rovan and his team, their behavior was carefully analyzed, and their strengths and weaknesses

    assessed.

    "They''re in position," one of the agents murmured through themunicator.

    "Central gallery, northeast wing."

    Rovan''s voice crackled through themunicationwork, calm andmanding. "Good. This is our moment. All units, get into final positions. On my mark, we strike. Do not underestimate Irina Emberheart. The boy is secondary-take him down if he

    resists."

    wenty-five operatives surrounded the gallery, their formations tightening as they prepared for the assault. Among them were five masters, elite hunters of the highest rank, whose presence was overkill even for a target like Irina. Every operative was equipped with fire-resistant armor and enchanted weapons designed to counteract

    Irina''s me-based abilities.

    nanter na nam

    The intelligence they had gathered ensured they were prepared for nearly every contingency. They knew Irina was a walking arsenal, capable of wielding fire magic with devastating precision. They knew Astron was a skilled dagger and bow user, though they dismissed him as less of a threatpared to hispanion. He''s good, but he''s not a professional, Rovan thought. This will end quickly. Rovan''s voice cut through the silence of themunicators. "Now."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The attack began with ruthless precision. Suppression fields surged to full power, the air around Irina and Astron growing heavy with mana disruption. Hidden panels in the

    walls and ceiling opened, and the operatives emerged from their concealed positions, their movements swift and coordinated.

    The air had grown subtly heavy, a faint shift that might have gone unnoticed by most, but not by Astron. His sharp gray eyes flickered with an almost imperceptible change, a glimmer of heightened awareness. Something was wrong.

    Irina, absorbed in examining the intricate carvings on the ceremonial staff, didn''t sense it. Her focus was entirely on the artifact as she murmured, "It''s incredible how they infused their beliefs into even the smallest details..."

    Astron''s muscles tensed, his head turning slightly as his heightened senses caught the

    faintest vibration in the air-a telltale sign of mana gathering in the distance. His instincts screamed danger.

    "Down!" he barked, his voice sharp andmanding.

    Before Irina could register his words, he moved. With inhuman speed, his body surged

    with mana, his movements precise and fluid. His figure blurred for a split second as he closed the gap between them. In one swift motion, he tackled her to the ground, his

    body covering hers protectively.

    BOOM!

    The explosion ripped through the gallery with a deafening roar, the shockwave tearing

    through the air like a physical force. ss cases shattered into thousands of jagged shards, artifacts toppled from their pedestals, and the ground beneath them trembled

    violently.

    Smoke and debris filled the air, the acrid stench of burnt materials stinging Irina''s nostrils as she struggled to catch her breath. The weight of Astron''s body pinned her to the ground, shielding her from the worst of the st. Even so, she felt the force of the explosion reverberate through her bones, leaving her momentarily disoriented. Her cars rang as she coughed, blinking rapidly to clear her vision. "Astron-what-?" "Stay down," he ordered, his tone clipped but calm, his sharp gray eyes scanning their surroundings.

    His presence was solid and grounding, his body emanating a faint, almost imperceptible glow as residual mana coursed through him. He had acted in an instant, faster than even most trained Awakened could have managed. Irina realized with a jolt of rity that he had saved her from taking the full brunt of the explosion. The gallery was in chaos, Smoke billowed around them, distorting the figures of operatives as they moved into position. Their cloaking devices shimmered faintly in the haze, giving them a ghostly, spectral appearance. Suppression artifacts hummed ominously, their fields thickening the air and making mana maniption increasingly

    difficult.

    Irina''s hazel eyes darted around, her instincts finally kicking in as the reality of the

    ambush sank in. "Astron, what''s going on? Who-?"

    "Ambush."

    It was an ambush.

 Chapter ?720 164.2 - The Attack

    Chapter?720 164.2 - The Attack

    Irina exhaled slowly, her body steadying as she forced the chaos out of her mind. Smoke swirled around her, debris ttering to the floor, but her focus remained unshaken. She was an Emberheart, heir to one of the strongest families in the world. She had faced danger before-and survived.

    This was no different.

    Her hazel eyes sharpened as she pushed herself up, her stance steady. Astron was already in front of her, his daggers drawn in a reverse grip, their edges gleaming faintly even in the dim, smoke-filled gallery. His disguise had vanished, revealing his striking purple eyes, glowing faintly with mana. It was a startling contrast to his usual calm demeanor, his aura now charged with quiet intensity.

    Irina tried to summon her own mana, reaching for the familiar mes that always answered her call. Nothing. Her connection to her core felt distant, suppressed. "They''veid out mana suppression fields," she murmured, her voice low and measured.

    Astron nced over his shoulder, nodding in acknowledgment. "Clever. Designed to weaken Awakened. They''re trying to nullify your mes."

    Irina''s jaw tightened, her hazel eyes narrowing. ''Figures,'' she thought bitterly. "They came prepared! She had faced suppression fields before, but this one was more sophisticated, more oppressive than most. It wasn''t just limiting her mana-it felt like it was actively smothering her connection to it.

    Astron''s sharp gaze swept the room. "They''re closing in. Twenty-five operatives, five elites. Fire-resistant armor. We''re in their web."

    Irina smirked faintly despite the situation. "You counted them already?"

    He didn''t reply, his focus already shifting to the approaching figures. The faint shimmer of cloaking devices in the haze made it clear that the operatives were professionals, moving in coordinated formations. Their presence exuded the calcted precision of hunters used to high-stakes missions.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Irina straightened, her fiery confidence returning despite the suppression fields. She might not have her mes, but she wasn''t defenseless. Her eyes flicked to a shattered disy case, where the fragments of a ceremonial daggery among the broken ss. With a quick, fluid motion, she grabbed the de, testing its weight. Not ideal, but it would do.

    Astron''s voice broke through her thoughts, low and calm. "Can you fight without mana?"

    Irina inhaled deeply, her chest rising and falling as she forced herself to steady her

    11

    mind. Her pride-normally a cornerstone of her demeanor-was not what mattered now. If she allowed it to blind her, it would only hold her back. This was not the time for bravado or stubbornness; this was survival.

    Her grip on the ceremonial dagger tightened as she met Astron''s steady gaze. "No," she said simply, her voice firm and resolute. "I can''t fight like this."

    Astron nodded once, his purple eyes gleaming in the dim, smoke-filled gallery. His gaze held none of the condescension she might have feared before, only sharp focus and acknowledgment. "Good," he said, his voice low but decisive. "That makes this clear. My main objective is getting you out of here."

    Irina stiffened slightly but forced herself to stay calm. "What about you?"

    His expression didn''t change. "I''ll handle what I can, but don''t try to y hero. Your job is to survive. No matter what happens, you stick to that."

    Irina felt her jaw tighten, her pride bristling for a fleeting moment before she crushed it down. His words weren''t meant to belittle her-they were logical, brutally so. The field suppressing her mes was crippling, and in her current state, she wasn''t at full strength. Astron''s abilities were far less reliant on mana, making him the betterbatant in these conditions.

    Her hazel eyes flickered with reluctant eptance. "Fine. But if you think I''m just going to cower behind you-"

    "I don''t," he interrupted, his tone sharp but calm. "But your survivales first. They''re targeting you. Use that brain of yours and stay one step ahead. Let me do the

    rest."

    Irina hesitated, then nodded. "Alright," she said, her voice quieter but no less resolute. "I''ll trust you."

    "Good," Astron replied, already turning his attention back to the approaching operatives. His daggers glinted faintly in the low light, their edges sharp and poised for action. "Stay close."

    And then in an instant, he took out something from his spatial bracelet.

    FOOOSH!

    It was a device.

    ''A smokescreen?"

    Just as the attackers were using the smoke as a measure of attack, Astron did the same. Smoke started rising all around covering everyone''s vision.

    TAP! TAP!

    The air around them thickened, the oppressive silence broken only by the faint hum of suppression fields and the distant crackle of debris settling. Irina''s grip tightened on the ceremonial dagger as shadows emerged from the smoke-silent, calcting figures moving with predatory intent.

    Four operatives closed in, their weapons glinting faintly in the dim light. Irina felt her heartbeat quicken. They weren''t rushing in recklessly; their movements were methodical, and coordinated, like a pack of wolves circling their prey.

    "Target found," one of them muttered, his voice carrying a cold certainty as his eyes locked onto Irina. She shifted her stance, preparing herself, but even as she moved, she realized something strange.

    Where is Astron?

    In that split second, she lost track of him. Her sharp senses, trained through years ofbat and intense training, couldn''t pinpoint his presence. It was as though he had vanishedpletely, swallowed by the smoke and shadows.

    The operatives moved closer, confident in their advantage. One raised his weapon, a sleek, enchanted de designed to nullify defensive magic. Another pulled out a suppression baton, the faint hum of its enchantment crackling in the air.

    Irina tensed, her mind racing. ''No mes, no mana. I''m cornered, but I can still-''

    "Kurghk-!"

    The sound shattered the oppressive quiet, a wet, choking noise that came from somewhere behind the operatives. One of them staggered forward, clutching his throat as blood sprayed from a precise sh across his neck. He fell to the ground with a heavy thud, his weapon ttering beside him,

    "What the-?" one of the remaining operatives began, spinning around, but he barely had time to react before a dagger shed through the haze, embedding itself into his chest. The man stumbled, gasping as the weapon''s sharp edge pierced armor and flesh alike, before copsing to his knees.

    The remaining two operatives turned, their confidence evaporating as they tried to locate the source of the attack. But before they could act, a blur of motion

    materialized from the smoke.

    Astron.

    His movements were impossibly fast, almost inhuman, his figure a shadow among shadows. One moment, he was behind the nearest operative, and the next, his dagger was driving cleanly into the man''s back, severing critical ligaments with clinical precision. The operative fell without a sound, his body hitting the ground like a rag

    doll.

    Thest man turned to face Astron, raising his suppression baton defensively, but the effort was futile. Astron sidestepped the swing with unnerving ease, his purple eyes glowing faintly with mana. His other dagger swept upward, slicing cleanly through the man''s weapon arm. The operative screamed, dropping his baton as he stumbled

    backward.

    Astron stepped forward, his expression unreadable as he drove his dagger into the man''s chest with a channeled mana.

    SPURT!

    The sheer strength behind the attack was too much.

    The chaos of the ambush spiraled to a fever pitch as the remaining 21 operatives advanced with ruthless precision. Some brandished enchanted des, others readied suppression bows with arrows glimmering faintly in the dim light, while a few began channeling magic, their mana ring in the haze.

    The smoke-filled gallery pulsed with tension, the oppressive hum of suppression fields tightening the atmosphere. Irina stood her ground, her hazel eyes sharp despite the storm surrounding her, but her grip on the ceremonial dagger betrayed her frustration. Her mes-her greatest weapon-remained suppressed, leaving her

    vulnerable.

    Astron, however, was far from deterred.

    From the shadows, he saw the operatives converging, their focus unmistakably fixed

    on Irina. A cold rity settled over him.

    ''They''re targeting her,'' he knew. ''All of them.''

    Without hesitation, the shadows around him thickened, an unnatural darkness that

    seemed to pulse in time with his intent. His figure melted into the haze, the faint outline of his body consumed by the deep ck tendrils of [Shadowborne].

    In an instant, he vanished.

    The first operative to reach Irina lunged with a curved de, aiming for her

    unguarded side. Before the strike could connect, Astron emerged from the smoke, a

    dagger in hand, its edge glinting ominously.

    THUNK!

    The de found its mark, embedding deep into the attacker''s throat. The operative''s body fell lifelessly to the ground before hisrades could react.

    Astron didn''t linger. Using the momentum of his leap, hended in front of Irina, his daggers spinning into reverse grips as he prepared to hold the line. His shadow-cloaked figure exuded an aura of menace, his glowing purple eyes cutting through the haze like twin beacons of death.

    "Stay behind me," he ordered, his voice low but firm.

    Irina hesitated, her pride warring with practicality, but the growing tide of enemies

    left little room for argument. She nodded, adjusting her grip on the dagger and shifting into a defensive stance.

    The operatives surged forward in unison, their weapons and spells creating a symphony of chaos. Arrows whistled through the air, crackling with suppression mana, while fireballs and bolts of icy energy illuminated the smoke in bursts of light.

    Astron moved like a shadowe to life. He dodged an iing arrow with a tilt of his head, his body twisting fluidly to evade a lunging de. With a flick of his wrist, he

    hurled two daggers into the fray.

    BOOM!

    The daggers detonated midair, releasing a burst of concussive force that threw several operatives off bnce. Smoke and debris swirled chaotically, the shockwave disorienting the attackers and creating a momentary opening.

    "Cover your ears!" Astron barked as he reached into his spatial bracelet.

    FOOOSH!

    He unleashed another device-a smokescreen, denser and infused with mana. It

    rapidly engulfed the area, turning the already chaotic battlefield into aplete sensory void.

    The operatives faltered, their vision obscured, but Astron moved with ease with Irina

    on his shoulder.

    "Hold your breath."

    And then he ordered.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!